《Dragon of the Root》


 Chapter 1: Origin

    Chapter 1: Origin


    There are various kinds in one life, and everyone life is different, but after thinking about it, they are simr, which is like a joke of fate. However, fate often makes small jokes.


    The sun slowly rises, and the sun illuminates every corner of the earth. At the beginning of a new day, people start to move.


    In a typical residential house, a 16- or 17-year-old boy turns off the rm that goes off.


    He sat down and gathered consciousness quietly. A few minutester, he got out of bed. He washes him face and makes breakfast very quickly. After breakfast finished, he packed his school bag and put on his school uniform. He took the door key then locked it and went out.


    The young man name was Wu Ming, because he was an orphan and was raised by the dean of the orphanage who didn''t know how to name him, it just so happened that the dean surname was Wu, and he was given such a beautiful name. However, Wu Ming still didn''t know this when he was a child, but during his growth period, Wu Ming became a troubled child. Fortunately, there was a good orphanage dean who epted him and taught him. Apart from being a bit naughty, Wu Ming was just an ordinary person.


    The dean of the orphanage is an old widow. She was 70 years old when she adopted Wu Ming. She let Wu Ming go to school when Wu Ming was not old enough to attend school. As of now Wu Ming is 16 years old and is in his third year of high school. And yes, but not too long ago, the dean of the orphanage passed away at the age of 86.


    Wu Ming didn''t cry when the old dean died, Many people were shocked by this, but it wasn''t.


    The old dean had lived alone with Wu Ming before his death. People think that this is to give an inheritance when dying. The old dean did give Wu Ming something  a jade pendant talisman, but most importantly, the old dean said: "I know your heart is not bad. I can''t give you parental or maternal love. You are a strong child. No matter how you go in the future, I hope you don''t forget your heart. Don''t cry for me after I''m gone."


    Because of the old dean teachings and his own reasons, Wu Ming heart was more tenacious and stronger than that of ordinary people. Because of this, Wu Ming did not cry, but if one were to observe carefully, one would find that Wu Ming heart was stronger afterwards. The death of the old dean temporarily made him very gloomy, like... a wounded animal.


    Due to the uing college entrance exam, Wu Ming gloomy feeling was almost gone. A year ago, the old dean had said that she wanted to see Wu Ming enter a good university. The old dean did not have this opportunity, but Wu Ming still Remembered, the college entrance exam will take ce a weekter, but Wu Ming has no worries in his heart, to be precise, Wu Ming is too smart.


    When Wu Ming was first adopted by the old dean, he cried less than the other children in the orphanage.


    When Wu Ming was growing up, the old dean discovered Wu Ming intelligent talent when he was 3 years old. The old dean bought some cultural education books for preschoolers. In just one year, the old dean found that Wu Ming knowledge content wasparable to the second grade of elementary school, so the old dean sent childhood Wu Ming to the local elementary school through some legal means, and specifically told childhood Wu Ming not to be too smart.


    Wu Ming childhood was also because of a problem child. Although childhood Wu Ming was the number one person in every exam, he was not on the news, but he was still called a "prodigy" by the locals.


    Time passed, the college entrance examination was over, and the results came out, Wu Ming was the undoubted number one person in the college entrance examination. With this, on the day Wu Ming received the notification of eptance, he packed his luggage and boarded the carriage towards the capital.


    However, when the carriage arrived, no one noticed that there was actually one person missing in the carriage.


    .....


    In a dark ck passage filled with dazzling starlight, a young man slowly drifted off in an unknown direction.


    Wu Ming opened his eyes and saw the tunnel of time and space given off by the flowing light, his eyes full of curiosity and excitement.


    After a while, a low moan came: "I am not human." Wu Ming said this nonchntly.


    That''s right, Wu Ming wasn''t actually a human, but a being born from Root.


    In fact, the jade pendant talisman that was given to Wu Ming on the day the old dean died, there are scales on the jade pendant, and these scales are the "key" to unlock Wu Ming life experience. This "key" conveys information to Wu Ming in the form of a dream when Wu Ming sleeps at night


    In the dark vortex, the faint light was picked up by a great power, and after signing the contract, he was sent to another world.


    Then the little light turned into a baby and fell on the old dean door. The child held pale gold scales in his hands. When the old dean picked up the child and touched the scales with his hand, the old dean received the sound remaining in the scales that was a message, although as a modern atheist, the scene just now had a great impact on the old dean, but it did not affect the old dean adoption.


    Wu Ming adopted for a period Later, she discovered that the scales seemed to transmit information no matter who touched them, so the old dean studied the technique of making talismans and wrapped dragon scales in artificial jade to make talismans.


    Knowing Wu Ming life experience, the old dean made no statement about Wu Ming inhuman talent, and even deliberately told Wu Ming not to be too smart.


    Even though Wu Ming didn''t say much and had very few facial expressions, it didn''t mean that Wu Ming had a wed personality well, actually quite a bit. This was the price of being born from Root, in exchange for unrivaled talent.


    Wu Ming knew that as the self who was a mystery, he couldn''t live in such a world without the slightest mystery.


    Finally Wu Ming decided to leave, leaving the world that raised him. And the way to get out is to contract Wu Ming with great power.


    To put it simply, Wu Ming made a contract with the Type-Moon world and signed a contract as a Counter Force. But this is also not true, Wu Ming is also rted to Root, this Root is not another Root, and what is connected to Wu Ming is themon Root of all worlds called the Great Root.


    The Type-Moon World Root is just a subordinate product of the big Root called Little Root. If it wasn''t for a coincidence, Wu Ming would have to be a dragon from Root who was born in a big Root. With this the power of Type-Moon World Counter Force could be said to have taken up the offer to go undercover.


    For Wu Ming, born from a big or small root, the nature is the same, because the big and small root is the same root, and will have no impact on Wu Ming itself.


    Now Wu Ming was heading to the Type-Moon World, which was the world he was born into. Since he was not familiar with space-time tunnels, Wu Ming lightly touched a bright spot on the tunnel wall. In an instant, Wu Ming disappeared.

 Chapter 2: Land of Shadows

    Chapter 2: Land of Shadows


    After being sucked into the gap in the space-time tunnel, Wu Ming passed out in aa. When he woke up, Wu Ming found him lying on the ground. This is not the key to the problem. The key is that Wu Ming was surprised when he saw the sky, because it was instantly gray.


    "Land of Shadows." Wu Ming slowly spoke his inner thoughts.


    "You seem quite knowledgeable." A female voice was heard.


    Wu Ming turned his head and looked at it. What caught his attention was a very beautiful woman who seemed to be around 20 years old. His body was draped in ck and purple tights, and very little of his body was equipped with light armor. The long purple hair on her waist swayed, and she slowly walked towards Wu Ming step by step.


    "You are clearly a living human entering the Land of Shadows, it really is" As if she found something wrong, his purple eyes red at her and smiled and said, "I see, Dragon of the Root, it seems This is a god who is help me."


    "Excuse me, who are you?" Out of caution, Wu Ming looked very polite, but still did not rx his vignce because the other party was a woman. (Well, even though she pretty)


    "Oh~ Looks like you came here by mistake, Dragon of the Root, don''t you know me," She asked.


    "Looks like a great person" Wu Ming thought in his heart, "I''m really sorry, I really don''t know how toe here and I don''t know who you are."


    "So starting today, you will be my first disciple. I am Scathach, Queen and gatekeeper of the Land of Shadows, Scathach."


    Wu Ming was surprised. As the champion of the college entrance examination, Wu Ming naturally read a lot of books. Of course, he knows the Land of Shadows, one of the secret realms of Celtic mythology, the queen who guards the gates of the Land of Shadows, and the mighty God of War.


    Scathach has the ability to see the qualities and temperament of others (especially to distinguish whether his opponent is a mortal or not), also because Wu Ming is the Dragon of the Root which causes Scathach to fail to catch a glimpse of Wu Ming.


    Naturally, he also knew Scathach tragic desire  to kill her.


    And since no one really could kill her, Scathach decided to train someone who could kill her.


    ording to the first disciple Scathach had just said, it seemed that Scathach had juste up with the idea of "Training someone who can kill herself" when she met the talented "Dragon of the Root" Wu Ming.


    After seeing the surprised look on his face, Scathach smiled, "It seems that you still know me, then, will you worship me as a teacher, the very weak Dragon of the Root."


    "Yes, I do, Master." Wu Ming agreed after thinking for a while. Wu Ming desperately needed the opportunity to be stronger, and there was an opportunity to be stronger now, how could he let it go.


    Wu Ming was not angry because the other party said that he was weak. In fact, this is a fact. He was very weak not long after his birth (less than 20 years). He couldn''t even perform the most basic Dragon Root abilities. He can transform into human form depending entirely on the help of the contract as a Counter Force.


    Overall, he was very weak now. This was also the reason why Wu Ming decided to leave the earth world earlier. The greater the danger, the greater the opportunity. In that world, Wu Ming, as the "Dragon of the Root," was unable to obtain any growth in strength, of course, his intelligence was not considered a strength.


    "Alright, I believe if it was you, you would be able to fulfill my wish." Scathach said with a smile, "Remember, when you have the power to kill me, don''t hesitate to kill me." That smile made Wu Ming feel very sad.


    In this way, the news that the baby Dragon of the Root became the first disciple of the Queen of the Land of Shadows was then spread throughout Celtic by C Chinn.


    ....


    The next day, early morning


    Wu Ming walked out of a small wooden house and looked up at the sky, "I''m used to seeing blue skies and white clouds. I''m not used to such a dark sky."


    Yesterday, Scathach brought Wu Ming here and said, "You rest for the first night, and you will officially start training tomorrow." Then, despite Wu Ming feelings, she left alone.


    "Really, did you get too excited because you discovered the possibility ofmitting suicide?" Wu Ming recalled that poignant smile again.


    Just thinking about it, suddenly a spear fell from the sky onto the ground and fell to the ground in front of Wu Ming.


    "!" Wu Ming was so frightened that he took a step back.


    "This?" Wu Ming looked at this white and silver colored holy spear, which radiated holy magic power. As the Dragon of the Root, Wu Ming could naturally feel the magic power emitted by this weapon.


    "Today, your task is to obtain the approval of this ''weapon''." Scathach walked from a distance and said.


    "?" To get the spear approval, this weapon doesn''t seem that simple. Wu Ming thought.


    "This is actually the core of the world tree, because I used to use a spear, so I turned it into a spear." Scathach paused and said again: "If you don''t want to use the spear, after you get its approval, you can change its appearance at will, but you must remember that once you approve your chosen appearance, it will not change again, and it will be sublimated again and be Noble Phantasms."


    "Noble Phantasm!" Wu Ming words were familiar. When the birth memory was obtained, the dragon scale also transmitted the basic knowledge of the Type-Moon World to Wu Ming mind. In the Type-Moon World, the Noble Phantasm was poprly referred to as the ultimate weapon of the Heroic Spirit.


    The magic that materialized, the testimony of heroes held by the heroes, the crystallization of humanity yearning for miracles, and the strongest weapon called "Noble Phantasm", simr to magic, but more advanced, made human fantasy the most powerful weapon.


    These are the weapons, symbols and techniques that the Heroic Spirit possesses, of course, it is also an excellent weapon, or perhaps a certain skill. Of course, it also denies that a living person holds objects that are not sublimated by human fantasy.


    In fact, many Noble Phantasms were created by ordinary rebellion. Except for skill-type Noble Phantasm, all kinds of weapon-type Noble Phantasm can be said to have all existed before, and after being sublimated by people fantasy, they be Noble Phantasm.


    Overall, Noble Phantasm was a trump card. This was a very effective way to save the life of the young Dragon of the Root Wu Ming.


    Now, even if Scathach didn''t let Wu Ming get the spear, Wu Ming still didn''t agree.


    "Okay, teacher, look at me!" Wu Ming smiled, his eyes faintly showing pupils that were like dragons.


    "Oh~ I''ll just wait and see, Silence."


    Because of Wu Ming name, Scathach thought: Wu Ming = Silence. Wu Ming emphasized more than once that he was Wu Ming, not Silence. Somehow Scathach speaks modern English, is it because she is off the timeline, so she can speak modern English?


    By the way, Scathach and Wu Ming spoke modern English when they first met. Scathach persuaded Wu Ming on the grounds that "If you speak ancient Celtic, you must not understand it, the weak Dragon of the Root full of modern vor."


    Wu Ming took a deep breath and exhaled. Stepping forward, holding the spear in both hands, closing his eyes, at this moment, he only had one thought in his heart: The road to the strong, I am here!


    In this way, Wu Ming began to practice.

 Chapter 3: 3 years

    Chapter 3: 3 years


    In the Land of Shadows...


    The sky was still dark, giving people an indescribable feeling. In the quiet forest, it gives people a sense of depression.


    Suddenly, there was a rustle.


    "Aum~" Then came the roar of a beast. It was just that this voice sounded like the desperate voice of a beast fighting back before it died.


    "Polp~" The five meter tall ck tiger corpse fell to the ground.


    A teenager stood in front of a tiger corpse, he took a spear and carried a spear behind him.


    "Hu~ finally finished the task then reported to the teacher." It was exactly Wu Ming who recognized Scathach as a teacher.


    At this time, Wu Ming had studied for three years.


    Three years ago, Wu Ming spent seven days getting the approval of the World Tree Spear, thus finalizing the weapon design.


    Because Wu Ming had no previous experience in martial arts, Wu Ming identally changed the shape of his weapon, it was still a long spear.


    After that, Scathach first spent a yearying the foundation for Wu Ming "Dragon of the Root" for Wu Ming "Dragon of the Root" physical and magical characteristics. During this year, she also taught Wu Ming the eighteen Priomodial Runes.


    As the "Dragon of the Root", Wu Ming had a very high affinity for magic power, and in general, he had a good talent for learning Magecraft.


    The skill called magic in another world was called Magecraft in the Type-Moon world, and Magecraft was a phenomenon that transcendedmon sense. "Amon term for artificially reproducing mysterious and miraculous actions." This is a Magecraft evaluation.


    The Type-Moon World Magecraft is in an embarrassing position, the more people know about it, the weaker its Magecraft abilities will be. For example fireballs, if everyone knows fireballs, then fireballs can only be used as mes, if only one person knows fireballs, then that person only needs to consume a little magic power to release super-giant fireballs enough to destroy a vige.


    Of course, the magnitude of the Magecraft power is also rted to the magic power it imparts.


    Wu Ming spent three years in the Type-Moon world to memorize and master the eighteen Primodial Runes, and by the way, he learned some Celtguages tomunicate with the outside world. Regarding Runes, although Wu Ming said that their use was not proficient, but this level had shocked Scathach.


    "You deserve to be the ''Dragon of the Root''," Scathach said then.


    In the next two years, Wu Ming continued to absorb the wisdom and martial arts of Scathach. Apart from spear skills, Wu Ming also learned from Scathach how to use othermon weapons, such as swords, bows, and shields.


    Three yearster, Wu Ming could be said to have inherited all of Scathach skills. As a teacher, Scathach began assigning tasks to Wu Ming. The first thing that Wu Ming had to face was a ck tiger rank Demon Beast. This is the corpse now.


    Wu Ming nced at the corpse of the ck tiger and found that it had turned into fly ash and died with the wind.


    "Sure enough, death in the Land of Shadows can''t bepletely killed, of course." The tiger corpse just now looked like fly ash, but it actually returned to where it used to be. The "dwellers" of the Land of Shadows will never die again. Yes, because they are already dead.


    Of course, if there is a method for instant soul or death, they can also be killed.


    "Let''s go." As if for himself, or as if for someone else, Wu Ming turned and left here.


    After a while, Scathach appeared out of thin air, and some of the runes around her disappeared. This was the use of runes that took away the aura of one existence.


    "Has he found me? He also from ''Root'' after all. It''s great to grow like this in three years, my handsome disciple." Scathach seemed to have thought of something, and said with a smile: "It seems that my wish should be possible."


    A few more runes were ced around her, and Scathach disappeared.


    "Teacher, I''m back." Wu Ming returned to where he had dropped off earlier. Two wooden houses have been built here. Wu Ming knocked on the door of one of the wooden houses and shouted.


    Scathach opened the door, "As expected of Silence, Demon Beasts have no effect on you." Scathach said with a smile.


    "Of course, I am the first disciple of the Queen of the Land of Shadows. How could that kitten stop me." Wu Ming pretended to be calm, his expression unchanged, but the pride in his tone was revealed. Moreover, Wu Ming no longer dwelled on the matter of names, only treating him as a name in the Celtic territory.


    "Okay,e in for dinner, I have an assignment to give you after dinner." After saying that, Scathach turned and walked into the house.


    Even though she was a teacher, Scathach felt more like an older sister to Wu Ming, and Wu Ming had a rare smile on his face.


    In the forest, Wu Ming carried his luggage and the World Tree spear. He looked up at the sky and said, "I haven''t seen a blue sky for more than three years. I miss him very much."


    Wu Ming recalled Scathach words: Now that you continue to stay here, there will be no growth. Starting today, you will go out into the outside world to experience it. I hope you can fulfill my wish when we meet again.


    "Even if I had the ability to kill you, I wouldn''t kill you, Teacher Sister Scathach."


    In fact, Wu Mingcked affection, before meeting Scathach, Wu Ming only had one rtive which was the old dean. Wu Ming became a problem child because no one around him could ept him, much less after finding out that he was different from everyone else. After the death of the old dean, Wu Ming left the world without hesitation after fulfilling the old dean final wish.


    Due to Wu Ming personality problems, both teachers and ssmates considered Wu Ming a problem child, and the neighbors in Wu Ming neighborhood did not treat him any better, so Wu Ming didn''t have the slightest bit of nostalgia for leaving that world.


    However in the past three years of living with Scathach, Wu Ming had experienced different treatment from the old dean. Wu Ming and Scathach were not only the affection between teacher and student, but also the affection of brother and sister.


    Scathach also realized that she actually didn''t expect Wu Ming, who looked so modern, to be so pure and simple in his heart.


    Since it was the first time that he had epted a disciple, Scathach had not only developed a love for talent, but also a love for his younger brother, Who made Wu Ming heart so pure?


    This is the "Dragon of the Root", the stronger it is, the purer it is. He is not far in the world, because he is too pure and unfriendly.


    Now that Wu Ming was facing a problem, she didn''t know how to deal with it.


    "Teacher, you really gave me a great start," Wu Ming said with a wry smile.


    "Now then, let''s fill your stomach first." After that, Wu Ming went into the depths of the forest.


    An hourter, in a cave deep in the forest.


    Wu Ming was sitting on a rock, and a fire was burning in front of him. It had some wooden brackets on it that grilled some meat and two big bear paws. The corpse of a giant beary outside the cave.


    "I remember I''ve seen bear paws in books before, and I don''t know if it''s good to bake them."


    Poor demon bear Wu Ming actually wanted to go to the depths of the forest to pick some wild fruit. Due to the powerful creatures in the deep forest, the wild fruits are richer and fuller than the outer ones. He didn''t expect to meet this demon bear halfway. The demon bear wanted to attack Wu Ming, but it turned into dinner for Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming looked outside while cooking: "This bearskin can be used for sleeping."


    With this, night falls....


    Wu Ming ushered in the first night on a journey of experience.

 Chapter 4: Connacht

    Chapter 4: Connacht


    The next day, Wu Ming started his journey.


    He walks through the forest and fights Demon Beasts, he passes through the vige and is entertained by the enthusiastic vigers, he escapes from the cave and is chased by a terrifying dragon.


    When tired, he will look for caves or big trees, when thirsty, he will look for springs and rivers, when hungry, he will pick wild fruit and asionally go hunting. Scathach is undoubtedly an experienced warrior and teacher who can teach an inexperienced modern person in three years. Of course, he could walk freely in this era because the "Dragon of the Root" bloodline was also rted.


    In short, Wu Ming experienced many adventures called fantasy in modern times, and finally he came to a ce called Connacht.


    "This is Connacht." Wu Ming was dressed in linen clothes, carried a simple suitcase and had obtained the recognition of the spear.


    By the way, Wu Ming had not been able to turn it into a Noble Phantasm so far, and this weapon could only be considered a rare treasure now.


    "Maybe because I''m not a hero." Wu Ming once said so.


    In fact, Wu Ming did not have strong hopes for his weapon to be a Noble Phantasm. After all, Noble Phantasm was a "crystallization miracle".


    Noble Phantasm will not be mentioned for now. Wu Ming met a group of "street people" a few days ago. Under the friendly and weing "conversation" between Wu Ming and them, they kindly directed Wu Ming to the nearest country road.


    "Connacht I remember they said that the City Lord of this region was called What''s his name Tyni Mike Connie, I think that''s his name."


    To be honest, the people who lived in the Age of Gods, whether they were Lords or kings,moners or nobles, were beings who lived under gods. In Wu Ming view, the Western gods were just a race with strange and powerful powers. Fact The above statement is also true.


    Scathach had killed too many gods in the first ce, which caused her to be cursed by the gods she killed and be a deathless human.


    In summary, Wu Ming had an intimate conversation when he entered Tyni Mike Connie residence. City Lord Connacht was also a wise man. Wu Ming managed to be a resident of the city as well as Tyni Mike Connie bodyguard.


    God knows where Wu Ming was when he left the Land of Shadows. After finally discovering the territory of a country, Wu Ming didn''t want to live outdoors, who wants to live without a home? Wu Ming is also the same.


    With this, Wu Ming settled in this Connacht area.


    Because of the rtionship of the Age of Gods, arge number of Demon Beasts went crazy, in contrast to therge number of strong people, that is, the "heroes" of the next generation.


    Connacht, as the western region of Irnd, naturally had "heroes", but because Wu Ming had "wandered" all over the ce a while ago, some of the more powerful Demon Beasts in the depths of the realm had gone to the periphery.


    Heroes can barely win. Once upon a time a Demon Beast with a rank close to Phantasmal Beasts ran amok in Connacht. In everyone desperate situation, Wu Ming held the World Tree spear and matched it with a rune. After fighting Phantasmal Beasts for dozens of rounds, he stabbed him to death.


    Since then, it has spread in Connacht from Irnd that there are great heroes who y powerful Demon Beasts to defend Connacht.


    Because of his fierce fighting style, like a giant dragon, Wu Ming was again given the title "Dragon Connacht".


    After Wu Ming discovered that the World Tree Spear in his hand had changed slightly, such as "since master bes a hero, he must be worthy of being a master", giving Wu Ming the feeling of being sublimated into a Noble Phantasm.


    During his time in Connacht, not only did Wu Ming practice Primodial Runes and hone his martial arts every day, but Wu Ming also began to study the world map.


    There was no doubt that this world was indeed a Type-Moon World. Aftering to this world, Wu Ming magic power is connected with the small root of Wu Ming birth. However, Wu Ming discovered that he was now in the period from the first to the third century AD, which was the period of mythological history when the heroes of Ulster and Knight Fiona were active.


    From Wu Ming analysis, the mythological knowledge he learned in his previous world had a lot of difference in this world.


    For example, Scathach, Wu Ming teacher, did not exin about Scathach in Celtic mythology, but only exined that Scathach lived in the Land of Shadows, one of the Celtic wondends, and was the gatekeeper of the hauntednd or often called the Land of Shadows.


    And Scathach had Martial skills that crossed the realm of the gods. Because she had killed countless undead, humans and gods, plus his god-killing skills, she had been cursed and became immortal.


    During the three years of contact with Scathach, Wu Ming discovered that Scathach was a gentle older sister next to him when he wasn''t training, and a queen with an extraordinary demeanor when training. Others Wu Ming did not know. Wu Ming really liked the feeling of having Scathach as an older sister. This kind of affection was only brought to Wu Ming by the old dean.


    Wu Ming believed that there was nothing wrong with this. So he decided to leave Connacht and investigate another area.


    Just as Wu Ming decided to leave, City Lord Connacht suddenly received a message from the King of Irnd that Medb, who had escaped a political marriage, was sent to the Connacht area to be the new City Lord.


    Medb in the historical records of mythology, was a girl who was betrothed and married to many kings and warriors, and was an Eternal Lady. Unlike the temperament of the warrior queen Scathach, Medb had the type of temperament of the queen who controlled a country. In the myth, Medb announced three main requirements to be her husband, as well as a husband rotation system.


    In short, Wu Ming had a very bad feeling for the current Medb before he even saw it. As an educated person in a modern country, Wu Ming did not like Medb. But this was also an opportunity to verify the differences between the mythologies he himself understood well and the characters in the Type-Moon World.


    After receiving this news, Wu Ming did not take care of City Lord Tyni Mike Connie.


    "Queen Connacht Medb, Ulster biggest battle to capture the Cattle Raid of Cooley. This is really interesting, so let me see how you differ from what is recorded in the myths, Queen Medb." Wu Ming said with a smile.


    Somewhere else, on the road to Connacht. In a carriage escorted by soldiers.


    A beautiful girl with a perfect body like a goddess sat on a chair, muttering something.


    "<The Dragon of Connacht> Silince~ Ahhh~ a strong and handsome name, very suitable for Medb <Queen of Connacht>~ Hum~ I''m here for my little game."


    Wu Ming who was far away in Connacht, suddenly felt a chill behind his back, and his body shook without noticing.


    With this, Wu Ming met the most difficult woman in his life.

 Chapter 5: Yggdrasil

    Chapter 5: Yggdrasil


    Due to various reasons in the Kingdom of Irnd and the backwardness of transportation, Wu Ming learned from Tyni that Medb would not arrive in Connacht until at least a month.


    Tyni as the City Lord of Connacht who retires for at least a month, this man cries and says he will warmly wee Princess Medb.


    At first Wu Ming thought this person would rebel, but Tyni said he didn''t dare.


    Once he rebelled, people all over Irnd would surely unite without hesitation to write a letter to the King of Irnd to attack him.


    "A group of old foxes." Wu Ming was silent.


    Knowing that Medb only had one month toe to Connacht, Wu Ming decided to go to the outskirts of the city to find a ce to study hard for a month.


    Wu Ming discovered that the World Tree Spear in his hand had be even hotter after he defeated the Demon Beast and guarded Connacht.


    This kind of heat made Wu Ming feel veryfortable, and it felt like a tree growing in spring.


    Therefore, Wu Ming decided to enter seclusion and upgrade to a Noble Phantasm. Scathach said that Wu Ming was not a human in this world in the strict sense, so Wu Ming didn''t need to be like other people who needed the future generations of human fantasy sublimation Noble Phantasm. As long as he has a certain opportunity and takes advantage of it, he can upgrade his skills or weapons to Noble Phantasm.


    This was undoubtedly great news and it undoubtedly provided Wu Ming with an effective way to be stronger.


    Not far from Connacht, Wu Ming found a cave where Wu Ming had killed a cave-dwelling Demon Beast, and blocked the cave entrance with stones and added Runes. After making preparations, Wu Ming began to sublimate the World Tree Spear.


    "I remember teacher saying that when a weapon is promoted to Noble Phantasm, it will only happen when the timing is right. The specifics are still within oneself," Wu Ming recalled.


    As soon as Wu Ming sat on the ground, Wu Ming spear was wrapped in magic and floated in front of Wu Ming. With this, in this dark cave, Wu Ming began his first Noble Phantasm sublimation ceremony.


    After half a month....


    *Roar!*


    The mountain peak on the outskirts of Connacht was like an earthquake, shaking constantly so that it let out a rumbling sound.


    There was arge rock at the foot of this mountain, and cracks appeared on the rock, and a hint of green could be seen from the cracks.


    *Ka... Ka Ka*


    Cracks in the rock opened continuously, making a loud sound.


    *boom~*


    The boulder instantly exploded into small pebbles. Arge tree with a height of 10 meters grew from the lugngg behind the boulder.


    "Finally, Noble Phantasm sublimation isplete." A smile appeared on Wu Ming face.


    The spear in Wu Ming hand was gone, but there was a white armband attached to his left hand. The front of the armband sticks out from the tree branch. The tip of the branch is a towering tree.


    "Freeing-Yggdrasil"


    Yggdrasil was the original name of the Noble Phantasm spear of the Wu Ming World Tree after sublimation.


    The liberation effect of Yggdrasil true name is to reproduce the growth of the world tree. ording to the amount of magic power granted by the user, the length and direction of growth are determined.


    When Wu Ming broke through the rock with just a little magic power, Yggdrasil became very long. If Yggdrasil was evaluated based on Noble Phantasm rank, Wu Ming estimated that it should at least be an A-Rank Noble Phantasm.


    Wu Ming cut the branch between the arm armor and the tree, and the arm armor turned into a silver white holy spear in a burst of light.


    Yggdrasil had several white mysterious marks all over the body of the weapon, and the head of the weapon became even more gleaming.


    After Wu Ming yed with a set of weapons, he carried a spear behind his back and looked up at the sky.


    *Quack*


    A bird-shaped Demon Beast with a fleshy crown floated in the sky, making one or two strange screams from time to time.


    "Hey you guys, today I''m in a good mood to let you go, but I didn''t expect you to catch my eye." Wu Ming stuck out his tongue and licked the corners of his mouth, his pupils faintly resembling those of a dragon.


    "Quack~" As if hearing Wu Ming words, the Demon Beast soared through the sky a few times, then swooped down towards Wu Ming.


    "Exactly, I will present you to my spear today!" Wu Ming facial expression became firm.


    When the bird-shaped Demon Beast was at the same distance from Wu Ming and the holy spear in his hand pierced like a venomous snake.


    "Gah~~" The bird-shaped Demon Beast floated, swaying its body constantly, and Wu Ming inserted the holy spear into the back of the bird-shaped Demon Beast, with a grin on his face.


    "Gah~gah~" The pair of bird demon beasts saw that their partner had been killed, immediately flew away.


    .....


    Not far from Connacht on the main road, a group of troops were on their way, troops surrounded a carriage in the middle, as if protecting the important people in the carriage.


    In front of the carriage stood a figure who looked like a captain, and said to the carriage: "Princess, you will be in Connacht in half a day."


    "Really, can we speed things up?" A very charming voice came from inside the carriage.


    "Princess, the soldiers hastened the journey ording to your instructions. We''re approaching Connacht half a month ahead of schedule. The soldiers were exhausted. Please let your subordinates stop and rest for a while." The captain begged.


    "Well, let the soldiers rest for a while, after all, it''s not toote." The charming voice in the carriage sounded again.


    "Yes, Princess." The captain received the order.


    As a result, the whole team recovered in the open space next to the road.


    Not long after, a strange roar suddenly came.


    "Quack, quack~" It was a Demon Beast with a crown of double flesh on its head. Stopped his screams, as if running away from something. Looking at it, one of its wings was broken, with a slight bloodstain, and the Demon Beast could only fly to a height of less than three meters above the ground.


    "A Demon Beast ising! Protect the princess!" The soldiers stood up and took their weapons, but their trembling hands made people really dare not praise.


    After all, ordinary soldiers would generally not be able to fight these Demon Beasts. After all, the king did not expect that there would be a flying type Demon Beast Rank monster in Irnd.


    Strong Demon Beasts don''t live in the ins where humans live. Weak Demon Beasts are basically settled by the king subordinates or heroes. This kind of Demon Beast which is neither strong nor weak is not located on the maind. Demon Beasts, should have only arrived around Connacht not too long ago.


    "Quack" The Demon Beast eyes reddened. She couldn''t understand why such a weak human dared to stand in his way. If it weren''t for the scary man in the back, she would have eaten all the humans in this ce.


    The bird-shaped Demon Beast seemed to fly in a straight line, drifting away along the way, suddenly punching out from the center of the army, seemingly instantly piercing through the group.


    It just so happened that the princess carriage, which was protected by everyone, was in the middle of the team. Because there were people crowding around the carriage, the carriage couldn''t move at all. With this, when the bird-shaped Demon Beast rushed into the carriage, with its wings intact, the chariot was crushed


    "Princess!!" The surrounding soldiers screamed in panic.


    However...


    "For a moment neglected to let the Demon Beasts be entangled for a while, caught my attention, you don''t want to run today!" The voice of a frenzied youth came.


    "It is over! Yggdrasil"


    The bird-shaped Demon Beast suddenly froze, and a touch of green appeared on a part of its body.


    "Puff!" The Demon Beast body shattered, and a towering tree soared into the sky.


    On the giant tree, the young man was holding the princess, and the princess stared confusedly at the young man, unable toe back to his senses for a long time.

 Chapter 6: Medb

    Chapter 6: Medb


    My name is Medb Feidlech, princess of the kingdom of Irnd, and my father most beloved daughter, Eochu Feidlech. Ever since I was very young, I have heard people say that I was naughty. But I''m talented, and mischief is nothing. If I be the queen of this country, I will definitely lead this country to prosper and end the current internal strife.


    Now the country is in an unstable state, so royal father decided to choose some of his daughters and our six sisters to marry into nobles who can stabilize the country power.


    Heh~Poor royal father, do you think this method of marriage is useful? For these nobles who were cruel to send them wealth. Besides, I don''t want to marry a noble old enough to be my grandfather.


    So, when I found out that royal father wanted to marry me to a noble, I managed to escape with my wits, and after some time I returned to the royal pce to meet royal father.


    Royal father also knows my temperament and my intelligence. Therefore, royal father sent my other sister to marry a noble. Royal father thought that if he set me up again with another noble, the result would be the same.


    Coupled with the work father love for me, in the end, royal father decided to give me the territory of Connacht, and allowed me to find my own husband.


    Hee hee~, that''s great. With this, I will be Queen Connacht. I believe that under my leadership and wisdom, the people in my area will be happier. Also, I don''t want to recruit my husband or something.


    Those stinky men must have seen my beauty. I have to find a hero who won''t be mesmerized by my beauty to be my husband.


    By the way, I heard that a young hero recently appeared in the Connacht area, his name is Silince. It was said that the hero wielded a silver-white holy spear, and when everyone was in despair, he killed the Demon Beasts that were rampaging in Connacht and no one was able to subdue him in dozens of fights.


    Ah~, what a great courage. Hearing from other people, Silence has ck hair and ck eyes, and he is very handsome and has a very impressive temperament.


    During battle, it is said that his eyes can turn into vertical pupils like dragons during battle. He bit his opponent madly like a ferocious dragon.


    Ahhh~ fierce, brave, and cruel hero, it must be God who sent you to save me. You must be the husband God chose for me Medb.


    Ahhh~ My cute little sil, I''ming soon, soon, soon. You must wait for me at Connacht. Oh, by the way, since I''m afraid that my little Sil will leave Connacht, then I have to hurry, and I have to arrive in 10 days, um , It''s decided, speed up the marching speed of the guards, hurry up~


    ording to the n, I would not arrive in Connacht until a monthter. After half a month, I just approached the vicinity of Connacht. Unfortunately, this group of soldiers waspletely useless. In the future, I will have to build a strong army myself.


    Finally, I can see little Sil. I couldn''t wait any longer, when I kept ordering to speed up the journey again, the captain of the bodyguard actually came to ask me to let the soldiers rest.


    Unfortunately~ the captain of the guards actually asked the soldiers to rest. Ah~, you know, you dyed my time to see little Sil. Obviously, we have rested many times along the way.


    Finally, I thought about it and allowed it, for the sake of those who apanied me along the way, let them rest for a while. After all, I am also a little nervous now, to meet little Sil.


    Suddenly, the soldiers outside panicked. Ah, is there an attack from the Demon Beast outside? How did it happen? There shouldn''t be a Demon Beast of that rank in this country. Demon Beasts like this that were neither too strong nor weak had to be exterminated.


    I can feel that the Demon Beast is getting closer and closer to me, ah~ Am I going to die? I really don''t want to, I haven''t seen you, my little Sil.


    The train is wrecked. Surprisingly I didn''t feel any pain at all because I closed my eyes in fear, but I could still feel it. I was saved by someone and I can feel the warmth of the person who saved me.


    "For a moment, let the male Demon Beast be entangled for a while, attracting my attention, husband and wife don''t even think about escaping today!"


    "It is over! Yggdrasil"


    Ahhh~ How fierce this voice is, I opened my eyes closed in fear.


    What do I see?


    A young man with a stern expression. He held a white-silver spear in one hand and held me in the other. Standing on a giant tree, the sun shining on his face, ah~ a sacred sight, He must be Silence, of course, you are the husband arranged for me by the heavens. My little Silence.

 Chapter 7: Forthcoming war

    Chapter 7: Forting war


    Three months had passed since Wu Ming saved Medb by ident.


    After Wu Ming was brought by the previous Demon Beast to hisir, Wu Ming discovered that there was still a Demon Beast in hisir. Looks like it should be male and female. The male Demon Beast was supposed to fight against Wu Ming along with the female Demon Beast. It was a pity that they weren''t strong enough, Wu Ming was entangled by the male Demon Beast for a while, while the female Demon Beast was injured and fled.


    When Wu Ming found out that the girl he saved was Medb, Wu Ming was dumbfounded.


    That''s right, Wu Ming really didn''t expect Medb toe so fast. After knowing the reason "I speeded up because I was too eager to meet the legendary hero Connacht", Wu Ming was helpless.


    To be honest, Wu Ming couldn''t say that the naughty talented girl he saved was the future queen of Medb.


    By the way, Medb wasn''t incapable of fighting, but his abilities were too weak. Moreover, the situation was urgent at the time, and Medb was in a dreamy state, so Wu Ming came as a hero to save the beauty.


    Cough~ To be honest, Heroes save beauty is ancient, but its effects are often effective for women.


    Wu Ming was sitting on a boulder outside the city, meditating with his eyes closed, and a young girl sat beside him, staring intently at him. Until the blue veins on Wu Ming head were visible, that girl was Medb who was the current City Lord Connacht.


    Finally, Wu Ming sighed.


    "Oh~ I said, city lord, what are you doing?" Wu Ming opened his eyes and turned to look at Medb.


    Medb smiled, then said, "I was just observing my husband and rescuer daily training."


    That''s right, ever since Wu Ming identally met and saved Medb, the idea of "God-given husband" had been ingrained in Medb heart.


    God knows what this young girl was thinking.


    Wu Ming massaged his forehead helplessly. He admits that Medb is very beautiful, charming, and has character. From Wu Ming observation, Medb didn''t grow into an arrogant and tyrannical character in the future, thinking that all men would be addicted to pomegranate skirts.


    Medb is now just a rebellious little princess with little self-awareness.


    In short, Wu Ming has no feelings for Medb.


    How to say it, Wu Ming is the "Dragon of the Root", but he also has the lust of the dragon, but Wu Ming lust is temporarily suppressed by other traits that lead to Wu Ming temporary indifference.


    Coupled with the feelings Medb gave to Wu Ming, she was more like a naughty little sister than a wife.


    Because of Wu Ming help, in these three months, Medb had consolidated its political power in Connacht. Because in normal times Medb will show loving care. Medb recognizes this "God-given husband" even more.


    "Medb."


    "What is it, little Sil~"


    "You''re a smart person, you should know what I''m thinking."


    "What is little Sil talking about? It''s reallyplicated, I don''t understand~"


    Then there was silence.


    Wu Ming sighed, "Medb, I will leave here soon."


    Medb beautiful face stiffened, her pupils slightly dted.


    "I am a traveler and settled in Connacht because I wanted to rest. Now, I have a new goal, so I will go."


    "That that''s really a good thing, but I won''t let you go, I will stop you at all costs."


    Wu Ming froze for a moment, he really didn''t expect Medb to say it directly.


    "So let me do one thing for you, then let me go."


    The corners of Medb mouth lifted as if she heard what she wanted.


    "Agreed."


    ....


    Seven dayster, Wuming epts Connacht to borrow Ulster god cow to humiliate and prepares to attack Ulster.


    Wu Ming smiled wryly. "Medb, it turns out that you came up with this idea."


    This reminded Wu Ming of the Cattle Raid of Cooley.


    In the original, Medbpares who is richer with her chosen husband, and wants to borrow Cooley brown cow in Ulster, because the messenger is drunk, he arrogantly says that he will attack Ulster and finally, the war between Connacht and Ulster begins.


    But that''s a problem yearster. With Medb current reputation and army strength, it was impossible to attack Ulster at all. It is very possible to lose again and again and finally give up.


    Therefore, Wu Ming estimated that Medb should return to him for help, and Wu Ming could leave after winning the battle.


    "Lord Silince, The City Lord called you." Said a soldier who came to Wu Ming.


    "I see, I will go."


    After that, Wu Ming opened the door and walked towards the Medb assembly hall.


    After walking into the assembly hall, Wu Ming discovered that the room was empty no matter whether it was outside or inside the door. At the same time Wu Ming felt strange, he discovered the aura of Medb.


    Medb walked slowly to the main seat of the room. Wu Ming was also impolite, and sat right next to Medb.


    "I already know general things, but with Connacht current strength, it can''t bepared to the Ulster that has stood for years. If you want me to attack with the Connacht army, I think that''s fine." Wu Ming directly mentioned the topic without hesitation.


    "Don''t worry, little Sil, I definitely won''t fight an unprepared battle. Do you remember the blood I asked you that day."


    Wu Ming remembered that after Wu Ming reached an agreement with Medb that day, Medb would go to Wu Ming to give blood.


    Wu Ming wasn''t worried about what kind of strange Magecraft Medb used to control him, Medb wouldn''t.


    "Oh, what''s the use of that blood?" Wu Ming asked.


    "Of course it''s useful. I have a secret technique that can use a man blood and essence to quickly produce and give birth to a strong homonculus warrior. The strength of the homonculus depends on the strength of the person providing the blood, so I believe that the homonculus produced by using the blood of little Sil and my magic, our warriors is truly invincible," Medb said with a smile.


    "Homonculus?" Wu Ming wasn''t very against homonculus, but he didn''t really like it.


    "So, when will the war start."


    "Seven dayster," Medb said.


    "I am going out to practice today, and I will arrive in time." After speaking, Wu Ming got up and walked out the door.


    "Okay, little Sil~" Medb said with a smile.


    If Wu Ming remembers correctly, after the end of the war, it was Medb death and a symbol of Irnd current weakness. However, because of Wu Ming rtionship, the progress of the Cattle Raid of Cooley was not long but not short. The results are uncertain.


    Whether C Chinn returns from his studies, whether the King of Ulster will change, whether Fergus will still defect to Connacht, these are all unknown.


    However, Wu Ming was looking forward to it, and excitement appeared on his face again.


    Medb smiled, he could clearly see Wu Ming''s departure from his seat.


    "Ahhh~ My little Sil is really great~"

 Chapter 8: The war starts

    Chapter 8: The war starts


    Three dayster, Wu Ming saw the homonculus soldiers, and he had to say that because they were created using Wu Ming blood, these homonculus were more or less simr to Wu Ming in appearance and temperament and due to his blood, these soldiers'' lifespans were much longer than those of Wu Ming. ordinary homoculus.


    Since Wu Ming and Medb led the soldiers together, Wu Ming was asked by Medb to say some inspiring words in front of the soldiers.


    Wu Ming knew that he wasn''t suited as a leader, so he said something curtly, then left.


    With this, four days passed quickly.


    .....


    The day of war has arrived.


    The ce where the two armies originally fought was the ins. In the past, this ce was full of vitality. Today, the murderous aura made the ground gloomy.


    "All troops, attack!" With orders from themanders of both sides, the Connacht and Ulster armies began to attack.


    Wu Ming led the Connacht army, he rushed forward, and Medbmanded the formation from behind.


    Sure enough, at the start of the war, the Ulster Army retreated in defeat again and again, unable to hold off the Connacht army consisting of homonculus and Wu Ming leading the attack.


    "Sure enough, Cu Chinn hasn''te back yet! What a disappointment." Wu Ming stood on the battlefield, watching the Connacht army continue to erode the Ulster army, and the Ulster army retreat.


    Wu Ming saw the battlefield and his pupils turned into dragon eyes, and he looked very excited. Wu Ming called this state "Dragon Transformation".


    Wu Ming had already noticed the change, but he had not deliberately suppressed it. When Wu Ming Awakening memory was born, it was known that during this period of time when he was not fully grown, he would produce a series of various negative effects from the dragon.


    These negative effects will continue to be triggered, and the only way to adapt to these effects is to control them. Forced suppression would only have the effect of a bacsh.


    Fortunately, these negative effects will only appear one at a time, and once they appear, the next negative effect will not appear until these negative effects are fully adjusted and controlled. By the way, the obscenity mentioned above was temporarily suppressed because of this.


    Wu Ming returned to Medb side, and Wu Ming no longer needed to lead the troops. One is that the Connacht soldiers pursuing the Ulster Army will be ordered by Medb to retreat immediately after the chase; the other was that the enemy did not have a strong leader or warrior for Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming "Dragonization" waspletely inspired by the effects of war, and the joy of being able to fight against enemy heroes. Now the excitement was gone, so Wu Ming had returned to his usual state.


    "Medb, depending on the situation, Connacht will soon be able to win," Wu Ming said lightly.


    "This is not necessarily. Little Sil, a strong enemy hero has yet to appear. Don''t underestimate the enemy~" Medb stood on the carriage and smiled at Wu Ming beside her.


    "Really, I''m really looking forward to it."


    "Let''s do this for today, send the order to temporarily withdraw the troops, and don''t chase anymore."


    Medb said to the messenger beside the carriage.


    "Yes, My Lady Queen." After that, the messenger walked away.


    "My Lady Queen!? You''re so mean, Medb." Wu Ming smiled helplessly when he heard that.


    "Is there something strange I''m called queen, I''m the king of Connacht." Medb snorted in annoyance.


    "It''s okay, it suits you, Queen Medb," Wu Ming said with a smile.


    "Huh~ go."


    "Understand."


    With this, the first day of the war ended, and Connacht marched towards Ulster with overwhelming force.


    In the next seven days, when Ulster loses hisnd and loses half of hisnd, a hero named Cu Chinn returns from the Land of Shadows, and willpete with his senior brother Silence in the war.


    When Wu Ming heard this news, he immediately became excited. Wu Ming was very excited, he was about to meet the Celtic demi-human demi-god hero, Son of the Sun God Lugh "Child of Light" Cu Chinn fighting each other.


    Cu Chinn real name was Setanta, because he took the name Cu Chinn after identally killing the guard dog protecting the cksmith master Cnn house, the guard dog was famous for having the strength of ten people.


    Stanta embarrassed by his actions made a promise, "Does this dog have children? If he has, can you allow me to take care of them? I will raise them to be guard dogs as strong as their fathers. Until then, I will be your guard dog.


    Since then, Satan has been called by the name Cu Chinn. When he entered the Land of Shadows when he was young, he was recognized by the Queen of the Land of Shadows Scathach. Scathach gave all his knowledge and martial arts to C Chinn.


    After returning from the Land of Shadows, Cu Chinn in the records of Cattle Raid of Cooley had a brilliant and brilliant action that will always be remembered in the next generation.


    Wu Ming was not worried that Scathach would not notice Cu Chinn after getting Wu Ming chance to kill her. Scathach wasn''t that kind of person. Scathach is also a warrior at the same time, so naturally she will not abandon the teaching and training of good seeds.


    Therefore Wu Ming looked forward to a battle with Cu Chinn in the future.


    ....


    Soon, the next day arrived.


    Due to the Ulster army increasingly meticulous ns, the current speed of the Connacht Army lineup has slowed, they were even ambushed by the enemy, and Wu Ming has retreated to the rear to protect Medb. Since there was no heroparable to Wu Ming, Wu Ming identally asked to leave the base. Of course this is also a Medb setting.


    Now, Cu Chinn has returned. His abilities are very strong. He frequently harassed the Connacht Military Region and made the pace of progress too slow. Therefore, Wu Ming deliberately left the base, and Medb decided to send Wu Ming because of the war situation. Wu Ming went to address Cu Chinn.


    Then, Medb decided to go to the front line with Wu Ming, first to raise morale, and secondly, for fear that Fergus of the Ulster Army would sneak back to kill Medb. Wu Ming also retreated backwards for this reason. Fergus of the Ulster Army also understood this truth. He also guards the side of the Ulster King to protect him. Medb followed to the forefront, Wu Ming was alsofortable to protect her.


    Soon, Wu Ming and Medb came to the forefront. Dan received a letter of challenge from Cu Chinn asking to duel against Wu Ming.


    After epting the challenge and persuading Medb, Wu Ming came to the ce where he agreed to a decisive battle with Cu Chinn.


    It was a rtively wide prairie near the battlefield between the two sides. Wu Ming came back and saw Cu Chinn standing on the grass, looking at this side.


    The two looked at each other.


    Then, the next moment, the two figures disappeared at the same time, and two figures appeared in the middle of the meadow, with gun barrels facing each other.


    Wu Ming face was extremely excited, his pupils turned into vertical pupils, and he had clearly activated the "Dragon Transformation".


    On the other hand, Cu Chinn was also grinning so as to reveal his teeth, with an expression of ecstasy.


    Neither side met each other, but theyughed as if they had clear hearts.


    "You Silence!"


    "You are Cu Chinn!"

 Chapter 9: Fights and leaves

    Chapter 9: Fights and leaves


    Wu Ming and Cu Chinn looked at each other. After the previous greeting, there was no othermunication between the two. They only fought with spears and fought fiercely.


    The two move quickly, appearing here for a while, fighting there for a while, wherever they fight, they seem to produce a whirlwind. The ground was ravaged to form a chasm, and originally was a green meadow. Now the ground was brown and some of the uniquerge trees in the meadow had fallen.


    "I heard the teacher say that you are his best and most admired disciple. Looks like the teacher eyesight is wrong!" said Cu Chinn suddenly.


    "Oh~ it''s rumored that you have entered the Land of Shadows and worship teacher Scathach as a teacher. It seems that you are my junior brother, Cu Chinn," Wu Ming said.


    "Yes, Senior Brother. Let me see who you are that teacher admires the most, what else can you do!"


    *ng*


    Two people long spears, one silver and one red, collided again. Wu Ming had already seen clearly. Cu Chinn took the cursed spear that was famous in the next generation  Ge Bolg.


    This spear is a cursed spear that reverses the nature of causality, meaning "cause and effect" in the order of things, to make it a cause that the "spear pierced"es from the effect of "the opponent heart pierced" by it.


    It determines the fate of the opponent only through its use, an always fatal move that pierces the heart with a single stab. It''s also possible for him to activate it without actively attacking the heart, ordinary defense and evasion are meaningless no matter what you do. This effect is an attack on destiny itself.


    As a symbol of the destruction of this world order, this weapon emitted an extraordinary magic power that made one feel extremely cold.


    If Wu Ming had not had the sublimation Noble Phantasm, he might have fled when C Chinn unleashed the cursed spear, but now Wu Ming had obtained the holy spear named Yggdrasil (Tree of Life).


    Yggdrasil was a sublimated Noble Phantasm from the core of the World Tree. Compared to the spear from Ge Bolg (Barbed Spear that Pierces with Death) the cursed magic spear made of sea monster bones, the Yggdrasil (Tree of Life) which didn''t sound bad, in fact, Yggdrasil restrained Ge Bolg in terms of stage position and attributes.


    "You are very difficult, Silince." Cu Chinn jumped back andughed.


    "You really are a tough opponent Silence to face!" Cu Chinn jumped back, said with a smile.


    "Ha ha ha ha! So are you, Cu Chinn! It excites me!" Wu Ming said whileughing wildly.


    "If it was you, it should have a Noble Phantasm." Cu Chinn stood up straight and put the spear behind him.


    "You also have it, Cu Chinn, the cursed spear in your hand doesn''t look ordinary." Wu Ming also stood up straight, carrying a spear behind him.


    Then, both parties were silent for a few seconds.


    "In that case! Do not die! Junior brother!"


    "In that case! Do not die! Senior!"


    Both sides took out their Noble 6 at the same time.


    "Yggdrasil (Tree of Life)"


    "Ge Bolg (Barbed Spear that Pierces with Death)"


    The silver-white holy spear pushed the violent aura of life forward.


    The ck and red cursed spear pushed a terrifying death aura forward.


    The ends of the two weapons collided.


    *Explosion------*


    The visible air current centered at the intersection of the two, dividing the entire prairie in half.


    The ground on Wu Ming side began to revive, the grass grew at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the few surviving saplings grew intorge trees in an instant, full of vitality everywhere.


    The ground on Cu Chinn side became dead, the ground darkened at the speed of the naked eye, the only remaining green patch disappeared instantly, and the aura of death was everywhere.


    Immediately after, the two diametrically opposite energies began to engulf and fuse with each other, but how did the two energiese together?


    *Explosion--------*


    A scene like a missile explosion was born.


    At this moment, the prairie had turned from the green ins before into a terrifying scene with a huge hole in the center that was ck and green.


    At the edge of the huge pit, Wu Ming and Cu Chinn were panting, and both of them had extremely excited smiles on their faces.


    Wu Ming smiled because he found someone who could let go of his inner feelings, and Cu Chinn found an opponent he could go all out against.


    "As expected, Senior Brother! You can block Ge Bolg. You are the first person I have seen who can block it." Cu Chinn stood up, then turned around.


    "Heh~ I am quite proud to be praised by the great Celtic hero Cu Chinn~" Wu Ming eyes slowly returned to their normal ck pupils.


    "This battle is so fun~" Wu Ming also threw the spear and left.


    .....


    A month has passed, and the war between Connacht and Ulster is still going on, except now for an armistice.


    King Eochu Feidlech of Irndes forward to make peace, so Connacht and Ulster must temporarily stop the war.


    This is advantageous for Ulster.


    In this month, every time Connacht and Ulster fought, Wu Ming and Cu Chinn fought on the in where they first fought, thanks to the fact that the in had now be a basin.


    Connacht army with arge number of homonculus consisted of Wu Ming blood which led to the fact that although Connacht also suffered heavy losses, Ulster losses were even more serious. Connacht is considered to have damaged the enemy by one thousand and five, and suffered eight losses.


    If it continued like this, Ulster should be the losing squad in the end, but if it was to the end, Connacht situation wouldn''t be much better.


    Therefore, the Irish King Eochu Feidlech, Medb father, immediately stepped forward to mediate the war after fully understanding the situation.


    Connacht currently upies a third of Ulster territory. If not for Wu Ming being dragged away by Cu Chinn, Ulster might have fallen before King Eochu Feidlech mediation.


    A camp in the Ulster area upied by Connacht.


    Wu Ming was sitting on a chair with his eyes closed. He is meditating.


    Wu Ming discovered that he would enter this meditative state as long as he calmed down now.


    As if it was the effect of the "Dragon Transformation", Wu Ming discovered that his current mental strength was getting better and better, and his recovery ability was getting better and better. Be it physical strength, mental strength, magic power or injuries, he could recover quickly.


    Therefore, apart from daily practice, Wu Ming would enter a meditative state when there was nothing else to do.


    After a while, a girl with a slightly queen-like temperament entered. She sat quietly beside Wu Ming and looked at him.


    "Medb, how was the war?" Wu Ming opened his eyes and said.


    "Royal father extended the time of the truce." Medb usual smile appeared on his face.


    "Medb, may I go?" Wu Ming asked.


    Medb knew in his heart that this extended time meant that war could not be waged. The armistice before the war is actually the end of the war.


    Wu Ming guessed this oue was nned by Medb. His goal was to dy his departure.


    "Medb, listen to me" Wu Ming told Medb about his birth and experiences. Seeing Medb shocked face, Wu Ming felt a little more at ease.


    "Who told you to set me up." Wu Ming thought so.


    "Then will we meet again in the future, little Sil, no Wu Ming." Medb looked at Wu Ming with straight eyes,


    "We will definitely meet again, trust me"


    Wu Ming just wanted to go out and explore Irnd, or Great Britain on the opposite side, he woulde back again if he had the chance.


    Moreover, Medb will definitely be a Heroic Spirit in this Type-Moon world. That''s not bullshit. As an important figure in the history of the Cattle Raid of Cooley, how could she not be a Heroic Spirit.


    "Good, agreed."


    "Un, agreed."


    With this, Wu Ming left Connacht and went elsewhere in Irnd, but something unexpected always happened. Wu Ming embarked on another adventure in another world.

 Chapter 10: Once again crossing

    Chapter 10: Once again crossing


    Ever since Wu Ming left Connacht, he had hidden his identity first and traveled to Ulster and Leinster.


    During this time, he also obtained some treasures for various reasons, (Afterpeting with heroes, he obtained props and items, Conquering Demon Beasts to get treasures, weapons, gems, gold coins in Demon Beast nest)


    When he got too many of these treasures, Wu Ming had a sudden inspiration to refine the Space Runes with the precious items he had, he spent seven days making these Runes.


    Wu Ming used this Rune in his hand, and put all the treasures, props, gems and gold coins, weapons, including the World Tree Spear into this Rune.


    If the rune is damaged or disappears due to external forces, everything in the rune will be scattered, and it will not cause the disappearing effect with the rune. Now, Wu Ming was doing his final check on Louth.


    On the cliff by the seashore, Wu Ming stood on the edge, looking into the distance.


    "Sure enough, the historical story of the world I was in before was notpletely consistent with this world," Wu Ming said lightly.


    In fact, this is not the case, because of the long history, the uracy of historical records is greatly reduced. Coupled with various modifications inter generations, this led to inconsistencies between the heroes recorded in historical mythology and the historical records that Wu Ming encountered.


    Wu Ming decided to go to Great Britain to have a look, of course, this time it was just a simple trip to see the country that was once ruled by King Arthur.


    When Wu Ming once again subdued the Demon Beasts, he got a piece of old armor in hisir. This armor is a full body suit, including the head.


    Even though this armor was old, it was still strong. After Wu Ming inquired from many sources, an old resident in a vige learned of the origin of this armor.


    [King Arthur Gift] This old man found this from the inside of the armor cor.


    The front stands for [King Arthur Gift], and the text on the back is not visible because it is too outdated.


    The old man said that his grandfather had brought this armor from Great Britain. He originally wanted to sell it to cksmiths in big cities. Who would have thought that the old man grandfather would never return.


    The old man heard Wu Ming say that this armor was found in their of the monster that Wu Ming had defeated, the old man did not say anything, just sighed continuously.


    The old man gestured for Wu Ming to take this item, to the old man it seemed to think the armor was a disaster.


    What made Wu Ming even more interested was that this armor was fully wearable and fit perfectly, therefore, after he cleaned the armor, he put it on himself.


    Therefore, Wu Ming had a desire and decided to travel to Great Britain.


    Due to undeveloped times and technology, Wu Ming found a ship capable of heading to Great Britain in just a few days.


    After Wu Ming paid a certain amount of gold coins, the captain said that there was no problem at all.


    After a long journey of half a month, Wu Ming finally set foot in Great Britain, his current location was Great Britain southernmost Wales region.


    Since most of Great Britain western side was mountainous, the ship that Wu Ming had taken was heading for southern Ennd, which had many ins and many cities.


    It so happened that Camelot, the capital of the legendary King Arthur, was in southwest Wales, not far from its port.


    ....


    At night, Wu Ming came to the royal pce.


    Hearing that this was a royal pce converted from King Arthur pce, Wu Ming wanted to enter the royal pce library to see if there was any reliable information.


    As soon as he entered the pce, Wu Ming discovered that there were many strong knights. Wu Ming could beat them, but Wu Ming would also take some effort.


    Due to the renowned teacher of Scathach, Wu Ming various skills could be said to have reached the highest knowledge, of course, in the eyes of that "Segiversary Expert", he could only unt meager skills in the presence of an expert.


    Therefore, Wu Ming stealth skills came into y here.


    Wu Ming really suspected that if he became a Servant, he might adapt to all seven ordinary sses. As for Ruler, the Avengers and the like, he had no idea.


    Coming outside the study room, Wu Ming drew some marks, After a period of space fluctuation, he entered the study room.


    "I have to say that the royal family collection of books is veryrge."


    Wu Ming specifically went to find books that seemed to be very old. He casually moved the books with Space Runes.


    A ball of light appeared beside Wu Ming, and he was reading these books with the light of this ball of light.


    Seven dayster, Wu Ming put the book in his hands and sighed.


    "Huh~ Sure enough, reading is the most fun." Wu Ming took a deep breath, after for seven days, when he was hungry, he took out the prepared food from the space rune.


    As a warrior, he will not feel tired from reading. As a person who is addicted to books will not feel tired.


    "It''s almost time to go, I almost read all the information I was looking for."


    Wu Ming only saw things about King Arthur destruction.


    Wu Ming found that in general, King Arthur in this world was simr to the story of King Arthur that he knew, except there was an additional knight that seemed insignificant in the story of King Arthur in this world, but in fact it was a very important Knight.


    Before King Arthur became king, he was asked by former King Uther to help King Arthur with the Witch Merlin. After King Arthur became King, he started to help King Arthur, he was a knight as well as a magician.


    He often explores mystery and magic with Merlin, and often kills enemies heroically on the battlefield to help King Arthur make suggestions.


    He had a good rtionship with all the knights, especially the rebel knight Mordred. After the kingdom stabilized, he left Camelot and embarked on a new chapter of the journey.


    Although Queen Guinevere did not fall in love with Lancelot first knight in this world, Lancelot fell in love with the queen and fled after being found which is considered the beginning of King Arthur end.


    Then, under popr pressure, King Arthur went on an expedition to France and gave Lancelot protection.


    The rebel knight Mordred took the opportunity to rebel. In the end the Battle of Cann caused King Arthur to be injured and Great Britain ended.


    Surprisingly, Wu Ming found theposition of the magic circle in an unusual old book written in Primodial Runes.


    "What happened, why are there Primodial Runes." Wu Ming was confused.


    In the end, Wu Ming only took the magic circle.


    "The Magic Items that make up the magic circle happen to be what I have now, and things are getting weirder, but I have to look into the matter."


    Wu Ming injected magic power into the magic circle, and the magic circle activated, instantly producing a white light to envelop his body.


    Wu Ming didn''t even react, and disappeared with a magic circle.


    Only one book that slowly turned to dust in the wind remained, and it passed with the wind.

 Chapter 11: Camelot

    Chapter 11: Camelot


    When Wu Ming discovered that he was wrapped in a magic circle, he saw that it was a high-level teleportation circle.


    Then, Wu Ming moved the magic power in his body to wrap around his entire body, he didn''t notice that there was a faint light spot on the armor on his body.


    "How do I feel that I have fallen into a trap."


    For a moment, Wu Ming eyes lit up, and he closed his eyes.


    There was a feeling of descending to the ground, and after confirming that he had reached the teleportation location, Wu Ming opened his eyes.


    Due to the sudden transmission earlier, Wu Ming was hastily equipped with a helmet armor. There are two sharp protrusions on either side of the top of the helmet, extending backwards, slightly like dragon horns, and the front is blocked, only the eyes of the helmet are visible with a thin seam so as not to affect the line of sight.


    Wu Ming opened his eyes, he was now in the forest. Two people stood in front of him, one tall and one short.


    The first one was tall, his attitude was a little like that of a king, and his body looked very strong, but Wu Ming still found that the old man vitality was insufficient, and he was obviously going to die soon.


    Thetter wore a white robe, wielded a strange staff, and was handsome, but his face seemed to be examining Wu Ming.


    "Is this the Dragon of Legend, Master Meilin?" The old man was obviously asking doubts. It was the dragon he had summoned, so why the humans came out.


    "Your Majesty, this is undoubtedly the Dragon of Legend, I can promise you," said the magician named Merlin.


    Wu Ming wore full body armor, his head was blocked, and no one saw the expression on his face, but his heart was beating fast at this time.


    "What''s the situation!! King of Uther!! Merlin!!" Wu Ming shouted in his heart.


    King Uther thought for a moment, and took a rectangr wooden box from his back.


    He opened the wooden box and presented it in front of Wu Ming, and said: "Dragon of Legend, I want to use this Heavenly ck Iron Sword to ask you to exchange your blessings for Britain before the new king grows up. Please forgive me if my attitude offended earlier."


    Wu Ming was stunned for a moment, and saw the "Heavenly ck Iron Sword" in the center of the wooden box, instantly stunned.


    What kind of sword is this? It is arge piece of iron that looks like a sword. Of course, the magic energy contained in this huge iron was simply amazing.


    Wu Ming thought for a moment without saying a word. He guessed that the Dragon of Legend they were talking about might be the Dragon of the Root, but he wasn''t so sure, so he denied his identity.


    However, Merlin on the side pointed to a set of scrolls on the ground and said: "This scroll is a Dragon of Legend summoning scroll connected to another scroll, with Dragon of Legend dry blood attached to it. The summoned must be the Dragon of Legend." Wu Ming had to brace himself with Merlin intent.


    "Let''s put this matter aside for now, may I ask where this ce is." Wu Ming changed the subject.


    "This is a forest on the outskirts of Camelot, the British capital."


    Sure enough, the scroll transported me to the past. Wu Ming thought in his heart.


    "Your Majesty, I cannot guarantee that I can fully protect Britain, but I can promise, I will do my best to protect Britain from harm, what do you think?"


    Wu Ming thought for a moment, now that he was here, he had to find a ce to stay.


    "If this is the case, I am here to bring my people in Britain to thank Dragon of Legend."


    With this Wu Ming was brought back to Camelot by Old Man and Merlin somehow.


    ....


    Ten years have passed, Ten years ago, Wu Ming joined the Knights of Camelot as a knight training alone in the mountains.


    He also became the guardian of King Uther, responsible for events that the knights could not or could not handle, such as the attacks of powerful Demon Beasts, or when the enemy invaded.


    As for Meilin, Wu Ming befriended him when he arrived. Moreover, Wu Ming always felt that the mage named Meilin knew something.


    Merlin always smiled all day long. Sometimes Wu Ming punched Merlin in the face for no reason. Merlin didn''t know how many times Wu Ming had punched him in the face.


    Wu Ming didn''t want to ept the "Heavenly ck Iron Sword", but King Uther insisted on giving Wu Ming the sword, and he reluctantly epted.


    Due to the identity of a knight, Wu Ming spear was very unsuitable for use, therefore, he decided to forge this "Heavenly ck Iron Sword" to forge a powerful sword.


    Speaking of swords, it''s natural to mention armor. Wu Ming was surprised to find that the armor on his body hadpletely changed after he was teleported. It became a silvery gleam,pletely different from before.


    Wu Ming examined the shabby gray armor carefully. Apart from being brand new, the invisible text on the neckline has also disappeared. By the way, he wanted to see what was deleted.


    Because Wu Ming wore bright white armor and his helmet resembled a dragon, and he looked like a ruthless silver-white dragon in battle, he was called the "British Silver Dragon" by the people.


    Since Merlin deemed Wu Ming unsuitable for this era, he gave Wu Ming a name that suited this eraVero.


    "British Silver Dragon Vero" As for the name, Wu Ming couldn''tin for a long time. "Silver Silver Dragon why do people I meet always give me weird names," Wu Ming said helplessly. To be honest, the word Silver Dragon always gave him a strange feeling.


    During this period, Wu Ming found out about King Uther and Merlin ns.


    As the Roman Empire was invaded by foreign enemies, it gradually showed a tendency to disappear and disintegrate. Britain, which once belonged to the Roman Empire, was in a state of conflict.


    A few years ago, King Uther lost to the humble King Vortigern, King Uther knew that his life was not long, so he made early arrangements. He ced his hopes in the next generation of kings, and nned to create a new king born above humans with Magus Merlin.


    Theybine the blood of the King of Britain, the ideology of Britain incarnation as a red dragon, and the blood of a noblewoman who blends the two perfectly in the mother womb.


    With this, the legendary King Arthur, Artoria Pendragon, was born secretly. He entrusted Artoria in the hands of a trusted noble knight, and let the noble knight raise King Uther child.


    During the next period, Merlin will give King Arthur various knowledge and fighting abilities through his dreams. Finally, when King Uther died, that was when the new King Arthur led the people.


    But the unmingled Wu Ming trained and helped King Arthur until King Arthur became a true king and no longer needed him.


    This was undoubtedly ipatible with the historical story that Wu Ming had studied.


    What made Wu Ming speechless the most was that King Arthur, the king of knights turned out to be a woman!


    This surprised Wu Ming who had only just found out about the n.


    In the first round, Wu Ming didn''t care about King Arthur. After a while, Wu Ming met King Arthur in the forest and showed off his extraordinary skills. Since then, Wu Ming has a younger brother isn''t it... A younger sister.


    Since Merlin was responsible for teaching King Arthur fighting skills and the ability to be a king, Wu Ming was basically in a state of doing nothing except to protect Britain in the event of war or Demon Beast invasions.


    For the sake of a pure maiden, Wu Ming firmly believed that it was necessary for him to apany King Arthur more, so that she could enjoy the joys of being a girl before she became king.

 Chapter 12: Meteor Sacred Sword

    Chapter 12: Meteor Sacred Sword


    In a forest, a slightly neutral young (female) trains his thin body in the forest.


    "Artoria-chan~" The young (girl) staggered and almost fell.


    "Please don''t call me that Vero." Said the youth (female) with a red face.


    "Ohhh~ After all, Artoria has grown up. When she was little, she grew up like a little girl calling me big brother~". Wu Ming appeared from behind Artoria jokingly.


    Artoria looked at Wu Ming angrily.


    "Okay, okay, it''s been a long time since I asked you to y, today I specifically asked for leave to apany you." Wu Ming said with a smile.


    "" Artoria didn''t speak, she looked into Wu Ming eyes, and stopped talking.


    "What''s the matter, Artoria, my Artoria isn''t the type to hesitate."


    Artoria face turned red again at the words "mine".


    "I want to continue today practice, so... Let''s postpone the ytime." Artoria said nervously.


    "See,e back early tonight, Merlin and I have something to say to you." Wu Ming touched Artoria head again, honestly, he loved Artoria blonde hair.


    "I see, and don''t touch my head," Artoria said blushing.


    Since Artoria was found by "British Silver Dragon Vero", Artoria moved from her original home and lived in Vero house.


    Of course, this was Wu Ming request, with reason. "To be a good knight."


    ....


    After bidding farewell to Artoria, Wu Ming started walking northwest of Camelot.


    Finally, he walked to the mountain wall.


    Wu Ming raised his hand to draw several runes in the air, and the mountain wall in front of him fluctuated, revealing the cave entrance.


    Wu Ming entered without hesitation.


    "I don''t know how the sword was forged, is Merlin reliable or not?" Wu Ming said while walking.


    "I''m sad to hear that you don''t believe me, Vero~". There was a charming male voice, because the cave was dark, so one could not see his face.


    "My fists are hungry and thirsty." Wu Ming raised the arm that was covered in armor.


    "Wait Wait, don''t hit me in the face for no reason." The male voice was slightly frustrated and panicked.


    "Just kidding. What are you nervous about, Merlin," Wu Ming said with a smile, lowering his fists.


    "You bastard, believe it or not, I will tell Artoria who you really are." A young man walked out of the shadows, in a white robe and a wooden staff. This man was called Magus Merlin, there was no aging on his face even though 10 years had passed.


    "Artoria trusts me more than trusts you, Merlin~" Wu Ming feet continued to walk towards the cave.


    "Forget it, you go and see the sword first, it''s a critical moment"


    Wu Ming and Meilin walked to the end of the cave, and what looked like eyes was a tall stove.


    There is a circr furnace mouth in the center of the furnace, and the inside of the furnace can be seen from the outside.


    A golden me lit up on the stove, and a bright silver sword floated above the fire. As it burned, this bright silver sword was still moving, like a sword-shaped metallic liquid ball.


    Wu Ming bit his middle finger, and immediately put his hand into the stove and put his finger on the sword. The golden blood flows on the sword like water, and the sword that absorbs his blood shines brighter, the excess blood flows from the sword into the fire, and the me bes stronger, making Merlin in the distance feel pain.


    "I don''t know what you''re thinking. Why use using so much blood? Merlin shivered.


    "You are shameless to say that blood is a rare treasure. Every time you cook for Artoria, you add some to her food. After all, it was for Artoria so it didn''t matter. You still want to use my blood to grow vegetables, do you know how much blood is lost. What a flower yer bastard." Wu Ming looked at Merlin viciously.


    Merlin didn''t care, and said with a grin: "Oh~, isn''t this all for Britain? Hahahaha~"


    "Humph~ I''m toozy to care about you." Wu Ming concentrated on draining the blood.


    After a while, Wu Ming face turned pale, and his middle finger stopped bleeding. He withdrew his hand and silently looked at the sword on the stove.


    Merlin did the same, silently looking at the sword on the stove.


    Suddenly, the fire in the furnace began to burn violently, and the sword in the furnace began to frantically absorb the mes.


    *Huh~~~* The mes are zing.


    After a while, the mes werepletely absorbed by the sword in the furnace.


    The originally bright silver sword became even more dazzling.


    The corner of Wu Ming mouth lifted, and his hand stretched out, and the sword flew into his hand by itself.


    Wu Ming looked at this sword that was connected to his blood, and couldn''t help but admire: "It is indeed the Meteor Sacred Sword."


    "Congrattions, Wu Ming." Merlin said from the side, and this time he used the real name Wu Ming.


    "Thanks for the trouble, Merlin. I''m here to thank you." Wu Ming bowed to Merlin.


    "Hahaha~ I didn''t expect you to bow your head to me one day~ Hahaha~" Merlinughed as if he saw something extraordinary.


    "By the way, I will be entering seclusion for a period of time. During this time, Britannia and Artoria will be handed over to you." Wu Ming did not pay attention to Merlinughter, and said calmly. He decided to start turning this sword into his own Noble Phantasm now.


    "It''s fine with me, but Artoria can''t exin it." Merlin also stoppedughing, now it''s time to talk business.


    "I told Artoria today to let her go home early. Then you will tell her that I am out to fight against the Demon Beasts, and it is time to tell Artoria about her life."


    "Hahhh~ I will do bad things. Good things are on your side. Impossible. Who would call me a Magus?" Merlin smirked.


    "Others may not know your other name is British Sword Saint, but I do." Wu Ming sneered.


    Although Wu Ming practiced spear skills every day, he basically didn''t use spears in the past ten years, and used mass-produced knight swords.


    Although Wu Ming took the spear as his main weapon like Scthach, Scthach was also an expert in other weapons.


    Once when Merlin saw Wu Ming practice his sword, he gave directions. After a while, Wu Ming suddenly shed Merlin sword, scaring Meilin into using her wand to fight back.


    Wu Ming found the truth about the Merlin Swordsmanship to be very powerful. After that, Wu Ming half-seriously and half-jokingly referred to Merlin as the "British Sword Saint".


    "Ohhhhh~ Don''t talk nonsense, I can''t bear the responsibility of the British Sword Saint title~" Merlin said that he couldn''t stand it, but there was still a satisfied smile on his face.


    "It''s okay, your mouth is very eloquent, go quickly, remember to close the hole when you get to the cave entrance." Wu Ming waved his hand, indicating that he was going into seclusion here.


    "Get out quickly, King Uther won''tst long. I will tell Artoria her life experience tonight." After that, Merlin turned his head and left.


    "Hu~" Wu Ming took a deep breath and sat in front of the stove with his back against the stove. Even though the me in the stove had disappeared, the residual temperature was still there. The residual temperature of the me that ignited with his blood couldst for a long time.


    At this point, Wu Ming began to sublimate this Noble Phantasm.


    Wu Ming had a hunch that this time this Noble Phantasm had to be sublimated very quickly.

 Chapter 13: Holy Sword Exsilver

    Chapter 13: Holy Sword Exsilver


    Three monthster, the cave that Wu Ming was in violently shook, and some of the animals on the mountain became afraid and fled for their lives.


    For a moment, the shaking stopped. At the cave entrance, Wu Ming was holding a silver holy sword and wearing silver white armor. His eyes shed with a red light, and the sword in his hand shed forward producing sword light.


    *Bang*


    The lightyer at the cave entrance was cut open, and the shattered lightyer fragments disappeared with the wind.


    "Merlin" Wu Ming mmed his fist into the wall next to the cave, and a crack instantly opened in the wall.


    Merlin, who was instructing Artoria swordsmanship in Camelot, suddenly sneezed.


    Obviously, Merlin used something strange to help Wu Ming block the door.


    Wu Ming decided to punch Merlin in the face when they met, then he walked steadily towards Camelot.


    "I don''t know if Merlin has protected Camelot well, and Artoria doesn''t know what happened." Wu Ming walked out of the cave and surveyed the surrounding nts, roughly concluding that his seclusion was no more than half a year, but the exact time was unknown.


    After all, when subliming Noble Phantasm, he focused his attention on the Noble Phantasm sublimation ceremony.


    In fact, Wu Ming did not expect that he wouldplete the sublimation Noble Phantasm so quickly, but thought that this sword had absorbed so much of his blood as a ce material.


    Wu Ming raised the long sword in his hand. Although this sword is white and silver in color, it is very beautiful.


    There were rune strands on both sides of the sword near the hilt. [Holy Sword of Blood] and [Exailver] mean "Blood Holy Sword" and "Silver Meteor". Coincidentally this was the name of the rune engraved on this sword.


    "Blood Holy Sword Exsilver [Silver Meteor]." Wu Ming slowly chanted the name of this Noble Phantasm.


    Blood Holy Sword because this sword was forged with blood, and Silver Meteor because the raw material was silver material outside this.


    His name was simple and crude, and his abilities were of course the same.


    Wu Ming walked on Camelot street and everyone greeted Wu Ming.


    "Master Vero!"


    "Master Vero!"


    "Master Knight!"


    "Brother Vero!"


    "Yo~ Vero."


    "Vero~"


    "Vero~"


    Among these people are old people, young people, daughters, children, uncles, etc. Because Wu Ming protected people for so many years, chased away Demon Beasts, coupled with gentle conversations, basically everyone was very friendly towards Wu Ming.


    In addition, there is no feudal ideology, so people are asked not to add honorifics and be more rxed.


    Wu Ming greeted them while moving towards his residence.


    However, Wu Ming noticed that their faces were more or less sad.


    Soon after, Wu Ming asked an old man who greeted him.


    "Uncle Harvey, did something happen to Camelot? Why does everyone look sad?"


    When the old man was asked, his eyes were sad and happy, then said.


    "Vero, you just came back from fighting against the Demon Beasts, you don''t know the current situation. King Uther has died. "Merlin told people that Wu Ming would be fighting against the Demon Beasts he was assigned.


    Therefore, for Wu Ming who had been missing for a while, people did not have any shocking reactions.


    "!" Wu Ming did not expect that King Uther would die this time. Unsurprisingly, Artoria would pretend to be a woman, draw a sword in the rock, and inherit the throne.


    Uncle Harvey continued: "But when youe back, everyone will have the advantage. I believe that if you draw a sword in the rock and be the new king, everyone will support you. "


    Wu Ming had a wry smile, he shook his head, and after greeting Uncle Harvey, he left.


    It can be seen that Wu Ming reputation in people hearts is clearly just a matter of fact. He thought so. In fact, the British people have long been in a state of unhappiness.


    Now that there is Wu Ming to protect Britain, people quality of life has improved a bit, and Wu Ming is close to people. This has led to the above mentioned situation.


    Wu Ming walked over and thought about whether Artoria was prepared for this. He, Merlin, and King Uther were preparing to take the throne another time, who would have thought King Uther wouldn''tst during this period of time.


    Uncle Harvey says that King Uther died a cruel death, and King Uther lives on with Merlin Magecraft. It''s fine to keep it for another year or two.


    Wu Ming estimated this might be because King Uther asked Merlin to do this. Since Artoria was an adult, at least in Wu Ming view, Artoria was an adult. Give Artoria enough time to form a line to defend Britain.


    After a while, Wu Ming walked into his house. Wu Ming house is not big. Apart from the three bedrooms, only the dining room and living room are left. He had heard Merlin preach to Artoria, but Artoria replied, which was rare.


    "You should..."


    "Because of that"


    Wu Ming pushed the door and entered, Merlin and Artoria stopped arguing and looked at Wu Ming together.


    "What''s wrong, don''t you two recognize me~" Wu Ming smiled.


    "Did you take long to subdue the Demon Beast, Vero," Merlin said disdainfully.


    "Merlin, you are so ignorant to say this Forget it, I will ask you to clear the ountter."


    Merlin smirked and said nothing.


    "You''re back, Vero." Sure enough, it was Artoria.


    "Un, I''m back."


    Both fell silent.


    It''s just that someone always wants to disturb this beautiful view.


    "I said, you two, why do you do this every time." Merlin was helpless.


    This is also impossible. Ever since Artoria moved into Wu Ming house a few years ago, whether Wu Ming conquered a Demon Beast or something else, as long as he was out for a bit longer, Artoria would always see Wu Ming back.


    "You talk too much!"


    "You talk too much!"


    "!" Merlin was surprised.


    Wu Ming ignored Merlin and walked out while pulling Artoria, saying, "Let''s go for a walk Artoria, I haven''t asked you out in a long time. I''m going to take you out to have some fun today."


    "Yes!" Artoria smiled.


    Soon, Wu Ming and Artoria left, and Merlin was left at home.


    "Hey! What do you mean!"


    .....


    Wu Ming took Artoria hand and walked into the forest where he had "meeted".


    "Artoria, do you know everything?" Wu Ming asked suddenly.


    "Well, Merlin told me." Artoria was silent for a moment.


    "Really, then, have you decided To be king, lead the people, and protect the people." Wu Ming turned around, looking into Artoria eyes.


    "Of course I''m ready Just something I don''t understand" said Artoria hesitantly.


    "As long as I know, I will answer."


    "Was this meeting in the forest deliberately arranged?"


    "Yes." After Wu Ming answered, Artoria face turned slightly pale.


    "But-"


    Wu Ming touched Artoria face with one hand, and looked at Artoria with serious eyes.


    "There are no feelings that are deliberately arranged." The implication is that my feelings for you, like my little sister, are true.


    Artoria blushed and smiled.


    "Sure enough, Vero loves me too." Artoria thought to herself.


    If Wu Ming knew Artoria thoughts, he would definitely want to cry without tears. He did want Artoria to have the experience of being a happy young girl, but Wu Ming did not expect that Artoria feelings for Wu Ming had be more than that of a younger sister.


    That affection turns into the love of a man and a woman. It''s normal to think about it.


    Since childhood, only Wu Ming, a handsome man, had always cared for her and loved her. Besides, Merlin is just a mentor, and others think of Artoria as a man (a woman disguised as a man).


    "Artoria Pendragon. Do it with confidence. When you be king, I will always be behind you to protect and support you as a knight," Wu Ming said solemnly.


    "Un, I know, my knight Vero Silence Eude."


    The sun shone on them both, and the new King Arthur legend was about to begin.

 Chapter 14: King Arthur

    Chapter 14: King Arthur


    Wu Ming and Artoria yed all day long even forgetting the time, and when they came to their senses, it was time for the sun to set.


    "Come on, Artoria, I''ll cook today and make you a nice meal." Wu Ming said with a smile as he held Artoria hand.


    "Well, I''m looking forward to it~, Vero." Artoria smiled brightly, like a beautiful lily.


    Wu Ming was surprised for a while. "Looks like Artoria is really tiredtely. Artoria hasn''t smiled like this in a long time."


    After returning home, Wu Ming made a sumptuous dinner for Artoria in Merlin irritated eyes. After eating with Artoria, Artoria asked to practice her swordsmanship and walked to the backyard.


    Wu Ming asked Merlin as he cleared the dishes.


    "What''s wrong with King Uther. Did he ask you to do this?" Even though it was a question, Wu Ming used an assertive tone.


    Sitting on a wooden chair in front of the dining table, Merlin said with his usual expression. "Ah! Of course King Uther wanted it. He knows that you have entered seclusion for almost three months and have note out. He firmly decided Magecraft was set to defend his life on the grounds that since Dragon of Legend was unable to protect my people andnd, my descendants would protect him."


    Merlin sighed. Obviously, King Uther wanted to do this from the start. If Wu Ming didn''t do well in the previous years, King Uther would decide on the Magecraft that defended his life sooner.


    Wu Ming ced the cleaned tes and chopsticks in the kitchen and sat across from Meilin.


    "Since I have agreed to a contract with him, I have certain responsibility for his death. I will be in charge of Artoria government. "Although Wu Ming has lived in modern human society for more than ten years, this does not mean that Wu Ming has be like a human.


    As the "Dragon of the Root", he didn''t want to break his promise. Even if he broke his promise by mistake, Wu Ming would try his best to make up for it, not to mention that this was not him going back on his word.


    "As expected of being a Dragon of Legend, my best friend, Wu Ming." Merlin actually hates humans. Therefore, to Merlin, Wu Ming who had the Dragon of the Root bloodline was a very good friend.


    As for the reason why Merlin hates humans, Wu Ming doesn''t know anything, Merlin doesn''t tell him, he won''t ask.


    As for why Merlin would help King Uther and teach King Arthur, Wu Ming didn''t know.


    "When will Caliburn pulling ceremony be held?" Wu Ming asked.


    "Three more days". Merlin replied.


    "Finally, the new king should seed in ascending the throne. After all, this country must be saved by them themselves." Wu Ming eximed.


    In fact, neither Wu Ming nor Merlin were citizens of this country. Merlin had the highest rank of Magus and possessed [irvoyance], he had long seen that King Arthur kingdom would be destroyed.


    As for Wu Ming, after all, he was a passerby. He also knew that King Arthur kingdom would be destroyed. He wanted to prevent this tragedy, but history had the power to repair automatically.


    Even if Britain is not destroyed by King Arthur generation, it must be the next generation. One generation will be a source of destruction for the next generation.


    Wu Ming didn''t know if he would fight Merlin in the future. Firstly, Merlin was a trustworthy friend, and secondly, he was also a powerful Magus and swordsman. With only these two points, Wu Ming didn''t want to fight him.


    Merlin is also the same, and he finally has a good friend, he doesn''t want to fight each other with his friend.


    .....


    Time passes quickly.


    Three dayster, in the courtyard where Caliburn was, Caliburn was covered by a red sheet. This ce was filled with a sea of people and very crowded.


    The yard fence is a mesh fence that does not block the view. Moreover, the courtyard was not small and could barely amodate the knights who wanted to wield the sword. Of course, the people outside the fence were spectators. After all, the king election ceremony was very important.


    When everyone arrived at the scene, Merlin who was always dressed in white appeared, he lifted the red cloth covering Caliburn, and Caliburn appeared in everyone eyes.


    This is a very beautiful sword, Compared with weapons, it is more like an ornament, a sword that does not need to be used by the king, but this sword is far from simple.


    The sword was inserted into the square stone. Around the stone was written "Anyone who wields this sword and is born in this ce is a king"


    The sword is also engraved with the words "CAN ONLY TAKE A SWORD FROM THE STONE", which means "Only a king can pull Caliburn from the rock".


    As a British Silver Dragon who had the highest Authority other than King Uther, Wu Ming was the first to draw a sword. Wu Ming knew that he could pull it out.


    After all, this was the Magecrafted sword Merlin had given him. If Wu Ming thought about it it would still be revoked. Since it was just a form, Wu Ming stepped forward and shook it lightly, then let go, and said with a smile: "Haha~ I can''t seem to get it out."


    The nobles were clearly relieved, they preferred someone else to be the king over the British Silver Dragon in front of them whereas the people and a few knights were slightly disappointed.


    Next, one by one the knights stepped forward and tried to pull Caliburn off the rock. Some of them were self-conscious, and when they pulled lightly, they gave up, knowing they couldn''t pull Caliburn. Then they reluctantly walked away.


    Wu Ming saw it all in his eyes. He would remember theirckluster appearance of wielding swords. He was ready to recruit these people into the new Knight Order.


    He didn''t care if they were strong or not. Ever since Wu Ming became a knight, he had always believed that character was more important than strength.


    After that, basically all the knights had finished pulling Caliburn, and only one special knight remained, namely Artoria, disguised as a man.


    Because to be a noble knight, you have to be an adult. Artoria was clearly a minor. To that end, Wu Ming had specially applied for the knighthood for Artoria.


    Artoria also passed the exam to be a knight, but the nobles still persisted stubbornly because Artoria was not old enough that caused Artoria to be given a special knight title and became a special knight.


    Therefore, the people began to ask for the re-election of the king, some asked to decide victory by duel, and some asked Wu Ming to be the new king.


    The nobles were displeased and immediately objected. Just kidding, what''s the difference between these two methods?


    Who does not know that the British Silver Dragon is the most powerful knight in Britain. No one could defeat him, not even King Uther might be able to defeat the British Silver Dragon in a duel.


    Of course, for Wu Ming to gradually awaken the Bloodline Dragon of the Root and greatly increase his magic and physical strength, if a human could still defeat him, he could find a piece of tofu and beat him to death on the head.


    Even if it was Chu Chinn, Wu Ming estimated that now he could also suppress it, after all he had obtained the second Noble Phantasm.


    At this moment, everyone was no longer optimistic about thisst knight. After all, in the eyes of many unsuspecting people, Artoria was relying on the British Silver Dragon Vero to be a knight.


    When the nobles vehemently opposed the election of the king by the duel method, Artoria stood in front of Caliburn, and she heard a voice, it was Merlin voice.


    "Before taking that thing, it''s better to think carefully. Once you take Caliburn, you will no longer be human until the end. You will be hated by all humans, and you will eventually meet a tragic death."


    Artoria looked at Wu Ming, and she found that Wu Ming eyes were full of support and trust.


    Then, she firmly reached out and held Caliburn.


    *ng*


    The sound of swords being drawn resounded in the sky.


    At this moment, no matter if it was an ordinary person or a noble, everyone was stunned.


    The eyes of ordinary people are full of hope, and the faces of nobles are dumbfounded.


    "Seeing my King!" The nobles andmoners were shocked by the sound and looked to the source of the sound.


    Wu Ming knelt on one knee and faced Artoria. Obviously, he was willing to follow the new king. Basically all the knights knelt on one knee.


    "Seeing my King!" The voices of many knights united and resounded in the sky.


    After seeing this, the people hesitated for a moment, then knelt down and shouted: "Seeing my King!"


    The nobles clearly wanted to stir things up. Wu Ming didn''t even look at them, but there was another voice.


    "Seeing my King!" This silent voice was mixed with the power of Magecraft, and the sound echoed in the ears of almost everyone.


    The knight shouted with the people.


    "Seeing my King!"


    "Seeing my King!"


    "Seeing my King!"


    This soundsts a long time.


    The nobles looked at Artoria, who raised Caliburn in the sun, under the influence of the people and the knights to see the king.


    In the end the nobles shouted together. It''s just that the voices of the nobles are still a little reluctant.


    "Seeing my king."


    Wu Ming looked at Artoria who was surrounded by the sun and people, and muttered.


    "King Arthur... Artoria Pendragon. A new king has been born."

 Chapter 15: Late at night talk

    Chapter 15: Late at night talk


    Seven days had passed since Artoria withdrew Caliburn.


    In the past seven days, the nobles were in chaos, screaming about the new king being too young or something. In the worry of Artoria and the look in Merlin eyes, Wu Ming visited the nobles at night in the past seven days.


    Seven dayster no objections. On the contrary, the nobles repeatedly praised the youth of the new king, and the new king drew his sword and summoned the king of heaven will.


    At night, the pce.


    Artoria and Wu Ming handled the documents in the conference hall, while Merlin was preparing for the new king coronation ceremony. Due to how young the king was, some problems couldn''t be resolved, so Artoria started processing the documents first with Wu Ming help.


    After processing thest document of the day, Artoria looked at Wu Ming, who was also processing thest document.


    Artoria stared absentmindedly at Wu Ming who was dealing with the documents, and an inexplicable light appeared in his eyes.


    When Wu Ming finished processing the final documents, he found Altoria looking directly at him, and asked.


    "What''s the matter, Arthur?"


    "Ah Ah, Vero, it''s fine. I just wanted to ask how you convinced those nobles. Merlin told me that nobles are very hard to convince." Artoria asked with a rosy face.


    "Oh, those nobles? It was so simple, I would tell them: "If you oppose Artoria bing king, then I will be king. I believe that regardless of prestige, experience, power, etc., I am qualified. I believe people will vote for me too."


    "I told them, and then, on the surface, those nobles still looked like they were in thought. In fact, they''ve panicked, and now they want you to be king. After all, you were easier to deal with when you were king than when I was king." Wu Ming got up and sat beside Artoria.


    "Of course, there are nobles who support you, like your adoptive father Ector and your adoptive brother Kay. I will form a new knight order, and prepare to let them join."


    While speaking, Wu Ming couldn''t help but sneer at the nobles who were against Artoria, they couldn''t even see the situation, what qualifications were there to be nobles, and the peerage titles would be removed from them sooner orter.


    "Well my adoptive father and adoptive brother They are indeed very good knights. Before I met you, I always followed my adoptive father as an example and continued topete with foster brothers. It really is a great time." Arthur sighed.


    "You have to get used to it, because you will soon be king. After all, you still have me by your side," Wu Ming said as he touched Artoria head.


    Artoria face turned red again, then Artoria said again.


    "By the way, Vero, would it be better if you became king?" Artoria said nervously.


    "Huh~ why did you say that?" Wu Ming asked in confusion.


    "Because... Since you said it yourself, whether it''s reputation, experience or strength, you''re more suited, right?" Artoria looked into Wu Ming eyes and said.


    "Haha~ Artoria, you have to believe in yourself, moreover I''m not from this country. Even if I did, I wouldn''t be king. My favorite is traveling. How can I travel when I be king." Wu Mingughed.


    Artoria looked at Wu Ming handsome face which had not aged at all, and said.


    "By the way, Vero, how old are you? I remember knowing your whereabouts as far as I can remember the British Silver Dragon, and it is still recognized by the other kings in the vicinity." Artoria asked suddenly.


    In fact, there were many kings in Britain. The original Britain was ruled by the Roman empire. Due to the civil strife of the Roman empire, this led to the independence of Britain, but at the same time as the independence, disaster for the people also came.


    It was originally a Demon Beast attack, but now the chaos of war has been added. Since Wu Ming was appointed by King Uther and rose to fame, he toured Britain in Camelot.


    By the way, he also saved many people and helped many kings. Naturally, the title of British Silver Dragon emerged.


    "My age huh.. I''m probably around 30 years old, I forget the details," Wu Ming said casually.


    "Thirty Thirty years! Vero, are you really blessed by the Dragon of Legend?" Arthur sighed.


    Wu Ming sneered in his heart.


    Merlin has told the public that the British Silver Dragon Vero is a warrior blessed by Dragon of Legend and a knight of King Camelot guided by Dragon of Legend.


    When he found out that Merlin said this, Wu Ming was dumbfounded. Wasn''t he the Dragon of Legend himself? After knowing this, he immediately punched Merlin.


    Thanks to this, Wu Ming appearance had not changed in the past ten years, and no one doubted it. Coupled with his good temper and strong strength, the Camelot people are happy.


    Even the closest king who has been friends with Camelot, if there is a Demon Beast that can''t be dealt with, will invite Wu Ming to leave. Of course, this had to be on the basis of King Uther approval.


    In fact, after King Uther death, many kings sent people to look for Wu Ming personally and wanted to win Wu Ming over to their own country.


    Of course, they had done this before, but it wasn''t very obvious. Now all kinds of attractive temptations. They tried to seduce him with money, possessions, weapons, even the beauty of their sisters, daughters, and granddaughters.


    To the kings who gave Wu Ming an offer, he politely declined, whereas to those who hated him, he didn''t even bother.


    "Okay, okay, don''t think too much, even if I am a warrior blessed by the Dragon of Legend, I am also your knight, I promise, I will always be with you. My king." Wu Ming smiled, that handsome face fascinated Artoria.


    After regaining consciousness, Artoria blushed and lowered her head and said: "Okay, all the documents have been processed, let''s go home soon, get up early and sleep early, you told me this."


    Artoria pushed Wu Ming away, and Wu Ming realized the problem with a wry smile.


    "How did I find that I was handsome before? Is this the benefit of the resurrection of the Dragon of the Root bloodline?"


    "That''s right, Artoria."


    "What is wrong."


    "You will call yourself the British Red Dragon when you be king."


    "Ah~ Red Dragon Britain."


    "Yes, we are both British Red and Silver Double Dragons, a pair~"


    "I''ll talk about itter."


    "Okay, okay, hey, don''t push me. Hey~ Artoria, why is your face so red? Are you ill?"


    "No, no... Okay, let''s go home and sleep."


    "Yes, Yes, Yes."


    Moonlight shot out of the dark clouds, illuminating the path of the man and woman.

 Chapter 16: Outpouring

    Chapter 16: Outpouring


    Three dayster, Artoria disguised as a man with a special Magecraft, received a healing ceremony from the Pope. To be honest, Wu Ming was fed up with the coronation ceremony. After all, as a king, someone else must be crowned.


    Well, even though this was always the case in the West, Wu Ming had no interest in gods or anything like that.


    It wasn''t that Wu Ming didn''t believe in the existence of gods, in this world filled with mysteries, anything one could imagine could possibly exist.


    God Word must exist in the Type-Moon world. Even in the ordinary world Wu Ming had lived before, who could guarantee that there was no god before.


    After the coronation ceremony, Wu Ming did not leave immediately. After all, as a symbol of Camelot, he still had to greet the messengers sent by the kings. This is called diplomacy.


    After the envoys from various countries left one after another, Wu Ming sat in the pce hall and sighed.


    "Hah~~~~"


    "Vero, are you alright, it seems you have worked hard." Artoria asked beside Wu Ming.


    As a king, naturally she would host Wu Ming together.


    "It''s fine, but I''m still not used to being a politician~" Wu Ming saidzily.


    "Politician? The word you coined is a very apt description of Vero." Altoria read Wu Ming modernnguage carefully, and was astonished.


    "Ahahaha, actually, this is also a word that other people have taught me," Wu Ming said with a bit of embarrassment.


    "By the way, what do you think of the Knight Order I spoke of?" Wu Ming asked.


    "Well, I think that''s great, it can be done," said Artoria firmly.


    "The recruitment of knight members must be strict. Ability doesn''t matter, character is key." Artoria immature face was slightly serious, looking at Wu Ming.


    "Don''t worry, I thought of all this, and you will be thest reviewer in the end." Wu Ming said while touching Artoria face.


    "Yeah really Why are you touching my face?" said Artoria blushing.


    To be honest, every time Wu Ming made physical contact with Artoria, Artoria face turned red, sometimes a little red, and sometimes as red as a monkey butt.


    "Because I thought an owner with a childish face like this would carry the burden of the whole country on his shoulders, and I felt that God was unfair." Wu Ming eyes were filled with sadness.


    After that, Artoria face didn''t blush anymore.


    The two fell silent and didn''t speak again.


    "When I found out I was going to be king, I was so scared." Artoria paused and continued, "Merlin told me I was born to be king, and he has been teaching since I can remember. All that I must have as a king. I train constantly during the day, and at night, Merlin uses Magecraft to teach me Knowledge slowly, I''m tired of this."


    Wu Ming stopped touching Artoria hand.


    "Because I''m afraid, the more I know, the less I feel that I''m capable. I''m afraid I won''t be the king Merlin hopes for, or the king people hope for until"


    "Until what?"


    "Until I met you." Artoria looked into Wu Ming eyes, with green eyes with waves.


    "For as long as I can remember, I have known the story of the British Silver Dragon. As a knight, he was very kind, noble, strong, smart and intelligent, and he was kind. All of Camelot people are praising him, I''m slowly starting my efforts to target the British Silver Dragon."


    Wu Ming put his hand down and listened carefully to Artoria words.


    "Originally, you met me in the forest where I often train, and you said that you would ept me as your knight servant. I was very happy at that time. I moved out of my adoptive father house and moved into yours."


    Artoria lowered her head and smiled.


    "A few yearster, after I found out about your rtionship with Merlin, I understood that a ''meeting'' in the forest had been arranged, but I was still very happy. Because of you, Merlin had to slow down my training. Because of you, I can feel the happiness of being a girl, because of you, I feel love, finally because of you, I get the motivation to be a king."


    Artoria raised her head and saw Wu Ming, she threw her body into Wu Ming arms.


    Artoria opened her mouth slightly, ""


    Wu Ming pupils shrank slightly, he was slightly surprised. If he listened carefully, thest sentence that was so weak that he could barely hear clearly was...


    Wu Ming didn''t move, but his eyes were unfocused.


    Wu Ming did not expect that Artoria would have so many thoughts. After thinking this carefully, he felt relieved.


    The girl was told that she carried a heavy burden since she was born. Currently, there is another idol who is perfect, charming and handsome. He was responsible for the things that the girl had to endure.


    After a deliberately arranged "meeting", the girl meets the idol and hangs out for ten years. Over the years, the idol has shown careful attention to girls.


    The girl is very happy and slowly falls in love with the idol. When the girl officially epted the burden, the girl confessed everything to the idol.


    Wu Ming now felt that Artoria would be like this now, and he could be considered the cause.


    "That girl''s heart is really mysterious," thought Wu Ming.


    Artoria looked at Wu Ming who had no intention of hugging her, and lowered her head, her face pale.


    Artoria stood up and said "Um, I have something to do, I''ll..."


    Wu Ming gave a tight hug, holding Artoria, who was originally petite, in his arms.


    Artoria was a little surprised at first, but after reacting, she hugged Wu Ming tightly. Artoria face was pressed against Wu Ming chest without the armor, and the corners of his mouth curled up as she listened to that strong heartbeat.


    "Artoria, I''m sorry." Wu Ming said.


    Artoria was surprised in his arms.


    "I can''t guarantee that I can apany you to the end, but I will do my best to apany you to the end. This is the best guarantee I can give you."


    Wu Ming signed a contract with King Uther, as long as Wu Mingpleted the contents of the contract, he would be released. He who is not from this era, the greatest possibility after liberation is to return to the era that belongs to him.


    This is what Merlin told Wu Ming at the beginning. He immediately informed Artoria of his concern.


    Whether it''s because of believing in Wu Ming, or learning from Merlin, Artoria hasn''t changed much, she said lightly.


    "Enough."


    The two figures hug each other...

 Chapter 17: Establishment of Knights of the Round Table

    Chapter 17: Establishment of Knights of the Round Table


    The next day, in the royal pce room, Artoria was sitting in a chair with her back against the floor-to-ceiling window, and took the documents submitted today seriously.


    Merlin and Wu Ming stood to the left and right of Artoria position, constantly giving hints.


    Wu Ming was called giving hints, in fact, he was also learning. After all, Merlin was more suited than Wu Ming to be a politician.


    Just kidding. Wu Ming also learned many politician skills when he followed Scathach. Moreover, Wu Ming had dealt with nobles and kings of various countries for many years, and had been able to deepen his training, butpared to Merlin, who taught Artoria to be king, Wu Ming had to honestly admit defeat.


    Little by little time passed, and as Artoria finished the final paperwork under Merlin tutge, Merlin reached out and said.


    "Huh~ The speed of document processing has elerated significantly today. It seems that the King will be able to process the documents alone in no time."


    Wu Ming also nodded and said.


    "Well, the King is growing really fast, and she one step closer to unifying Britain."


    "I have to thank you two. Besides, without you guys, there wouldn''t be me today," said Artoria calmly.


    Since telling his heartst night, Wu Ming and Artoria had agreed that one would live as the king and the other would continue as the king knight. This led to the separation of superiors and subordinates in the royal court.


    "By the way, it''s gettingte, time to eat." Artoria clenched her right fist and punched it in the palm of her left.


    Hearing this, Wu Ming and Merlin became embarrassed.


    Wu Ming looked at Merlin and said with an eye code.


    "Why didn''t you find that the king appetite was so great earlier~"


    Merlin also looked at Wu Ming.


    "But maybe due to removing Caliburn right maybe~"


    When the two made eye contact, Artoria had already walked to the door and asked back.


    "What''s the matter, Vero, Merlin, it''s time for dinner, let''s go quickly, or we won''t have enough time."


    "It''s strange that you eat so much for enough time!"


    Wu Ming and Merlin screamed inwardly.


    "Okay."


    "Come."


    ....


    After eating, Merlin left the royal pce with the excuse "I will guide my new students."


    ording to Wu Ming understanding, Meilin new disciple was the daughter of a certain noble.


    Apart from the face that Merlin wanted Wu Ming to hit from time to time, there was only one w in Merlin, which was that he liked to hook up with little girls.


    "Really, I trust you, you should be able to teach the student well." This is what the king said without knowing the truth.


    "Okay...Okay, my king, don''t worry about Merlin for now, do you have any thoughts about the new knight order I said before." Wu Ming turned his attention away.


    "Um I I think it''s good well, just call them Knights of the Round Table." Artoria said with a red face.


    "UmMy King, you didn''t think of this name until you saw the round table we used for dinner just now." The more Wu Ming thought about it, the more likely it was that the famous Knight of the Round Table. Named after a meal!


    "Why howe, I By the way, I was just thinking about the stone round table my foster father gave me a few days ago. My adoptive father meant that I could use the big table for meetings, since I use a round table, It''s better to call the Knights of the Round Table." Artoria said reassuringly Wu Ming.


    "Um well, my king, let me trust you once. But if it''s a table, it''s okay if there are few people, and a bit small if there are too many people."


    "Uh Uh, you can make a big round tableter, this one will be used first." Artoria face reddened.


    "Yes, yes, Artoria is the best." Wu Ming touched Artoria head again.


    "Woo~~ Aren''t we maintaining the rtionship between king and knight?


    "Don''t you need to maintain your king and knight status when there''s no one around? Sure enough, it''s still morefortable like this. Really not used to being a loyal knight or something." Wu Ming said.


    "You are only Artoria lover, I am the king now, not Artoria, please show some respect." Artoria looked embarrassed.


    "Oh~really, my~King~" Wu Ming smirked.


    "Waitwait, what are you going to do, waitkyaaa"


    Seeing Wu Ming face that was constantly approaching, Artoria panicked.


    Thest two faces met.


    Artoria eyes widened, she couldn''t believe it, her first kiss was gone.


    Wu Ming only kissed for a while and left immediately.


    "How, my king, your subordinates have great respect for you." Wu Ming continued to grin.


    After all Wu Ming was still seduced by the girl in front of him whom he had seen growing up, although it was a bit hard to say, he was almost 30 years old to get involved with the teenage girl, but what was that to do with it?


    After all, the Dragon of the Root is a long-lived species, Wu Ming 30 years old is only counted as a baby. Besides, he wasn''t the kind of procrastinator. If he likes, he will be together.


    Of course, Medb was in a special situation, and Wu Ming only thought of Medb as a little sister whocked love.


    "Okay, let''s talk about business first." Seeing Artoria blushing cheeks, Wu Ming felt that he still had to give Artoria some dignity as a king. After saying a few words, he went straight to the office.


    ....


    "Sure enough, the current king is just a little girl, and there is still a big gap between the historical records of King Arthur who can conquer the battle." Wu Ming thought.


    The blushing Artoria, finally came to her senses, and followed into the office.


    "What I mean is that the knights who are recruited cane from different countries and even have different beliefs. The meaning of the round table is equality and the world. All knights of the round table were equal to each other and were partners. It''s all for the king and Britain." Wu Ming said the definition of a round table that he knew beforehand.


    After all, he had to try not to spoil history, and the definition of a round table knight was great.


    However, just when Wu Ming thought he had not changed history, in fact history had changed.


    "Hmm The Knights of the Round Table and the British Silver Dragon that I think are different. I just wanted to Cough" Artoria seemed to find that she was about to say it in her mouth and coughed.


    "Well~ what do you think~" Wu Ming smirked again.


    "Just as you think." Artoria looked at Wu Ming.


    "Let''s just think about it, and if there''s a change, we''ll talk about itter," said Artoria with a serious face.


    "Yes, my king." Wu Ming also became serious.


    After all, even if they were lovers, there had to be a higher and lower in major matters, as well as Wu Ming respect for Artoria as king.


    Then the two of them started talking about other things about Camelot.


    The king is also slowly growing up.

 Chapter 18: Guinevere

    Chapter 18: Guinevere


    Three dayster, King Arthur issued a royal decree, recruiting knights regardless of frontier and creed topete to form the Knights of the Round Table to rejuvenate Britain. At the round table, no matter how rich or high it is, there is no high or low.


    As soon as the news came out, it immediately shocked the whole of Britain, the countries around Britain.


    Since Britain was previously ruled by the Roman empire, Britain was never ruled by Rome in the form of lord and king.


    After the civil strife of the Roman Empire, no one expected Britain and would relinquish the rule that allowed Britain powerful rulers and kings to take a chance.


    One by one the kings started wars, devouring the surrounding small countries one after another. In the past, King Uther was also such a king, but he suffered injuries in the war against other countries, and returned to the territory of their respective countries.


    The local country, Wu Ming did not know, but King Uther was injured after the war and could no longer lead the country anymore.


    Therefore, King Uther and the Magus of the Merlin pce together made Artoria with a red dragon bloodline, and because they were still worried, they summoned the Dragon of Legend, namely Wu Ming.


    After King Uther death, King Arthur ascended the throne, and other countries sent emissaries to offer sincere congrattions, but more of them asked the truth.


    Because of Wu Ming existence, the kings who sent envoys were prepared not to profit, so the envoys from other countries would leave on the same day.


    After the news of King Arthur came out, other countries around Britain had different reactions, some praised King Arthur, some bluntly stated that King Arthur wanted to rule Britain, and some even took advantage of this incident and started wars with other countries.


    King Leodegrance, a king who was on good terms with King Uther, didn''t appear when King Arthur was crowned for some reason, but he sent his trusted aide.


    Now, after King Arthur announced the news of knight recruitment, King Rience took the opportunity to start an invasion of King Leodegrance territory.


    King Leodegrance was unable to stop the powerful King Rience, so he wanted to ask King Arthur for help.


    In the meeting room of the royal pce, Artoria was discussing with a group of people.


    The people present were not only the original ministers in the royal pce, but also some of the soldiers who hade after hearing the news.


    "King, with the situation where you have just ascended to the throne, you may face opposition from the nobles if you rush to send troops, and may even influence the king regime."


    "No, now that we have a new king, plus the British Silver Dragon Velo Knight, we can definitely defeat King Rience."


    "King, I heard King Rienceshi knights are very strong. They had just conquered the countries surrounding Rience kingdom. Right now, the enemy has strong morale and it is not suitable for us to send troops."


    "King, after all King Leodegrance is also a king we have a good rtionship with. If you don''t send troops at this time, you can''t justify it for emotions and reasons."


    "King..."


    "King..."


    At this time, the various speeches in the conference room started one after another, some agreed to send troops to help, and some did not agree to send troops to help.


    Wu Ming stood beside Artoria, closed his eyes and didn''t speak, but Wu Ming depressed mood and impatient expression showed his current mood.


    Merlin was still smiling dispassionately, and didn''t participate in the discussion.


    "Alright, I decided to send troops to help King Leodegrance. Don''t talk about King Leodegrance friendship with us. Even if we don''t have a good rtionship, King Rience won''t be allowed to invade other territories. King Rience has a violent temper, and many of his subordinates are dissatisfied, I can take this opportunity to subdue King Rience," Altoria said firmly.


    Merlin nodded in satisfaction continuously. But Wu Ming was praised in his heart.


    "Yeah, no matter what, we have to send troops. King Leodegrance territory is next to us. If King Leodegrance invades King Leodegrance territory, the next move will definitely attack us. We must act first to be strong." Wu Ming opened his eyes and said.


    "Send orders, gather soldiers and prepare to help King Leodegrance." Artoria gave the order.


    "Follow your orders, my king."


    After some preparations, Artoria, wearing armor and holding Caliburn, led a group of knights and soldiers towards Leodegrance pce.


    ...


    Outside the city of Leodegrance, the army of Leodegrance retreated steadily, and the army of the king of Rience attacked and charged straight ahead.


    In front of the Leodegrance pce, a beautiful girl knelt on the ground and prayed, praying for a miracle.


    "God, please save my father, save the people of Leodegrance. I''m willing to make myself payment for a miracle," whispered the girl.


    The girl was the daughter of King Leodegrance, the daughter of the Leodegrance region.


    At this moment, King Leodegrance was at war with the enemy at the edge of the royal city although this was pointless, Rience army attacked at an extremely fast speed. They had broken through the city gates and were marching towards the royal pce.


    For a moment, a middle-aged knight covered in blood led the rest of the defeated generals and retreated to the pce. This is King Leodegrance.


    "My dear girl, why did youe out? Come back!" When King Leodegrance saw the girl kneeling in front of the pce, he quickly persuaded her to return to the pce. King Leodegrance was well aware of his daughter appearance, when seen by Rience soldiers, King Leodegrance couldn''t imagine what would happen.


    "Father, how are you, are you okay?" The girl immediately stood up and supported the staggering King Leodegrance.


    "Don''t talk about this for now, quickly return to the secret room in the pce and hide. I have already sent a letter to King Arthur. I believe that in a moment, King Arthur will bring an army to support us." King Leodegranceforted his daughter.


    The girl shook her head and said: "Whether King Arthur wille to support is still unknown. Even if King Arthur personally leads the army, it may not be able to withstand Rience ferocious army." The girl is not just a flower vase.


    "No, trust me, I received news from the army that King Arthur led the army personally with the British Silver Dragoning together, if it was him, it could definitely save us. !" King Leodegrance said.


    "Really, His Highness Vero ising? That''s great, now Leodegrance is saved." The girl seemed to know Wu Ming, she immediately called out Wu Ming name, and her voice conveyed a kind of admiration.


    "Don''t worry, my daughter, if we can get past the crisis this time, father will personally betroth you to the British Silver Dragon. I believe if Vero saw your appearance, he would definitely agree." Leodegrance smiled reluctantly.


    "Hmph, you don''t have this chance!"


    An enemy knight suddenly appeared, bows and arrows shot towards King Leodegrance, and revealed a cold light. It was a sharp arrow with a strange shape. This sharp arrow still had a silvery radiance. It can be seen that this is no ordinary arrow.


    "!" King Leodegrance was shocked.


    "Father--!" The girl screamed sadly.


    *Shoo!*


    The bright silver spear broke the sharp arrow directly, and pierced the famous knight with hard armor, and the spear tip fell heavily to the ground.


    At this time, the girl also heard a very warm word from behind.


    "British Silver Dragon is here, who dares to hurt someone!"


    The girl looked back, and the knight in silver-white armor slowly retracted his weapon throwing posture, and walked towards the girl steadily.


    "Yo~ Guinevere, long time no see."


    At this moment, the girl named Guinevere just wanted to lie in the arms of the British Silver Dragon and cry loudly.

 Chapter 19: Rescue

    Chapter 19: Rescue


    Wu Ming walked towards the stabbed knight and pulled Yggdrasil from the dead knight, then he swung the spear to throw the blood on it, and opened the belt at the same time revealing Exsilver (Silver Meteor).


    He threw this holy sword at Guinevere who was standing behind Wu Ming with an inexplicably touched expression. After catching the sword that Wu Ming threw, Guinevere froze for a moment, then hurriedly put the sword away.


    "Guinevere, please help me hold onto Exsilver for a while." Wu Ming said without looking back.


    Exsilver has the ability to protect the user, and it can scatter sword des around. Due to his blood rtion, this holy sword can also be used in the hands of others with his consent.


    Ha~ Why don''t I leave it to King Leodegrance? Why give the sword to a beautiful girl? After all, the range of Exsilver (Silver Meteor) protection ability was enough to protect two people.


    The vanguard of the Rience Army appeared in Wu Ming eyes, these soldiers had red eyes one by one, and their bodies emitted a faint ck aura.


    "So, did King Rience use a spell?" The faint ck air on these warriors could only be seen by Wu Ming and Merlin.


    This is a Magecraft that can improve human performance, but because the side effects are too great, it will cause Unconsciousness, reduced lifespan, permanent loss of vitality and other negative effects, Wu Ming called this Magecraft a spell due to excessive side effects.


    "It has been a long time since I fought with all my heart. Am I gradually adapting to the negative energy in my body? Wu Ming negative emotions will gradually adapt, and after adapting, it will no longer affect him.


    "However, today I still have to be wild!" Wu Ming face under the helmet revealed a long lost fighting spirit smile once again.


    "Come on!" Wu Ming dashed into the enemy vanguard.


    Parry, sh, stab, crush, provoke, spin, trap, sweep...


    Step by step removed.


    Wu Ming learned the basic techniques of the Scathach spear and didn''t learn any skills on purpose.


    After Wu Ming studied Scathach spear techniques in general, he didn''t do much research, instead turning to research on basic techniques.


    Guinevere and King Leodegrance watched Wu Ming kill Rience soldiers, in their eyes, Wu Ming spear technique was not beautiful, but had an aura that Wu Ming possessed.


    And Wu Ming spear movement was deadly, without the slightest excessive movement.


    Of course, it''s fine to be cool with a spear or something.


    The enemy vanguard was immediately ughtered under the silent silver spear, without a single fish escaping the.


    It was not that the opponent military discipline was strict and there were no deserters, but that the opposing vanguard had lost their minds and would only attack blindly.


    Originally there was a knight leading as themander, but because the knight was too excited to have seen King Leodegrance (Military Virtue) and Guinevere (Beauty), he rushed forward and was killed by Wu Ming. Poor man.


    "Cool... So cool..." Guinevere sighed as she held the sword, covering her little cherry mouth.


    "No matter how many times I see Vero, I feel amazing truly a person worthy of trust." King Leodegrance looked at Wu Ming, who was walking over here, and said after seeing Guinevere.


    As a result, Guinevere made a blush on her face.


    "King Leodegrance, Princess Gurney, are you two alright?" Wu Ming asked.


    "Hahaha~ My bones are still strong, don''t worry." King Leodegrance seemed to believe in Wu Ming, andughed in a good mood.


    "I I''m fine, Your Highness Vero Here your sword." Guinevere said nervously, and handed it forward with swords in both hands.


    "Thank you, Princess Guinevere." Wu Ming took back Exsilver and ced it on his waist again.


    "By the way, legend has it that the British Silver Dragon is unrivaled in swordsmanship, but I didn''t expect that spearsmanship is also unmatched." King Leodegrance praised.


    "King Leodegrance is too much." Wu Ming replied.


    As he spoke, Artoria had already rushed over with the troops.


    It was because Wu Ming felt ufortable earlier, and after gaining Artoria approval, he used his own magic power to speed up and move forward on foot. Only then did the momentary scene just now appear.


    "King Leodegrance, I''m veryte, I''m sorry," Artoria said.


    "Hahaha~ what should you say King Arthur, if it wasn''t for the British Silver Dragon saving me, I would have gone to see God." King Leodegrance denied.


    "It''s not toote, let''s get rid of Rience soldiers first." Artoria said.


    "Follow your orders, my king." Wu Ming and the knights under hismand said.


    Immediately, King Rience of the Rience Army saw Artoria team, due to the arrival of King Arthur and the British Silver Dragon, he chose to retreat.


    .....


    Inside the Leodegrance Royal Pce, the conference hall.


    King Leodegrance sat on the deputy seat, Guinevere stood beside him, while the main seat was handed over to King Arthur by King Leodegrance, and Wu Ming, who took off his helmet, stood beside her.


    "Your Majesty King Arthur, now that you have seen my Leodegrance realm, and I cannot rule as king anymore. I beg you to ept my territory and bless the people of my territory. I would like to offer you my elite knights and the giant stone round table in the Leodegrance territory as your reward for establishing the Knights of the Round Table." King Leodegrance went straight to the point.


    "King Leodegrance goodwill I decline with thanks. I don''t need to ept your territory, but I can give protection to the people of Leodegrance, but you need to pay a certain tax every year." Artoria said with a serious face.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty King Arthur, please do not refuse the stone round table."


    "In that case, okay."


    "Hahaha~, By the way His Majesty King Arthur is very young and promising, and a very talented person." King Leodegrance was amazed.


    Wu Ming heart twitched.


    "If it weren''t for Magecraft Merlin influence, how do you think Artoria is a girl." Wu Mingined in his heart.


    "By the way, His Majesty King Arthur doesn''t have a queen yet, do you have a favourite?" King Leodegrance eyes shone brightly.


    "Not yet." Artoria frowned.


    "I thought His Majesty King Arthur was handsome and dashing, and it just so happened that my daughter was just old enough to marry. What do you think King Arthur about my daughter is also beautiful." King Leodegrance said suddenly.


    At that time, Artoria was dumbfounded, Guinevere was shocked, then her face turned pale, Wu Ming felt it was ording to history, but he didn''t know what to do on the night of the two women wedding, it could be Cough Cough Don''t think it''s rude.


    After recovering, Artoria looked at Guinevere. She didn''t notice it before. Only now did Artoria know that the princess named Guinevere was very beautiful. Artoria thought about this before. The rtionship between the princess and Vero seemed unusual.


    Then Artoria looked at the indifferent Wu Ming, and after thinking for a moment, said.


    "I need to return to my homnd and discuss with the minister and get approval. King Leodegrance, don''t mind waiting a bit."


    "No problem, I hope King Arthur manages to get the approval of the ministers." King Leodegrance thought that King Arthur had seen Guinevere before, and she returned to the homnd to reassure the nobles and ministers.


    "I have ordered people to prepare food, please eat with the two of you," said King Leodegrance.


    "Hmm! Food!" Artoria eyes shed two golden lights.


    "YesYes, here, please follow me." Looking at Artoria with golden eyes, King Leodegrance was shocked.


    "Hmm... Hunger is the enemy, let''s go, King Leodegrance, let''s have dinner first." Artoria and King Leodegrance came out together.


    Guinevere who had a deathly pale face, and Wu Ming who was blushing with a stern smile, were left behind.


    "King Leodegrance, endure grief," Wu Ming thought to himself.

 Chapter 20: Reason

    Chapter 20: Reason


    After Wu Ming took a deep breath, and after turning his flushed face back to its normal color, he saw Guinevere who was still looking pale.


    "Guinevere, what''s wrong, your face is so pale." he asked without preamble.


    "Ahah, it''s fine, Your Highness Vero, you saved me again, thank you again." Guinevere came back to her senses and thanked Wu Ming.


    "It''s okay, a beautiful girl like you has to protect yourself in the future, I can''te to save you every time." Wu Ming shook his head.


    In fact, several years ago, due to King Leodegrance strange illness, King Uther once asked Wu Ming and Merlin to visit King Leodegrance. Back then, Wu Ming had passed through Guinevere once in a gorge.


    Back then, because Guinevere wanted to gather herbal ingredients to cure King Leodegrance strange illness, she identally interfered with a powerful Demon Beast. Guinevere panicked and was forced to run to the cliff so she stumbled and fell off the cliff.


    Wu Ming and Merlin who happened to be passing by, he saved Guinevere and killed the Demon Beast.


    Coincidentally, when Wu Ming and Guinevere learned of each other identities, they were both equally shocked.


    One of them was the British Silver Dragon Vero who was going to meet King Leodegrance, and the other was Princess Guinevere who was the daughter of King Leodegrance. This might be called destiny.


    Wu Ming and Merlin went to the Leodegrance territory with Guinevere and healed the Leodegrance King. After that Wu Ming and Merlin said goodbye without dy.


    King Leodegrance also understood King Uther situation back then, and he watched the two of them leave without trying to make the two of them stay any longer.


    This trip might be a trifle to Wu Ming, but not so to Guinevere.


    Since then, Guinevere would see where Wu Ming was going every day.


    How could King Leodegrance, Guinevere father, not know of his daughter change? It was only because King Uther himself could not protect himself. King Leodegrance saw that he was an ally of King Uther.


    In addition, this strange disease was also cured by Merlin. He didn''t take advantage of the fact that King Uther himself was unable to protect himself and didn''t pay much attention to King Uther situation, after all, King Leodegrance had to think about his own people.


    Therefore, King Leodegrance pretended not to know, and did not speak to Guinevere about marriage to Wu Ming at all.


    This time because King Leodegrance asked the new king Arthur for help, King Leodegrance made the decision tofort his daughter during a crisis.


    Of course, King Leodegrance originally wanted to betroth his daughter to the British Silver Dragon. But he saw young King Arthur.


    Wu Ming was just a knight, but King Arthur was a king, and a king with endless prospects.


    So the scene just appeared.


    "You are worried about what King Leodegrance said just now? Wu Ming asked with a smile.


    "How do you know no, no, no how did that happen? His Majesty King Arthur is very handsome and talented. Guinevere was taken aback and quickly changed her words.


    Wu Ming continued to smile and looked at Guinevere.


    How could the dignified Dragon of the Root fail to see the thoughts of the girl in front of him.


    Actually, this girl didn''t even want to cover it up.


    "Don''t worry, even if you marry the king, she will not take action against you." Wu Ming smiled mysteriously.


    "Eh?!" Guinevere clearly didn''t understand what Wu Ming meant.


    King Arthur doesn''t like me= King Arthur doesn''t love me= King Arthur doesn''t like women+ There''s a handsome knight next to her= King x knights...


    In an instant, Guinevere face turned red.


    "Your Highness Vero, how can youmit such a taboo with King Arthur!" Guinevere shouted with a flushed face.


    "Although I don''t know what you''re thinking, you must be thinking bad things. In fact, the truth is not what you think." Wu Ming patted his forehead, speechless.


    "Oh! Not what I thought..."


    Wu Ming immediately informed that Artoria was a woman wearing men clothes.


    "Oh!" Guinevere eximed.


    Wu Ming immediately covered Guinevere mouth.


    "Don''t shout, there are only men and women in this space, do you want to cause a misunderstanding." Wu Ming didn''t realize that he hadpletely embraced Guinevere for covering his mouth.


    Guinevere face in her arms became even redder, and shey weakly in Wu Ming arms, and nodded slightly to show that she knew.


    Wu Ming who found himself in an awkward situation, quickly let go of Guinevere and smiled awkwardly.


    "I''m very sorry, Princess Guinevere." Wu Ming knelt on one knee, pleading.


    Seeing the knight etiquette which waspletely different from the rudeness earlier, Guinevere became curious.


    "Un, wake up quickly. Huh~ Your Highness Vero, you are a very interesting person." Guinevere covered her mouth and smiled.


    "It''s fine if you''re happy." Wu Ming stood up.


    "In that case, Venerable Vero, why did you tell me such an important matter?" Guinevere asked curiously. It made sense that this kind of thing was already a secret incident rted to royal security, but now Wu Ming was still telling Guinevere very calmly.


    "That is because you will be queen, Princess Guinevere," Wu Ming said.


    Yes, Artoria would marry Guinevere as his wife to consolidate her throne, this was also discussed by Merlin and Wu Ming.


    When King Leodegrance saw King Arthur, Wu Ming would perform confusing Magecraft to confuse King Leodegrance and rmend Guinevere to Artoria.


    In the end, who would have thought that King Leodegrance would deliver it to the door before Wu Ming did the Magecraft.


    The reason for choosing Guinevere was because Wu Ming had read history books and knew the story of King Arthur, while Merlin chose several princesses from Britain.


    He originally wanted Artoria to choose, but because Guinevere had with Wu Ming, Artoria chose Guinevere.


    The consideration that Artoria mentioned earlier was actually a means. Otherwise, if Artoria had just met someone daughter and was still such a beautiful princess, she would have to immediately marry someone daughter as his wife. This is a bit unreasonable. That''s what Wu Ming thought.


    What Wu Ming didn''t know was that Merlin wasining from behind during the discussion,


    "It seems the current kings of Britain are like this."


    The reason why Wu Ming chose Guinevere was not only the reason the original legend said King Arthur married Guinevere daughter, but also the reason because Guinevere impressed Wu Mingst time when he went to King Leodegrance territory.


    There was no regret for Wu Ming to choose this girl who could risk her own life for her father.


    Ever since Wu Ming came to the story of King Arthur, he would work hard to stop any possible tragedy. Moreover, although there was a legend of King Arthur in this world, the legend of King Arthur in this world was not the same as the legend of King Arthur that he was familiar with.


    The legend of King Arthur that Wu Ming knew well before was very different, the most important thing was that this world had mysteries. Overall, Wu Ming decided to try to change the tragedy without spoiling the general story.


    "You can trust me with confidence. Still, I will protect you. Just like before," Wu Ming said sincerely.


    "Un!" Guinevere looked into Wu Ming eyes that looked like ck gems and nodded heavily.

 Chapter 21: Wedding

    Chapter 21: Wedding


    Seven dayster, King Arthur negotiated with Magus Merlin, and King Arthur agreed to marry Princess Guinevere. This made King Leodegrance smile widely these days.


    The wedding was scheduled for half a month to coincide with the inauguration ceremony of the Knights of the Round Table. Artoria and Merlin both felt thatbining marriage and formation of a group of knights together made Wu Ming extremely helpless.


    "Haaahhh~ They want to set up the Knights of the Round Table at a beautiful wedding, I really don''t know what Artoria and Merlin were thinking. Can''t they be done on a different day? Why must it be on the same day, Haaahhh~" Wu Ming walked in the corridor of the royal pce and said to himself.


    Suddenly, Wu Ming stopped talking to himself, his face seriously looking ahead.


    A beautiful-looking woman came from the front. She wore a beautiful ck princess dress with a transparent veil over her face. She wore a dark crown-like headdress, with long golden hair floating around her waist.


    She took elegant steps, one step at a time. More importantly, the neer face was 70% simr to Artoria.


    "Good afternoon, Sir Vero." The woman walked up to Wu Ming and gave him a noble salute.


    "Good afternoon, Your Highness Morgan le Fay." Wu Ming also calmly bowed to Morgan le Fay.


    "Sir Vero is going to talk to King Arthur about marriage?" Morgan said with a smile.


    Even though he couldn''t see Morgan face clearly, Wu Ming could still see that the other party was smiling.


    "Yes, Your Highness Morgan."


    "In that case, I won''t bother Mr. Vero. By the way, pleasee to my room if you have time. I really admire Sir Vero." Morgan stretched out his hand to touch Wu Ming.


    "I was in a hurry, forgive me for being rude." With that, Wu Ming passed Morgan and continued walking.


    Morgan looked at Wu Ming back andughed.


    "Huh~ That person is here again." Wu Ming heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Yes, ever since Wu Ming joined King Uther guard knight ten years ago, Morgan le Fay as a princess had often harassed Wu Ming.


    ording to theparison in the legend of King Arthur, Wu Ming found that this Morgan le Fay was very simr to the Morgan le Fay in the story.


    Just as dangerous and cunning, just as making people unable to understand it.


    Wu Ming once wondered if the Morgan le Fay in this world was also a knight of the Knights of the Round Table.


    In the legend of King Arthur known to Wu Ming, the Knights of the Round Table like Gawain, Gaheris, Gareth, Agravain, Mordred were born by Morgan le Fay alone. This undoubtedly stunned Wu Ming, how capable it was.


    Therefore, Wu Ming had always believed that the legend was false, at most that Gawain, Agravain, and Mordred were born by Morgan le Fay.


    Wu Ming estimated that in this world, even if Morgan le Fay gave birth, it was estimated to be achieved with Magecraft.


    After all, even if Morgan le Fay gives birth, she will not give birth to half of the round table knights, the total number of round table knights is 150 and among them have outstanding contemporary talents.


    Most importantly, King Arthur royal death had a lot to do with Morgan le Fay. She instructs people to steal the sheath of King Arthur Avalon (The Everdistant Utopia), confuses King Arthur and gives birth to Mordred, also because of Morgan le Fay rtionship, Lancelot and Guinevere affair will be discovered by the Knights of the Round Table.


    "I really don''t want to deal with such a person," Wu Ming said with a headache.


    Thinking about it, Wu Ming realized that he had walked to the door of Artoria office.


    He opened the door and saw Artoria, who could already handle the paperwork on her own, and Merlin with a relieved expression.


    "Well, you are here, Vero." Artoria raised her head and looked at Wu Ming.


    "Yes, my king, the marriage arrangements have been roughly arranged, but you still need to review some details." As he said, a document appeared in Wu Ming hand.


    Passed the document to Artoria, and Artoria scanned it carefully.


    As Artoria was reading the documents, Wu Ming thought


    "It''s not always like this, I''m not here to be a secretary, um~ I heard Artoria say that her adopted sister, Kay, is very wise, and if she not working, I''ll make her a secretary."


    Poor Knight Kay, before he became a knight of the round table, had been appointed secretary by Wu Ming.


    After Artoria exined some important matters and details, Wu Ming left the office and started preparing for the wedding.


    ....


    In a busy schedule, time passes quickly, and soon the wedding day.


    Although Camelot finances have not been fully recovered, Camelot makeup for the wedding is too rough, but this does not affect the residents of Camelot, the entire Camelot is immersed in the festive atmosphere of King Arthur wedding.


    At the main entrance of the Camelot City Gate, Wu Ming brought several knights to escort Guinevere to Camelot.


    Wu Ming led the team on the road and saw the bustling streets, they were all residents who weed Guinevere and celebrated King Arthur wedding.


    Wu Ming waved to them, and the cheers of the residents became even higher.


    Soon Wu Ming team of knights came to the royal pce, and Artoria wore the modern-style noble dress proposed by Wu Ming.


    Merlin led with a group of ministers and knights to greet Guinevere. Although because of Merlin Magecraft, Artoria is a neutral man in the eyes of outsiders, but in Wu Ming eyes, it must be said that Artoria men clothes are very handsome.


    "My king, I did not fail in my mission of escorting Her Highness Princess Guinevere smoothly." Wu Ming came down and beckoned Artoria.


    "Good, worthy of being my number one knight."


    Artoria took Guinevere from the carriage, and Guinevere wore a beautiful white princess dress with a princess crown on her head, and all the ministers and knights secretly admired her, even Artoria was surprised, but Artoria quickly came back to her senses.


    "Wee to Camelot. I am honored to marry you, Her Highness Princess Guinevere."


    Guinevere looked at Wu Ming with a strange face, and finally sighed in her heart and said.


    "I am also honored to marry you, His Majesty King Arthur."


    Soon, the wedding began, and shortly after the wedding, the selection of the Knights of the Round Table also began.


    The rules are very simple, the contest is based on strength, but dangerous moves that vite knightly etiquette should not be used.


    In the end, a total of over fifty knights were chosen. Of course, this is only the initial stage. The Knights of the Round Table in the original King Arthur legends slowly increasedter.


    Coincidentally, in the final selection, Wu Ming faced off against a noble knight raised by theke elves in British folklore. His name was Lancelot, and he was known as the Knight of the Lake.


    After Wu Ming exchanged names with the other party, he found out that the other party was Lancelot, so the two of them fought for twelve minutes.


    After all, it was this existence that was said to have been able to fight Gawain who had had the divine protection of the sun all day and finally won.


    After a fierce battle with super high skills, Wu Ming got better and won by defeating Lancelot.


    Artoria felt that this person was a talent, and decided to appoint Wu Ming and Lancelot as the first knights, while Lancelot insisted on not epting him because of his defeat, and said so.


    "This is my chance to fight the British Silver Dragon. If my king can make me a second knight, I will be satisfied."


    Seeing this, Artoria gave Wu Ming and Lancelot the titles of "first knight" and "second knight".


    Wu Ming said nothing, if people want to be second, then give it to him.


    But Wu Ming still fought Lancelot, because one of the causes of the copse of Britain was Lancelot.


    But Lancelot gave a good impression, let alone Artoria, even Wu Ming felt that the other party was a noble person.


    "Forget it, it will take a long time to see people hearts, the most important thing is that I will try my best to keep an eye on it."


    With this, everyone started a banquet to celebrate King Arthur wedding and the formation of the Knights of the Round Table.

 Chapter 22: Night

    Chapter 22: Night


    The banquetsted until evening. After everyone left, Wu Ming dismissed the maids and walked towards the room with the drunk Artoria.


    "You said you couldn''t drink, so drink less, and now you''re drunk." Wu Ming sighed.


    After seeing Wu Ming support her, Artoria leaned her bodypletely. In the end, it became Wu Ming holding Artoria who was lying in his arms and moving forward little by little.


    "Um I don''t drink much I''m tired Vero my head is so ufortable" Artoria rubbed Wu Ming chest. Could it be that Wu Ming wasn''t wearing his silver white armor for today banquet?


    Wu Ming shook his head, he waved his hand and a few runes shed, then he ced his hand on Artoria forehead.


    "Is this better, Artoria." Wu Ming used Refining Runes.


    "Un, much better." Artoria opened her previously drunken eyes. At this moment, there was only calm in his eyes.


    "By the way, Vero, are you secretly using runes for yourself, how can you drink so much alcohol and nothing happens?" Artoria looked at Wu Ming angrily.


    Wu Ming couldn''t help butugh and pat Artoria head.


    "You have grown up, Little Artoria~"


    "I''m the king, don''t pat my head~"


    "Yes, Yes, Yes."


    While speaking, Wu Ming and Artoria had arrived at the door of Artoria room.


    "Come in, Artoria, I''ve spoken to Vere, you just need toe in and have a chat with her."


    "Hmm--! You call her Vere, this sounds very intimate."


    Seeing Artoria, who became angry again, Wu Ming patted her face and smiled again.


    "This is the condition of the person who has promised to keep your secret a secret. It''s okay, don''t be jealous,e in, I''ll stay here tonight."


    "What''s wrong, Vero, is something going to happen?" said Artoria firmly.


    "It''s fine, I''m just afraid if a maid or knight passes by in the middle of the night, and they eavesdrop." Of course this is just a lie.


    What he was really worried about was Morgan le Fay. Wu Ming was afraid of what the woman would do on Artoria wedding night, just in case, Wu Ming decided to stay at the door.


    "Alright, but, just in case something happens, you should call me." Artoria was worried, she also saw abnormality in Morgan le Fay today, even though Morgan le Fay was her sister, she never got along.


    "Un, now go inside and sleep. Tomorrow is the first meeting of the Knights of the Round Table." As he said, Wu Ming pushed Artoria into the room.


    After closing the door, Wu Ming hand quickly slid through the air, and a series of runes appeared in the air, and then arge number of runes stuck to the walls of Artoria room, tightly sealing the entire room. Without leaving a gap.


    "Hu~~~" With a deep breath, Wu Ming took out the armor from the Space Runes on his body, and directly applied it to his body using Magecraft. But he wasn''t wearing a helmet.


    Now the Space Runes on Wu Ming body had manifested into Noble Phantasm, and turned into a golden tattoo resembling a dragon head, tattooed on his right arm.


    This Noble Phantasm is an additional Noble Phantasm that has no actual attack ability, the name of this Noble Phantasm is Dragonest.


    The documents that Wu Ming handed over to Artoria earlier were also stored in Dragonest, now he had a safe andfortable storage space.


    The Noble Phantasm was Wu Ming great weapon. Not everyone can have a safe andfortable independent space.


    Wu Ming put the Exsilver Sacred Sword on his waist, he released Yggdrasil Noble Phantasm form turning it into a silver armband, and ced it on his left arm. He wrapped his arms around his chest and quietly waited for Morgan le Fay to arrive.


    The moon rose slowly, as the moon hung in the middle of the sky, the lights in the corridor were extinguished by the wind outside the window.


    After a while, Wu Ming opened his eyes.


    It made sense that there should be knights patrolling the pce at night, but now that everything was dark, and there was no one around, it was clear that something was wrong.


    Wu Ming used magic power to look around and Artoria room, and found that there was no trace of human aura in or around the room. Moreover, Wu Ming also felt a strange atmosphere around him.


    "Illusion--!" Wu Ming was surprised.


    "How can I be in the illusion, this era is not the Age of Gods, and the illusion that affects me should not exist."


    Wu Ming closed his eyes and stimted the mental power in his mind with his own magic power.


    "Hmm--!" Wu Ming snorted loudly and opened his eyes.


    The image in front of him changed to the previous corridor again, the light did not go out, and it was still on, but there was an additional figure in front of Wu Ming.


    "Your Excellency Morgan le Fay, why are you visiting sote at night?" Wu Ming wiped the golden blood from the corner of his mouth and said while looking at Morgan le Fay.


    By the way, he also used his magic power to investigate Artoria and Guinevere in the room.


    "Oh, I saw Sir Vero staying at the door of the king and queen chamberte at night, afraid you would be lonely, Morgan came to visit you specially." Morgan le Fay said with a smile.


    "If nothing else, Your Excellency Morgan, it''s better to go to bed early." Wu Ming tone was t.


    "Very well, Sir Vero, I am leaving now, good night." After speaking, Morgan actually turned around and left.


    Wu Ming watched Morgan le Fay disappear in a corner of the corridor.


    Wu Ming really didn''t expect Morgan to leave. Of course, he wouldn''t believe that the other party was here to visit him, and the woman wouldn''t do such a boring thing.


    After checking Artoria and Guinevere health, Wu Ming started the night vigil again.


    "It seems that in the future I will have to find a way or ability to practice using mental strength."


    Wu Ming was pretty sure that Morgan used some kind of Age of Gods illusion Magecraft on him. It''s not that he doesn''t trust Morgan, but that he knows the other party too well. "The person who knows you best is often your opponent." The sentence is not without reason.


    Wu Ming guessed Morgan might be using some kind of Magecraft prop from Age of Gods. Don''t talk about the lost Magecraft Age of Gods. If anything, Morgan le Fay too...


    "No, with the other party talent, it doesn''t mean she can''t learn an Age of Gods Magecraft or two."


    Wu Ming rubbed his chin and thought.


    "I just don''t know what the other party is doing tonight. I just don''t know if Mordred will be born."


    Morgan does not manage to meet King Arthur. Wu Ming was sure of this, because even if the opponent used space magic, the runes heposed would also respond. Wu Ming used the Eighteen Primodial Runes, he didn''t believe Morgan could avoid the Primodial Runes.


    "Forget it, the soldiers wille to block, the water wille to cover the earth, take one step at a time." Slowly, the sun rose.

 Chapter 23: The expedition starts

    Chapter 23: The expedition starts


    Not long after sunrise, Artoria pushed open the door. Guinevere who was the queen, came out with her.


    "Velo, nothing happenedst night." Even though it was a question, Artoria said in a confirming tone.


    Obviously, Artoria believed in Wu Ming and believed that he could handle it even if something happened.


    "It''s okay, a safe night." Wu Ming shook his head. Even though he didn''t sleep all night, he didn''t have the slightest problem.


    "That Since it is already noon, Sir Vero should take a nap." Guinevere asked behind Artoria.


    "Yes, Vero, to avoid mistakes at work, you should take a nap." Artoria was also worried.


    "It does not matter. When I travel, I sometimes do not sleep for three days and three nights. It doesn''t get in the way of just one night." Wu Ming shook his head.


    To be honest, Wu Ming identally got a giant egg. After eating it, he was hunted for three days and three nights by a Demon Beast that he couldn''t fight back then.


    That egg was the child of that Demon Beast, Wu Ming In the end jumped into the water and stayed in the water for a long time before the Demon Beast stopped chasing huh.


    "Thinking about it now, it was really dangerous" Wu Ming muttered.


    "What?" asked Artoria confused.


    "It''s fine, fine, let''s hurry up and eat. The chef has to make breakfast. After eating, we should have the first round table knights meeting." Wu Ming hastily covered up.


    "Then let''s go, Guinevere." Artoria said to Guinevere behind her.


    "Un, my king." Guinevere smiled a little.


    At the time ofughing, Wu Ming and Artoria both froze for a moment, and then reacted.


    "Guinevere, you are very beautiful." Artoria eximed with a flushed face.


    This surprised Wu Ming, and Artoria wasn''t going to try to put on a fake show, the two of them were likely ying lesbians.


    But Artoria next sentence made Wu Ming uneasy.


    "No wonder it was Vero who was blown away."


    This time, she didn''t speak to Guinevere, she stopped talking, but looked at Wu Ming with a flushed face.


    "Ah~ better go eat, it''s not good when it''s cold," said Wu Ming immediately.


    "Don''t let the food get cold." Artoria eyes lit up, and she immediately thought of the dining room and walked towards it, and dragged Guinevere to follow her.


    ....


    After eating, Artoria went to prepare various things for the meeting, and Artoria asked Wu Ming to take Guinevere to the library of the royal pce which Guinevere requested.


    ording to Guinevere, she had loved reading since childhood, and had read basically all the books in the Leodegrance area.


    After equipping Guinevere with two maids, Wu Ming headed for the round table conference room.


    Since King Leodegrance sent a giant round table, Artoria immediately asked Merlin to use Magecraft to move the round table to a free space with lots of space, and named this room the round table meeting room.


    Wu Ming pushed open the conference room door and found that many people were already sitting around the round table, he looked at it roughly, and almost all of the round table knights at this time had arrived.


    Wu Ming walked to Artoria side. As the first knight, he naturally sat next to the king, with Lancelot on the other side.


    After Wu Ming sat down, Artoria nced at everyone present, and then began to speak.


    In general the topic of discussion, it was to save the people, save Britain, let Britainplete its unification, and drive the invading Saxons out of Ennd.


    In fact, this is a mobilization meeting.


    Soon, it was noon.


    "Alright, that''s all to say, everyone can go eat." Artoria was already standing.


    "Yes, my king!" everyone shouted in unison.


    ....


    Wu Ming was sitting on arge rock in his yard, his eyes closed.


    Ever since Wu Ming fell into Morgan le Fay illusion, he had begun to cultivate spirit power. It is best to consult with Merlin.


    As a half Incubus, Merlin has meny and magic powers beyond imagination. Naturally, he had several methods to cultivate spirit power.


    In response to a friend request, Merlin immediately provided a spirit power training method, and by the way also taught Wu Ming for dozens of days.


    Now Wu Ming was training his spirit power.


    A strange wave came from Wu Ming, as if it gave people a way to actually see standing in front of him.


    Wu Ming continued to extend this power, and after reaching five meters, it stopped, and then this power began to shrink until it was really close to him, and then he slowly floated up.


    This is the mental power utilization of the Spirit power.


    This was a method that Wu Ming discovered by ident to move things.


    Since Wu Ming spirit power was more "strong" than Merlin, Merlin suggested that he try to develop his spirit power, strengthen his spirit power, and increase his resistance to illusions.


    Because his spirit power was extremely "strong", Wu Ming mental strength was more suitable for the use of mental power than anyone else.


    *Knock Knock*


    There was a knock on the door.


    Wu Ming slowlynded on the rock and opened his eyes.


    "Pleasee in."


    Entering the door was a knight with a strong face.


    "Oh~ this is Kay, is there something the king is looking for for me?" Wu Ming asked when he saw someoneing.


    "Yes, Sir Vero, the King has something to ask you, it is about the battle."


    Ever since Kay joined the Knights of the Round Table, she was brought to the royal pce by Wu Ming and worked as a secretary.


    ording to Wu Ming understanding, apart from being a bit unable to control his own mouth, Kay was an excellent knight in other aspects.


    "I know, I will go now." Wu Ming jumped off the rock and walked towards the door. Kay leaned to the side, meaning to let Wu Ming be in front.


    Wu Ming patted Kay shoulder and said.


    "Next time, just call me Vero, don''t add Sir, you and Gawain, Agravain and the others why are you so stiff," Wu Ming said solemnly.


    "Sir Vero, I will definitely change itter."


    "This word doesn''t know how many times Gawain has said it. Forget it, you can call me whatever you like." Wu Ming shook his head and said helplessly. Kay smiled a little too.


    After that, Wu Ming and Kay came to Artoria office.


    Honestly, because of Magecraft, Britain now looks like a thousand yearster in many ways.


    For example, this office has floor-to-ceiling windows, colorful silk, mahogany desks, mahogany bookshelves, marble floors, and the straw paper that Wu Ming used when he came to Britain a while ago instead of parchment.


    As Wu Ming sighed, Artoria spoke.


    "Vero, I will soon be fighting the Saxons in northern Britain." Artoria face was a bit ugly.


    "Did something happen?" Wu Ming asked.


    "Look at this information." Wu Ming borrowed the document Artoria had given him.


    Wu Mingplexion got worse the more he looked at it, although not as bad as Artoria, but also serious.


    "You decide, my king." Wu Ming handed it to Kay who was standing at the side. Which means he agrees.


    "Kay, send orders, the entire army is assembled, the target is the Dekker Reis Fortress in northern Britain."


    Kay who had finished reading the document, had a gloomy expression on her face, and epted the order.


    "Yes, my king."

 Chapter 24: War to retake the fortress of Dekker Reis

    Chapter 24: War to retake the fortress of Dekker Reis


    Three dayster, Artoria stood before the assembled soldiers wearing armour.


    "Everyone, the Saxons disturbed our homnd andmitted many heinous crimes. Now, we will expel them from our homnd and defend our people in Britain!"


    "Expel the Saxons! Defend Britain!" Wu Ming raised the Exsilver holy sword and shouted loudly.


    "Expel the Saxons! Defend Britain!" The crowd also raised their weapons and shouted loudly.


    "Send my orders, march!" Artoria gave the order, and the army began marching towards Fort Dekker Reis in northern Britain.


    Since Dekker Reis Fortress was not too far away, Artoria only needed half a day to reach the nearest town to Dekker Reis Fort, Liyk City.


    The City lord of this ce established himself as a king, called King Liyk.


    Ever since the Saxons upied Dekker Reis Fort, the Liyk king was worried every day. If the Saxons wished to continue their aggression, the territory of King Liyk would bear the brunt of it, and as ruler, he would be killed by the Saxon demonstrations. After all, this is what the Saxons do when they attack.


    If it weren''t for Fort Dekker Reis being the only way to connect north and south Britain, Artoria wouldn''t be bringing troops there so quickly. Of course, what Saxon did also aroused Artoria anger.


    After Artoria arranged the soldiers and knights, King Liyk invited Artoria to the castle mansion.


    Artoria sat firmly on the seat of the city lord, behind her stood Wu Ming and Lancelot.


    King Liyk, who was standing in front of Artoria, said with a broad smile.


    "Ah! King Arthur was very young and promising. Behind you there must be Lord Vero known as the British Silver Dragon, and Lord Lancelot, the knight of theke, both truly talented"


    "Enough, King Liyk, you need to be quick to talk about enemy-specific information." Artoria frowned and said with some displeasure.


    King Liyk also knew that he had angered the king in front of him. After considering that he would have to use someone else power to confront the Saxons, he began to exin the enemy information.


    After all, the intelligence Artoria received was iplete, and she needed to add to the local intelligence.


    Before King Liyk could finish speaking, Artoria said suddenly.


    "Tell me the point!"


    Artoria voice frightened the Liyk King. After all, Artoria was born with the Red Dragon bloodline, and she also excelled in momentum.


    Wu Ming shook his head silently in his heart, what King Liyk said wasplete nonsense. He turned out to be telling the information like a story from the start.


    For a moment, Artoria took Wu Ming and Lancelot and left the city lord mansion, leaving King Liyk with a frightened face.


    After returning to the camp where the soldiers were stationed, Artoria gathered the knights and started the meeting before the first war.


    In the end, everyone decided unanimously that they should not attack by force, but rely on strategy.


    With the strategy given by Wu Ming, Artoria immediately decided that she would personally lead the team to face the enemy.


    She personally sent Wu Ming to form an assassination team to sneak into Dekker Reis Fortress


    Artoria greatly disdained a method like assassination, thinking that it was not in line with the ways of the knights. But under Wu Ming persuasion, Artoria agreed.


    After all, Dekker Reis Fortress was built on a mountain, easy to defend and hard to attack. Even if the Saxons were no match for Artoria, they could still hold on to the gate. After all, the Saxons were a group of soldiers and not knights.


    At night, Wu Ming led five warriors personally selected by him who were agile and had experience in assassination operations.


    Under the reinforcement of the Primodial Runes, they entered the Dekker Reis fortress through the cliff next to the Dekker Reis Fortress.


    The Dekker Reis Fortress is called a fortress, but in fact it is still a city, but the city walls are very strong.


    When Wu Ming and the others saw the scene where the people in Dekker Reis Fort had no civilians, the five soldiers instantly became uneasy.


    On the wide streets, no one could see the figures of the residents. There were figures of savage Saxon soldiers everywhere. There would be bloodstains on the ground at every distance, and there would even be Saxon soldiers dragging people out of their homes into the streets andmitting crimes just because the Saxon soldiers were in a bad mood.


    Wu Ming quickly led the five soldiers into an uninhabited house. As for the natives of this house, he guessed that they had been killed by the Saxon soldiers.


    The previous five soldiers were almost exposed as they were emotionally excited. In fact, when Wu Ming only chose five, it was because the families of these five warriors were in the Dekker Reis Fortress.


    They were the knights chosen when King Arthur announced the formation of the reserve Knights. They were knights set to barracks due to insufficient strength.


    That night, Wu Ming ordered the five people out to inquire about the Saxon army. On the other hand, let them go to their homes to see if their family members are still around.


    The next day, only four soldiers returned. Their faces don''t look good. Wu Ming even saw traces of tears in the corners of an assassin eyes. As for the person who did not return, he did not believe that the assassin could be found by the Saxon army.


    ording to the four returnees, the non-returner witnessed the scene where the Saxons killed his parents. In order to prevent his sister from being humiliated, he rushes out, kills his own sister, and kills several Saxons around him.


    Due to the exposure, the assassin personally rushed to the assembled Saxon army, and was killed.


    Wu Ming sighed and said nothing.


    Wu Ming integrated the distribution information of the Saxon army collected by the five people. After a rigorous calction, they set a target for assassination and an escape route. That night, the Saxon camp lost several team captains.


    Soon three days passed.


    During the day, Wu Ming and the five others continued to gather information about senior Saxon officials, while at night, Wu Ming and the others continued tomit murders.


    Artoria led the troops to attack the Saxons, and the Saxons naturally closed the city gates, because on the first day the Saxons were beaten by the Knights of the Round Table and Camelot soldiers during the day.


    On the fifth day, after the Saxons had lost almost all of their generals, the only remaining team leader immediately ordered the withdrawal from Fort Dekker Reis.


    After retreating, the Saxons left behind a small number of remains and began frantically ughtering the residents of Dekker Reis and setting houses on fire.


    The four warriors led by Wu Ming couldn''t stand it and rushed straight to the enemy team, Wu Ming also participated in the battle furiously.


    In the end, all the remaining enemy Saxon troops were killed, but on Wu Ming side, he was the only one left.


    Wu Ming put down the corpses of the four people and opened the gates of Dekker Reis Fortress. He did not find the body of the fifth killer.


    So far, it has taken King Arthur five days to recapture the fortress of Dekker Reis in Britain, which was known to be easy to defend and difficult to attack, much to the surprise of the British kings. This battle was called the Dekker Reis blitz war, and it marked the beginning of the unification of Britain by King Arthur.


    By the way, King Arthur usurped King Liyk rights, and King Liyk was sent to the guillotine amidst the cheers of the people in Liyk City.

 Chapter 25: Omen

    Chapter 25: Omen


    Ten years have passed since the swift war of Dekker Reis, and after twelverge-scale wars, King Arthur has nowpletely expelled the Saxons from Britain.


    At the same time Caliburn sword had also been broken once to save the life of a knight who vited knightly morality.


    For this reason, the knight feels guilty and voluntarily asks to find the holy grail that can fulfill his wish at the end of the war to return Caliburn sword.


    Artoria was also apanied by Wu Ming, Merlin and Lancelot, and obtained the Holy Sword Excalibur [Sword of Promised Victory] and the Sacred Sheath Excalibur Avalon [The Everdistant Utopia] presented by the Lady of the Lake.


    Artoria also received the blessing of the Lady of the Lake and was able to walk freely on the water. This resolves Artoriack of being able to swim as a king. (After all, Artoria can''t appear as a girl, and she will be visible once she swims.)


    To Wu Ming surprise, the Lady of the Lake also gave him a gem pendant, saying that it could help him.


    After that, Wu Ming discovered that wearing this gemstone all the time could slow down the negative effects of his dragon attribute, and he had been carrying it ever since.


    During this period, the number of members of the Knights of the Round Table increased and decreased, eventually maintaining to one hundred and fifty, enough to fill the round table.


    At the same time, Wu Ming also saw the rebellious knight Mordred, white armor with red stripes, plus a horn helmet and a hoarse voice, although it was a fake voice.


    For this rebellious knight, as long as Wu Ming is close to the opponent, he can always feel a strange connection, as if Mordred can also feel it, therefore, Mordred often speaks harshly to himself.


    Regarding this rtionship, Wu Ming vaguely guessed something in his heart.


    At this time, Artoria was not in Camelot, but the British Silver Dragon in charge of guarding Camelot, namely Wu Ming himself.


    Because in the early days of King Arthur campaign, several nobles and kings, because of their ambitions, attacked Camelot while Artoria was leading the army.


    Fortunately, Camelot soldiers fought back briefly, which allowed Wu Ming to return at full speed. Soon after that he freed his true name Noble Phantasm and Camelot was saved.


    By the way, the liberation status of Noble Phantasm Exsilver true name is a towering pir of light, simr to the light of Gawain Excalibur (Sword of Revolving Victory) and Artoria Excalibur (Sword of Promised Victory).


    Since then, Wu Ming had been arranged by Artoria to stay in Camelot to protect Queen Guinevere and guard Camelot City.


    As for the nobles and kings who attacked Camelot, Altoria decisively eliminated them one by one.


    Even if she forgives her, it is a scourge. For the sake of Britain future, it needs to be removed.


    In the backyard of the royal pce, Guinevere in her twenties became even more beautiful, she took care of the flowers she nurtured, while Wu Ming stood at the side.


    "Sir Vero, do you think these flowers are beautiful?" Guinevere didn''t look back, but Wu Ming could still see Gneville smile.


    "Exquisite."


    "Then why don''t you pick the flowers you like." Guinevere was a little sad.


    "I like it, but as a knight, I shouldn''t think about it."


    "Really I just love it." Guinevere turned and smiled.


    "This country is peaceful," said Guinevere in a lively tone.


    "If there''s nothing unexpected, then yes." Wu Ming said a little worried.


    "Don''t worry, Sir Vero, with our brave British Silver Dragon and brave King Arthur, there will be peace."


    "I hope so." Wu Ming muttered.


    The more peaceful, the more disturbed Wu Ming was.


    In fact, Wu Ming had not seen Merlin for a long time, and he could not contact Merlin.


    Wu Ming guessed that Merlin might have been sealed by Morgan le Fay into Avalon.


    Wu Ming once reminded Merlin, it seemed that it was useless.


    Artoria left Camelot, in fact, to find Merlin.


    "Morgan le Fay I hope you can be honest, otherwise I''ll take you away before I leave!"


    .....


    At dinner, everyone celebrated British unity and the arrival of peace.


    Wu Ming was thinking about what Artoria had said to him today.


    "You can go now?" said Artoria.


    "Well, Britain is at peace, and there''s a slight reaction to the spell on my body." Wu Ming was summoned in to this era at first, and after signing a contract with King Uther Pendragon, there was ayer of magic spells in Wu Ming, as long as King Uther goal was achieved, the technique would activate and he would be sent back to his original ce.


    It''s just that Wu Ming is nostalgic for this ce.


    Wu Ming looked at Artoria, who had not changed at all in ten years, Wu Ming couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Looks like I''m really getting used to Vero identity, Artoria."


    "Then what is your real name?"


    "Wu Ming."


    "Then I will call you Wu Ming from now on, and please ept this."


    Wu Ming eyes shook when he saw what Artoria was holding.


    "Wait, Artoria, isn''t this avalon, why did you give it to me!?"


    Seeing Wu Ming slightly anxious face, Artoria smiled.


    "Because of the peace, I need you to help me save it temporarily, since you said that Avalon will be lost."


    "But, what if I take it with me when I go, no one knows how long I canst with this technique."


    "Then, from now on, you will protect me personally."


    .....


    "Hahhh~" Wu Ming sighed.


    "Sure enough, I''m still not good at mental activities." He shook his head and drank his wine.


    After the banquet, Wu Ming walked towards his room in the royal pce, and a servant passed by.


    "Sir Vero, the king invites you to see you in the garden after the meeting and discuss various matters."


    Wu Ming frowned, but said for a moment.


    "Understood, you go first."


    Therefore, Wu Ming went alone. But Wu Ming didn''t notice it when he left. The maid eyes shone withvender light, like illusory smoke, very mysterious.


    Wu Ming also entered the trap designed for him.

 Chapter 26: Departure

    Chapter 26: Departure


    Wu Ming followed the maid instructions and came to the appointed ce in the backyard of the royal pce.


    Immediately, he saw "Artoria" sitting on a chair.


    Wu Ming stepped forward and asked.


    "Artoria, what can I do?"


    "Of course there is!" Suddenly, "Artoria" suddenly turned around and tried to hug Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming immediately raised his eyebrows and jumped back quickly.


    "Who are you!?"


    Yes, the other party wasn''t Artoria. When the other party spoke, Wu Ming saw a slight strangeness. When the other party pounced into Wu Ming embrace, Wu Ming was already ready to retreat.


    But Wu Ming was still a stepte, and he could clearly feel that there was a faint dark aura constantly coiling around him in his body.


    Wu Ming looked at "Artoria" who couldn''t see his face in front of him, and his face condensed.


    "Ha ha ha ha Sir Vero, it seems you don''t recognize me yet." The other party smiled in satisfaction.


    "Could it be that you Morgan le Fay!?" said Wu Ming in surprise.


    The other party temperament, figure, hair color, and voice all resembled Artoria. It was the effect of a high-level Magecraft, but Wu Ming could still tell that the opponent body must be someone rted to Artoria. Apart from Morgan le Fay, he couldn''t think of anyone else.


    "Haha~ Sir Vero, it''s been a long time." The opponent was surrounded by magic, and her body changed for a while, and from the magic mist became Artoria who looked like an adult and charming.


    "It really is you, Morgan le Fay!" Wu Ming didn''t expect that Morgan le Fay real face looked like Artoria. If Altoria hair reached her waist and her breasts would grow again, it would be exactly the same as Morgan le Fay.


    "Ah~Ah~ Sir Vero, don''t me me, if anyone is to me, it''s because we are so annoying!" Morgan le Fay smiled charmingly, showing the sheepskin roll in his hand.


    "My summoning scroll No, it''s just a clone." Yes, Morgan is holding a scroll very simr to the scroll Merlin and King Uther Pendragon used to summon Silence.


    Because Wu Ming didn''t feel his blood on the scroll, and the real scroll was in his hands.


    Wu Ming arm surged with light, and an ancient sheepskin scroll appeared in his hand.


    "Are you trying to send me away, Morgan le Fay."


    "Hahaha~ As expected, Sir Vero, and the dark aura in your body has ensnared you, but I''ve worked so hard to get this thing, even you, it won''t be able to get rid of it for a while~" Morgan le Fay smiled triumphantly.


    Suddenly a sword of light shed towards Morgan le Fay, she quickly dodged, the sword light cut a few strands of his hair and his hair fell to the ground.


    "No matter what tricks you do, as long as I kill you before that, all tricks are bullshit." Wu Ming eyes were bloodshot and he held Exsilver, and shed at Morgan le Fay again.


    "That can''t be, Sir Vero, you must go obediently!" With a movement of Morgan le Fay finger, a technique was fired instantly.


    At the same time, the ck energy in Wu Ming body suddenly erupted, limiting him.


    "Hmm--!" Wu Ming maintained the posture of swinging his sword, suddenly not moving, the next moment, a mouthful of golden blood gushed out from his mouth.


    "Puff--!" Morgan le Fay made a firm decision, preparing the scroll that had been opened beforehand, so that the scroll was stained with unmixed blood.


    The restraint on Wu Ming body had been lifted, but the ck energy had still not dissipated.


    Wu Ming knelt on one knee, leaned on his sword, and red at Morgan le Fay angrily.


    "Damn it, Morgan le Fay, wait for me."


    "Haha~ Sir Vero, then I''ll be waiting~" In an instant, Morgan le Fayunched a reverse call from the Summoning Scroll and threw it at Wu Ming.


    The scroll suddenly started half a meter near Wu Ming, and a magic circle appeared on the surface of the scroll, and the magic circle showed a suction force, as if to suck Wu Ming in.


    The fact is also true, once the scroll sucks up Wu Ming, it will open the space-time channel and send him back to the original era.


    "Don''t expect it toe easy!" Wu Ming started to resist, but the ck energy in his body yed a role, constantly eroding Wu Ming limbs and internal organs, he was bleeding all over his body, and blood was gushing out of his armor.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!" Wu Ming eyes actually turned into red dragon pupils, and the scream became a dragon roar.


    The armor on Wu Ming body began to crumble, and pieces of armor fell to the ground, making a muffled sound.


    Wu Ming body began to change, dragon scales slowly grew from his palms, a pair of dragon wings spread across his back, and a pair of my marks appeared above his head, as if he had be a monster.


    "ROAR!" Apletely dull and painful dragon roar emanated from the royal pce, and many people who heard the voice dared toe to the backyard of the royal pce, including Artoria and Guinevere.


    "Vero, is that you?" Artoria quickly got dressed and dashed towards the dragon roar.


    Guinevere also elerated, running at a slower pace than Artoria.


    "Sir Vero, it has nothing to do with you."


    Wu Ming struggled to resist the influence of the suction of space and time, coupled with the ck energy that Morgan le Fay did not know from where, caused Wu Ming young Dragon of the Root to be unable to withstand his body and began to gradually be a dragon. At the same time, sanity is disappearing little by little.


    This was also the reason why Wu Ming had never been a dragon. He knew that with his current abilities, being a dragon would definitely not be able to withstand the immense power of the Dragon of the Root, and would lose his reasoning. He did not expect to be today Morgan le Fay overshadowed by him.


    "Roar! Morgan! Le Fay! Roar!" Wu Ming rushed towards Morgan Le Fay with a spear in his left hand and a sword in his right.


    However, Morgan le Fay seems to hold the winning ticket, without moving an inch.


    "Bang!" A greatsword withke light shining under the moon stood in front of Wu Ming.


    "Lance Lot! Move away!" Wu Ming let out a hoarse and disjointed voice.


    "You You are Sir Vero!" Lancelot did not expect that the monster-like figure in front of him was the British Silver Dragon Vero whom he respected the most in his daily life.


    "Get out of the way--!"


    "No! Please calm down! Sir Vero, do you know what you are doing! She is the king sister!" Lancelot shouted.


    "I want Arthur eradicate hidden dangers!" Wu Ming said, attacking with his sword and weapon.


    Due to the rtionship that does not blend, Lancelot constantly persists.


    "Your Majesty, you immediately leave here to find the king."


    "Knight Lancelot, Sir Vero was cursed by the ck robed man just now to save me. Now that he delirious, stop him quickly," shouted Morgan le Fay.


    "I know, please leave quickly, otherwise I can''t stop Sir Vero." Lancelot did not ask why Wu Ming and Morgan le Fay were here. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to ask, but that he couldn''t. In this form.


    Morgan le Fay nodded and left.


    Wu Ming immediately went into a rage when he saw Morgan le Fay leave.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!"


    The dazzling attack left theke knight covered in armor and scars.


    "Sir Vero please calm down!" Lancelot fought back fiercely.


    "Bang!" Lancelot didn''t pay attention, and he was thrown by Wu Ming.


    After that, Wu Ming immediately rushed behind Morgan le Fay who was about to leave, and swung the sword.


    *--!*


    At this time, Artoria and Guinevere had just arrived, seeing that Exsilver was about to hit Morgan le Fay. At this moment, the suction power of the scroll reached its maximum, and Wu Ming was sucked into the space-time channel.


    "Morgan! Le Fay! Roar!"


    Finally, the space-time channel closed, and the scroll fell to the ground.


    Since then, the legend of King Arthur recorded that after King Arthur ruled Britain and expelled the Saxons, King Arthur strongest knight, the British Silver Dragon, to save King Arthur sister Morgan le Fay from the curse of the ck wizard.


    He sacrificed his life and saved Morgan le Fay. Due to the erosion of ck magic he turned into a dragon, and was eventually sealed by King Arthur herself.


    Since then, King Arthur has been repairing the broken armor of the British Silver Dragon every day due to his excessive grief, and sent arge number of Knights of the Round Table to find the Holy Grail, to save the British Silver Dragon.


    During this period, Queen Guinevere was found to have betrayed the king and fell in love with someone else. Arge number of king Arthur knights unanimously agreed to burn Guinevere.


    Lancelot who is known as the knight of theke, saves the queen from her attachment to the queen. During the rescue, he identally kills the Round Table Knights Gareth and Gaheris.


    And Lancelot was hated by the sun knight Gawain. Guinevere became a nun. After Lancelot flees to France, Gawain asks to go after Lancelot. Out of morality, King Arthur led an expedition to France. The knight Mordred trusted by King Arthur was left behind.


    After being refused by King Arthur to acknowledge his descendants, Mordred rebelled. During King Arthur expedition, she spread rumors that the king was dead, united with many knights who were disillusioned with the king, and became king.


    King Arthur returns as soon as he finds out, and fights Mordred to the death on Cann hill.


    In the end, King Arthur freed the holy spear Rhongomyniad and killed the rebel knight Mordred. However, King Arthur was also seriously injured by the rebel knight Mordred and died soon after.


    During this period, Lancelot asks toe to his rescue, but is hindered by the sun knight Gawain.


    Gawain fights Lancelot on Camelot hill. The old wounds that urred during the fight with Lancelot and finally Gawain died on Cann hill.


    In the end, the only remaining knight, Bedivere, threw King Arthur sword Excalibur, into theke three times as per the king orders.


    In the end, Bedivere and Lancelot died lonely, Guinevere became a nun for life, and King Arthur was sent to Avalon by the Lady of the Lake to reappear in a future British crisis.


    Arthurian Kingdom, perish.

 Chapter 27: Turning into a Dragon

    Chapter 27: Turning into a Dragon


    After Wu Ming was transmitted to the space-time channel, the changes in his body became more and more visible, and his consciousness disappeared little by little, and finally began to immorally attack the space-time channel.


    It just so happened that the body of the Dragon of the Root caused the destruction of space and time. So, the space and time channel that was not very strong waspletely destroyed by Wu Ming.


    It is also due to the influence of the space and time tunnel. In addition to the things in Dragonest, the Holy Spear Yggdrasil and the Holy Sword Exsilver are also affected by the traction of space and time, faintly entering the ce where time and the passages of space are broken.


    Wu Ming relied on his instincts to make a decisive decision and swallowed the holy sword Exsilver he was blood rted to.


    As the Yggdrasil Holy Spear left the space-time tunnel, it also followed in an unknown direction.


    Then, there was the legend of the sacred dragon that lived on the top of the mountain in those days.


    ....


    On the highest peak closest to the blue sky, in a man-made cave, a terrifying and sacred dragon was sleeping. What was strange was that a trace of ck energy intertwined with this giant dragon.


    The dragon white scales were sharp and angr, filled with a silver-white metallic luster. The dragon horn on the top of the head shone like a cool crown. A scorching dragon breath spit out along with a dragon breath.


    Don''t know how long, the ck air dissipated, and the dragon breathing gradually stabilized, the Dragon opened its eyes, and the ruby-like dragon pupils were very conspicuous in this dark cave.


    "So that''s how it is, am I already a dragon." An ancient and dull sound came from the dragon mouth.


    Yes, the dragon in this cave is Wu Ming, the Dragon of the Root trapped by Morgan le Fay.


    Since arriving in this unknown era, Wu Ming hadpletely lost his mind due to the immense power of the Dragon of the Root, leaving only his nature as the Dragon of the Root.


    During this period, the ck energy in Wu Ming body was constantly eroding him. He instinctively started to resist this power and destroy it. Therefore, except for looking for prey from time to time, he basically stayed in the cave.


    It also happened that after the ck energy waspletely annihted, Wu Ming also limited the great power of the Dragon of the Root because of the self-protection awareness of the Dragon of the Root, so his sanity also returned.


    "What kind of thing is this, damn it, that Morgan le Fay bastard." Wu Ming huge dragon w hit the ground, some dust floated up, and debris fell.


    "I don''t know where Yggdrasil fell. Fortunately, Exsilver was swallowed in my stomach." Even though Wu Ming sanity had disappeared, there was no problem with his memory. He clearly remembered the matter of swallowing swords and throwing spears.


    "Forget it, after all, it''s my Noble Phantasm. As long as it''s in this era, I''ll definitely be able to find it again. Take this time and treat it as traveling. Wu Ming stretched, but found the dragon body not very easy to stretch.


    "I almost forgot that I became a dragon. Looks like the legend of the monster journey ising soon, hahaha~" Dunno what he was thinking, Wu Mingughed happily.


    "I want to say that I am worthy of myself. I ampletely used to life and the human body, and I can still be very happy when I be a dragon. Well, this should be me as Dragon."


    Wu Ming got up and walked towards the cave entrance.


    *Whistling*


    "Huh--!" With a wave of his wings, Wu Ming rose into the sky and flew into the distance.


    ....


    Wu Ming flew in the sky immorally, because as a dragon, no monster dared to attack him.


    Feeling the wind howling all around, seeing the beautiful scenery on the ground, Wu Ming couldn''t help but sigh.


    "This feels great! Ha ha ha--!"


    Wu Ming continuously maneuvered through the air, never getting bored.


    After ying for a while, Wu Ming saw a city, and after thinking about it for a while, he flew down.


    The townspeople noticed that a ck dot was approaching in the sky, and they gathered together curiously, until they realized that it was a giant dragon.


    "Dragon! It''s a dragon!"


    "Fast! Everyone, go!"


    The citizens fled in panic, and the soldiers also helped to give orders and report to their superiors.


    Wu Mingnded on the square in the center of the city, and a huge wave of air hit the surroundings.


    *Huh------*


    Many people who did not retreat in time staggered.


    Wu Ming looked at this panicked human and the surrounding buildings, wanting to see what period this was.


    As a result, after watching for a long time, Wu Ming could only conclude that it was King Arthur early period, and nothing else was known.


    "Child!"


    Suddenly, a scream came from behind Wu Ming, and at the same time, he felt something creep up his tail, and he looked behind him.


    It turned out to be a two or three year old child, the child mother looked panicked by Wu Ming arrival, causing the two or three year old child to run on her tail.


    Wu Ming lifted his tail and moved it to his mouth. When everyone thought the dragon in front of them was going to eat the child and the mother screamed in pain, she rubbed her huge dragon face rubbing this little baby.


    "Giggle~" Wu Ming rub made the little babyugh.


    Wu Ming moved his tail above his head, and the little baby consciously climbed onto his head, holding the dragon horns and grinning.


    At this time, everyone found that the dragon in front of them was not as bad as they imagined, on the contrary, at this moment, the silent appearance apanied by theughter of the children was very sacred.


    "PleaseExcuse me Can Lord Holy Dragon return the child to me" The mother also saw that the holy dragon in front of her didn''t seem to hurt or eat her child, so she mustered up the courage to ask.


    As soon as Wu Ming stretched out the dragon tail and the little baby ying with the dragon horn above himself cleverly climbed up, he lowered the dragon tail and gave it to the baby mother.


    "Thank you Thank you for not hurting my son Thank you"


    The mother hastily picked up the child, crying and thanking him.


    The people around were also relieved and rxed, but still didn''t rx their vignce. After that, even if the holy dragon in front of them is very friendly, there is no guarantee that it will not suddenly be fierce.


    After Wu Ming saw the people around him slowly calming down, he opened his mouth and started asking.


    "Can you ask your king to talk to me, I have something to find him."


    Suddenly, there was a deathly silence all around.


    Everyone never thought that the dragon in front of them would speak, after all, the dragon is a kind of demon beast, and they have never seen a demon beast that can speak human words, and it is quite surprising that it does not hurt people.


    "Esteemed Dragon Dragon Lord, we have someone to inform the country His Majesty the King, His Majesty should Should havee soon, please Please wait a moment," said a braver warrior.


    At this time, a group of people came in the distance, led by a man who seemed to be in the prime of his life and had the temperament of a king. Wu Ming guessed that this person should be the king.


    After he got off the horse, the warrior who had just spoken with Wu Ming rushed to the king and recounted all the previous scenes.


    When he finished talking to a soldier, he signaled the soldier to retreat, and then walked over to Wu Ming.


    "Dear Dragon God, I am Lugalbanda, king of Uruk, what can you do with me?" said the man named Lugalbanda.


    "I want to make a contract with you." Wu Ming said his thoughts calmly.


    "What!?"


    Lugalbanda was dumbfounded in his ce.

 Chapter 28: Uruk Sage Dragon

    Chapter 28: Uruk Sage Dragon


    Recently, rumors like this had been circting in Sumer.


    The city of Uruk was chosen by the sage dragon, and the sage dragon signed a contract with the king of Uruk Lugalbanda, and the sage dragon will protect Uruk.


    When this news came out, the city-state lords were shocked. After all, the City of Uruk was originally one of the most powerful cities in Sumer. Now, with the protection of the sage dragon, Uruk would inevitably be a royal city in the Sumerian territory, that was what the other city-state kings feared.


    When the kings of the various city-states were very anxious and decided to start sending spies, Wu Ming far away in Uruk was enjoying the moment.


    In the luxurious big stone pce, a giant dragon is lyingfortably on a soft pillow, and all kinds of delicacies are in front of him, and piles of delicious food are disappearing at a speed that is visible to the naked eye.


    After eating thest mouthful of food, the dragon belched with the dragon breath.


    "Well~ it''s worthy of the country where the eldest king of mankind resides. It''s no worse than King Arthur."


    This giant dragon is Wu Ming. After changing into a morefortable position, he began to fall asleep.


    After a while, Wu Ming opened his eyes.


    "Sure enough, I''m still worried about Artoria and the others."


    Since Wu Ming was expelled by Morgan le Fay on the night of the party celebrating the unification of Britain by Artoria, he had no idea what happened after.


    Did Mordred rebel.


    Did the Morgan le Fay conspiracy work?


    Was Guinevere burned alive.


    Did Lancelot run away because of Guinevere.


    Did Gareth and Gaheris die.


    Had Artoria sent someone to find the Holy Grail.


    Wu Ming didn''t know everything about it.


    "I''m afraid they will repeat the same mistakes I know."


    Wu Ming shook the big dragon head.


    "Forget it, however, my current century is far from King Arthur century. Everything that was supposed to happen has happened. Let''s see his fate."


    (Anyway, even if they die, Artoria and the others will be Heroic Spirits, there''s no need to be afraid of not meeting each other.)


    As a result, the dragon waszy to take another nap.


    For some time, Wu Ming felt something coalesce in his body.


    Wu Ming opened his eyes carefully feeling the magic energy in his body.


    At the same time, Wu Ming seemed to hear someone praying.


    "Great dragon godplease bless Sunny weather when harvesting"


    "Could this be Faith!?"


    The more Wu Ming thought about it, the more he felt it, and immediately got up, using Magecraft to carefully explore where the prayer wasing from.


    The images shed through Wu Ming mind, and what was finally shown was a spectacr ceremony.


    Arge stone statue carved with an unmingled look was ced in the center, surrounded by a bonfire, one by one the believers knelt on the ground, praying for a good harvest next year.


    The person who presided over the sacrificial ceremony was King Uruk Lugalbanda who had signed a contract with Wu Ming.


    "Interesting, looks like you want to let me stay like this and protect the city of Uruk for generations toe."


    Regarding this situation, Wu Ming said it didn''t matter. After all, even if his "believers" didn''t believe him, it would have no effect on him. Having this belief would at most increase Wu Ming strength.


    He is the Dragon of the Root, the power added by faith doesn''t affect him too much. Of course, this was after Wu Ming grew up, and now, this power was still useful to him.


    "As your god, I must show my spirit a little, or I pity Lugalbanda too much."


    Wu Ming closed his eyes and exerted the power of faith in his body


    The silent stone statue on the sacrificial tform began to glow.


    Slowly, the light became clearer, and before long the believers and Lugalbanda in the audience were shocked.


    The believers were surprised that the Dragon God appeared, and Lugalbanda was surprised that Wu Ming could still do it.


    In the beginning, Lugalbanda was the first to defend Wu Ming, and the other was because Wu Ming appearance was too sacred, so Lugalbanda started the "God Creation Project".


    The shadow of the illusory dragon is attached to the stone statue, at this moment, the stone statue looks very holy.


    "Master Dragon Sage, please bless us!"


    "Master Dragon Sage, please bless us!"


    As a result, many believers began to pray aloud for blessings.


    Wu Ming controlled the shadow, facing the sky with the dragon breath, but this dragon breath was a huge stream of clear water.


    The water touched the clouds in the sky, joined them, and it began to rain.


    The color of the rain is all golden, no matter the person or object that is watered in the rain, it will lookpletely new.


    Sick people get better, broken things begin to recover, and grass begins to grow on the vacantnd, and everything seems to be alive.


    After the rain stopped, Wu Ming dispelled the shadow.


    Feeling the more and more abundant faith power in the body, Wu Ming said.


    "Huh~ Looks like using thisrge scale Magecraft is really good."


    That''s right, just now Wu Ming used arge-scale Blessing Primodial Magecraft Rune: recovery rain.


    Frankly, it''s actually the magic that Odin uses to work wonders when he casts the wand.


    Wu Ming was also using it at this time.


    "After a while, I will lock down the tracks of Yggdrasil and leave Uruk for the time being."


    Yes, he didn''t know what was happening. Yggdrasil trail suddenly didn''t feel it, like he knew something was in the room, but he didn''t know where it was. Wu Ming was very depressed.


    Wu Mingy down again and began to fall asleep.


    Due to being a dragon, Wu Ming became even morezy.


    ....


    Now he used the stone statue to observe Uruk.


    Wu Ming had seen people praying, seen some killing, and seen some ying around. Whenever he can help then he helps. After that, as Wu Ming expected, King Lugalbanda of Uruk met Rimat Ninsun.


    On that day, Lugalbanda identally came into contact with a goddess, Rimat Ninsun, while hunting.


    After that, the goddess turned into a human and came to Uruk, and Wu Ming met this goddess several times. With no conflict of interest, plus Rimat Ninsun is also a kind goddess, the two sides are quitepatible in terms of personality.


    After that, Lugalbanda and Rimat Ninsun met and got married. In the second year, they gave birth to a child who was named Gilgamesh by the goddess Rimat Ninsun.


    When he knew this, Wu Ming spat out water as he drank.


    After a long time, this turned out to be thend of the eldest king.


    "Looks like the days toe will be interesting."


    In this way, Wu Ming became a nanny at the request of the goddess Rimat Ninsun.

 Chapter 29: Isthar

    Chapter 29: Isthar


    Soon, several years passed, and the reputation of the viceroy genius began to spread in the Sumerian territory.


    As long as Wu Ming had nothing to do, he would follow this young king in the form of a shadow of trust.


    Watching this wise young king grow by the day, Wu Ming could hardly imagine that Gilgamesh would be a tyrant when he grew up.


    On the sacrificial stage, in front of the statue of the Sage Dragon.


    After the daily worship, the people of Uruk left one after another, and in the end, only the viceroy remained.


    "Well, Dragon Sage, people are already gone,e out and talk to me immediately." The young king smiled, like a well-behaved child, but Wu Ming didn''t think so.


    The stone statue began to emit a faint golden light.


    The shadow of an illusory dragon appeared on the stone statue.


    "You still have the same bad taste as always, little Gil." A dull ancient voice rang out.


    "Hahaha~ What can I do, who made me a ''good boy''~" An innocentugh sounded in Wu Ming ears.


    Wu Ming shook his head.


    "Let''s go, today is a Great Adventure."


    The young king eyes lit up.


    "Is it the legendary Mount Ebih that even the gods fear?"


    "Of course, the ce I brought you to must be the best!"


    Wu Ming big dragon head tilted and said excitedly.


    "Then get ready!"


    After speaking, Wu Ming started chanting an incantation.


    In the slightly nervous and excited eyes of young Gilgamesh, a beautiful golden magic circle enveloped him, and light flooded Gilgamesh eyes.


    When Gilgamesh lowered his arm that was blocking the light, what caught his attention was a tall mountain.


    "This is Mount Ebih." The young king uttered the joyful voice that children should have.


    After all, this child is only a child.


    Wu Ming thought in his heart.


    "Sage Dragon, let''s hurry up." With that, Gilgamesh moved his short legs and embarked on a great adventure climbing Mount Ebih.


    Wu Ming floated in the air like a ghost, apanying the young king up the mountain little by little.


    (Mount Ebih, you must add some difficulty to this king, otherwise he will have to cry in front of me again.)


    After all, it was Ebih mountain, Wu Ming could feel the immense magic power contained in this mountain. After a brief exchange of magic power, he took control of some things on the mountain and started blocking Gilgamesh.


    In the process of climbing the mountain, young Gilgamesh encountered many strange things. The rock that fell from the top of the mountain, the soaring goshawk, the entangled vines, the beasts rushing in, all made it difficult for Gilgamesh to ascend the mountain. After some difficulty, Gilgamesh finally reached the top of the mountain


    "Wow!"


    The young king shouted to the sky, expressing his inner joy.


    "Hahaha~ Sage Dragon,e and have a look, this scene is really spectacr~"


    "That is why Mount Ebih has such a beautiful view, Gil."


    A small shadow appeared, floating beside Gilgamesh.


    "Okay, I took the risk, and I turned it back," said Wu Ming.


    "Well~ I''m not done yet~ But let''s go back, good things are forst." The young king began his journey down the mountain.


    Wu Ming also disappeared.


    If the journey up the mountain is difficult, then the journey down the mountain is easy.


    Along the way, Gilgamesh ys with cute animals, collects wild fruits, and collects sparkling stones.


    However, it didn''t take long for Wu Ming to know that a goddess hade here.


    (Is he here to specifically look for Gil? No, it doesn''t seem so, then what is he here for?)


    Wu Ming did not specifically inform Gilgamesh of the goddess arrival, as Gilgamesh was now on the "god" side. Although in the future he will choose the "people" side.


    Soon, the goddess met Gilgamesh.


    "Ah~ Isn''t this Gilgamesh, what are you doing here~"


    Facing the goddess who had suddenly appeared, Gilgamesh looked a little confused.


    Wu Ming appeared behind Gilgamesh, facing this beautiful goddess, he seemed to be thinking about something.


    "Goddess Ishtar, what did you do when you came to Mount Ebih?" Wu Ming dull ancient voice rang out.


    "Oh~ Isn''t this the Sage Dragon of Uruk? Are you apanying the viceroy? I thought you were long gone. I don''t think Rimat Ninsun can hold you back. Why, do you like being a babysitter~ I still like this young king~" joked the goddess who was called Ishtar by Wu Ming.


    Even though Isthar used words with honor, there wasn''t much respect in them.


    "I don''t need you to mind my business. Let your fathere and talk about it."


    In fact, when Wu Ming became the dragon sage of Uruk, he came into contact with a deity in the Sumerian realm. Maybe because he seems to be the dragon of the legendary Dragon of the Root, the king of the gods. Anu was amazed at Wu Ming, who gave Wu Ming who wasn''t very strong back then, an opportunity to take advantage of him.


    Disguised as an all-powerful but wounded dragon, the legendary Dragon of the Root requires faith to heal its wounds.


    Hence, the scene where Wu Ming reprimanded Ishtar appeared above.


    "You''re kidding, I''m here today to see this Ebih mountain, so I won''t bother you and the viceroy." As she said, she continued walking up the mountain.


    (I have long heard that the goddess Ishtar is very brave. I saw her today.)


    "Let''s go Gil,e back."


    However, Gilgamesh did not act.


    "What''s the matter, Gil." Wu Ming was confused. Gilgamesh should not have been mesmerized by the goddess.


    "That goddess, there''s something wrong with the look in her eyes," said Gilgamesh quickly.


    "What is wrong?"


    "Well, it''s a gaze that will destroy a treasure."


    "What do you mean"


    "I think the goal is this Ebih Mountain."


    "Then don''t mind us, let''s go." Even though he said that, Wu Ming didn''t think so.


    "Sage Dragon, send me back to Uruk, I want to return soon."


    "I really can''t do anything with you."


    A sh of light shed, and Gilgamesh disappeared in his ce.


    But Wu Ming turned around and flew towards Ishtar.


    "If I remember correctly, there was a passage in Mesopotamian mythology. Goddess Ishtar destroyed Mount Ebih because she couldn''t understand it. Every step she took, she increased his strength. One point, until he reached the top and prated it. The heart of the mountain with a spear thrust, causing theplete copse of Mount Ebih."


    "It''s really troublesome to stop Ishtar destruction of Ebih. Am I not going to do anything when I''m full."


    But---


    "I really have nothing to do. Ishtar, I am here to stop you."


    Turned into a stream of silent sound, rushing forward.

 Chapter 30: Gilgamesh

    Chapter 30: Gilgamesh


    After sending Gilgamesh away, Wu Ming immediately caught up with Ishtar who was walking to the top of the mountain.


    After that, Wu Ming descended the mountain with Ishtar. After seeing Ishtar off, he specially set up a barrier to prevent Ishtar from breaking his promise.


    After that, he returned to the Uruk Sage Dragon stone statue.


    "Are you back, Sage Dragon." Young Gilgamesh sat before the stone statue, looking up at the vast sky.


    "Well, I came back, and I managed to stop Ishtar, but..."


    "Did something happen, Sage Dragon?" The young king tilted his head, very cute.


    "Ah~, you will know in the future. Now, you will start to get stronger Gil, otherwise you can''t protect what you want to protect. Just like today, you can only rely on other people."


    "Yes, I understand~" Young Gil smiled innocently.


    In fact, young Gilgamesh was not weak. Of course, this is only for "humans." Young Gilgamesh was a prodigy, and his martial arts and wisdom were above themon man, but---


    "In the future, the various gods you will face, you can''tpete with them without a strong power."


    Gilgamesh wasn''t a fool, she was naive now, but she wasn''t stupid.


    "As for the Magecraft aspect, you still continue to ask your mother for advice, and as for martial arts matterse to me, but"


    Wu Ming clung to the stone statue, emitting a terrifying aura.


    "This teaching, if you don''t take it seriously, you will die."


    Young Gilgamesh gulped, his little head nodding frantically.


    ....


    Since then, under the guidance of Wu Ming and Rimat Ninsun, Gilgamesh developed rapidly.


    Time flies.


    After the ritual of offering to the sage dragon ended, the woman with blonde hair and red eyes leaned in front of the stone statue of the sage dragon.


    "..." She just sat quietly, staring at the vast sky without saying a word.


    The stone statue began to glow, showing a ghost.


    "What is it Gil, are you worried?"


    Wu Ming looked at the woman in front of him, and couldn''t help but remember the past.


    (I didn''t realize that Gil was a woman before, I was so stupid... Ah~~)


    There was no way, who made Gilgamesh look so handsome and neutral when she was a child, and there was no way Wu Ming saw Gilgamesh bathing or going to the toilet.


    "Nothing big, I just think that people lives are too monotonous."


    "Don''t they have the courage to face fear? If I think about it carefully, they wille to me if they have a problem."


    Wu Ming thought that the current Uruk people might not be able to withstand the Gugnna (Bull of Heaven) in the futureSeven years of drought.


    "So are you going to be a tyrant."


    Upon hearing these words, Gilgamesh face lifted an arrogant smile.


    "I am not a tyrant, I am a tyrant myself. I''ll go first, Sage Dragon."


    As she spoke, Gilgamesh stood valiantly and headed for the Uruk Pce.


    After all, it was inevitable that a perfect genius would be king when she reached adulthood.


    Sure enough, during these days, King Gilgamesh of Uruk arbitrarily fought and amassed wealth.


    Remembering Gilgamesh when she was a child, she was highly respected and loved by all. Even though she was a woman, Gilgamesh was extraordinary, beautiful and heroic. The important thing is that she is the ideal ruler of the people.


    Young Gilgamesh possessed the qualities of a king better than anyone on earth: tolerance, care, justice, and benevolence. All the people praised her and were amazed by his appearance.


    It''s just that all of this is God conspiracy.


    To limit the people, the gods created Gilgamesh with "two-thirds as gods and one-thirds as humans", letting her be king, rule over the fools, keep them stable, and trust them.


    However, as an adult, Gilgamesh discovers that peopleck something, like the courage to face fear, and there is now more silence, which only makes these incidents worse.


    From then on, Gilgamesh decided to create a great storm that ruled mankind, not just a king who ruled mankind.


    The people "disaster" hase.


    During this time Gilgamesh bullied both men and women, dominated rampantly, and his personality had changed from being wise and gentle, tolerant and just to arrogant.


    Now he often calls other people "hybrids".


    How could he say that? She is 2/3 god and 1/3 human and calling others "hybrids" is the hero king Gilgamesh. (just kidding)


    So, one day, Wu Ming slipped into the dream of Gilgamesh, who was sleeping.


    Gilgamesh walks a dark path with a bleak future.


    "Is this my dream," said Gilgamesh.


    "Yes, Gil, this is your dream." A great sage dragon appeared behind Gilgamesh.


    "Oh~ Is this your real body, Sage Dragon?" Gilgamesh said with great interest his arms wrapped around his chest.


    "How, not bad, hahaha~" Wu Ming dull voice started to spread.


    Gilgamesh who frowned slightly, only chuckled, and his lips said lightly.


    "So, what were you doing in my dream, Sage Dragon."


    "I dive into your dreams today, one to tell you about the predictions I saw today, and the other is to see if you have changed." Wu Ming stoppedughing and said.


    "What prophecy?" said Gilgamesh firmly.


    After all, it was the mentor prophecy, so she still needed to listen to it.


    This is exactly what Gilgamesh was thinking.


    "The gods made humanoid weapons to guard against your recklessness to suppress the people. Soon, these humanoid weapons will inadvertently learn of your atrocities, and wille to Uruk to stop your atrocities. His name is-Enkidu."


    "Enkidu~ Interesting, let hime, let me see the power he has as a god-made weapon."


    After speaking, Gilgamesh turned and walked down the dimly lit street.


    "You will be friends with him."


    Gilgamesh who was advancing stopped and turned to look at Wu Ming.


    "Humph! Friends, I don''t need friends, and no one is qualified to be my friend." Gilgamesh stared at Wu Ming viciously.


    It''s just that in Wu Ming eyes this is like an arrogant lioness.


    "Oh~ Really, Gil~" said Wu Ming with a smile, deliberately lowering his long tone.


    "You are my mentor, with a different nature." Before he could finish speaking, Gilgamesh immediately turned around and continued walking. However thest rosy face before turning around was still caught by Wu Ming.


    "He will be the only friend you know. You''ll find this out when you see it," said Wu Ming, looking at Gilgamesh, who was traveling far away.


    "Huh! Then I''ll beat him up when I see him," Gilgamesh said as he walked without turning around.


    Wu Ming big dragon mouth smirked, and he smiled.


    "Do as you please."


    Gilgamesh stopped, and continued walking in an instant.


    "Even though your future is full of fog, your aim is unshakable. You will definitely reach the end. Keep forward. Before I leave, I will pave the way for you as the teacher who has taught you for eighteen years."


    After speaking, the darkness around Gilgamesh path gradually dissipated, and Wu Ming huge dragon body also turned into a hint of starlight, hovering around Gilgamesh.


    At this moment, she was like a battle goddess, heroic, beautiful, and strong.


    Trantor note: Gilgamesh in the previous chapters used the word [He] because I thought Gilgamesh was a man, but in this chapter it is revealed that Gilgamesh is a woman , so from now on Gilgamesh inter chapters will use the word [She]


    And for Enkidu because he doesn''t have a gender, Enkidu uses the word [He]

 Chapter 31: The First Meeting of Gilgamesh and Enkidu

    Chapter 31: The First Meeting of Gilgamesh and Enkidu


    After Wu Ming slipped into Gilgamesh dream, for a long time, Gilgamesh behavior changed slightly.


    Although people didn''t notice it, Wu Ming did.


    After that, the Enkidu mentioned by Wu Ming came to Uruk City.


    And Gilgamesh also started to pay attention to Enkidu because of Wu Ming words.


    On this day, Wu Ming clung to the dragon-shaped puppet made with Magecraft and flew to the pce where Gilgamesh was.


    Gilgamesh saw something enter, and as his figure moved, she jumped up and grabbed Wu Ming puppet.


    "Is this a Sage Dragon? You''re still very rxed, haven''t recovered from your injury, and still want to be a puppet~" Gilgameshughed.


    Externally, Wu Ming released a statement that he was injured and needed to recover.


    "What are you talking about, this is also a necessary course for recovery, look at my wings, how realistic the carvings are, and the ws..." Wu Ming, who was gripped by Gilgamesh, started his speech.


    "Stop, I don''t want to know the structure of this doll. Why did youe to see this king today, do you want to see this king befriend the so-called Enkidu?" Gilgamesh waved his hand and let go of Wu Ming.


    With a wave of Wu Ming wings, he flew in front of Gilgamesh.


    "You are really rude, I don''t remember teaching you like this."


    Seeing Gilgamesh sharp ruby eyes, Wu Ming said quickly.


    "Cough~ Actually I only care about you, I''m afraid you''ll get hurt, so I''m here to watch over you so you don''t overdo it." In fact, after Wu Ming told Gilgamesh about Enkidu that day, he was worried that if Gilgamesh wasn''t friends with Enkidu, so the story wouldn''t bepletely messed up.


    Uh, well, even though this world history epic was originally different from the story Wu Ming knew. But that wasn''t the point, at least he didn''t hate the god-made weapon called Enkidu.


    Wu Ming was now almost able to use a bit of Dragon of the Root powerful ability. Therefore, he decided to confront him when the Gugnna (Bull of Heaven) rampage in the future, so that the gods would not punish Gilgamesh and Enkidu so that one of the two was lost.


    "Humph! I have never heard of someone who can harm this king? Who do you think this king is, kidding. Sage Dragon, don''t worry, this king will only hit him, and I won''t do anything to him. After all, this king is the hero king of Uruk."


    Gilgamesh embraced his chest with his arms proudly.


    Wu Ming looked at Gilgamesh hand with a strange face, and muttered under his breath.


    "I didn''t know before, how it grew so fast now"


    "What are you looking at, Sage Dragon!"


    Gilgamesh turned to the side with a flushed face, and his hands on his chest began to cover the supporter against his chest.


    "Cough~ It''s nothing, don''t underestimate that Enkiduter, he was born as a god-made weapon to hold you back, and you will definitely suffer if you underestimate him."


    Wu Ming coughed dryly and quickly changed the subject.


    "Got it, this king will be a little more seriouster, just a little." Gilgamesh face had an "I''ll hit him lightly" expression on his face.


    Sure enough, Wu Ming had thought of the shame that Gilgamesh would find herself unaware of Enkidu for a while.


    "Then I wish you luck, Gil."


    The puppet dragony on Gilgamesh head with a happy face.


    "Hey, you can only lie down for a while, and this king will meet that personter."


    "Yes~"


    Wu Ming discovered that as long as she was alone with himself, Gilgamesh would reveal his only childish heart, showing the posture of an ordinary person, instead of being a king or tyrant, noble, ruthless, arrogant, and powerful.


    Wu Ming really didn''t want to see Gilgamesh as king, which reminded her of Artoria.


    However, Wu Ming knew that Gilgamesh was a true king, a perfect king. He didn''t want Artoria to ignore her gender and just protect her people with the sword in her hand. Gilgamesh would not hide his gender, instead, she would publicly inform people, and lead people in two rtively contradictory ways full of warmth and brutality.


    It had to be said that Gilgamesh was far better than Artoria as a king, and Artoria was only fit to be a knight.


    Of course, this is only Wu Ming personal opinion, after all, as long as they are willing, he will pave the way for them.


    Wu Ming came back to his senses, cleared the mess in his mind, saw the bustling streets and depressed people, he said.


    "It is estimated that Enkidu will return to look for youter, on behalf of the people."


    Gilgamesh said with a smile as she crossed his slender legs.


    "Oh~ let it go, this king is still worried that no one will please this king."


    Gilgamesh sipped the wine in a pretty ss and savored it carefully.


    "Sage Dragon, do you want to drink it?" Gilgamesh said to Wu Ming over his head while holding the cup.


    "Forget it, this doll has no body feeling, and it doesn''t matter whether it''s drinking or not."


    After speaking, Wu Ming seemed to sense something, and instantly flew over Gilgamesh head andnded on the table in front of Gilgamesh.


    Gilgamesh also looked towards the door, and after a few seconds, a soldier entered from outside.


    "King, there is someone named Enkidu who provoked you outside the royal pce, said that you were cruel, and said that he wanted to change you."


    Gilgamesh nced at the soldier with only a nce, and the bowed head of the soldier lowered even more.


    "Let him wait."


    "Yes." After the soldier said, he ran out quickly.


    Gilgamesh slowly tasted the wine in his hand, not in a hurry.


    At this moment, Wu Ming spoke.


    "How cruel you are now, look at the soldier, and don''t dare to look at you."


    "It''s just that they haven''t adapted to my changes, and they''re afraid to offend me. After a long time, they will be fine."


    Gilgamesh put down the empty ss and stood up.


    "Okay, I''m done drinking and drinking. It''s time for the one named Enkidu to take a look and see the prestige of the Hero King."


    As she said, she walked towards the door.


    "Don''t be careless~"


    "Practice!"


    Wu Ming smiled and shook his head, also a movement, flew towards the window.


    On the road, Gilgamesh was standing in the middle of the road with his arms folded, standing straight, the figure of the golden ratio showed inadvertently, and he looked at the opposite side mockingly.


    Opposite her, a person with long green hair, white robes, and a childish face stood there, looking at Gilgamesh with a serious face.


    "Are you Enkidu!"


    "Are you the Hero King Gilgamesh!"


    The two words spoken almost simultaneously collided with each other, forming an invisible depression in the air.


    "Huh! Interesting, let me try how much power you have! Bastard!"

 Chapter 32: Uruk double king

    Chapter 32: Uruk double king


    "However, this is not the ce to fight,e with me." After speaking, she walked towards the stone statue for sacrifice.


    After all, this was a country and its territory, so there was no room for the slightest destruction.


    For a moment, the two gathered in front of the stone statue of the Sage Dragon.


    Wu Ming had already transferred his consciousness to the stone statue when Gilgamesh and Enkidu arrived. After the two arrived, Wu Ming created a barrier with runes to protect the altar from being destroyed.


    "Then let me ask here now, what did you do to me, are you reprimanding me?" Gilgamesh sneered.


    "Exactly, I will handle your arrogance myself."


    After speaking, Enkidu kicked his leg and jumped up, rushing towards Gilgamesh in front of him.


    Gilgamesh was not far behind and rushed forward.


    *Boom!*


    The strong wind generated by the collision between the two of them blew away everything around him. The huge stone statue of the Sage Dragon swayed slightly, but soon stabilized.


    While the two faced each other, Gilgamesh looked into Enkidu light green eyes, and Gilgamesh saw understanding in these eyes, as if she had been seen by Enkidu a long time ago. This couldn''t help angering Gilgamesh.


    As Gilgamesh pushed Enkidu away, with a wave of his hand, golden ripples appeared behind him.


    Pieces of swords, weapons, daggers, and spears that could be called Noble Phantasms slowly emerged from the golden ripples. Gilgamesh grabbed one of them and rushed at Enkidu again, while the other Noble Phantasms exploded one after another targeting Enkidu.


    Enkidu saw the swords, guns, swords and spears shooting at him, and Gilgamesh who was running with the sword, and he didn''t panic. He only touched the ground with one hand. In an instant, the ground also surged with a sword made of y. Enkidu also grabs one of the swords and confronts Gilgamesh.


    *Boom bang bang bang bang!*


    The piece of Noble Phantasm collided with the Noble Phantasm made of mud, making a cracking sound in the air. Gilgamesh and Enkidu also fought together, swords everywhere, sword auras shing.


    Slowly, Wu Ming protection began to lose its effect, the runes were ruthlessly crushed, and cracks appeared on the ground.


    "Stupid! Just mud and gravel and also wants to be on par with me!"


    Gilgamesh seemed to have faced a suitable opponent. At this moment, Gilgamesh face was full of shock and anger.


    Enkidu didn''t speak, only the shadow of the sword and the infinite sword faced Gilgamesh.


    *boom bang bang bang bang bang*


    It was a round of sh of swords and swords, Gilgamesh and Enkidu both fighting more and more fiercely, which made the ce watching the sage dragon stone possessed by the soundless soundless speech.


    With this, Gilgamesh and Enkidu fought on the sacred dragon tform all day long. The sound of frequent shes of swords spread throughout Uruk, which made the people of Uruk very restless.


    Finally, the sound of the swords stopped at a certain moment, and Gilgamesh stood wearily, his clothes badly damaged, and basically nothing could stop him. The same goes for Enkidu, his body iscking and he is not dressed. After all, the swords where the earth turned were all made from the earth in Enkidu own body.


    For a moment, Gilgamesh looked at Enkidu and smiled, a very happy smile that surprised Wu Ming.


    "Ha ha ha ha----!" Gilgameshy on the groundughing. She justy down very slowly as if something was supporting her. At the same time, a white cloth wrapped around Gilgamesh.


    "The two sides are only me standing still, if there is nothing you want to protect, you will just lie down like a stupid corpse."


    Gilgamesh said with a smile.


    "So, how about ending in a draw?" Enkidu thought for a moment and said.


    Then, following Gilgamesh movements, shey down.


    But in an instant, Enkidu felt a force supporting him on the huge stone statue, and at the same time a piece of white cloth that he had no idea where it hade from was wrapped around him.


    (Maybe it''s a Sage Dragon, so gentle~)


    After a short break, Enkidu suddenly spoke.


    "If you use Noble Phantasm like that, won''t you feel bad?"


    Gilgameshy on his back on the slightly chaotic sage dragon sacrifice tform, and said with a broad smile.


    "So how? If the opponent is worthy of me, even if all the treasures in the Gate of Babylon are exhausted, I am willing."


    "Really You really are interesting." Enkidu clear voice made an indistinct meaning.


    Listening to the conversation between Gilgamesh and Enkidu who was lying on the ground, Wu Ming suddenly aroused an evil feeling in his heart.


    The stone statue of a sage dragon suddenly emitted a golden light, and Gilgamesh and Enkidu turned their heads absentmindedly. After the golden light, there were two more people in front of the stone statue.


    After seeing the appearance of these two men, Gilgamesh and Enkidu were a little lethargic.


    Broken golden hair, ruby-like eyes filled with dead silence, and a face that resembled Gilgamesh, if one were to say that these two were Gilgamesh brother, no one would doubt it. But----


    "Gilgamesh, do you have any brothers?" Enkidu asked suspiciously.


    Gilgamesh who was usually haughty and haughty would actually blush, even though his expression became angrier, but also more attractive.


    "Sage Dragon, did you do it!" shouted Gilgamesh.


    After being shouted at by Gilgamesh, the two men seemed to wake up, their eyes bright.


    One of them spoke.


    "Hahaha~ This is a doll I made earlier that isfortable for me to have and move around. I''m just processing it temporarily to make these two dolls more realistic."


    Then, another doll spoke.


    "This is not to see you two tired, I will send the two of you to the royal pce to rest." As they say, the two "male versions of Gilgamesh" went towards Gilgamesh and Enkidu respectively.


    "You, don''t use my face. Wait wait a minute, I will rest here for a while, I don''t need you to deliver, Ah!" Wu Ming gave a hug before Gilgamesh finished speaking. Gilgamesh was embraced, of course, in a princess hug.


    By the way, another Wu Ming puppet was also hugging Enkidu, and Enkidu was much more well-behaved than Gilgamesh, who was constantly making a fuss.


    "Look at how well little En behaves, you just have to obey."


    "I don''t need you to worry about it, quickly put me down, and why are you using such a young puppet, you old monster who has lived for so many years!" Even though Gilgamesh said no, But when others didn''t... Wu Ming said that Enkidu was well behaved, she followed and didn''t fuss, but his face became even more rosy.


    "How pathetic, I still wasn''t born into my race~"


    Wu Ming clone controlled two puppets, walking and talking.


    But Enkidu, lying quietly in Wu Ming arms, staring at the face of the "Gilgamesh boy", thought


    (Such a warm hug, is this the Dragon of the Root in the legend?)


    Apanied by the voices of Wu Ming and Gilgamesh, he who used the runes to hide, returned to the royal pce with Gilgamesh and Enkidu.


    After that, Uruk heard the news that Enkidu, who challenged the tyrant Gilgamesh, was recruited as a victim by the sage Dragon. The Sacrifice for Enkidu will be ced on the Sage Dragon Sacrifice tform

 Chapter 33: Divine Beast Humbaba

    Chapter 33: Divine Beast Humbaba


    After Gilgamesh and Enkidu fight, Enkidu befriends Gilgamesh. ording to Enkidu, she began observing Gilgamesh when Gilgamesh was young.


    Since she was a divinely made weapon, Enkidu would always observe Gilgamesh, but Gilgamesh didn''t care, and said, "If you want to see it, watch it," then he didn''t care about this anymore.


    Yes, this "she" refers to Enkidu.


    After all, Enkidu was made as a god-made weapon, so Enkidu was a genderless y figure, but because of Wu Ming suggestion, "Enkidu as a woman is also a good choice, after all, little En is very beautiful".


    Enkidu face turned red, that night, Enkidu started a female body transformation with reference to Gilgamesh. Wu Ming didn''t want to admit that Enkidu blush made his heart beat faster.


    At the same time, during Enkidu life in Uruk, Wu Ming and Rimat Ninsun met once, mainly because he needed to know the intentions of the gods for Enkidu actions.


    Rimat Ninsun only said that she wouldn''t care about Enkidu for now, and Wu Ming didn''t ask anymore.


    Wu Ming knew that the gods must have made some ns secretly, just in case, he also started his own ns.


    In the morning of a certain day, Wu Ming showed the oracle to the stone statue of the Sage Dragon and summoned King Uruk Gilgamesh to the Temple of the Sage Dragon.


    After that, in the eyes of the revered ones, Gilgamesh walked into the Temple of the Sage Dragon which was rebuilt after the battle of Gilgamesh and Enkidu.


    However, the previous altar was nearly destroyed, so Gilgamesh said, "Rebuild the temple." Under the worship of the people, Wu Ming used the Primodial Runes to directly build a temple.


    Under Enkidu leadership, Gilgamesh came to the stone statue of the Sage Dragon. The two of them stood before the stone statue of the Sage Dragon in the sacrificial hall. She impatiently asked why they had been summoned here.


    "Hey~ Sage Dragon, what can you do with me."


    Wu Ming showed the shadow of the stone statue, looked at Gilgamesh and Enkidu, both full of affection.


    "It seems that after little En became a girl, your feelings improved a lot~" Wu Mingughed.


    "Stop talking nonsense, and quickly exin why."


    Gilgamesh interrupted Wu Ming with a roar.


    "Yah~ Gil, don''t be so mean to the Maste Sage Dragon." Enkidu coaxed her from the side.


    "Hmph, Enkidu, you don''t know the nature of this person, you''ll find out once you understand it." Gilgamesh said without admitting defeat.


    "Ahem~ The main reason for calling you today is Gil and your kingdom," said Wu Ming.


    "Because I?"


    "Because of the kingdom?"


    Wu Ming floated in the air and continued.


    "Well, since thest time Gil fought little En, you both suffered a ''big loss'', but little En was able to recover on its own, and Gil, your treasure couldn''t increase."


    "Yes, when I was searching for my Noble Phantasm, I found that the Noble Phantasm merged with the forest beast. That animal is a jungle animal named humbaba."


    "I would like to ask you to defeat humbaba and reim my Noble Phantasm. After recycling, the treasures held by Humbaba will also be uninhabited, which can supplement the Gate of Babylon."


    "The cedar forest where humbaba is located has a lot of wood. Gatheringrge amounts of wood in such environmentally damaging conditions only leaves Uruk short of wood."


    After Wu Ming spoke, Gilgamesh and Enkidu looked at each other and looked surprised.


    Wu Ming did not speak, but waited quietly.


    For a moment, Enkidu asked.


    "Lord Sage Dragon, you well, something called Noble Phantasm Does that matter to you?"


    Enkidu asked with big watery eyes.


    "Yes, Sage Dragon, is Noble Phantasm that important? Is it as important as my treasure?" Gilgamesh asked with a strange look.


    "Don''t you know what a Noble Phantasm is!" Wu Ming was slightly surprised. It didn''t make sense that the two of them didn''t know about it.


    "Thatthat, when I was born as a weapon, my godfather and godmother didn''t tell me about the ''Noble Phantasm, I only know the name."


    For some reason, Enkidu always blushed in front of Wu Ming, who was so adorable.


    "Things like Noble Phantasm should be my treasure, do you want me to give you some?" Gilgamesh asked.


    "The so-called Noble Phantasm is a weapon praised in the legends of heroes. In truth, frankly, it was a weapon with a strange or powerful ability. Although most Noble Phantasms are weapons, there are also Noble Phantasms which are abilities."


    "Isn''t that the same nature as my treasure?" Gilgamesh waved his hand, saying very dully.


    "Uh~ Actually, if you be a hero, your weapon abilities and the like will be Noble Phantasm, and will probably be passed down to future generations."


    "Huh! All the treasures in the world belong to the hero king. Nothing like yours at all."


    Despite Gilgamesh tsundere, Wu Ming said to Enkidu.


    "Little En, I thought you might have friendship with humbaba but that Noble Phantasm is very important to me. This is my first Noble Phantasm. It was given to me by my teacher. I''ll give you another Noble Phantasm."


    "I give this Noble Phantasm to you. If you can, be morepassionate when dealing with humbaba. After all, humbaba has kept my Noble Phantasm and is not used by bad people, and is not used carelessly. I''m still very grateful to him."


    "Well, I see, Lord Sage Dragon, I will definitely help you carry your Noble Phantasm."


    "Hey hey hey, what are you whispering, I''m still here!" said Gilgamesh a little angry.


    "Without dy, I will entrust my other Noble Phantasms to you."


    With that, Wu Ming shadow disappeared. In therge stone pce in the mountains not far from Uruk, he opened his dragon mouth, and a silver knight sword flew out. With starlight, like a shooting star, the sword flew into the Hall of Sacrifice, andnded in Enkidu hand.


    "This is my second Noble Phantasm, Exsilver [Silver Meteor]. Use it to defeat humbaba, my warrior."


    A silent voice prated the pce and entered the ears of Gilgamesh and Enkidu.


    "Leave it to us, Sage Dragon (Mentor)."


    After Gilgamesh and Enkidu said in unison, they began their journey to the Cedar Grove. In a ce where they could not see, a giant dragon quietly followed them in human form, and the adventure began.


    Trantor note: in this chapter it is mentioned that Enkidu has chosen the female gender, so from now on Enkidu will use the word [She]

 Chapter 34: Friends conversation

    Chapter 34: Friend''s conversation


    Gilgamesh and Enkidu both epted Wu Mingmission and walked towards the Cedar Forest. Wu Ming who turned into human form, used sneak runes to follow the two of them far behind.


    When nothing could be done, the two started talking first.


    "By the way, Enkidu, why are you always blushing and nervous when speaking in front of that person?" Gilgamesh put his hands behind his head, walking with Enkidu on the road.


    "Oh! That person does that mean Lord Sage Dragon?" Enkidu asked with a confused look.


    "Yes, it refers to the Sage Dragon, and you are too respectful. The Sage Dragon is actually just a young who looks like us, he not as old as you think." Gilgamesh turned around, looking at Enkidu whose face was slightly red.


    "Oh~ Lord Sage Dragon is still young, I never thought about it~" Enkidu big and watery eyes opened wide, looking very surprised.


    "Hahaha~ How funny, Enkidu, no wonder the Sage Dragon likes you so much." Gilgameshughed and walked to Enkidu side, and said with one hand on Enkidu shoulder.


    "Do you like it I think actually, Gil, you should just stop being like um As the Lord Sage Dragon said, if you don''t "confess", the Lord Sage Dragon will also like you very much. After all, you also said that he was a child, he would like a cute and pretty girl like Gil."


    "Huh?...Who wants to like him, he just a young dragon, let''s talk if you want me to like him wait a few more years." Gilgamesh face turned red, and Enkidu didn''t seem to know the seriousness of what she was saying, she said very honestly.


    "Oh! I think Lord Sage Dragon has been protecting Gil since you were young. Gil would really like the Sage Dragon Lord?" Enkidu tilted his head and looked at Gilgamesh unexpectedly.


    Hearing these words, Gilgamesh face slowly calmed down.


    "How could I not like him, after all, he is the closest person to me."


    And Wu Ming, who was sneaking in the distance, felt a sigh of emotion upon hearing this.


    "Actually, if I count my age, am I close to 50? Well, but for a Dragon of the Root like me, I can''t even count as a young dragon now."


    Wu Ming smiled and said nothing, in fact, as long as one has a youthful heart, aging is nothing. Let alone a long-lived species like himself, nothing makes a long-lived species sadder than not having a young heart.


    Of course, this is only Wu Ming point of view, because everyone has their own ambitions.


    "Enkidu, you know, my father is arrogant, because my mother is a goddess, so theybined the two, but their union is only for the gods so that I tell the ruling human race to continue to believe in gods, and the reason for my father willingness to join is, first, for seeing my mother beauty, and secondly, wanting to continue to be blessed by the gods. In fact, in the beginning, my father used faith to wield the Sage Dragon to obtain a powerful dragon, just as a weapon," said Gilgamesh grimly.


    Then, there was a moment of silence.


    "Gil..."


    "Hahaha~ But it''s fine now. After all, I am the king of heroes. I am a great woman who wants to block the gods from the human race. Humans are not a species that cannot live without gods."


    Gilgamesh smirked, seeing Gilgamesh like this, so Enkidu who wanted to say something by his side had forgotten what she wanted to say.


    "It''s fine if you want to open it, my friend~" Enkidu smiled sweetly.


    "Then let''s talk about you now, Enkidu~" Gilgamesh looked at Enkidu and said.


    Enkidu was surprised, then lowered his head and said slowly.


    "I..." His tone was calm.


    After thinking for a while, Enkidu started to speak.


    "I was given all kinds of powerful knowledge and abilities by Father and Mother who were gods when I was born. After all, I was created as a weapon. And the reason for creating me is you, my friend." Enkidu looked at Gilgamesh.


    "In order to prevent you from guiding mankind to believe in gods, I was created as a guarantee. At that time, Mom and Dad put me in the woods, passed the mission, and left. Back then, I was just a y figure. I depend on each other with the animals in the forest."


    Enkidu eyes turned to the cedar forest not far away, as if she was reminiscing.


    "I walked the ground, walked through many ces, and met many animals and demon beasts. humbaba is one of them. As for humans, I have also encountered him several times."


    Enkidu turned his gaze back and continued to stare at Gilgamesh.


    "I met a human. She was the first human to ept me and treat me well. After a while, to reply to her, I changed my appearance to her as a warning. It was the first time I felt human emotions, such as joy."


    As she said, Enkidu put his hand on his chest.


    "After that, I started observing you, and at the same time, I also observed the Lord Sage Dragon. After fighting with you, the Lord Sage Dragon said something to me."


    "Since you want to understand humans, then you need to be human first."


    Enkidu eyes showed a life-like look.


    "With the help of the Lord Sage Dragon, I managed to be a female human, and I started to have feelings."


    Enkidu held his chest, and happiness was written all over his face.


    "Although this has led to a decrease in battle effectiveness, I don''t think this is wrong. On the contrary, I think meeting the Lord Sage Dragon is the luckiest thing for me."


    "I will be nervous and embarrassed when the Lord Sage Dragon sees me, I will feel happy when talking to other people, I will feel happy when I eat delicious food, I will be happy for my friends when I talk about my dreams with you. "


    Finally Enkidu looked Gilgamesh in the eye.


    "I really like Lord Sage Dragon."


    Gilgamesh sighed.


    "Oh ~ little grace Sage Dragon, I thought you were really stuck in a strange feeling for the Sage Dragon and couldn''t get away from it."


    Gilgamesh stared at Enkidu in silence.


    She really didn''t expect that Enkidu would have such feelings for Wu Ming.


    "Listen, Enkidu, since you have be a human, then it is your own feeling. Due to the king role, I don''t have time to deal with trivial matters for now. However, if it''s you, you can choose your own path."


    "Choose my own path" Enkidu was deep in thought.


    "We have arrived at the Tigris," said Gilgamesh suddenly.


    At this time, the two of them were standing on the bank of a great river, and across the river was the location of humbaba, the Zagros Mountains.


    The Zagros Mountains are home to the humbaba, a mountain range on the opposite bank of the Tigris River.


    Wu Ming who was not far from the two, was deep in thought.


    "Little En, I don''t know if making you a human save you or hurt you."


    Wu Ming looked at the parchment in his hand, with intricate runes engraved on it, this paper was the one used to turn Enkidu into a human.


    After all, Wu Ming had not been idle all this time. He had studied the Primodial Runes more deeply. With the powerful talent of Dragon of Roots, he managed to create a new Rune Magecraft independently. This scroll turning into a human being is a small result of this time period.


    Storing the scroll back to Dragonest, Wu Ming was in a daze, and disappeared. Only traces of the people here remained.


    At this time, the two began to cross the river.

 Chapter 35: Easy

    Chapter 35: Easy


    After crossing the Tigris river, Gilgamesh and Enkidu walked to a mountain called Mount Zagros.


    The mountain is covered with pine trees. Because the divine beast Humbaba lived here, these cedars grew very densely, and there were signs of various small animal activities in the Cedar forest.


    "Is this the cedar forest where Humbaba is? Truly a beautiful sight. Looks like Humbaba didn''t insult the name of a divine beast," Gilgamesh eximed without hesitation.


    Gilgamesh never hesitated to praise.


    "Well, I passed by this ce while I was out for a walk. Even though Humbaba was only a Demon Beast, he was not as vicious as other Demon Beasts. He just stayed in this ce quietly and guarded countless treasures. No one knows where the treasures came from? I haven''t even heard of which Demon Beast inheritor." Enkidu exined to the side.


    "Come on, finish Humbaba first, I''ll talk about the Noble Phantasm Dragon Sageter," Gilgamesh said, and started walking into the depths of the forest.


    Enkidu hesitated for a moment and wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, she gave up again.


    The two of them walked through the dense forest into a clearing, and what caught their attention was the huge Demon Beast in the forest.


    This Demon Beast entire body was covered in green fur, its head resembled a deer, its two huge horns resembled a sword, its body resembled a bear, but its massive body did not seem savage, giving people a special sense of calm.


    "That Demon Beast!?" Gilgamesh said in a strange way.


    "Well, it is indeed Humbaba called the Divine Beast. I was surprised when I saw it. Even though Humbaba is a Demon Beast, for unknown reasons, Humbaba isn''t the same as any other Demon Beast." Enkidu exined to Gilgamesh.


    "However, Gil, if the opponent is Humbaba, we can actually talk to him." Enkidu said thoughtfully.


    "What do you mean?" Gilgamesh asked suspiciously.


    "Humbaba has a gentle temperament. If not provoked, he is actually a good Demon Beast. Because the cedar forest is too dense, some people get lost in this forest. They were all brought out by Humbaba from the forest, this is also the reason why Humbaba is called a divine beast."


    Enkidu turned to look at Humbaba and continued.


    "If it was me, maybe Humbaba could immediately bring out the treasures he protected and the Noble Phantasm Lord Sage Dragon, and maybe we could bring some cedar trees back to Uruk. It''s to protect Humbaba divine beast and alsoplete our mission, isn''t this the best for both sides."


    After speaking, Gilgamesh on the side looked at Enkidu happily.


    "Oh? Gil, why are you looking at me like this, is there a problem?"


    Gilgamesh put his arms around his chest and said happily.


    "Sure enough, Enkidu, you are bing more and more human."


    "Oh~ really!"


    "Humans are called humans because they have things that need to be protected. You are now racking your brains so that we don''te into conflict with Humbaba."


    "You made suggestions for the Sage Dragon and me, as well as your emotions more, you can be said to be a normal human now." Gilgamesh looked into Enkidu more human eyes and said cautiously.


    "Really, Gil, that''s why I''m so calm right now." Enkidu eyes were slightly wet.


    "Isn''t that natural? How can a ''human'' be happy to be a ''human''? You have be a ''human''!"


    Then Gilgamesh withdrew his smile.


    "Your n is pretty good, but if Humbaba doesn''t listen, there''s only one way left."


    After that, she took Enkidu hand and walked towards Humbaba.


    "Prepare for battle."


    Humbaba looked at Gilgamesh and Enkidu, and he had already discovered their arrival when he entered the forest.


    "Woo" Humbaba whistled softly.


    "My friend, do you remember me? I''m Enkidu." Enkidu walked in front of Gilgamesh. Two beautiful female bodies, Gilgamesh and Enkidu looked very weak in front of Humbaba.


    "Woo-" Humbaba nodded, stretched his head in front of Enkidu, and lightly touched Enkidu.


    Enkidu also touched Humbaba boldly, then smiled and said to Gilgamesh.


    "Haha~ Gil, look at Humbaba, his behavior is really good. Come and touch it too."


    "Really or not, will he swallow you in one mouthful when you don''t pay attention?" Gilgamesh gulped, and the current hero king turned into a good girl in the face of such natural disasters.


    "Hahaha~ You''re not like the famous hero king now, Gil."


    "Humph! Just touching it, who wouldn''t dare." Gilgamesh reached out his hand and touched Humbaba nose.


    "Achoo" Humbaba suddenly raised his head and sneezed.


    This made Gilgamesh jump back in surprise.


    "Hahaha~ Gil, you will definitely itch if you touch someone nose." Enkidu covered his mouth and smiled.


    Gilgamesh also rxed, and smiled when he saw Enkidu who covered his mouth and smiled.


    (My friend, you really have be human. I don''t think I need to worry about that.)


    After the y was over, Enkidu and Gilgamesh stated the reason to Humbaba for the two of them toe


    And Humbaba did not disappoint Enkidu, saying that as long as he passed the test set by him, he could take the treasure he had guarded.


    As for trees, Humbaba said it can make trees grow quickly without side effects, so they can be taken at will.


    After that, Gilgamesh and Enkidu quickly passed the trial. After all, these two are not immoral and evil people. Naturally, they soon passed the environmental exam set by Humbaba.


    During the strength test with Humbaba, as Enkidu has the Holy Sword Exsilver which is a Noble Phantasm, it is revealed due to battle damage.


    Humbaba is excited and happy. The exam ends, and it''s announced that the two will be able to get hold of the treasure he guarding.


    Enkidu and Gilgamesh are confused by Humbaba excited state.


    "Could Lord Sage Dragon know Humbaba, that''s why he reacted to Exsilver?" said Enkidu while holding the Exsilver Holy Sword.


    "Who knows, maybe it''s because that person is indebted to Humbaba, which makes Humbaba excited when he feels the dragon aura." Gilgamesh looked at her and said jokingly.


    "Alright, let''s finish the task Lord Sage Dragon gave me first, and I''ll talk about the otherster."


    Then Humbaba took Gilgamesh and Enkidu to the cave where the treasure was kept.


    "Alright, let''s get to work!"

 Chapter 36: Harmony

    Chapter 36: Harmony


    Speaking, Gilgamesh put one hand in front of her, as if she was holding something, she squeezed and turned around.


    A mechanical "click" sounded in the ear, and a strange sword appeared in Gilgamesh hand.


    It is not the hilt of the sword as a tool handle, and the shape of the sword is more of a structured precision cylinder.


    This is the King Law Key held by Gilgamesh, one of Babylon Noble Phantasms, the key to open and close the Gate of Babylon The Gate of Babylon is connected to the golden capital of Babylon and contains many Noble Phantasms.


    "Open, Gate of Babylon!"


    Following Gilgamesh orders, the Key of the King Law begins its activity, and the treasures in the cave are collected one by one to the Gate of Babylon, while Enkidu surveys the armory from the side to the Gate of Babylon (is there a Holy Sword Exsilver) at the Gate of Babylon? Under careful maniption, it took Gilgamesh and Enkidu three days to collect all the treasures to the Gate of Babylon.


    However, the two started the discussion sullenly.


    Humbaba was lying on the open ground, basking in the sunfortably.


    "Why there is no." Enkidu leaned against Humbaba who was holding Exsilver.


    "Could it be that the Sage Dragon made a mistake." Gilgamesh stood leaning against the rock and touched his chin with one hand.


    "I don''t think so. After all, it was Lord Sage Dragon important Noble Phantasm. It shouldn''t be wrong. After all, Lord Sage Dragon has calcted that the Noble Phantasm is in Humbaba." Enkidu shook his head.


    The moment he heard his name, the dazed Humbaba who was basking in the sun uttered a long-term whisper.


    "Mooo------"


    "Sorry, sorry, I bothered you."


    "Mooo-"


    After coaxing Humbaba to sleep, Gilgameshined.


    "Really, why don''t I see Enkidu being so good to me." Gilgamesh looked at Enkidu with hatred.


    "Okay~ Don''t sulk. This is the first time Lord Sage Dragon has given us an assignment. It has to be taken seriously."


    "The Sage Dragon will not give you a task that cannot bepleted. Since he allowed us toe, then it must be here."


    Gilgamesh and Enkidu fell silent and began to think.


    The sun slowly moves from its center.


    At this moment, Gilgamesh seemed to have realized something and suddenly said.


    "By the way, do you still remember what the Sage Dragon said about the task!"


    "How do you say it? Isn''t that just defeating Humbaba and reiming that Noble Phantasm" Enkidu seemed to have realized something as well.


    "You mean, the problem is with Humbaba?" Enkidu asked.


    "Yeah, think about it, what the Sage Dragon said was to defeat Humbaba and reim the Noble Phantasm and get the tree-back to Uruk. That is, the Sage Dragon did not say that his Noble Phantasm was in Humbaba. Among the Noble Phantasms that Humbaba guards, that is Humbaba."


    Gilgamesh and Enkidu both looked at the sleeping Humbaba.


    "But, where is the Noble Phantasm Lord Sage Dragon in Humbaba? Its body is so big and there''s no ce to hide anything on its surface that''s not it."


    "Or eaten by Humbaba." Gilgamesh took over what Enkidu had said.


    "Humbaba is a Noble Phantasm!"


    "Thinking about it this way, it''s quite possible. After all, Lord Sage Dragon was talking about defeating Humbaba and recovering that Noble Phantasm. It is very possible that Humbaba is the Noble Phantasm Lord Sage Dragon."


    "This is in line with the reason why Humbaba suddenly appeared here."


    As if the mystery was solved, Gilgamesh and Enkidu breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What''s confusing now is how to recycle that Noble Phantasm. After all, we can''t kill Humbaba, but we can''t let Humbaba follow us back to Uruk, and even if it gets smaller in size, Humbaba won''t necessarily follow us." Gilgamesh held his forehead with one hand.


    "That person will really cause trouble for people."


    "Or, let''s go back and tell Lord Sage Dragon in person that his Noble Phantasm has be Humbaba."


    Enkidu looked at Gilgamesh and said.


    "Hahhh~ this can only be done."


    "Yes." Gilgamesh agreed.


    "No need!" Suddenly a young voice came from the dense forest.


    "Who!".


    Gilgamesh immediately opened the Gate of Babylon behind her, and pointed his sword and spear at the dense forest where the sound hade from.


    Enkidu also immediately stood up, holding the Exsilver Holy Sword in both hands. The handle is aimed at the sound source.


    With a rustle, a young man with ck hair and ck pupils in linen clothes walked out, looking the same age as Gilgamesh and Enkidu.


    Humbaba raised his head as the speaker made a sound and looked at the source of the sound, his eyes filled with excitement.


    After seeing the faceing, he rushed over in an instant.


    "Wait, Humbaba!"


    But the next scene shocked Gilgamesh and Enki.


    "Woo-woo-woo-"


    Humbaba big head continued to rub against the young man, and the young man continued to touch Humbaba, a scene where the owner and his pet were in harmony and warmth.


    "Could you be a Sage Dragon (Lord)!" Gilgamesh and Enkidu said in unison.


    "Yo! Gil, little En!" Wu Ming touched Humbaba head and raised his hand to greet Gilgamesh and Enkidu.


    At this moment, Gilgamesh and Enkidu werepletely dumbfounded.


    ....


    "So, previously because the woman named Morgan le Fay turned back into a dragon, but now you can control your abilities and transform back into human form."


    Since Wu Ming told Gilgamesh and Enkidu the truth, He also told the two. His names. Therefore, the current Gilgamesh said with a "I am very upset" expression.


    "Excellent, Sage Lord Wu Ming." Enkidudu was also surprised. After all, Wu Ming crossing was not something anyone could do.


    "Um, I''m sorry for holding you back for so long." Wu Ming smiled wryly, constantly apologizing.


    "Hah! Not wanting me to forgive you so easily, I will impose severe punishment on the thief who deceived the king."


    Gilgamesh beauty red at Wu Ming, but this did not make Wu Ming flinch, and he stood with Gilgamesh with great interest.


    "Okay, Gil, Lord Wu Ming didn''t mean it, that''s the end of the matter~" Enkidu smiled and looked at his friend and stood up.


    This was another matter for Wu Ming and Gil. Both Gamesh blush. After all, after Enkidudu became a woman, his charm was too great.


    "Then, is Humbaba your Noble Phantasm? No Wu Ming." Gilgamesh still hadn''t adapted to the Sage Dragon new name, and she almost greeted the name.


    "Yeah~ Actually, I only discovered the specific location of my Noble Phantasm at the beginning. After I came here secretly with you, I discovered that Humbaba was my Noble Phantasm. No, actually, it''s mine. That Noble Phantasm and Humbaba join forces."


    After Wu Ming saw Humbaba, the rtionship between Noble Phantasm and its owner was instantly connected. Therefore, he finally decided that Humbaba was that Noble Phantasm.


    "Fusion?!" Enkidu said.


    "Yes, although I don''t know, but in short, Humbaba is my Yggdrasil."


    With that said, Humbaba shook his head.


    "Okay, let''s go back, let Humbaba continue to stay here."


    Wu Ming also wished his Noble Phantasm would be more free, so he decided to temporarily leave Humbaba in this cedar forest.


    Gilgamesh and Enkidu both nced at each other, sighed, and said nothing. As for the reason for that sigh, after all, the two of them had been busy for a few days because of that Noble Phantasm.


    Wu Ming asked Humbaba to make many trees, after which Gilgamesh and Enkidu returned to Uruk with a lot of wood. But Wu Ming turned back into his dragon form and returned to the mountain pce.

 Chapter 37: Old debt

    Chapter 37: Old debt


    After Gilgamesh and Enkidu both returned to Uruk with wood, news that "the king defeated the divine beast Humbaba and obtained countless treasures and returned with arge amount of wood" began to go viral in Mesopotamia.


    Of course, this was what Wu Ming was pushing for, and his aim was of course to create prestige for Gilgamesh.


    As for Wu Ming, ever since returning to his own stone pce on the mountain, he was at home and didn''t go out anymore, but Wu Ming would watch Uruk through the stone statue of the Sage Dragon from time to time.


    To be honest, despite Gilgamesh''s reign being brutal, the living conditions of Uruk were superior.


    And on a very peaceful day, suddenly there was a light earthquake in Uruk. After half a day, a god descended to Uruk.


    Since the current is 2600 BC, although it is the end of the Age of Gods, it is not without theing of the gods.


    In the Age of Gods, the arrival of gods was extremely rare. However, the ceremony that was supposed to be held still had to be held.


    Just as the people were preparing to prepare the ceremony for this god, this god rushed straight to the sacrificial hall of the Sage Dragon.


    *Boom!*


    Suddenly, the god destroyed the roof of the pce.


    "Wise Dragon! Come out for me!" A voice full of charm came.


    "Goddess Ishtar, please don''t make a fuss in the Sage Dragon Hall. Also, please pay for the roof that was damaged after you left." Enkidu as a shrine offering walked slowly from inside the temple.


    "This is you?! Huh! Where is the Sage Dragon, let him go out to pay off the debt!" Ishtar floated in the air with the legendary Heavenly Boat Maanna, and said angrily to Enkidu.


    It was just that Ishtar seemed to recognize Enkidu.


    "Lord Sage Dragon is here and will see if you are sincere, and will not look at you if you are not." Enkidu seemed to hate Ishtar, speaking in a bad tone.


    "I don''t care about sincerity, if he doesn''te out, I will destroy his broken pce!" Ishtar was in a battle-ready state, as if she was going topletely destroy this ce.


    "Who is that! Why so angry! Oh~ This is Ishtar, what brings you here." A shadow appeared on the stone statue in the center, and Wu Ming temporarily attached himself to it.


    "Wise Dragon! The hero king you said was a man, why has he be a woman now!" Ishtar roared as she was deceived.


    "Cough~ I thought you''de to me sooner, but I don''t know anything about this. I didn''t know Gilgamesh was a woman before. After all, I was with you then. Gilgamesh who met you back then was only 3 years old."


    The shadow flickered. Wu Ming guessed that with Ishtar''s character he must not have paid any attention to Uruk in recent years. Seriously, a few years is just a nap to a god.


    "Hmph! I told you, I have destroyed Mount Ebi. It''s just a flower. I don''t want anything else. I heard that the hero king is a peerless beauty. If you let him follow me as my servant, maybe I''ll consider forgiving you."


    "What are you, you want Gil to serve you too!" Enkidu put on a small angry face.


    "Yes, Ishtar, don''t even think about Gilgamesh. I will never allow it." The stone statue sent out a powerful wave. In an instant, Ishtar was suppressed by this wave.


    "You guys wait for me, hum!" After speaking, Ishtar took Maanna''s Heavenly Boat and left from the gap.


    With a burst of light, the shadow on the stone statue turned into a human form and stood beside Enkidu.


    "It seems that the previous earthquake was caused by the destruction of Mount Ebih," Wu Ming said slowly.


    "Lord Wu Ming, I heard that you saved Mount Ebih earlier. What is the reason?" Enkidu asked curiously from the side.


    "I saved Mount Ebih because of Gil. Back then, I took my young Gil to Mount Ebih for an adventure."


    "Since Mount Ebih is a spiritual mountain, I asked him to take care of it when Gil goes up the mountain. After sensing the goddess Ishtar''s intentions, Gil said, "Didn''t you save her?" So I came to an agreement with Ishtar."


    "Mount Ebih survived to this day, but still hasn''t escaped fate. Annihted by Ishtar." Wu Ming said helplessly.


    "In fact, Mount Ebih would have disappeared more than ten years ago. From the current results, it is actually the same. Lord Wu Ming need not be sad about this." Enkidu cheers.


    Wu Ming was surprised, smiled and shook his head, the mouth that wanted to say something suddenly stopped, and he suddenly thought of an idea.


    "I''m so sad, I need a caring kiss to recover."


    This time, Enkidu was helpless.


    "Really, Lord Wu Ming, are you a child."


    He said this, but Enkidu still kissed Wu Ming''s mouth on tiptoes.


    Wu Ming now looked nervous again.


    After all, he just wanted to make a joke, but he didn''t expect Enkidu to actually kiss him.


    However, Wu Ming was not the type to not eat the food in his mouth.


    Wu Ming embraced the kissing Enkidu with his eyes closed, and Enkidu was so scared that he wanted to back away, but Wu Ming''s big hand immediately embraced Enkidu.


    Enkidu was nervous at first, then he held her hand, then the two started a French wet kiss in the hall.


    "Wu Ming, I heard Ishtar is here, what is she doing here!"


    Suddenly a crisp female voice came from outside the hall, and Wu Ming and Enkidu quickly separated their embracing bodies.


    Gilgamesh walked into the temple, and the blushing Enkidu and the indifferent Wu Ming were the ones that caught his attention.


    Gilgamesh frowned and said.


    "I always thought you guys were so weird, did anything happen while I was away."


    Enkidu waved his hand quickly, but his face still had a lingering feeling that couldn''t be lost for a while.


    "By the way, Gil, is there something wrong with youing to the temple."


    "Yeah Gil, did you miss me?" Wu Ming also asked from the side, no, he was mocking to be more precise.


    "Who will miss you! What a narcissist!" This made Gilgamesh blush, but Gilgamesh didn''t care what Gilgamesh had noticed.


    "I know that when I saw the streamer crashing into the temple, I guessed it was Goddess Ishtar at a nce, but what is she here for? Even though he is the god of the city of Uruk, he hasn''t appeared in a long time. I thought that person was dead." Gilgamesh said with a very arrogant expression.


    Wu Ming bet, if Ishtar heard this, he would go crazy.


    "Ah~ He''s here to settle the old ount. He used Ebih Mountain''s stuff all those years ago as a handle and said that he wanted you to be his servant," Wu Ming said lightly.


    "What! He is something, and wants this king to be his servant! I am the king of heroes, he dares to humiliate me like this! Sure enough, there''s nothing good about gods!" Gilgamesh became angry when he heard this. By the way, he was also ring at Wu Ming.


    What does that have to do with me! Wu Ming thought.


    "Even though Ishtar was feared by me, she must have gone to find her god father. With the gods'' love for Ishtar, plus the rtionship between the two of you, the gods will definitely take the opportunity to act, this time Uruk may face disaster." Wu Ming frowned.


    "Lord Wu Ming is right. I even suspected that Ishtar hade to ask for Gil. This may be the concern of god father Anu, to bring back Gil who is the ''Heaven''s Wedge."


    Enkidu said sensibly, after all, Enkidu''s previous mission to Uruk was to bring Gilgamesh back to the sky and back to the gods.


    "Well, I know, after this period of time, I will pay attention to Uruk."


    "There is no other way, let''s adapt to the circumstances."


    Wu Ming noticed the turbulent weather outside and spoke slowly.


    "Uruk will change."

 Chapter 38: Gugalanna

    Chapter 38: Gugnna


    Ever since Ishtar said that aggressive statement and left, it was Wu Ming who was in Uruk, and started setting various spells around Uruk, including within Uruk.


    After all, if the story of this world was the same as what Wu Ming knew, it wouldn''t be long before the Gugnna Divine Beast woulde.


    Although in myths and legends Gilgamesh and Enkidu both defeated Gugnna, Gugnna had been raging on earth for seven years, this clearly showed how powerful Gugnna was to be a divine beast.


    After finishing thest rune, Wu Ming stood up.


    "In that case, it should reduce the Gugnna disaster."


    Wu Ming looked in the direction of the Uruk Pce.


    "I don''t know how little Gil and En prepared."


    After Ishtar left, Wu Ming told them to prepare chains to catch Gugnna, Since Enkidu was an artificial weapon, he offered to repair his body.


    "Because I was created for the purpose of possessing two-thirds of Gil divinity, so my attribute is to restrain the gods. Using my body to repair chains, I can definitely deal with the gods."


    In order to take into ount the overall situation, and that there was no fatal damage to Enkidu body, under Wu Ming decision, both Gil and Enkidu were ready to repair the chains, and Wu Ming would act as Rune protection in Uruk.


    "If the god chain should be almost finished."


    With that, Wu Ming figure shook and disappeared.


    ....


    Chamber of Secrets of the Royal Pce of Uruk...


    Gilgamesh and Enkidu continued to add their own magic power to the fire in the middle of the secret room, and the chains within the fire continuously surged, like a fire dragon rushing in the fire.


    Suddenly, there was an illusion of explosion in the room, after the illusion, Wu Ming figure appeared in the room.


    "Wu Ming (Lord)!" Gilgamesh and Enkidu both lit up.


    "Is the chain forging finished?" Wu Ming looked at the two.


    "This is only thest step to shed the blood of the three of us." Enkidu replied.


    "Quick, I have a feeling that Gugnna ising soon," Wu Ming said solemnly.


    The three of them stood apart around the mes, forming a huge momentum.


    (Why do I have to bleed every time I forge) Wu Ming thought depressedly.


    The three of them dripped blood into the fire in different ways, after the fire absorbed the power of the three, its color began to change continuously.


    In the end, the color changes in the mes were all sucked into the chains.


    The chain shook violently, and after a while, the mes went out.


    A silver chain with gold wedges at both ends was floating in the air.


    As soon as Wu Ming stretched out his hand, the chain quickly reached his hand like a bird returning home.


    "From now on, you will summon the Chains of Heaven (Enkidu)." said Wu Ming, despite the shocked expressions of the nearby Gilgamesh and Enkidu.


    After speaking, he threw his hand and the chain was thrown at Gilgamesh.


    Having caught her hastily, Gilgamesh red.


    "What are you doing! Don''t you hold it, what if the bulles one day?"


    Wu Ming shook his head and said.


    "This chain is for you, Gil."


    Wu Ming continued.


    "Since Enkidu is unable to participate in the battle, I will restore the dragon posture to face Gugnna."


    "Is it okay? Will there be any damage to your body, Lord Wu Ming?" Enkidu was worried.


    The reason why Enkidu was unable to participate in the Wu Ming war also told Gilgamesh and Enkidu. In this case, thest Gugnna was conquered by Gilgamesh and Wu Ming. As for Gilgamesh, however, the gods needed a king who could connect gods and humans.


    And Wu Ming, as the Dragon of the Root, the gods are none other than the ants, eh, who are in front of the adult Dragon. But even if he can''t win, he can''t be defeated.


    "Don''t worry, because I changed into the adult dragon form by ident, and then changed back with my own power, I have mastered the method to take the initiative to change, don''t worry about me." Wu Ming touched Enkidu head smiling.


    Enkidu blushed first, then smiled.


    "Lord Wu Ming will definitely be fine."


    Seeing Wu Ming and Enkidu in their own world, Gilgamesh frowned and suddenly shouted.


    "Hey! Find a ce where no one is there to see, don''t you see I''m still here!"


    Gilgamesh snorted and walked out of the secret room with Enkidu.


    "Gil, is this vinegar."


    Wu Ming and Enqidu looked at each other andughed.


    But at this moment, above the sky outside Uruk, the wind was blowing hard, lightning shed and thunder, and there seemed to be a bull shadow in the clouds, as if it was about toe out.


    Gilgamesh hastily returned to the secret room.


    "Wu Ming, the Gugnna you mentioned seems to be here," Gilgamesh said with serious eyes.


    "Let''s go, let''s meet this bull."


    ....


    "Moo!" There was a loud sound like the screams of a cow in the clouds.


    Arge hoof fell from the cloud. A piece of ash shook.


    *Explosion----*


    Immediately after, the entire image of Gugnna was seen.


    This is a charming holy bull, full of strange beauty, horns and even hooves, and the whole body is golden.


    The ground he stepped on, the ground began to dry up, and the ground he walked on, the river began to dry up.


    This is the Gugnna disaster of Uruk.


    "That what is it!"


    "Is this a punishment from God!"


    "Lord, please bless us."


    After seeing the disaster brought by Gugnna, the people of Uruk began to worship the gods.


    Just as everyone was kneeling and praying to the gods, a golden light flew into the sky.


    "Standing up for me, hiding in the room, this is just a demon beast, watch this king destroy it!"


    A silver chain wrapped around Gilgamesh arm, and with a wave of his small hand, she immediately issued orders to the people of Uruk.


    Although Gilgamesh temperament changed drastically as she grew up, she was still the hero king of Uruk. Although the people were also very afraid of Gilgamesh, they trusted their king more.


    After the people hid, the chains in Gilgamesh hands began to fly through the air.


    *Ting!*


    After the sound of a chain crash, Gugnna was tightly entangled by the Chains of Heaven, and Gugnna couldn''t help but howl in anger.


    *Mooo----!*


    It must be said that Gugnna is very strong, or Chains of Heaven is weak, Gugnna is breaking away from Chains of Heaven little by little.


    *Roar!*


    At this time, a powerful dragon roar came.


    A silver-white dragon, noble and mysterious flew towards Gugnna.


    At this time, the braver people of Uruk began to notice the disaster.


    "That Sage Dragon!"


    Dunno who said something, the people of Uruk came out of the room one by one, and started praying to Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming started a fight with Gugnna.


    The two fought fiercely, but because of the Chains of Heaven, the strength of Gugnna had lost a lot of strength, and Gugnna began to fall into a loss.


    In the end, Wu Ming w pierced Gugnna heart, and apanied by Gugnna scream of pain, Gugnna fell.


    "People of Uruk! This bull was made by the gods to destroy you, and the gods don''t have to wait any longer. Only I, Dragon of the Root, legendary dragon, because king Gilgamesh made a contract, the reason is to protect you, remember my words, worship your king!"


    "King of Heroes!!"


    "King of Heroes!!"


    "King of Heroes!!"


    Wu Ming stood on Gugnna corpse, while Gilgamesh stood on Wu Ming head, receiving the cheers of the citizens of Uruk.


    The sun is shining on Gilgamesh. At this moment, she was like a saint, beautiful and strong.

 Chapter 39: Chains of Heaven

    Chapter 39: Chains of Heaven


    Gilgamesh bedroom


    Gilgamesh had been depressed ever since the crusade by Gugnna ended.


    Enkidu brought a te of fruit and ced it in front of Gilgamesh.


    Enkidu looked at Gilgamesh with a somber look and couldn''t help but ask.


    "What''s the matter, Gil, you''ve been like this ever since you defeated Gugnna."


    Gilgamesh took the fruit and took a bite.


    "Huh~ Gugnna was basically settled by Wu Ming in the end, he asked me to receive the cheers of the people. If it weren''t for Uruk, I wouldn''t be receivingpliments like this."


    Enkidu sat next to Gilgamesh, holding his hand.


    "You know it''s for the people of Uruk, you know, you should be happy."


    "But, I am the king of heroes, how can I ept this false honor."


    (This Gilgamesh is very proud.) Enkidu thought to herself.


    "Actually, it is your honor. Think about it. Lord Wu Ming is now inseparable from you. It has reached a point where you are both respected and equally prosperous. It can be said that the two of you are now united. Aren''t you happy?" Enkidu asked with a smile.


    "United Together who unites with him But it''s not wrong to think about it. For the sake of Uruk, I will ept it with a heavy heart."


    (Lord Wu Ming is right, Gilgamesh is indeed the best woman in Uruk.) Enkidu thought.


    "By the way, where is Gugnna corpse and where is Wu Ming?" Gilgamesh asked curiously.


    "Lord Wu Ming said that this is a Gugnna full of treasures. ording to Lord Wu Ming, Gugnna body has been sealed with a magic scroll, and is said to be stored for future use." Enkidu wiped his forehead. Cold sweat said.


    Why didn''t he find that Lord Wu Ming was very... thrifty...


    "That''s right, Enkidu."


    "Well, what''s up, Gil."


    Speaking of Gilgamesh, she opened the Gate of Babylon behind her, reaching and fumbling for something.


    For a moment, a silver chain appeared in Gilgamesh hand.


    Chain.


    "Here, something for you." After all, it was a chain forged from a part of Enkidu body, and Gilgamesh felt that its owner was Enkidu.


    However, in the face of this situation, Enkidu only smiled slightly, pushed his hand away, and rejected Gilgamesh.


    "This is a testimony of our friendship. It''s yours, Gil."


    Gilgamesh also smiled.


    "I knew you would say that, but this chain is more useful to Wu Ming, and I decided to give it to him."


    Enkidu was taken aback by Gilgamesh words.


    Yes, Lord Wu Ming, as the Dragon of the Root, will definitely have many adventures in the future, and the Chains of Heaven, as a magic weapon, must be very useful.


    "Well, Gil, ept these Chains of Heaven As for Lord Wu Ming I will find a solution."


    After speaking, Enkidu eyes became firm.


    Gilgamesh seemed to see something, and sighed after a moment of silence.


    "You have decided."


    ....


    A few dayster.


    Ishtar rode Maanna Heavenly Boat to the Sage Dragon Pce once again.


    It was just that Ishtar attitude this time was very respectful.


    Even though Enkidu really disliked Ishtar, the other party still came to Wu Ming respectfully, and Enkidu brought Ishtar to the stone statue of the Sage Dragon.


    "Lord Sage Dragon, even if you win this time, can you return Gugnna corpse." Ishtar pretty face showed an unnatural smile, but even if it was forced, Ishtar was also a goddess of beauty.


    The stone statue of the Sage Dragon and the shadow of the dragon appeared.


    "Ah~ You know, I''ve been hungry for a long time too. Now that I saw such big meat, I was excited for a while, so I ate it. Sorry." Wu Ming said with a "not full" expression.


    "Hehe~ You really are joking, Lord Sage Dragon. But there is one thing I must tell you. After all, Enkidu is my father son, so I said" Ishtar smiled mysteriously, and then quickly drove off. Maanna Heavenly Boat flew away from the Sage Dragon Sacrifice Hall.


    The dragon shadow turned into Di Wu Ming and descended to the ground.


    Wu Ming stared at Ishtar back, unable to let go for a long time.


    "Could it be that the gods will take action against little En"


    Enkidu who was standing beside him just smiled calmly when she heard that. That pretty face left Wu Ming in a daze.


    "Lord Wu Ming, don''t worry, although I am still a god-made weapon made by the gods, but because of you, I have be a human girl Enkidu."


    Enkidu approached Wu Ming and hugged her.


    "Enkidu is willing to transform into Chains of Heaven, always with you, and please forgive my mistake, Lord Wu Ming."


    For a moment, Wu Ming also hugged Enkidu.


    "You really are a stupid girl"


    Gilgamesh stood outside the Hall of the Sage Dragons with his back to the wall looking up at the sky.


    "I wish you happiness, my friend."


    ...


    Three dayster, the gods gave up taking Gugnna corpse. Gilgamesh and the sage dragons are important and key figures in Uruk.


    They decide to punish Enkidu and turn her into mud and return to earth.


    Since the Uruk priest, Enkidu, disappeared, the newly appointed priest, she found that there was an additional silver chain on the stone statue of the Sage Dragon, because the stone statue was just like the original, and the silver chain was even more alive.


    Due to the pain of his friend departure and the enlightenment bestowed by the sage dragon, King Gilgamesh of Uruk leaves his people and sets out on a journey in search of the elixir of immortality.


    After countless difficulties to obtain the elixir of immortality, the elixir of immortality was stolen by the snake due to carelessness.


    King Gilgamesh attained enlightenment, and he returned to Uruk, which still prospered under the guardians of the sage dragons, and devoted herself to ruling Uruk and died a natural death.


    The sage dragon also blessed Uruk until mankind was cut off from the gods, atst mankind left the sage dragon, and the sage dragon also left mankind, leaving Uruk, and finally, the kingdom of Uruk perished.


    The legend of the Dragon of the Root Uruk and the sage dragon begins again in a new ce.

 Chapter 40: Games and Magic

    Chapter 40: Games and Magic


    A huge dragon flew in the colorful passageway. A silver chain wrapped around the dragon arm, and the two pieces of the chain swayed involuntarily.


    While the dragon was flying, it encountered a very small source of energy that was also moving forward. The dragon rushed towards the source of that energy with a hint of curiosity.


    What caught the eye was the ball of energy.


    "What''s this?" Wu Ming said strangely, while his huge dragon w grabbed the energy source. After all, relying on the strength and characteristics of the dragon body, he was not at all afraid of the turbulence of space and time or being swayed by space and time, so he boldly grabbed the energy ball.


    When the dragon w was about to touch the energy ball, as if the energy ball had reached its destination, a space-time gate appeared in front of the energy ball.


    Generally, a space-time gate would only appear after a certain existence reached a certain destination in the space-time tunnel.


    When Wu Ming crossed into the Land of Shadows, the first point of light that touched the time tunnel was actually the time tunnel entrance, only not opening the time door, but directly sucking Wu Ming in.


    If nothing else, this ball of energy will enter this door.


    "Meeting me counts as your bad luck~"


    Wu Ming ws dropped and instantly grabbed the ball of energy. The ball of energy seemed to be unconscious, and slowly fused with its ws.


    At the same time, a stream of memories like knowledge flowed into Wu Ming mind.


    "Game!?" Wu Ming was slightly surprised. Moreover...


    "I have experienced such a strange thing, how could I do it without realizing it."


    With that said, Wu Ming stepped into the opened space-time gate in one breath and disappeared.


    Immediately, the gates of space and time closed, as if it had never happened before.


    .....


    Wu Ming opened his eyes, and what caught his attention was arge hall.


    The entire hall was dominated by dark colors, and the high peaks were covered with gs of different patterns. The top and sides are covered with crystals that act as light bulbs.


    Wu Ming faced therge ornate door. The red carpety at his feet. Right now, he was sitting on a crystal engraved throne without knowing when he had transformed back into his human form.


    Below the tform stood an old man who looked like a housemaid, and behind him stood six girls in maid uniforms leaning intobat clothes.


    Next to the throne, next to Wu Ming, a woman wearing a white dress wrapped around her legs, with golden silk ornaments like spider webs on her chest, and white silk gloves in her hands, had ck and beautiful hair. On the waist and on both sides of the head, there are a pair of white curves, like a demon, and there is a pair of jet ck wings behind the waist.


    It just so happened that Wu Ming knew this creature, and it was clearly a subus.


    Seeing Wu Ming looking at her, the subus smiled and asked.


    "What is it, Master Wu Ming."


    It was just that this smile on his face really made Wu Ming feel awkward, and he always felt like he was being watched.


    "I sensed a bit of turbulence outside the Great Tomb of Nazarick, and I told the guardians of all sses to gather here at this time tomorrow."


    After that, Wu Ming got up and walked towards the door.


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming." The subus replied while looking at Wu Ming with a smile.


    "You are free to control the rest of the time."


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming." This was the answer from the people in the room.


    *Creaks!*


    There was a loud push from the door, and Wu Ming pushed open the door in front of him.


    "Then let me calm down first."


    Following the data and memories stored in his mind, Wu Ming came to a room outside...


    Pushing open the door, what he saw was a luxurious bedroom like a royal noble.


    Wu Mingy down onto the luxurious bed in front of him.


    "Hmm~ That makes my head spin, what Nazarick, YGGDRASIL, DMMO-RP (Dive Massively Multiyer Online Role ying Game)~"


    The unknown energy ball that Wu Ming had contacted in the Time Tunnel before was actually a guild fortress in a virtual reality game that was discovered by humans in another world.


    The guild name is the Great Tomb of Nazarick. The guild master himself guarded it for up to a second before the server shut down. Due to an unknown ident, the guild takes human souls and travels to this other world.


    Due to Wu Ming idental contact, the human soul was rejected and sent back to the original world, and he came to this world instead of the guild master.


    "Don''t talk about the power of this world. What really intrigued me was that the game turned into a real thing. What interesting things happened?"


    For example, even if it''s considered the "Resurrection" of a miracle in the Type-Moon World, Resurrection should be verymon in games, then what happens when the game turns into an entity.


    Wu Ming turned around and patted his arm.


    "Enkidu, you are fine."


    A silver chain appeared on Wu Ming arm, shining with a faint golden light.


    "Yes Lord Wu Ming, I am fine. I didn''t expect to be able to travel with you."


    This chain is what Enkidu changed


    In the previous Uruk, Wu Ming had managed to deceive the gods based on the Primodial Runes and his own evolution. After Enkidu used a secret method to obtain the Chains of Heaven. Wu Ming wrapped it in his hands.


    "Instead of being ced in Dragonest by Lord Wu Ming, I still want to be held by Lord Wu Ming."


    Hence, Wu Ming wrapped the Chains of Heaven in his hands.


    Wu Ming touched the Chains of Heaven and said slowly.


    "I wronged you, little En."


    "No, being able to follow Lord Wu Ming is my wish to be made into a weapon. I was treated as a human and loved, I''m really happy now."


    Chains of Heaven sparkled and made noises, telling everything about her.


    "Little En, you rest first. This is your first time experiencing a space-time tunnel, so there must be something you can''t adapt to."


    "Yes, Lord Wu Ming, then I will rest first."


    With that, the light of the Chains of Heaven dimmed and became just like an ordinary chain.


    "Then let''s take a look at this guild information next."


    With that said, Wu Ming closed his eyes and started looking at the memory data in his mind.


    After a long time, Wu Ming opened his eyes.


    "This guild is rather interesting."


    The Great Tomb of Nazarick was originally a checkpoint. Because the guild members Ainz Ooal Gown had conquered, the reward system awarded this ce as a guild stronghold.


    After the transformation of the people of the Ainz Ooal Gown Guild, the Ainz Ooal Gown guild of the entire Great Tomb of Nazarick was created.


    "I don''t know what the power of the different world Ainz Ooal Gown is. Let''s find out after tomorrow meeting."


    With that, Wu Ming fell asleep.


    "Don''t dream about Merlin~"

 Chapter 41: Great Tomb of Nazarick

    Chapter 41: Great Tomb of Nazarick


    The next day, Wu Ming woke up very early.


    The time when Wu Ming came to the Great Tomb of Nazarick yesterday was veryte at night, and the exhaustion caused by the long journey through time and space. After he restedst night, there was no problem at all.


    And since the order issued yesterday was to gather for a meeting in the evening, Wu Ming decided to take a walk alone around this Great Tomb of Nazarick.


    "Is this Ainz Ooal Gown ring."


    Picking up the ring on the table and cing it in his hand, Wu Ming shouted.


    "Transfer, first floor."


    In an instant, Wu Ming figure flickered and disappeared.


    It was the guild ring of the Ainz Ooal Gown guild in the Great Tomb of Nazarick.


    Apart from entering the Great Tomb of Nazarick to verify its identity, this ring also has the ability to move around the Great Tomb of Nazarick without restriction.


    What caught the eye was the luxurious hall surrounded by sarcophagi. Stone pirs supported the hall and were evenly distributed around the hall. Several sarcophagi are also distributed around the hall in proportion.


    Don''t tell me, which floor is not small, Nazarick is not small, at least the first floor in front of Wu Ming is veryrge.


    Except for the sarcophagus and darkness, this firstyer is almost like a state pce, and it is not a tomb at all. He had to say that although Ainz Ooal Gown yer taste was a bit odd, it was still quite good.


    As for the sarcophagus, Wu Ming can clearly see that each sarcophagus has a magical reaction, and there is an invisible biological reaction around it. It is thought to be a monster guarding the first floor of the Great Tomb of Nazarick.


    "This is worthy of the Great Tomb of Nazarick. Don''t talk about the strength of this guardian monster. Enough to fool people just by looking at it."


    Wu Ming didn''t care about this, and continued walking towards the hall door.


    As soon as he left the house, he saw a wide and solemn courtyard.


    It was called a courtyard, but it was actually a luxurious graveyard. The central pce is on a high staircase, and the surrounding stone tablets and sarcophagi are distributed in the courtyard. Again, going outside the sarcophagus is like a sacrificial event. Needless to say, the ground in the courtyard was also full of monsters.


    The courtyard was surrounded by a three meter high wall, and in front of Wu Ming was a grave gate.


    At this moment, the world is at noon.


    Wu Ming looked up at the vast sky and couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Sure enough, no matter which world, the sky is very beautiful."


    After staying on the first floor for a while, Wu Ming surveyed the second through eighth floors one after another.


    He had to say that the tastes of the people of Ainz Ooal Gown were truly strange.


    The Great Tomb of Nazarick has ten floors, and the first to third floors are graves, which is true to the name of the great tomb.


    The fourthyer is an enormous undergroundke. This floor is quite special. It can be said that there are no NPC, because the NPC arranged in thisyer arerge stone golem puppets without self-awareness, and it takes a lot of time to activate.


    The fifth floor is an ice field, the cold wind is strong and icy cold.


    The sixth floor is a forest, but there is an arena in the middle of the forest, the structure is very simr to the Roman Colosseum.


    The seventhyer is ava zone, the temperature is terrifying.


    The eighth floor is a wilderness, and the NPC on this floor are also special. As for where the special is, will talk about itter.


    The ninth floor, the floor where Wu Ming sleptst night, was the royal suite. After all, this is originally a game guild fortress, and yers will also enjoy it, so thisyer has been prepared.


    The tenth floor is the Hall of View among the thrones where Wu Ming came to the Great Tomb of Nazarick yesterday. In addition to the Hall of View, this floor also has rooms such as a library, treasure house, and yer meeting room.


    After walking around like this, it was almost time for the scheduled meeting time. Wu Ming directly teleported between the thrones on the tenth floor.


    The image in front of him changed for a while, and Wu Ming ascended the Hall of View.


    All kinds of opposite sex have gathered under the throne, such as demons, worms, dark elves, vampires, and so on.


    He saw that the subus serving next to the throne yesterday was arguing with a girl in a deep purple princess dress.


    The girl''s skin was as pale as a corpse, and only the skin of her hands and face was visible all over her body. The rest is wrapped in his clothes. Her silver hair was tied in a ponytail and ced behind her head. The princess dress on the lower half of her body rose like a cake.


    (I remember She seems to be the guardian of the first to third floors.)


    Seeing Wu Ming arrival, everyone quickly stood up in a row.


    "Everyone, give allegiance to the Supreme One." The subus gave the order, and these guards began to kneel down to send greetings to Wu Ming.


    "The first, second, and third floor guardian, Shalltear Bloodfallen, saw Master Wu Ming." The first was the girl who had a fight with the subus.


    "The fifth floor guardian, Cocytus, saw Master Wu Ming."


    Cocytus is arge blue insect with iceberg-like shields growing on its back and shoulders.


    "The sixth floor guardian, Aura Be Fiora, saw Master Wu Ming."


    Aura Be Fiora is a dark elf wearing men clothes, speaking cheerfully and brightly, and looking like a boy.


    "Just like the Guardian of the sixth floor, Mare Be Fiora, Seeing Master Wu Ming."


    This is a woman word. Shy and nervous, looks like a dark elf girl.


    The sixth Guardian is a pair of dark elven twins. That''s right, older sister in men clothing, younger brother in women clothing.


    If Wu Ming had not read the information, he would never have thought that the nervous, shy, introverted Mare who wore cute female clothes, was a boy!


    "The seventh guardian, Demiurge, saw Master Wu Ming."


    Demiurge wore a British suit with a metal tail on his back. The tip of its tail burned with a faint ck me. He wore gold sses and his ears were slightly pointed. If you don''t see the tail behind him, everyone will think that this is an extraordinary businessman.


    "The Guardian Overseer, Albedo, saw Master Wu Ming." Yesterday subus named Albedo lowered her head and reported to Wu Ming.


    (What''s the situation! This look is perfect for Medb! I really don''t know how the yer who designed Albedo did it.)


    "Except for the Guardian of the fourth floor Gargantua, and the Guardian of the eighth floor Victim, all the Guardians are in front of you."


    "Please order from the Supreme One, we will all carry it out"


    Wu Ming sat on the throne, watching them quietly.


    For a moment, Wu Ming spoke.


    "I summoned you here today primarily to inform you of the current situation of the Great Tomb of Nazarick."


    The Guardians raised their heads slightly and stared in silence.


    "The Great Tomb of Nazarick has been transported to another world due to an unknown event."


    Looking around the Guardians, Wu Ming continued to speak.


    "I checked it this morning. The Great Tomb of Nazarick was on the ins. There was no sign of activity within a kilometer of the vicinity. This is undoubtedly a good thing."


    The reason why Wu Ming remained on the first floor was because he used magic to investigate around therge tomb.


    "As Heteromorphic, it would be troublesome if we were transferred to a gathering ce for humans."


    In the YGGDRASIL (World Tree) game, there are only three races of yers.


    Human, Demi-Human, and Heteromorphic.


    Humans had categories like dwarves and elves, and Demi-Humans had categories like goblins and ogres. As long as they weren''t the Human and Demi-Human races, they were considered Heteromorphic. Like slimes, bugs, demons, etc.


    Of course, Wu Ming was a dragon in the minds of these NPC, and could switch between his human form and dragon form with a secret method.


    "From now on, the Great Tomb of Nazarick has entered the highest alert."


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming!"


    "Now, let''s talk about your problem."

 Chapter 42: Loyal and responsibility

    Chapter 42: Loyal and responsibility


    As soon as Wu Ming said, all the Guardians were shocked and extremely nervous.


    "In the first ce, do you know why the other Supreme One left?"


    Wu Ming words deeply hurt the Guardians, after all they were made to be loyal to other yers, but other yers abandoned them.


    Even so, the Great Tomb of Nazarick hadn''t turned into a real thing, it was just a game. Therefore, the behavior of yers who chose to retreat due to various things in life was verymon in the eyes of normal people.


    But this was undoubtedly a waiver for this NPC who hadpletely transformed into the real thing. After all, in the eyes of NPC, they always had self-awareness.


    It''s like someone suddenly telling you that you are a clone created yesterday. It''s just a memory of more than ten years inserted. I believe no one will believe.


    "This is because of the turbulence in the Great Tomb of Nazarick."


    "Turbulence!?" The Guardians looked at each other with confused expressions.


    "Yes, the reason why the Great Tomb of Nazarick moved to another world is because of this chaos."


    Wu Ming leaned on the throne, closed his eyes, and said painfully.


    "A month ago, in the world we were in, YGGDRASIL (World Tree) experienced chaos that could be described as apocalyptic. Because we Supreme One wants to save Nazarick."


    "To avoid worrying all of you, we carried out various activities in secret, because of this, the other Supreme Ones left one by one, disappeared, and never came back."


    Hearing this, all the Guardians shed tears and looked sad.


    "It turns out that all the Supreme Ones didn''t abandon us Master Tab Smaragdina" Albedo wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with her hand, and said in a trembling voice.


    The other Guardians also wept silently whilementing the greatness of the Supreme One.


    "Please forgive me for being impolite, Master Wu Ming."


    "It does not matter." Wu Ming waved his hand and continued.


    "There are only four or five people still in Nazarick, including me."


    "In the end, when Nazarick was in chaos, the few remaining people got involved in the flow of time and space for Nazarick sake and disappeared. In the end, I was able to stay here because I paid a pretty high price."


    Of course, this is all bullshit. After all, Wu Ming had just made contact with Nazarick.


    The reason why Wu Ming said this was to prevent the Guardians from being trapped in hatred in the future.


    After all, most people value of justice in the Great Tomb of Nazarick was negative, as was revenge for the Supreme One having abandoned them.


    Yes, that''s for sure: Second, even though Wu Ming had gained a lot of knowledge about the game YGGDRASIL (World Tree), he still didn''t understand it at all.


    In order to avoid the embarrassing scene of bing a king in the future, Wu Ming would instead of these mysterious words at a certain price, the rest would be made up by the people of Nazarick.


    "Even though Nazarick turmoil was blocked by us Supreme One, it might not have any impact on the Guardians on all floors. As Guardians, you are Nazarick top priority. For a courtier, the most important thing is loyalty."


    What Wu Ming said, the Guardians still didn''t understand.


    "Me and the other Guardians, and have absolutely no heart to rebel against the Supreme One." The Guardians hastily stated their stance.


    After that, Wu Ming did not speak, and the atmosphere became tense.


    "Okay, it''s not that I don''t believe you. After all, Nazarick just had a disaster, so I have to say this. Come test yourself and wake up."


    "Thanks to the Supreme One for his mercy." The Guardians were clearly rxed.


    There were two reasons why Wu Ming said this, one of which was that even though Nazarick had be real, some things in the game could still be used, such as the member list.


    The members on the list are all white characters. In the game, if they are controlled by the enemy magic, control and other skills, they will be shown in red. Now Nazarick could use this method to test his loyalty.


    The second is that even if one is unfaithful, it has no effect on Wu Ming. This guild could be considered as the one he took, and he didn''t feel any threat from these Guardians.


    As a warrior with many battles, Wu Ming had still very sharp Perception.


    "The limit level of Nazarick has been adjusted to the highest level. When exploring the surroundings of Nazarick, first press down for a while. First disguise Nazarick, then test whether Nazarick various functions have changed. Or it can''t be used."


    "You don''t have to worry about me leaving, it would be too cruel for you."


    After speaking, Wu Ming used the ring of Ainz Ooal Gown and teleported away from the throne.


    In an instant, all the Guardians stood up.


    "Master Wu Ming is indeed worthy of the most mysterious in Nazarick. Its power is truly unfathomable." Cocytus sighed and eximed.


    "By the way, I''ve never seen Master Wu Ming before," Aura said.


    "After all, Master Wu Ming is the trump card guarding Nazarick. He usually sleeps in a restricted area of Nazarick. Only the Supreme One knows this forbidden area."


    As the wisest NPC, Demiurge was the smartest, said while pushing his sses.


    "Thatthat, hasn''t Albedo met Master Wu Ming too?" asked Mare, a weak hypocrite.


    "No, even though I am the guardian of the Guardian, I have been on the ninth and tenth floors all year, and basically haven''t left much behind. I only heard of Master Wu Ming." Albedo shook her head.


    However, in an instant Albedo became a rotten girl again.


    "But, Master Wu Ming is really handsome, ah, Master Wu Ming." Albedo fell into various fantasies in an instant.


    Shalltear at the side suddenly spoke.


    "Gori."


    "!"


    Albedo eyes were cold, and she looked at Shalltear.


    "What did you say!"


    "I''m talking about you big mouthed gori full of fantasy!"


    "You vampire! My body was made by the Supreme One!"


    "You big mouthed gori! Isn''t that your body!!"


    The scent of red and blue rose to the two of them.


    "Don''t make a fuss, the most important thing is toplete the task that Master Wu Ming first gave you. As for who will be Master Wu Ming concubine, let''s talk about itter." Demiurge pushed up his sses.


    Hearing this, Albedo and Shalltear calmed down.


    "That''s right, the task given by Master Wu Ming is the most important."


    "Ahhh~ That''s right. Regarding Master Wu Ming concubine question, let''s talk about itter."


    Suddenly, Mare thought of something.


    "In other words, will Master Wu Ming leave a descendant?"


    Cocytus eyes lit up.


    "Descendants! Great! Do you want to ride a horse?"


    Cocytus fell into fantasy again.


    The other side....


    "Huh~ Being a leader is tiring, it''s much harder than helping Artoria lead the Knights."


    Wu Ming looked around. Forty-one chairs were ced around arge round table.


    "This should be a meeting room for the yers to discuss things. Thisrge table reminds me of the Knights of the Round Table."


    Looking around, Wu Ming found an object on the wall.


    "What''s this!?"

 Chapter 43: Staff of Ainz Ooal Gown

    Chapter 43: Staff of Ainz Ooal Gown


    On the wall in front of Wu Ming, there was a long strip-shaped cavity that resembled a cupboard.


    A bent stick floats in the cavity.


    The tip of the wand is cup-shaped. The seven snakes in the cup are coiled clockwise. Finally, the snake head popped out of the cup. Every snake has a gem in its mouth. Seven gems with different colors look very attractive.


    As soon as Wu Ming stretched out his hand, this stick automatically floated into his hand.


    Holding the twisted body of the stick, looking at the ck and purple twisted soul that emerged from the stick cup, Wu Ming couldn''t help but feel helpless for the evil taste of the guild yer Ainz Ooal Gown.


    "This should be the guild weapon."


    The so-called guild weapon refers to the core of the guild. Once the guild weapon is destroyed, the guild will copse. Therefore, guild weapons are generally ced in the core of the guild to protect it.


    But Ainz Ooal Gown guild weapon was a powerful weapon.


    ording to the data, Ainz Ooal Gown wand was a divine grade weapon. The seven gems contained in the seven snakes on the stick were also divine grade items.


    This is a series of sets. The power of the seven gems was not 1+1+1+1+1+1+1+1=7, but much greater than that, which made Ainz Ooal Gown wandparable to a world-ss item, even greater than a world-ss item.


    YGGDRASIL (World Tree) weapon levels are ssified as follows.


    Low grade, Mid grade, High grade, High grade, Inheritance Grade, Relic Grade, Legendary Grade and Divine Grade.


    Divine grade was generally top level, but YGGDRASIL (World Tree) had world-ss items.


    The so-called world-ss items were the top two hundred items specified in YGGDRASIL. The power of this top item can only be matched by the same world-ss item.


    Among the two hundred world-ss items, the twenty strongest world-ss items were specifically called "twenty".


    This "twenty" has the ability to greatly upset the bnce of the game. Because of this, these twenty world-ss items were set to be used only once, and would disappear once used.


    In the game, these twenty world-ss items would disappear after being used, and would reappear somewhere in YGGDRASIL afterward.


    The Ainz Ooal Gown Guild that Wu Ming learned through data memory, was the guild with the highest number of world-ss items. There are currently eleven world-ss items.


    Originally this guild had twelve world-ss items, but it waster taken by a hostile guild.


    In the YGGDRASIL game, the guild with the secondrgest number only had three world-ss items which showed how powerful the guild Ainz Ooal Gown was.


    Among the eleven world-ss items belonging to the Ainz Ooal Gown guild, two were "twenty" world-ss items. These two world-ss items were required by guild members to be used only when the enemy was using items of the same level.


    "Ainz Ooal Gown''s wand?" Wu Ming couldn''t help but sigh.


    He couldn''t help but think of this vast amount of information about the scepter.


    "The people of the Ainz Ooal Gown guild must really love their guild."


    After all, the process of making this scepter was too difficult, if not for the hardships of daily life, Wu Ming believed that the members of Ainz Ooal Gown would definitely survive until this game was closed.


    "Then allow me to strengthen the name of Ainz Ooal Gown." said Wu Ming, holding up Ainz Ooal Gown wand.


    (This can be consideredforting for NPCs who have lost their "parents".)


    After Wu Ming inserted Ainz Ooal Gown wand into Dragonest, he used Ainz Ooal Gown ring to teleport to an office-like room.


    By this time, Demiurge was already waiting in the office.


    Seeing Wu Ming arrival, Demiurge quickly knelt down on one knee.


    "Master Wu Ming."


    Wu Ming waved for Demiurges to wake up.


    "Get up, Demiurge, you don''t have to kneel and bow every time you see me."


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming."


    Demiurge stood up and ced the paper in his hands on the table.


    "Master Wu Ming, these are the stats of the Great Tomb of Nazarick and a preparatory n to go explore the area around Nazarick, please have a look."


    Hearing this, Wu Ming sat down on the office chair behind the desk. He took the information Demiurge had gathered and looked at it.


    "In general, the overall performance of the Great Tomb of Nazarick has not changed, but the gold coins consumed have decreased."


    Wu Ming asked without lifting his head.


    "Why, Nazarick supply of gold coins is running low."


    Demiurge also shook his head.


    "No, after testing the production performance of all the Great Tombs of Nazarick, the gold coins were only a slight loss, but we can no longer get YGGDRASIL gold coins. After a long time, Nazarick would be in crisis. I don''t. I don''t know if the gold coins in this world can be used for the consumption of the Great Tomb of Nazarick, so I have suspended the consumption of non-essential gold coins."


    After Wu Ming who was still searching for information, heard the sh of the emblem on his arm.


    *crash bang*


    A bag of gold jewelery falls on the table.


    "This is a treasure I collected from elsewhere. Let''s see if it can be used for Nazarick operations."


    "Yes." As he said, Demiurge picked up the bag on the table.


    "Regarding the exploration of the area around Nazarick, the n is canceled and I will go alone."


    Demiurge was taken aback and knelt down on one knee.


    "No, how can Master Wu Ming take the risk? If you are not sure, you can let me Guardian explore, and please withdraw the order."


    Putting down the information, Wu Ming said helplessly.


    "Rx, Demiurge, I will take my men with me. Based on the current situation, it was wise to use the highestbat power. If there''s an existence that even I can''t beat, it''s useless even if you leave."


    "Master Wu Ming, you also said that there is no existence that you can''t even defeat, so we''d better explore the path."


    After speaking, Wu Ming and Demiurge did not speak.


    After a while.


    "Wake up, Demiurge, I am determined, at worst I go with Albedo."


    Albedo was the strongest defensive existence among the Guardians of Nazarick.


    Whether it was self-defense or guarding someone, Albedo was the strongest defense.


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming, I wish you prosperity in your martial arts."


    "Just that. The n will be implemented in three days. I will talk about it after Nazarick is operational."


    "Yes. Then I beg you to go first."


    "Yes."


    Demiurge turned and left the office.


    After that, Wu Ming leaned against the back of the loveseat and let out a long breath.


    "This is a different world, how could I not take the risk? I am a traveler."


    ....


    Three dayster. Inside the library on the tenth floor.


    Wu Ming was packing up all kinds of magic books.


    After all, YGGDRASIL magic has many practical uses, such as detection magic, anti-reconnaissance magic, and portals, etc., which are more practical for Wu Ming.


    "Well, that''s all for now, worthy of being one of the strongest guilds ever. The members of Ainz Ooal Gown are truly not to be underestimated."


    There are lots of books in the library. Although more than half of them are biographies and backstory, and some are strategy, magic books are only a small part, but this number is quite extraordinary.


    Wu Ming had read the book for three days, and he had only just finished it for a while. The books to be stored in Dragonest, but the books in the collection have no impact on the library.


    "Albedo should be waiting for me in the throne room now."


    With that, Wu Ming disappeared as soon as the ring of Ainz Ooal Gown in his hand lit up.


    Wu Ming journey was about to begin.

 Chapter 44: Human trail

    Chapter 44: Human trail


    In the endless meadows, emerald green creatures resembling bears and deer were running.


    Taking a closer look, there were two people behind this creature, a man and a woman.


    The man had ck hair and ck eyes, and he was dressed in a Sumerian style, he looked very exotic.


    The woman had ck hair and golden eyes, two nted horns on her head, a white dress, and a pair of ck wings behind her waist and belly. Even though the woman was extremely beautiful, she was definitely not human.


    "What a strange Demon Beast, Master Wu Ming." Albedo praised, sitting on Humbaba back.


    "Really, there is no Demon Beast like this in YGGDRASIL." Wu Mingy on Humbaba back, basking in the sun.


    "Un, although there are simr Demon Beasts, I have never heard of equipment turning into Demon Beasts."


    That''s right, Humbaba was Humbaba Divine Beast that Wu Ming had taken when he left Uruk and had fused with the Yggdrasil World Tree Spear.


    Due to the rtivelyrge area of the prairie, Demiurge chose a mount for Wu Ming to ride.


    After Wu Ming refused, he removed Yggdrasil from Dragonest and made him appear as Humbaba.


    In the admiring gazes of the Guardians, Wu Ming grabbed the hand of Albedo who had an expression of no regrets in this life, and sat on Humbaba back.


    After that, when the Guardians didn''t react, Wu Ming used the ring to teleport to the first floor of the Great Tomb of Nazarick, directly avoiding the Guardians.


    In a turbulent leap, Wu Ming managed to escape from Nazarick with Albedo.


    "Now think about it, let themin for a while after returning."


    Wu Ming pped Humbaba back and said directly.


    "Humbaba, judge the direction in which one lives, and move in that direction."


    *Woo--!*


    Humbaba elerated his running speed.


    Due to Humbaba special ability, coupled with Yggdrasil ability, Humbaba can control wood attributes, including detection, etc. Therefore, Wu Ming would search for the people around Nazarick left to Humbaba.


    "By the way, you will call me Vero in front of outsiders from now on."


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming."


    "Albedo is lying down too, Humbaba has afortable back."


    Hearing this, Albedo eyes lit up, and her expression began to be frightening.


    "Yes! Master Wu Ming!"


    "Hey hey hey! What are you doing! Lie there and don''t be afraid of me."


    "Impossible, Master Wu Ming, in order to prevent the enemy attack, I must protect him personally."


    "I thought you were just taking advantage of me! Go!"


    "Ahhh~Master Wu Ming~Master Wu Ming~"


    "What is going on!"


    The increasingly human Humbaba helplessly shook his head and increased his speed again.


    Soon, Humbaba stopped in a not dense forest.


    Wu Ming on his back was panting tiredly.


    "Albedo, stop first, there is a situation ahead."


    Albedo was also blushing and was gasping for air.


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming."


    Wu Ming fell off Humbaba back, thinking about walking forward.


    (What''s with Albedo personality!? Was the yer who designed her a pervert?!)


    After dispelling the messy thoughts in his heart, Wu Ming looked ahead.


    Wu Ming nced carefully and saw the houses lined up on the tnd, not many, only a number of viges. Although the houses were simple, they were full of life.


    However, now the ground and walls of the vige were filled with a crimson liquid, which was disgusting.


    "That, blood?"


    A knight wearing standard full-body armor wielding a sword shed and killed the unarmed vigers one after another.


    At this time, a pair of sisters happened to run away from the vige, the direction was the forest.


    However, behind them, two soldiers followed.


    It just so happened that the younger sister among the sisters fell because she was too young.


    "Fast! Nemu, wake up quickly. We have to escape here immediately."


    Since she often did farm work, her older sister physical fitness was obviously much better than her younger sister, so she pulled her off the ground with one attempt.


    "Well, I see, big sister."


    Nemu held back tears and said.


    "Un, let''s run."


    Just as the older sister was about to pull her to run again, an angry voice rang out.


    "Run! Where else do you want to run to!" A knight who ughtered the vigers stood behind the sisters.


    "I was dyed by the two of you, I''m really angry!"


    The knight roared and shed at the sisters with his sword.


    "Nemu!" The older sister hugged her little sister quickly, and at the same time, she closed her eyes.


    *Qiang--!*


    The expected pain didn''te, instead a metal shing sound was heard.


    "How could it be!" The knight let out a panicked voice.


    The girl looked back boldly, a ck-haired and ck-eyed teenager wearing a strange costume was standing in front of the knight, and the sword that the knight shed was firmly gripped by the teenager.


    Seeing this scene, the girl''s eyes widened.


    "I think it was a special incident. As a result, is this a high-level conspiracy n."


    Wu Ming spoke boredly.


    With the years of political turmoil that Wu Ming had been through, he had almost guessed why the knights massacred the vigers for no reason.


    "Just try the magic I''ve learned these past few days."


    Wu Ming gently cast a spell.


    "<Thunder Dragon>"


    Arge amount of thunder and blue lightning emerged from Wu Ming body and passed through the sword he held in his hand to the knight.


    "Ahhhh!


    (It seems that the value of this world power is not very high.) Wu Ming thought.


    "Mo Monsters!" Another knight in pursuit saw hispanion die instantly, and howled in fright, turned and fled.


    Wu Ming waved his hand, and the knight who didn''t have time to escape was instantly enveloped by thick vines growing from the ground.


    Blood flowed from the cracks of the vines.


    "Really, can a knight like you be called a knight? You guys really took away the face of a knight," said Wu Ming in a disdainful tone.


    *Woo-!*


    Humbaba slowly walked over from behind Wu Ming.


    "So beautiful..." The two sisters who had never seen such a holy Humbaba eximed.


    Wu Ming couldn''t help butugh, after all, Humbaba was praised as a Divine beast.


    "Are you two okay?" Wu Ming asked loudly.


    "No...it''s okay, thank you sir."


    "Thank you sir"


    Big sister, the girl hastily thanked Wu Ming. The younger sister next to him also followed suit.


    "Please save our vigers!" After the girl thanked him, she suddenly remembered the vigers who were still suffering, and pleaded sadly to Wu Ming.


    "Help! help." The girl''s little sister continued her slightly awkward but sweet manner.


    Wu Ming looked at the two sisters and said solemnly.


    "I see, you twoe with me."


    "Thank you sir."


    Just as Wu Ming was about to leave with his two sisters, Albedo, who had changed her equipment, suddenly spoke.


    "Please wait, Mister Vero.

 Chapter 45: Carne Village

    Chapter 45: Carne Vige


    "What is it, Albedo?" Wu Ming asked.


    Wu Ming looked at Albedo, who was wearing a ck full-body armor.


    "No Master Vero, you are the Supreme One. These low-level humans are not worthy of your protection. Please allow me to execute them."


    With that, Albedo raised the ck ax in her hand.


    "Wait a moment, Albedo."


    He sighed helplessly.


    "They deserve my protection. I will talk about it after the enemy is subdued."


    There was a moment of silence, and Albedo put down her ax.


    "Yes, Master Vero."


    The sisters looked at the master and servant in front of them, as if they had not reacted, and did not speak.


    "Humbaba."


    *Wooo----!*


    Following Wu Ming orders, Humbaba behind him started moving towards the vige.


    As soon as the screen was turned, the knights in armor were still massacring the vigers.


    Exmations, fears, begging for mercy, wildughter, endless sounds.


    "What--!"


    Suddenly, not knowing which knight discovered something, shouted.


    "What happened!" shouted a knight who was supposed to be the squad leader and not wearing a mask on his helmet.


    "This what is this!"


    "Don''te!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh"


    Seeing arge number of thick vines growing from a knight feet, enveloping one soldier after another.


    The knights shouted and began to pray to the gods.


    "God! Please help me!"


    "My God!"


    "My God!"


    After that, the knights entangled in these vines fell silent.


    Only therge tree stumps collected by the vines remained.


    "What is this!" The squad leader was still sane and started issuing orders.


    "Prepare to retreat! Send a signal for the horses and archers toe."


    However, it was toote.


    The huge vines elerated the growth rate, and soon, the knight legs were entangled.


    "Fast! Come and save me!" The man who was not wearing a mask like the captain shouted from the side.


    "I''m not the one who deserves to die here! Fast! Save me! No matter what, your health or everything is fine, save me!"


    Then the captain couldn''t believe the man hysterical screams.


    "Captain Bellus..." he said slightly surprised.


    Suddenly, a soft voice came.


    *Wooo----!*


    A huge green creature resembling a bear and a deer walked slowly step by step.


    "What is that!" The sane team leader said in surprise.


    Seeing the green creature stomping, and the vines instantly wrapped around the wailing knight, and in an instant, there was only a fairly sane squad leader left.


    The sword in the team leader hand fell to the ground, hepletely gave up, and the vine had wrapped his lower body.


    "Rx, the wrapped soldiers are still alive."


    The team leader raised his head in surprise and saw a young maning from a distance.


    "In any case, I still need to get information from you." Wu Ming waved his hand, and the vine began to slowly wrap around the knight upper body.


    "Reallythank you for not killingbut I''m sure my friend can''t do anything..."


    The vinepletely enveloped the warrior.


    "You are also like a knight," Wu Ming said lightly.


    The remaining vigers had fallen into a deathly silence.


    For a while, under the vige head arrangement, the vigers temporarily rested in undamaged houses.


    But the vige chief wasforting Wu Ming.


    At the vige head house, Wu Ming took the simple water cup provided by the vige head, took a sip, and listened to the vige head introduction about the vige.


    "Carne Vige?"


    "Yeah, Carne Vige location isn''t that great. It just so happens to be among the three countries." said the vige head sadly.


    After a few questions, Wu Ming lied that he was a magic caster training in the deep mountains. He originally wanted to disguise himself as a Magus, but it seems that everyone who wields magic abilities in this world is called a magic caster. So he used magic to cast a spell.


    Wu Ming took the information as a reward to dispel the vige chief suspicions. After all, in their vige where something went wrong, it was very difficult for people to feelfortable.


    ording to the vige head, the vige of Carne belongs to the Re-Estize Kingdom, located in the southeast corner of the kingdom. The Re-Estize Kingdom bordered the Baharuth Empire stretching through the north-south mountains and the ne Theocracy was at the corner.


    ording to the map provided by the vige chief, the Re-Estize Kingdom was in the northwest corner, the Baharuth Empire was in the northeast, and the ne Theocracy was in the south of the two countries, and Carne vige was just between the three countries.


    The Re-Estize Kingdom and the Baharuth Empire are at odds, and there will be wars throughout the year, and the ce of war is the ins area near the border town of E-Rantel of the Re-Estize Kingdom.


    ording to the vige head, the badge of the knight who ughtered the vigers was the badge of the Baharuth Empire.


    But Wu Ming didn''t think it was that simple. After all, the vige chief also said that the Re-Estize Kingdom and the Baharuth Empire were at war all year round, and the Baharuth Empire was massacring the viges on the Re-Estize Kingdom borders with no benefit whatsoever. Moreover, these knights prayed to God before being wrapped in vines.


    "Looks like I''m caught in a conspiracy again."


    After asking the vige head the necessary information, Wu Ming greeted the vige head and went out.


    "Master Vero." Albedo had guarded the door. As for Humbaba, Wu Ming asked him to go around to see if there were any other enemies. After all, the team leader only said that he would send a signal.


    "The intelligence is almostplete. In short, the Great Tomb of Nazarick is temporarily safe in this world."


    "Yeah, how about dealing with an inferior being captured alive by Humbaba?"


    Wu Ming thought for a while, then said.


    "Summon someone in Nazarick with special skills to bring all these knights to Nazarick. Humbaba just told me that there are still some knights nearby, who have been captured by Humbaba, and those knights have also been transferred to Nazarick, go and get more information from their mouths."


    "Yes, Mister Vero, I will contact Demiurge now." Albedo ced her hand on her temple near her ear, and began to contact Demiurge.


    "Anyway, remember not to kill first, and do a good anti-reconnaissance job. After all, we don''t know if these people have tracking magic or something."


    "Very well, Master Vero."


    After speaking, Wu Ming walked away and started to stroll around the vige.


    As he walked, Wu Ming heard many cries.


    Wu Ming nced at the family members of the vigers who died, among them was the sister he saved. They wept bitterly over the bodies of their loved ones.


    "Oh~ I''m used to the dead, but in the end, I still feel sad with tears."


    No matter whether it was in Connacht or Camelot, Wu Ming was used to seeing all kinds of death, as a result he still felt mncholy about these things.


    It''s not sad, but can''t understand it.


    "I remember your name Enri, right?"


    Wu Ming crouched halfway in front of the elder sister.


    "Yes yes, my lord." The girl named Enri answered while crying.


    "Don''t cry, I am also a strong magic caster, I have a way to revive the person you love."


    As soon as these words came out, the vigers who had lost their loved ones knelt on the ground pleading for Wu Ming.


    "I beg Master Vero to save my son."


    "Master Vero, please save my sister."


    ...


    "Okay, wake up, move the corpses of the vigers out into the open."


    After hearing this, the vigers started to act.


    Albedo, who had finished talking to Demiurge, came over and asked Wu Ming cluelessly.


    "NoMaster Vero, would you like to use a rare awakening item to resurrect this lowly insect."


    After hearing these words, Wu Ming couldn''t help butugh.


    "Alright, Albedo, even though I''m not human, I really like humans, and I''ll use the resurrection magic I''ve learned, and won''t use resurrection items."


    (Besides, I don''t have any resurrection items. After I came to Nazarick, Ipletely forgot where the treasure room was...)


    "But, Master Vero"


    "Alright, Albedo." Wu Ming interrupted Albedo words.


    "If I die, you will definitely try your best to resurrect me, just like when these vigers begged me, think about ity."


    After that, Albedo did not speak again.

 Chapter 46: Kingdom Warrior Captain

    Chapter 46: Kingdom Warrior Captain


    The vigers had moved the corpses to the vige square, and everyone moved to the side, quietly waiting for Wu Ming to cast a spell.


    (Although I also learned it interestingly because of resurrection magic, I''ve never tried it. I don''t know if it will work for this viger.)


    Shaking his head, Wu Ming walked forward.


    "Sixth Tier Magic-<Angel Return>"


    This was a magic that Wu Ming had identally seen from the library of Nazarick.


    In YGGDRASIL, magic is divided into ten Tiers.


    From the first Tier to the tenth Tier magic, there is Super-Tier Magic in YGGDRASIL, which is the eleventh Tier. Super-Tier Magic was more like a skill than magic, and had many limitations.


    Not only does it take time to activate, but it can only be used a number of times per day and cannot be activated continuously.


    Cooldown after activation cannot be matched in YGGDRASIL. No matter if it''s any item, it can''t keep up with the cooldown time.


    Of course, these were all Wu Ming obtained from the data memory.


    Seeing Wu Ming chant the magic name, with a wave of his hand, a holy light rose to the sky.


    Rays of light shot into the sky and gathered into a huge sacred cloud. The clouds turned into an angelic appearance.


    Arge number of sacred white feathers slowlynded on the corpses of the vigers and joined the vigers. The angel sent the holy angel and the holy cloud into the sky, after an indescribable sound, it disappeared.


    After the corpses of the vigers melted with fur, the wounds on their bodies disappeared, and the skin color changed from pale with a lot of blood loss to a healthy skin color.


    In the eyes of the excited vigers, the corpses lying on the ground opened their eyes one by one.


    The family members of the resurrected vigers, including Enri, rushed over to the cheers of the vigers, and hugged their families hard.


    "Tier six magic power is very strong. Surprisingly, it looks like I''ll have to return to Nazarick to find some items to use. "Wu Ming didn''t expect this magic to be so amazing.


    After all, he had used it before, "Thunder Dragon" was also a Tier six magic.


    "Master Vero, Aura has taken special forces to wait outside the vige." At this moment, Albedo was walking behind Wu Ming fully equipped.


    "For now, I feel like this time it''s not that simple."


    "Yes."


    Wu Ming turned to look at the vigers with tears of joy, and couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Seeing you guys so happy was worth it."


    After all, Wu Ming remembered that he was human, after knowing that he was not human, he still had special feelings for humans.


    After preparing the newly resurrected vigers, the vige head continued to hold Wu Ming hand and continued to thank him.


    "Thank you very much, Master Vero."


    For such a vige chief, Wu Ming felt a little helpless.


    "Okay, that''s enough, vige head, you''ve thanked enough, the vige head just had a disaster, you have to go and arrange the vige situation."


    "Very well, Master Vero, thank you very much."


    Just when Wu Ming wanted to say something polite, suddenly a viger ran over.


    "That''s not good, vige chief, a group of knights is approaching."


    "What! This...this...Master Vero..."


    Seeing the expression of the vige head, Wu Ming what it means.


    "I see, vige chief, let the vigers hide first. I''ll go with you to see what happens."


    "OKAY."


    After a while, Wu Ming and the vige chief stood in front of the vige entrance, and a group of troops in different equipment galloped on horseback in the distance.


    The leader was a man in his thirties.


    The man walked to Wu Ming and the vige head and spoke.


    "I am Gazef Stronoff, the warrior Captain of the Re-Estize Kingdom. I learned that there were knights of the Baharuth Empire in the vicinity. I came for war by order of the king, and I travel between viges."


    "Captain of the kingdom!!" said the vige head in shock.


    Wu Ming nced at the vige head with a slightly confused look.


    The vige head quickly exined.


    "I just heard that the royal warrior captain is the most powerful person in the kingdom.


    "It''s just His Majesty the King praise, it''s just a meaningless name, and it''s not worth mentioning." Gazef looked at Wu Ming again.


    "Sorry, who are you?"


    "Nice to meet you for the first time, Your Majesty the Imperial warrior captain, my name is Silince, Vero Silence Eude, a magic caster who passed here and saw the vige being massacred and came to help."


    As if he had heard something extraordinary, Gazef quickly got off his horse, walked over to Wu Ming body, and held his hand.


    "Thank you very much for saving this vige."


    Seeing Gazef sincere gaze, Wu Ming was stunned for a moment.


    (It seems he is a good official who thinks about the people{


    "You''re wee, Warrior captain."


    Suddenly, one of the troops led by Gazef ran over.


    "warrior captain, most of whom are found nearby, are approaching in the form of encircling this vige."


    Upon seeing this, everyone present frowned.


    (Looks like someone can''t sit still.)


    Immediately, Gazef and Wu Ming troops retreated to the vige chief outer house.


    Wu Ming looked at Gazef, who was observing outside, and asked directly.


    "Who out there?"


    Gazef retracted his gaze and looked at Wu Ming.


    "Only the ne Theocracy can send such arge number of magic casters, and it is a special force directly under themand of the priest, one of the six-colored scriptures of the ne Theocracy."


    After hearing this, Wu Ming seemed to have figured something out.


    "It seems the other party is here for you, your captain."


    After Gazef froze for a while, he thought about it carefully and found that she really seemed to havee for him.


    "Heh~ I didn''t expect the ne Theocracy to want to get rid of me too."


    After that, Wu Ming said with a smile.


    "You are very lucky, Warrior captain."


    "Lucky?" Gazef asked doubtfully.


    "Seeing that you have a good temper and personality, I decided to help you."


    Hearing this, Gazef was overjoyed.


    "Really thank you very much, Silince Eude-dono"


    After all, Gazef had learned from the vige chief that Wu Ming possessed a very powerful monster.


    "In that case, Warrior captain, wait for me here." After speaking, Wu Ming started walking out of the house.


    "Wait, Silence Eude-dono. The other party said that the number of people is veryrge, please don''t be impulsive." Gazef was still feeling cautious, and issued a suggestion to Wu Ming.


    "Don''t worry, Warrior captain, and just call me Vero, Silence Eude is too long." As he said, he carried Albedo out of the house and walked towards the enemy.


    "Your Highness Silence" Gazef looked at the two withplicated eyes.


    Slowly, Wu Ming brought Albedo a very close distance.


    The other party doesn''t seem to be afraid of silence, and doesn''t stop him.


    Suddenly the atmosphere became tense.

 Chapter 47: Wu Ming Abilities

    Chapter 47: Wu Ming Abilities


    Nigun Grid Luin as the priest of the Sunlight Scripture of the ne Theocracy, Nigun never thought that he would fail or die in a ce like this. After all, he was the priest of the Sunlight Scripture.


    "Reports say that the knight who was previously wrapped in vines was carried out by the one whomanded the monster?"


    Nigun looked at a man and a woman who came here, and immediately gave an order.


    "Attack."


    The other priests immediately acted.


    The supposedly Mechanical angel flew towards Wu Ming and Albedo wielded a lightsaber.


    However, when this angel approached the two, they were crushed by an invisible attack. The angel turned into arge amount of starlight and disappeared into the sky.


    "What!"


    Not only was Nigun shocked, the other priests were also extremely shocked,pletely destroying the angel army in an instant, and still using an unknown method.


    A sense of danger invaded Nigun heart, and Nigun immediately asked the high-ranking angel he had summoned toe to meet him.


    "Principality Observation!" After hearing the order, the angel hovering behind Nigun, much bigger than the other angels, summoned a wand.


    Under Wu Ming slightly interested expression, Principality Observation picked up a spike-headed stick and mmed it towards Wu Ming.


    That''s right, he crushed it with a short stick.


    *Explosion!*


    After Wu Ming grabbed the short stick with his hand, he said with a smile.


    "You use a stick to hit people Even though there are nails on it, I can''t y S&M."


    After everyone in the Nigun army was shocked that Wu Ming caught the Principality Observation attack with one hand, Wu Ming pointed at the angel in front of him.


    "<Heaven Fire>"


    In an instant, Principality Observation waspletely enveloped by golden mes with a great holy light, until everything turned to ashes.


    "What...! The high angel perished" Nigun couldn''t believe his eyes.


    Wu Ming had lived for so long, but actually he didn''t have many fighting methods.


    In Irnd and Britain, he relied solely on martial arts and Noble Phantasm in his hands, namely the Exsilver Holy Sword with its powerful light cannon and the World Tree Sacred Spear which could control nts and vitality. Noble Phantasm coordinates with Primodial Magecraft Runes.


    In Uruk, Wu Ming who transformed into a Sage Dragon relies on the power of the Babylonian faith. After all, after he left, the power of faith could no longer be used. This is the limit of faith, not Babylonian Root.


    He is no longer the "Sage Dragon of Babylon", but the dragon that is the Dragon of the Root, This is the limit of the power of faith.


    After that, Wu Ming came to this world.


    Thinking about it carefully, Wu Ming abilities were as follows: the martial arts and wisdom learned by Scathach (Primodial Rune), Exsilver light cannon, Yggdrasil nt control and vitality, Humbaba fused with Yggdrasil, Enkidu incarnation of the Chains of Heaven wrapped around his arm , and had just learned a bit of magic from the Nazarick library.


    Apart from his martial arts and Noble Phantasm, in an empty-handed situation, aside from the Primodial Magecraft Runes he learned from Scathach and a bit of YGGDRASIL game magic he had just learned, there was no other attack method. (Humbaba counts as Noble Phantasm)


    And Enkidu is still asleep now because of his own ipatibility with the space-time tunnel. (Although he is asleep, Wu Ming can also use Chains of Heaven) And Primodial Runes must be engraved with runes before they can be activated. Now only magic in YGGDRASIL games can be used.


    After all, Tier one to ten magic was instant. Wu Ming as the Dragon of the Root has the quantity of magic, even if he is the Dragon of the Root from his youth, but his magic power is enormous.


    At least even if the tenth Tier magic was continuously activated, it couldst for more than a year to exhaust the magic power. This was to override his self-recovery magic.


    It made sense that YGGDRASIL magic couldn''t be learned. After all, Wu Ming was not a yer. It seems to be he is the Dragon of the Root. As long as there was a magic book or someone had a rtionship, he could learn YGGDRASIL magic still very easily.


    By the way, don''t look at Wu Ming who is oftenzy. In fact, the body of the young Dragon of the Root is extremely tough. For Artoria holy sword Excalibur, if she wanted to break through Wu Ming defenses, she had to give up her true name Noble Phantasm.


    It''s just to break the defense. If Artoria wanted Wu Ming to be seriously injured, she would have to use an unknown but extremely powerful ck gas like Morgan le Fay.


    Of course, because it was corroded by a ck gas simr to poison. Or the resistance from things like curses has basically reached its limit. To put it simply, no matter the poison or curse of that world, no matter the level, Wu Ming could no longer be attacked.


    These are the characteristics of the Dragon of the Root who is born from the great roots of the whole world, on the contrary the dragon that will be a dragon is called the Dragon of the Root.


    Special abilities such as traveling through time and space unaffected, the acquisition of YGGDRASIL magic that should have been impossible to learn, were all brought by the Bloodline Dragon of the Root.


    "Don''t worry, if this thing doesn''t die after hitting Tier nine magic, I will have to look at it with admiration." Wu Ming waved his hand and said.


    Even though Nazarick was a Heteromorphic guild, the magic governed by the guild members was not just dark series magic.


    The magic "Heaven Fire" just now was faith magic. Although it was strange to use faith magic to attack an "angel". But Wu Ming didn''t think much of it. The "Heaven Fire" move has a special ability, and has a bonus attack against non-human enemies.


    The so-called non-humans, apart from humans, elves, dwarves, and other races in YGGDRASIL, Demi-Humans, Heteromorphs such as orcs, goblins, ogres, vampires, worms, demons, dragons, etc. All of them have special attack effects.


    Coupled with the support of Wu Ming powerful magical energy, how could a level forty-fifth monster be able to withstand it.


    By the way, Albedo told Wu Ming about the level of monsters. ording to Albedo, such monsters exist in the YGGDRASIL game.


    "Coincidenceor" Wu Ming meditated.


    "Wha! What! Tier nine magic, how is that possible!" shouted Nigun in disbelief.


    "Well~ Calm down, you are the head of these priests after all." Wu Ming said with a smile.


    "How could anyone know of ninth Tier magic!" Nigun visibly copsed, and took out a crystal from his hand.


    "Items? I remember crystal items that seemed to be sealed with Tier 1 to 10 magic except for Super-Tier Magic."


    After thinking for a while, Wu Ming arm moved, and a silver chain flew out of his palm. With a speed that Nigun couldn''t react, he immediately took the crystal item from Nigun hand.


    Taking back the Chains of Heaven, Wu Ming looked at the item in his hand, and then threw it at Albedo who was at the side.


    "Go back and learn what''s inside."


    "Yes,... Master. Vero."


    Then Wu Ming looked at Nigun and his group.


    "As for you huh?" Just as Wu Ming was about to say something, there was like a piece of ss in the sky, shattering in the eyes of Wu Ming and the others.


    "Just in case, the high-level counter-intelligence magic called <Mirror Reflection> that I deliberately learned has worked."


    "Homnd watching me!?" Nigun couldn''t believe it.


    "Wait." Nigun shouted like someone who suddenly went crazy.


    "Your Honour! No! This master, we, no, I am alone, please spare me, I can pay as much as you want, please..."


    "Don''t lose face here, lowly creature!" Albedo suddenly shouted.


    "The only thing you can do now is quietly kneel on the ground and receive gratitude without Master Vero bestowing death on you."


    "A lowly being?!" said Nigun in an uncertain tone.


    "Well~ Since Albedo said that" Wu Ming closed his eyes and opened them again.


    A yellow-gold vertical pupil appeared in Wu Ming eyes.


    "ept your destiny, lowly creature!"

 Chapter 48: Conversation on the Way Home

    Chapter 48: Conversation on the Way Home


    Under the order, Aura who had captured the people from the Sunlight Scripture returned to Nazarick.


    Wu Ming used the other party possibility of resurrection magic as an excuse to tell Aura not to ruthlessly kill the Sunlight Scripture people.


    After all, Nazarick was originally a Heteromorphic guild created by a group of abnormal yers. After Nazarick was transformed into an entity, Nazarick torture methods would bepletely broken, and Wu Ming gave no orders.


    It is conceivable that the suffering of the Sunlight Scripture people awaits them


    But this has nothing to do with Wu Ming.


    The battle between Wu Ming and the Sunlight Scripture was naturally seen by some of the vigers and Gazef.


    Wu Ming had secretly transferred the Sunlight Scripture people to Nazarick under the pretext of feeding the beasts, and this world intelligence was almost gathered, so he decided to leave.


    "Really, Master Vero is leaving," said Gazef thoughtfully.


    "Master Vero, once again I thank you. Thank you for saving my parents."


    "Thank you~"


    After hearing the news that Wu Ming was leaving, Enri and Nemu rushed over to express their gratitude to Wu Ming.


    In this case, Wu Ming could only helplessly smile.


    "By the way, Enri, I have something to give you."


    Wu Ming stretched out his hand towards Albedo.


    "Yes." Albedo took out two palm-sized horn-shaped objects and handed them to Wu Ming.


    "This is a flute that can summon goblins. Use it well."


    Enri was stunned for a moment, initially wanting to refuse, but Wu Ming immediately squeezed Enri hand.


    "Master Vero, this is too expensive." After all, this was a magical item, which was extremely powerful for a country girl like Enri.


    "ept it, it''s not an overly valuable item," Wu Ming said with a smile.


    Wu Ming wasn''t wrong. This was the item he had specifically asked Albedo to take out of Nazarick to summon monsters. ording to the data in his mind, these two pairs of flutes could only be used to summon a dozen low-level goblins.


    Of course, it''s in the game. Even though the low-level goblins in this world weren''t enough to defend the vige, these goblins could make means to the vigers so that they could defend themselves.


    Although Carne Vige was not too far from the Great Tomb of Nazarick, Wu Ming did not intend to protect Carne Vige at all times.


    As for who used the item, Wu Ming was undoubtedly the sister he met the first time.


    "Master Vero, are you interested in going to the royal capital with me?" Gazef suddenly said from the side.


    "May I know why the warrior captain wants to invite me."


    "From the battle between Master Vero and the ne Theocracy army, I can see that Master Vero is a very strong magic caster. After all, I am a member of the kingdom. It is necessary to recruit talent for the king," said Gazef solemnly.


    "My apologies for refusing, warrior captain. I still have some family members to take care of. I won''t go to town with you," Wu Ming said naturally.


    When Albedo heard the word family, the expression behind the helmet immediately became moved.


    "Really, what a pity, then, I wish Master Vero a safe journey."


    Seeing Wu Ming refusal, Gazef was not angry, only smiled faintly.


    "If I have the chance to go to the capital, I will ask the Warrior Captain to show me the way then." Wu Ming also said jokingly.


    "It is reasonable." Gazef said it was serious.


    After he finished speaking, Wu Ming called out to Humbaba from the forest near Carne Vige.


    "Elder sister, look at that, it''s a beautiful deer."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Nemu, it''s Master Vero monster."


    "Is this Master Vero monster! It really is a very good monster," Gazef eximed.


    Wu Ming and Albedo boarded Humbaba, waved at Gazef group, Enri, and walked off into the distance.


    After a while, Wu Ming realized something was wrong with Albedo sitting behind him.


    "What is it, Albedo."


    Albedo hesitated for a moment and asked.


    "Master Wu Ming, do you really like humans?"


    Hearing this question, Wu Ming smiled gently.


    "How about you? What do you think of humans?"


    Albedo answered without hesitation.


    "Weak and inferior creatures, trampling them to death like insects, it is still a beautiful sight."


    After hearing what Albedo said, Wu Ming made an "I knew you would say that" expression.


    "Albedo, I really like humans, after all I was adopted by a good old woman when I was born."


    "Master Wu Ming Adopted by humans?" Albedo was surprised.


    "Ah, yes, I didn''t have you guys back then, I thought I was human at first." Wu Ming recalled the past and said slowly.


    "Is that why Master Wu Ming loves humans."


    "Not only that, Albedo."


    Wu Ming sat back down, level with Albedo.


    "Humans are very interesting creatures. They are weak, lowly, bickering, vulgar, and pathetic."


    "But humanity also loves life, loves peace, is united, friendly and tolerant. Humanity is a very strange species."


    "They always don''t bow their heads, give up, or tremble in the face of adversity, and they have the courage to face anything."


    "They know how to learn and be creative. Even if their innate abilities are insufficient, they will work hard to grow."


    Wu Ming looked at Albedo.


    "Albedo, I didn''t expect you to be so kind to humans, at least stop being hostile to humans." After she finished, Albedo did not speak.


    He smiled helplessly.


    "This is my intentional request, how about it, Albedo."


    "Understood, Master Wu Ming, I will take humans seriously Whether it is to kill or save." Albedo said as if she had discovered something.


    "Thank you, Albedo."


    "Don''t say that, Master Wu Ming." Albedo smiled happily.


    "Aftering to this world, we have to thank you only if you are with us."


    After hearing what Albedo said, Wu Ming seemed to have thought of something and fell silent.


    "Sorry, Albedo."


    "Why are you apologizing, Master Wu Ming?" Albedo asked in confusion.


    "It''s okay, let''s go home!" Wu Ming stopped thinking.


    (Forget it, let it flow, wait until Nazarick has a firm footing in this world, I''ll tell them the truth.)


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming."


    At sunset, a man and a woman ride a beautiful giant, driving slowly

 Chapter 49: Contents of the Plan

    Chapter 49: Contents of the n


    Office on the ninth floor of the Great Tomb of Nazarick.


    Wu Ming sat in the office chair, listening to Albedo reading the report.


    "There is a level 60 monster in that demon sealing crystal, Dominion Authority. ording to the person called Nigun, this angel once killed a demon god who destroyed thend."


    "Please take a look at this situation."


    After Albedo finished reading, she ced it in front of Wu Ming.


    "ne Theocracy Six Scriptures" Wu Ming took the document in his hand and looked at it.


    "Above the human race, is it the country that exterminated all non-humans? Our ne Theocracy and Nazarick are really no match for each other."


    Massaging his forehead helplessly, such a state was very detrimental to Nazarick.


    "Don''t get in touch with the ne Theocracy for now. Set around Carne Vige a beast that can avoid being detected by intelligence magic and has stealth skills to monitor Carne Vige. That''s all for now."


    "Yes."


    "Thank you, Albedo, go back and rest." Wu Ming leaned back on the chair and said to Albedo.


    "Why, Master Wu Ming, as long as it''s for the Supreme One, the person I love the most, I can do whatever you want~" Seeing Albedo being stupid again, Wu Ming couldn''t help but turn his face away.


    (I still want toin, what was Albedo creator thinking when making it...)


    Suddenly, a charming voice came into the room.


    "Excuse me~"


    Shalltear opened the door and entered.


    "Shalltear? What is it?" asked Wu Ming suspiciously.


    "I came here to admire Master Wu Ming majestic appearance," said Shalltear with a prostitute look.


    "Oh~ Really, then you should be satisfied, Shalltear, you can leave now, Master Wu Ming and I still have important matters to discuss." Albedo said at the side.


    "Oh~ that olddy is really annoying~ Is it because the expiration date is up and she so worried~" said Shalltear with a "quite sure" expression.


    "Then, is there anything else you can eat in your body, it''s like a bunch of food samples, huh~" Albedo stared at Shalltear breasts as she said.


    "I will kill you, old woman!"


    "Who are you to say has passed the expiration date! Bastard!"


    Watching the confrontation between the two which was full of darkness, Wu Ming patted the table.


    "Well, the two of you didn''t fight as soon as you met. By the way, what is Shalltear going to do, why didn''t I know?" Wu Ming asked.


    "That''s right, Master Wu Ming, his subordinates wille out on his orders, and I will go along with Sebastian. It must be difficult to return to Nazarick for a while, and I want to respect you."


    (It seems that Albedo and Demiurge have negotiated and sent some people to look for information.) Wu Ming thought.


    "This is your first contact with this world. You guys have to be careful in everything," Wu Ming said solemnly.


    "Yes~Master Wu Ming~ Then, I will go first."


    With the sound of the door closing, Shalltear left the office.


    "Master Wu Ming, what do you want to do next?" Albedo asked.


    "I''m going to the treasure room to get something. Albedo you are free, don''t mind me." Wu Ming stood up and set off.


    "Demiurge will probably return to report something to youter." Albedo bowed slightly and said respectfully.


    "Really, let Demiurge wait for me first, and I''ll be right back."


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming."


    After the exnation, Wu Ming teleported to the door of the treasure room.


    Because Wu Ming Dragonest was sublimated into Noble Phantasm, and he continued to use magic power to feed, the space inside the Dragonest was now very wide.


    Actually, Wu Ming hade this time to prepare to put all the useful things in the Nazarick Treasury in Dragonest.


    After all, Wu Ming didn''t want to live with any thoughts or shorings, so he just put the useful ones in the Dragonest that was more convenient.


    Wu Ming had only learned a little magic in Nazarick.


    Fifth Tier magic (Thunder Dragon), Tier six magic (Angel Return), Tier level magic (Heaven Fire), and magic skills (Mirror Reflection) had various high-level terrestrial levels. Especially for dealing with humans.


    <Angel Return> was a low-level awakening technique with no side effects. Wu Ming didn''t understand the performance of resurrection magic, so he chose to learn this resurrection magic which had many limitations such as the level of the resurrected object not exceeding level 50 and the integrity of the corpse.


    <Heaven Fire> is arge-scale killing magic to deal with non-human beings


    <Mirror Reflection> was an advanced passive skill. Passive skills are not divided into Tier, only divided into mid-level and low-level.


    This skill is not only for guarding against intelligence-type detecting magic, such as mind control, mind reading and other spirits have absolute resistance.


    This is the advantage of the game, after all, the game cannot be divided into such details.


    For now, Wu Ming studied this magic. There were some more practical magic that had yet to be learned.


    Such as <Create Greater Item>, <Greater Break Item>, <Greater Item Appraisal>, <Gate> and so on.


    The magic book that Wu Mingpiled earlier was the magic book of this skill.


    After Wu Ming brought Pandora Actor, the guardian of the treasure room, he took out some unused or redundant treasures for Nazarick from the treasure room.


    Since the game has be a reality, except for the special interpretation items, Wu Ming has no way of knowing the role of items in the treasure room.


    "Fortunately, Ainz Ooal Gown wand can identify items."


    With this, Wu Ming used the role of Ainz Ooal Gown wand to interpret the items one by one, and selected some items that were useful to him and did not conflict with the goal of defending Nazarick.


    In the treasure room, there is another Supreme One shrine.


    In fact, it is a mound of clothes, thest remaining yers set the equipment of other yers, and this equipment is worn on several stone guards.


    It will automatically respond to the person wearing the Ring of Ainz Ooal Gown, and will fight against the enemy.


    Looking at these somewhat sinister statues, Wu Ming felt the yer love for other yers, for the Ainz Ooal Gown Guild, for Nazarick and even the YGGDRASIL game.


    "Don''t worry, since I am here, I will make it grow, and it will be worth your years of effort."


    After all, Wu Ming received a ready-made product, and the power of Nazarick was built by yers who had worked hard for several years.


    After leaving the treasure room, Wu Ming returned to the office.


    Demiurge stood at his desk, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Upon hearing someone enter, Demiurge looked back and hastily bowed in salute.


    "Master Wu Ming, you are back."


    "Is there anything to exin." Wu Ming walked to the office chair and sat down.


    "It''s about the financial aspect of Nazarick."


    Demiurge pushed his eyes away and continued.


    "After you handed me the gold coins of this world, during testing, I discovered that as long as they are processed into gold coin size items and have a certain value, they can be used for Nazarick operations."


    Wu Ming eyes lit up.


    "That''s good, I happen to have some gold and gems that I don''t need right now, so I can give them all to you."


    With that said, Wu Ming borrowed the item Demiurge had handed over, a specialrge leather bag.


    Opening the mouth of the bag, the eyelids are reflected in the membrane like the surface of the water, Wu Ming aligns his palm with the membrane, and arge amount of treasurees out of his palm and falls into the membrane.


    This bag is called the Infinite Backpack and is an item in the YGGDRASIL game. Infinite objects can be ced in it, and the weight of the bag will not change.


    For a moment, Wu Ming sealed the bag in his hand and handed it to Demiurge.


    (Looks like it''s time to find a lucrative job for Nazarick.)


    Wu Ming began to plot in his heart.

 Chapter 50: Further Plan

    Chapter 50: Further n


    Tenth floor, Nazarick Library.


    Wu Ming was looking intently at the magic book.


    "<Create Greater Item>"


    After saying that, Wu Ming had a beautiful sword in his hand.


    Wu Ming swung the sword casually.


    As the greatsword was swung, it rubbed against the surrounding air, creating sound waves that seemed to tear space.


    "The skills in this game are really abnormal. Only with "Create Greater Item" can make a weapon that is very durable and strong."


    <Create Greater Item> This skill can be used to make weapons or simple Items in YGGDRASIL game, but the effect in this game is a bit nd. After all, weapons or Items crafted with <Create Greater Item> couldn''t create divine grade items and world-ss Items.


    It made sense that even after it turned into reality, this skill shouldn''t change, but...


    "<Create Greater Item>"


    After the spell, a silver chain appeared in Wu Ming hand.


    Then Wu Ming chanted another spell.


    "<Greater Item Appraisal>" As if understanding something, Wu Ming said.


    "I see, even Chains of Heaven can be made Is it because I''m not a yer in the game that I can use skills so amazingly?"


    The Chains of Heaven made with "Create Greater Item" have the same effect as the original Chains of Heaven "Attack on Divinity", and the chain made by this skill, the more magic power, the stronger the power.


    However, there are drawbacks, items made with "Create Greater Item" will not experience any growth, and magic output cannot be increased to increase performance when used.


    This is the only drawback.


    But Wu Ming used one of the advantages of "Create Greater Item".


    The created object will not disappear after being ced for a long time, but will only be destroyed.


    That is, as long as it is maintained or repaired, the items made will always be there. Of course, you still have to see what objects are created.


    Fortunately for weapons and the like, crystal items and the like would probably disappear and turn to powder in a few times.


    "<Greater Break Item>"


    With a bang, the greatsword that Wu Ming made earlier turned into a hint of starlight and disappeared into the air.


    "This skill is also good, and it can bepared to destructive magic if I use it."


    Destruction magic as the name suggests, is a kind of full-time destruction magic and very dangerous, if not good, even the caster itself will be destroyed.


    "Alright~ let''s do this for now." Wu Ming put down the fake Chains of Heaven in his hand.


    "Let''s go to E-Rantel to exchange some gold coins."


    ....


    "Five hundred gold coins what do you think?" This is a tentative sound.


    "A thousand gold coins!" This is an impatient voice.


    *Boom!*


    This was the sound of an impatient man banging on the table.


    "Agreed...." These were the first person words.


    Walking out of the shop, Wu Ming turned over the money bag in his hand.


    "Really, this shop Guardian is very interesting. He wanted to buy five hundred gold coins for the weapon I made. Do you think I am a gullible person?"


    Looking at the fat wallet in his hand, Wu Ming said boredly.


    "Unexpectedly, there are things like tinum coins and their value is ten times that of gold coins."


    As for whether the store manager lied to him, Wu Ming was not worried, after all, he was looking for arge shop with a good reputation.


    No matter how bad it was, even if he was tricked, Wu Ming still had the means to find the shop Guardian.


    "It''s almost time to go back."


    Wu Ming found a somewhat hidden alley.


    "<Gate>" A circr space door that kept turning ck and red appeared in front of Wu Ming.


    Without hesitation, Wu Ming entered.


    In a meeting room simr to a luxurious living room, a group of Guardians sat there discussing something.


    A constantly changing ck and red circle appeared in the room.


    A group of Guardians immediately stood up, posing respectfully.


    Wu Ming walked out of the portal.


    "Master Wu Ming!"


    Wu Ming waved his hand and stopped the Guardian from saluting, and sat down on the main seat.


    *crash bang*


    With the sound of gold coins colliding, a bag of tinum coins fell on the table.


    "Demiurge, this is the tinum coin I got from E-Rantel. You can test itter."


    "Yes." Demiurge reached out and kept a bag of tinum coins.


    "Aura, is the modification of the vigers'' memoriesplete?"


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming~ But since the noise you made that day was rather big, so I followed your orders and modified some of their memories." Aura raised her hand and answered with a grin.


    "Yes, this will be the case for Carne Vige for now. Remember to send a few more troops to move near Carne Vige. No need to be strong. They have to be good at hiding and not letting people find it."


    "Yes~ Master Wu Ming."


    "Mare, is the work of concealing Nazarick done." This was the decision Albedo and Demiurge had made during the previous discussion to hide Nazarick. After Wu Ming agreed, this task was handed over to Mare.


    "YesYes~ Master Wu Ming, the area around Nazarick is hidden with mud and trees, and the sky above is also hidden with illusions. It should... It should be fine," Mare said weakly.


    "Albedo, stay in touch with Shalltear and Sebastian, and back off immediately if anything happens."


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming, rest assured." Albedo smiled sweetly.


    But Wu Ming saw this smile and thought about the attributes of the slut Albedo.


    "Ah~ I''m going to the royal capital."


    "Yes, I will prepare the Guardians to apany immediately." Albedo said with a change of smile and earnest.


    "I don''t need a Guardian, I''ll go alone." Wu Ming words caused the Guardians to be displeased.


    "Please think again, Master Wu Ming."


    "Please also bring some Guardians, Master Wu Ming."


    "The Supreme One safety is the most important thing, Master Wu Ming, please think again."


    Seeing all the Guardians say so, Wu Ming smiled bitterly.


    "Okay, okay, I will choose someone from Nazarick to go with."


    Wu Ming looked around at the Guardians, saw the worry in their eyes, and thought in his heart.


    (Those of you who were originally NPC, after bing entities, life force is supreme really like a bunch of little kids.)


    To be honest, Wu Ming already had a sense of belonging to Nazarick.


    After all, Wu Ming had run around after leaving the ordinary world without any worries.


    From the Land of Shadows to Connacht, from Britain to Uruk, although some he stayed longer, Wu Ming was always passing by, and he came to this world by ident.


    (Really I''m a bit envious of the guild yer Ainz Ooal Gown. It would be great if I could take Nazarick through time and space together.)


    "Right!" Wu Ming suddenly stood up as if thinking about something.


    "What is it, Master Wu Ming." Albedo looked at Wu Ming with a worried expression.


    The other Guardians also looked worried.


    "Sorry, sorry, I just thought of one thing, the meeting will be like this for now, I will go first."


    Therefore, Wu Ming hastily opened the <Gate> and stepped inside.


    A group of Guardians with big eyes and small eyes were left behind.

 Chapter 51: Big Change to Plan

    Chapter 51: Big Change to n


    After Wu Ming left the meeting room, he immediately came to his bedroom.


    Wu Ming stretched out his hand, and a golden staff appeared in his hand.


    "I hope my idea cane true."


    After speaking, Wu Ming crossed his legs and activated the Levitation function of the Ainz Ooal Gown Scepter, causing the Ainz Ooal Gown Scepter to float in front of him.


    Wu Ming closed his eyes and began to infuse his spirit power into Ainz Ooal Gown wand.


    Seven dayster, on the ninth floor of Nazarick, outside Wu Ming bedroom.


    A group of Guardians surrounded Wu Ming bedroom door.


    "Narberal, what''s wrong with Master Wu Ming? It was six days past the scheduled departure time. You just said Master Wu Ming told him not to bother him."


    "How could I not be worried? If something happens to Master Wu Ming uuuu~"


    Albedo screamed pitifully at a maid guarding the door with a heartbroken expression.


    Narberal spoke very calmly.


    "Miss Albedo, I am also very worried about Master Wu Ming, but Master Wu Ming has made it clear that no one can enter without permission, I am truly sorry."


    "Enough, Albedo." Demiurge, who was standing at the side, pushed up his sses.


    "Since Master Wu Ming said so, there must be a reason. Let''s go back and continue preparing for the work that Master Wu Ming exined."


    "That''s right, although we wille to Master Wu Ming bedroom every day to wait for Master Wu Ming toe out, but we cannot rx our work."


    Cocytus exhaled a cold breath and said in an unusually hoarse voice.


    "Go~, Albedo, Master Wu Ming must be fine." Aura pulled Albedo aside.


    "How could that be! Finally those fake breasts don''t exist in Nazarick, how could I pass up that opportunity!"


    "That That, I don''t think it''s good to sneak around while Shalltear isn''t here That''s not good," Mare said weakly.


    At this time ofmotion, many fluctuations in magic power came from the silent space.


    The magic wave even shattered the door of Wu Ming room, and the magic mist formed by the enormous magic power in the room was constantlying out from the crack of the door.


    "Master Wu Ming!"


    In an instant, the Guardians, including Narberal maid, panicked.


    "I''m fine." Wu Ming voice came from the magic mist.


    "This can''t be wasted."


    With that, the magic mist that was still appearing outside began to shrink into the room.


    In the end, all the magic mist gathered on the staff Wu Ming held.


    It was Ainz Ooal Gown wand.


    However, even though Ainz Ooal Gown wand had not changed at this time, the Guardians fortunate enough to have seen this scepter had discovered that Nazarick secret treasure, the Ainz Ooal Gown Scepter, had be even more sacred.


    And people who had never seen this wand, including Narberal, were in awe of Ainz Ooal Gown wand from the bottom of their hearts.


    "Master Wu Ming!" Everyone present saluted Wu Ming, knelt on one knee and bowed their heads in greeting.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Ming smiled bitterly.


    (Obviously, I told them not to salute like this, and only need to bow, but declined with the excuse of ''Don''t be rude to Master Wu Ming in public''. What a troublesome bunch of people.)


    "Get up, everyone."


    "Yes."


    After everyone woke up, Wu Ming continued.


    "If you guys want to know what happened, I''ll exin it in the conference hallter. Albedo, let someone clean the room. Narberal Gamma, go and prepare, and follow me to the royal capitalter."


    "Yes! Master Wu Ming!"


    "What... Yes! Master Wu Ming!"


    In an instant, the Guardians gathered in the room where the meeting was being held.


    All the Guardians sat in their seats, silently watching Wu Ming, who was holding Ainz Ooal Gown staff.


    "Guardian, now, I wish to announce something worthy of me, worthy of you, worthy of the joy of all Nazarick." Wu Ming said with a charming smile.


    After all the Guardians heard this, they all sat down in a state of curiosity.


    "Before the announcement, I would like to ask you a question."


    Wu Ming nced at the Guardians and said.


    "Do you have any thoughts about the YGGDRASIL world we were in before."


    As soon as this word came out, the Guardians all tensed up.


    The Guardians stood together, knelt on one knee and bowed their heads.


    "Master Wu Ming ce is where we are. We will follow Master Wu Ming forever."


    "Now, we already have the ability to travel through other worlds. This ability is Nazarick treasure in my handsAinz Ooal Gown staff."


    All the Guardians had bright eyes.


    But this was Wu Ming lie.


    "Unfortunately, the different worlds that can be traversed cannot be chosen independently." Wu Ming said.


    "So, Master Wu Ming, you mean the first world we went through was YGGDRASIL, or thest world was YGGDRASIL."


    Demiurge pushed up his sses and said.


    "True, but there is also the possibility that YGGDRASIL will never be returned. After all, there are too many worlds."


    "My biggest interest is traveling, so I might leave Nazarick in the future."


    "Master Wu Ming!" Hearing Wu Ming words, everyone was anxious, especially Albedo who was on the verge of tears.


    (...Has been crying...) Wu Ming groaned inwardly.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take you and Nazarick."


    "Now, the ns have changed. Except for the members of Nazarick who are outside, all members are not allowed to leave without my permission. Use "Information" to notify Sebastian and Shalltear so that they can quickly gather the necessary information and return to Nazarick as quickly as possible. The task is left to Guardian Overseer Albedo to handle it."


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming."


    Wu Ming looked at Demiurge.


    "Demiurge."


    "Subordinates are here."


    "Raise Nazarick vignce again to a level beyond supreme vignce. I''m sure it will be well done by you as themander of the Guardians."


    "Yes, I will definitely fulfill Master Wu Ming trust, and my subordinates will definitely keep Nazarick highest warning."


    "Only a matter of Ainz Ooal Gown wand traveling to another world, you can propagate it yourself. The first and third floors were given to Cocytus, the fifth floor was given to Aura and Mare, and the eighth floor was given to Demiurge. Afterpleting the appropriate tasks, get ready, now disband."


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming!"


    After a sh of light, Wu Ming left using the teleportation function of Ainz Ooal Gown Ring.


    The Guardians quickly took action, and Nazarick brought about a big change.


    At this time, Wu Ming was walking with Narberal on his way to the royal capital.

 Chapter 52: Reality Marble

    Chapter 52: Reality Marble


    In the carriage...


    Wu Ming closed his eyes and rested.


    After Wu Ming came to this other world, he always wore the holy white clothes of Uruk. Since he was going to the royal capital, he changed into the standard attire in this different world.


    White underwear plus a ck coat, ck trousers, plus a pair of ck boots, neat short hair constantly floats with the wind in and out of the carriage window, and there is no trace of erosion on his face, like a youth.


    Narberal who was outside was riding the horse and carriage at the moment.


    A white shirt with ck cor and cuffs, brown trousers, brown boots with calf-length boots, and a brown cloak in front of her, and a long sword with a regr sheath hanging from his waist.


    From time to time, Narberal would often look at Wu Ming who was blindfolded in the carriage.


    Obviously Narberal already knew about the new function of Ainz Ooal Gown Scepter.


    Feeling the gaze from the outside, Wu Ming had to smile bitterly in his heart.


    (Unexpectedly, they will be very surprised when they find out that Nazarick can travel to various worlds. I was clearly lying. No, it wasn''t a lie. After all, I can now take Nazarick to travel to various worlds together.)


    Wu Ming had thought beforehand that he would enter this other world after fusing with the ball of light. After ater assessment, the ball of light was the Great Tomb of Nazarick.


    In other words, the Great Tomb of Nazarick should be a part of him.


    However, because his bloodline was too strong, his bloodline automatically repelled the Great Tomb of Nazarick after he entered the world.


    Otherwise, there wouldn''t be a Great Tomb of Nazarick in the meadow near E-Rantel, but arge dragony there.


    But since the Great Tomb of Nazarick and Wu Ming had merged, and Ainz Ooal Gown scepter could be said to be closely rted to the Great Tomb of Nazarick, Wu Ming had an idea.


    "What will happen if Ainz Ooal Gown wand bes my Noble Phantasm."


    Strong curiosity and unknown things entered Wu Ming mind.


    Only then did Wu Ming retreat in the bedroom for seven days despite interrupting his ns.


    These seven days were used to upgrade Ainz Ooal Gown wand to a Noble Phantasm.


    It was also because Wu Ming and the Great Tomb of Nazarick had joined forces, so it took d8a far less time to convert Ainz Ooal Gown wand into a Noble Phantasm than others to sublimation.


    After being transformed into a Noble Phantasm, Ainz Ooal Gown wand had two abilities.


    Firstly, because Ainz Ooal Gown wand possessed arge number of magic skills, once it was sublimated into a Noble Phantasm, it became a superweapon that could release tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of magic just by inputting a portion of magic power.


    Second, the stronghold of the Ainz Ooal Gown Guild was the Great Tomb of Nazarick. Ainz Ooal Gown wand is the Guild Weapon of the Ainz Ooal Gown Guild.


    Once the guild weapon is destroyed, the guild will be forcibly disbanded. Guild weapons have the highest rights in the guild.


    After Ainz Ooal Gown wand was upgraded to Noble Phantasm, its ability became capable of holding the Great Tomb of Nazarick in the Ainz Ooal Gown Scepter.


    And Ainz Ooal Gown wand could also form an enchantment that would erode the world, and in the form of magic power, the Great Tomb of Nazarick was summoned around its owner.


    To put it simply, it was the Reality Marble of the Type-Moon world.


    The mentalndscape magecraft itself is called Reality Marble. Once the Reality Marble is activated, it will turn the surrounding space into apletely differentndscape, forming the operator mental image world and destroying the real world.


    This was why Wu Ming would say that Ainz Ooal Gown scepter could make the Great Tomb of Nazarick go to various worlds.


    (However, what I appreciate is the second ability of the Noble Phantasm "Ainz Ooal Gown Wand".)


    The biggest advantage of Reality Marble was that everything in this realm was immortal. People or objects in the Reality Marble (Great Tomb of Nazarick) are killed or destroyed. It would just be a g of magic power, drifting with the wind, and have no effect on the person or thing itself.


    Even if it is destroyed, killed or even destroys the entire Reality Marble, as long as the caster has sufficient magic power, it can be summoned again.


    In this way, Wu Ming could use the second ability of Ainz Ooal Gown without worrying about the safety of the Guardians.


    "This is really great." Wu Ming couldn''t help but say his sincere voice.


    "What is it, Master Wu Ming?" Narberal couldn''t help but ask outside the carriage.


    "No, nothing." Wu Ming smiled helplessly.


    Then he remembered something, and said.


    "Didn''t I ask you to call me Mister Vero, Vero Silince Eude."


    The train stops...


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming." Narberal immediately ran to the carriage and knelt down on one knee and said with her head down.


    "This is Vera! Master Vero!" shouted Wu Ming while raising the volume of his voice.


    "Yes, Master Vero..."


    Wu Ming was silent for a while.


    "Forget it, call it that, move on."


    "Yes! Master Vero."


    Wu Ming seemed to feel the broken ss in his heart.


    ...


    "Master Wu Ming, we are here."


    Hearing what Narberal said, Wu Ming opened his eyes.


    Poking his head, he looked at the slightly modest gates of the king capital.


    "Finally arrived."


    Actually, Wu Ming was a little anxious abouting to the royal capital before turning Ainz Ooal Gown scepter into a Noble Phantasm.


    After all, if Nazarick wanted to survive in this world, it was inevitable that he would deal with the natives of this world.


    However, once there was a way to get Nazarick out of this world, Wu Ming didn''t really care for Nazarick to take root in this world.


    "After all, there is no favorite world for Nazarick to move to. Let''s be rooted in this world for a while."


    This was Wu Ming thought.


    "Let''s go, Narberal, let''s find a hotel to stay at."


    "Yes! Master Vero!"


    Wu Ming: "..."


    Soon, Wu Ming and Narberal were staying in a good hotel with little money left.


    Because when he was in Carne Vige before, Gazef had said it.


    "If Master Veroes to the capital, pleasee to me and let me do my best."


    After remembering the address mentioned by Gazef, Wu Ming brought Narberal to the Gazef residence.


    What caught the eye was a very ordinary house without any extravagant features.


    Except for the slight dissatisfaction of Narberal, Wu Ming felt that his house was quite good.


    Wu Ming stepped forward and knocked on the door, after waiting for a while, no one answered.


    "Looks like Gazef isn''t home, forget it, let''s go back to the hotel first, Narberal."


    "Only Insects make the Supreme One wait like this. Master Vero, rest assured, I will tie him to the hotel myself."


    As she said, she raised his hand to cast magic at this house.


    Wu Ming was just about to stop Narberal, when suddenly a familiar voice sounded from afar.


    "Are you Master Vero!"

 Chapter 53: Golden Princess

    Chapter 53: Golden Princess


    Wu Ming looked towards the source of the sound. A strong thirty year old uncle was standing there in ordinary clothes.


    "It''s been a long time, Gazef." Wu Ming waved and smiled.


    ...


    "Visiting to my humble home, nothing can cheer me up, please forgive me."


    Gazef ced two sses of water in front of Wu Ming who was sitting.


    "Doesn''t this just prove you''re not easy to bribe?" Wu Ming said casually, and took a ss of water and drank it.


    "Narberal, don''t stand up either, sit down and drink a ss of water. This is an order."


    "Yes! Master Vero."


    After hearing Wu Ming order, Narberal who was standing behind Wu Ming sat down together.


    Regarding titles, after Wu Ming had considered many times, he still asked Narberal to call himself master.


    "I thank you once again, Master Vero. If it weren''t for you, I would have been in more misery in Carne Vige."


    Seeing Gazef earnestly thank him, Wu Ming waved his hand casually.


    "You''re wee Gazef. I will trouble you when Ie to the capital this time."


    Gazef was taken aback, then smiled bitterly.


    "I think Master Vero came to me to help you acquaint yourself with the king. I guess I got too excited."


    Then he looks positive.


    "So, what does Master Vero want to ask for?"


    When Wu Ming stretched out his hand, a three fist-sized gray-ck metallic cube appeared in his hand.


    "This is Adamantite!?" Gazef looked very excited when he saw him.


    Yes, this is pure Adamantite made by Wu Ming with "Create Greater Item". Not only was its shape conducive to making weapons, but also its density was higher than the stainless Adamantite produced in this world.


    "For such arge piece of Adamantite, did Master Veroe to me to sell this piece of Adamantite?"


    Wu Ming smiled.


    "No, Gazef, I am here to do business with you. I think I have a lot of Adamantite blocks of this size."


    Wu Ming ced the Adamantite block on the table.


    "I just don''t know if Gazef can eat it."


    Gazef thought for a moment.


    "If the number is veryrge, I can''t make a decision."


    "Well, Master Vero, it just so happens that the princess is looking for me for something. I will take you to see the princess."


    "Oh~ Is it the golden princess who proposes many wise policies in the kingdom?" A light shed in Wu Ming eyes.


    "Yes, it is the princess called "Golden". I don''t know what you''re thinking."


    "No problem at all."


    Even though he said that, Wu Ming thought about it in his heart.


    (Is there a princess who can put forward a lot of advanced and virtuous wisdom? I''ve always felt a bit abnormal.)


    Soon, Wu Ming and Narberal were brought to a vi near the royal pce by Gazef.


    Even though it is called a vi, it does not look luxurious, but has a simple impression.


    After following the maids into the living room, Wu Ming and Gazef chatted while waiting for the golden princess to arrive.


    Standing behind Wu Ming, Narberal was a little reluctant, saying, "A mere worm made Supreme One Wu Ming wait, and I will make him pay the price",


    Even though Wu Ming and Gazef spoke, no one heard Narberal words.


    After a while, a sweet voice came.


    "I''m sorry for making you wait so long."


    Wu Ming looked at the source of the sound.


    Wu Ming eyes were greeted by golden blonde hair. The visitor was a girl who wore a white princess dress with decorations of other colors in her group. Ornaments such as nes are worn around the neck and forehead, and the head is petite with a golden yellow crown.


    "Let you wait a long time, Sir Gazef. Because I heard that you brought important people, so I prepared a little."


    "It''s my fault for not asking the princess first."


    After a short greeting, Gazef introduced Wu Ming and Narberal to the princess.


    "This is Master Vero Silence Eude who saved my life in Carne vige. Behind Master Vero is his bodyguard, Miss Narberal."


    Then Gazef also introduced the princess to Wu Ming.


    "This is princess Renner, the third princess of the kingdom."


    The princess looked at Wu Ming.


    "Thank you Master Vero Silence Eude, thank you very much for saving Sir Gazef."


    As soon as she appeared, Renner thanked Wu Ming.


    "I am Renner Theiere Chardelon Ryle Vaiself. Sorry for being rude to keep you waiting."


    Wu Ming looked at Renner with a naive face, and there was no change in his face.


    "Now then, it is truly an honor for Princess Renner to meet me, a civilian," said Wu Ming half-jokingly.


    "You are so funny, Master Silence Eude." Renner said with a smile covering the corners of his mouth.


    "Unexpectedly, a beautiful person like Miss Narberal became a bodyguard instead, and Master Silence blessings are not shallow." Princess Rennerughed.


    After hearing this, Narberal spoke.


    "It is an honor for me to be able to serve Master Vero the Supreme One with the appearance of me, like Miss Albedo Oops"


    "Cough!"


    "It''s fine, where were we just now?" Wu Ming quickly shifted his attention.


    Wu Ming looked at the beautiful girl in front of him, thinking in his heart.


    (Whether it was intentional or unintentional, princess.)


    Renner Theiere Chardelon Ryle Vaiself, the third princess of Re-Estize Kingdom, she has beauty and wisdom that is famous at home and abroad, and is praised as the "golden princess" by the people. From Wu Ming point of view, wisdom is better.


    Only


    (I always felt she looked like Morgan le Fay...)


    "Then, what is it about Sir Gazef bringing Master Silence Eude to me?"


    Princess Renner asked her question.


    "So this is it, Princess..."


    Gazef took out the Adamantite block provided by Wu Ming, and exined Wu Ming intentions to Princess Renner.


    "It turned out like this." Princess Renner suddenly realized that after understanding the cause and effect.


    "Don''t worry, Master Silince Eude, I will help you find a trustworthy merchant, and allow me as a member of the royal family to buy some Adamantite from you."


    Wu Ming is fine.


    "I don''t mind all the stuff the kingdom buys. After all, I am just a merchant who came to sell goods, Princess." Wu Ming smiled slightly.


    "Just call me Renner. The one who saved the royal warrior captain must be a good person." Renner smiled and looked at Wu Ming.


    This sentence made Wu Ming somewhat surprised, after all, in Wu Ming view, he was not a good person.


    Whether in Connacht, or in Britain or Uruk, or even now Nazarick, Wu Ming did everything in his own interest.


    In order to let Medb let him go, Wu Ming promised Medb to help her finish the war.


    In order to make a deal to protect Britain, Wu Ming did a lot of dirty things, thinking of adding items and killing countless.


    It was also in Uruk, with Gilgamesh, Wu Ming did not have to pay too much for Uruk, but it was also because he could not defeat the Sumerian gods at that time, so he could only dare to use deceptive means, otherwise Wu Ming would not let Enkidu apparent death.


    In Nazarick, the original Nazarick people are people with very negative values of justice, Wu Ming did not ask them to change, but advised each personnel not to be too hostile towards humans.


    Of course, it was only for humans that radiated kindness, as for bad people, bastards, and the like, even if they were killed by the people of Nazarick, he wouldn''t even blink.


    Wu Ming was a person who was full of selfishness and did whatever he wanted.


    Hearing Renner praising himself as a good person, Wu Ming was a little confused.


    "Since Princess Renner asked to call you Renner, you should also call me Vero, otherwise it would be unfair," Wu Ming said.


    "Yes, Master Vero."


    (Well~ Since the other party isn''t evil, I don''t have to worry about whether the other party is simr to Morgan le Fay or not. It doesn''t affect me anyway.)


    With this, Wu Ming Merchant n opened smoothly.


    Just as Wu Ming and Renner were discussing happily, a young man walked into the room.

 Chapter 54: Climb Wish

    Chapter 54: Climb Wish


    "I am very sorry, Princess Renner, I amte."


    A teenager opened the door and entered.


    This boy had short blonde hair, a childish face and fortitude, and he wore white armor. Despite being childish, he gave people a somewhat reliable feeling.


    Renner smiled and shook her head.


    "It''s okay Climb, I was discussing with Sir Gazef and Sir Gazef bringing people to save Sir Gazef in Carne Vige. Master Vero Silence Eude."


    Hearing that he was the one who had saved Gazef life, the youth named Climb blinked his eyes and turned to look at the only man in the room besides Gazef.


    Such a direct gaze made Narberal slightly dissatisfied.


    Just as Narberal was about to say something, Wu Ming reached out and stopped her.


    After all, if the situation went wrong, Narberal would speak very badly.


    "Is your name Climb, is there something you want to ask me?"


    "Yes, Master Silence Eude I want to ask you how to be stronger."


    "Climb, you are so rude." Princess Renner shouted.


    Gazef seemed to know something, didn''t speak, just watched quietly.


    At this time, no one on the scene spoke.


    Suddenly, a voice that seemed to be a girl came.


    "You haven''t given up, kid!"


    Everyone in the room looked at the closed door, and the sound came from outside the door.


    "Is that Gagaran?" Princess Renner asked.


    The door was pushed open.


    The first person to enter was a burly blonde haired woman in red armor.


    It''s as if a woman rests on a strong man, which seems very contradictory.


    "Don''t say a word, Gagaran." A pair of twins walked in, almost exactly the same.


    "Oh, Tina, Tia, what do you two see in this virgin, hahaha."


    The hairstyle is tied with a golden broom head, with a scarf around the neck, the upper body is wearing armor that only protects the chest, and lower body shorts.


    The overall appearance looks a bit open like a female ninja. There were red and blue silk threads and patterns on her clothes. The red one is Tina and the blue one is Tia


    "What ridiculous thing are you talking about? Looks like you''re not cut out for going out today, Gagaran." Then a petite, masked woman walked in.


    The ck outfit had a red hooded cloak, and his face had a mask studded with red gems on his forehead, and traces of golden hair emerged from the hood and mask.


    "Alright, Gagaran, Evileye, this is the princess parlor, stop making trouble." The speaker seemed to be the captain, and she was a beautiful woman with long blonde hair.


    Red tights and a blue one-piece skirt, white cloth protectors on the chest, a pair of white hand guards on both hands and arms, and white boots on both legs and calves.


    "Lakyus, you are here!" Princess Renner looked very happy when she saw the woman who was supposed to be the captain, stood up and ran and grabbed Lakyus hand.


    "Ah, Renner, I''m sorry to bother you when you were talking to the soldier captain."


    "Let me introduce to you, this is the leader of the "Blue Roses", my good friend, Lakyus Alvein Dale Aindra."


    "Hello." said Lakyus with a smile.


    "This is Master Vero Silence Eude. He was the one who saved Sir Gazef life in Carne Vige. Next to her is Miss Naberal, Master Vero bodyguard."


    "Just call me Vero, I''m not a pedantic person." Wu Ming stood up and greeted everyone at Blue Roses.


    "Hahaha, the character is so cool, are you interested in sleeping with me one night, handsome man." Gagaran gruff voice came.


    "You lice don''t see your appearance, you should go back to the smelting and rebuild your face and then consider whether to serve Master Vero," Narberal said with a venomous mouth.


    "Oh, do you look arrogant? Come on out and fight!"


    "Gagaran!"


    "Narberal!"


    Wu Ming and Lakyus also stopped the fight of the two at the same time.


    "Well, let''s solve Climb problem first."


    At this time, Gagaran returned to the topic.


    "Kid, want to ask the strong to tell you how to be stronger."


    Climb fell silent.


    Gagaran gruff voice continued.


    "I have said that the so-called saying that you can be stronger with hard work no longer suits you. Although some heroes be so strong after hard work, you have worked hard enough. I believe in the kingdom no one works harder than you, give up boy, you can''t get any stronger."


    Gagaran words made Climb pale, but, through his determined eyes, it could be seen that Climb had not given up.


    "That''s right." Wu Ming said slowly.


    "But there are many ways to be stronger."


    Wu Ming looked at Climb.


    "I ask you, why do you want to be stronger?"


    Climb looked at Princess Renner again, then at Wu Ming.


    "I want to be stronger and be able to protect Princess Renner."


    After speaking, there was another silence.


    "Protecting Huhhh" Wu Ming smiled.


    "Come out with me."


    After speaking, Wu Ming walked out of the room alone.


    Narberal nced at Climb and followed Wu Ming.


    But both Climb and Renner looked happy.


    "Can that handsome man really make Climb stronger?"


    "You''ll know if you go out and have a look," said Evileye who was wearing a mask with an imperceptible expression.


    The Blue Roses members also followed suit.


    In the courtyard of the vi...


    Wu Ming and Climb stood face to face one by one.


    "Aren''t you using a weapon?" asked Climb.


    Wu Ming smiled and shook his head.


    "Come here with all your might, Climb, you won''t stand a chanceter." Even though this sounded a bit arrogant, but Wu Ming was right.


    "Then I do, Master Silence Eude."


    After speaking, Climb brought his sword and rushed to attack.


    Climb swung his sword at Wu Ming, but with only a slight movement, Wu Ming dodged the sword sh.


    Seeing Wu Ming effortlessly dodge his shes, Climb sword swing increased in strength and speed, and Wu Ming continued to dodge.


    Climb had swung over a dozen shes, but none of them had hit Wu Ming, and Wu Ming had not taken a single step back.


    "Climb, have you heard this saying?"


    Wu Ming continued to dodge Climb shes and said.


    "People will show their potential with unprecedented power in times of crisis."


    "Yes I know." Answered Climb.


    After hearing this sentence, Wu Ming narrowed his eyes.


    "Are you ready!"


    Without waiting for Climb to answer.


    Wu Ming released his terrifying aura, and the magic power radiating from his body raged around the ground around him, causing cracks like spider webs.


    Except for Climb, everyone present seemed to be facing the giant dragon, with fear in their eyes.


    But Climb who was the target of Wu Ming aura was already motionless, and fear continued to gnaw at Climb heart.


    "Let me see, your determination to


    !"

 Chapter 55: Progress

    Chapter 55: Progress


    (No! If this continues... I will die!)


    Climb thought in his heart.


    "I''ming!"


    Wu Ming faintly said, and raised a seemingly ordinary arm.


    His fist then hit Climb at a very slow speed.


    Although the speed seemed slow to Climb, Climb could feel it.


    "If I get hit by an inj, I will definitely die!!"


    Everyone looked at Wu Ming and Climb nervously. Even though the situation was dangerous, they still believed Wu Ming would not kill Climb.


    *!!!*


    (Princess Renner...)


    Feeling his heartbeat, Climb thought of the face of the girl he would serve his whole life.


    Suddenly, Climb felt the chains on his body break.


    *--!*


    The chains that limit one abilities have been broken.


    The fist winds hanging from Wu Ming arms formed a violent gale that rolled the ground around him, and instantly smoke and dust filled the courtyard of the vi.


    Renner and the Blue Roses members all looked at the dust and smoke in the courtyard without blinking, wondering what the oue would be.


    Gradually, the smoke dispersed, revealing the two figures within.


    "Climbs!" Princess Renner couldn''t help calling.


    Climb stood with the same posture unchanged, the sword in his hand shed forward, and was tightly held by Wu Ming other hand, but Wu Ming previous arm remained on Climb at this moment, beside his head.


    Wu Ming slowly folded his arms and said with a smile to Climb.


    "Congrattions, you have crossed your own limits."


    These words were like thest straw that crushed the camel. After Climb heard that, his body couldn''t help but stand up, and he fell to the ground.


    While gasping for air, he felt pain in his body, Climb looked up at the sky. He had never felt that the sky was so blue.


    "You can even dodge and swing your sword. It seems that your consciousness is very strong, Climb."


    Wu Ming then took out a bottle of healing potion from Dragonest and handed it to Princess Renner.


    "Here is a healing potion, Princess Renner, give it to Climb."


    Everyone looked at this bottle of red healing potion, and their hearts were full of doubts.


    After all, in this world, healing potions were all blue.


    "Red potion!"


    But beneath Evileye invisible face mask, there was a slight change.


    "What is it, Evileye?"


    Gagaran asked Evileye.


    "It does not matter..."


    After Renner gave Climb the healing potion, everyone returned to the meeting room.


    As soon as he sat down, Climb recovered fully and couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Master Vero, I just"


    Vero noticed Climb doubts and said.


    "The human brain limits most human skills and prevents physical damage, and you just broke some boundaries under my pressure, that''s why you caused severe physical pain."


    After taking a sip of tea, Wu Ming put it down.


    "Now that you should be able to control the liberation of this limitation, you should be able to feel it for yourself."


    "Yes, I am very grateful to Master Vero for your advice, I can''t thank you enough."


    "Well~ virgin, you did be stronger, even if only for a moment. You should have almost reached the level of a tinum-level adventurer, right," Gagaran said from the side.


    In this case, there is an adventurer profession in this world. Wu Ming learned from the torture of the Sunlight Scripture members earlier that adventurers were the type to engage in work dealing with monsters.


    These people were simr to the multi-functional mercenaries managed by the adventurer guid. Adventurer levels are distinguished by the rarity of the metal. The metal tes that symbolize status are divided into copper, iron, silver, gold, tinum, mithril, Orichalcum and Adamantite from low to high.


    Hearing this, Wu Ming stretched out his hand, and a thin white knight sword appeared in his hand.


    "So how about this plus."


    Wu Ming threw the knight sword at Climb.


    "This Adamantite?!" Climb wondered.


    "This is a pure Adamantite knight sword."


    When everyone heard it, they were all shocked. Although adding a little Adamantite to a weapon could improve the quality of a weapon, no one could use pure Adamantite to make weapons.


    And the calction is that there is arge piece of Adamantite, it is difficult to say whether you can find a cksmith who can forge pure Adamantite weapons.


    After all, Adamantite is the hardest metal in the world.


    "How is it possible, Master Vero, that I cannot ept such an expensive weapon."


    Climb had an expression he couldn''t ept, and the expressions of the Blue Roses members were the same.


    After all, no one would be so kind as to give such an expensive gift.


    "Huh, just ept it. Besides, I already have a question with the princess."


    "Yes, Master Vero."


    Some people have doubts, they haven''t heard the discussion before, so they feel strange.


    But Lakyus thought about it, and she was relieved.


    Wu Ming also looked at Princess Renner suspiciously, then seemed to think of something.


    "It seems that Princess Renner is very important to Climb."


    And Princess Renner just smiled sweetly.


    "Of course, after all, I like Climb the most."


    Hearing her liking, Climb gentle face turned red.


    "In that case, Princess Renner is not afraid of my request to ruin the kingdom."


    "You are kidding. As I said before, I believe that Master Vero who saved soldier lives is a good person."


    Wu Ming waved his hand.


    "Don''t mention me I''m a good person, I just think that Gazef is a good person to help."


    "Enough~" Renner smiled.


    "My request is very simple. Please give priority to me if there is any business in the future."


    No one spoke in the entire conference room.


    "Is that all, Master Vero?" asked Princess Renner.


    "That''s it, how about it, can you agree."


    "Ok, no problem."


    "But, such a small request gives me such a precious treasure, I" Climb was still a little unbnced in his heart.


    "It''s fine, Climb, you can take it in stride. This is a reward for your determination to


    ." Wu Ming smiled.


    "Yes! Master Vero, I will live up to your expectations, I will definitely put it to good use." Climb took it seriously.


    Seeing the Blue Roses present, Wu Ming looked at Princess Renner.


    "So let''s do it today, I''ll go first." Wu Ming stood up.


    "What a blessing to be able to talk to you, Master Vero thinking is really advanced."


    No way, Wu Ming discussed business with Princess Renner before, and when it came to the topic, he deviated from the subject.


    Even when it came to matters like country and policy, Wu Ming also revealed his own views, which surprised Princess Renner.


    After all, Wu Ming was a modern person, and his ideology and culture had to be more advanced.


    "Princess Renner gaze also surprised me, worthy of being the ''Golden Princess''."


    After a while, Wu Ming and Naberal started to leave.


    While walking towards the gate of thepound, one of the Blue Roses members who hade escorting him suddenly shouted.


    "Master Wu Ming!"


    Wu Ming stopped after hearing it, but recovered in an instant, and continued walking forward.


    "Wait a moment, Master Vero."

 Chapter 56: Shalltear rebelled

    Chapter 56: Shalltear rebelled


    Wu Ming turned his head and saw the person who made the sound.


    "Is there something wrong, Miss Evileye?"


    Evileye did not speak.


    Gagaran said quietly to Evileye.


    "Hey Evileye, what are you doing suddenly calling him? And who is the Wu Ming you summoned earlier."


    Evileye looked at Wu Ming and said.


    "Princess Renner, I would like to invite Master Vero and Sir Gazef to join the n."


    "Hey, Evileye, it''s okay to invite Gazef, why did you invite this person who is meeting for the first time?"


    "Yes, Evileye, I don''t agree with this idea either."


    Wu Ming watched quietly, without speaking.


    (It seems that this young female vampire knows me No, she knows Wu Ming. She shouldn''t have been able to recognize me not long after I came to this world.)


    "Sir Gazef is fine. However, Master Vero just met us and we absolutely must not disturb Master Vero." Princess Renner expression was embarrassed.


    "I have no problem, but we will talk about it tomorrow, don''t you guys have something to discuss, I will visit tomorrow, goodbye."


    Wu Ming and Naberal left.


    Blue Rose leader Lakyus asked Evileye.


    "Evileye, what happened, why do you care so much about that man?"


    "It''s fine, let''s discuss with the princess about the <Eight Fingers> first."


    After Evileye said that, she walked into the room, leaving several people at a loss for what to do.


    ....


    On the other hand, Naberal walked behind Wu Ming and asked.


    "Do I need to send someone to get rid of that woman?"


    "No, I really want to know how he knows my name," Wu Ming said as he touched his chin.


    "To be precise, the bottle of red healing potion and the suppression aura that I released due to Clim training are possible exposures. However, even if I am known as Wu Ming, how does he know my name?" Wu Ming muttered.


    "Alright, let''s go back to the hotel first. I want to contact Albedo."


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming."


    ....


    After discussing with Princess Renner, Blue Rose left the princess house.


    On the way home, Gagaran started asking questions.


    "What happened, Evileye, your appearance makes us very worried."


    Lakyus, Tina, and Tia also looked at Evileye.


    "Sorry, I was just thinking of one of my helpers Master Vero Too much like him" Evileye replied.


    Sensing Evileye loneliness, everyone in Blue Rose sighed inwardly.


    ....


    Inside the hotel.


    Wu Ming took out a scroll titled "Information" and prepared to contact Albedo.


    "Information" was a kind of long-distancemunication magic that could also be said to be a skill. There was this magic in the library, but Wu Ming did not study it.


    "<Information>" Wu Ming ced his hand on his temple and started to contact Albedo.


    "Master Wu Ming."


    "Albedo, there was an unforeseen situation on my side and you immediately summoned Sebastian and Shalltear, and members of Nazarick are strictly prohibited from leaving."


    "I am very sorry, Master Wu Ming, Shalltear has rebelled."


    "What--!"


    .....


    The first floor of the Great Tomb of Nazarick.


    A ck and red circr hole appeared at the main entrance on Nazarick surface.


    Wu Ming walked out.


    Naberal was left at the Hotel by Wu Ming. He gave orders that all those who seek him will be rejected by Naberal. The reason for that was because he had something personal to deal with.


    When Wu Ming stretched out his hand, a ring appeared in his hand.


    Picking it up, Wu Ming started an instant movement, and his figure disappeared.


    In the throne room.


    Albedo stood beside the throne, waiting quietly.


    Wu Ming instantly appeared between the thrones.


    Seeing Wu Ming, Albedo knelt down on one knee and said.


    "Master Wu Ming."


    "Get up quickly, Albedo, what exactly do you mean Shalltear rebelled."


    Albedo stood up and stroked her hand with the white silk glove in the air, and a crystal screen appeared in the air.


    Even though Nazarick had materialized, some mechanisms could store data.


    For example, Albedo summoned the list of Guardians of Nazarick.


    Seeing Shalltear Bloodfallen name reveal a bright red color, Wu Ming asked.


    "Is this the reason for Shalltear rebellion?"


    "Not because of this. When Master Wu Ming left Nazarick, I ordered Shalltear and Sebastian to finish gathering intelligence as soon as possible. Shalltear came back early."


    "But while passing through Carne Vige, Shalltear seemed to have encountered an enemy, then I was in a state of being unable to contact her after that, so I checked the Guardian list, and only then did I learn of Shalltear betrayal."


    Wu Ming sat on the throne, saw the bright red name Shalltear Bloodfallen on a different list from the white names of the other Guardians, and thought hard.


    "If there is no surprise, the enemy must be a member of the ne Theocracy."


    "Subordinates also concluded this when we discussed with Demiurge, but since Master Wu Ming hasn''t given orders yet, I didn''t send troops to Carne Vige to check it out."


    "Send a top tier assassin to go around Carne Vige to check the situation."


    "Yes." Then Albedo left.


    ....


    In an instant, Albedo returned to the throne room.


    "Master Wu Ming, Shalltear is fully armed and lives in the ins near Carne vige. We sent our subordinates to question her, but Shalltear didn''t answer as if unconsciously. The initial assessment is that Shalltear has been affected by mind control."


    "The undead have mind control immunity, and the opponent has at least world-ss items." After a moment of contemtion, Wu Ming analyzed.


    Wu Ming frowned. Even though she was much stronger than a Level 100 NPC, it was still possible to control Shalltear mind, and he didn''t dare to say that it was not valid for him.


    "The Eight-Edge Assassin that was dispatched didn''t find an ambush while looking around, but that doesn''t ensure that the opponent isn''t monitoring Shalltear."


    "Albedo, what is the solution after being mentally controlled by a world-ss item."


    Albedo thought for a moment and answered.


    "I''m afraid the only way is to kill Shalltear and resurrect her However, the subordinates cannot guarantee whether she will recover after awakening."


    Wu Ming thought hard.


    (Sure enough, mental attributes don''t suit me.)


    "Albedo."


    "Yes."


    "Call all the Guardians, I have something to say."


    "Yes."


    Soon, a group of Guardians gathered in the throne room, including Sebastian who had returned.


    "Guardian, you all know about Shalltear being mind controlled."


    Wu Ming said lightly.


    "I wanted to ask if you guys have a way to get Shalltear out of mind control without killing Shalltear."

 Chapter 57: Disturbance from Adventurers

    Chapter 57: Disturbance from Adventurers


    Looking at the silent Guardian, Wu Ming already knew the answer in his heart.


    (Looks like Shalltear can only be killed.)


    "I''m very sorry, Master Wu Ming, I can''t solve your problem, I really deserve to be put to death." Demiurge said in a serious tone.


    "Don''t say that, Demiurge, after all Shalltear was forced to do something against her will. After all, it is the control effect of a world-ss item, and it is not easy to get rid of it." Wu Ming shook his head.


    "First of all, I want to give you a world-ss item."


    Surprisingly Wu Ming said, the Guardian immediately knelt down and lowered his head.


    "Demiurge, you know the reason."


    Demiurge still maintained his kneeling posture with his head down.


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming. Master Wu Ming gave us world-ss items to prevent us from being affected by the enemy world-ss items."


    Wu Ming nodded.


    "Demiurge is still smart."


    As he said, Wu Ming waved his hand.


    A knife, arge scroll, a pair of gloves, and a cup appeared in the air and fell into the hands of Cocytus, Aura, Mare, and Demiurge.


    "Albedo already has the world-ss item Hell Abyss, so I won''t be giving you the world-ss item this time."


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming." Albedo said regretfully.


    "The names of these four items are <Billion des>, <Depiction of Nature and Society>, <Avarice and Generosity>, and <Hygieia Chalice>. I''ll tell you about specific uses and effects at the end of the meeting. . . "


    "Thank you Master Wu Ming for bestowing us and a world-ss treasure. We will definitely take care of it by risking our lives." All the Guardians said at the same time.


    "One more thing, I will fight Shalltear."


    "Howe, Master Wu Ming!"


    "Master Wu Ming, please think again."


    "Master Wu Ming!"


    "Shut up!" shouted Wu Ming.


    "It is uncertain whether the opponent will use teleportation magic toe suddenly, and there is no guarantee of a win rate if you are the ones fighting him."


    (The most important thing is that all of you are like newborn children. I am the one who epts the loyalty of all of you. How can I let you all kill each other.)


    "Master Wu Ming, since you have decided, as a subordinate, I must not oppose, but please promise us that you must return safely." Albedo said.


    "I promise."


    ....


    In a quiet bedroom.


    Wu Ming ced many items in front of him.


    "It''s like being in a Raiders dungeon. Really, how is it possible for someone with experience in the battlefield to get used to preparing like ying a game."


    As said earlier, after Nazarick was transformed into an entity, some digitization was retained.


    Nazarick members could use magic to detect the subject HP and MP, and Albedo could also manage Nazarick through the system.


    "Sure enough, it suits me more directly, but I can''t judge that the opponent has no yers."


    Demiurge suggested at the end of the meeting that after a series of magics such as anti-transport magic and anti-detection magic were set near Shalltear.


    From Wu Ming point of view, no matter if it''s NPC or yers in YGGDRASIL, their own abilities are not strong, humans can beat themselves.


    The only hidden danger now is not knowing if the opponent has a special item or skill.


    "It can only be said that this is a game, after all, without these special items or skills, the game would be boring After all I don''t y games very often."


    Wu Ming took the two rings in front of him and ced them on the fingers of his left and right hands.


    The names of these two rings are "Shooting Star" and "Ouroboros".


    "Ouroboros" is one of the world-ss items in "Twenty". Due to the need to guard against the effects of controlling the opponent world-ss item, Wu Ming chose this world-ss item because of its convenience to carry.


    The effect in YGGDRASIL was to present his own will to the gamepany. The effect can be extended throughout the game. Gamepanies will do their best to make this wishe true in the game.


    But after bing an entity, the effect of the ring bes "Wishing", a real wish.


    However, due to the special effects that disappear after use and appear randomly in a corner of the world, Wu Ming cannot use them casually, and can only be used in times of crisis.


    "Shooting Star" can unconditionally grant Super-Tier Magic effect "Wish Upon a Star" unconditionally. There are three weak versions of the wishing skill. Even though it is instant, it has many limitations.


    Once the three wishes werepleted, it would fall into a long cooldown which could basically be said to be a tool to decide win or lose.


    After all, Wu Ming ultimate skill wasn''t much.


    Except for the World Tree Sacred Spear (Yggdrasil) and the Exsilver Sacred Sword (Silver Meteor), there were no special moves for Wu Ming.


    Enkidu had been asleep since she first arrived in this world, and most of the magic Wu Ming had learned were magic that couldn''t be used as special moves.


    After all, the magic in the library was basically a magic book with a limited amount of time or unlearnable text data.


    The skills that Wu Ming learned such as "Thunder Dragon" and "Heaven Fire" were more effective than the real thing. However against Shalltear who was a level 100 NPC wasn''t very useful.


    "Ahhh~ I''m dizzy, as expected, I still haven''t learned to be proficient with teacher Scthach."


    Wu Ming thought of his teacher Scathach who could kill a god with just a magic spear and his own martial arts.


    "Sure enough, I''m still too gentle, and the power of the bloodline is basically useless in a situation like this."


    It''s like the Bloodline Dragon of the Root abilities: the adaptability of the space shuttle and time, the powerful flesh, the infinite magic, and the dragon incarnation transformation effect of the natural disaster.


    Wu Ming suddenly felt the sound of an information connection in his brain.


    Wu Ming put his hand on his temple.


    "What is it, Albedo."


    "Master Wu Ming, some humans who look like adventurers are approaching Shalltear."


    "Understood, you don''t take action just yet, I''ll take a look at the situation."


    "Master Wu Ming doesn''t need a Guardian?"


    "No, to avoid misunderstandings, if you hide, keep hiding near Shalltear."


    "Yes."


    Wu Ming cut off andy down on the bed.


    "This is aplete leak of information, I hope the adventurers can retreat consciously."


    ...


    As the portal closed, Wu Ming appeared on the ins near Carne Vige.


    "So, are those adventurers approaching?"


    Wu Ming looked at the army of adventurers who hade here.


    Wu Ming took out Yggdrasil and threw it into the air.


    After a while, Humbaba appeared behind Wu Ming.


    The adventurers also seemed to have seen Wu Ming and Humbaba, and they all paused for a while.


    Three figures that looked like captains came.


    "Are you the leader of the adventurer squad that came to fight against the vampires?" asked Wu Ming.


    "Yes, I am Bellote from Sky Wolf. Those two are Moknach from Rainbow and Igvarge from Kralgra, who are you?"


    "I am that vampire summoner. I lost control due to an unexpected situation. Pleasee back, you guys must not interfere in this matter."


    "But even if you say that" Bellote looked embarrassed.


    "What nonsense with him!" said Igvarge on the side.


    "Maybe he really is here to rob us of our credit. He thinks that there are only monsters behind him who don''t know where to get out of here!"


    To be honest, Humbaba wasn''t tall, and had a docile appearance and gentle personality, but that didn''t mean Humbaba wouldn''t kill.


    As soon as Humbaba lifted his leg, a huge piranha appeared at Igvarge feet in an instant.


    In an instant, Igvarge didn''t even scream, and was eaten by the piranha.


    *!*


    Bellote and Moknach both had serious faces and put their hands on their weapons.


    "I''m in a very bad mood. I persuaded you to go for your own good. Do you have to let me kill those chickens! Ah~!"


    Wu Ming released a dragon aura.


    The wind pressure generated by the aura flew the adventurers into the distance, and Bellote and Moknach in front of them were already pale and unconscious.


    Wu Ming slowly dispelled his aura.


    Ever since Wu Ming became a dragon, he had mastered an invisible aura akin to a dragon which was a blessing in disguise.


    Seeing the group of adventurers retreating in a hurry and order, Wu Ming turned around and walked towards Shalltear location.

 Chapter 58: Fighting Shalltear

    Chapter 58: Fighting Shalltear


    Seeing Shalltear wearing red armor and holding a strange spear with lifeless eyes, Wu Ming thought of the information about Shalltear he had seen before.


    "Fortunately, I had checked Shalltear''s information, equipment, and skills beforehand. Dealing with Shalltear was the right decision."


    The armor on Shalltear was legendary grade armor, and it was the special weapon of the Divine Grade Spuit Lance.


    The "Spuit Lance" can feed back to a certain proportion of the damage inflicted on the opponent which can be said to be a protracted battle.


    The data showed that Shalltear also carried a resurrection item on her body.


    "In that case, I will have to kill Shalltear twice Unfortunately, I really don''t want to go through the trouble of killing my subordinates."


    When Wu Ming became a knight, his subordinates were infected by Demon Beasts, at the request of his subordinates, he had to kill him.


    "Master Wu Ming~"


    Hearing this voice, Wu Ming looked down at his arm.


    "Enkidu, are you awake."


    "Un~ Due to Master Wu Ming''s anger, I purposely regained consciousness and wanted to see if I could help you."


    "Ah~ you can feel my thoughts, but I guess I can''t help it."


    Shalltear was mind controlled and found no other way to release her mind control other than killing her.


    "Master Wu Ming, I might be able to give it a try."


    "Oh~ really, little En!" Wu Ming was excited and called out a nickname for Enkidu.


    "Master Wu Ming, I was originally created by God to connect heaven and earth. Of course, there are also ways to break the chain. If possible, Master Wu Ming connected me with Shalltear, I was able to eliminate the negative effects."


    "But little En, why didn''t I know you had this ability?" Wu Ming asked rahu.


    After all, Wu Ming could be considered a native of Uruk, and he understood the Chains of Heaven.


    "It is strange to say that after I came to this world with Master Wu Ming, I began to change myself, which is why I fell asleep."


    "I''m sorry, little En, there''s no way to lift the curse on your body."


    When Enkidu was cursed by the gods, Wu Ming only took Enkidu''s soul, and his body was indeed dead, so Enkidu could not show his flesh, and could only apany Wu Ming in the form of Chains of Heaven.


    "It''s okay, Master Wu Ming, I can bond closely with Master Wu Ming like this, Enkidu is very happy~"


    Wu Ming touched the hidden Enkidu in his arm, and didn''t say anything.


    "Okay, little En and I have the first battle in another world! Let''s go!"


    "Yes! Master Wu Ming~"


    "<Create Greater Item>"


    A burst of white light shed, and a piece of white armor appeared on Wu Ming''s body, this was the silver dragon armor he had when he was in Britain.


    "Humbaba!"


    FWooo-*


    Humbaba changed for a while, the silver-white spear flew in the air, as if it had been calcted, Wu Ming stretched out his hand and firmly grasped the spear.


    "Yggdrasil-Liberation"


    The silver-white spear slowly melted like liquid, and stuck to Wu Ming''s left hand, forming a silver-white wristband.


    Then Wu Ming stretched out his hand, a white cavity appeared on the right side of his body, and the hilt of the sword slowly came out of it.


    Wu Ming held the hilt of the sword with one hand in his right hand and mmed.


    A silver white star sword appeared in Wu Ming''s right hand.


    "<Heaven Fire>"


    White mes clung to Exsilver''s holy sword.


    "Then I''ll start first, Shalltear!"


    Wu Ming held the sword in both hands and raised it above his head. Even though it was daytime, there were stars in the sky, and the stars began to gather on the sword.


    "EXSILVER!!!"


    The white holy sword gathered light, and at the moment the real name was released, then the light overflowed.


    A huge silver-white ray of light soared into the sky, and the silver-white light beam continued to expand, instantly covering a radius of several kilometers. The nearby forest was destroyed by a third, and the vige of Carne was almost affected.


    Gradually, the light disappeared, revealing the ground over a hundred meters deep as if it had been baptized by a nuclear bomb.


    The Guardians who were watching with perspective mirrors in the conference hall were all shocked.


    "Master Wu Ming''s attacks areparable to the destructive power of Super-Tier Magic." Demiurge pushed up his sses and said with a tremor.


    "That seems to be an attackunched by Master Wu Ming''s weapon, is it a world-ss item held by Master Wu Ming?" Cocytus opened his mouth, and Cocytus, who had dozens of weapons, clearly saw these weapons.


    "What a powerful blow, worthy of my love, Master Wu Ming~" Rarely did Albedo not show her idiotic side, but instead used a somewhat calm expression.


    "Miss Shalltear shouldn''t be able to take this blow from Master Wu Ming, Master Wu Ming should have won." Even though he was equal to a Level 100 NPC, Sebastian was still notparable to a Guardian.


    Aura and Mare who were on the edge of a nearby cliff, both had dusty faces.


    "Hoo~ This is so risky, so risky~ It''s almost over."


    "No Master Wu Ming is really strong, isn''t he, sister."


    "Correctly."


    If Aura and Mare didn''t activate their special skills in time, they might end up with Shalltear.


    Wu Ming looked at the Exsilver Sacred Sword, then touched his head slightly awkwardly and said.


    "identally... the magic power was used too much, ha...ha...ha...hahaha..."


    "What should I say, Master Wu Ming." Enkidu who was in Wu Ming''s left arm, sighed.


    "I can''t help it, I haven''t used this Noble Phantasm since I turned into a dragon. Who knew that his strength had increased so much at once"


    This is also the Bloodline advantage of Dragon of Roots, namely the increase in magic power.


    With the same magic power, it is now much smoother than before.


    "It should be fine Shalltear"


    While Wu Ming was discussing Shalltear, suddenly there was a burst ofughter.


    "Hahahahahaha, isn''t this Master Wu Ming! As expected, Supreme One Wu Ming killed me in seconds. Fortunately, I still have the resurrection item! hahahaha."


    "Sure enough, did I just kill Shalltear... Big mistake, ever since I became a dragon, the quality of my magic power has improved tremendously, plus the Tier nine magic "Heaven Fire" Exsilver''s True Name power bonus is simply amazing."


    Wu Ming shook his head, his eyes hidden under the helmet staring at Shalltear.


    "I''m really sorry, Shalltear, I didn''t kill you on purpose."


    "No, no, how is that possible, Master Wu Ming, you don''t need to apologize, because you just need to let me kill you, hahahaha."


    Seeing Shalltear who wasughing heartily, Wu Ming couldn''t help but think.


    (Is this really mentally upset, for that matter.)


    "Little En!"


    "Yes!"


    A silver chain appeared on Wu Ming''s left arm armor.


    "Such a simple attack, why did you use it, Master Wu Ming~" Shalltear immediately used the flight ability of her armor to dodge the entanglement of the Chains of Heaven.


    "Really, Shalltear, how about this one."


    With the sound of a chain crash, the sky where Shalltear was located was surrounded with a white cavity resembling a space door.


    "<High Rank Teleportation>"


    "Don''t think about it!" Wu Ming had already prepared, and he directly tore the scroll from the Dragonest.


    "What! <High Rank Teleportation> is not working, <Dimensional Blockade>>!". Said Shalltear who failed to teleport.


    "Yes, this is the <Dimensional Blockade> that restrains the teleportation skill!"


    "Chains of Heaven!"


    Chains of Heaven that instantly extended from every white space that bound Shalltear.


    "Damn it! <Einherjars>!" As Shalltear cast the spell, white light flew out of Shalltear''s body.


    After the white light formed, it was a figure that was exactly like Shalltear, except for the color of this figure. Totally white.


    The heroic warriors summoned by this skill only have physical abilities of the body, and cannot use magic or skills.


    The heroic warrior rushed towards Wu Ming, but Shalltear knew very well that the heroic warrior was not Wu Ming''s opponent.


    Attempting to break free from the Chains of Heaven, at the same time, Shalltear opened her "Magic Power Essence" and started to examine Wu Ming''s magic.


    What caught the eye was the immense magic power that flowed endlessly like a bottomless pit. With just a nce, Shalltear felt that her brain couldn''t stand it, and she quickly raised her "Magic Power Essence".


    "It is indeed worthy of being the Supreme One of the Great Tomb of Nazarick. You can be called an iprehensible existence, Master Wu Ming."


    On the other hand, Wu Mingunched another Noble Phantasm.


    "Noble Phantasm-Yggdrasil Liberation!"


    Arge number of branches that carried the aura of life rapidly sprouted from Wu Ming''s left hand, and suddenly entangled Shalltear''s heroic warriors.


    "Absorbing it-Yggdrasil (World Tree)"


    The heroic warrior gradually faded away until it disappearedpletely.


    "So, what should you do now, Shalltear."

 Chapter 59: Victory

    Chapter 59: Victory


    "Ah, Master Wu Ming, is your chain a divine grade item? I even used the "Impure Shockwave Shield", but I still can''t untie you." She said casually, but Shalltear expression was very worried.


    "Enkidu, let''s get started, try contacting Shalltear mind control."


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming."


    The silver-and-white chains that were entangling Shalltear began to glow, and she screamed in pain from the constant struggle.


    "Arghhhhh--!"


    Hearing Shalltear scream, Wu Ming couldn''t help but clench his fists.


    Even though it wasn''t long before Wu Ming took over Nazarick, even less than a month, he doted on this newborn like subordinate.


    Now that he had the advantage, he had to take responsibility.


    This was what Wu Ming thought when he became the ruler of Nazarick, but now he has considered the people of Nazarick as his family, friends, and children.


    What Wu Ming said was better called travel, and what was worse was homelessness.


    Even though the time was short,pared to living in the outside world, the monster-infested Nazarick made Wu Ming feel even more belonging.


    After all, Wu Ming wasn''t human either.


    For a moment, Shalltear fell into aa, and the chains stopped shining.


    "How is the situation, little En?"


    "Must... Must... Fine..."


    Wu Ming heard Enkidu voice felt something was wrong, and asked quickly.


    "What is it, little En! Are you okay."


    "No It''s okay Master Wu Ming It''s just that I still can''t adapt to change Plus I was forced to wake up maybe I''ll sleep again Sorry Master Wu Ming..."


    "It''s okay, little En, there''s no need to apologize, having you with me was truly a virtue in myst life..."


    Enkidu didn''t speak anymore, feeling the weakening of Enkidu magic power, Wu Ming knew that Enkidu was sleeping again.


    He jumped up and hugged Shalltear who was in aa, he stroked Shalltear face and said.


    "Go to sleep, everything will be fine."


    As if hearing that, Shalltear slightly nervous face gradually rxed.


    ....


    Nazarick meeting room.


    "Sure enough, Master Wu Ming victory is beyond doubt." Cocytus said with a cold breath.


    "It seems that I don''t need to prepare Shalltear resurrection materials, it is indeed worthy of Master Wu Ming." Demiurge pushed up his sses, whether Wu Ming had contact with Shalltear mind control or not, after all, Shalltear was captured alive and preparations for awakening were no longer necessary.


    "Then wee the Master whom we will always serve, guardian." Albedo said.


    "Forgive me for being rude, I won''t be going, and I have to prepare food for the returning Master Wu Ming." As he said, Sebastian bowed.


    "I remember thest time Master Wu Ming asked so badly not to eat potatoes, um~ I have to tell the chef.." After that, Sebastian muttered and left.


    ....


    Wu Ming hugged Shalltear, who was in aa, and fell to the ground, staring at the approaching Aura and Mare.


    "Sorry, Aura and Mare, I almost hurt you just now."


    "It''s alright~ I didn''t expect Master Wu Ming, who rarely appears in Nazarick, to be so powerful."


    "And and both strong and soft."


    Wu Ming smiled and shook his head.


    "I''m still far away, knowing that whatever it is, it will never end."


    To be honest, Wu Ming didn''t expect the Noble Phantasm to be so powerful.


    Unsurprisingly, however, Wu Ming did not use Noble Phantasm only a few times, and only a few times because the opponent also used Noble Phantasm or the opponent was an iparable existence.


    It''s not surprising to think about it. Noble Phantasm is called the trump card of a hero. Don''t talk about hero power. Just relying on the word trump card could show the importance of Noble Phantasm.


    "By the way, Aura." Wu Ming looked at Aura and asked, "Does anti-detection magic work."


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming, although Master Wu Ming punch destroyed most of the magic just now, I filled it in on time, so there''s no problem."


    Immediately, as if thinking of something, Wu Ming said to Mare: "There is no need to change the battle trail here, it can act as a deterrent."


    "YesYes! Master Wu Ming"


    "Then let''s go."


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming" X2


    ....


    Between the thrones, the Hall of Sight.


    Albedo, Demiurge, Cocytus, Sebastian, and the others had been waiting for a long time.


    Wu Ming hugged Shalltear, followed by the dark elf twins.


    "Master Wu Ming! Congrattions on your triumphant return!"


    Seeing the Guardians kneeling on one knee, including the twins, Wu Ming said: "Wake up, Guardian."


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming."


    "Albedo, check Shalltear status."


    "Yes."


    Albedo slid her finger in the air and opened a virtual window.


    Albedo slipped her fingertips, and when she saw Shalltear name, which was originally red, turned white, Albedo felt relieved.


    "No problem, Master Wu Ming, Shalltear name has turned white."


    "Hmm Let''s take Shalltear to the room on the ninth floor to rest. During this period, arrange for some level 90 or above monsters to guard and set some magic traps to prevent Shalltear from escaping."


    "This Master Wu Ming, let the servants into the Supreme One residence" Albedo looked ufortable.


    "It''s okay, the other Supreme One will not me you, carry out the order."


    "Yes."


    Strange to say that ever since Wu Ming came to Nazarick, the ninth floor of the Great Tomb of Nazarick has been empty... No, should it be said that this matches the name of the tomb...


    In fact, there were a lot of people on the 9th floor. There were forty-one robot waiters from the first floor, as well as a group of service staff like bars, restaurants, and hot springs, but these people only worked in their own area and never came out, so only Guardians who could move freely were left.


    In fact, there was also a reason why every floor in Nazarick was too big.


    Maybe that''s why Wu Ming and Nazarick joined forces in such a short time, Nazarick wasn''t as big as the data shown, on the contrary it was much bigger than the data shown.


    Except for the surface of Nazarick that has not changed, the first to tenth floors of Nazarick have been greatly erged, ording to Wu Ming spection, thergest can even bepared to the size of the city.


    "I''m a little tired, so let me go back to rest, Sebastian, the food is ready."


    "Of course, Master Wu Ming, everything is ready, and I specifically told the chef to refuse all potato products."


    Speaking of potatoes, Wu Ming was reminded of the fear of being dominated by Gawain in Britain.


    "Good work! Sebastian!"


    "For Supreme One, subordinates will not hesitate."


    After that conversation, Wu Ming and Sebastian stepped into the restaurant.

 Chapter 60: Goes to Slane Theocracy

    Chapter 60: Goes to ne Theocracy


    Lying on the bed, under the covers staring at the ceiling.


    "Really, the ruler of Nazarick is so strict, I''m not fit to be a king."


    Because the incident with Shalltear caused Wu Ming to have deep thoughts.


    "Un~ I finally know Medb, Artoria and Gill predicament."


    Wu Ming raised his right hand and looked at the ring of Ainz Ooal Gown on his finger.


    "Ainz Ooal Gown... I am now the king of monsters..."


    "I think the dignified and holy Dragon of the Root has be the king of monsters It tastes good, hehehe."


    Putting down his hand, Wu Ming closed his eyes.


    "Sleep, to enjoy this beautiful moment~"


    With this, under the protection of many monsters, Wu Ming fell asleep.


    ....


    On the second day, in the Hall of Thrones.


    Looking at the empty hall, Wu Ming spoke dully.


    "Even though Shalltear mind control has been removed, is there still a slight problem?"


    Wu Ming sat on the throne, leaning sideways behind the throne, with his right hand propped up on his face, looking as if he had not slept.


    "It is called a small matter, but in fact, only after Shalltear woke up did she remember that she fought against the Supreme One, and she had no confidence." Albedo said from the side.


    "Um Then give Shalltear the punishment she deserves." Wu Ming scratched his cheek.


    "As expected to be the Supreme One, the Master I await is truly a great existence with clear rewards and punishments." Albedo knelt on one knee and put her right hand on her heart and said.


    "Get up, Albedo, let talk about whether Shalltear has any information regarding the enemy, even if just a trace is also good."


    Speaking of this, Wu Mingzy eyes became like a terrifying giant, emitting an aura of danger.


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming. Because of your special item, Shalltear still retains her original memory. The report submitted by Shalltear stated that the opponent was most likely a member of the ne Theocracy." Albedo stood up and crossed her arms over her stomach.


    "An opponent appeared at the ce where Master Wu Ming was dealing with the Sunlight Scripture near Carne Vige, and ording to Shalltear, the opponent was a religion-type magic caster, and the opponent possessed a world-ss Item applicable to the undead, the opponent would likely be the special forces ne Theocracy"ck Scriptures"."


    "ck Scriptures? It seems to have been mentioned in the information taken from the leader of the Sunlight Scripture Nigun." Wu Ming looked at Albedo.


    "The <Six Great Gods> who came suddenly six hundred years ago led mankind to establish a nation, protect mankind, and leave behind treasures."


    Wu Ming stood up and moved a little.


    "Probably the so-called "Six Great Gods" are YGGDRASIL yers. The so-called treasures were actually YGGDRASIL items. If I think about it this way, then the opponent even has a level 100 NPC possessing world-ss mind control items."


    Wu Ming folded his arms and closed his eyes in front of the throne, as if thinking about something.


    "Alright, let Sebastian meet Naberal. Sebastian imed to be my servant. Actually, let Sebastian and Naberal work together to help the Golden Princess and the Blue Rose party members. If necessary, under the pretext of not leaking Nazarick information, disy their power."


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming." So, Master Wu Ming wanted to rule the country? Looks like I''ll have to discuss with Demiurge.


    Albedo thought so.


    "And also let Demiurge and Aura go to the southwest of the kingdom. There is a country called the Holy Kingdom. Try to get involved with the country and let Demiurge act on his own. Try not to be too arrogant towards humans"


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming, do you have any more orders?" Albedo asked.


    "Un Everything in the kingdom is led by Sebastian, including the murders that must be executed after Sebastian judgment. The affairs of the holy kingdom are led by Demiurge. Try not to kill."


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming, I will pass on the order now."


    After Albedo left, Wu Ming also started to leave.


    "ne Theocracy, I''ming to see you!" Wu Ming once again showed that passionate smile.


    This time Wu Ming prepared to go to the ne Theocracy alone, because he was afraid that Albedo would object, he didn''t even say anything.


    As for the reasons for going to the ne Theocracy, one of them was that Shalltear business had to be discussed. Second, Wu Ming was now very interested in the ne Theocracy.


    Just in case, Wu Ming also deliberately took the data in his mind to see what other world-ss items with special abilities were in existence.


    ....


    On the in of Kazte, a huge green monster kept running.


    Wu Ming rode on Humbaba back.


    "Huh~ I always let you be a means of transportation, I get embarrassed, Humbaba."


    *Woooo-*


    "Yes, I know, I will let you move more in the future."


    Passing through the in of Kazte, Wu Ming entered the borders of the ne Theocracy.


    After a series of trials, Wu Ming had sessfully entered the ne Theocracy.


    After asking the enthusiastic old man about the location of the ne Theocracy capital city, he rushed over there.


    In a hotel in the capital of the ne Theocracy, Wu Ming was still looking at some data in his mind.


    "<World Consciousness>, it is said that as long as you hold onto it, you will always be stronger?! Whether it true or not... <Downfall of Castle and Country> can forcefully control thoughts, um, this seems to be what is controlling Shalltear thoughts..."


    "<Longinus> canpletely erase the target character data. There no other way but to use a world ss item with a revival effect... This is more dangerous. Besides, I don''t know if this will affect me"


    While Wu Ming was still thinking, arge number of people with a hint of hostility appeared in Wu Ming perception.


    "Hah? Did they find me so fast? As expected, it a ne Theocracy with world-ss items."


    In fact, Wu Ming did not hide his aura at all, even ordinary people would feel oppressed, let alone elites who could live in the capital.


    "Since everyone is here, how can I let them wait."


    Wu Ming got up and walked down slowly.


    On the empty street where the crowd had been evacuated, Wu Ming was wearing the knight armor made by the "Create Greater Item" that he wore in Britain, and his eyes hidden under the helmet stared at the leader of the opposing team.


    It was a young man with a spear, this was a teenager who seemed to be a minor.


    "Do you guys have anything to do?" Wu Ming asked.


    "Impossible, are you <Root Dragon King< Master Wu Ming?"

 Chapter 61: Speculation and confirmation

    Chapter 61: Spection and confirmation


    Hearing the other party question, Wu Ming did not answer, but thought hard.


    (What the hell? Not only did the people in Evileye know Wu Ming, but he also suspected that I was Wu Ming. The people in the ne Theocracy also knew about it, but it didn''t take long for me to arrive in this world.)


    Wu Ming looked at the questioning youth in front of him.


    "What about you, who are you?" Wu Ming implicitly rejected the other party question.


    "I am the head of the "ck Scripture" of the ne Theocracy. My code name is the ck Scripture, Master Wu Ming."


    Seeing the other party bow politely, Wu Ming spoke again.


    "Then ck Scripture brat, you know about the vampires near E-Rantel."


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming, we found her when we were passing, and for this we lost three people."


    "Okay, that''s my subordinate, don''t exin."


    The ck Scripture leader clearly sensed that the opponent was constantly emitting a giant dragon-like pressure around him.


    "I''m really sorry, Master Wu Ming, that you''ve been missing for too long, so we don''t know much about your new underlings. Please forgive me."


    (New subordinate!? Do I still have an old subordinate!?) Wu Ming expression did not change at all, but his heart was already in turmoil.


    "Okay. Then take my hit!"


    With that said, Wu Ming took the Exsilver Sacred Sword from Dragonest and raised it above his head with one hand.


    In an instant, arge amount of starlight gathered on the sword from the endless blue sky.


    "Master Wu Ming! Please calm your anger!" The head youth shouted at Wu Ming nervously, and all of the youth subordinates took their weapons, even though they weren''t very useful.


    At the same time, he also conveyed the news to the senior leaders of the ne Theocracy.


    "I will leave after you withstand a swordparable to Super-Tier Magic."


    With that, the light on the holy sword had stopped gathering light.


    "Shine! EX----SILVER!"


    The dazzling diamond-like starlight instantly flooded the leader of the ck Scripture, and also flooded the tall building in the center of the capital that Wu Ming was aiming for the main church.


    Arge number of people in the capital of the ne Theocracy were temporarily blinded by the bright light of the stars.


    For a moment, after the white light passed, the leader of the ck Scripture and therge number of ne Theocracy personnel in front of Wu Ming had disappeared.


    But Wu Ming didn''t feel the sensation of the holy sword passing through them, he thought they were using legendary magic.


    Looking at the dpidated ne Theocracy Catholic Church, Wu Ming said lightly.


    "Can you defend against my punches, even though I didn''t use much strength."


    After speaking, Wu Ming turned around, preparing to leave the capital of the ne Theocracy.


    Due to Wu Ming deliberate control, apart from the destruction of the main road and church in front of him, the residential buildings were not damaged in the slightest.


    "Sure enough, since the dragon body has been liberated in advance, the control uracy of the magic power has also increased greatly."


    Wu Ming took out Yggdrasil and aimed it at the sky. Green energy began to spread throughout the capital of the ne Theocracy.


    "Because of me, you guys are indirectly blind. I am really, really sorry."


    A lot of vitality had been injected into all the residents of the capital.


    "That''s enough, it''s time to go."


    But at this moment, Wu Ming felt locked in by something.


    Wu Ming turned his head and saw a huge spear of light fly out from the shattered church.


    Wu Ming frowned, he could feel the threat of this spear of light, but it was not serious.


    "World ss items."


    Arge number of thick trees rushed to the ground from the ground floor, forming a series of wooden walls.


    The spear of light passed through the plywood wall afteryer, and its power did not seem to weaken at all.


    The spear of light pierced through all the wooden walls and hit Wu Ming directly.


    The spear of light turned into a light, enveloped Wu Ming, and Wu Ming body began to disappear in in sight.


    As the high-ranking ne Theocracy casually hid in the ruins of the main church, the light shattered.


    The shattered light turned into a small golden light and disappeared into the air.


    "This should be <Longinus>."


    Wu Ming looked at his hand without the slightest ring and smiled.


    "Sure enough, even without world-ss items and mere game items, it''s impossible to destroy me as the Dragon of the Root."


    After all, the adult Dragon of the Root is home to the Root of time and space. How the items turned into reality from the game can affect Wu Ming, even if he is a teenage Dragon of the Root.


    Wu Ming looked at the senior leaders of the ne Theocracy as if looking through a wall.


    "In that case, revenge for this trick wille."


    Wu Ming raised Yggdrasil, trying to free his real name.


    At this moment, Wu Ming seemed to have heard something, and put aside Yggdrasil again.


    "You guys are lucky."


    Thus, Wu Ming left the capital of the ne Theocracy without looking back.


    A group of residents were confused as if in a dream, and a high-level man with a frightened face was left behind.


    ....


    After Wu Ming left the capital of the ne Theocracy, he immediately moved to the northwest.


    After tearing the flight scroll, Wu Ming flew into the sky and flew towards the Re-Estize Kingdom.


    Soon Wu Ming reached the sky above the Re-Estize Kingdom, but he didn''t stop and continued moving towards the northwest of the Re-Estize Kingdom.


    It is the most northwestern country on the continent, its full name is Arnd Council State. This is a country founded by Demi-Humans. Located in the northern part of Re-Estize Kingdom, in the northwest of the maind.


    Arnd Council State has a long history and strong national power, it is said that five or seven dragons serve as guardians.


    The reason why Wu Ming came back here was because someone had conveyed a message to him through information magic earlier.


    "Come to Arnd Council State partner, I will tell you everything you doubt."


    Wu Ming sensed the information map left by the other party and came to a cave.


    Walking into the cave, Wu Ming found a teleportation magic circle in the deepest part.


    Wu Ming activated the magic circle then a white light shed, Wu Ming found that he hade to a big pce, as if he had been in the royal pce in Uruk.


    On the huge tform in front of Wu Ming, a huge white dragon was lying on top of it.


    "Did you call me?"


    The dragon raised its head and looked at Wu Ming.


    "Sure enough, you don''t know me right now, partner."


    "Listening to your tone, we are very familiar with each other." Wu Ming asked.


    "Hahaha, of course, we are partners who live and die together no, Master."


    This surprised Wu Ming.


    "So, let me guess, was it because of time travel magic."


    "You''re right, partner. I think you''reing in 700 years."


    "700 years!?"


    Wu Ming said in confusion.


    "As far as I know, the Six Great Gods came 600 years ago, the Eight Greed Kings came 500 years ago, the Evil Deities came 200 years ago, and the Thirteen Heroes must all be Transmigators."


    The dragon said to Wu Ming.


    "Un, this is what you told me at the beginning, and there were other Transmigators 400, 300, and 100 years ago, but the strength and character of the opponents were weaker and all were annihted by me."


    Wu Ming looked at the dragon.


    "This is really interesting, how about me, do I go."


    "To be precise, you left 100 ago. Except when you woke up in the era of the Six Great Gods, Eight Greed Kings, and Thirteen Heroes, you slept all the time because you were about to leave your childhood behind."


    "Oh! In that case, will I be an adult!" Wu Ming was a little excited, after all, Dragon of the Root youth was too long.


    The dragon smiled.


    "No, you have entered your teenage years, this is what you said yourself."


    For a moment, Wu Ming quickly joked in the world.


    "Don''t talk about it just yet. What''s your reason for preventing me from destroying the ne Theocracy? And why did you call me today? Tell me ''my future''?"


    "Too bad you guessed wrong, you didn''t." A triumphant smile appeared on the giant dragon face, which was an expression of "finally you can''t guess".


    "I will return the <Nameless Book of Spells> to you today."


    "!!!"

 Chapter 62: Preparation Before Departure

    Chapter 62: Preparation Before Departure


    "<Nameless Book of Spells>!?" Wu Ming asked in confusion.


    "Yes, this is what you entrust me to give you now, partner."


    The dragon had arge mouth, and a glowing ball flew out of the dragon mouth.


    It was a book, a simple and slightly mysterious book with ck and red decorations.


    Wu Ming looked at the book with disdain.


    "Will this book have bad breath on you?"


    The dragon felt helpless in an instant.


    "Hurry up and hold on, then leave quickly. Really, I''m going to sleep."


    Wu Ming held the book and saw the dragon bow his head inward, as if he was sleeping.


    "What a strange temper, no wonder you sleep alone in this shabby ce."


    As if seeing the giant dragon head, Wu Ming stood near the teleportation magic circle before and left here.


    For a moment, the dragon raised its head and looked at the magic circle that Wu Ming had left behind.


    "Mysterious master~" After speaking, he fell asleep again.


    Walking out of the cave, Wu Ming looked at the books in their hands and didn''t know what to think.


    "By the way, I haven''t asked the name of the giant dragon, forget it, I will talk about itter, I will definitely meet again."


    "<Gate>" Wu Ming immediately opened the portal connected to Nazarick and entered.


    The scope of use of the Gate must be a ce that has been visited before, or a ce that has been seen and has an image in mind, otherwise it cannot be used.


    However, in a sense, this Gate is also unique. However, as long as you have an image of the ce in your mind, you can move around at will. This can be considered a BUG skill.


    Return to the tenth floor of Nazarick. In the Hall of View.


    Walking out of the Gate, Wu Ming sat on the throne, opened the <Nameless Book of Spells> sent by the dragon, and began to observe the book.


    This book will follow the user idea of going to a specific page, meaning, the user won''t have to turn the page themselves.


    Shortly after Wu Ming witnessed it, the door of the Hall of View opened. With the door opened, arge number of Nazarick personnel scattered into the Hall of View.


    This surprised Wu Ming.


    "Master Wu Ming!"


    "Master Wu Ming, where have you been!"


    "Master Wu Ming, we are very worried about you!"


    Seeing the worried expressions of the Guardians, Wu Ming sighed in embarrassment.


    "Sorry, I left without telling you, it was my fault, and it worries you."


    Wu Ming apologized, but the Guardians and the monsters they brought with them trembled, and quickly knelt down on one knee and bowed their heads.


    "Why, Master Wu Ming, we say rude things to you, you do not punish us, but also apologize to us, it is really my crime as a Guardian, please punish me, Master Wu Ming." Albedo took the lead and said.


    "Please punish us, Master Wu Ming." The Guardian and the other monsters said in unison.


    He smiled helplessly. These people were good at everything, but they were too loyal and could not tolerate any disrespect for him.


    "Then our previous mistakes canpensate for each other." Looking at Albedo, who seemed to be resisting, Wu Ming said again: "No rebuttal is allowed!"


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming!"


    "So." Wu Ming took the <Nameless Book of Spells> in his hands and ordered another person in front of him: "Assemble in the Conference Room, and all of you can move freely."


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming."


    ....


    For a moment, the meeting room.


    Wu Ming sat on an office chair, with his right hand resting on therge table supporting his head.


    "Sebas."


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming."


    Sebastian bent down and put his hand on his heart.


    "How far have things gone in the kingdom?"


    "Master Wu Ming, what the Golden Princess wanted to ask you earlier was to eradicate the malignant tumor in the Re-Estize Kingdom called the <Eight Fingers> which is an underground gathering activity such as smuggling, drugs, ve trade, assassination, bodyguarding, etc.


    The organization is said to have prated the kingdom. After seeing Nazarick strength, the Golden Princess and the Blue Rose party members entrusted me and Naberal to annihte the <Eight Fingers> together.


    "They offer high prices. With your instructions, I helped them exterminate the <Eight Fingers> organization." Sebastian looked at Wu Ming and said.


    "Actually, Master Wu Ming, there is one thing I don''t ask your permission to"


    "It''s okay, Sebastian, you can say it now." Wu Ming folded his hands on his chin.


    "I saved a young girl during the battle against the <Eight Fingers>, and I want to bring her back to Nazarick to stay"


    "Oh~ Did he agree?" Wu Ming asked.


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming, she has no home. Although she still has a younger sister, she doesn''t want to remember the past for psychological reasons. I also ask you to let the Tuare stay in Nazarick."


    "I agree Sebastian, but how about letting her be a maid."


    "It is up to Master Wu Ming to decide," Sebastian said.


    "Sebastian, you will take care of the Tuare, and at the same time, inform everyone in Nazarick. Now that I appoint the Tuare as Sebastian exclusive servant, and at the same time revoke the position as leader of the Pleiades, let Yuri Alpha act as leader of the Pleiades."


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming, thank you for your generosity." Sebastian bowed deeply.


    "Also, I will arrange something for youter. Let''s do this for now. Demiurge, how is your situation in the Holy Kingdom."


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming. I set up a farm on the borders of the Holy Kingdom. I caught arge number of animals to test and made rolls. The result was very sessful," Demiurge said to Wu Ming while kneeling on one knee.


    "Animals well, Demiurge, your demons should be able to see the good and evil of the human heart, letting go of the ''good'' and abandoning the ''evil'', see."


    Wu Ming thought for a moment. The beasts Demiurge spoke of, after all, he had never heard of monsters inrge numbers near the Holy Kingdom, and some were just various types of Demi-Humans.


    "Of course, Master Wu Ming, since you love humans and are ''kind'', I purposely avoided these people while capturing them." Demiurge pushed up his sses.


    "Good, Demiurge, wake up. As a gift, I will give you this."


    The moment Demiurge rose, Wu Ming threw the Ring of Ainz Ooal Gown, made by <Create Greater Item> at Demiurge.


    "This! Ainz Ooal Gown Ring! Master Wu Ming, this is a supreme treasure that only the Supreme One can use, how can a subordinate"


    "Enough, Demiurge, just ept it, this is a gift for you, got it."


    "Yes! Master Wu Ming! I will definitely always protect Nazarick in the future, and I will do my best."


    "Well then Aura, I heard you found the lizardman vige on your way home?"


    "Yes! Master Wu Ming!" Aura raised her hand and said.


    "Then Cocytus."


    "Subordinates are here!" Cocytus sighed.


    "Even though the lizardmen are useless to Nazarick, I would like to see your abilities, Cocytus. It is up to you to subdue the lizardmen."


    "Yes! Master Wu Ming! I will definitely finish your trust."


    "But, remember that you and your subordinates must not take action in the first battle. I will send some other soldiers to follow youter. In the first battle, you can only use these misceneous soldiers, remember!"


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming!"


    "March."


    "YesYes! Master Wu Ming."


    "Alright, cancel Nazarick external disguise. I will give you a magic map, and you will disguise Nazarick ording to the magic on this magic map."


    Wu Ming opened the <Nameless Book of Spells>, and with a thought, the pages of the book turned automatically and stopped at a certain page.


    "<Create Greater Item>" The voice fell, and a blueprint recording a high-level hidden magic circle appeared in Wu Ming hand.


    "I leave it to you, Mare."


    "YesYes, it will be ording to Master Wu Ming instructions."


    "Then Shalltear!"


    "Subordinates underlings are here!"


    Seeing Shalltear sad face, Wu Ming spoke up.


    "I decided to punish you!"

 Chapter 63: Pandora Actor

    Chapter 63: Pandora Actor


    Hearing she was about to get punished, Shalltear smiled happily.


    "As for the specifics, I will talk about itter." Wu Ming said.


    This made Shalltear a little confused.


    "Albedo." Wu Ming turned his head to look at Albedo.


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming."


    Wu Ming took out another ring of Ainz Ooal Gown and gave it to Albedo.


    "Master Wu Ming, this" Although Albedo was very happy that Wu Ming was able to give her the precious ring of Ainz Ooal Gown, she was very confused, after all, she did not contribute much.


    "I decided to temporarily leave Nazarick and go to another world, so I decided to give this ring to you to manage Nazarick while I was away."


    "How is it possible, Master Wu Ming has to let the Guardian go to another world to be the vanguard." Albedo shouted.


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming, it is too dangerous for you to go there directly." Demiurge also said.


    Seeing the worried expressions of the Guardians, Wu Ming smiled.


    "Only I can travel to different worlds. With Ainz Ooal Gown wand I can carry one or two people at most, so I can only be the vanguard."


    Of course this was a lie, the level of Ainz Ooal Gown only had the function of bringing people in and to traverse the sharing worlds was Wu Ming ability as the Dragon of the Root.


    "Then Master Wu Ming must take me. As the person with the highest defense in Nazarick, I can definitely protect Master Wu Ming." Albedo said.


    "No, I''ve determined the number of people, it''s Shalltear and Sebastian."


    "What!" Shalltear and Sebastian were shocked, then knelt down and said to Wu Ming.


    "Subordinates will do their best to live up to Master Wu Ming expectations and ept this punishment."


    Shalltear and Sebastian both took this as punishment.


    "Wake up everyone, there is a reason for me to bring Shalltear and Sebastian. The reason for bringing Shalltear in is because Shalltear has outstanding abilities among the Guardians, but it is one of the best, and the second is to punish Shalltear."


    "And Sebastian fighting ability is unmatched, and the maid identity can hide us very well. After all, I don''t need too much defense. As the Dragon of the Root my defenses are always high."


    Even though this would make Albedo sad, Wu Ming actually didn''t want to take Albedo with him.


    (You bitches here, my trip will probably be a hell-like journey...)


    Albedo and Demiurge didn''t speak, seeing as the two were silent, the other Guardians didn''t mean to speak


    "Besides, I will tell Pandora Actor to leave the treasure vault. No one can attack there. I''ll let him y my part as long as I''m away from Nazarick. If there''s anything, Albedo and Demiurge, you two can discuss it with Pandora Actor."


    "Meeting is over, Shalltear and Sebastian are staying for a while, and the rest can go."


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming," everyone shouted in unison.


    Before Albedo left the housest time, Wu Ming said something.


    "I hope you can put this ring to good use, and when I return, I can see a more perfect Nazarick."


    With this, Albedo left with an excited expression.


    Wu Ming sighed, then looked at Shalltear.


    "So, Shalltear, you should prepare to stay in Ainz Ooal Gown wand for a long time, go and prepare your bed!"


    "Ugh!?"


    For a moment, Shalltear left the meeting room with a somewhat indescribable expression.


    "Sebas, you probably won''t see the Tuare for a long time in the future, forgive me for separating you and the Tuare," Wu Ming said apologetically.


    "Howe, being able to serve by your side, let alone punishment, I think this is the best gift for me Sebastian." Sebastian said earnestly.


    "Well, I''ll give you some money, go shopping with the Tuare to buy something, let her enjoy his days with you first, this can be considered as my greetings to the new members of Nazarick."


    With that, Wu Ming took out a bag of gold coins and ced it in front of Sebastian.


    "Thank you very much, Master Wu Ming." Sebastian collected his wallet and bowed to Wu Ming.


    "Go, I will tell you when I leave, it should be five dayster."


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming."


    *Cracked*


    With the sound of the door closing, only Wu Ming was left in the meeting room.


    "Well, it''s time to meet Pandora Actor."


    "<Teleport>" Wu Ming ability to activate the ring of Ainz Ooal Gown came to the front of the treasure room.


    ....


    Walking into the treasure room, Wu Ming came to a room simr to a luxurious living room.


    On the sofa in this room, a skeleton wearing a cool blue-ck wizard robe was sitting on it. This is a great magician who has died.


    (Who will be this time...)


    Pandora Actor race is a Doppelgnger, Naberal is also a Doppelgnger race, but Naberal race level is Tier 1 which means it can only be transformed into the form Nabr looks like now.


    And Pandora Actor has forty-one racial abilities, which means it can be transformed into forty-one appearances.


    Due to Pandora Actor special skill, Pandora Actor appearance can have 80% of the body abilities it imitates.


    Pandora Actor has now disguised as one of the 41 yers of Ainz Ooal Gown, and the 41 yers of Pandora Actor transformation are 41 yers of the Ainz Ooal Gown Guild.


    If Pandora Actor wanted to be someone else, he would have to leave one of the forty-one yers he had copied.


    However, Wu Ming had obtained the make-up magic for the Doppelgnger transformation ability in the <Nameless Book of Spells>


    Using special magic to record the character information that has been copied, and save it on a special paper, so that the character transformation ability is transferred from his own skills to a certain container, and then he can continue to copy other characters. The information of a person role thus bes that person appearance.


    Wu Ming had already prepared the special paper.


    "Oh oh~ Master Wu Ming, I wee your visit."


    The appearance of thete great mage in front of him gradually changed, turning into a strange type with no facial features, withpletely white skin, wearing a German military uniform and military cap.


    In the position of the five senses, several cavities are used as representatives of the five senses.


    "Pandora Actor, I have business to find you."


    After briefly exining Wu Ming thoughts and the special paper he took out, Pandora Actor immediately understood it.


    "Understood! Master Wu Ming, leave it to me, I will interpret you as a ''hero''! Do not worry!"


    Seeing Pandora Actor performing the German military salute, Wu Ming felt a little helpless.


    "Don''t act like a real hero. Try to have as little contact with other people as possible. It''s better if it''s hard to understand. I will pass on memories and conversations of acquaintances with you. Show your wisdom in Nazarick no lower than Demiurge."


    "Ready! Master Wu Ming" Wu Ming couldn''t help but think of Pandora Actor, who made strange noises and saluted.


    "Is this true?"

 Chapter 64: Problem Solved

    Chapter 64: Problem Solved


    After telling Pandora Actor what he exined, Wu Ming left the treasure room.


    Returning to the meeting room, Wu Ming decided to further read the <Nameless Book of Spells>, after all, this is the great magic of the entire world that will automatically be mastered.


    After reading books for a few days in the conference room, Wu Ming closed the book and stretched his body.


    "I''m tired, although it''s fine to skip meals, but I still need to sleep."


    With that said, Wu Ming used the ring of Ainz Ooal Gown toe to his room.


    Lying on the bed, Wu Ming remembered everything he had done in this world.


    "Tell me the truth I''m not the Supreme One they used to give allegiance to"


    After all, Wu Ming could be considered to be deceiving the Guardians indirectly, even if the Guardians didn''t care, his heart was still uneasy.


    Moreover


    "I am the Dragon of the Root, how could I do such a thing? It''s a disgrace to my bloodline."


    After thinking about it, Wu Ming shook his head again.


    "It is good. If I tell the truth, based on their value of justice, they will definitely take revenge against the Supreme One who abandoned them. Un, I still have to think about it carefully."


    After a while, Wu Ming door was knocked.


    "Pleasee in."


    "Excuse me, Master Wu Ming."


    The subus in a white dress walked into Wu Ming room.


    "Yes Albedo, what are you doing." In short, Wu Ming still couldn''t cope with this slut.


    "Master Wu Ming, out of consideration for your actions in the other world, I and the other Guardians specially gave you some items that might be useful." Albedo stretched out her hand, and dark purple ripples appeared in the sky.


    This ripple could be understood as a <backpack> which was a space for storing in-game items.


    Albedo took out an item from the backpack. When she took it out, Wu Ming recognized it, this was the Infinite Backpack.


    Wu Ming took it and checked the contents of his bag.


    "Really, I have retrieved some useful items from the treasure room of Nazarick a long time ago."


    Wu Ming took out several items that he didn''t possess or had the same effect from from within, and studied how Albedo opened the golden ripples in the air and inserted these items.


    For the remaining items from the Infinite Backpack, Together with the Infinite Backpack, Wu Ming threw them back at Albedo.


    Those golden ripples were an extension of the Dragonest, Wu Ming Nobel Phantasm.


    In the past, Wu Ming items in Dragonest disappeared or appeared instantly in hand, but were not suitable for essing or extractingrge quantities of items.


    Therefore, Wu Ming learned the skills of the Guardians to open the <Backpack> and renew these skills.


    "I will take some items that I don''t have the same effect. You Guardians can share it, and the anti-theft treasure room can also be used. However, I won''t touch it again." Wu Ming waved his hand and said suddenly.


    "Yes! Master Wu Ming~" Albedo was taken aback for a moment, and then showed a smile.


    "Then, I will go first, Master Wu Ming."


    Just when Albedo rarely stalked and left her to go, he stopped Albedo.


    "Wait a moment, Albedo I have a question." Wu Ming said shyly.


    "What is it, Master Wu Ming, is there a problem for me to solve?" Albedo looked at Wu Ming.


    "If, I mean, if, I wasn''t the Supreme One you loyal to before, but only the Supreme One who came with after the other Supreme One left, what do you think" Wu Ming asked with some guilty conscience.


    When faced with this matter, Wu Ming thought that Albedo would say something "impossible", and it turned out.


    "What difference does it make, Master Wu Ming."


    "Eh?!"


    Seeing Albedo smiling face, Wu Ming was slightly confused.


    (Listen to Albedo... Does she already know...)


    "It doesn''t matter if you are the Supreme One we served before, what difference does it make?"


    "In the end, it was you who apanied us to another world, and it was you who apanied us and looked after us. When everyone was afraid toe to another world, you guided us towards the future."


    Albedo walked over to Wu Ming and touched Wu Ming face.


    "You shouldn''t think about this matter, you just need to move forward, because we will only choose to follow you forever."


    There was silence in the bedroom.


    "Do the other Guardians know?" Wu Ming asked.


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming, I guessed it beforehand with Demiurge, and the other Guardians were also informed by Demiurge and I during the Guardian gathering."


    "They all said, it doesn''t matter whether [Master Wu Ming is the Supreme One or not, now, he is the Master who apanies us, and we can only repay Master love for the kindness we met by doing our best for Master] That''s what they said ."


    "Really It doesn''t matter how you and Demiurge guess at the oue, but I hope you don''t hate the other Supreme Ones, after all They''ll never have the chance to return to Nazarick."


    "Yes~ I promise you, Master Wu Ming is my favourite~"


    "Then, can you exin why you undressed?! Albedo!!"


    Wu Ming looked at Albedo, who was undressing, and screamed hysterically.


    "Of course, I took advantage of the atmosphere to take advantage of Master Wu Ming! How can such a good atmosphere be released! Master Wu Ming~" Albedo returned to her slut look.


    "Really, the rare atmosphere has been destroyed by you, stay away from me."


    As soon as Wu Ming opened his palm, the silver chain trapped Albedo.


    "What''s this! Damn it, don''t disturb my and Master Wu Ming happiness! "


    Seeing Albedo who was lying on the ground struggling but unable to escape, Wu Ming smiled.


    "It''s a Noble Phantasm no matter what, you just stay here honestly, it will disappear automatically when the magic power of the Chains of Heaven runs out, so, goodbye~"


    "Wait~Master Wu Ming~"


    After speaking, Wu Ming teleported out of the bedroom with Ainz Ooal Gown ring, leaving only a dejected Albedo.


    ....


    In the ninth floor corridor, Wu Ming walked over, talking to himself.


    "Really, I''m still very worried about this matter l, but all the Guardians know about it. Ouch~"


    As he walked, Wu Ming found himself walking in the corridor of the conference room.


    "Demiurge?" Wu Ming saw Demiurge standing in front of the meeting room, and seeing that Demiurge didn''t know who he was talking to, Wu Ming spected that Demiurge wasmunicating through <Information> magic.


    And Demiurge seemed too serious, and he had not noticed Wu Ming arrival. Until Wu Ming stood behind Demiurge.


    "Master Wu Ming! I am very sorry that I did not notice your arrival," said Demiurge who was kneeling on one knee, looking at Wu Ming,


    "It''s fine, Demiurge, I don''t me your thoughts, including the conversation between you and Cocytus just now."


    "I am very sorry, Master Wu Ming, your intention is to make Cocytus aware of it, I absolutely must not speak too much." Demiurge head hung lower.


    "It''s fine, Demiurge, I said I wouldn''t me you. Come in with me." With that, Wu Ming pushed open the meeting room door.


    After Wu Ming entered, Demiurge also followed.

 Chapter 65: Dealing with Unfinished Business

    Chapter 65: Dealing with Unfinished Business


    Wu Ming sat in the office chair and saw Demiurge standing in front of the desk.


    "I know, Demiurge can understand my thoughts from my words, and I am very satisfied with your assistance to yourrades, so you don''t have to me yourself."


    "Thank you for your generosity, Master Wu Ming." Demiurge bowed.


    "So, how is Cocytus progressing?" Wu Ming asked.


    "Cocytus just finished his first attack. There is no doubt that he was utterly defeated."


    "Well~ I think so, after all, the soldiers I gave Cocytus were undead soldiers produced automatically by Nazarick. He couldn''t win, but I was surprised by thebat power of the lizardmen."


    Wu Ming continued.


    "Demiurge, tell Cocytus that I want to see him fight the lizardman, and allow him to enter the battlefield, but only alone."


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming."


    Demiurge started contacting Cocytus with <Message>.


    In his spare time, Wu Ming stretched out his hand and took out Ainz Ooal Gown wand from golden ripples.


    "<Mirror of Remote Viewing>"


    It''s a magic that can see into distant sights, and it''s also a special intelligence magic that can prate some counter-intelligence magic.


    "Master Wu Ming, I have already informed Cocytus."


    "Un, sit and watch together."


    "Yes."


    ....


    Soon, Cocytus won. After all, these lizardmen didn''t even reach level 50, how could they win the Cocytus level 100 warrior job.


    "I will see him on the spot, are youing, Demiurge?"


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming."


    "<Gate>"


    The ck-red rippling door opened, then Wu Ming and Demiurge entered.


    Wu Ming came to Cocytus ce and saw therge number of lizardmen corpses on the scene, Wu Ming eximed.


    "Really a wise choice."


    After all, when you know that the opponent wants to conquer your own race, you don''t need to send all thebatants, because after they are all killed, it can be a disaster for this race.


    "Master Wu Ming." Cocytus saw Wu Minging, and bowed on one knee in salute.


    "Good job, Cocytus."


    "Thank you for yourpliment, Master Wu Ming."


    "Since the lizardmen have been subjugated, we should return."


    After all, Wu Ming wanted to leave.


    "Master Wu Ming, I have a request."


    Wu Ming nced at Cocytus who was kneeling and bowed in respect.


    "In any case, I will agree with you no big deal."


    "Thank you Master Wu Ming, I would like to ask you to resurrect some lizardmen."


    "Oh~ may I know why?"


    "Since they are all fighters with great strength, I think they can serve Nazarick..."


    "Don''t you think this reasoning is far-fetched, Cocytus?"


    After speaking, Wu Ming looked not at Cocytus, who had his head lowered, but at Demiurge who was at the side.


    Wu Ming meaning was simple, Did Demiurge ask Cocytus to ask Wu Ming for help?


    Demiurge immediately understood the meaning, but shook his head slightly.


    Wu Ming understood, he stretched out his hand to the golden ripples, took out a short ivory colored staff encrusted with gems, and threw it at Cocytus.


    "This resurrection wand is here for you, Cocytus. Even if it''s been used several times, it''s fine to resurrect these lizardmen."


    "Thank you, Master Wu Ming!"


    Then, as a thank you to Cocytus, Wu Ming returned to Nazarick, Demiurge did not follow him, still helping Cocytus use the resurrection wand, as a Sword Saint job, Cocytus could not use wand type items.


    ...


    Sitting on the office chair, Wu Ming looked up at the ceiling.


    "With this, Nazarick business is almost done."


    The magic "Message" came from his ear, and Wu Ming put his hand on his ear.


    "What is it."


    "Master Wu Ming, two humans have entered the Spirit Pce of Nazarick."


    ...


    The surface of Nazarick, the spirit pce.


    Since Mare had created an illusion magic circle, it made sense that no one would break into Nazarick.


    But


    "I was right, little Khajiit~, I said it here, but you don''t believe it." The speaker was a woman with a smile on her face who was wearing a ck robe, blonde hair and short neck hair.


    "Hah! Again warn you not to call me that! It''s normal to be weird here. After all, such a huge tomb was wrapped in some unknown illusion magic. If you don''t step into the hero realm, even if you saw it before, it''s impossible to remember the location of this ce at all."


    The other was a middle-aged man with gray skin like a corpse, wearing a ck-red mage robe, holding a scepter and a gray-ck orb. There was not a single hair on his head, be it beard, eyebrows, or hair.


    "I see, then Khajiit, are we worthy of what happened to the ne Theocracy. I don''t know if the ne Theocracy provoked those dragon kings."


    "Not only was the capital main church destroyed, but even members of the "Six Scripture" were killed and injured. Terrible, I really hope they all die, so they won''te after me again."


    "Okay, let''s hurry, Clementine, the <Orb of Death> told me that there is an enormous death energy beneath this tomb. As long as I can get this energy, I canplete my ritual."


    The man named Khajiit started to march towards the entrance of the spirit hall.


    "Stop, you two."


    The voice of a young man came from the entrance of the spirit hall. Khajiit and Clementine expressions changed. Clementine even took out her weapons which were two short spikes.


    After all, this ce is very mysterious, it is always right to be careful.


    Wu Ming slowly walked out of the shadows and looked at Khajiit and Clementine.


    "The two of you were able to enter only because I let the barrier open the hole. After all, there are people who think toe all day, it''s better to invite them early."


    Wu Ming folded his arms across his chest, looking at the two of them happily.


    "Hmph, was that the conversation just now, Clementine, ready to back off." Khajiit face became ugly.


    "You don''t have to say I''ll do it too, this man is terrible, he gives off a terrible aura," whispered Clementine.


    "I advise the two of you not to move. If you''re not careful, the heads of both of you will be cut off."


    After that, several insect shadows appeared beside Khajiit and Clementine. It was a Level 85 monster called the Eight-Edge Assassin who was in charge of Wu Ming safety in Nazarick.


    At this moment, the foreleg des of the Eight-Edge Assassin were ced on Khajiit and Clementine necks at a dead angle.


    "What, when!"


    After that, Wu Ming said to the side.


    "Shadow Demons, capture them."


    As the voice resounded, Wu Ming shadow shed, and a shadow rushed towards Khajiit and Clementine. In an instant, the shadow covered the two of them.


    Wu Ming left without looking.


    After all, Demiurge would take care of it.


    "It is almost time to leave Nazarick and go to another world. Alright, let''s go tomorrow morning."


    With this in mind, Wu Ming left the surface of the Great Tomb of Nazarick.


    Then, Demiurge appeared where Wu Ming had been standing earlier.


    Demiurge pushed up his sses.


    "Send them to the <Room of Truth> on the fifth floor of the <Frozen Prison>, and let the Neuronist cheer them on."


    After speaking, he also left like Wu Ming.


    In an instant, the Eight-Edge Assassin Insects and Shadow Demons swiftly disappeared, leaving only the spirit hall empty.

 Chapter 66: Built on the stage of history

    Chapter 66: Built on the stage of history


    Wu Ming the next day went with Shalltear and Sebastian.


    Under the influence of the Ainz Ooal Gown Scepter, Shalltear and Sebastian were absorbed into the Ainz Ooal Gown Scepter space by Wu Ming, and fell into a deep sleep.


    After turning into dragon form, Wu Ming entered the space-time tunnel.


    Wu Ming continued to fly in the space-time tunnel while looking at the light points one after another in the tunnel, he couldn''t help but remember the previous crossing.


    When crossing into the Land of Shadows, Wu Ming was unfamiliar with the structure of the space-time tunnel, and was sucked in carelessly.


    After that, in Britain, Merlin summoned him which was a trap for Wu Ming.


    After crossing again, it was Morgan le Fay Lefy curse that caused Wu Ming to leave that era and enter the space-time tunnel.


    His entry into Uruk was caused by madness and the destruction of the space-time tunnel.


    The other world that Nazarick lived in was Wu Ming curiosity, and was brought in.


    Therefore, strictly speaking, Wu Ming was able to traverse independently and selectively this time, not as passively as before.


    Just as Wu Ming was thinking, there was a point of light not far ahead that kept shing, as if his heart was shaking and unconsciously went there.


    The space-time door opened, Wu Ming tilted his head, and after thinking for a bit, he entered, and then the space-time door closed.


    Wu Ming seemed to have returned to his mother arms, full of warmth, and he wanted to sleep again.


    However, this thought was not so serious, after holding back a little sleepiness, Wu Ming opened his eyes.


    At this moment, Wu Ming was in a human-shaped body in an inexplicable substance.


    Like water, gas and mist... In short, these substances gave him a somewhat chaotic feeling, but they made Wu Ming veryfortable.


    "This... Is it root here?"


    Wu Ming is a guess, this is the Root of the Type-Moon world.


    The bright spot shining earlier was nothing more than a resonance between the Type-Moon and Wu Ming worlds. Because of this resonance, he opened the door of space and time meaningfully.


    "So how do I get out?" After all, although Root is Wu Ming home, this house is a little bigger, not to mention that he has never been to this "house" and left the "home" directly after birth.


    "Do I have to stay here until I can enter and exit Root myself It feels sofortable! Root is very helpful for the development of my Dragon of the Root Bloodline, and it''s not bad to sleep here"


    When Wu Ming thought, as if he had received some news, and someone spoke to him, his eyes widened in surprise.


    "Is that true? I do not care. If I sleep here, I have nothing to do."


    "Oh! Wait! Wait-"


    After speaking, Wu Ming appeared in the form of a dragon and fell asleep.


    ....


    The dream begins.


    An ordinary vige, a group of ordinary farmers, a group of ordinary ymates, and... Ordinary war.


    Wu Ming seemed to have be a baby and was born in this vige, this vige was called Domremy.


    As if watching a movie, Wu Ming realized that time was passing quickly, and he blinked his eyes and he was already 16 years old. But the memories of these 16 years are still intact in his mind.


    "Just Is this my 16 year old memory really amazing."


    Wu Ming now felt like he was watching a movie, he could only watch what he was doing and could not interfere.


    But this body is indeed his, no matter what this body says or does, it is Wu Ming himself no matter what he says.


    "Is this the process of forging historical identity? Unfortunately, Counter Force actions are too fast, I said wait a minute."


    That''s right, at the root of the matter, Wu Ming received the Counter Force greeting, because he signed the contract, but because he was immediately expelled from the Type-Moon World, Wu Ming left no trace in the Type-Moon world.


    Although Wu Ming left his mark in Ancient Celtic, Ancient Britain and Uruk in the Type-Moon world, it was not because of the two Counter Forces from the Type-Moon world, but Wu Ming himself joined.


    Therefore,ary consciousness [Gaia] and human consciousness [ya] can create a new identity for Wu Ming and create a new identity to achieve the ultimate goal which is [Heroic Spirit].


    In this way, Wu Ming body sleeps in the vortex of Root to absorb Root power, and Wu Ming means to enter the Throne of Heroes prepared for him with Counter Force, thus forming a Heroic Spirit.


    But what is certain is that Wu Ming has the right to leave the Throne of Heroes, because the contract is the same as when he signed the contract, so he doesn''t have to worry about being stuck on the Throne of Heroes.


    Besides, a mere Throne of Heroes couldn''t trap the Dragon of the Root... Of course, it was an adult dragon.


    As soon as the screen changed, Wu Ming country had long been ravaged by war, and a girl who had quite a good rtionship with him named Jeanne asked toe and chat with Wu Ming.


    "Sodeke, you really are here."


    Looking at the blond-haired childhood friend, Wu Ming put his hands behind his head,y on the straw, and saidnguidly.


    "Ahhh~ what''s wrong, Jeanne, not praying for the Lording, what do you want to do with me, azy false believer."


    Yes, in this vige, Wu Ming is set to be a believer who is reluctant to believe in God because of the persecution of war.


    "Um~ don''t say that, Sodeke, I... have something to tell you."


    Wu Ming sat up from the ground.


    "Come on, who made me your childhood friend."


    With Jeanne slightly blushing, Jeanne sat down next to Wu Ming and hugged her knees with her hands.


    "Actually, I heard the voice of God."


    "..." Wu Ming did not speak.


    "God said, why do humans fight?"


    "..." Wu Ming still didn''t speak.


    "God told me that I can stop this dispute I want to stop this war"


    "..." Wu Ming remained silent.


    "It''s just... I''m a little scared, is my ability enough..."


    "Let''s go together."


    "Hah?!" The girl named Jeanne looked at Wu Ming in surprise.


    "I''m not worried about letting you, country girl, go into battle. For the sake of bathing together, let me protect you." Wu Ming smiled at Jeanne with his big white teeth.


    "What are you talking about! Bathing matters don''t count when we''re very young!" Jeanne blushed.


    "How can it not be counted? Isn''t Jeanne going to mess me up, I''m ready to marry you when I grow up." Wu Ming showed a satisfied smile.


    "Anything! I...I, I, I''m not ready! Nono, no, no!" The girl thrashed frantically and got up and ran.


    In the sound of Wu Mingughter, the girl hid under a big tree with her hands on her heart.


    "After the war... I can consider it..."

 Chapter 67: Knight? Dragon? true identity

    Chapter 67: Knight? Dragon? true identity


    After that, the teenager and the girl left the vige and headed for an important city in France.


    After a long and dangerous journey with many twists and turns, the teenager and the girl be members of the army.


    The girl was verified by God revtion and thus gainedmand of the army. With the help of the young man wisdom and advice, the girl won sessive battles. In the end, the girl continued to win even when the boy wasn''t around.


    And because of his outstanding military talent and strong strength, the young man immediately increased his status in the military, pursuing the young girl.


    With this, King Charles VII, assisted by the young man, divided the French army into two parts, and handed them over to the boy and the girl.


    With this, in less than two years, the French invaded by the British were driven out by the efforts of the boy and the girl.


    People called that young man <Heaven General Sodeke> and that girl <Jeanne d''Arc>.


    And just as the invaders were finally driven out, the girl was captured and ndered as a Witch.


    British authorities decided to execute Witch by fire in public in Rouen France to execute the girl.


    Having received no support from the French nobles and kings, the young man left the army and went to save the girl alone.


    When the young man came to the execution site with a scar, the young girl was already deep in the fire, and the young man jumped into the fire and embraced the girl.


    In the end, the boy and girl were burned to death together.


    And the French hadpletely repelled the British aggressors.


    The king of France canonized the youth tomemorate the youth merits, and the young girl, after being vilified as a witch, was canonized hundreds of yearster by the Vatican.


    ...


    At this moment, the young man opened his teary eyes at the Throne of Heroes.


    "Jeanne" As if he had just passed, Wu Ming eyes were still full of tears.


    As if it had been a long time, Wu Ming eyes were filled with confusion.


    "Really, building history, gave me a shitty identity." Wu Ming wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes as he said.


    "I said before that I won''t cry anymore, but I''m crying again, huh~" Wu Ming smiled like a self-deprecating smile.


    "However, I heard thest sentence clearly from Jeanne."


    "Okay, see if there is a ce where I need to be summoned."


    Wu Ming sat on the seat of the Throne of Heroes, and he closed his eyes and felt it.


    This could be considered as Wu Ming privilege. Another Heroic Spirit can only be passive when summoned, but he can choose to take the initiative.


    Wu Ming now just needed the opportunity to present itself.


    "Oh God..."


    Wu Ming opened his eyes.


    "I heard it, it was Jeanne voice."


    Since there was no need to pay attention to the Heroic Spirit body on the Throne of Heroes, Wu Ming prepared to directly lower all of his consciousness into the Servant body.


    Wu Ming body started to glow, then he closed his eyes as if he was asleep.


    ...


    In a grave.


    A middle-aged man with three scars on his face and sunsses, his name is Shishig Kairi, he is a Magus and is performing a ceremony.


    "Your body will be mymand, and my destiny will turn into your sword."


    "Follow the trust of the Holy Grail, and respond if you wish to abide by this intent and reason."


    "I swear here."


    "I am a person of good will in eternal life, and I am a person who suppresses all evil in eternal life."


    "You were surrounded by three spirits who spoke for seven days. Go on with the Wheel of Self-Emphasis."


    "Libra Guardian!"


    The magic circle in front of him generated a huge amount of storm, constantly impacting everything around him, and Shishig Kairi raised his hands to cover his eyes and head.


    For a moment, the smoke slowly dispersed, revealing the people standing in the magic circle.


    A knight in white armor with red horns and a red magic sword stood there.


    The knight helmet began to unravel, scattering around the armor like a machine, revealing a beautiful face in a single golden ponytail.


    There was a mischievous smile on his face.


    "I''m asking you! Are you my Master!"


    However, Shishig Kairi in front of the knight girl did not speak, but looked to the other side with a surprised expression.


    The knight girl looked at Shishig Kairi in surprise.


    "Hey! You speak! Bastard!"


    "He wonders why there are two Servant, Mordred."


    "What!"


    A voice came from behind Mordred, and she hastily jumped up and raised the magic sword in his hand as if she didn''t know someone behind her.


    "You?! How could it be!"


    As if seeing an extraordinary existence, Mordred shouted in surprise.


    Dressed in white and silver armor, Wu Ming also studied Mordred, and took off the helmet that looked like a dragon head.


    "Long time no see, Mordred."


    To Wu Ming surprise, he and Mordred were summoned in this Holy Grail War, and he was still with her.


    Not supposed to...


    "Did Ie here with Mordred So I see, the chance is you, little Mordred."


    "Don''t call me by such a disgusting name, what happened! Vero Silence Eude!" Even though Mordred tone was still bad, she put down his weapon somehow.


    "Is this the Vero Knight known as the British Silver Dragon!" Shishig Kairi at the side said in surprise.


    "No Master, I am Sodeke Veroster summoned with the Saber ss."


    "Hah? Sodeke? What a joke!" Mordred clearly couldn''t believe it.


    "Could the legend of [Heaven General Sodeke] be true?!" After thinking for a moment, Shishig Kairi said doubtfully.


    "What is that legend, Master!?" Mordred asked.


    Shishig Kairi gulped, and looked at Wu Ming nervously.


    "Legend has it that young men named Sodeke and Saintess Jeanne joined the army with Jeanne d''Arc, bing the highest-ranking general in France at that time, except for Saintess, by virtue of her extraordinary military strength and strategicmand and loved by the French people."


    "But" Shishig Kairi didn''t dare say it. After all, if the person in front of him was really <Heaven General Sodeke>, this would be a vition of his taboo.


    "No problem, Master, carry on."


    After that, Shishig Kairi continued.


    "Before joining the army, Sodeke was ambushed by the British royal family. In the legend that the British royal family released him in the Alps, he was turned into a evil dragon by the knight Vero Silence Eude with the title British Silver Dragon."


    "Based on courage and resourcefulness, Sodeke killed the evil dragon and obtained the armor and weapons guarded by the evil dragon, and bathed in the blood of the evil dragon. His physical abilities have greatly improved, and his body can withstand sharp weapons."


    "However, there are rumors that Sodeke has been possessed by a evil dragon and him body was confiscated at an unknown time. Therefore, Sodeke will be burned to death with Jeanne d''Arc who was judged a Saintess at that time."


    "However, there is textual research that the rumors came from the British royal family to fool the people."


    "Hah? Really! Who are you!" Mordred shouted at Wu Ming.


    "Of course I am me, Mordred, Vero is me, Sodeke is also me, and the evil dragon is also me, that''s all me." Wu Ming eyes shed red, staring at Mordred and Shishig Kairi.


    Shishig Kairi suddenly regretted using the shard of the round table as a sacred relic for the summoning catalyst, Looking at the situation, he might be dead before he saw the ck Servant.

 Chapter 68: Two Servant

    Chapter 68: Two Servant


    Mordred protected Shishig Kairi, holding the sword towards Wu Ming with both hands.


    Wu Ming smiled and looked at the two.


    The two sides were on the verge of confrontation.


    Then Wu Ming spoke.


    "Okay, okay, kidding. After all, the Magus behind you is not only your Master, but also mine."


    Speaking of this, Shishig Kairi realized that the other party had also called him Master.


    Looking at his hands, Shishig Kairi said in surprise.


    "Is that true!? I actually have six Command Spells?!"


    Wu Ming and Mordred both stared at Shishig Kairi hand.


    On Shishig Kairi left and right hands were red patterns resembling congestion, each pattern consisting of three lines, and the thickness and shape of each line was different, namely Command Spells.


    Usually there are only three Command Spells, and having Command Spells means Shishig Kairi has two Servants.


    "Well~ think of me as the reincarnated knight Vero, that''s all, please give me your advice, Master."


    "And, you can feel the connection between us, right, Mordred."


    "Hmph." Mordred didn''t say anything, but she snorted ufortably.


    After removing the sword and armor which was extremely ufortable, she turned around and said to Shishig Kairi.


    "My real name is Mordred, please advise, Master."


    Then Wu Ming also officially reported his name.


    "My real name is Sodeke, so please give me more advice, Master."


    "Ahah, please advise, my name is Shishig Kairi." Shishig Kairi said helplessly.


    "Don''t talk about the question of you summoning two Servant. You actually summoned the Knights of the Round Table in a ce like this. Are you a Necromancer?" said Mordred with a look of disdain with folded arms.


    "Ah, yes, my childhood was apanied by corpses. By the way, King Arthur son, Mordred, turned out to be a girl..."


    "Master, you better not say that word, or else Mordred won''t know what to do." Wu Ming interrupted Shishig Kairi.


    Seeing Mordred who was staring at him coldly, Shishig Kairi gulped.


    "I I understand."


    "So, what is your wish?" Shishig Kairi first looked at Mordred.


    "Of course it''s difficult to revoke Caliburn, but I think with my qualifications, I will definitely revoke it." Mordred said with a satisfied look.


    "How is that possible~" Wu Ming inadvertentlyughed to the side.


    "What are you talking about! Vero! Believe it or not, I killed you!" After that, Mordred was about to condense his sword towards Wu Ming.


    "King business is set by default, Mordred, not that you can wield Caliburn with the qualifications of a king."


    But Shishig Kairi on the side heard quite an interesting topic.


    "Why did you say that?"


    "You also know that I was a knight in the time of King Uther Pendragon. As the strongest knight back then, King Uther Pendragon naturally told me about the next generation of kings."


    Wu Ming nced at Shishig Kairi, then Mordred, and continued.


    "To be precise, even if I go to unsheath Caliburn, I can pull it out. The reason why I couldn''t pull it out was because Merlin installed Magecraft, so anyone wielding Caliburn at the time couldn''t pull it out. Only Arthur can get it out."


    Hearing this, Shishig Kairi looked confused.


    "What why!?" Mordred said she was very angry.


    "Because the people need Arthur, and only Arthur can lead the people. Even me, I can''t be like Arthur."


    "But to wield Caliburn, the qualification of a king is the most important point. At that time, apart from me and Arthur in Camelot, no one really had the qualifications of a king anymore."


    "However, if you win the Holy Grail, you can give it a try, Mordred, I must tell you that you are no worse than Arthur, and that you were not epted by Arthur simply because she knows you cannot bear the fate of Britain."


    These words silenced Mordred.


    "So you Vero who is King Arthur first knight, and you who are Heaven General Sodeke of France Hundred Years War, Sodeke, what do you want?" Shishig Kairi asked.


    Wu Ming smiled.


    "I saw the Holy Grail War this time because it was to find a Servant, so actually, I have no desire."


    "Hah?" Shishig Kairi shouted in surprise.


    After all, in Shishig Kairi eyes, whether it was Knight Vero or Heaven General Sodeke, both were tragic figures.


    The former turned into a evil dragon due to the ck Magus curse and was tragically sealed.


    Thetter was rumored to be a evil dragon due to the nder of the British royal family, and was burned to death with Jeanne d''Arc.


    Therefore, from Shishig Kairi point of view, Wu Ming saying that there was no wish was a bit unrealistic.


    "Well~ after all, I''m not dead yet, so I have no desire to use the Holy Grail to make it happen."


    "What?!" Shishig Kairi looked at Wu Ming in surprise.


    This time even Mordred looked at Wu Ming with a surprised expression.


    After all, he became a Heroic Spirit without dying, which was very strange.


    "Well, after all, I''m not human, so I didn''t die."


    "I will give you a chance to tell this story in the future. Shouldn''t we go and meet the other Crimson Faction Masters first?"


    "Yes, the superintendent of the temple church and the Master of the red faction sent me a message asking me to go to the church somewhere to find him."


    "Then let''s go, Master."


    With this, in Mordred groan, under the helpless expression of Shishig Kairi, the three of them started moving towards the designated ce.


    ....


    A small church on a mountain in Sighioara, Romania.


    Shishig Kairi walked alone.


    Wu Ming and Mordred transformed into spirit forms and followed behind Shishig Kairi.


    After entering the church, a white-haired young priest caught the eye.


    "This is the agreed ce, right? Did you call me here. "Even though it''s a question, it''s a statement.


    The priest heard someone enter and turned his head.


    "Nice to meet you, I am Shirou Kotomine."


    White hair, dark skin, ck priest costume, and a cross ornament hung from his chest.


    This is a person who can give people a reassuring feeling no matter if it is voice or personality.


    "I am Shishig Kairi. I will eliminate my self-identification."


    "Well, then the Servants around you are a bit unusual."


    (Did he find Sodeke?)


    Shishig Kairi thought.


    Wu Ming tells Shishig Kairi that he only follows Mordred in the world, and because of his own skills, he doesn''t need much magic power from Shishig Kairi, but only maintains the contract. After all, without a contract, a Servant cannot live.


    "The servant I summoned here is a bit special. For some reason I can''t point it out, sorry for being rude."


    "Of course it doesn''t matter, this is also your privacy."


    Mordred who sensed something was wrong, raised the spirit body, revealing his body in full armor.


    Mordred ryed a message to Shishig Kairi through the contract.


    (There is an unpleasant smell, let me do this for now.)


    Shishig Kairi nced at Mordred and said nothing.


    Wu Ming also appeared. White full body armor, a helmet simr to a dragon head, and a decorative robe, gave people a very reliable feeling.


    Wu Ming and Mordred stood beside Shishig Kairi.


    "Then I''ll show you too," said Shirou Kotomine.


    An unbelievably sinister looking woman in ck now appeared behind Shirou Kotomine.


    This sinister-looking woman was also a Servant.


    "My ss is Assassin, and my real name is Semiramis."


    Wu Ming felt like he saw Morgan le Fay.


    Immediately, Shirou Kotomine and Shirou Kotomine sat on the church chairs and started a short conversation.


    After that, Shishig Kairi said that he would act alone.


    "So are you not going to act with other masters? Aren''t you used to group fights?" Shirou Kotomine asked.


    "Ah, that''s right, and I also have sufficientbat power on my side, so I''m not ready to act with you yet." Shishig Kairi said calmly.


    With that said, Shishig Kairi got up and walked towards the door.


    "I wish you sess in holding on, Shishig Kairi."


    Shishig Kairi went outside.


    "Also good luck."


    *Boom!*


    The door is closed.

 Chapter 69: Fight

    Chapter 69: Fight


    After walking out of the church, Wu Ming and Mordred returned to the spirit body.


    "How, are they chasing?" asked Shishig Kairi.


    "No, but you can rest assured, because this person is very strong." Mordred conveyed his words to Shishig Kairi through the contract.


    "You can really count on me, Mordred~" Wu Mingughed.


    "Huh~ Although I don''t want to admit it, if this fellow still has the strength of a knight, this holy grail battle will be won, Master."


    "Oh, although I know that King Arthur first knight was indeed very strong, but Saber er, is Sodeke really that strong?"


    After all, in the chat with Shishig Kairi, he knew that in King Arthur history, the Vero Knights didn''t take much action, and they were basicallymand-oriented.


    "Of course, Master, this person can be said to be an existence that even royal father might not be able to defeat. Although I don''t want to admit it, Vero is indeed the strongest in Britain."


    Seeing the surprised look on Shishig Kairi face, Wu Ming spoke.


    "Well, let''s not talk about the matter ofbat power. After all, I havee as General Sodeke of France, so it is inevitable that there will be some differences in abilities."


    "Really, then this title bes a problem, you two are Saber"


    "Master call me General."


    "General? This pronunciation means French general, okay, I''ll call Sodeke General from now on, and Mordred should be Saber."


    "Why! I also want a different name!"


    (Sure enough, Mordred is still a child) Wu Ming thought.


    "Putting this aside, why don''t you stay here, Master." Mordred asked.


    Shishig Kairi thought for a moment, then said: "Don''t you two want to stay, the minority obeys the majority, then leave~"


    "After all, the other party has a Servant who has the aura of a queen, that is to say, a man not to be trusted," said Mordred angrily.


    "Mordred is right. Semiramis is no worse than Morgan le Fay in manner, ingenuity, or cruelty. Because of Morgan le Fay conspiracy I became a Evil Dragon."


    "So General, your true identity is a Dragon!" Shishig Kairi was slightly surprised.


    "Un, Mordred should know that King Uther Pendragon and Merlin once summoned the Dragon of Legend, and it was me."


    "Whether it''s true or not, you are a Dragon of Legend that has never appeared before!" Mordred was a little restless.


    "Of course, I turned back into a Evil Dragon because of Morgan le Fay curse, I who couldn''t transform into a human, was corrected by history and took me away from that era."


    "By the way, as a top fantasy dragon, it shouldn''t be possible to live in Arthur era, unless it''s a sub-dragon species." Shishig Kairi touched his chin and analyzed.


    After all, the mystery of Wu Ming Dragon form is not ording to the rules of the expired Age of Gods, and will naturally be put aside by the ages.


    Too bad Wu Ming is the Dragon of the Root. Nothing in this era could do anything to him. If it weren''t for Morgan le Fay shortened summoning time, he wouldn''t have left at all.


    "Well~ you should treat it like this." Wu Ming said somewhat embarrassed.


    With this, during the conversation between the three, Shishig Kairi took the two Servant and left the church.


    ....


    In the church, Shirou Kotomine and Semiramis started a discussion.


    "It seems they are very alert, this Master is not my fault," Semiramisughed.


    "If the opponent has two Servants, it is not easy to get rid of them." Semiramis happily spoke the unexpected words. The queen even thought of ambushing her own people.


    "The other party is also chasing the Holy Grail now, and besides, even if it is an ambush, it is impossible to seed." Shirou Kotomine spoke cold words with a warm demeanor.


    "I didn''t expect the other party to summon two Servants, let alone the possibility, does he have a way to give magic power? After all, the amount of magic power exerted by the two Servants cannot be controlled by that person," said Semiramis.


    "This may be a miracle, after all, the most necessary thing in the Holy Grail War is a miracle," said the boy.


    Then Semiramis continued asking: "Did you see their true names, master?"


    "I saw the real name of one of the Servants, and the other Servants have Noble Phantasm or hidden skills."


    "Oh~ what''s his real name, Master?"


    "Sodeke, a general called "Heaven General Sodeke" in the Hundred Years'' War between Ennd and France."


    "Oh, as for that person, you really can''t act rashly," said Semiramis.


    "Yes, I saw the special skill of the Servant named Sodeke which is the Evil Dragon. It seems that the nder of the world has also be a curse with this general of salvation."


    "Um looks like I have to finish the page quickly."


    "The ceremony should be finished in a day or two?"


    "Well, of course..."


    At this moment, a man with brown hair and beard, wearing a turquoise English costume, with a brown haired beard on his left shoulder adorned with a robe resembling the floor, shouted and rushed in.


    "Horse! Give me a horse! I could trade my entire kingdom for it!"


    "Caster!" This was the frightened Semiramis.


    "Oh, oh! Empress of Assyria!"


    "So, what are you here for!"


    "Berserker is running away!"


    "What!"


    ....


    On the other hand, because Wu Ming said he would find the Servant he was looking for, with his own skills, he was separated from Shishig Kairi and Mordred.


    "Really, it''s unreasonable to say, ''I have the skills to act on my own, so I''ll go first''. It''s great to act alone."


    Mordred who didn''t enter Spirit form, was wearing leather shorts and boots, a bra that could only cover his chest, and a red jacket. She walked over and said with an ufortable expression.


    "Don''t say that, it''s the General wish after all. I''m talking, aren''t you wearing the clothes you want to wear." Shishig Kairi walked beside Mordred, looking around the area.


    "By the way, we are at our respective base camps, and no one ising to ambush us."


    With that said, there were a few more people in the shadows in front of them. It was a homonculus with essentially the same appearance. There were severalrge stone figures---Golems standing behind the homonculus.


    Not only in front, but also on one roof and behind, there are also enemies.


    "Hahaha, worthy of being my Master, he actually used himself as bait." Mordred patted Shishig Kairi back andughed happily.


    "Cough Cough Cough Leave the Golem to you, and the homonculus to me, okay." Shishig Kairi coughed a few times with Mordred pping who had B+ physical strength.


    "Certain!"


    ....


    [Sodeke Veroster ]


    [ss: Saber]


    [real name: Sodeke]


    [Master : Shishig Kairi]


    [Alignments: Lawful-Good]


    Parameter:


    [STRENGTH: A+]


    [ENDURANCE: A]


    [AGILITY: B+]


    [MANA: EX]


    [LUCK: C]


    [NP: A+]


    (Except luck, the rest of the abilities are affected by the skill level of "Evil Dragon", and magic power is affected by the skill "Evil Dragon" to the maximum)


    ss Skills:


    Magic Resistance A:


    Even arge Magecraft that uses magic circles and instant contracts ispletely invalid, even a Magus with the highest skill level in modern times cannot inflict damage with a direct Magecraft attack. (Initially B, and the skill is affected by "Evil Dragon", and the level is increased)


    Riding A:


    Ability to drive. As long as it is a beast, even Phantasmal Beasts and Divine Beasts can be controlled. As for the dragon speciessince it''s a dragon, it should be fine Maybe. (Initially B, and the skill was affected by "Evil Dragon", and the level was increased)


    Personal Skills:


    Instinct A+:


    Hone many difficult adventures, based on intuition and a sixth sense of danger avoidance. An adventurer who has experienced many adventures, a General who has experienced many battles, has a god-like intuition. (Because the skill level "Evil Dragon" has reached A+)


    Intuition A:


    "Intuition" is the ability to determine the "most suitable course of action for oneself" in times of battle. A-level intuition has entered the field of "predicting the future". It can predict the trajectory through the sound of the wind and intuition, and dodge the attacks of firearms. Obstruction of sight and hearing is halved. (Because the skill "Evil Dragon" level increased)


    Mana Burst A+:


    By allowing weapons and even one own body to carry magical power, and releasing it instantly, his abilities increased. In other words, it was a jet created by magic? (Because the skill "Evil Dragon" level has increased slightly.)


    Charisma B (A):


    The ability to lead and leadrge armies, Charisma is a rare talent. Leading the French army repelled the British army in less than two years. When leading the so-called righteous side, he would reach rank A.


    Military Strategy B:


    This is not a one-on-one battle, but sharp tactics in group battles.


    Magecraft C:


    I''ve studied magic a bit, and don''t pay much attention to magic, (because the skill "Evil Dragon" level has increased slightly)


    Adventurer A:


    There are many adventures, and the effect is to strengthen the solo special edition.


    Devil Dragon EX:


    It was entangled by the so-called curse caught by the Europeans at that time. He was cursed as a Evil Dragon with great magic power, but he was a dragon himself, so his level reached EX, and another part of the ability value and skill level would be promoted.


    Erosion of Sacred me EX:


    Since he was the incarnation of a Evil Dragon that was burned to death by the Sacred me, the effect increased when damaged by the fire attribute, but some <human> abilities would increase.


    Legacy EX:


    Killed the Evil Dragon transformed by the most famous knight Vero of the Knights of the Round Table, and received the inheritance of the knight Vero, so that he could lead the invincible France on the battlefield.


    Follow Summon EX:


    He was no ordinary Heroic Spirit. He can follow certain Servants in the realm of his own will, but he must be a Servant by contact. Although also contracted with Master, Master is not responsible for providing magic power.


    Noble Phantasms:


    -Exsilver Sacred Sword (Silver Meteor):


    ss: A++


    Type: Noble Phantasm Anti-Country


    Distance: 1~?


    Maximum catch: 1~?


    The greatest capture of the weapon belonging to the knight King Arthur Vero, the mysterious Star Sword, inherited after defeating the Evil Dragon.


    -Dragonest:


    ss: EX


    Type: Noble Phantasm Unknown


    Distance: 0


    Maximum catch: 1 person


    The solid pattern on the body of the knight King Arthur Vero, the pure storage space, which was inherited after defeating the Evil Dragon, and some of the treasures inside could be used by Sodeke.

 Chapter 70: Berserker Runaway

    Chapter 70: Berserker Runaway


    Evening...


    After separating from Shishig Kairi and Mordred, Wu Ming sets out on a journey to find Jeanne.


    "I always felt there was something wrong with the pastor, as if I had been caught."


    Wu Ming walked down the street, thinking about what was in the church earlier.


    "Forget it, right now the main priority is to find Jeanne, she must appear as a Ruler ss. Because of this she will definitelye here, Trifa."


    "All I need to do now is set up a detecting Magecraft." At this point, Wu Ming couldn''t help but smile in satisfaction.


    "Fortunately, Dragonest also descended into this body as a Noble Phantasm."


    After finding a hidden ce, Wu Ming opened a golden ripple, reached out and took out arge number of scrolls.


    "I remember Albedo and they gave me the Scroll of Counter Detect."


    Sure enough, after picking and choosing for a while, Wu Ming found the scroll.


    This kind of scroll has magic that protects the opponent detection and has a detection effect, this is what is called the Scroll of Counter Detect.


    Wu Ming nned to arrange this kind of scroll in many ces.


    "Un~ Although there are many skills in the game that can detect this kind of magic, I believe that unless it is a special skill of a Servant, there is no way a Magus can detect this kind of magic."


    Then, Wu Ming started running across the Trifa territory.


    Fortunately, Wu Ming had the "Magecraft" skill, otherwise, it would be unrealistic to arrange this scroll in one night.


    After all, the Servant body also limited some of Wu Ming skills, for example, the Primordial Rune skills were all forgotten by Wu Ming.


    The reason why the magic in YGGDRASIL has not been forgotten is because this magic is not a product of the Type-Moon World, and the Servant body cannot forget it.


    "Even though it''s interesting, the Servant body is really troublesome."


    After all, Wu Ming was not a dead hero, and being able to walk in the world of life again was a rare advantage for those heroes. Who cares about forgetting skills because of ss.


    "Hah? Is Master and Mordred battle over."


    When Wu Ming set up the scroll magic, he detected that Shishig Kairi and Mordred were ambushed by Yggdmillennia.


    However, this ambush was only a temptation for the homonculus and golems.


    Now, Shishig Kairi and Mordred were moving towards Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming sat on arge tree, looking up at the starry sky, waiting for Shishig Kairi and Mordred.


    (The starry sky in Nazarick is still beautiful.)


    "So~ as long as I win the battle, it''s no problem for you not to help!." This is Mordred.


    "Where have you been General?" This is Shishig Kairi.


    "Oh~ Did you enjoy it, Saber." Wu Ming jumped from the tree and waved at Mordred.


    "How can it be fun, Golems are so boring~" Mordred shrugged, his tone very loud.


    "It seems that it was a temptation from the other party."


    "Then General, did you find the Servant you were looking for? Is she really a member of the ck faction?" asked Shishig Kairi.


    "Oh, not yet. But didn''t I say that she would only be a Ruler ss, not the Servant of both sides," Wu Ming said.


    "If it wasn''t for Ruler but a ck faction, I would definitely beat her up, huh!" Mordred turned his head slightly ugly.


    "Actually, I''ve been weird for a long time. I remember Mordred and Vero rtionship in the legend of King Arthur quite well..."


    Before Shishig Kairi could finish speaking, a crimson demon sword hit his neck.


    "Who will be nice to him, you talk nonsense about me, be careful!"


    "I I see, let''s put down the sword first" Shishig Kairi said.


    Hearing this, Mordred put down his sword.


    "Hahahaha, actually, you are right, Master, I have a good rtionship with Mordred. As for why Mordred spoke rudely to me, it''s just a matter of blood." Wu Ming smiled and patted Shishig Kairi back.


    Rarely, Mordred did not argue, but turned his head like a horn.


    After seeing this, Shishig Kairi knew that it must be another story, so he didn''t ask any more questions.


    "Well, where are you going next?" Wu Ming asked.


    "Back to rest, how about you, do you still keep looking for Ruler."


    "Of course, if you have anything, contact through the contract."


    After speaking, Wu Ming became a spirit body and disappeared.


    "Go, Saber."


    "I see!"


    ...


    On the other hand, as soon as Wu Ming and Shishig Kairi separated from Mordred, Wu Ming received news from Shishig Kairi.


    "Oh! A fuzzy red Berserker? He came here, so is he going to attack the base camp of the ck faction As expected of a Berserker."


    "What would you do?" asked Shishig Kairi.


    "You tell the priest, I will go and see." Wu Ming said.


    "Understand." After speaking, Shishig Kairi cut off the connection.


    Wu Ming, on the other hand, went in the direction Shishig Kairi said to meet Red Archer and Red Rider m who hade to support the Red Berserker.


    ....


    Near the castle forest of the Yggdmillennia n, a tall man wearing prisoner restraint armor continued to advance.


    He said with a terribleugh.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha oppressor! The oppressor!"


    On the tree behind him, there were only two figures of a man and a woman.


    The woman wore a green-brown dress with ck garter stockings. She had long emerald green hair reaching her waist, her head with beast ears, and a beast tail behind her.


    The man was dressed in Greek-style light warrior clothing, with a red scarf floating behind him, short straight green hair waving in the wind, and a strand of bangs floating in front of his forehead.


    Until the red Berserker was temporarily stopped by the enemy golems, the two started a conversation.


    "You think you can just ignore it, Rider."


    "It seems strange that you were able to persuade him, eldest sister."


    "My name is Atnta, don''t call me eldest sister, Achilles," said the woman who called herself Atnta.


    "It''s just a more intimate call, don''t mind it." In this case, the man named Achilles just smiled, and then Achilles stoppedughing and said: "Is there a chance? Meet the ck faction Servant."


    "Well, but if this fellow uses Noble Phantasm, he will immediately retreat." Atnta said.


    "Understood~" said Achilles.


    "You two are Red Archer and Red Rider."


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind the two.

 Chapter 71: Temptation

    Chapter 71: Temptation


    "Who!"


    Achilles shouted, instantly condensing the cross-shaped Spear and stabbing it in the back.


    Atnta also opened his bow and arrows, aiming for Wu Ming behind Achilles.


    "Sorry, I came here without saying hello, I didn''t scare you guys."


    Wu Ming held the spear stabbed by Achilles in one hand, and raised his other hand waving.


    "Are you Saber on our side?"


    After all, Shirou Kotomine had informed the two through the contract that there would be another red Saber on their sideing.


    As for why it was said there was another red Saber, Achilles and Atnta didn''t care.


    "Well, the first time we met, I was Sodeke, this time I was called with the Saber ss."


    "I''m Atnta, called Archer ss."


    "I am Achilles, called with Rider ss, I didn''t expect you to be Saber ss. I thought it was an Assassin ss," Achilles said arrogantly.


    "So, what''s the situation now." Wu Ming didn''t care, and asked the two of them.


    "As you can see, the Berserker is still going crazy," said Achilles.


    "I remember the Berserker real name is Spartacus, and he deserves to be a famous rebel." Seeing the madness, Wu Ming couldn''t help but sigh.


    "By the way, has big sister ever seen Master in person?" Achilles asked Atnta, ignoring Wu Ming.


    "No, I only met Semiramis and her Master, the Priest."


    "Me too, the circuit is connected, and orders are given, but I don''t see them. This is not normal. "Achilles looked at his hand and felt the magic circuit connection.


    "Magus makes sense to hide, but it makes me feel really embarrassed." Atnta said indifferently.


    "Saber, where is your Master?" asked Achilles.


    "My Master does not act with other Masters. We acted alone, so no abnormal situation like mine would ur. On the other hand, my Master is very fierce and evil, but the result is unexpected. He a good man." Wu Ming waved his hand.


    "Yes."


    After that, the three of them didn''t say anything.


    For a moment, after Spartacus defeated the golems blocking his path, a ck faction Servant appeared in front of him.


    "Looks like it''s not Lancer, it''s Rider? Looks like Rider on both sides like closebat." Wu Ming looked at Achilles who had condensed the cross-shaped Spear.


    "Of course, I''d rather carry my own gun than ride a chariot on the battlefield," said Achilles with a smile.


    "Too bad, I don''t like war, what I like is adventure," said Wu Ming.


    "Come" Atnta interrupted the conversation between the two.


    Rider ck wielded a spear, apparently liberating his true name, passed through Spartacus'' legs, and Spartacus legs were forced into a spiritual body.


    Immediately after, the ck Master and Servant all walked over, led by a middle-aged man with green hair riding on a horse.


    "Is that d III?" Wu Ming said lightly.


    This is what Wu Ming learned through the exchange of information between Sisigou Kairi and Shirou Kotomine


    "Ah! It should be true," said Atnta.


    The three of them saw the Servant who looked like ck Caster raised his hand, and arge amount of dirt entangled Spartacus, and then several spikes pierced Spartacus'' body.


    At this point, the red Berserker was captured by the ck faction.


    It seems that the other party has no idea to attack together, and only sends two red Servants who have not acted before shooting, and rushes towards Wu Ming three people.


    "Rider." Wu Ming took out the Exsilver Sacred Sword from the golden ripples, exposed silver armor with magic power, and said to Achilles.


    "Good, good, they only sent two Servants. They really don''t put me in their eyes." Achilles sneered.


    "Then I will protect you from behind," said Atnta.


    "Well, leave it to you, Archer."


    "I won''t hold back, big sister."


    With that, Wu Ming and Achilles walked under the tree in front of them and saw the ck Servanting over.


    "Are you two Saber and Berserker?" said Achilles.


    What came was a silver-haired man wearing ck and silver armor and holding a long sword.


    The other was a pink-haired girl in a wedding dress and holding a hammer.


    Just when Achilles wanted to say something, Wu Ming rushed forward and rushed at the ck Saber.


    "Hey! Don''t be like this, that''s the opponent I want." Comined from Achilles.


    Wu Ming didn''t hear it. At this moment, he had already started a hand-to-handbat with the ck Saber.


    Perhaps it was because of Wu Ming attack, and the ck Saber had retreated.


    "What is it, ck Saber, are you only capable of doing this!"


    The ck saber didn''t speak, only swung his sword vigorously.


    (This feeling is a special attack on the dragon!?) As Wu Ming fought against the ck Saber, he felt that his opponent was holding back.


    Wu Ming hastily dropped the ck Saber to a certain distance with a heavy punch.


    Then, an arrow pierced the atmosphere and hit the ck Saber, nailing it to therge tree behind him.


    This is the arrow shot by the red Archer.


    *Whoshh*


    Hearing the voice, Wu Ming looked at Achilles and found that he was actually injured by the ck Archer.


    Achilles was a hero in the Trojan War, possessed many Noble Phantasms, and because Achilles was burned by the celestial fire (in other words, immersed in the river Styx) after he was born, he acquired an immortal body, so in order to harm him, his opponent had to have a Divine attribute weapon or Rted to the Gods.


    From this point of view, the ck Archer was a god-rted Servant.


    And the ck Berserker will fight Atnta.


    When Wu Ming saw the ck Saber again, he seemed to be about to let go of the Noble Phantasm true name, and raised the greatsword in his hand, and the greatsword began to emit light.


    "Looks like it''s a Noble Phantasm for special attacks on dragons."


    Wu Ming felt a slight threat from him, although it was no big deal.


    "Does your Master really want to let you use Noble Phantasm,e on!"


    Although the opponent is a special attack on the dragon, Wu Ming who is the Dragon of the Root is not a simple dragon, so the Noble Phantasm dragon special attack does not have a great effect on him, but he does not dare to overestimate himself and he is also ready to liberate the True Name. Noble Phantasm.


    Just when Wu Ming thought that the other party was going to use the other party Noble Phantasm suddenly seemed to be cut off, and kneeled on the ground in an instant, and the light of the Noble Phantasm disappeared.


    After that, the ck Saber became a spiritual body and left.


    "Is this an internal contradiction."


    Obviously the opponent was distracted by the Command Spell. There is no doubt that there is disagreement with the Master of the ck faction.


    After realizing that Atnta had also retreated, Wu Ming knew that this temptation was almost over. Apart from Achilles dering war with the ck Archer, Wu Ming also disappeared.


    Because the previously created Scroll of Counter Detect had found the person Wu Ming was looking for.


    On Wu Ming journey to find Jeanne, on the other side of the forest, the ck Rider who left earlier was walking towards the outside of the forest with a man with brown hair and red eyes.


    And Jeanne, on the other hand, came to the ce where the red and ck Servants were fighting, and started an investigation.


    At this time, a revtion came.


    "Sodeke!?" Jeanne was surprised to think of the person who had appeared in the scene earlier.


    There''s clearly a childhood sweetheart here, Sodeke.


    Jeanne put the shard of the magic doll in her hand, thinking that the other side of the forest was starting to run.

 Chapter 72: Saving Lives

    Chapter 72: Saving Lives


    At Wu Ming side, as if it had been discovered, the surrounding mud gathered to form a Golem, covering the ck Riders and Homunculus including Wu Ming.


    "Really, there have been many disasters, and I shouldn''t have followed you."


    "Oh! Red Saber! Why are you here! Are you here to help us! "Rider ck naturally asks questions.


    Wu Ming didn''t know what to say and just casually swung the sword.


    The dexterous sword aura shattered the Golems surrounding the three people, and Wu Ming turned his head to look at Rider ck and Homunculus.


    He saw hope for survival in the Homunculus'' eyes.


    Wu Ming smiled, for this type of man who rejected fate, he didn''t hate it.


    Wu Ming stretched out his hand, opened a golden ripple, and took out a bag from it.


    This is not an Infinite Backpack, just a regr bag.


    Wu Ming had to admit the advantages of items in the game. External collision damage will not have any effect on the contents of the bag, but will only reduce durability. If the durability goes to zero, the bag will be lost.


    After filling a dozen bottles of red potion inside, Wu Ming threw the bag and magic scroll at Rider ck.


    After a while, Rider ck caught the bag and scroll.


    "This?" he asked.


    "There is a potion for treating Homunculus men in the bag, and the scroll is magic that can temporarily block the perception of Command Seals Take this Homunculus and leave quickly, someone wille soon," Wu Ming said lightly.


    "You are a very nice person, my name is Astolfo, how about you?"


    Wu Ming said "No wonder" in his heart. One of Charlemagne twelve pdins, Astolfo, a man dressed in women clothing.


    The upper body is fine, in light knight attire and a furry cloak, but the lower body is a short skirt with garter stockings and long knight boots.


    (Deserves to be a person whose rationality has evaporated)


    "I am the enemy Servant, is it okay to say my real name like this?" Wu Ming teased.


    As if he had just realized something, the Servant named Astolfo smiled nervously and awkwardly.


    "My real name is Sodeke, French General, just call me that." He looked at Astolfo helplessly.


    "Really a nice guy, don''t you think." Astolfo looked at the Homunculus.


    And the male Homunculus hadn''t recovered one bit. After all, if he heard it right, the Servant he didn''t know before gave Astolfo a potion to heal him.


    "Ah ah, um." The male Homunculus said tiredly.


    At this moment, a middle-aged man with arge belly and a ck Saber from behind chased.


    "You guys stop!"


    The middle-aged man shouted, and then he lowered his head and hands on his knees, breathing heavily while panting.


    "Fuck, even sending me an errand like this." Gordes was not aware of Wu Ming existence.


    It wasn''t until he found his Servant holding his sword and looking ahead warily that Gordes realized Wu Ming existence.


    "R-Saber Red! Why are you here?" Gordes, as if frightened, ordered his Servant quickly: "Quick! Quick, Siegfried, quickly drop him!"


    It can be seen that this master mind has been greatly stimted, and he directly revealed the real name of his Servant.


    "Really, Siegfried, no wonder I have a bad feeling, I''m Sodeke, another Saber in the red team, please advise."


    The bad feeling mentioned by Wu Ming was the effect of the dragon attack. After all, Wu Ming had the dragon attribute, and with the Sodeke skill <Dragon EX>, it would definitely be ufortable for Siegfried.


    "Whatwhat, another Saber, but the previous one was also a Saber! Why does the red faction have two Sabers!" Gordes eximed.


    Wu Ming knew that the other party was talking about Mordred, and he did not answer, but said to Gordes.


    "Rx, after tonight I won''t be participating in the battle between the red and ck factions. I am a Servant summoned by the red faction, so let me fight with you for now."


    "Then, I''ll go first, bye~bye~" Astolfo said this, and started running to the other side with the Homunculus.


    "What! No, waitwait"


    Wu Ming waved a sword aura in front of Gordes which frightened him.


    "Stay there honestly, though I won''t attack a Master, but please don''t chase the two of them."


    "Damn it! Then don''t worry about it! Siegfried, defeat him!" Gordes shouted in annoyance.


    Siegfried charged forward wielding his greatsword, swooped down, and shed towards Wu Ming.


    *ng--!*


    Wu Ming took out the Exsilver Holy Sword and blocked Siegfried Balmung magic sword.


    The same silver-white sword, holy sword, and magic sword, constantly colliding like a storm.


    This caused Gordes to be thrown so that his head hit a tree and he passed out.


    Due to his Master presence, Siegfried didn''t fight with Wu Ming very often, and he paid attention to stay away from his Master.


    Although Wu Ming would not actively attack Master, he would not care about this and let him go.


    Since Siegfried couldn''t fight wholeheartedly, but because Siegfried had a special attack attribute on dragons, the two were bound for now.


    With a faint movement, Wu Ming and Siegfried moved away and stood up to each other.


    "You really are like a machine."


    This sentence made Siegfried expression shake slightly.


    The reason why Wu Mingpared Siegfried to a machine was not because Siegfried didn''t know how to think, but because he could see that Siegfried had no desire.


    Plus <The Song of the Nibelungs>. Siegfried story made Wu Ming say that Siegfried was like a machine.


    "After all, you are a hero, don''t you have something you want to do? Even if you are a machine, you must have a will." Wu Ming held the sword with one hand, and the other hand was on his hip.


    Siegfried didn''t speak because he didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    At this time, Astolfo returned with the male Homunculus he had brought with him.


    "It is not good! Sodeke! He will die, what should I do!"


    Astolford hugged the male Homunculus who kept coughing up blood and was in aa, and asked Wu Ming anxiously.


    "Are you an idiot? Didn''t I give you a potion to treat it? Forget it, let me see it."


    With that, Wu Ming walked towards the two of them. While walking, Wu Ming looked at Siegfried, "Think about it, what do you really want to do."


    "What I want to do what I want is to decide to do something myself" Siegfried whispered.


    Wu Ming took out a bottle of potions from the golden ripples and poured them all into the Homunculus.


    The Homunculus'' body glowed green in an instant.


    "It seems that the potion is effective, but it is not a cure for the symptoms." Wu Ming touched his chin.


    But this is only temporary. This homunculus had a defect in its body, which caused the blood vessels in its body to burst and bleed. The potion only temporarily treated the wounds on its body.


    "What do you mean, Sodeke?" asked Astolfo.


    "It''s just that he can''t live long, and it''s very likely that he will face a death crisis every day. After all, this is a racial defect of the Homunculus."


    The cause of this Homunculus being injured was himself. This is him racial handicap and he cannot survive outside the incubator.


    After all, healing potions were impossible to remove racial defects.


    "Then what can you do?" Astolfo looked at Wu Ming with tears in his eyes.


    Wu Ming was a little helpless.


    "Unless I change races with him, I can''t do anything. If I was summoned with the Caster ss, it would be doable."


    If Wu Ming was summoned to the Caster ss, then he could use the <Nameless Book of Spells> and Ainz Ooal Gown Scepter.


    Although Wu Ming was able to open the <Nameless Book of Spells> with his current Saber ss, he was unable to use overly high magic due to the influence of his ss.


    It''s like in the YGGDRASIL game where a magic caster uses


    to equip a Warrior equipment, and as a result, the magic caster skills and items cannot be used.


    Wu Ming items were all game items. In addition to items for changing races, there are healing potions for injuries, detox items for poisoning, and sacred items for curses, but many items are currently unusable.


    Apart from this item, Wu Ming did not have any repair items for racial defects.


    After all, racial defects in the game weremon, and it was impossible for customer service to prepare items for certain races to make up for the shorings.


    Like Shalltear vampire race, Shalltear has all the weaknesses of vampires, but these weaknesses are all weakened or protected by a buffer effect, which cannot bepletely eliminated.


    Even though Nazarick had a Homunculus, the Homunculus in the game wasn''t wed.


    Wu Ming has no way this time.


    "You can try the power of the Holy Grail, or ask the creator. I guess if he made it, there must be a way to prolong his life."


    At this time, Jeanne d''Arc, who Wu Ming was looking for, came here.

 Chapter 73: First Night

    Chapter 73: First Night


    Jeanne stood on a rock and watched all this.


    After seeing Wu Ming, Jeanne said in a trembling voice: "Sodeke Is that really you"


    "Yo~ Jeanne~"


    Wu Ming waved at Jeanne and smiled.


    A gust of wind blew, and Jeanne flew over and hugged Wu Ming tightly.


    "Sodeke, I" Jeanne buried her head in Wu Ming arms while crying, she tried to say something, but she didn''t know what to say.


    "Jeanne..."


    Wu Ming also hugged Jeanne tightly, at this moment, no one spoke.


    For a moment, Astolfo raised his hand and said, "Anooo Stop hugging, he going to die"


    Hearing that, Wu Ming and Jeanne immediately parted, and Jeanne had a red face and turned around slightly embarrassed.


    Wu Ming looked at Astolfo savagely, but he knew the weight and didn''t mean to me Astolfo.


    "I have a way to save him." At this moment, Siegfried spoke.


    "Do you have a way?" ording to <The Song of the Nibelungs> that Wu Ming knew, Siegfried didn''t have the Noble Phantasm to save others, so he asked.


    "Yeah, I have a way." As he said, Siegfried put his hand in front of him.


    Wu Ming and the others knew what Siegfried was going to do at this time, and they didn''t say anything.


    Only Jeanne said: "Please wait a moment! No, Siegfried!"


    With Jeanne character and the identity of the overseer of the Holy Grail War, Jeanne would not let Siegfried choose this path.


    Jeanne sincerely cares for the Master and Servant in the Holy Grail War.


    But Siegfried wouldn''t listen to Jeanne and he thrust his hand over him stomach, avoiding him ribs, and pulling out him heart.


    "Thisismy wishby my own willwillhelp himpeople"


    Siegfried took his heart, ced it on the Homunculus chest, and pushed it against his body.


    The heart enters the body as if an object entered the surface of the water, producing a slight ripple.


    "Please, Sodeke..."


    Siegfried disappeared like a hero.


    Immediately, Homunculus with Siegfried heart came to his senses.


    "Ithis" His red eyes were filled with confusion, and these confused eyes stared at Wu Ming, Jeanne and Astolfo.


    "You were saved, Siegfried gave you his heart, and now your body has be a normal person."


    After hearing this, he touched his chest with some uncertainty, and then he spoke very slowly: "I... can I live..."


    "Yeah, now you just need to give yourself a name, and I''ll take care of the rest." Wu Ming said to him sincerely.


    After that, Wu Ming left with Jeanne of Arc, Astolfo, and Homunculus who got Siegfried heart, leaving only Gordes in aa.


    Before long, someone found the unconscious Gordes and took him away.


    ...


    Trifas, Millenia Fortress.


    Many figures gathered in the hall, including Servants and Masters.


    The d III that Wu Ming saw earlier, sat on the throne, and stood beside him, the leader of Yggdmillennia, Darnic Prestone Yggdmillennia.


    This was a young man who looked like he was in his twenties or thirties, but in fact he had lived for nearly a hundred years.


    Him purple pupils and long dark green hair were tied into a ponytail with a ck headband and ced behind him head. Wearing the ck-and-white uniform of the "Yggdmillennia" n and wearing a white robe.


    He looked at Gordes with an annoyed face and said.


    "So, what happened, Gordes Musik Yggdmillennia! Why did Saber disappear?"


    "I I don''t know I fainted Why did this happen!" Gordes seemed to have given up hope and he couldn''t speak properly.


    At this time, ck Caster spoke: "I extracted the traces of the scene from the Golem energy crystal at the scene."


    "Show it, Avicebron," said d III.


    "Yes." A voice without a trace of emotional change came from behind Avicebron mask.


    Through the Magecraft projection, everyone saw the iplete picture, but the specific reason for Saber disappearance was already known.


    "Unexpectedly, Saber chose toy down him life for the Homunculus," said Caules Forwardge Yggdmillennia, Master of Frankenstein ck Berserker Servant.


    "In short, the current situation is very unfavorable for us."


    "Even though we captured the red Berserker, we lost Saber, the strongest fighting force on the surface. Assassins are out of control, Rider are defecting, and the red faction might as well know our situation," said Avicebron.


    "So how about using Command Seals to recall Rider?" asked Caules.


    "It''s useless, Riders with magic power below the Noble Phantasm bonus, even if using Command Seals, it will use two Command Seals. Which is too detrimental." Master Rider ck Celenike Icecolle Yggdmillennia said.


    "I will find Rider myself, please don''t worry, patriarch."


    "Um."


    "Gordes, do you have any information about the two red faction Sabers?" Darnic asked. He didn''t have much hope, he just wanted to ask.


    The result was beyond his expectations.


    "Yes there is intel. There are two red Saber. The real name of the Servant who fought against Siegfried is Sodeke."


    "Oh~ the famous French general, the hero of national safety?" d III is clearly interested in Sodeke who is a hero of salvation like him.


    "And and he also said he was an additional summoned Servant, and he said that after tonight he won''t be an enemy anymore" Gordes said nervously.


    "What does this mean?" Caules asked in confusion.


    "It seems that Sodeke identity is somewhat special, but no matter what happens, we have to be prepared."


    With this, on the first night of the brief confrontation, the ck and red factions fell to the curtain at their respective losses.


    .....


    On the other hand, Wu Ming, Jeanne, and Astolfo came to the farmer house enthusiastic about a Homunculus calling himself Sieg.


    "In that case, Astolfo, Sieg will be left to you."


    "Well~ leave it to me~" Astolfo raised his hand and smiled happily.


    "Remember to use the scroll I gave you, so that you can temporarily block the connection between you and your Master, but remember not to approach your Master, or you will be discovered."


    "Yes~"


    Then Wu Ming looked at Sieg again.


    "Sieg, now you have to think about how to live in the future, after all, you already have the life span of a normal human."


    "I don''t know..." Sieg shook his head. He was born as a source of magic power. He didn''t know what to do at this point. He just wants to live.


    "Then just think about it, whatever you do, don''t go against your heart and follow your heart lead."


    "Goodbye~ Sieg, Astolfo."


    After speaking, Wu Ming turned his head to look at Jeanne, the two smiled knowingly and left side by side.

 Chapter 74: Rest

    Chapter 74: Rest


    Wu Ming and Jeanne walked side by side on the moonlit ground.


    Naturally, the intimate rtionship between the two should tell each other.


    However, neither of them spoke at this moment, but the two of them walked quietly, enjoying a moment of calm.


    "Now~ Sodeke, what is your wish to participate in the Holy Grail War?"


    After the silence, Jeanne spoke first.


    "Don''t you understand me, Jeanne, I have no desire."


    Wu Ming turned around and smiled at Jeanne.


    "I came to participate in the Holy Grail War only to find you."


    "Really..." Jeanne felt helpless at this point.


    Even though she was the perfect Saintess in front of others, she would be the country girl from her childhood whenever she was alone with her childhood friend.


    Looking at the somewhat confused Jeanne, Wu Ming smiled and touched her face.


    "I still remember what you said before we were burned to death."


    Jeanne was stunned for a moment, then remembered something, her cheeks that Wu Ming touched turned red.


    "ThatthatIno, noI"


    Wu Ming looked at Jeanne who had spoken incoherently, smiled and held her hand, and started walking forward.


    As he walked, Wu Ming said, "Un, I knew you would dedicate everything to God now."


    "Oh! No...that...I didn''t mean to break a promise..."


    Jeanne made her voice very low, and if Wu Ming didn''t listen carefully, Jeanne voice would not be heard.


    "So when youplete your promise to me, you give everything you have to God."


    "Uhhhh!" Jeanne was confused.


    She had promised Wu Ming to marry her before, but now both of them had be Servant, so it was no longer possible to marry, and Wu Ming would only let her go after the promise was fulfilled, meaning....


    "Yes, I decided to hold your hand forever and not let go."


    Although Wu Ming was a bit of an asshole to say so.


    Thinking of Artoria, Gilgamesh, and Enkidu in Wu Ming main body, um, Medb didn''t count, he just treated her as a little sister. Yes, that''s right little sister.


    In fact,e to think of it, Gilgamesh and Enkidu were Woman, and Artoria was the only one that didn''t count.


    But since Artoria became king, she couldn''t be with Wu Ming anymore, so she wasn''t actually a ruffian.


    Wu Ming who thought like this didn''t notice it, but Jeanne eyes changed when she saw it.


    "I always felt that you just looked like an asshole."


    "Ugh!"


    The beautiful saintess even said that he was a bastard, is there a mistake?


    "How can you think like that Jeanne, by the way, is there something strange about you being called the Holy Grail this time in Ruler ss?" Wu Ming changed the subject.


    "Un I originally thought you were an anomaly this time, but after meeting you, I discovered that the anomaly had not been resolved. There is another anomaly in this Holy Grail War." Jeanne answered seriously.


    "If something is abnormal, I think the Master of the Red Faction is an anomaly. My master and I had met a priest before. He was the overseer of the Holy Grail War and the Red Master Assassin. However, is it that I, my Master and Mordred, feel that the priest is a little abnormal."


    "Really, Sodeke, where is your Master now? I want to ask him directly." Jeanne thought for a moment and asked Wu Ming.


    "He is not in Trifas now. He has been assigned by the Mage''s Association to deal with the recent serial murders." Wu Ming shook his head.


    "Alright, then fine."


    "He''ll be back in a few days. For now, go on a date with me, Jeanne~"


    "Un!"


    ....


    Early the next morning, Wu Ming took Jeanne who had changed into normal clothes and took a walk around the city.


    Because Jeanne is attached to a physical body, she cannot transform into a spiritual body, and has normal human functions, such as eating and sleeping.


    If she didn''t eat or sleep, it would make Jeanne tired, sost night Wu Ming brought Jeanne flushed face and stayed at the hotel all night.


    Of course, two rooms were booked.


    For money, Wu Ming took out some gold coins and exchanged some money.


    Wu Ming and Jeanne were walking on the street, taking a leisurely stroll.


    Sensing the bitter look in Jeanne eyes, Wu Ming smiled.


    "Really, Sodeke, kidding again."


    "Un~ Who told you to think too much."


    *looks at*


    "Okay, okay, I''ll buy you something to eat."


    "Un, then you forgive."


    "Sure enough, Jeanne hasn''t changed at all."


    "Hah? Did you say something?"


    "Let''s go, the taste of this shop is not bad, I havee with my Master before."


    "Then, I will try the food you rmend, Sodeke~"


    Jeanne smiled sweetly at Wu Ming, then turned around and walked into the shop.


    Wu Ming was stunned for a moment, and then regained his senses. With a wry smile, he shook his head.


    "Really, I was deceived by you, Jeanne."


    Wu Ming and Jeanne enjoyed a very pleasant breakfast. In the process, neither Wu Ming nor Jeanne knew about it.


    They seemed to have returned to when they were sixteen years old. Before joining the army, they were immersed in the joy of time.


    But now, during the Holy Grail War, Wu Ming received amunication from Sisigou Kairi in no time.


    "General, are you in Trifas now."


    "Un, what is it, Master."


    "A serial killer is apparently a ck Assassin. We failed to finish it. It seems that the ck Assassin has a certain skill or Noble Phantasm. Saber and I didn''t get any information about the ck Assassin. We only know that she is Jack the Ripper."


    "I see, the killer in the foggy night, then I can understand why you two can''t remember the information."


    "Then Saber also faced the ck Archer and his Master. Saber and ck Archer, both injured and chose to retreat."


    "What about Mordred, she fine." After all, Wu Ming had a rtionship with Mordred.


    "It does not matter. I have taken care of Saber. Also, Priest Shirou told me tounch an attack on the ck faction headquarters tonight. We might bete if possible, help the red faction."


    "Sorry, Master, I have found the person I was looking for, and I have decided to remain neutral."


    "Oh! Is it so sudden well, I''m not forcing someone to do something against their will, then I''ll rush back as soon as possible. Enjoy well the quiet life that is a gift from the world."


    "Hahaha Master, you are very gentle, but you can rest assured, I will try not to interfere in the battle between the ck and red factions."


    "Forget it, do what you want."


    Sisigou Kairi stoppedmunication with Wu Ming.


    "Sodeke, are you going to give up on the Holy Grail?" Jeanne asked anxiously.


    "My goal has been achieved. Besides, I was summoned in a fraudulent manner. As a Ruler, you must not allow me to participate in the Holy Grail War again."


    "This..."


    Seeing Jeanne slightly worried expression, Wu Ming took Jeanne hand.


    "Don''t worry about that. They will fight at night. During the day, you can date me as a country girl."


    "wait wait wait..."


    With this, Wu Ming and Jeanne had a pleasant date.


    ...


    And the other side...


    Sieg sat absentmindedly in the courtyard after dinner.


    "Yohoo~ What are you thinking~ Sieg~"


    Astolfo jumped out from behind Sieg.


    "Hey~ Can I be by your side?" This was asked by Astolfo, who was already seated.


    "You have sat down" said Sieg a little confused.


    "Hey! Hey~ So, what are you worried about?" Astolfo smiled awkwardly.


    "I was thinking, what Sodeke told me" Sieg turned his gaze to look at Astolfo, and continued to be in a daze.


    "That sentence "Don''t go against your heart, go where your heart points?" Astolfo said, putting his finger to his cheek.


    "As expected of bing a general of French safety~" Then Astolfo smiled sweetly at Sieg.


    "Yes, he is a hero."


    "So, what do you think, Sieg~"


    Hearing this, Sieg looked at Astolfo, then touched his chest, feeling his heartbeat.


    "I..."

 Chapter 75: Determination

    Chapter 75: Determination


    "I only thought of mypatriot, Homunculus," said Sieg seriously.


    "Then let''s go~" Astolfo smiled and pulled Sieg up.


    "But then you will be found by your Master." Sieg didn''t like letting Astolfo go back to his Master again, because Astolfo had beenining about how bad and how abnormal his Master was, and so on.


    "It''s fine, and I''m still a Servant in the ck faction. Let''s first observe the red and ck faction starting the war. At that time, I will support the ck faction and you will save yourpatriots. Isn''t this the best way for both sides."


    Sieg saw Astolfo smile and couldn''t help but smile.


    "Yes! Rider, I leave it to you."


    "Oh! Leave it to me!"


    With this, as if it was a game of fate, the two of them took action after seeing the great sky city fly into the grasnds of the Millennia Fortress, they judged that the Red and ck factions were fighting.


    ...


    Wu Ming, who was apanied by Jeanne, was waiting for the start of this war.


    Wu Ming and Jeanne stood on the side of the meadow, looking at the huge fortress floating in the air.


    "That Hanging Garden!?" Jeanne <True Name Discernment> skill came into y, and she was able to find out this Noble Phantasm real name by surprise.


    "This is really bad fate," said Wu Ming.


    Although not in the same period, after all, this is Babylon architecture, and Wu Ming can''t help but feel a little emotional.


    "The master of the red faction must be there, let''s find a way to enter." After saying that, Jeanne was about to act.


    "Wait, Jeanne." Wu Ming reached out and picked up the braid made from Jeanne hair.


    "Kyaa!" Jeanne screamed and knelt on the ground.


    "Hug sorry, I didn''t mean it that way."


    Wu Ming looked at Jeanne who was kneeling on the ground, holding her head with tears in her eyes, and quickly apologized, reaching out to help Jeanne up.


    "Really, Sodeke, you are still so rude, can''t you be gentle." Jeanne grabbed Wu Ming hand and stood up.


    "Do you have a way to go to Hanging Garden." Wu Ming quickly changed the subject.


    "This..." Jeanne blushed and stopped talking, she was also anxious now, and she didn''t even think about how to enter the Hanging Garden in the sky.


    "Still the same as before." Wu Ming smiled helplessly, and stretched out his hand to take out a wing-shaped pendant from the golden ripples.


    "Here, wear this." Wu Ming stretched out his hand and handed it to Jeanne.


    After Jeanne picked it up, she checked the effect of this pendant with <True Name Discernment>.


    "I can actually gain the ability to fly, and I only need to cast a spell, even ordinary people can use it!?"


    Jeanne couldn''t believe it. After all, this kind of Magecraft item is generally inconvenient and without magic power, this item can be used by ordinary people without magic power. How this didn''t surprise Jeanne.


    Is this a game? There are definitely items that don''t have to pay any price, like this pendant that allows people to fly in the game.


    This was a high-level item that Guild Master Ainz Ooal Gown bought at a high price and could be used without magic or experience points.


    "Un~ this is one of the Noble Phantasms I obtained by defeating the Evil Dragon." Wu Ming told the lie he made up without batting an eye.


    "So how about you?" Asked Jeanne.


    "Un~ I only have one."


    This is the truth. There is only one of these pendants. Even though Wu Ming was able to use <Create Greater Item> to create it, he was still unable to use this skill due to his ss limitation.


    (Looks like the Caster ss suits me.) Wu Ming thought in his heart.


    "Okay, then I''ll go alone. Careful. Also, don''t take part in the battle between the two sides, got it!" Jeanne said to Wu Ming quite seriously.


    "Yes! Saintess-sama, I understand~" Wu Ming replied with Jeanne in a strange way.


    "Really~" Jeanne cheeks turned red, and she no longer cared about Wu Ming.


    She put on the pendant, cast the <FLY> spell told by Wu Ming, and his body floated.


    "Wow, I really fly."


    After adapting for a while, Jeanne said to Wu Ming.


    "Then I''ll go first."


    "Um."


    There weren''t many words, as both of them trusted each other.


    After seeing Jeanne fly away, Wu Ming said boredly.


    "So, what should I do now, watch the battle?"


    Holding this thought, Wu Ming found arge rock and sat down.


    Watching the two sides start to line up.


    The warrior in the red faction was the Dragon Tooth Warrior who was transformed by the dragon tooth dropped from the Hanging Garden. Except for the head that resembled a broken dragon-headed skeleton, it was almost the same as the skeleton warrior from Nazarick.


    Looking at the ck faction again, as Wu Ming expected, it was arge group of Homunculus and Golem.


    Seeing the Homunculus, Wu Ming thought of Sieg again.


    "I don''t know what happened to Sieg and Astolfo, but with Sieg in mind, maybe he will return to Millennia Fortress to save hispatriot."


    Speaking of Sieg, Wu Ming couldn''t help but think of Siegfried.


    "Ahhh~ I didn''t expect the Dragon yer hero Siegfried to be such a person."


    "By the way, I always feel very ufortable when fighting Siegfried. The feeling of being a natural enemy is because Siegfried is a Dragon yer."


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but remember that when fighting Siegfried, there was always a special feeling that was transmitted to Wu Ming. Even though it had a slight effect on him, it felt very ufortable.


    At this moment, arge number of ripples appeared above the Hanging Garden, and countless arrows shot out from it, directly hitting the Homunculus and Golem troops.


    "Is that the Noble Phantasm Red Archer? Even though each arrow doesn''t do much damage, it''s hard to tell once it''s stacked."


    After that, arge amount of green electric current hit the array of arrows, scattering them.


    "Is that another Noble Phantasm?"


    Immediately after, arge number of iron stakes pierced through the number of Dragon Tooth Warriors.


    "That''s Noble Phantasm d III, right? It truly deserves to be <The Impaler>"


    Then Wu Ming discovered that Red Lancer was fighting with d III.


    As soon as the pile of iron pierced through, and the mes fluttered, the two were beaten very clearly.


    "Sure enough, I''m still too gentle for these heroes."


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but think of his teacher Scathach.


    "Although the skills taught by the teacher haven''t decreased at all, I don''t have what I should have as a hero."


    This is also impossible, although Wu Ming as Dragon of the Root naturally has extraordinary innate talent.


    However for the term hero, it was still a bit difficult for a non-human man to understand the hero.


    Wu Ming current advantages were only dragon scales, almost infinite magic, time and space adaptability, and Noble Phantasm sublimation.


    The skin before transforming the dragon could be said to be indestructible due to the dragon scales, and the dragon scales could withstand an EX-Rank Noble Phantasm.


    He still had almost unlimited magic power, and Wu Ming had never exhausted itpletely, not even a third of it had been exhausted.


    The characteristics of the race, the power of time and space basically do not affect Wu Ming, and can freely travel through the tunnels of space and time.


    It also had the BUG level ability of a sublimation Noble Phantasm. Imagine if Wu Ming sublimates hundreds of thousands of A-rank Noble Phantasm attacks, and frees their real names together, however, the supply of magic power is sufficient, the scene is truly inhuman.


    This was still Wu Ming strength as the Dragon of the Root in his childhood period. If the Dragon of the Root Adult is not directly imagined, it is estimated that it will beparable to the strength of the Counter Force.


    At this moment, Wu Ming saw Astolfo riding a Hippogriff on the battlefield.


    Seeing that he had said something to d III who had just been separated from the Red Lancer, Astolfo flew towards the Hanging Garden with a happy face.


    "Could it be Sieg really came back to save the Homunculus."


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but think.

 Chapter 76: Battle

    Chapter 76: Battle


    Sieg and Astolfo started to act after seeing the war between the two sides.


    "Rider, you muste here safely," said Sieg as he looked at Astolfo.


    "Un~" Astolfo nodded heavily, then mounted the Hippogriff hidden in space.


    "Hippogriff!"


    With the head of an eagle, a creature with an upper body griffon and a lower body horse flew.


    Astolfo jumped on top of the Hippogriff.


    "Then I''ll go first~" Astolfo waved his hand, and the Hippogriff flew into the air with his wings.


    And Sieg went to Fort Millennia to save hispatriot.


    After seeing Astolfo, Wu Ming realized that Sieg might as well go to the Millennium Fortress, and Wu Ming stood up and left.


    As for what Jeanne said that Wu Ming couldn''t do anything to hinder the Holy Grail War. After all, Jeanne would definitely not punish him.


    Thinking of this, Wu Ming rushed towards the Millennium Fortress at a fast pace.


    Coming to the castle gate, Wu Ming saw that Sieg was taking care of the injured Homunculus, it seemed that the Homunculus was persuaded by Sieg and was constantly taking care of hispanions.


    Wu Ming walked forward without hesitation and said.


    "Yo~ Sieg."


    Sieg heard someone calling out to him and looked back.


    "Sir Sodeke! Why are you here?"


    The other homunculus took their weapons and pointed them at Wu Ming.


    It was then that Sieg remembered that Wu Ming was still a Servant of the red faction and he hade to the Millennium Fortress at this time, and his purpose naturally did not need to be mentioned.


    "Don''t worry, I''m out of the Holy Grail War, and I won''t act on you. Put down your weapons, and even if I were to attack, you wouldn''t be able to resist at all. "


    After speaking, Wu Ming also looked at Sieg meaning to let him exin.


    "Let''s put down your weapons first, Sir Sodeke once helped me. I''m sure he won''t lie to us."


    After pondering, these Homunculus put down their weapons.


    "I saw Astolfo on the battlefield, and guessed that you woulde to save yourrades. Have you thought about it?"


    "Yes, I am very grateful for what Sir Sodeke said to me. I decided to save my friends and give them freedom," Sieg said firmly in his eyes.


    "Then let''s go, to prevent the ck Servant from getting in the way, I will go with you."


    As he said, he walked to Millennia Fortress from the side door one step ahead.


    "Eh... please."


    After that, Sieg and Homunculus entered with Wu Ming.


    Only....


    "Speaking of which, is it okay for me to walk into the original enemy base camp openly" Wu Ming thought.


    ...


    After wearing the pendant given by Wu Ming, Jeanne flew into the sky and flew straight to the Hanging Garden, but in the process, arge number of Dragon Tooth Warriors with skeleton wings had attacked Jeanne.


    *Explosion!*


    Jeanne raised a holy g to disperse thest Dragon Tooth Warrior nearby.


    Seeing the Dragon Tooth Warriors keep flying here, Jeanne couldn''t help but gasp in surprise.


    "So many Dragon Tooth Warriors, I can''t pass."


    When Jeanne was in distress, a revtion came.


    She saw a man in a priest costume fighting with a ck Berserker in a nearby forest, and standing beside him was a man wearing a green-brown English literary costume.


    "That Master Red Assassin and Red Caster."


    After seeing the revtion, Jeanne turned around without hesitation and flew towards the forest.


    Assassin Semiramis who controlled this fort in the Hanging Garden Throne, saw that Jeanne was approaching her Master and immediately contacted Shirou Kotomine who was fighting the ck Berserker in the forest.


    "Master, Ruler rushed to where you are."


    "Understood."


    "Retreat, Caster." Shirou Kotomine said without turning his head.


    Red Caster Shakespeare said with regret.


    "Now, when my blood boils, do I really have to retreat?"


    Even though Caster said so, he never had the slightest n to fight, he just kept writing, including when Shirou Kotomine fought.


    "Yeah, back off immediately."


    "Yes!" Caster immediately became a spiritual body and disappeared.


    Shirou Kotomine took out four ck keys and threw them in front of ck Berserker Frankenstein. The ck key instantly becamerger, blocking Frankenstein advance and leaving only Frankenstein roar.


    After confirming that the ck Berserker couldn''t catch up with him, Shirou Kotomine ran behind him.


    ...


    Right now, Jeanne was still far from the forest.


    And right after Semiramis breathed a sigh of relief, she found a Servant who hade to attack Hanging Garden.


    "Oh~ there is a horse that can fly to the sky."


    Semiramis looked at the Hippogriff Astolfo was riding and shouted.


    But is a half griffon and half horse eagle really that good to be called a horse?


    Immediately after, the Dragon Tooth Warrior with wings turned around and attacked ck Rider Astolfo.


    "Wow, what are these things, they are disgusting."


    shouted Astolfo riding the Hippogriff.


    Because Astolfo didn''t want to put in much effort, kept dodging among the Dragon Tooth Warriors and asionally attacked from time to time.


    After that, he activated the Noble Phantasm <Deration of Complete Destruction> and destroyed all the Dragon Tooth Warriors.


    "What!" Semiramis was surprised.


    But she did not panic, after all, his Hanging Garden is more than a way to attack.


    Just as she was about to activate the magic cannon, a beam of light like a shooting star appeared from the Millennium Fortress. The stars in the sky all contributed their light and gathered towards the Millennium Fortress.


    Then she found ck Rider flying there quickly.


    At this moment, whether it was ck Lancer d III or Red Lancer Karna who was fighting each other, it was ck Berserker Frankenstein who was trapped in the ck lock.


    Shirou Kotomine and Red Caster Shakespeare, Sisigou Kairi and Red Saber Mordred who werete to the edge of the battlefield, ck Archer Chiron and Red Rider Achilles, who were teacher and student killing each other in another part of the forest, or Red Archer Atnta and Red Berserker Spartacus who led the rebellion, all of them had different reactions.


    The ck Faction Servants were shocked and quickly retreated to the Millennium Fortress, while the Red Faction Servants did not pursue, but seemed to be under the Mastermand to retreat and not pursue victory.


    And Jeanne also stopped and saw a brilliant ray of light.


    "That''s Noble Phantasm Sodeke! I told you not to interfere with the Holy Grail War."


    After seeing Spartacus about to release the Noble Phantasm, Jeanne decided to block it here, "Don''t let the damage spread to the surrounding towns!"


    At this moment, Jeanne let go of the holy banner and wanted to use her own Noble Phantasm to resist Spartacus Noble Phantasm.


    At this moment, the instigator of the white-silver beam of light like a shooting star, Wu Ming, wielded the Exsilver Holy Sword Noble Phantasm that was Silver Meteor, and faced the ck Caster who hade to capture Sieg and the other Homunculus.


    "This is really troublesome, watch me blow you up straight away!"


    ck Caster Avicebron didn''t seem panicked, it had to be said that nothing made him panic, except for his own will.


    "If you want to stop me from fulfilling my wish, just give it a try, Sodeke."


    "<ExSilver>"


    As it shouted its true name, the silver light of the meteor that continued to challenge the stars rose sharply, and with a soundless sh, a blow of the gathered starlight came.


    *Explosion------!*

 Chapter 77: Chaotic battlefield

    Chapter 77: Chaotic battlefield


    Previously, when Wu Ming brought Sieg and a group of Homunculus to the dungeon to save the Homunculus who was acting as the ck faction Servant magic troop.


    After ck Caster Avicebron released the rebellious Red Berserker Spartacus, after a brief confrontation with Red Rider Achilles, he retreated.


    Traveling back to the Magecraft workshop, Avicebron identally discovers the magic power of the Servant, and uses Magecraft to find it.


    Then Avicebron saw Sieg.


    Since Avicebron judged that Sieg self-awareness was the "heart of the furnace" he needed, he wanted to capture Sieg now.


    Even though Wu Ming said that he didn''t want a confrontation with the ck faction, he agreed to protect Sieg.


    From then on, arge number of Golems were summoned by Avicebron, and Wu Ming instantly released the Noble Phantasm that caused chaos on the battlefield.


    Upon learning that a Servant has entered his base camp, Darnic, the head of the Yggdmillennia n, hurriedly summons all the Servants from the ck faction on the battlefield.


    It also just so happened that Darnic didn''t know why the Red Faction Servants weren''t chasing, but this was a good thing for the ck faction, so he didn''t care any further either.


    At this moment, arge amount of starlight floated in the sky, and Avicebron half knelt on the ground with a tragic look. His clothes were torn, and the mask he was wearing was also shattered, revealing his face that was brown from the weather, and he was breathing heavily.


    Since Wu Ming could suppress the power he wielded, neither Sieg nor Homunculus were involved, and the dungeon where the Homunculus served as a magic battery was unaffected.


    Only the ground in front of Avicebron waspletely exposed, and all of his Golems turned to ashes.


    "You received my Noble Phantasm attack and didn''t die, was it because of the Command Seals?" said Wu Ming with Exsilver still having a hint of starlight.


    That''s right, just as the Starlight Silver Meteor hit Avicebron, the Master of Avicebron used three Command Seals to amplify Avicebron magic power, so that it could summon more golems and spread the power of Noble Phantasm.


    Arge number of Magecraft barriers, until Avicebron magic power was running low which kept Avicebron still holding on.


    "Sorry, Sieg, it looks like you can''t save yourpatriot right now," Wu Ming said apologetically.


    "No, it''s fine..." Sieg was still submerged in the sea of starlight at the moment, and he hadn''t fully recovered.


    "Then you should retreat as soon as possible." Wu Ming took out another scroll and threw it at Sieg.


    "This is an invisible scroll that can temporarily block magical perception. You are a Magus, so you should be able to use it."


    Sieg took the scroll and looked worriedly at Wu Ming and the Homunculus that Sieg saved on the battlefield.


    "You are not going to save yourpatriot for now, you should retreat first."


    The woman who seemed to be the leader said emotionlessly to Sieg.


    "Well, go quickly, you will drag meter." Wu Ming said.


    "Yes, please be careful, Sir Sodeke." After saying that, Sieg dashed towards the others on the battlefield.


    "So." Wu Ming sword pointed at Avicebron: "Worry about yourself first."


    Wu Ming dashed forward and swung his sword at Avicebron.


    "Unlucky--!" Two piles of iron blocked Wu Ming sword, and made a shing sound of steel.


    Wu Ming jumped back, and arge pile of iron appeared on the ground he was standing on.


    "Are youing, d III."


    "You are very brave, French general of safety Sodeke!"


    While speaking, ck Archer Chiron who had jumped onto the roof, ck Rider Astolfo who was riding on a Hippogriff, and ck Berserker Frankenstein who was running over had all arrived.


    Except for the ck Saber who chose tomit suicide and the ck Assassin who was out of control, all the Servants of the ck faction had gathered.


    The masters also gathered in a rtively safe ce to watch this scene.


    "I am truly sorry, d III, even though I say that I am not your enemy, but I have promised Siegfried to protect that Homunculus. I will attack ck Caster as ast resort."


    Although it was an apology, Wu Ming face did not intend to reflect at all, on the contrary, the hand holding the sword was quite excited to feel like trying.


    "I understand you are Sodeke, but you just ruined my wait for a battle with the Red Servant. This is absolutely uneptable. In that case, sinners who vited my territory, leave your life behind!"


    With d III orders, the most ufortable ck Berserker Frankenstein rushed over first.


    Frankenstein leapt forward, lifting a heavy hammer towards Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming held Exsilver with one hand to resist, and instantly released his magic power to reflect it.


    Then he quickly leapt into the air, dodged the iron pole that was pierced from the ground, and cut it down with the sword.


    Immediately on his side against gravity, he dodged the arrows that came from the attack.


    Then he greeted Berserker Frankenstein who rushed over again.


    d III did not follow Frankenstein with his spear and stabbed Wu Ming.


    With this, Wu Ming dealt with ck Lancer d III and ck Berserker Frankenstein, while dodging or destroying arrows from the air and piles of iron impaled from the ground.


    Because of Wu Ming supreme skill, some Servants were unable to resist Wu Ming.


    As for Avicebron, he followed Roche back to his Magecraft workshop. After all, his Master no longer had Command Seals.


    Roche could no longer force forced orders on him, and his own magic power wasn''t much. Avicebron couldn''t survive in this world, if he didn''t think of any other way.


    "Lies, how is this possible? None of the three Servants could defeat the French General Sodeke. It makes sense that he shouldn''t have such a strong martial arts." Fiore sat in a wheelchair, covering her own mouth in shock.


    "The servant named Sodeke is a bit abnormal, but her real name is Sodeke judging by the value of her abilities." Caules pushed his sses and said.


    A master can observe the abilities of his Servants, and of course they can also observe the abilities of other Servants, but the abilities of those who are not his Servants reveal very little information.


    While they were discussing it, Master ck Rider shouted at his Servant Astolfo a little louder: "Why don''t you go! Astolfo, let them see your power as the twelve Pdins of Charlemagne! ""


    Astolfo, who was flying in the air riding the Hippogriff, hesitated not daring to take a step forward.


    "It''s a bit hahaha, I''m not very capable of fighting sieges." Astolfo gives an Astolfo.


    Celenike really thought about it carefully. Even though Astolfo was one of Charlemagne twelve pdins, his strength value was indeed the lowest, and Astolfo was basically dependent on Noble Phantasm, especially when dealing with multiple enemies, to have an obvious effect.


    "You immediately use the Noble Phantasm <Hippogriff>."


    "Ahhh~ this this isn''t very good." Astolfo smiled awkwardly.


    "You will do it for me, or I will use Command Seals!" Celenike said fiercely.


    "Oh~ have no other way." Astolfo prayed that Wu Ming would survive his Noble Phantasm.

 Chapter 78: Greater Grail stolen

    Chapter 78: Greater Grail stolen


    But at this moment, Wu Ming made a deceptive move and distanced himself from Frankenstein and d III.


    And d III also stopped Frankenstein from pursuing.


    "It seems that your identity is not simple, Sodeke," said d III.


    It had to be known to know that being able to fight well under thebined attack of three Servants was not a martial art that a French general should have.


    "I just cheated by being called Saber ss as Sodeke this time, but the martial arts of another identity have been deeply ingrained in my mind." Wu Ming fiddled with the sword and put Exsilver into the Dragonest which formed golden ripples.


    "Looks like I can''t beat you today a so-called Sodeke." d III sneered.


    "You are wrong about this sentence. I''m Sodeke. No doubt I am Sodeke. It''s just that I have another identity." Wu Ming smiled.


    Then he looked up at the endless sky.


    "You must be careful, you must know that the fortress of the red faction is a Hanging Garden with Magecraft from the Age of Gods."


    "Hanging Gardens? Not good!" d III also realized something.


    At this moment, a huge sky fortress appeared in the endless sky above the Millennium Fortress. This is a Hanging Garden with shield detection and invisibility capabilities.


    The originally t ground was prated by the strong suction from the Hanging Garden, and the Greater Grail on the ground located in the middle was uprooted by the Hanging Garden.


    "What!" a ck faction master said in surprise.


    After all, this is too unbelievable. The goal of the red faction turned out to be to take the Holy Grail directly.


    "Then, since you guys are busy, I''ll go first!" After speaking, Wu Ming disappeared into the spiritual body.


    The ck faction Servants present, ck Lancer d III, ck Archer Chiron, ck Rider Astolfo, ck Berserker Frankenstein all followed the Greater Grail that was sucked into the Hanging Garden.


    At this moment, Jeanne who was fighting the Red Berserker Spartacus, had blown herself up, and found silence in the ruined Millennia Fortress.


    "Sodeke!" Jeanne roared angrily.


    "What...what''s wrong, Jeanne." Wu Ming was dumbfounded.


    "Didn''t I tell you that you can''t act without permission! You have now destroyed the Holy Grail war between the ck and red factions!" said Jeanne d''Arc as Ruler.


    "Even though I don''t have your Command Seals, the Red Saber Command Seals can also be used on you, so you stay with me with the regent."


    Jeanne looked at Wu Ming like this until Wu Ming gave up.


    "Yes, I know, my Saintess-sama," said Wu Ming helplessly.


    "And I was only to protect Sieg, after all, this is an agreement between me and Siegfried." Wu Ming sneered.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking, you''re just looking for fun and to protect Sieg is only done because it''s not a hassle," said Jeanne.


    "Really, you used to be like this, always acting without permission. If you act without permission, you won''t be charged as a evil dragon," Jeanne said sadly.


    This was recorded in the history of Wu Ming. The adventurous general Sodeke is drawn to the Alps by legend and is ambushed by British soldiers.


    In order to win the French War, the British army found a way to release the Evil Dragon Seal that once belonged to the Knights of the Round Table Evil Dragon.


    With the help of Sodeke wisdom, Sodeke narrowly defeated the demon dragon, and Jeanne d''Arc also dared toe, or the exhausted Sodeke would be captured by the British army.


    But Wu Ming smiled helplessly.


    (Really, it''s for my convenience to use my own Noble Phantasm. Counter Force gives me history.)


    "Alright, you stay here for me now. I will go to the Hanging Garden to question the Master of the red faction. If I had known that you were still on the loose, I would have used Command Seals for sure."


    After that, Jeanne activated the locket. Fly into the air and head towards the Hanging Garden.


    Wu Ming smiled helplessly and waved his hand.


    "Just right to stay here, I have to help Sieg save the Homunculus."


    "Hey! Vero!"


    Wu Ming turned his head and saw that Sisigou Kairi and Mordred were rushing in a car that was nearly damaged.


    As soon as the car stopped, Mordred kicked the door and walked out.


    "You are really great! You broke into the enemy base camp alone!" Mordred smiled as she put his arm around Wu Ming neck as if she had met a friend.


    This left Sisigou Kairi confused. After all, Mordred and Wu Ming had not gotten along before, and they were not friendly.


    Wu Ming saw Sisigou Kairi thoughts and said: "In the Knights of the Round Table, Mordred is invisible to other knights, and only I am willing to talk to Mordred. Our rtionship is of course good and Mordred problem with me is because of the bloodline."


    "What are you talking about! You bastard, who do you have a good rtionship with!" Mordred punched Wu Ming hard as if she was arrogant.


    "Bloodlines?"


    Wu Ming held back Mordred fist, and continued to speak to Sisigou Kairi.


    "Didn''t you notice that Mordred eyes were red while fighting? It''s because a little bit of my blood was mixed in, causing the eyes to turn red when fighting."


    Apart from Mordred, who was arguing on the sidelines, Sisigou Kairi asked: "By the way, you didn''t participate in the battle between the two sides, why did you go to the ck faction base camp to fight again?"


    Wu Ming smiled awkwardly, then he shared his experience with Sisigou Kairi.


    "I see," said Sisigou Kairi.


    "Master, none of us have managed to catch up to this great battle. Damn it!" Mordred roared at Sisigou Kairi.


    Sisigou Kairi waved his hand helplessly, ignoring Mordred.


    "Then what are you going to do now, madam Saintess asks you not to run around, otherwise she can use Command Seals." Sisigou Kairi asked.


    "Now the ck faction should only have one Servant, which is Caster, and I decided to help Sieg save the Homunculus first."


    "Then let''s go first. If you let the people of the Yggdmillennia family see it, there will be trouble." After that, Sisigou Kairi will leave.


    However, Mordred grabbed Sisigou Kairi clothes and said, "What are you talking about, Master, since the other party has entered that Hanging Garden, then we should also enter."


    "Hey hey hey! You''re not serious! It was a Noble Phantasm Assassin. Is it okay if we go straight in?"


    "Isn''t that right, just have a fight, as the ''king'' I will definitely be fine!" Mordredughed.


    Seeing the grumbling Mordred, Wu Ming smiled.


    "Really, Mordred, you are still so reckless."


    "Yeah, that''s right, you are too careless, at least let''s find a ce to investigate."


    "What are you investigating? I hate Magecraft as much as you do, just like that bastard Merlin."


    "Anyway, let''s go first."


    "No! Keep attacking the Hanging Garden."


    Seeing the pair of Master and Servant making a fuss together, Wu Ming couldn''t help but say.


    "You guys really have a good rtionship."


    Therefore, Wu Ming walked alone towards the Millennium Fortress.

 Chapter 79: Saving the Homunculus

    Chapter 79: Saving the Homunculus


    It was finally decided that Sisigou Kairi and Mordred followed the suction force that had yet to dissipate into the Hanging Garden.


    Wu Ming now came to the Homunculus dungeon acting as a battery.


    Started to open the incubators one by one to save the Homunculus.


    After a while, Wu Ming realized that someone wasing, when he saw that person, he spoke in surprise.


    "Sieg, why did youe back so soon?"


    Sieg came to the dungeon with several Homunculus he had coaxed earlier.


    "Oh! Sir Sodeke, I saw all the Servants of the ck faction entering the air fort, so I snuck in with the scrolls you gave me, and after I encountered them again, they came with me."


    "Okay, okay, I won''t say much, carry on."


    After speaking, Wu Ming threw the bag at Sieg, which was filled with healing potions.


    "Give a bottle of every saved Homunculus, they can temporarily recover physical abilities, let them alle to save the other Homunculus."


    "OKAY."


    Every time a Homunculus is saved, it is equivalent to an extra power, and soon all Homunculus will be freed.


    Wu Ming said to Sieg, "Then Sieg, did you really decide to free the Homunculus and let them go free? If you are no longer ordered to bemanded, can you stay alive for any purpose?"


    Sieg answered with firmness in his eyes.


    "Although what you say is the truth, self-awareness shouldn''t be necessary for us, and I don''t know if it''s the right thing for us to abdicate our responsibilities, but even if we can''t rest in the future, even if there is despair in the front."


    "We also want to follow our own path. We don''t need safety, we need freedom of choice, so please, Sir Sodeke."


    Wu Ming smiled and said, "Un! I will help you."


    Then he said to Sieg: "Alright, let me go and negotiate with the ck Faction Master. After all, they can''t leave here for now."


    "Yes, thank you very much, Sir Sodeke."


    Sieg made a brief negotiation with the female Homunculus head, and asked her to bring the Homunculus from this dungeon, and then followed Wu Ming.


    With that, Wu Ming and Sieg walked out of the dungeon.


    "Speaking of your courage, it is not too big that Caster wille to you again, but he did not enter the Hanging Garden."


    "Oh!" Sieg panicked.


    "Don''t worry, he has been seriously injured by me, and now he is hiding to regain his magic power somewhere or has disappeared."


    Soon, Wu Ming and Sieg found the ck Faction Masters who had gathered.


    "What! Red Faction Saber! Why you are here."


    Wu Ming looked at the four Masters in front of him with a surprised expression, and asked carefully.


    "Aren''t Master ck Lancer and ck Caster here."


    "Uncle followed the Servants to the Hanging Garden. Roche and Caster don''t know where they''re going."


    The speaker is a woman in a wheelchair.


    "I remember you were Master ck Archer."


    "Yes, thank you for still remembering me. My name is Fiore and I am the next leader of the Yggdmillennia family."


    "Don''t call me Red Saber either. I was summoned in a fraudulent manner. Just call me Sodeke."


    "Very well, Sir Sodeke, what is your intention ining?"


    Looking at the masters who were about to summon the Servants with Command Seals, Wu Ming said.


    "Do not be nervous. I said I don''t want to be your enemy. If Avicebron doesn''t make a move on the people I''m protecting, I won''t be using Noble Phantasm on your fortress."


    "I mean very simply, how do you guys get rid of that Homunculus."


    "What what do you mean?" asked Gordes as the suicidal Master Siegfried and the expert who created the Homunculus.


    "I want to save that Homunculus, myrades," said Sieg.


    "What are you kidding?" said Master Celenike Astolfo tly.


    It seems that looking at Sieg, she is a little crazy.


    "What a joke, who would let that Homunculus go! How can I let you go!" Celenike said frantically, despite Wu Ming presence.


    "He was mine, Astolfo was definitely mine, but he was taken away by you bastards! How can I let you go!"


    Celenike shouted at Sieg.


    "At themand of the Command Seals, Astolfo,e back to me!"


    With the Command Seals gone in Celenike hands, Astolfo who was originally in the Hanging Garden, appeared in the room via space transfer.


    "Wow, what is it, Master. Ouch! Sodeke and Sieg!?"


    "Astolfo, I used two Command Seals to order you to kill that Homunculus!"


    Astolfo was slightly taken aback. He had just been summoned, and at this moment he was ordered by his Master to kill the Homunculus he saved.


    Seeing the slightly trembling Astolfo, Celenikeughed frantically.


    "That''s right! That''s right! I want to see you kill the people you save, see you fall, you can only be mine! Mine! Ahahahaha!"


    The three people present except for Wu Ming and Sieg, Fiore, Caules, and Gordes all looked at Celenike with extraordinary expressions.


    "Enough!"


    After saying that, the de shed.


    Celenike fell to the ground, his head and body separated.


    "It is unfortunate for a Servant to have a Master like you. This time just gave me a bargaining chip to negotiate with you."


    Wu Ming looked at Astolfo who was kneeling on the ground and almost disappeared due to his Master death, Wu Ming looked at Sieg again.


    "Sieg, you have now signed a Servant contract with Astolfo."


    "What!" The Fiore trio were slightly surprised, a Homunculus could actually make a contract with a Servant.


    "Don''t you have Command Seals, then hurry up, this is your bargaining chip to help your friend."


    Then, Wu Ming looked at Fiore, Caules, and Gordes again.


    "You guys are fine."


    In response to this half-threatening question, the three could only say: "Nono, please."


    "Quick, Sieg, do you want to see Astolfo disappear."


    Then he looked at Fiore, Caules, and Gordes.


    "You guyse out with me and leave room for Sieg and Astolfo."


    "Yes...Yes." The three of them answered frantically.


    Wu Ming closed the door and waited outside with the three of them.


    "Excuse me Sir Sodeke who are you"


    Faced with this question, Wu Ming did not immediately answer.


    "I am a cheater summoned along with Red Saber. My goal was to see Ruler Jeanne d''Arc this time. Since I cheated, I was asked by the Ruler not to interfere with the Holy Grail War."


    "I agree. Siegfried request before his death was that I would protect Sieg. So I don''t interfere with the Holy Grail War. If you guys want to bother him, after the Holy Grail War, it has nothing to do with me."


    Wu Ming finally said like a bastard.


    "Besides, I think that after Ruler descends from Hanging Garden, he will gather the remaining Servants to fight the real trespassers, so we might berades in armster."


    This made the three people not think too highly.


    "As for the matter of me killing that woman, in the first ce, she attacked the person I wanted to protect. It would be nice if I didn''t kill all of you, and I''m sure you don''t want to. Due to personal grievances she wasted three Command Seals. I can still help you."


    The three of them had never seen such an impudent person.

 Chapter 80: Unity

    Chapter 80: Unity


    In an instant, the contract between Sieg and Astolfo waspleted.


    Under Wu Ming encouragement, Sieg stated that as Master ck Rider, he was willing to help the ck faction but the premise was that Homunculus could no longer be used as a magic power supply, and Homunculus could stay in the castle.


    But Fiore said that she was just the next patriarch, and the current patriarch Darnic was still in the Hanging Garden, so she couldn''t approve of Sieg, but she could temporarily ce the Homunculus before Darnic returned.


    After discussing with the Homunculus, Sieg agreed.


    Wu Ming gave a magic power supply from the ck faction. He pulled out an item. who can provide the magic power supply and hand it over to Fiore, so that she can connect the magic power supply of each Servant.


    Then Wu Ming received amunication from Sisigou Kairi. Wu Ming had said to Sisigou Kairi earlier that if there was a change in Hanging Garden, please let Mordred immediatelymunicate it and notify himself through Sisigou Kairi.


    Immediately, Wu Ming summoned the members of the Yggdmillennia family. Including Sieg and Astolfo.


    "I received news from my Master that d III became a vampire and was defeated. The master Darnic and the vampires join forces and die together."


    "Indeed, Archer also told me that Uncle Darnic and Lancer were dead." Fiore said.


    "He is now retreating with Berserker, Ruler, and Red Saber, and it is estimated that he will reach Millennia Fortress."


    As soon as she finished speaking, a male Homunculus ran over to report that the ck Servant had returned.


    ....


    In the meeting room provided by Fiore.


    Jeanne, Wu Ming, Sieg, Astolfo, Fiore, Chiron, Caules, and Gordes were gathered here, and even Sisigou Kairi and Mordred were there.


    Except for Berserker Frankenstein, who did not participate, only Caster Avicebron was missing and his Master Roche remained.


    Jeanne d''Arc begins her own analysis of Amakusa Shirou Tokisada and him wishes.


    Knowing that the consequences were serious, Yggdmillennia had deliberately joined forces to prevent Amakusa Shirou Tokisada.


    After a series of critical analysis, Jeanne asked everyone to unite, however, this Holy Grail war ispletely chaotic.


    Fiore agreed to Jeanne d''Arc request on behalf of the Yggdmillennia family.


    Sieg and Astolfo were allies of Yggdmillennia because of the Homunculus rtionship, and they also agreed to Jeanne request.


    And their request to give freedom to Homunculus and that was also approved by Fiore who is now the patriarch.


    As for Wu Ming, he was originally a transgressor and naturally had no right to speak, coupled with the rtionship between Wu Ming and Jeanne, he also agreed to Jeanne request.


    After learning about Jeanne skill, <God Resolution>, Sisigou Kairi and Mordred also agreed to Jeanne request by being given additional Command Seals. Even if they didn''t choose to cooperate they would lose.


    At first Mordred wanted two Command Seals, but she was rejected by Jeanne, because each Servant only had two special Command Seals, and Wu Ming didn''t have any special Command Seals, so she could only use Mordred special Command Seals.


    But Jeanne never thought of using Command Seals to give orders to Wu Ming. This was just an excuse to reject Mordred.


    This showed that the country girl was still quite smart.


    So far, the Holy Grail War has beenpletely destroyed, and now the goal of the ck faction is to defeat the Servants and Masters of the red faction and defend the Holy Grail War.


    After the meeting was dismissed, so everyone went to rest, but Wu Ming was chatting with Jeanne, saying that it was a chat, it was actually Jeanne who told Wu Ming about the things in Hanging Garden.


    "Is that so, Drac the vampire?" Wu Ming said thoughtfully.


    "Yes, but what surprised me the most was the Master of all Servants of the Red Faction, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada." Jeanne d''Arc was sitting in a chair in a school uniform.


    "Saint of the Far East? I didn''t expect that he would obtain a body and live for sixty years. It''s really because his mental strength is quite strong."


    After all, nning for sixty years for a purpose was not something an ordinary person could do.


    "It can only be done by bing a Heroic Spirit with a heroic soul," Wu Ming said slowly.


    Now think about it, he almost 60 years old? He didn''t remember, however, age was nothing for a race like the Dragon of the Root which was nearly immortal.


    "There must be something wrong with that man wish. I think so. This is definitely what I was called for," said Jeanne with sharp eyes.


    "So. I will try my best to help you. Please advise, Jeanne d''Arc."


    The first time she was called by her nickname, Jeanne felt a little awkward, but she returned it.


    "Well~ please, Sodeke."


    And at this moment, the exterior of the Millennia fortress was shaking constantly as if there was an earthquake.


    Wu Ming and Jeanne looked at each other and ran out quickly.


    In the courtyard, several Servants and Masters gathered.


    "What happened! What happened!" Gordes hastily shouted while still wearing his pajamas.


    Soon, everyone saw the culprit who caused the earthquake.


    It is impossible, however, that the giant Golem of more than ten meters ising step by step, and the vibrations of the earth are caused by it.


    "That''s the Noble Phantasm ck Caster!" Jeanne who had <True Name Discernment>, first called out the real name of this Golem.


    "Keter Malkuth Golem <Royal Crown, the Light of Wisdom>"


    "I''m first Jeanne."


    Wu Ming condensed his Armor took out the Exsilver Holy Sword, and shouted at the rushing Mordred: "Are you going together, Mordred."


    "Of course!" Mordred looked arrogant, condensed his armor and sword, and rushed with Wu Ming.


    Seeing the two rushing over, Sisigou Kairi asked.


    "So where is ck Caster? Why did he attack his camp."


    Jeanne opened her mouth and said: "In my perception, ck Caster has left this world. This Noble Phantasm seems to have characteristics that will not disappear even if the Servant leaves this world."


    Fiore at the side said sadly.


    "Looks like Roche has been used as a Golem core by Caster."


    In fact, after Avicebron was nearly killed by Wu Ming, he resurrected the Golem Keter Malkuth with Roche as the core.


    Because Avicebron knew that his Master didn''t have Command Seals, and because his magic power was running low, even if he could barely defend his body, it would be impossible toplete his Noble Phantasm in the future.


    So he persuaded Roche and used it as a condition for the release of the Noble Phantasm, turning Roche into the heart of the Golem, and sacrificing Roche to free the Noble Phantasm.


    And he himself knew that he couldn''tst long either, so he gave himself up, turned into magic and merged into the Golem Keter Malkuth.


    After all, his only wish was toplete that Noble Phantasm, and now that his wish was fulfilled, he didn''t need to exist anymore.


    Wu Ming and Mordred continued to attack the Golem Keter Malkuth, but the effect wasn''t great at all, no, it had to be said there was no effect.


    All damage has been removed.


    "That is the effect of the Golem Keter Malkuth, re-creating the Garden of Eden, there will be no damage in the Garden of Eden." Jeanne shouted.


    "You must remove the Golem Keter Malkuth legs from the ground, and then destroy the spiritual core of the head and heart."


    "Understand." Wu Ming shouted.

 Chapter 81: Soderlake and Vero

    Chapter 81: Sodeke and Vero


    After knowing his weakness, Wu Ming stopped dealing with this Golem Keter Malkuth.


    Wu Ming released magic power, and arge amount of magic power was released to elerate, avoiding the swing of Golem Keter Malkuth, and then slipping under the Golem Keter Malkuth, holding the sword in both hands and pointing the de towards On both sides.


    Then, using the sword as a nk, he forcefully hit the bottom of the Golem Keter Malkuth.


    This knockdown gave the men goosebumps.


    Don''t get me wrong, Wu Ming wanted to knock him into the air.


    With the release of magic power, arge amount of magic power like starlight shot out of Wu Ming body, the Golem Keter Malkuth was shot into the air by Exsilver, and the huge body was still apanied by traces of struggle.


    After that, Wu Ming held the sword with both hands on his waist, the starlight in the sky passed very quickly, and Exsilver began to gather a lot of starlight.


    "Ex---Silver!!"


    With the release of the real name of the Noble Phantasm, Wu Ming swung the Holy Sword Exsilver which had gathered arge amount of starlight at his waist upwards.


    Starlight, like a rushing river, rushed into the sky until itpletely enveloped the Golem Keter Malkuth. The rays of light formed by the starlight continued to fly upwards until they were invisible to the people.


    In an instant, the beam of light gradually became thinner until it disappeared.


    And the ten meter high golem, Golem Keter Malkuth, had beenpletely turned into ashes, and there was no trash left.


    Only a bit of starlight that hadn''tpletely dissipated was left and the silver knight, standing still holding a sword.


    Masters like Fiore, Caules, and Gordes were already dumbfounded.


    Sieg was fine, after all, he wasn''t born long after he had no concept of power.


    The Heroic Spirits were quite fine, but they were a little taken aback.


    "How could it be? How could the French General Sodeke have such a powerful Noble Phantasm!" Gordes said shakily.


    "Indeed, Sodeke only fights against ordinary people. There shouldn''t be such a powerful Noble Phantasm." Caules swallowed and pushed his sses up.


    "Rider, aren''t there several Servants with such powerful Noble Phantasm?"


    This was the question Sieg asked Astolfo.


    "Hah!? Are you an idiot, Master, a powerful Noble Phantasm like this is already a first-rate Servant," Astolfo said.


    "After all, if I''m not mistaken, Sodeke Noble Phantasm hasn''t been released to its full potential, that is to say, it hasn''t beenpletely liberated yet." ck Archer Chiron, who was previously on the roof, jumped from the roof and said.


    Instead, Mordred rushed to hook Wu Ming neck andughed.


    "It deserves Vero, it''s a beautiful shot."


    Wu Ming removed the armor, while storing Exsilver and staring at Mordred helplessly.


    "I used to let you train well with me, but you didn''t listen, andunched a rebellion while I was away. I really don''t know what you''re thinking."


    "Shut up, there''s nothing to show off. Even if that were the case, I still ended King Arthur." Mordred looked at Wu Ming with a ferocious expression, even if two people were fighting on the spot. Someone doubted this possibility.


    "Um I was curious from the start. Red Saber always addressed Sir Sodeke as Vero. Isn''t Sir Sodeke not Sodeke, but Knight of the Round Table Vero?" asked Fiore in the wheelchair.


    When she asked, the scene became silent, there was no doubt that this was a secret matter for Heroic Spirit.


    "Actually, there''s nothing to be ashamed of. If you guys still don''t want to sleep, then I''ll give you my story."


    Due to Golem Keter Malkuth attack, Millennia Fortress was also slightly damaged, so everyone wasn''t ready to sleep yet, so had to clear the damage first.


    Under themand of Caules, Homunculus began to move stones and clean up these damaged ces.


    The Servants also came to help, and Caules, Gordes, and the others also participated. Only Fiore, who has limited mobility, sat in a wheelchair and listened to Wu Ming narration.


    "In the first ce, I am Sodeke, yes, but this time I am Knight of the Round Table Vero." Wu Ming lifted therger stone, and the Servant was responsible for clearing the stone that was difficult for the Homunculus to clean.


    Some people who heard this were shocked.


    "Is the story of Sodeke fighting a demon dragon in the Alps real?" Fiore asked.


    What she meant was whether the rumor that Sodeke allowed the evil dragon incarnation of the round table knight Vero to seize the body was true.


    "No, it''s half true, I''ve yed against evil dragons, but that''s what happened when I became Sodeke."


    Wu Ming crushed the rock.


    Then he asked: "Do you know the legend of the Knight of the Round Table Vero?"


    "Yes, Knight Vero was cursed by the ck Magus and to protect King Arthur sister Morgan le Fay. Knight Vero body became a evil dragon, and lost him mind, which was why he was sealed by King Arthur, Merlin, with theirbined powers.


    "Some people have alsomented that the Vero Knight itself was the incarnation of the evil dragon was the beginning of the destruction of King Arthur Kingdom," said Caules.


    "Who wants to save that poisonous woman? It''s obvious that she made Vero change from his original form into a evil dragon, and then sealed Vero in the scroll, that bastard!" said Mordred, punching hard.


    The boulder sshed and hit Sisigou Kairi, causing Sisigou Kairi toin: "Hey, be careful."


    "So, what is the meaning of its true form? Could Vero knight be a dragon?" asked Sisigou Kairi


    "That''s right, I am a dragon, pure race dragon species." Wu Ming said lightly, as if he was talking about what he ate yesterday.


    "Oh!!" Several different voices shouted.


    "This Is this possible?! It''s a dragon! A dragon that will never be seen again after the Age of Gods!"


    Wu Ming ignored their bickering and continued talking.


    "Ah, yes, there will be no dragons in the Arthur Kingdom era. The dragon species wasn''t suitable for that era, so I became a human. After that, Morgan le Fay removed my sanity with an unknown poison and returned me to my original form. That era couldn''t stand my existence and forced me out of it."


    "This this this is really amazing" Gordes said in disbelief, not knowing that the rock he was holding had fallen from his palm to his feet.


    "Ah! My feet! It really hurts! Ahhhh!" Gordes grabbed his leg and rolled on the ground.


    Everyoneughed and continued to listen to Wu Ming tell his own story.

 Chapter 82: Discussing Jack The Ripper

    Chapter 82: Discussing Jack The Ripper


    Wu Ming continued his story.


    "After I was expelled from that era, I experienced many things, many things that the world didn''t know and didn''t record. Finally, I arrived at Root."


    Speaking of this, everyone stopped the work in their hands, even Gordes who was holding his feet and crying in pain did not speak, and they all looked at Wu Ming calmly.


    "Jokes aside, what is good about Root that is the cause of all the chaos. For humans, there is no benefit in it except assimting with Root," said Wu Ming in a disdainful tone.


    All the Magus present knew that Wu Ming was insinuating the Magus whose main goal in life was to reach Root, but the head of the Yggdmillennia family, Darnic seemed to be tracking Root as well, so he was burdened by Yggdmillennia.


    Fiore, Caules, and Gordes were silent, whether it was because the Magus were so desperate for Root and were easy to find by the other party and were sad, or because they were being teased by the other party.


    Wu Ming didn''t know the reason for their silence, but Wu Ming did know one thing: None of the three Yggdmillennia Magus present were bad people, from his point of view.


    Brothers and sisters Fiore and Caules Wu Ming saw at a nce that they were no match for Magus. These are not qualifications, but characters, especially the kind and gentle Fiore.


    Caules is fine, he can decide to kill people, but he will not vite the morals in his heart.


    And Gordes, a middle-aged fat man. He was arrogant and arrogant, narrow-minded, and Gordes didn''t like Homunculus, but Wu Ming could see that Gordes had saved the Homunculus he made and had a deep impact on Homunculus.


    His words were terrible, but both in terms of detail and demeanor, Gordes was much better than before. In short, Gordes treated Homunculus as a human.


    "After that, I lived in Root."


    "What!?"


    "I know this may be hard to believe for you guys, but I really live in Root. My body is somewhat special and can absorb Root power to elerate my growth."


    Then Wu Ming looked at Jeanne again.


    "Then, with the help of the Counter Force, my subconscious was reincarnated into a vige in France, and my body is still sleeping in Root."


    "After that is the story of Sodeke, to be able to use my Noble Phantasm when as Vero, Counter Force added the story of the demon dragon Vero."


    "So that''s how it is, so I can understand why you just used Vero Noble Phantasm and you can use it freely." Fiore said.


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, the ce was almost empty, and then Wu Ming said: "Alright, everyone hurry up and rest. Today we must replenish our energy and prepare to attack Hanging Garden."


    With this, everyone spent a great night, it can be said that if it was because of Wu Ming, many people did not fall asleep.


    ....


    The next day, the meeting room.


    "Then, what happened again? Called me me early in the morning," Wu Ming said, and sat down.


    Looking at the few sleepless and yawning people, Wu Ming looked at Jeanne again and found that she had dark circles in her eyes.


    (Did those words have too much of an impact on Jeanne?) Wu Ming thought.


    "There is a problem." Fiore sat in the first chair and said, "There is something very urgent right now." After speaking, she took out the newspaper and ced it in front.


    "Jack the Ripper?!" said Jeanne.


    "Is that ck Assassin?" Wu Ming asked.


    "Yes, there are more and more victims in the recent serial killings. Justst night, eight people were killed. Now dozens of people, including Magus, have been killed," Caules said with a serious face.


    "We members of the Yggdmillennia family in Trifas are also unreachable. Maybe already"


    Needless to say, they were definitely killed by ck Assassin Ripper Jack.


    "Although this is our Yggdmillennia business, but now the Yggdmillennia family is unable to resolve this matter, so we would like to entrust Ruler to help us resolve this matter."


    "ck Assassin actions have surpassed the provisions of the Holy Grail War. As the Ruler of this Holy Grail War, I am obligated to stop the ck Assassin. Rest assured, I will help." Jeanne looked at Fiore.


    Fiore could only heave a sigh of relief, and said, "Good, I thought it would go against your identity as a Ruler."


    "Howe, even though I''m not a Ruler, I will help. After all, ck Assassin approach is uneptable to me. As a hero, she purposely attacks humans and ordinary Magus. There is no doubt that the ck Assassin has fallen onto an evil path."


    Then Jeanne looked at Wu Ming again and said with a smile.


    "And even without me, Sodeke would definitely not allow the existence of the ck Assassin."


    Wu Ming closed his eyes and opened his eyes looking at Jeanne.


    "Of course, now I am not only French General Sodeke, but also Knight of the Round Table Silence, and these bad guys will definitely stop it."


    (Really, I don''t want to manage this business...)


    After all, Sodeke was not Wu Ming. The identity of the overhead historical setting created by the Counter Force is that of Sodeke, a young man with a sense of justice, who has dedicated himself to the country.


    Although Wu Ming sense of justice is not low, but he does not have justice like Jeanne.


    (However, now that ck Assassin Jack the Ripper is in Trifas, maybe the other party will sneak into the castle, which will definitely interfere with our actions. Alright, let''s finish ck Assassin Jack the Ripper first.)


    So Wu Ming is a tsundere.


    "So, do we have any information about the ck Assassin now?" asked Astolfo.


    "Yes, Master and I have fought against the ck Assassin" Just as Chiron was about to give information about the ck Assassin, he was suddenly taken aback.


    "What''s the matter, Archer?" Fiore asked.


    "Master, do you remember the information about the ck Assassin!" said Chiron.


    "How could I forget, I remember it clearly." Fiore was also surprised.


    "It seems that the ck Assassin has a special skill that other people can''t remember. She deserves to be the Jack the Ripper who used to y at Scond Yard and no one has any information about him," said Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming guessed that the other party might have been sublimated and turned into a Noble Phantasm because they had yet to discover his true identity.


    Between August 7 and November 9, 1888, Jack the Ripper killed five prostitutes in a row near Whitechapel in the East End of London by extremely vicious methods.


    Moreover, Jack the Ripper repeatedly wrote letters to Scond Yard (local police station) to provoke them, but he was never caught. Even Jack the Ripper isn''t clear whether it''s a boy or a girl.


    Until now, no one knows who Jack the Ripper is.


    "Wait, so we only know that the ck Assassin real name is Jack the Ripper, and we know nothing but that?!"


    "Although I don''t want to admit it, it''s true."


    "Ohhhh!"

 Chapter 83: Preparation

    Chapter 83: Preparation


    In the end, everyone decided to check the situation of the people who had lost contact with the Yggdmillennia family in Trifas.


    Millennia Fortress, in the corridor...


    Since Caules had to go to check himself, he needed to bring some equipment, so he went with Chiron.


    Sieg and Astolfo seemed to be looking for the Homunculus, and Fiore had be patriarch due to Darnic death, and there was still work to be done.


    So now that only Wu Ming and Jeanne were left, Wu Ming requested that some Magecraft traps be set up around Millennium Fortress to guard against ck Assassin Jack the Ripper.


    The two of them were currently on their way out of the Millennia Fortress.


    "I really miss those rxing days." Wu Ming said slowly, with a nostalgic expression on his face.


    And Jeanne also felt the same.


    "Don''t lie, you haven''t been like a child since you were young. No matter what you do, you can do it very well. You have a calm personality and refuse manners. There were a lot of little girls around you at that time." She covered his smiling mouth.


    Staring at Jeanne with a silent expression, "I''m sorry, Jeanne, I didn''t tell you my past."


    "How could that be." Jeanne shook her head: "Since I know whether you are Silence or Sodeke, it is you, isn''t it, so I will ept everything."


    Then, Jeanne revealed a smiling face to Wu Ming.


    After seeing this smiling face, Wu Ming also rxed.


    "Really, even if you are not a Saintess, this healing power is really too strong."


    But when she heard these words, Jeanne was not happy, and began to preach to Wu Ming with a straight face: "Really, Sodeke, I always said that I am not a Saintess, so you dare to tease me."


    Wu Ming waved his hand quickly: "Sorry, sorry."


    Wu Ming then looked at Jeanne seriously.


    "But you said this, maybe you really are a Saintess sent to the world by God."


    And Jeanne was also helpless.


    "Hey~ Jeanne, do you remember our friend?"


    The words Wu Ming asked left Jeanne speechless.


    After that, she slowly said: "How can I forget them, but they arepanions who drove the invaders out with us."


    "Ah, yes, this is an unforgettable memory."


    "Especially after you were captured, Gilles and the others asked Charles VII whom you helped to ascend the throne, to send troops to save you, and they knelt for three days and three nights."


    "I really have a grave sin." Jeanne face was a little sad.


    Obviously, this holy maiden didn''t want to see herrades andpanions treat themselves like this.


    "Charles VII also wanted to save you at the time, but was unable to do so at the time, and Gilles and the others had no other way."


    Wu Ming looked at Jeanne: "So, I''m here."


    The atmosphere at the scene gradually became sad.


    "We were born together in a vige called Domremy. We went out of the vige together, fought together for two years, and were burned to death together. If there is any regret, we failed to see your smile when the French expelled the invaders."


    "But I don''t regret it, Sodeke." Jeanne looked at Wu Ming: "I am very guilty, and I can finally return to God arms. I always feel that I am very lucky."


    Then Jeanne looked ahead and continued to speak.


    "But I think it''s a happy thing to be able to die with you, even though I don''t want you to burn to death."


    Then, after seeing the gates of Millennia Fortress, Jeanne sped up and walked out of the castle.


    Wu Ming gradually stopped and looked behind the holy girl.


    "You deserve to be the same as Artoria." As he said, he started walking again.


    "Well~ I''m dissatisfied with the fact that there''s no ahoge hair."


    If Jeanne heard this, she would have to re at him.


    And might as well ask who Artoria is.


    ....


    Outside Millennia Fortress


    Wu Ming took out arge number of scrolls of golden ripples, piling up on his chest.


    Then Wu Ming said to Jeanne: "This is a Magecraft scroll that I identally obtained when I left Ennd to travel. Jeanne, you and I took half of these scrolls and put them around Mirena Fortress to form a formation.c


    "Un, but it''s surprising that my <True Name Discernment> can''t analyze it, I think this scroll has some northern European style, but it doesn''t look like that." Jeanne said with a scroll in her hand.


    "Well~ maybe because this is not the Magecraft of this world, after all, this is what I got in another world," said Wu Ming.


    "Oh! Another World! Then you should handle this otherworldly Magecraft properly. If someone in this world identally found it, those Magus would have gone mad again," Jeanne said with a smile.


    "Yes, these scrolls will disappear after use, and the Magecraft that is finally formed will disappear automatically when the time limit is reached, don''t worry." Wu Ming exined.


    "Then let''s get started."


    After speaking, Wu Ming and Jeanne started to arrange the scrolls.


    To ensure a strong magic effect, Wu Ming told Jeanne to arrange the scrolls in a certain pattern with a certain technique.


    Even though Jeanne was a Rules, she was still a country girl, so it seemed a bit difficult for some follow-up questions.


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but smile, and asked Jeanne to help him put down the scroll.


    Soon, the two of them finished setting the reels.


    Wu Ming smiled and said to Jeanne: "Jeanne, I remember you are the equivalent of a high school student, so are you going to do math problems?"


    "I don''t get it a bit Hahaha" Jeanneughed, but theughter looked very weak and embarrassing.


    Wu Ming shook his head.


    "You''d better be a country girl, and leave it to someone else." Wu Ming knocked on Jeanne head.


    After that, Wu Ming didn''t care about Jeanne holding her head and showing cuteness, but started to use spells.


    By the way, the magic spells in YGGDRASIL were all adapted from words simr to English. As long as a person can speak English, that person can basically cast a spell.


    The moment an incantation simr to English words left Wu Ming mouth, the scroll that was inserted into the ground began to burn by the blue mes and instantly turned to ashes.


    Jeanne couldn''t help but look around.


    As the scroll disappeared, the atmosphere and the air around it seemed to be buried in something, bing extremely condensed. The magic power content of the atmosphere gradually increased, and after reaching the atmospheric density that modern people couldn''t withstand, the silence stopped.


    Then Wu Ming opened the golden scroll again, and dropped a drop of his own blood on it. The scroll seemed to be activated, and it was instantly burned to ashes by the blue mes.


    At this moment, the atmospheric magic power in the air returned to its normal value.


    "Dammit, because of the influence of my ss, I can''t cast high-level magic at all. The scroll just used my own essence and blood to forcibly liberate it," Wu Ming said sadly.


    The scrolls that were arranged were all magic scrolls between level 40 and 60 which were a response to Wu Ming skills.


    Magic C:


    I''ve studied magic quite a bit, and haven''t paid much attention to magic. (Because the skill "Devil Dragon" has increased slightly)


    If not for the level promotion brought by the "Devil Dragon" skill, Wu Ming would only be able to use magic from level 20 to level 40.


    ording to Wu Ming, it was concluded that YGGDRASSIL magic matched the level of the Type-Moon World.


    0 to 20 is E, 20 to 40 is D, 40 to 60 is C, 60 to 80 is B, 80 to 100 is A, Super Tier Magic is EX.


    The gold scroll just now was a Level 80 item.


    "It''s almost done now."


    At this moment, everyone was almost ready.

 Chapter 84: Jack Attacks Base Camp

    Chapter 84: Jack Attacks Base Camp


    After everyone was ready, Wu Ming, Jeanne, Chiron, and Caules went to investigate the missing members of Yggdmillennia in Trifas.


    Fiore, Sieg, and Astolfo live in Millennia Fortress.


    Since these people who lost contact were scattered in different ces, it took a long time to investigate thest person who lost contact.


    The basement of a room.


    "With this, the eight people have finished investigating. This is the site of the final investigation." Caules crouched on the ground, examining the corpse.


    Seeing the corpse tied to the chair with his eyes turning white and several scalpels stuck in his body, everyone fell silent.


    Caules took out these scalpels one by one, and the wounds on the corpses were basically bloodless.


    "The results of eight local surveys have one thing inmon, and everyone heart has been dug out."


    Speaking of this, everyone present frowned.


    "The heart is the essence of magic power. The phenomenon of the heart being dug out is not strange to the unbridled ck Assassin."


    Wu Ming folded his arms and stood to the side, then said: "Perhaps Master ck Assassin is an ordinary person and not a Magus."


    This reminds everyone.


    "There is a saying that digs into the heart of a Magus to increase magic power." Chiron said.


    "Except for excavating the heart, the corpse appears to have been questioned throughout its life, and the torture methods were extremely cruel," Caules said.


    "What is strange is that some of the corpses have traces of torture, and some have no traces of interrogation. This is a strange ce." Chiron took what Caules wanted to say.


    "Could it be that ck Assassin needs to scare people, so you torture these people?" asked Jeanne.


    "No way, this can''t exin why some corpses don''t have any traces of torture, and there isn''t enough time. Previously, we were all busy with the battle between the ck and red factions, and there was no time to control the ck Assassin." Wu Ming shook his head, frowning.


    "I thought it was a Magecraft ritual, but it doesn''t look like that upon inspection." Chiron also added the opinion.


    Caules stood up and walked back.


    "With this, I must apply


    "


    Jeanne didn''t understand Magecraft stuff like this, and she asked, "What is psychoscopy?"


    "It''s a kind of magic that can get information about their deaths, although it''s a bit dangerous."


    Caules took a chair and said, "But now I can only do this."


    "Wait!"


    Wu Ming said quickly as if he sensed something.


    Then he rushed out in an instant, leaving only one sentence.


    "The Magecraft trap I left in Fort Millennia has been triggered. The opponent is at the Servant level."


    "What!" Chiron also ran in an instant.


    "Chiron!" Caules shouted at Chiron.


    "I know!" After that Chiron also left.


    "These tortured people are all those who have the password to open the facilities at Millennium Fortress! That''s why the ck Assassins will attack Millennia Fortress." Caules analyzes.


    After listening to Caules exnation, Jeanne ran outside in a hurry.


    Only Caules followed hastily.


    After all, he couldn''t reach the speed of a Servant no matter how fast he was, moreover, he had to calm down now.


    Caules picked up the phone at this time and wanted to call his older sister, but at this moment, the phone showed no signal.


    "Elder sister, I hope nothing happens to you." Caules could only pray like this.


    .....


    At this time, the Yggdmillennia family, Millennia Fortress was fortified.


    Around the edge of the castle, magic power formed a protective barrier, protecting the entire castle in the shape of a hemisphere.


    The outside of the protective covering was filled with thick fog, including the roof.


    The Homunculus who had been guarding outside the Millennia Fortress also retreated.


    In the entrance hall, Gordes, Sieg, and Astolfo were examining this Homunculus. Some of them were outside the protective cover and inhaled a bit of the acid mist. Fortunately, the treatment was timely and there are no casualties for now.


    Gordes anxiously asked at this point.


    "Where is Fiore now? Is there a guard by his side?"


    The Homunculus on the side answered.


    "The Patriarch is currently studying the former Patriarch, and there are no guards by his side at this time."


    Upon hearing this, Sieg immediately turned around.


    "Quick, Rider, the enemy might be a Servant."


    "Oh oh! I understand."


    With that, the two quickly ran towards the study.


    Gordes was left with a confused look.


    At this moment, the outer protective covering seemed to have reached its limit and shattered into pieces.


    A thick fog spread towards the Millennium Fortress at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Damn it!"


    Gordes quickly took out a box like golden sandalwood, ced it on the door, opened the lid, and purple smoke came out.


    The purple smoke seems to have this effect to block out the thick fog, which cannot enter through the gap in the front door.


    However, the rest of Millennia Fortress was engulfed by a thick fog, and slowly, the entire corridor where Fiore was in was shrouded in thick fog.


    And Fiore who had just been busy working in the study also found something wrong at this time and quickly opened the door and looked towards the corridor.


    Seeing the foggy corridor, Fiore took out a magic handkerchief, covered her nose and mouth with one hand, pushed the wheelchair with the other, and walked towards the room where her Mystic Code was kept.


    After all, Fiore had paralyzed her leg due to Magecraft circuit damage and abnormality. She had acquired an extraordinary Magecraft skill, but she was unable to move freely. The regrbat is based on the Mystic Code developed by her.


    Bronze-Link Maniptors, this is the name of Mystic Code designed by Fiore. A special support is used to rece the immovable leg.


    But even if a third grade Magus is equipped with this Mystic Code, it can be a first grade Magus.


    The shape is simr to a backpack, which is mounted on the back. The back has four prosthetic hands. Forged from a special alloy that circtes magic power more easily.


    Each prosthetic hand had a beast spirit attached to it. It can move ording to Fiore wishes, and the Mystic Code can act ording to the situation to protect Fiore.


    When Fiore finally walked to the door of the room where the Mystic Code was kept, Fiore caught a glimpse of a strange little girl holding a knife standing behind her.


    But there''s no doubt that this little white haired girl looks so cute, serial killer Jack the ck.


    Maybe Fiore panicked a little. After opening the door, she tilted her body and fell to the ground along with her wheelchair.


    Fiore hastily crawled in, then closed the door with Magecraft.


    As Fiore heaved a sigh of relief, the door opened again.


    "I''m sorry, big sister, I know the Magecraft of this door~"


    This innocent child gentle words made Fiore feel cold, and her pupils could not help but shrink.


    There is no doubt that this is the voice of the devil.

 Chapter 85: No honor

    Chapter 85: No honor


    Fiore hastily tried to reach for the box on the table, but how could Jack let her take it.


    Jack jumped a little, stood directly on the table, stepped on the box, then picked up the box.


    "This is something very important to Big Sister, I can''t let you get it~" Her voice was still very sweet, but to Fiore it wasn''t just scary.


    "Really Then I''ll use this first!" Fiore suddenly raised her hand with the Mystic Code glove model.


    She pointed to the wall next to the two that were connected to the backrest. Bronze-Link Maniptors fired magic bullets as Fiore gave the order.


    Jack jumped back and held the box in his hand as a shield.


    After that, Fiore made a fateful decision, equipped with Bronze-Link Maniptors, she jumped out the window.


    *Crush-Bang* The window broke.


    Fiore leaned on her robotic arm and barely reached the ground. As she stabilized his body, she saw a dagger strike.


    *Cracks!* A broken mechanical arm.


    Jack the Ripper quickly catches up to Fiore.


    "Big sister, I wasted a lot of time because of the Magecraft trap outside."


    Jack the Ripper picked up the dagger that was still dripping blood and walked over to the face of Fiore who had copsed to the ground.


    "Let me kill you, big sister."


    At this moment, an arrow of light like a shooting star shot towards Jack.


    Jack jumped back quickly, dodging the arrows of light.


    The arrow of light pierced through to where Jack had originally been standing, and was buried deep in the ground.


    The light disappeared, and the arrow of light revealed its true form.


    It was a knight sword that shone like a star.


    "Oh, a weapon I''ve never seen before, a Servant?" Jack muttered to herself.


    At the same time, she looked in the direction the arrow of light wasing from in the thick fog.


    Wu Ming who was wearing casual clothes, walked in unhurriedly.


    With golden ripples, he took out a bottle of healing potion, and handed it to Fiore who was still in the thick fog.


    "This is a healing medicine, drink it first."


    "Thank you." Fiore was a little confused, but still drank the red potion ording to Wu Ming words.


    Then Wu Ming took out the Exsilver that was still on the ground.


    "ck Assassin Jack the Ripper, am I right?" Wu Ming looked at Jack.


    "That''s right, I am Jack, so big brother, do you want to be killed by me?" said Jack inly.


    "I''m really sorry, but I came to beat you!" After speaking, Wu Ming pressed the tip of the Exsilver sword into the ground, and the magic power of his whole body was instantly released.


    The release of magic power prompted the movement of the airflow. At this moment, the magic power generated within Wu Ming body instantly blew away a thick mist that covered the surrounding area.


    "What!" Jack shouted in surprise. Although this dense fog is also a kind of fog, it is a dense fog formed by Noble Phantasm Jack, and she did not expect it to be blown away so easily.


    Then Wu Ming immediately rushed over in fully clothed armor.


    Wu Ming had an Agility attribute that wasparable to an A grade in an instant due to his B+ Agility attribute, and even Jack barely reacted to this attack.


    *Bang!* The ground was crushed by the sword.


    Jack escaped the blow in a thrilling manner, but before she could stand still, Wu Ming rushed over again holding the sword.


    Realizing that she couldn''t dodge it, Jack tried to block the sword floating in the air with his dagger.


    However, it was useless, and Jack weapon was unable to prevent Wu Ming with A+ Strength.


    The huge impact lifted Jack into the air, and a scar from his left shoulder to his right abdomen appeared on Jack, and blood rushed out.


    "It hurts, mother, we''re hurt," said Jack weakly, lying on the ground.


    "This is the end, ck Assassin." Wu Ming held Exsilver and looked at the ck Assassin who was lying on the ground and couldn''t get up anymore.


    However, Jack figure had be an illusion.


    Wu Ming sensed that something was wrong, and rushed forward.


    Wu Ming thrust his sword fiercely at Jack, who copsed on the ground.


    Exsilver pierced the ground ferociously, and Jack, who was still here, disappeared.


    "Command Seals?"


    Wu Ming drew his sword and said lightly.


    Then Wu Ming looked around, and the thick fog that was still shrouding after being blown away disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Masters!"


    Chiron, dressed in an ancient Greek costume, jumped from the roof.


    "Masters! Are you okay!" Chiron crouched down, trying to help Fiore, who was copsing to the ground.


    "I''m fine, Archer, thanks to Sir Sodeke this time."


    Fiore was supported by Chiron, stood up and thanked Wu Ming: "I really appreciate the help this time, Sir Sodeke."


    "Thank you Sodeke, I will repay your kindness to my Master." Chiron also thanked Wu Ming.


    "Don''t say thank you, bring Fiore back to rest, I''ll go and see how the other people living in the fort are doing."


    After that, Chiron ushered Fiore into the room, while Wu Ming saw Sieg and Astolfo rushing over.


    "Sir Sodeke, what happened, is everything all right?" said Sieg anxiously.


    "The fog is gone, is the Assassin retreating?" asked Astolfo.


    Wu Ming put Exsilver into the golden ripple, and said to the two of them: "ck Assassin Jack the Ripper has been injured by me. When she is about to be dealt a fatal blow, the opposing Master summons her back with Command Seals."


    After hearing this, Sieg and Astolfo were clearly relieved.


    After all, knowing that the other party is not a strong Servant.


    "By the way, did Homunculus get poisoned?" Wu Ming asked.


    "Yes~ because some of them identally inhaled the thick fog outside the protective cover at Sodeke, but no deaths at this time," Astorfo said.


    "Then give this to them." After saying that, Wu Ming opened the golden ripple again, and took out a lot of red elixir from it: "I have given it to you, and you have used it. They should be able to use it. Bring it to that Homunculus."


    Sieg and Astolfo held dozens of bottles of red potions, and looked at Wu Ming in confusion.


    "Um Sir Sodeke, you haven''t used up what you gave us before, there''s no need to give it to us." Sieg said cautiously.


    "Yeah, yeah, I forgot if you didn''t tell me." Astolfo agreed.


    Wu Ming only smiled faintly hearing that.


    "Save the extras for future use, if one day I leave, there is no ce for you to find me if you want." As he said, he walked towards Jeanne who had just arrived.


    Seeing Wu Ming and Jeanne talking about the attack, Sieg was slightly surprised.


    Astolfo noticed, and then asked: "What is it, your look is so confused?"


    "Sir Sodeke is so human-like in this age, I almost forgot that he is a Heroic Spirit."


    Astolfo thought for a moment and said: "Perhaps Sodeke has been through a lot, so he can easily break through to any age. After all, he didn''t say that he traveled the world as a dragon. Then he must have experienced several different eras."


    "Is that so?" said Sieg lightly.


    "Un, Un, let''s give this potion to the Homunculus!"


    "Wait, wait for me, Rider."

 Chapter 86: The Power of the Heart

    Chapter 86: The Power of the Heart


    In the evening, Millennia Fortress, meeting room.


    Everyone sat in their seats and looked at Wu Ming who was analyzing.


    "ck Assassin does have the ability to erase his memories and information. This has been confirmed." Wu Ming sped his chest with both hands and looked at everyone.


    "But I can feel that the ck Assassin has been injured by me, my sword says so and if the opposing Master is an ordinary person, then the ck Assassin will definitely attack again, because he wants to increase his magic power."


    Caules ced the archived files on the table and said: "ording to our investigation in Japan, the ce where our original Master ck Assassin Sagara Hyouma was killed, no <sacrifice> was found."


    "The traces of Rikudou Reika death and Sagara Hyouma hands show no signs of transferring Command Seals.


    "It can be concluded that Rikudou Reika was automatically selected as Master by the ck Assassins during the summoning process."


    "After the ck Assassin was summoned, she killed Sagara Hyouma. This is information rted to Rikudou Reika."


    "In other words, the other party will definitelye out and attack people again, right," Astolfo said.


    "Yes, what we need to do now is to wait and let the ck Assassin appear on his own," said Wu Ming.


    "In addition, the ck Assassin triggered my Magecraft trap and there are marks on its body. As long as she is close to a certain area around me, I can detect her."


    "But, how to attract ck Assassin?" Fiore asked.


    After a short break, since Fiore was unharmed, and as the current patriarch of Yggdmillennia, she still came to this gathering.


    "I can act as bait." Sieg stood up and said.


    "This is too dangerous, Master, you are not Servant at all, and you can''t survive an idental attack." As Sieg Servant, Astolfo immediately retaliated.


    "That''s right, Sieg, even though you want to help everyone, you are too fragile as a human."


    Although Sieg body was no different from an ordinary human as Siegfried heart and Magecraft circuits were also of high quality and superior, it could even be said that his physical strength surpassed that of an ordinary person.


    But Sieg was a human from any point of view. To defend against attacks from Servants hiding in the darkness, even if the Assassins are weakest, this is not a good n.


    That doesn''t mean that Sieg is weak, nor does it discriminate against Servants, but the clone of the Heroic Spirit, Servant, is too strong.


    "Don''t worry, Master Rider, since I came here, I can withstand the aura of being a Servant," said Jeanne.


    "And I will apany Jeanne, I have an item that can hide aura. Nothing will go wrong, rest assured." Wu Ming said confidently.


    "Yes, I see," said Sieg with a bit of disappointment.


    Wu Ming looked deeply at Sieg, then ignored him.


    "Astolfo is in charge of observing from the sky, Chiron is shooting from Fort Millennia, and Sodeke and Jeanne are acting as bait," said Cailes.


    "Then it''s decided. In order to prevent the ck Assassins from attacking ordinary people at night, let''s act tonight." Wu Ming stood up and said grandly.


    "Yes!" answer everyone.


    .....


    After the meeting, Wu Ming did not choose to eat with Jeanne, but walked to Sieg side and said, "Talk to me, Sieg."


    "Un!" said Sieg and Astolfo.


    Within a minute, Jeanne led Astolfo to the restaurant, while Wu Ming and Sieg walked up the walls of the Millennium Fortress.


    "Sieg, do you think that you are useless?" Wu Ming spoke first.


    "Sir Sodeke I really want to repay you, but" Sieg said quietly.


    "Siegfried is willing to give you his heart, not only because he wants to help those who need help in front of him, but because he wants to help those who ask for help and those who don''t give up."


    Wu Ming stood on the edge of the millennium fortress wall and looked at the endless meadows.


    The prairie that was originally the battlefield of the ck and Red factions had been repaired with Magecraft, there wasn''t even a trace of damage.


    "Despite that, I haven''t been of much help to you. I have asked for help. Everything depends on you. It''s also a save for my team-mates."


    "Miss Fiore was attacked by a ck ck Assassin. Miss Jeanne is also used as bait. Don''t say it helps, I might just make the situation worse." Sieg lowered his head in frustration.


    "You underestimate yourself, Sieg."


    Sieg did not speak, but looked at Wu Ming with doubt.


    "Don''t say that you, as a Homunculus possess the highest quality Magecraft circuit. You are now the Master of Rider!"


    Wu Ming turned around, looked at Sieg, and continued.


    "Master Servant cannot be any Magus, moreover you still rely on bonding with Servant to be a Master."


    "Even though he saved you because of the consciousness of a hero, he was willing to sign a contract with you because he saw your character, your morals, and Astolfo saw it, and he recognized you as a human."


    "You have conveyed your wish to me and to everyone in Yggdmillennia, otherwise, even I myself would not be able to change their view of you."


    This was true, at that time Wu Ming told everyone about Sieg thoughts to Yggdmillennia. After listening to this, they were silent for a long time, and Gold was a little ufortable, but under Wu Ming pressure, he still didn''t say anything.


    "There''s also that Homunculus, I''m sure they''re very grateful to you now and helping them gain their freedom."


    After that, Wu Ming turned around.


    Wu Ming looked up at the vast night sky and said, "Let''s take the example in front of you, Heroic Spirit. Look at Astolfo, his strength is weak among the Servants, some strong Magus can defeat him, but have you ever seen him despair?"


    "You know Astolfo story, his strength in the legend of Charlemagne is far from that of other pdins, but he can still be one of Charlemagne twelve pdins, you know why?" Wu Ming asked.


    "Sorry, I don''t know..." Sieg answered, it was tooplicated for a newborn Homunculus.


    "That''s because he has the power of heart."


    "Ththe power of the heart" Sieg thought.


    "Is it from <Casseur de Logistille> (Deration of Complete Destruction) that can destroy all Magecraft obtained from Magus"


    "There is also the Trap of Argalia (Down with a Touch) which is the spear belonging to Argalia, a knight and prince of Cathay."


    "And a Hippogriff (Otherworldly Phantom Horse) to protect against the evil Magus Ante. Astolfo had survived adversity with the power bestowed by others.


    "And Astolfo has a strong mind and has an easygoing and honest character, he is entrusted by so many people and it is precisely because Astolfo doesn''t really care about these external powers that he has the ranks of Noble Phantasm. With a strong mind is the real power thing."


    "A strong mind is true power" Sieg mumbled his words and thoughts.


    "This is what the grandmother who adopted me said. I always remember what he taught me."


    Then, not only thinking about something, Wu Ming said: "Anyway, protecting you is not only because of Siegfried request, but also because of my admiration for you, and since you have received Siegfried heart, then you must have obtained its power, it''s just that it hasn''t been triggered. "


    Wu Ming turned around and was about to leave. After all, he couldn''t stand it if he didn''t leave. Very hungry.


    "Think about it, don''t worry about us tonight, but believe in the strength of your heart."

 Chapter 87: Maria the Ripper

    Chapter 87: Maria the Ripper


    After leaving the millennium fortress walls, Wu Ming came to the dining room. The others were basically finished eating. Only Jeanne and Astolfo were still waiting.


    Jeanne ate in the dining room because she needed to physically eat. And Astolfo didn''t need to eat, but he would eat with Sieg.


    Likewise with Wu Ming, he will eat with Jeanne.


    "Yo~ Sodeke." Astolfo greeted enthusiastically.


    "What''s the situation?" asked Jeanne.


    "He can''t understand it for a while, after all, the days are still long, so don''t worry about this for a while," Wu Ming replied with a smile.


    "Thene and eat, Sodeke."


    In a few moments, Wu Ming and Jeanne had almost finished their meal, and Sieg had not yet arrived.


    "Why hasn''t Siege yet?" said Astolfo bored as he crawled across the table.


    Coincidentally, as soon as Astolfo finished speaking, Sieg entered the dining room.


    "Oh, Sir Sodeke."


    Since Sieg had just faced Wu Ming sermon, he was a little embarrassed now as if a student had seen a teacher.


    "Fast! Sief, let''s eat, we have to actter," Astolfo said.


    "Un, alright."


    .....


    Soon everyone was ready.


    Fiore and Caules sat on the Millennia Fortress, and Frankenstein followed Caules and Fiore and was responsible for protecting them both.


    Wu Ming and Jeanne acted as the main force and decoy. Astolfo was probing in the sky. Sieg had to ovee a special situation with Astolfo, so he rode a Hippogriff with Astolfo.


    And finally Chiron used his irvoyance skill for a sniper.


    As for Sisigou Kairi and Mordred, however, the two camps were different, even if Wu Ming was present, Sisigou Kairi still insisted on acting separately.


    After discussing how to deal with Amakusa Shirou Tokisada, the two found a grave near Trifas and left Millennia Fortress.


    "Let''s go, Jeanne."


    "Un."


    Wu Ming took out a bottle of potion, opened it and drank it.


    This is a high-grade potion with special invisibility in YGGDRASSIL that can protect skill detection and can only be seen through items with detection.


    After drinking, Wu Ming instantly became transparent.


    After seeing Wu Ming disappear, Jeanne suppressed her own magic power and began to act as bait on the way.


    Due to the murderous ghost incident in Trifas during this period, Trifas at night can basically be said that nothing hase out.


    The moonlight shone on the ground, and Jeanne in school uniform walked down the street step by step.


    Many residents are already asleep, not a few households whose lights are on. Even so, the surroundings weren''t dark. After all, the moon tonight was much brighter than usual.


    Wu Ming hid his figure and followed behind Jeanne.


    (Although the n is good, I am afraid that the other party will not y the cards ording to the routine.) Wu Ming thought this way.


    And just in case, Wu Ming has rearranged the magic scrolls around the Millennium Fortress, and there is Chiron and Frankenstein, it can be said to be safe for now.


    Fortunately, ck Assassin was not as cunning as Wu Ming had imagined.


    Slowly fog began to form around.


    Whether it was Chiron who was watching closely with irvoyance with a bow and arrow, or Astolfo who was flying over Jeanne with Hippogriff with Sieg, both tensed up and watched Jeanne.


    Right in the front corner, a dark shadow shed past, and Jeanne happened to see it.


    This seemed to tempt Jeanne to leave.


    "It seems that the other party is not a simple person, she still knows to seduce the enemy."


    Wu Ming said behind Jeanne.


    "So, do we need to catch up?" Jeanne asked softly without looking back.


    "Of course, the other party has created an opportunity for us, there is no need to do anything. Don''t worry, I will follow you closely."


    "Um."


    After that, Jeanne rushed to where the ck shadow disappeared.


    After a series of throws and spins, the shadow carried Jeanne into a residential area that stretched out in all directions.


    Jeanne stood where it was still empty, observing her surroundings carefully.


    On the roof of a residential building behind Jeanne, the figure of the ck Assassin Jack the Ripper appeared.


    "Yeah, let''s kill"


    Jack the Ripper posed while holding his dagger upside down, and muttered in his mouth.


    "Hell begins...."


    "We are fire..."


    "Rain..."


    "Strength..."


    "Let there be a massacre..."


    "Maria the Ripper (The Holy Mother of Dismemberment)"


    At that moment Jack the Ripper shouted his real Noble Phantasm name and rushed towards Jeanne.


    Jeanne suddenly realized the danger, and quickly condensed the armor and holy g.


    *ng--!*


    "What!" shouted Jack the Ripper in disbelief.


    His pair of daggers were blocked by something invisible.


    Wu Ming showed his figure, held Exsilver, and hit a dead end with Jack dagger.


    "Long time no see, ck Assassin Jack the Ripper."


    The moment he saw Jack the Ripper, Wu Ming recalled all kinds of information from Jack the Ripper.


    Wu Ming swung his sword and knocked Jack away.


    Jack turned in midair and stabilized when shended.


    "Why! How can you be okay!"


    Noble Phantasm Jack, Maria the Ripper, wields a set of four oddly shaped des and is ssified as a Rank D Noble Phantasm.


    This Noble Phantasm causes curse-type damage to enemies under certain conditions. When these conditions are met, there will be a hateful curse effect of "hatred against children who are denied everything, even the opportunity to sell their own meat, children abandoned by 80,000 prostitutes in the London ghetto to maintain their own livelihood" Will have the effect of a hate curse.


    There are three conditions, namely <Night>, <Female>, and <Misty>. If Jack uses this Noble Phantasm again when all conditions areplete, the target internal organs will immediately be pulled out of the body and be a dissected corpse.


    If the condition was notplete, only pure damage would be dealt, but currently, every time the condition waspleted, the strength would also increase.


    But...


    "Why are big brothers and sisters nothing at all!"


    Noble Phantasm Jack is not an attack with a dagger, but a curse, so it can be used over long distances.


    Meaning that it could be locked remotely, even if one received this Noble Phantasm attack for a moment, the previously targeted person would be harmed.


    Jack couldn''t understand, even if she couldn''t inflict a fatal blow on the opponent, they should be slightly injured.


    But Jack looked at Wu Ming, and she clearly felt his attack hit Wu Ming, but she couldn''t see any impact.


    And Jeanne behind her also looked unfazed.


    "Using a curse on a dragon, how can it be effective?" said Wu Ming mockingly.


    Evil Dragon EX:


    At a time when Europeans cursed the Evil Dragon and were cursed as a giant dragon with great magical power, it basically ignored all negative influences.


    "The curse of 80,000 abandoned babies is not enough!" shouted Wu Ming.


    "Moreover, I have resistance to curses. Even if you attack me, it will only cause a small amount of damage, and it won''t cause me any fatal injuries at all." Said Jeanne holding the holy g.


    What was needed to maintain the effects of this Noble Phantasm was not physical defense, but power against the curse. Coincidentally as a Saintess, Jeanne was naturally resistant to curses, and her level wasn''t low.


    "Give up obediently, Jack, if you surrender now, I will not kill you."


    "!!!"

 Chapter 88: Pursuit

    Chapter 88: Pursuit


    "Oh!!"


    Jack couldn''t help but wonder, even Jeanne was confused.


    "If you surrender now, I will limit your freedom until the end of the Holy Grail War." Wu Ming continued.


    Not knowing why, Wu Ming denied the original n to get rid of Jack the Ripper.


    "But..." Jeanne seemed to want to say something.


    However, Wu Ming interrupted her.


    "Let me be stubborn for a while, Jeanne."


    "In that case, okay."


    After all, Jeanne and Sodeke were close rtives andrades in arms life and death together. After thinking about it for a while, Jeanne who couldn''t figure out the reason, decided to believe in Sodeke, that was Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming smiled as he saw Jeanne agree.


    Then he said to Jack: "How? Have you considered it? Your current body has not fully recovered. It must be very disadvantageous to match us."


    Wu Ming looked at Jack, whose body was bandaged, and saw at a nce that the injury Wu Ming had caused to Jack had not yet recovered.


    "I refuse, big brother, what are you talking about for no reason, we are enemies now~" Jack said as she looked at Wu Ming with an innocent face.


    "Really, is this your answer." Wu Ming closed his eyes and said.


    "Then, I will defeat youpletely!" Wu Ming opened his eyes, and red vertical pupils appeared in the eyes like real ck pearls.


    The bright silver white armor covered his body in an instant, Wu Ming held Exsilver, and rushed towards Jack in an instant.


    And Jack came prepared this time too. In a moment of silence, she also jumped back, and then threw a child out of the darkness.


    Wu Ming hugged the child, looked at Jack who jumped on the roof and started to retreat, and hurriedly handed the child to Jeanne.


    "Jeanne, this child was left to you."


    "No problem, you can chase her calmly!"


    After Jeanne picked up the child, Wu Ming looked at Jack...


    Jack jumped onto the roof, saw Wu Min and started jumping from house to house.


    And Wu Ming is the power of the right foot that steps on the ground, and a lot of magic power is released. With Wu Ming right foot as the center, the ground showed a crack in the cobweb suit.


    He immediately rushed into the sky and shot towards Jack who was constantly jumping on the roof.


    "What!" Jack felt Wu Ming catch up, and when she looked back, she couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Jack hastily changed direction, jumped into theplex and narrow residential street in an instant, and rushed over quickly.


    Jack with A-rank Agility, coupled with the A-rank


    ability, it made sense that escaping was fine.


    However, several arrows were shot from a distance ahead of Jack path.


    Now that Jack couldn''t slow down at all, she would be overtaken by Wu Ming once she slowed down, but if she didn''t slow down, the arrow in front of her would definitely hit her.


    There was a wolf in front of them and a tiger behind Jack was watching Wu Ming catch up while waiting, she was holding a dagger to cut the arrow.


    And just as Jack had just cut these arrows, suddenly a special arrow that was twice as fast as the first few arrows came towards her.


    Jack just wanted to cut the arrow with a dagger, and it was Wu Ming who followed behind her and shouted: "Don''t expect it to work!"


    Wu Ming gathered magic power on the holy sword Exsilver, held the hilt on his back, and threw it out as a javelin.


    Jack knew that she couldn''t stop his blow, so she could only block the sword trajectory with his dagger.


    *Puffing!*


    The arrow went straight through one of Jack legs. As a result of the arrow hit, Jack leg was immediately injured.


    And Jack fell weakly into the street.


    Jack looked at Wu Ming who was chasing. She didn''t know what to think. Wu Ming didn''t attack, so she just watched.


    Then Wu Ming felt a wave of spatial fluctuations, and Jack disappeared before Wu Ming eyes.


    "Sure enough, it''s Command Seals again." Wu Ming said, standing on top of the building staring at Jack who disappeared.


    But Wu Ming had already suffered a loss once, and he would definitely not ept it again.


    When Jack attacked Fiorest time, Jack had already been marked with a Magecraft trap. Although there was a time limit, as far as the current situation was concerned, there was plenty of time.


    As long as it wasn''t far from Wu Ming for a long distance, it was impossible to get rid of his pursuit. At this moment, Jack with a mark like a lighthouse in the dark sea in his eyes that was very conspicuous.


    And to prevent Jack from being summoned by his Master again with Command Seals, Wu Ming and Jeanne deliberately chose to act as bait in the central area of Trifas. At the center of Trifas, Wu Ming could almost feel Trifas.


    In this case, even if Master once again summoned Jack with Command Seals, even if Jack had made Jeanne deviate a little earlier, it would not have much impact on Wu Ming perception of Jack.


    Of course, the premise of this series is that Master Jack is in Trifas, otherwise Wu Ming will be helpless.


    ording to Wu Ming conclusion from his own sword, Jack was seriously injured and couldn''t leave Trifas in such a short time.


    She could only kill people in Trifas to replenish his magic power. Otherwise, as long as she identally encountered a Servant of the ck faction or a certain Servant of the red faction, Jack didn''t even have the strength for a bit of self-protection.


    Sure enough, the marks on Jack body moved in the opposite direction to the direction Wu Ming chased after Jack after a period of spatial change.


    It seemed that the other party had already discussed it, and when they lost, they ran in the opposite direction, and then the Master would summon her back with Command Seals.


    But his opponent probably did not expect that Wu Mingbat power was so strong, and Jack almost died here.


    "With this, as long as I find the location of the Master, then I won''t be afraid that Jack will run away again."


    As he said, Wu Ming immediately turned around, released the magic power from his body, and headed to where he felt at the moment.


    However, the roof where Wu Ming was standing earlier had been damaged and had holes, yet it suddenly woke up the sleeping people in this house.


    In a private house, next to a corpse, a woman holds Jack


    Long straight green hair that reaches the waist, a short green off-shoulder skirt is covered with a brown jacket, there is ck fur on the jacket, and a pair of ck knee-high boots on the legs, which looks like a young woman.


    This is the current Master of ck Assassin Jack the Ripper, and the one who was sacrificed by the original Master ck Assassin Sagara Hyouma.... Rikudou Reika.


    "Jack, are you all right." Rikudou Reika asked Jack in an incredibly soft voice, touching his head and looking at his short legs which were still in the form of a spiritual body.


    "It hurts, mom, we''re hurt." Jack choked with tears in the corners of his eyes.


    If one didn''t see the bloodstains, daggers and broken legs on his body, one would think that this was a cute kid being bullied.


    Moreover, what Jack said to us was actually referring to herself, not her and Rikudou Reika.


    Because Wu Ming also said earlier that Jack used the curse of 80,000 abandoned babies, which meant that his body was 80,000 abandoned babies.


    "Okay~ Mommy will get you out of here." With that, Rikudou Reika stood up, picked up Jack whose broken leg was ufortable to move, and walked towards the bedroom door.


    *crack*


    Rikudou Reika opened the door and walked out.


    *Whosshh*

 Chapter 89: The Mist

    Chapter 89: The Mist


    *Puff!* The sound of arrows shot through the flesh.


    *Puffs!*


    Rikudou Reika fell to the ground, and together with Jack.


    A sharp arrow pierced both of them.


    In the distance, Atnta maintained an archery posture, watching two pairs of figures fall in the distance.


    "Mom Mom" Jacky in Rikudou Reika arms, raised his head hard and looked at her.


    Rikudou Reika opened her eyes with difficulty, looked at Jack who was stabbed with her, raised her hand and caressed Jack face.


    "Jackit''s alrightI gave orders with thest Command SealsJackeven without meyou''re fine"


    A burst of red light shed, and thest Command Seals in Rikudou Reika hand disappeared, and then Rikudou Reika put her hand down and closed her eyes.


    "mom, mom, mom"


    *Puff--! Puffs!*


    Another arrow was shot into Jack body, and Jack no longer insisted on being unable to stand and fell on his face.


    Atnta came from the thick fog, looked at the mother and child, and shook his head.


    "Such a child turns out to be a Heroic Spirit." She sighed as he spoke.


    However, right at this moment, Jack "corpse" moved, she stood up as if nothing had happened, and stood up with the arrow pierced through her and Rikudou Reika.


    Atnta hastily jumped back and aimed at the opponent with a bow and arrow.


    Jack turned around and stood in front of Atnta, his head suddenly turned ny degrees, looked at Atnta, and said, "Whywhy!"


    *Puff--!*


    Then Jack body suddenly exploded, and a huge thick smoke instantly spread around Jack as the center.


    Smoke enveloped Atnta and Wu Ming had just arrived and even Jeanne, who was carrying a child in the distance, got involved.


    A huge stream of magical smoke enveloped Wu Ming, he closed his eyes, and used his mind and eyes to detect the surroundings with his own magical detection.


    "Reality Marble?!" Wu Ming said in surprise.


    When the smoke dissipated, the scene in front of Wu Mingpletely changed, he was at an alley crossing at the moment.


    Wu Ming frowned and looked around.


    Decay and destruction flooded this era. The smoke generated by industrial productionpletely covered the city.


    Everything in front of him, the walls, floors, and houses was gray and ck which was an ufortable color.


    Looking at the newspaper blowing in the wind, Wu Ming stretched out his hand to grasp it, and what caught his attention was arge amount of English.


    "Oh, I see. If I''m not mistaken, this should be Ennd in 1888."


    Wu Ming threw away the newspaper and started walking out of this alley.


    As he was about to walk out into the street, there was a cry for help.


    "Let go of me, please!"


    Wu Ming looked towards asking for help, it was a strong man holding a wine bottle bullying a girl who seemed to be just a teenager.


    The girl''s face was covered with thick foundation, her face was painted like a young woman makeup, and her lips were painted with bright red lipstick.


    Her face and body weren''t aligned at all, such a small child woulde out with such heavy makeup, Wu Ming had seen what kind of work this girl was doing.


    "Stop it!" Wu Ming shouted loudly.


    Even knowing that all of this was Jack the Ripper Noble Phantasm, an illusion within Reality Marble, Wu Ming still couldn''t help but stop this scene.


    Then the man noticed that there was someone else and fled in a hurry.


    Upon seeing Wu Ming, the girl also fled in a panic.


    However, the ce where he escaped was the main road. As soon as the girl got out of the way, a speeding carriage rushed towards her.


    In his desperate eyes, the carriage was getting closer and closer to her.


    Wu Ming stretched out his hand and pulled back the unresponsive girl.


    The girl looked at Wu Ming, didn''t say much, and didn''t mean to say thank you, once again, she turned around and prepared to run away.


    "Is this the neighborhood you live in, Jack?"


    The girl who heard this paused, then turned to look at Wu Ming.


    "Yes, it is a sad world where we are abandoned by prostitutes."


    Seeing Wu Ming who still wanted to say something, he didn''t mean to listen, but turned around and left.


    Seeing Wu Ming leave, the girl was stunned on the spot, and then she also left Wu Ming perception range, not knowing where she was going.


    Because the first to start the industrial revolution caused Ennd to be very powerful, and after bing strong, it brought decadent prosperity.


    Although not everyone is rotten, judging by the current living conditions in this Reality Marble, these children must have had a bad life.


    The reason why Wu Ming decided not to kill Jack, and even one of the Jacks he met just now ignored her, was simply because he felt that they should not have to endure this kind of pain and curse. In his mind he already had some ideas.


    After all, he was also called a Heroic Spirit.


    "The most urgent thing is to find Jeanne first. With his character, he will definitely catch up with Jack."


    ....


    At this time, Jeanne met Jack, no, it must be said that Jack found Jeanne herself.


    Jeanne walked down the smoky street, looked at the surrounding streets that werepletely different from Trifas, and said, "This isLondon?"


    Looking at the illusory ck necromantic people passing by on the street, Jeanne frowned.


    "This is the ck Assassin dream, his nightmare."


    At this time, Jack whose body had be very young, quietly appeared behind Jeanne, and then a burst of smoke began to surround Jeanne.


    And Jeanne seems sensitive, and her body emits light, dispelling the smoke around her.


    And Jack ran away in a hurry.


    Jeanne turned and looked in the direction Jack was running away from.


    "There."


    After speaking, she followed.


    ....


    On the other hand, Wu Ming found a pair of acquaintances unexpectedly while instinctively searching for Jack body.


    "Sieg? Astolfo? How did you twoe here?"


    Wu Ming looked at Seig who was beingforted by Astolfo.


    "Ah, this is Sodeke, great. Just now, because we learned that Master Jack had used Command Seals, we looked for the source of the magic power that Chiron had identally discovered."


    "Just as wended, a cloud of smoke suddenly surrounded us. Master and I had disappeared, and what seemed like an illusion had just appeared. Since Master was unable to ept it for a while, Iforted him." Astolfo exined.


    "Sir Sodeke" Sieg lifted his bowed head and looked at Wu Ming with tired eyes.


    "Is that real? Rider told me that none of them were truebut"


    Wu Ming looked at Sieg and said, "Since you saw it, you have to ept it, Sieg."


    After Sieg heard these words, his eyes immediately widened.


    "In other words, it''s true" Sieg said with an ''I just found out'' expression.


    "But the people or things you''ve been meetingtely aren''t fake, you can only say that humans are just animals like that."


    Looking at the still dumbfounded Sieg, Wu Ming looked at Astolfo.


    "Astolfo, Sieg will be left to you. You are here to protect him. Don''t let him roam anymore."


    "Oh oh! So."


    After the exnation, Wu Ming turned and left, he wanted to find Jack.

 Chapter 90: Curse

    Chapter 90: Curse


    Jeanne chases after Jack until he reaches a dead end where Jack can no longer escape.


    Jeanne looked at Jack who had stopped advancing, and said, "Why, you don''t run anymore?"


    Young Jack saw Jeanne holy aura, and said with fear: "You... Aren''t you afraid of Jack the Ripper?"


    Jeanne shook her head calmly.


    "You are just a victim of tragedy."


    Jack was also rtively calm, when she waved his hand, several children appeared around the smoke.


    There was a boy and a girl, the oldest was about eleven or twelve and the youngest was about four or five, these children began to ask for help from Jeanne.


    "Saintess Jeanne."


    "Miss Jeanne."


    "Saintess."


    "Please save us."


    "Help...."


    "Save poor Jack."


    They raised their hands and headed towards Jeanne like a bunch of ghosts.


    Jeanne said without a change of expression: "I can''t do it."


    In an instant, these children stopped their actions and stared wide-eyed at Jeanne.


    "All of you have been absorbed by the legend of Jack the Ripper."


    Then, Jeanne right hand started to glow.


    "Even if I can beat you, I can''t save you."


    Looking at the retreating children with wide open eyes, Jeanne continued to speak.


    "All of you should also understand."


    "The umted hatred and desperation of the victims have turned all of you into legends of Jack the Ripper."


    Young Jack stood in disbelief with a desperate expression.


    Jeanne raised her hand and looked at Jack.


    At this moment, an arrow shot towards Jeanne, she retreated suddenly, and the light in her hand disappeared.


    Jeanne looked at Atnta, who was standing on the roof next to her, and said.


    "What do you want to do! Red Archers!"


    Atnta jumped in front of the children, shielded them, and then fired his bow and arrow at Jeanne.


    "That''s what I want to say, what do you want to do!"


    "They are children, innocent children. These children are not even evil, they are victims! They are sad souls destroyed by the structure of the world!"


    Atnta said with a gloomy expression on his face.


    "If you want to kill them, then I will never let you!"


    Jeanne looked at Atnta, and said firmly and earnestly: "You also have to understand that these children live, just to add to their friends."


    "Shut up."


    "Restoring the soul is salvation."


    "What kind of rescue is that!" Atnta roared.


    Then arrows filled with anger were fired.


    Don''t know if it was because of Jeanne anger or technique, but Jeanne only slightly tilted her head to dodge the arrow.


    "Then I ask you, you chose to hold the holy g instead of wielding your sword on the battlefield, not because you don''t want to kill people, or because you don''t want blood on your hands!?" Atnta asked.


    "What do you think, Red Archer."


    Jeanne said thoughtfully.


    "Do you think I didn''t use a sword, just didn''t cover my hands with blood Since I decided to participate in the war, my hands have been covered in blood."


    "It is also because Sodeke helped me share this blood and I will be called a Saintess byter generations."


    "If you really think so, you are not a Saintess at all!" Atnta is angry again.


    "Because of that, I never thought of myself as a Saintess," Jeanne said naturally.


    "What!?" Atnta was a little taken aback.


    "That''s right, Atnta."


    "Who!?" Atnta arrow points elsewhere.


    Wu Ming slowly walked out of the dark path.


    "That is you!?" Atnta looked at Wu Ming nervously. After all, Wu Mingbat effectiveness should not be underestimated. The Servants of the red faction had seen the Pir of Starlight that day all from Hanging Garden Semiramis.


    "I am not a general of national safety. Those titles were only added to us byter generations."


    "Just like d, he was ndered as Drac, and now he really is Drac. Like Jack, he is a Legend turned Jack the Ripper, this is the sorrow of the Heroic Spirit." Wu Ming looked at Jack and said.


    At first, Jeanne wanted to end the war and put an end to this crime. Just because God said he couldn''t stand watching the war between humans


    Jeanne was going to war, and Wu Ming was worried about Jeanne, so he also joined the army.


    Jeanne became more and more like a Saintess with God revtion, but Wu Ming was different. Apart from saving the country, he has gone his own way.


    Sodeke had the skills of an adventurer and it could be seen how restless Wu Ming was.


    Then Jeanne spoke again.


    "This is their world of memories, this is just the remnants of a birth dream. Do you want those children to suffer in this ambiguous world forever, Red Archer."


    "So, please get out of the way."


    With Jeanne eyes shining, Atnta gasped, and she put down the bow and arrow in her hands.


    But...


    "I refuse." Atnta said as if refusing.


    "If I reject them and reject these children, then who else can love them again. Is your god!" Atnta looked at Jeanne viciously.


    "I will never let you kill them! Ruler!"


    However, at this moment, one of Jack incarnations, the blonde girl Wu Ming had seen before, slowly walked towards Jeanne.


    "Isn''t it possible, do you really want to kill us?"


    Jeanne lowered her head, and the front bangs covered her eyes, making it hard to see the expression in her eyes.


    But from Wu Ming point of view, Jeanne must be very ufortable in her heart.


    "That''s enough, Jeanne." Wu Ming said, walking behind him.


    "You''ve done enough, leave it to me next."


    Jeanne looked at Wu Ming suspiciously. Seeing Wu Ming didn''t mean he wanted to kill Jack like her. What the hell is that? Did Wu Ming really have a way to save the children who had be Jack the Ripper?


    After speaking, Wu Ming walked in front of Jeanne and turned his gaze to the blonde girl who was staring at Wu Ming.


    "You are evil spirits absorbed by the legend of Jack the Ripper. Actually, you''re also Jack the Ripper. In other words, you have your own Throne of Heroes."


    After that, Wu Ming stretched out one of his hands, and the hand emitted a star-like light.


    The other kids started to join towards the blonde girl


    After blending with the other children, the girl in front of him changed back to the appearance of a ck Assassin, namely Jack with white hair.


    Wu Ming hand touched Jack hair, closed his eyes slightly, and smiled.


    "I will let you get rid of the legend of Jack the Ripper, please believe me."


    After being surprised for a while, Jack looked at the gentle older brother in front of her and nodded heavily.


    "Um."

 Chapter 91: Jack the Ripper Absorption

    Chapter 91: Jack the Ripper Absorption


    After seeing Jack smile and nod, Wu Ming started the ceremony.


    He closed his eyes and touched Jack hair. Light appeared, and instantly flooded the surroundings, leaving Jeanne and Atnta unable to open their eyes.


    Currently, Wu Ming and Jack were in an enclosed space.


    Seeing Jack with his eyes closed, Wu Ming looked around again.


    Apart from Wu Ming and Jack, there was arge amount of ck smoke in this space, and the ck smoke gave off an abnormal aura.


    "Is this the curse of <Jack the Ripper>? ". said Wu Ming while frowning while looking at the ck smoke.


    But it was Jack who had closed his eyes, opened his eyes, and what caught her was Wu Ming and the <Jack the Ripper> curse that had been wrapped around them the entire time.


    Jack looked a little panicked at this point. Even though this curse had been with them for nearly two hundred years, Jack and the others still looked terrified when they saw this curse at this moment.


    Wu Ming stepped forward to hold Jack and said softly, "It''s okay Jack, I''m here."


    Jack didn''t know why. After hearing Wu Ming words, she calmed down and stimted them to think that this curse wasn''t such a terrible thing anymore.


    "You became a gathering of vengeful spirits not only because of your grievances, but because you were absorbed by the curse of <Jack the Ripper>, you were cursed to be Jack the Ripper and unable to reincarnate."


    Jack looked at Wu Ming suspiciously, wondering what Wu Ming meant.


    Wu Ming touched Jack head while waiting, and continued.


    "So if someone takes the <Jack the Ripper> curse on your behalf, doesn''t that mean you''re free?"


    Jack looked at Wu Ming with wide eyes in disbelief.


    They already understood Wu Ming meaning.


    "But in that case, you will"


    "I''m going to be Jack the Ripper, right?" Wu Ming smiled.


    "Don''t worry, I am Dragon of the Root, a curse for more than two hundred years, it doesn''t even make me wink."


    Wu Ming n was to absorb Jack curse into his body bymunicating with Jack soul. In this way, they are just vengeful spirits. Finally, with Jeanne prayer, they can purify the vengeful spirit and enter into heaven or reincarnation.


    "So I''ll start, little Jack."


    Wu Ming closed his eyes, his body shone slightly, and the ck mist around him began to be absorbed by his body like a struggle, he faintly seemed to have heard the sound of someone struggling.


    (That''s Jack the Ripper.) Wu Ming thought this way.


    Immediately, with a speed visible to the naked eye, the ck mist waspletely absorbed by Wu Ming.


    Now, the entire space is no longer entangled by the ck mist before, and is no longer terrifying and terrifying.


    It''s just that, because of the vengeful spirit, there is a bit of cold here.


    "Okay, now you''re no longer Jack." Wu Ming took a deep breath and said to the soul pool in front of him.


    "Iwe reallyreally saved?" She looked at Wu Ming with tears in her eyes.


    "Un! I promise."


    She held Wu Ming excitedly and cried.


    "Thank you thank you thank you..."


    They just continue to be grateful, so they can express their feelings.


    "Then let''s go out."


    "Um."


    ....


    The outside world...


    When the star-like light emitted by Wu Ming no longer flickered, Jeanne and Atnta opened their eyes, at this moment, they found that they were no longer in Reality Marble, but returned to Trifas.


    And Sieg and Astolfo who were also involved in Reality Marble before, also appeared on the road not far away.


    And the original thick fog has also disappeared.


    After reacting, both Jeanne and Atnta looked to where Wu Ming and Jack were before.


    However, the two discovered that there was only a child with an illusory body beside Wu Ming at this time, and ck Assassin Jack reaction had disappeared.


    "I''ve saved Jack from the curse of <Jack the Ripper>. Now he no longer Jack, just a bunch of vengeful Spirits." Wu Ming exined to the two.


    Then Wu Ming looked at Jeanne and said, "Jeanne,e and pray for them."


    And at this time, Jeanne is also relieved, after all it is only a vengeful spirit, as long as it is purified, it can reincarnate like an ordinary soul.


    Wu Ming looked at the slightly confused Atnta, then looked at the released <Jack> and said, "What do you want to do, it''s not Jack the Ripper?"


    <Jack> who was no longer Jack the Ripper walked straight to Atnta.


    "Well~ big sister Atnta, thank you, thank you for protecting us until the end. We''re leaving now, starting our new life, goodbye."


    Atnta looked at the child who said this, and shed tears.


    The ck mist on his right hand also disappeared at this moment.


    Atnta wiped her tears, smiled and said to <Jack>. "Ah, go on, I hope you are happy."


    After that, <Jack> turned into a small starlight under Jeanne prayer and disappeared.


    Before disappearing, Wu Ming heard faintly


    "Thank you, big brother~"


    "Goodbye, Jack!" Then Wu Ming shook his head again, obviously the other party was no longer Jack the Ripper, she was Jack.


    After that, Wu Ming looked at Atnta.


    "So do you have anything to say, Atnta."


    Atnta seems to have disappeared because of the curse that has ensnared her, and she has returned to being the female hunter she was so famous for.


    "I have nothing to say, thank you, Sodeke." Atnta looked at Wu Ming, his eyes full of gratitude.


    Atnta looked at Jeanne again.


    "I will definitely knock you down and make you agree with my idea <so that the children can be saved>, Ruler." Atnta, like a hero, challenged other heroes.


    Jeanne smiled sadly.


    "Aaaah!"


    Atnta dodged quickly, then looked at Wu Ming again with grateful eyes, then jumped onto the roof and left.


    "Are you okay? I couldn''t find you before. After a while, the thick fog suddenly disappeared. The Berserker sent by Master to look for you, saw Red Archer and thought you were under attack so I immediately rushed over." Chiron said with induction.


    "It''s okay, ck Assassin has been resolved, let''s talk about what happened and what happened." Wu Ming said.


    Then Wu Ming and Jeanne, as well as Astolfo who was holding Sieg face and Frankenstein who hade to support, returned to Millennia Fortress.


    Trifas is peaceful again, the residents here don''t know that the ghost murder incident has been resolved while they are asleep.

 Chapter 92: Discussion

    Chapter 92: Discussion


    The next day, at noon, Millennia City Fortress was in the meeting room.


    Because the time to finish Jack the Ripper yesterday was evening, and it was almostte at night after everything was settled, so everyone decided to schedule a meeting for the day.


    Fiore sat in the first seat, looking at the people sitting on either side.


    Wu Ming, Jeanne, Sieg, Astolfo, Caules, Chiron, Gordes, Sisigou Kairi, and Mordred.


    Therefore to discuss the final strategy for Hanging Garden, Sisigou Kairi and Mordred came early.


    Frankenstein remained absent from this meeting due to his ss as a Berserker.


    "ck Assassin Jack the Ripper has finally been resolved. I would like to thank Miss Jeanne and Sir Sodeke in advance."


    Due to her difort, Fiore only bowed her head slightly to express her gratitude.


    "This is my duty as a Ruler." Jeanne shook her head and said, Fiore doesn''t need to thank her anymore.


    "As a trespasser, I just listened to Ruler, no need to say thank you." Wu Ming smiled.


    "By the way, are you ready to attack Hanging Garden?" asked Jeanne.


    "Yes, we have prepared a number of nes, then we can fly directly to Hanging Garden."


    At this moment, Astolfo stood up and raised his hand.


    "I~ I~ I can fly a ne, let me be a pilot~"


    Seeing Astolfo excited expression, Wu Ming smiled helplessly.


    "We will use more than one ne. It is very troublesome for you to fly it."


    "All nes were handed over to the Golems to steer." Caules interrupted.


    Astolfo sat down with a grim face.


    "Although we have prepared several nes, we stillck a trump card. After all, Hanging Garden has an EX-rank automatic attack magic cannon, so for the current situation, we are still at a disadvantage."


    At this moment, Wu Ming raised his hand.


    "I have the means to directly enter the Hanging Garden, but I must know what kind of ce it is inside the Hanging Garden."


    The method that Wu Ming said was the <Gate> scroll. He was currently a Saber-ss Sodeke, so he couldn''t use the <Gatei skill himself, but if it was a scroll, knowing the target location could almost open a <Gate>.


    After that, Wu Ming opened Dragonest and took out a scroll of golden ripples.


    cing the scroll in the center of the table, Wu Ming began to exin.


    "This is a high-level Magecraft scroll called <Gate> that can connect two known locations to teleportation magic, provided that there must be two locations in mind."


    Then Wu Ming looked at Chiron: "Chiron, if you have been to the Hanging Garden and are the teacher of the great heroes of Greek mythology, you should be able to use this scroll."


    Everyone looked at Chiron. Chiron took the scroll and studied it for a while, then said: "This is a Magecraft scroll simr to Norse mythology. I guess I should be able to use it, but I still have to prepare beforehand. After all, these are Magecraft scrollsparable to Magic."


    "What!?" Everyone was shocked, especially Fiore, Caules, and Gordes who were Magus.


    "Youyou, you, you said this was a Magecraft scrollparable to Magic!?" Gordes gulped.


    After all, Magecraft and Magic in this world were not the same.


    Magecraft is an umbre term for artificially reproducing mysterious and magical behavior. Although it is an extraordinary and mysterious phenomenon, as long as it is caused by nature, it is not Magic.


    In short, it is a human factor and a natural factor.


    And all Magus had an iron rulethey couldn''t show the world mysteries.


    When an ordinary Magus performs Magecraft and an ordinary person sees it, the Magus must either erase the memory of an ordinary person, or the Magus must kill an ordinary person who sees Magecraft.


    In any case, kill ordinary people or erase the memory loss and don''t let ordinary people find out about Magecraft existence.


    As for why, it was because of a "mystery".


    Long ago, when cultural civilizations were not civilized, basically all Magecraft were called Magecraft. Those who use Magic are called Magicians.


    Now that Magic is known to more people, Magic is slowly being relegated to Magecraft.


    Concealment is the essence of Magecraft.


    The more people know and use Magecraft, the more Magecraft will spread and weaken. Because Magecraft uses a predetermined power in the Root, the more people know, the weaker the power will be.


    It is like ten powers used by one and ten people. The fewer people who know and the fewer people who will use it, the more powerful Magecraft will be. Magus will try to avoid Magecraft being discovered by ordinary people.


    And there is a clear difference between Magecraft and Magic.


    Magecraft can be achieved with modern technology, and Magic cannot be achieved with modern technology.


    It doesn''t matter how long and how much money it takes, as long as it can be achieved by modern means it''s called Magecraft.


    Like a fireball that can be achieved with modern technology, the fireball is Magecraft.


    Like a journey through space and time that cannot be achieved with modern technology. Traveling through time and space is Magic.


    Of course, the magic that Wu Ming learned in the Great Tomb of Nazarick and the magic of the Type-Moon world were two different things, and they were not the same thing.


    "Yeah, this scroll was obtained when I became a dragon and traveled through another world, so judging by its rank, it''s almost a Magecraft that can bepared to an A-rank Noble Phantasm. Due to my current ss, it cannot be used normally."


    After all, the <Gate> skill was already a very advanced teleportation skill in YGGDRASIL. Regardless of the distance, one only needed to look at a certain ce to connect the two portals.


    There is no limit to the number of teleports, and some can only be used when theparison level reaches a certain level.


    "Then let''s end this meeting, wait until Archer is ready to start the scroll." Fiore said, and she was relieved.


    "You guys have to prepare for the first few days, and it will be a decisive battle in a few days." Wu Ming stood up and said.


    ....


    In the corridor, Wu Ming and Jeanne walked side by side.


    Neither spoke, the two thought of enjoying this temporary meeting in peace.


    After all, Wu Ming didn''t care, but Jeanne would return to the Throne of Heroes after the Holy Grail War ended.


    "Na~ Sodeke."


    "Um?"


    "The battle in a few days must be won."


    "Um."


    In just a few short sentences, the thoughts contained within were endless.


    While the two of them were enjoying this short time, Mordred chased from behind.


    "Hey! Vero, let''s eat!"


    "Hah!?" Wu Ming let out a strange sound.


    "Why did you suddenly find me for dinner?" Wu Ming looked at Mordred and asked suspiciously.


    "Not yet, Master said to prepare before returning to the cemetery, I don''t want to go back, and I haven''t eaten in this city, let''s go!"


    With that said, Mordred used his slender arms to grip Wu Ming neck and stepped forward.


    Reluctantly, he looked back at Jeanne and expressed his apologies with his eyes.


    At first, Jeanne was still shocked, and after reacting, she said softly, "Sodeke, eat slowly."


    After that, Jeanne also turned around and left.

 Chapter 93: Interlude while Eating

    Chapter 93: Interlude while Eating


    Mordred came to the shop which she thought tasted very good.


    Then, under the tutge of the shopkeeper, he served Mordred a dozen dishes.


    Wu Ming was a symbolic ce for some dishes, and then looked at Mordred who was starting to eat, and couldn''t help but mutter in a low voice...


    "Are the people from the Pendragon family all greedy? The same goes for King Uther as well as Artoria eating very much. Now that Mordred ate so much, I was a little skeptical. Does the Pendragon family have two stomachs"


    While eating happily, Mordred looked at Wu Ming, tilted his head and said, "Huh? Did you say something?"


    "No, how can it be, eat quickly, it won''t taste good when it''s cold."


    With that, Wu Ming also picked up the tableware and started a war on the tip of his tongue.


    "By the way, it tastes good," Wu Ming said uneasily.


    "Yes, right? The food at this shop is amazing. Ahhh..."


    After that, Mordred took another bite.


    "Yes, yes."


    Wu Ming looked at Mordred slightly sinking.


    (It makes sense that Mordred is also my daughter...)


    Because Morgan le Fay wanted to create an invincible weapon to help him usurp King Arthur throne, Morgan le Fay collected Wu Ming blood and mixed his own blood with Artoria and Wu Ming. Finally, Mordred was born.


    Because Wu Ming Dragon of Root bloodline is too strong, his bloodline in Mordred body is very thin.


    Even though Mordred body belongs to the very thin Dragon of the bloodline, Mordred can be said to be Wu Ming daughter.


    At the Knights Round Table, Mordred is disliked by others, and only Wu Ming approached Mordred with the tragedy of avoiding the destruction of the kingdom of Artoria by King Arthur son like a legend.


    But in the days after the approach, Wu Ming found that Mordred character was too simple, like a child born several years ago, and Mordred had feelings of admiration for King Arthur.


    Other than Scathach, Medb, and Cu Chinn that Wu Ming met earlier did not match the personalities of the characters he had studied.


    The Scathach that Wu Ming understood, was an indifferent god ying warrior who couldn''t ignore talented people, when he met Scathach like a big sister. Of course, when Scathach trained and fought his attitude was very different.


    And Medb, ording to legend, Medb is a slut young woman, a proud and intelligent woman, but the Medb that Wu Ming met, although a bit arrogant, but the character is not slut.


    Then came Cu Chinn. Legend has it that Cu Chinn was a fiery warrior, and he was extremely ruthless.


    He often broke the agreement and killed several people in sneak attacks. The character of Cu Chinn that Wu Ming met was a pure warrior, and he was not ruthless.


    As for killing others in a sneak attack against the agreement, Wu Ming said even more nonsense. Cu Chinn is not that kind of person.


    This made Wu Ming seriously suspect that the legendary stories of this world were very inconsistent with the legends he knew.


    So that Wu Ming no longer learned from the personalities of the characters he knew, and he began to treat them as strangers.


    In his subsequent contact with Mordred, Mordred seems to find himself rted to Silence, so she often avoids Silence which causes good and bad rtions between the two.


    Wu Ming shook his head, looked back at Mordred who was eating, and smiled.


    "What''s wrong, why are you suddenlyughing?" said Mordred as she looked at the smiling Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming took his fork and took a bite of the beef. Enjoying the juicy beef, he subconsciously replied, "It''s okay, I only remember happy things."


    "Confusing." Mordred didn''t look at Wu Ming, and continued his conquest for food.


    At this time the shop door opened, and a pair of figures walked in.


    "Sir Sodeke!"


    "And the Red Saber!"


    Wu Ming and Mordred looked at the door, and Sieg and Astolfo stood there looking at them.


    Mordred said ufortably, "What does the red Saber mean? Always feels like I caught it! Damn it!"


    Even though Mordred said so, she wasn''t too angry and continued to eat.


    Sieg and Astolfo were slightly embarrassed, standing there smiling awkwardly.


    Wu Ming immediately said: "Since you two are here, let''s eat together."


    For a moment, the owner brought some dishes that Sieg and Astolfo ordered, but neither Sieg nor Astolfo started eating, but seemed to have something to say.


    "Just say it straight away.". Said Wu Ming.


    Sieg hesitated for a moment, then looked at Wu Ming.


    "Un, does Sir Sodeke think that existing human history is correct?"


    Wu Ming put down the cutlery, took the tissue next to him, wiped his mouth, and asked.


    "Is that Jack the Ripper?"


    "Yeah...Though it''s not all humans, but..."


    Sieg seemed to remember the scene he saw in Jack the Ripper Noble Phantasm, and didn''t speak again.


    "So, what do you think of this question Mordred?" Wu Ming didn''t answer Sieg right away, but asked Mordred.


    "Why are you suddenly asking me!" Mordred raised his eyebrows and looked at Wu Ming.


    Mordred said while chewing the food in his mouth.


    "Humans are humans. They are a group of animals that may be good or evil depending on the situation. In the final analysis, they were just a bunch of slightly clever beasts."


    Then she took a fork and put a piece of cake in his mouth.


    "They will only act under the impulse of selfish desires. If they received help, they would soon forget it, but hatred would never be forgotten. The value of protecting them isn''t even worth a coin."


    Mordredpletely ignored Sieg increasingly confused eyes and continued to speak.


    "No, humans are interesting like this, so I" Astolfo replied.


    However, Mordred didn''t care about it and interrupted him.


    "What about you, what do you think."


    Sieg thought for a moment and said.


    "II think I liked humans, at least before I found out about the ck Assassin."


    "Now what?"


    "I don''t knowI always thought that protecting was right, but nowIs this choice right? I do not know..."


    Seeing Sieg who lowered his head, Wu Ming smiled.


    "Then I congratte you first, Sieg."


    "Oh!?" Sieg and Astolfo looked at Wu Ming in confusion.


    "Because you are thinking in the right direction, Sieg."


    Wu Ming looked at Mordred, feeling the gaze make Mordred slightly ufortable.


    Then he looked at Sieg.


    "Don''t mention whether the things you protect are true, you at least have the right approach. Regardless of the ending, at least the starting point is good."


    Wu Ming took a sip of the drink and continued.


    "This is already a very good thing for a Homunculus like you who was born not too long ago."


    Then Wu Ming looked at Mordred who had finished eating, and moved his eyes.


    Mordred understood the meaning, stood up, and walked towards the door.


    Wu Ming also stood up, and they left.


    "You still have a lot to learn, Sieg, at least I can tell you that there is nothing wrong with protecting humans, but you have to distinguish between those that deserve to be protected and those that don''t."


    Mordred walked out of the shop, Wu Ming followed closely, and Wu Ming left a message for Sieg


    "Only by protecting the things worth protecting, can you live ording to your heart."


    At this moment, Sieg seemed to understand something, and he seemed to understand nothing.


    In short, he no longer felt as flustered as before.


    "By the way, help pay the bill." Wu Ming voice sounded after he left.


    Then Sieg and Astolfo fell to the ground and couldn''t get up again.

 Chapter 94: Battle

    Chapter 94: Battle


    Three dayster, at night it is located in the abandoned Magecraft ck Caster workshop.


    The crowd gathered here.


    Chiron was already at the final step before sessfully implementing the <Gate> scroll. As long as he poured magic power into the scroll, the Gate could be opened.


    Since <Gate> directly created a portal somewhere, Semiramis who controlled Hanging Garden, wouldn''t have noticed anything abnormal before.


    During these three days, the abnormal body of the Homunculus, Gordes took the initiative to take care of the Homunculus. With Sieg having ovee the knot in his heart working with Astolfo to help heal the Homunculus.


    Fiore transferred the Magecraft engraving to her younger brother Caules, where Chiron was required to perform the ritual, and Wu Ming had to temporarily change Chiron control of the <Gate> scroll.


    After that, Wu Ming apanied Jeanne on a date and enjoyed onest time. Meanwhile, he runs into Caules who is chatting with Frankenstein in a flowering bush.


    In short, everyone is very busy these days.


    Now, everyone will attack Hanging Garden.


    "Go ahead, Archer," said Fiore.


    "Yes." After speaking, Chiron injected a small amount of magic power into the scroll, and a ck and red hole appeared.


    "Let''s go, everyone, have to stop Amakusa Shirou Tokisada." Jeanne said, wearing blue armor and holding the holy g in her hands.


    "Yes!" everyone answered in unison.


    Jeanne, Wu Ming, Chiron, Astolfo, Frankenstein, Sieg, and Caules entered the portal, and then the portal closed. This was to prevent the opponent from attacking from the portal, only Fiore remained.


    Due to the difort of Fiore legs, and the fact that Fiore had removed the engraving of Magecraft, and her weak body, Caules would not let Fiore join the final battle at will.


    There was also Gordes, since Siegfried Servant had disappeared, so even if he left, it wouldn''t make any difference, so he stayed.


    Fiore looked at the location of the disappeared portal, clenched her fists, and prayed.


    ....


    Hanging Garden.


    Somewhere in the deepest ce Chiron had ever been, a ck and red oval-shaped figure with a height of one person suddenly appeared.


    Semiramis, who was on the high throne, immediately sensed that someone had used a space Magecraft to storm into the Hanging Garden.


    "Master is still in the Greater Grail, so the Servant temporarily blocked him."


    With that, several figures appeared under Semiramis'' throne.


    Red Lancer Karna.


    Red Archer Atnta


    Red Rider Achilles.


    Red Caster Shakespeare.


    With the addition of Red Assassin Semiramis on the throne, all the Servants in the red faction had gathered.


    Of course, there was Red Saber Mordred who had defected and another Red Saber Sodeke.


    "Even though Red Berserker Spartacus was killed and Red Red Saber Mordred revolted, we were short of two Servants, but the opponent was worse than us. I hope you guys don''t disappoint me, Hero~" Semiramis whispered strangely.


    "No, no, I won''t be on the battlefield, Empress of Assyria~" Red Caster Shakespeare gave an exaggerated gesture.


    "Tsk Then go and the Greater Grail, Caster!" Semiramis didn''t seem to care about Caster who was like a mental patient, and immediately ordered him to stay.


    "Let''s begin, the final battle of the Holy Grail War!"


    ...


    On the other hand, after Wu Ming and the others exited the portal, they immediately closed the portal. After that, at this moment, all the others except Jeanne were teleported by a space Magecraft from the Hanging Garden.


    Jeanne looked around warily, and then walked helplessly.


    After all, time does not wait for anyone, and there is no need to worry about the safety of others, they are all Heroic Spirits.


    ....


    Somewhere in the Hanging Garden, Achilles with green hair and a crossed spear, waited quietly with his eyes closed.


    Suddenly, a young man with brown hair in a ponytail appeared.


    Chiron looked at Achilles, then looked around, and said, "This is a space Magecraft."


    "That''s right, and this is the best ce for a fight between you and me." Achilles opened his eyes and said.


    A more open ce is suitable for Chiron as Archer and Achilles as Rider.


    .....


    On the other side of the Hanging Garden, Caules, Frankenstein, Sieg, and Astolfo looked suspiciously at this strange Babylonian street.


    Suddenly an arrow shot in.


    *explosion--!*


    "Aaaah!"


    Frankenstein struck an arrow with a hammer and roared.


    "Red Archers!?" Caules panicked.


    "Riders!" Sieg shouted.


    "Understand! Hippogriff!"


    Astolfo summoned the Hippogriff and flew off with Sieg and Caules.


    "The Berserker is in charge of the main attack on the Red Archer, and the Rider is in charge of the feint attack!" Caules discussed with Sieg and Astolfo.


    "Un, no problem."


    Atnta who was in a hidden house, looked at Astolfo and Frankenstein who was rushing towards the sky, frowning.


    "Really, I said one on one needs to distract the opponent trump card, and each deal with one Servant, and even let me deal with two Servants."


    Atnta opened his bow and arrows again, but this time with two.


    "Then let you fall here!"


    "Phoebus Catastrophe (Comint Messageon the Arrow)!"


    ....


    Outside among the Semiramis thrones, Mordred looked at the gate and couldn''t help but smile: "Looks like we''ve hit the jackpot, Master!"


    However, Sisigou Kairi shook his head helplessly, and said, "If I can, I really don''t want to hit the jackpot."


    Even though he said so, Sisigou Kairi took the lead and said, "Let''s go, Saber, let them have a look and see how strong the Knights of the Round Table are."


    "Does not matter! Masters!"


    ....


    In the virtual space, Wu Ming appeared here.


    Looking at the dim space around, Wu Ming frowned.


    "It seems that the other party is worried that I will use Noble Phantasm with great destruction, otherwise I would not have been transferred here."


    With the sound of footsteps, a man wearing golden armor and gold earrings, with white skin and holding a weapon as sharp as the sun, walked over.


    "You are my opponent," said Karna.


    "No wonder I''m in this room. If it''s in Hanging Garden, I''m afraid you''ll destroy it, Karna," said Wu Ming.


    "Even though I came to the world as Sodeke, I have basically been passed down with Noble Phantasm Vero, and I can still fight for now." Wu Ming condensed the armor and took out Exsilver.


    After that, Wu Ming looked at Karna.


    "So let''s get started, Hero of Charity!"


    ...


    And Jeanne, under the guidance of revtion, came to the ce of the Greater Grail.


    "Oh, oh! Wee Saintess Jeanne~"


    Jeanne looked at the Caster in front of her, frowned and said, "Please get out of the way, Caster Shakespeare, you can''t beat me!"


    "Oh, you think so?" Shakespeare smiled mysteriously: "Although I can''t beat you, but..."


    "Let''s start! First Folio (When the Curtain Rises, the Apuse Shall Be As Ten Thousand Thunders)

 Chapter 95: Each One Battle (1)

    Chapter 95: Each One Battle (1)


    Chiron and Achilles stood face to face, and Achilles exined to Chiron why he was helping Amakusa Shirou Tokisada.


    "Third Magic <Heaven''Feel>...Is that so, if Amakusa Shirou Tokisada uses the power of the Greater Grail, she can indeed reach the level of soul embodiment, thereby saving humanity." Chiron evaluated this idea from a different perspective.


    "Yeah, as a fighter, don''t you think it''s a dream worth betting on? Chiron." asked Achilles.


    "Why did you choose such a shallow path, Achilles." Chiron frowned, looking at Achilles withplete disbelief.


    What Chiron said was true, this was indeed a very shallow path.


    "The history of mankind is the history of war. I have lost too many friends and too many people I love. If I can free people from karma, this is what a hero should do." Achilles looked straight into Chiron eyes, his eyes showing seriousness.


    "No! It''s just arrogance. You don''t want to fight fate, but dominate it," Chiron replied.


    In this regard, Achilles was a little disdainful: "Even though this is said, don''t you still cling to your lost immortal body."


    "Yes, even if it turns into a legend, it is just like a star shining in the sky now." Chiron looked at Sagittarius in the sky thoughtfully.


    And even though Chiron parents never loved him in the first ce, and his mother even sighed for his centaur after giving birth and volunteered to be a tree, he still hoped to regain the blood rtionship between himself and his parents.


    "Really, even if you turn into a star, you can''t get rid of karma, this is a hero."


    After speaking, Achilles raised his spear and aimed at Chiron.


    "Come on, ck Archer!"


    "Come! Red Raiders!"


    Arrows shot through the air and spearheads shot up, and the two continued to jump, sometimes Achilles fought Chiron at close range, and sometimes Chiron shot Achilles from a distance.


    But overall, Achilles is at a disadvantage.


    "What is it, Achilles, do you only have this ability? This disappoints me as your teacher."


    "Damn it!" said Achilles angrily, dodging the arrows.


    This is normal too. After all, all of the Achilles techniques were taught by Chiron. Basically, Chiron can almost tell what Achilles wants to do when he moves, and Chiron also has B+-rank irvoyance and A-rank Mind''s Eye (True).


    B-rank irvoyance:


    Good sight. You can catch your target with your faraway eyes, thanks to this skill that enhances dynamic vision. Due to the good bnce with Mind''s Eye (True), limited future vision is possible.


    Mind''s Eye (True) A-Rank:


    Insights fostered from training, discipline. Calmly understand the opponent abilities and the difficult situation at hand, and through battle, logic is able to find a way to get out of such situations.


    With the effect of <irvoyance>, Chiron had short-term vision of the future. Although short, the effect is not small. It should be noted that even the blink of an eye can determine the oue in most cases.


    Achilles who was Chiron disciple, naturally knew his Master skills.


    So...


    "Diatrekhn Astr Lonkh (Spear-tip of the StarTraversing the Skies)!"


    Achilles immediately threw the spear at Chiron side and activated his Noble Phantasm.


    The space around him became denser, and Chiron saw the changes around him and said lightly: "Is that so, is that your Noble Phantasm?"


    "Yeah, it''s a one-on-one match. Unless one side wins, it cannot be resolved. Here, no matter whether it was time, space, or luck, everything was invalid, including immortality and Noble Phantasm. Only one own strength can prevail here, and if one party here fails, that failure will also be transmitted to the outside."


    "Although there is a feature that if the opponent is unwilling to advance, it will fail, but we are indeed fighting one-on-one at this time, and I believe Chiron master will not choose to flee."


    Chiron replied: "So, as long as I have no thoughts of leaving the battle and running away, this ce will not be lost, and the vision of the future will not apply if I am here."


    Then Achilles takes the Pankration pose.


    "Although I didn''t want to fight you before, it''s different now. We have a trump card."


    Chiron then also left the bow in his hand.


    "Since Noble Phantasm has no effect, then I will use Pankration as well."


    Chiron and Achilles each touched their fists.


    "I am Achilles, Son of the Hero Peleus."


    "I am Chiron, Son of the Great God Cronus."


    Then the two said at the same time: "Strive to win and lose!"


    The two of them moved in an instant.


    ....


    On the other hand, the sky produced colorful ripples, and a rain of arrows all over the sky immediately fell.


    Sieg, Astolfo, Frankenstein, and Caules in arrow formation could no longer see them.


    But Atnta who gave up Noble Phantasm real name, didn''t rx because in his perception, even though the other party aura was weakening, it didn''t disappear.


    After that, green thunder and lightning appeared, destroying countless arrows shot down.


    Astolfo rode Sieg with the Hippogriff, and there were no traces of arrows fired at them, and even their clothes weren''t wrinkled at all.


    Frankenstein who had rushed forward earlier, appeared beside Caules.


    "Command Seals?" Atnta said thoughtfully, looking at Frankenstein who had disappeared.


    Meanwhile, Frankenstein entire body was covered in arrows, and his body waspletely crushed, and Caules, who was protected by him, was not injured in the slightest.


    "Berserker" Caules looked at Frankenstein who was covered with broken arrows, said in an indescribable tone.


    Upon seeing the arrow, Caules immediately used Command Seals to bring back Frankenstein who had rushed to protect him.


    (Red Archer doesn''t care about Berserker, and she purposely set the scope of Noble Phantasm to this side. She is indeed a hero who left his name in history.)


    "Aaaah!"


    "Wait a minute, Berserker, I''ll treat your wound first," Caules said to Frankenstein.


    At the same time, Caules said to Astolfo and Sieg who were flying through the air with spiritualmunication: "Thank Rider for restraining Archer, otherwise we won''t be able to break through."


    "Understood!" shouted Astolfo, and rushed with Sieg.


    Atnta who was in a hidden ce, looked at the Hippogriff rushing from the sky, and immediately drew his bow and arrow.


    After drawing the full sky bow again, by shooting arrows with A-rank arrows.


    Atnta Noble Phantasm <Tauropolos> (Bow of Heaven) can be upgraded to A-Rank after beingpletely withdrawn.


    Knowing the power of this arrow, Astolfo did not choose to fight, but avoided it.


    However, just as Astolford dodged, several more arrows came.


    In his movement, the Hippogriff dodged the arrows frantically, but there was an arrow hidden behind another arrow. The arrow behind caught up with the arrow in front, causing both arrows to veer at the same time. Towards the Hippogriff who just dodged.


    This shows how amazing the archery of this female archer is.


    Astolfo knew that the arrow was unavoidable, but he didn''t panic.


    When the arrow hit Hippogriff, Hippogriff and Astolfo and Sieg on his back disappeared like ghosts.


    Re-emergence is somewhere ahead.


    "What! Is this <Dimensional Jump>?"


    At this moment, the Hippogriff was almost rushing around Atnta, and Astolfo was also happy.


    "Right, this is the Hippogriff special ability <Dimensional Jump>. Even if it''s only for a short time, tonight is indeed a moonless night. Don''t look down on me, I''m one of Charlemagne twelve pdins!"


    Astolfo had a legend of being kidnapped by the moon, so it was no surprise that Astolfo regained his rationality on a moonless night.


    Astolfo immediately poured magic power into the Hippogriff, activating a B+ Rank power.


    Even though the Hippogriff level was lower than that of the griffon, the beast of the Age of Gods, the devastating attack caused by the Hippogriff wasparable to an A-rank physical attack.


    "Go! Hippogriff!"

 Chapter 96: Each One Battle (Last Part)

    Chapter 96: Each One Battle (Last Part)


    In the room where the Assyrian Empress was...


    Semiramis waited for the invader outside the door, thinking about the battlefields of the other Servants.


    For Servant battles on other battlefields, not to mention the certainty of victory, but the Red Faction Servants have a great advantage over the ck Faction Servants.


    Even though Karna said that he would ignore others if he saw Saber, but Saber was dead and there was no problem.


    Although Atnta is weaker than Karna, his opponents are ck Rider Astolfo and Red Berserker Frankenstein, who are not strong enough, even if she can''t win, it''s possible to hold them back.


    "A stinky girl dares to face me."


    Another Red Saber was trapped in another space, it was really ufortable not to see his desperate face.


    And Achilles and his teacher Chiron, Achilles promised that he would win, but even if he didn''t win, it would be fine. However, there is Karna.


    And Shakespeare Noble Phantasm could hold off Jeanne, so there was no need to worry at all.


    Then it''s almost time toe.


    Semiramis finished thinking, seeing the door in front of her open automatically, the first to enter was an uncle with a fierce face wearing sunsses and a little girl, seeing the two he smiled.


    "Yo~ You really keep a good eye on the house, you really are obedient, Assassin."


    Mordred started mocking directly.


    Semiramis instantly changed from a smiling face to gritted teeth, but on the surface she was still polite: "You are a little arrogant as a person who has never sat on the throne."


    "What are you talking about? I will kick you!"


    Semiramis couldn''t help butugh at Mordred words.


    Then she smiled and said, "The reason why I will use space transfer to attract you is because I want to personally adjust your rude mouth!"


    Seeing Semiramis waving her hand, several pipes protruded from the surrounding walls, spitting out a kind ofvender mist.


    At this moment Mordred also happened to notice the door was starting to close.


    "This is a trap! Masters!"


    In an instant, Mordred roared and kicked Sisigou Kairi away from the door that was about to close.


    And because Mordred didn''t use much strength, Sisigou Kairinded quickly, then quickly threw the crystal at Mordred who was still in the room.


    The gate is closed.


    "Damn it! I gave the order, Saber,e to me!"


    Only one of the four Command Seals in Sisigou Kairi hand disappeared, but the effects of the Command Seals did not ur.


    "What! Command Seals are not working!"


    "I also know quite a bit about Command Seals." Semiramis voice suddenly sounded, and she continued: "Although the time is short, I can also interfere with Master contract with Servants, including Command Seals."


    "Damn it!" Sisigou Kairi could only wait outside the door in a hurry.


    (I hope the items given by Sodeke can be effective)


    Inside the door, the room was filled with a faint poisonous mist. Mordred put on the armor, and at the same time immediately injected a trace of magic power into the crystal that Sisigou Kairi threw. The crystal power instantly enveloped Mordred and the poisonous Mist around Mordred couldn''t prate his body.


    "What!" Semiramis was surprised this time.


    "What kind of item can actually stop my poison."


    Mordred held the crystal that was shining faintly, and said softly, "This is very helpful, Vero, I will go and buy you a drink."


    This item was Wu Ming who knew Semiramis real name, so he gave each fighter a piece of this crystal.


    At that time, Wu Ming said: "Semiramis is the oldest Poison Killer. What we want to enter is the Noble Phantasm Poison Killer, and we must always be vignt."


    "Especially Chiron, once we follow his path don''t care about others. This type of crystal is a special anti-poison item. You can activate it by injecting a little magic into it."


    "You all brought it, just in case." Mordred took the crystal and handed it to Sisigou Kairi.


    Mordred said that carrying this item is too annoying, let''s talk about it when used.


    The anti-poison crystal that Sisigou Kairi threw before the gate closed.


    Wu Ming also assessed the item lev of YGGDRASIL in the Type-Moon World.


    World-ss items are EX-rank, divine grade items are A-rank, legendary grade items are B-rank, relic grade items are C-rank, inheritance-ss items are D-rank, and top-grade items are E-rank.


    "How! Poisonous woman! What else is there, let them all out!"


    Mordred immediately took off his helmet and put the crystal into his mouth. The not-so-big crystal just filled Mordred mouth.


    Then Mordred closed his helmet and ran towards Semiramis.


    "Hmph!" Semiramis snorted very ufortably, and then started a magic circle around her.


    Magical environment shoots countless magic bullets and magicsers.


    Mordred dodged the magicser, used the sword to destroy the magic bullet, and dashed towards Semiramis.


    With arger magic circle, a huge light swept towards Mordred, generating multiple mes.


    Mordred rushed out of the fire, shouting: "Is it only this level!"


    Semiramis smiled.


    Then several magic circles appeared, and several chains of poisonous mist emerged from them, aiming at Mordred.


    Being in midair, Mordred couldn''t dodge it, and was instantly entangled in chains.


    Semiramis manipted the chain to shake Mordred carelessly, and said with a smile: "How, how does it feel to be an insect?"


    Mordred cut the chains and jumped to the ground. Magic power was released instantly, and she rushed towards Semiramis who was sitting on the throne like red lightning.


    After dodging all the entangled chains, Mordred soared into the sky and headed for Semiramis.


    "Finished!" cried Mordred.


    *Whossh*


    Apanied by the sound of chains vibrating, Mordred continued to be entangled by several chains, and the tip of his sword was a few centimeters away from Semiramis, but these few centimeters looked like a ditch and could not be crossed.


    "You''d better go back to the auditorium." Semiramis chuckled, and arge stream of water gushed from her, sending Mordred to the ground.


    Arge green fish like a loach emerged from the water and rushed towards Mordred.


    As the daughter of the fish god, Semiramis has the ability to summon divine fish from the Age of Gods.


    The divine fish opened its mouth as high as two people, and bit Mordred hard.


    Mordred stuck his mouth with a sword, and gathered red lightning in his other hand, sting it instantly, and the divine fish was crushed.


    Arge number of divine fish emerged from the water, biting Mordred crazily.


    Mordred held the sword in both hands, and his magic power gathered on the sword, causing the sword to emit red thunder and lightning, and released it in onest breath, killing the Divine fish instantly.


    Mordred also learned from the experience this time, she no longer approached, and immediately released the real name of the Noble Phantasm.


    "rent Blood Arthur (Rebellion Against My Beautiful Father)!"


    *Boom*


    In an instant, the hall was covered in red lightning.


    .....


    On the other hand, in a special battle room for battles.


    mes and meteors continued to collide in the air.


    Karna and Wu Ming fought fiercely.


    The entire space was almost destroyed, and none of the ground looked good at all.


    Karna sometimes fights close to Wu Ming with extraordinary martial arts, and sometimesunches a Noble Phantasm to shoot Wu Ming.


    "Brahmastra (Rakshasa-Piercing Immortal)!!!"


    Wu Ming also continued to fight against Karna, and continuouslyunched Noble Phantasms against him.


    "Exsilver (Silver Meteor)!!!"


    The hot spear tip and the surging sword tip faced each other.


    "You are indeed worthy of being the strongest Knight of the Round Table, Vero," said Karna.


    "You''re exaggerating, Karna, but I''m Sodeke now, please don''t get me wrong."


    Wu Ming said, standing not far from Karna.


    "You can''t use all your abilities as Vero now," asked Karna suddenly.


    "While it''s true that I can''t use all of my powers as Vero, I can indeed fully use my powers as a fighter now. Will you give it a try, Karna."


    The two of them stood facing each other, with faint smiles on the corners of their mouths.


    "Then let you see my Noble Phantasm Brahmastra Kund (O'' Brahma, Curse Me)!!!"


    "Come Exsilver (Silver Meteor)!!!"


    The mes, meteors, and two energy rays touched each other, and at that moment they fell into a deste zone.


    Then, like the explosion of a nuclear bomb, a huge cloud of mushrooms exploded from the point of contact between the two Noble Phantasms.

 Chapter 97: Destruction of Hanging Gardens of Babylon

    Chapter 97: Destruction of Hanging Gardens of Babylon


    Wu Ming and Karna stood on the battlefield that had calmed down, on a ground where the ground waspletely invisible.


    "Even the Brahmastra Kund can''t beat you," Karna said tly.


    "I''m not surprised by this sentence." Wu Ming smiled.


    And Karna just shook his head and said: "You can block my Brahmastra Kund, which shows that you are indeed British Silver Dragon Vero."


    Then he said: "It seems that the French rescue general Sodeke is not you... No, it is another level of your identity, Vero."


    Wu Ming had clearly discovered that the other party had a special skill, and had discovered the fact that he was both Sodeke and Vero at the same time.


    Discernment of the Poor Rank-A:


    Insight to see through the character and attributes of the opponent. He will not be deceived by reason and deception of words.


    "I was fortunate to ask about the life and value of the weak as a lonely person at the end of the world, so I have the insight to see through other people characters and attributes," exined Karna.


    "You are not a bad person. In that case, it was rumored that Vero, who was the incarnation of the demon dragon, seized Sodeke body. No, it has to be said that Vero is Sodeke. The two were originally the same, so the rumors are also true."


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but exim: "You are worthy of the title <Hero of Charity>Karna. Yes I am Sodeke and Vero, but now I am summoned as Sodeke, so only Sodeke skills and Noble Phantasm."


    Karna said: "Then out of respect for me, I will give my strongest blow."


    After speaking, Karna body started to light up.


    On closer inspection, the thin and strong golden armor on his body had already begun to turn into mes.


    mes gathered at the tip of Brahmastra sharp spear.


    "Really, then I can''t hide it."


    As he said, Wu Ming also raised the silver knight sword.


    "Know the mercy of the King of the Gods."


    Karna raised his sharp spear high, and the air around him began to heat up.


    "Indra, observe me."


    The armorpletely detached from his flesh and turned into mes, and the ground that had beenpletely damaged around him began to melt.


    "With this one strike, I will cause extinction."


    The mes entangled the spearhead, forming a huge lightning weapon, so far, it had already be a sea of fire.


    "Reduced to ashes"


    A huge sun wheel shone behind him.


    "Vasavi Shakti (O'' Sun, Abide to Death)!!!"


    By Wu Ming side....


    "The hidden star in the world."


    The Exsilver de began to emit white light, illuminating everything around it.


    "The Holy Sword that Eliminates Evil"


    Cracks appeared on the sword, and an even more radiant golden light shone from it.


    "Don''t cover up your Light anymore."


    The sword body waspletely shattered, and a dazzling golden light sword appeared, floating continuously, and the silver sword body fragment was attached to the golden light sword.


    *Shine-*


    The sword of light soared and rose into the sky.


    "Exsilver Meteor (Silver Meteor)!!!"


    The iparable light of thunder collided with the extremely bright starlight


    The space somewhere in the Hanging Garden was gradually cracking.


    ....


    Chiron and Achilles in a small independent world.


    Atnta and Astolfo, Sieg, Frankenstein and Caules in the Hanging Garden residential area.


    Semiramis and Mordred between the thrones, and Sisigou Kairi outside the door.


    Jeanne and Shakespeare in the illusion of the Noble Phantasm.


    Amakusa Shirou Tokisada is about to leave the Greater Grail.


    These people all saw a scene like the destruction of the world and heard a sound like the destruction of the world.


    *Honghong Honghong Honghong --------!*


    The cracked space exploded directly, and the huge energy was thrown into the Hanging Garden wildly.


    Arge amount of light seemed to have turned into substance, violently destroying everything in the Hanging Garden.


    Either it was Achilles and Chiron who came out of the sky with one hand after exiting the <Diatrekhon Aster Lonkhe>.


    Realizing the crisis, Atnte flees quickly, and Astolfo, Sieg, Frankenstein, and Caules are taken away by the Hippogriff.


    All desperately ran in the opposite direction of the light.


    More urately, it was running away.


    Almost everyone has used a skill or Noble Phantasm.


    Achilles used the Noble Phantasm <Dromeus Kometes> (Comet Form) which had the effect of being able to traverse a vast battlefield in one breath without slowing down despite obstacles on the ground.


    Chiron used the A+ Rank <Wisdom of Divine Gift> skill to simte his body as a centaur to obtain the A Rank <Thousand Mile Sprint> Skill.


    Wisdom of Divine Gift A+ Rank:


    Various wisdom bestowed upon him by the Greek gods. Apart from these hero characteristics, almost all other skills of Rank B~A can be used.


    Thousand Mile Sprint A Rank:


    Allows him to travel long and long distances with an inexhaustible supply of stamina. Provides a quick and sudden increase to the Agility and Endurance parameters when running at full power, as well as an increase to the Strength parameter.


    Atnte used the <Crossing Arcadia> skill.


    Arcadia Crossing A Rank:


    Can move while jumping over every obstacle in the field, including enemies.


    Due to being on the verge of a crisis, Atnta also used another skill, namely <Aesthetics of the Last Spurt>


    Aesthetics of the Last Spurt A Rank: Once the enemy takes the initiative, and after confirming their actions, you can act in anticipation of it


    Even though the enemy would outperform the enemy by running first and then running, Atnta did not dare to use this skill as the light spread rapidly behind her.


    Astolfo let Hippogriff take four people reluctantly, using Hippogriff trump card power <Dimensional Jump>


    Dimensional Jump: After freeing his real name, while the Hippogriff screams, the Hippogriff and his rider will switch to a cryptic posture and disappear, able to escape from all forms of observation in the world, and even reappear elsewhere.


    This was a BUG level ability that saved the lives of four people.


    Don''t know how long it took, the light slowly disappeared, the originalrge-sized Hanging Garden disappeared instantly, and the Greater Grail that was originally in the middle of the Hanging Garden was also seen.


    Next to the Greater Grail, it was Jeanne who came out of the neighborhood and her face was extremely rosy as she red at Shakespeare angrily.


    The hall on the central throne was also visible, revealing the ragged-looking Semiramis and the bloodied Mordred and Sisigou Kairi who had been injured in many ces.


    Everyone, whether they were Servants or Masters, saw this huge aerial fortress that had been half lost.


    Even in the distance, Fiore and Gordes at Millennia Fortress discovered the magical power of the Hanging Garden.


    Semiramis has a special dual summoning skill. She also has the Rank of Caster.


    This is the Noble Phantasm from Magecraft Semiramis own workshop  Hanging Gardens of Babylon (Aerial Garden of Vanity).


    This was an irregr Noble Phantasm that was impossible to manifest with magical energy like an ordinary Noble Phantasm. In the construction process that took at least three days, a certain amount of soil, stone, minerals, wood, nts, and water had to be collected from thend where she once lived, the ruins around Baghdad, Iraq, and only with preparation could they resume activation.


    It takes enough money to buy a small country to get all the necessary materials.


    Three days and three nights in the truest sense, that is, seventy-two hours.


    Because of that, the conditions for activating this Noble Phantasm were quite harsh.


    But now, this unprecedentedlyrge edifice was about to disappear again.

 Chapter 98: Illusion shattered

    Chapter 98: Illusion shattered


    Before that, Jeanne who rushed to the Greater Grail earlier than the others, faced the greatest irony in history.


    "Saintess Jeanne, wee to my stage!"


    Shakespeare whispered strangely in the neighborhood where Jeanne was.


    Jeanne didn''t just frown as she looked at the changing scene around her.


    "This is my hometown, Domremy." Jeanne looked at the clothes that changed into a country girl style on her body, then looked at the small vige not far away.


    "Jeanne!?" A soft female voice came.


    Jeanne turned to look at the source of the voice.


    "Mother!" Jeanne was a little surprised, she didn''t expect this environment to have such a realistic simtion.


    "Why why are you called a Witch and burned to death!! Why! Jeanne!"


    Jeanne mother crawled on the ground crying sadly, holding her hand tightly.


    "Come with me back to the vige, Jeanne, don''t worry about anyone else anymore." Jeanne mother begged.


    But Jeanne paid no attention to her mother, not because Jeanne was unfilial, but because the environment in front of her was none other than the environment created by Shakespeare Red Caster.


    "Red faction caster, are you satisfied like this." Jeanne said calmly into the air...


    Then Shakespeare voice rang in the air.


    "How is that possible, the drama has just begun. Let''s start the second half!"


    When Shakespeare voice finished, Jeanne found that two curtains appeared before her eyes, like curtains on an opening and closing stage, opening and closing.


    As the curtain opened, Jeanne gaze changed again.


    Jeanne stood on high ground, holding the holy g in her hands, and ordered the French soldiers behind her to rush towards the British enemy.


    For a time, the entire battlefield was covered in blood, and many lives continued to pass.


    In addition, several people from the enemy army begged for mercy, but they were killed.


    Suddenly, around Jeanne was full of corpses.


    "Absolutely covered in blood, Saintess." Shakespeare voice rang in the air.


    However, Jeanne did not produce many mental fluctuations.


    "There''s no point in showing me anything."


    Jeanne then raised her hand and looked at it.


    "Because the hands of the people following me are dirty, my hands are dirty too. I''ve never been afraid of this."


    Suddenly, like a corpse deception scene, a beautifully dressed corpse suddenly appeared, but the face was Shakespeare face.


    He looked at Jeanne and asked her, "Then let me ask you as an agent of Charles VII."


    Then the corpse next to Jeanne suddenly raised its head. Needless to say, that''s another face of Shakespeare.


    "You stepped forward and rushed into the battlefield. Let blood stain your hands and win France back."


    Then the many corpses around him raised their heads and asked Jeanne.


    "But in the end you burned."


    "How sad."


    "I think this"


    "betray!"


    "tragedy!"


    "hopeless!"


    "Even so, do you still believe in God? Do you still think fighting is meaningful?"


    However, Jeanne still ignored him and replied calmly: "Of course!"


    "My death was a fate I never avoided."


    Then Jeanne raised the holy banner in her hand and said: "Ever since I raised this banner, I have lost the right to die in peace in my hometown."


    Shakespeare was not disappointed with the unfazed Jeanne.


    A certain corpse snapped its fingers in between, and the image changed here.


    Jeanne watched as she was wearing her prison uniform, her hands were handcuffed, the rope was connected to the lock, and she was being carried forward by a knight on horseback.


    With this, how could Jeanne not know which environment she was in now.


    "This is really evil, Caster." Jeanne sarcastically said to Shakespeare.


    "No, no, it wasn''t you who got burned this time, Saintess." The knight riding the horse in front of him turned his head and looked at Jeanne.


    Sure enough, it was Shakespeare face as expected.


    Shakespeare pointed ahead, and Jeanne looked in the direction he was pointing.


    "!!!" Jeanne pupils shrank slightly, looking extraordinary.


    "Sodeke!!"


    That''s right, the person burned in this illusion is really Jeanne childhood friend, the French rescue general Sodeke, namely Wu Ming.


    She saw Wu Ming tied to a pir with iron chains, and the mes around his body lit up.


    Jeanne ran in a hurry, but caught the rope in her hand while she was still a certain distance from Wu Ming.


    "Why! Why not burn me!" Jeanne hastily asked a priest who was standing below the execution stage.


    The priest turned his head, looked at Jeanne with a Shakespearean face, took out his own Noble Phantasm, and replied to Jeanne: "The fantasy that my Noble Phantasm constructed is all your memories, namely General Sodeke death was because of you Saintess Jeanne!!"


    Shakespearest words cut the heart literally, making Jeanne start to panic.


    "No no, how could that be" Jeanne couldn''t help but think of the scene of Sodeke rushing at her with all her wounds during the execution, holding herself burn to death together.


    "...Could it be... it really is me..."


    And Shakespeare said like a kidnapper: "Yes, yes! This is all your fault!"


    At this moment, an iparable magic power hit this side in Shakespeare perception.


    Because this magic power was so terrifying, even Jeanne who was in an illusion realized it.


    The illusion that Jeanne was in it shattered instantly like a shattered mirror.


    "What! My Noble Phantasm"


    Outside, Shakespeare and Jeanne were still standing there.


    However, on the other side of the hall, a piece of the originally beautiful hall suddenly disappeared, revealing the vast sky.


    "This magic It''s Sodeke!" said Jeanne.


    At this time, Jeanne who came out of the illusion created by Shakespeare Noble Phantasm <First Folio>, would no longer be fooled by Shakespeare rhetoric.


    Inparison, the opponent has lost the current Noble Phantasm bonus


    After that, half of the aerial fortress, Hanging Gardens of Babylon, had beenpletely lost.


    Even if the center was slightly damaged, this bit wouldn''t help Hanging Garden which had lost half of it in midair.


    Hanging Garden can float because Magecraft is upside down inside.


    Both water and nts will flow and grow in opposite directions.


    The water will flow from the top down, and the nt will stay from the bottom up.


    At this time, in the middle area with the Greater Grail, arge number of streams of water began to fly into the sky, and fell to the ground after leaving the Hanging Garden Magecraft range.


    Not only a stream of water, but arge number of damaged buildings began to fall to the ground, and only half of the Hanging Garden copsed, slowly falling to the ground.


    Faster and faster, faster and faster, until it fell into the forest below, with a tremor and sound like an earthquake, and arge amount of smoke rose into the sky for a long time.

 Chapter 99: Exsilver Meteor Splendor

    Chapter 99: Exsilver Meteor Splendor


    Among the ruins of arge number of buildings, in the ruins that were slightly higher, a hand reached out suddenly.


    Apanied by a torrent of debris and dirt, Wu Ming struggled to crawl out of there.


    Wu Ming body was covered in wounds, and the armor was basically gone.


    Wu Ming panted heavily and looked ahead with tired eyes.


    Seeing that in the pile of ruins that was a bit high, and the same arms were outstretched, butpared to Wu Ming who was struggling to crawl out, this figure looked very illusory and weak. After leaving the ruins, he crouched on the ground.


    Karna can no longer stand now. After all,pared to Wu Ming without sacrificing any defense whatsoever, Karna took off his armor which was connected to his skin, and this made Karna strongest Noble Phantasm Vasavi Shakti.


    In the poem <Mahabharata>, an Indian mythological narrative, Karna was willing to take off hispanion armor just because he knew he was being tricked, and gave it to the Thunder God Indra.


    Indra was moved by Karna kindness and and Indra gave a weapon that could kill everything with just one hit to Karna.


    The Noble Phantasm that evolved from this, Karna gave up the strongest defense, and received a certain level of damage, getting the strongest attack.


    But because his damaged body no longer had any defense, after the collision between Vasavi Shakti and Exsilver Meteor, Karna suffered more injuries than Wu Ming. Even Karna spiritual core had been slightly damaged.


    "This ismensurate with the legend of the Vero Silence Eude Knight, this attack is really beautifulcough cough cough" Karna smiled weakly and said to Wu Ming.


    It could be seen that even though Karna was in a gravely injured state, he spoke very happily and was very cheerful.


    Wu Ming also smiled happily: "You don''t need to praise me, Karna, if it wasn''t for the virtual space we are in to prevent the explosion from spreading, you probably wouldn''t be so badly injured."


    Wu Ming words were correct, because virtual space wasparable to Reality Marble, as a result Wu Ming and Karna Noble Phantasm waves did not spread out for a while, as a result the attack wave hit Wu Ming and Karna in the space. Both suffered injuries that left them very depressed.


    This is likeparing the damage from a bomb explosion in a confined space with the damage from an explosion in the open.


    Wu Ming is fine. Although this is not the main body, it still has the iplete protection of the dragon scale. It won''t damage the spiritual core, but it won''t be lightly injured either.


    "...Cough cough... I''ve heard about the prestige of Star Sword Exsilver for a long time, but when I look at it now, the power it contains is truly extraordinary."


    Wu Ming was also a little helpless at Karna praise, and his heart was embarrassed.


    After all, Wu Ming didn''t have this Noble Phantasm in the first ce.


    For now, Wu Ming, who is Sodeke, doesn''t have this Noble Phantasm even as Wu Ming of Vero.


    This Noble Phantasmpletely evolved from Wu Ming skills and the help of Counter Force.


    Miracle: Legendary? ? ? Dragon? ? ? Miracles? ? ?


    Because Wu Ming thought of the belief that "must win" before facing Karna strongest blow, this led to the activation of this skill.


    Moreover, Wu Ming had an extraordinary rtionship with the Counter Force, and to some extent had been supported, allowing him to obtain the Noble Phantasm evolution.


    Exsilver Meteor (Silver Meteor)


    ss: EX


    Type: Anti-Evil Noble Phantasm


    Distance:?


    Maximum catch: ?


    This is a Noble Phantasm created by the forces of the Counter Force. The star holy sword thatpletely liberates boundaries has the effect of judging the enemy as "evil". As long as it is defined as the user enemy, the one to defeat, etc., it will be given the attribute of "evil" by the holy sword. The object of appraisal is also people and things, and even concepts such as space and time can be ssified as objects of appraisal.


    Since this Noble Phantasm was a part of him, Wu Ming used it immediately after obtaining it in an instant, and there was nothing unfamiliar about it.


    Counter Force knew that Wu Ming as Sodeke couldn''t defeat Karna, so temporarily added the skill: Miracle to Wu Ming Noble Phantasm. However, Sodeke role was created in history by the Counter Force. The temporary addition of the Noble Phantasm Skill wasn''t a big deal for Counter Force.


    If Wu Ming as Vero could still make the series, he would have a mystery bonus, but as Sodeke, there weren''t many mysteries that Karna really couldn''t fight.


    As the Dragon of the Root, the power of the Counter Force must be deceiving, no matter how much friendship the owner can make in their own world.


    But Wu Ming had another skill.


    Erosion of the Holy me EX: Since it is the incarnation of the demon dragon that was burned to death by the Holy Fire, the effect will increase when damaged by the fire attribute, but some abilities belonging to <human> will be enhanced.


    Heaven: Heroic Spirit who has a high level of divinity, sometimes bes a god, or even a god himself.


    Earth: Heroes from myths and legends that are fantastical and unrealistic. Tends to be more terrifying or fantastical, but not born divine


    Human: The heroes and great people who really existed after the Western calendar were basically great people who made contributions to humanity and were deified by the masses to be heroes after death. However, there were also examples of superhumans in their lifetime. Overall, people whoplete great deeds are normal humans.


    In holding each other attributes, Heaven and Earth, Earth and Human, and Human and Heaven. The gods naturally suppressed the Earth attribute Heroic Spirit. The Earth attribute contains the mysteries that exist in myths and legends suppressing the Human attribute. If Attribute humans don''t believe in gods, the gods will be reduced to spirits.


    Because of that, Wu Ming who had greatly improved his attributes would defeat Karna who had divine attributes, in short the three of them were mutually reinforcing.


    Because of that, Wu Ming could be said to have defeated Karna.


    Because of that, Wu Ming would be ashamed in his heart. Even though the Counter Force was goodwill, he wasn''t someone who couldn''t ept defeat. Praised by the enemy that he defeated him with a power that was not his own, he did not have thick skin.


    However, it cannot be said for Exsilver. After all, this was Wu Ming Noble Phantasm, and Exsilver was an evolutionary Noble Phantasm catalyzed by theary Counter Force and the restraint of the human Counter Force.


    Even if there is no intervention from the Counter Force and Exsilver can also evolve into Exsilver Meteor or Noble Phantasm evolution which is proportional to its strength.


    This was also the reason why Wu Ming did not hesitate to use this Exsilver Meteor, this Noble Phantasm.


    Sooner orter, it belongs to itself, what difference does it make if it is earlier orter.


    After all, Wu Ming was not a Heroic Spirit who could no longer grow, but he himself would grow, including the Noble Phantasm that became a part of him.


    Karna also saw Wu Ming embarrassment, although he didn''t know why, Karna immediately changed the subject.


    "Could you grant my request, Sir Silence Eude." Karna no longer summoned Wu Ming Sodeke, after all, the power to defeat him belonged to Vero.


    "Please speak." Wu Ming looked at Karna who was about to disappear and nodded.


    Even if Karna made a request, Wu Ming would find a way to help Karna, after all, this victory was not glorious.


    "The original master of the red faction was captured by the Assassins with poison. Even though the Hanging Garden shattered and fell, the room where my original master and the others were on the other side of the Hanging Garden was undamaged. Even if Hanging Garden falls, I don''t know if they have a problem. Please go there and check the situation for me. If possible, please save them."


    Wu Ming was stunned, but immediately reacted, and then he smiled.


    "Truly worthy of Karna being the <Hero of Charity>, then I shall depart now."


    Wu Ming dragged the injured body and went in the direction Karna pointed, while Karna, who remained in the same ce, turned into light and disappeared after the spiritual core waspletely shattered.

 Chapter 100: Situation

    Chapter 100: Situation


    Wu Ming took out several bottles of healing potions on the way, and after drinking them all, his body almost recovered.


    He moved his body for a while, and now there was no big deal except that his body looked badly injured.


    Since Wu Ming had the <Dragon EX> skill, his magic power wasn''t damaged much.


    Hees to where Karna is guiding him, wherever his eyes are in ruins.


    The entire Hanging Garden fell to the ground, almostpletely destroyed.


    He released his magic power and began to search for the masters controlled by Semiramis'' poison.


    These Red Servant masters were not ordinary people, but Magus who were among the best, so when Wu Ming arrived, these Magus had signs of life that even he was barely aware of.


    When Wu Ming dug them up, their bodies were already bleeding, he quickly took out five bottles of healing potions and gave them separately.


    YGGDRASIL is a cross-age game with an incredible degree of freedom.


    However in this game, there was only one type of medicinal item, which was a health restoration potion called <Life Potion>. There were no other medicinal items such as magic potions and detoxification potions, and yers could only rely on other rare items.


    Therefore, as the only recovery medicine in the game, its performance naturally went without saying.


    If ced in the Noble Phantasm, it could be rated as Rank C.


    Let alone that Wu Ming once gave Astolfo recovery potion very easily, but the gold content was not small.


    When treating the Homunculus, Wu Ming instructed everyone to take a third of the potion, this was to prevent these Homunculus which act as a magical power supply battery, from being able to hold the bacteria in the air as soon as they came out of the incubator, and getting infected and died.


    Sieg is a good example, at that time due to being away from the incubator for too long, Astolfo said that before he took Sieg to escape, ck Archer Chiron did simple things for Sieg treatment.


    However, a Homunculus born as a battery of magic power is not the same as a Homunculus born as a battle.


    As Homunculus supplying magic power, they don''t need to move outside, so the manufacturers don''t regte their physical qualities so well, one could say they can''t survive without the nutrient solution in the incubator.


    This was the racial defect of the Homunculus being born as an item.


    Although Sieg was saved by Wu Ming elixir, Wu Ming did not refine his genes. After all, even if the game has a high degree of freedom but there are no items about genes, the game is fun, but not dizzying.


    Due to Siegfried heart transnt, Sieg was able to be strengthened by the Dragon yer heart, eliminating Homunculus'' defects.


    As for the question that the heart will not disappear, Sieg is connected to the heart, and the magic circuit is naturally also connected. Siegfried heart has Sieg magic power and cannot disappear without magic support. And his heart would fully integrate with Sieg over time.


    And asbat Homunculus, they weren''t much better. After all, they were weapons that were thrown away when exhausted, and they themselves participated as cannon fodder.


    The saved Homunculus was temporarily repaired by Wu Ming elixir. The main reason was that Gold makers in theter stages adjusted their physical condition so that they could live like ordinary people.


    For these five Masters, Wu Ming was still afraid that they would die halfway, so he drank one bottle for them.


    Keep in mind this is a potion itemparable to a Rank C Noble Phantasm.


    Seeing that the five Masters had not yet woken up, Wu Ming thought about what Karna had said about poison.


    Wu Ming immediately took out a short stick that had the effect of dissipating the poison status under divine grade items, and it was an item that could be used by injecting magic power.


    However, there is a usage count, which will disappear once the count is up. It was because of Wu Ming limiting ss that he came up with this kind of limited high grade item.


    And Wu Ming spected that the poison used by Semiramis must not be a very advanced poison, otherwise these people would have died long ago.


    "<Detoxification>" The short wand gave a green light and enveloped the five unconscious people.


    After a few seconds, the short stick shattered and disappeared.


    Wu Ming looked at the short stick that disappeared in his hand, and couldn''t help but sigh: "This is indeed the poison used by the eldest Poison Killer Semiramis. It has literally consumed the number of times the Detox stick was used." Although this level of poison is not the best, but it has consumed the number of times the use of the detox stick.


    A few secondster, the five people lying on the ground opened their eyes and sat down weakly.


    "this..."


    "I remember the Holy Grail War has ended"


    "What''s the matter with us..."


    Everyone was full of doubts, and then Wu Ming spoke.


    "Esteemed Magus, I am this Holy Grail War Servant. This Holy Grail War is not over yet. All of you have now lost your qualifications as a master. As for what happened, you can find out for yourselfter. It will soon be a battlefield for a great war."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, he disappeared.


    These Magus looked at the ce where Wu Ming had disappeared in confusion. They were not ordinary people, and they also chose to believe in Wu Ming. They immediately struggled to their feet and walked in the direction Wu Ming had just pointed go.


    ...


    After Wu Ming gave advice to the group of Magus, he went to the ce where the Greater Grail was.


    (Fortunately, this is a forest. If it falls into the city, it will be troublesome.) Wu Ming thought in his heart.


    When Wu Ming rushed to the Greater Grail, he saw the two groups facing each other.


    The Greater Grail that was revealed from the ruins was a sphere with arge statue of a woman inside.


    In front of the Greater Grail, both parties stand in front of the Greater Grail.


    On one side were Red Assassin Semiramis, Red Rider Achilles, Red Archer Atnta, Red Caster Shakespeare, and Ruler Amakusa Shirou Tokisada who had rushed out due to the fall of Hanging Garden.


    On the other side are Red Saber Mordred, Sisigou Kairi as Master of Wu Ming and Mordred, ck Archer Chiron, ck Rider Astolfo, and Master of Astolford. Sieg, ck Berserker Frankenstein, and Master of Frankenstein. Caules, and finally Ruler Jeanne as arbiter of this Holy Grail.


    Excluding the Master, when the Servant saw Wu Ming arrival, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada side face changed slightly, and Jeanne side face became happy.


    Although there seemed to be a few more people on Jeanne side, the strength of the Heroic Spirits was still superior to that of Amakusa Shirou Tokisada and his group. If they really fought, the red faction would not necessarily gain the advantage, but now with Wu Ming, the situation would bepletely reversed.


    Only Wu Ming rushed over, which meant Karna was defeated. The Servants who could defeat Karna, in short, surpassed Shirou Tokisada Amakusa side.


    Seeing Wu Ming scarless appearance, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada couldn''t help but frown.


    "Unexpectedly, you won Lancer. You''re not Sodeke, Knight of the Round Table Vero," said Amakusa Shirou Tokisada.


    After all, such a powerful Star Sword, even with the Semiramis narration, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada confirmed that it was the Noble Phantasm of one of the Knights of the Round Table, Vero strongest knight.


    Wu Ming stood beside Jeanne, and him helmet started to crumble and stick to him shoulder. Then Wu Ming looked at Jeanne and the others, who were in a depressed state but had not suffered any losses. He first smiled at Jeanne, and then looked at Amakusa Shirou Tokisada.


    "Then your guess is wrong, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada, I am indeed Sodeke, but I also have the identity of Knight of the Round Table Vero. This time I''m just being addressed as Sodeke."

 Chapter 101: A tangled battle

    Chapter 101: A tangled battle


    Since Jeanne and the others had been told by Wu Ming a long time ago, they didn''t seem surprised.


    But the people on Amakusa side didn''t look surprised either, it seemed the other party had already been informed by Amakusa Shirou Tokisada.


    Achilles and Atnta showed a "really like this" expression.


    Shakespeare had a cheerful expression.


    Semiramis wore a stiff expression, however, her Noble Phantasm was destroyed by Wu Ming.


    Amakusa Shirou Tokisada smiled indifferently: "I really didn''t expect that you, who was an acquaintance at the beginning, would be such a big force to stop me."


    Regarding this, Wu Ming shook his head regretfully, and said, "Even without me, other people will get in your way."


    "Then will youe to my side, Knight of the Round Table British Silver Dragon Vero." Amakusa Shirou Tokisada smiled.


    Everyone is shocked. After all, most people, no, almost everyone does not want to win over the enemy in the final battle.


    Wu Ming also smiled, and said, "Do you want me to agree with the embodiment of the soul, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada."


    Amakusa Shirou Tokisada continued to smile: "Yeah, don''t you think that soul embodiment is the only way to save humanity? You don''t want humanity to repeat the same mistakes as the Englishman you guarded, Silence Vero Eude."


    Subsequently, the scene became silent.


    For a moment, Wu Ming spoke.


    "Yes, humans will indeed repeat the same mistakes."


    Amakusa Shirou Tokisada smiled.


    The others also looked at Amakusa Shirou Tokisada and Wu Ming in disbelief.


    "If it was the old me, I might agree with you. But..."


    Wu Ming thought of his experiences in Babylon, and of Gilgamesh who wanted to free mankind from the shackles of the gods.


    "I will never agree with you now, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada!"


    Wu Ming raised the Exsilver that had been restored to its original state, pointed the tip of the sword at Amakusa Shirou Tokisada, and the armor was automatically put on.


    "Right." Amakusa Shirou Tokisada closed his eyes and said regretfully.


    When he opened his eyes, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada did not have the slightest hatred, only peace. At this moment, he was a Saint who abandoned his hatred and walked out of the Greater Grail ---Amakusa Shirou Tokisada.


    "Then I will kill everyone who gets in my way."


    With this sentence, war was on the verge of breaking out.


    Atnta immediately released Noble Phantasm real name first.


    "Phoebus Catastrophe!!!"


    A huge torrent of dirt headed towards Wu Ming group, but it collided with a lot of green thunder and lightning.


    "sted Tree (The Lightning Tree of Crucifixion)!!" Frankenstein bumps into her with the iplete release of Noble Phantasm.


    Even though Frankenstein doesn''t talk much, that doesn''t mean she can''t talk, she finds talking very tiring.


    Astolfo rushes towards Atnta on a Hippogriff, but is blocked by Achilles in the air.


    "Get down!"


    Achilles suddenly jumped up, wielded a spear and crashed into Hippogriff along with Astolfo.


    *Swoosh Swoosh Swoosh*


    The moment Achillesnded, several arrows shot into his shoulder and thigh.


    Chiron stood in the distance, held his bow, and started shooting arrows again.


    Suddenly feeling a great threat, Chiron dodged quickly, and a chain made of several poisons stabbed into the position where Chiron had just been standing.


    "Huh, you really avoided it. Am I that weak after losing the Noble Phantasm bonus," said Semiramis displeased.


    As soon as Semiramis finished speaking, Chiron felt a slight difort in his body and quickly activated the crystal given by Wu Ming.


    "This Just now Hydra poison!?" Chiron said with a lingering fear.


    "Careful, everyone, now the environment is full of poison." Chiron shouted.


    The others nodded and lit the detoxification crystals that Wu Ming gave one after another, including the two Masters, Sieg and Caules.


    "Jeanne, you go to break the Red Assassin, I will deal with Amakusa Shirou Tokisada." Wu Ming said to Jeanne.


    "Yes." Jeanne just nodded, then she rushed towards Semiramis holding the holy g.


    Suddenly, Wu Ming threw the ring at Jeanne.


    This was the ring worn by Wu Ming, Ouroboros. Even though he didn''t use this world-ss item, it had a special function.


    "Wearing it, you can withstand Red Caster mental attack."


    Jeanne nodded and rushed towards Semiramis.


    "Mordred, please act freely as you please."


    After hearing Wu Ming words, Mordred grinned, his fists touched, and then said: "Then I must teach the poisonous woman a good lesson!"


    And Wu Ming faced Amakusa Shirou Tokisada who rushed forward.


    As a leader leading believers, it was good enough for Amakusa Shirou Tokisada to have such a martial art now.


    But if the enemy was Wu Ming, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada wouldn''t have the ability to resist in the slightest.


    *explosion--!*


    Amakusa Shirou Tokisada body rolled into the Greater Grail, and stopped.


    *Puffs!*


    Amakusa Shirou Tokisada vomited blood and struggled to stand up.


    Then Amakusa Shirou Tokisada rushed to Wu Ming again, roaring: "Vero Silince Eude!"


    *Bang!*


    With another blow, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada fell to the ground again.


    Wu Ming looked at Amakusa Shirou Tokisada who was struggling to get up again, and sighed.


    "Amakusa Shirou Tokisada, will you surrender."


    Wu Ming looked at the other Servants fighting.


    Chiron, Astolfo, and Frankenstein fought against Achilles and Atnta, especially Chiron and Achilles, as they weren''t one on one at the moment, so neither of them could duel.


    Constant abuse of Astolfo and Frankenstein, coupled with Chiron godlike archery in the back.


    Although Achilles used the Noble Phantasm <Akhilleus Kosmos> (The Miniature World Enclosed by the Azure Sky) but Chiron had used the once daily Noble Phantasm <Antares Snipe> (Heavenly Scorpion Single-Shot) to ovee Achilles'' immortality, namely the Noble Phantasm <Andreias Amarantos> ( Amaranth of the Brave).


    "Damn it!" Achilles in the carriage cursed silently, and then just as he was about to take out his trump card <Akhilleus Kosmos> there would be several powerful arrows to follow Achilles.


    He had to dodge the arrows, because Atnta was entangled by Frankenstein, and Astolfo was constantly harassing the two in the sky, so Achilles couldn''t pull out his trump card.


    "Do you think I''ll let you take the shield, Achilles?" Chiron said to Achilles, and once again drew his bow and arrows.


    "Chiron!!" Achilles was furious again, rushing towards Chiron in his chariot, but this time Astolfo seized the opportunity.


    "<Trap of Argalia>!" Astolfo stabs a chariot wheel while riding a Hippogriff with a spear, and the wheel is forced into a spiritual form.


    Achilles hastily jumped out of the carriage, and Atnta also jumped to Achilles'' side just to dodge Frankenstein attack at this time.


    At this time, Astolfo, Frankenstein and Chiron surrounded Achilles and Atnta in a triangle.


    On the other hand, Jeanne and Mordred fought Semiramis and Shakespeare.


    It looks like 2V2, but it''s actually 2V1. After all, Shakespeare had no fighting power.


    "What are you doing! Casters! Where is your Noble Phantasm, use it quickly!" Semiramis restrained Jeanne and roared at Shakespeare.


    "My Noble Phantasm is no longer of any use to Jeanne, Empress, you muste." Shakespeare bowed to Semiramis and said very gracefully.


    Jeanne saw the Ouroboros in her hands, shook it, and rushed towards Semiramis again.


    Ouroboros special function is World-Altering Wish.


    World-Altering Wish: As an incarnation of the world swallowed up by a dragon swallowing its own tail, this ring has the protection of the world to its owner.


    Although this statement was not clear, Wu Ming knew that an item that mentioned the word <world> shouldn''t be that simple, and at least it would withstand mental attacks.


    Sure enough, world-ss items had the power to withstand mental attacks.


    And just as Semiramis prepared to withstand Jeanne attack, a voice broke through the air.


    "Take this! Poisonous woman!!"

 Chapter 102: Discussion on Handling the Holy Grail

    Chapter 102: Discussion on Handling the Holy Grail


    Semiramis pupils instantly hardened, and she raised her head to look at Mordred who had fallen from the sky.


    *Sigh--!*


    "Arghhhh!"


    Mordred sword pierced Semiramis chest, and blood spilled all over the ground.


    "Poison woman." Mordred turned and looked at Semiramis who fell to the ground, and said triumphantly.


    Jeanne also walked in front of Shakespeare and said to him, "Red Caster, do you still want to fight."


    Shakespeare hastily waved his hand: "No, no, no, I really can''t fight, I give up." Then, Shakespeare raised his hand.


    "Do you want to be so helpless and surrender directly," said Mordred in an evil voice.


    "No, no, I was a wise choice." Shakespeare looked happy.


    Looking back, Wu Ming looked at Amakusa Shirou Tokisada.


    "You see, now that you have lost, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada."


    Amakusa Shirou Tokisada continued to stand, and slowly said, "So what..."


    Amakusa Shirou Tokisada red at Wu Ming: "You want to change my mind about saving humanity through failure!"


    "Four hundred years ago, when we were massacred by the shogunate, I never budged. How could death and failure make me cancel and save humanity!"


    For a moment, Wu Ming looked at Amakusa Shirou Tokisada who had calmed down a bit, then lifted his helmet, staring at Amakusa Shirou Tokisada with both eyes.


    "You are not wrong, Amakusa Shirou Toshisada, but this is a battle between the king and the loser, and the loser will lose the chance to fulfill their dream."


    After hearing Wu Ming words, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada smiled again.


    "Too bad Vero Silince Eude, the Great Holy Grail has been activated."


    As if confirming what Amakusa Shirou Tokisada had said, the Great Holy Grail behind him began to glow gradually, slowly sinking into the ground.


    "I originally wanted to transfer the Great Holy Grail to the Hanging Garden to spread Third Magic throughout the world. Now, Hanging Garden has been destroyed."


    "The Great Holy Grail just touched Leylines. At this moment, the Great Holy Grail had already begun to connect with Leylines. Third Magic will spread throughout the world, and in order to manifest the manifestation of the soul to all mankind, my wish will soone true." Amakusa Shirou Tokisada said calmly.


    "You''re telling me all this now, aren''t you afraid I''ll destroy the Great Holy Grail?" Wu Ming was not worried, but continued to talk to Amakusa Shirou Tokisada.


    In response, Tokisada Amakusa shook her head, and said, "You wouldn''t. Everyone who participated in the Holy Grail War had a wish. Even you are the same as Vero."


    Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was right. Every Servant participating in the Holy Grail War has a wish. No one will destroy the Great Holy Grail. Wu Ming estimated that even Artoria would not be able to take the initiative to destroy the Great Holy Grail.


    Unfortunately, Wu Ming didn''t have any wishes that needed to be fulfilled, and he didn''t believe that a huge magic storage system would make all wishese true.


    The Counter Force had told him that the Holy Grail War was a ritual created by the three families of Makiri, Einzbern, and Tohsaka that could reach Root.


    The original goal is to reach the Root, the Great Holy Grail can temporarily open the door connected to the Root vortex, through this door, the Magus can directly reach the Root.


    So the matter of fulfilling all wishes is pure rumour, of course, some small wishes can still be realized, after all this is a magical power that can open the vortex of Root.


    Amakusa Shirou Tokisada entered the Great Holy Grail system through his own Noble Phantasm, through the iplete Third Magic included in the Great Holy Grail, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada made a wish to <Liberate all of humanity>, allowing Third Magic to spread throughout the world.


    "Really, but you won''t see the end. Goodbye, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada, you are a person worthy of admiration."


    With his hands up and Wu Ming swung his sword at Amakusa Shirou Tokisada who smiled and Amakusa Shirou Tokisada head was cut off with a smile still on his face.


    The other Servants from the red faction started to leave the field due to the death of their Master Amakusa Shirou Tokisada.


    Achilles and Atnta looked at their disappearing bodies and lost the resistance.


    Chiron, Astolfo, and Frankenstein did not continue their attack.


    "Too bad, big sister." Achilles smiled.


    "Ah, yes, it''s a shame I can''t see the end, but the Great Holy Grail has already been activated, and it''s only a matter of time." Atnta said calmly without regret or joy.


    Then Achilles looked at Chiron.


    "Teacher, this time the one-on-one duel is interrupted, next time there must be a winner."


    "Of course, Achilles, I look forward to when you beat me."


    When the wind came, Achilles and Atnta turned into light and disappeared.


    On the other hand, Semiramis was lying weakly on the ground, gazing at Amakusa Shirou Tokisada body.


    "Master, I actually feel sad I"


    The famous female empress arsyur left the scene.


    "Oh oh oh oh! It''s really a great show, I''m very satisfied!" Shakespeare wrote the script, and it disappeared into a particle.


    In this case, the Servants of the red faction from the Holy Grail battle, except for Mordred, all came out.


    "So, what to do with this Great Holy Grail, it seems that it can''t be stopped." Astolfo stood beside Sieg.


    As humans, Sieg, Caules, and Sisigou Kairi couldn''t engage in fighting the Servants, so they moved away from the battlefield a bit before they came.


    "Is it really necessary to destroy this? It is really very unfortunate." Mordredined from the side.


    "Looks like there''s only one way," Jeanne said carefully at the side.


    After all, not every Servant would sacrifice his will for the sake of humanity.


    Wu Ming looked at the few Servants present.


    Chiron, Astolfo, Frankenstein, Mordred, Jeanne.


    Apart from him and Jeanne, there were five Servants.


    Chiron took the lead: "I chose to give up. Rather than recovering my immortality, I''d rather choose to save humanity."


    "I gave up too. After all, I don''t have any important wishes. No problem, it''s for Master." Astolfo smiled, then looked at Sieg.


    "I don''t need the Holy Grail either. My family has been saved. I thank Sir Sodeke again, no, Sir Vero." Sieg bowed to Wu Ming.


    "There is no need to act like this, Sieg, this is also an agreement between me and Siegfried." Wu Ming waved his hand and said that Sieg didn''t need to do this.


    "Woohoo." Frankenstein also shook his head. Although I don''t know why Frankenstein didn''t hesitate to refuse, perhaps Caules had prepared herself with Frankenstein beforehand.


    "I gave up too. As for our Yggdmillennia family, we will sort it out ourselves," said Caules firmly.


    "I don''t need the Holy Grail anymore. I''ve found that what I really want to achieve, forget it this time." Mordredughed.


    Sisigou Kairi on the side was slightly surprised, and then fell into contemtion.


    Then Sisigou Kairi opened his mouth.


    "Then I will give up too."


    Mordred smiled understandingly and looked at Sisigou Kairi, Sisigou Kairi also gave an understanding smile, and the two touched their fists.


    "In that case, Master, use all the Command Seals to support me. I will change my ss." Wu Ming said looking at Sisigou Kairi.


    "Hah!?" Everyone asked strangely.

 Chapter 103: Class transformation

    Chapter 103: ss transformation


    "WaitWaitwhat are you saying!? Change your ss?" Sisigou Kairi asked in surprise.


    "Really, can this kind of thing be done by a Servant?" Caules asked Wu Ming.


    The others also looked at Wu Ming in shock.


    In response, Wu Ming smiled lightly.


    "Of course, my own strength is still limited, but if I rely on this" Wu Ming said, and then pointed his finger at the Great Holy Grail behind him.


    "You mean relying on the Great Holy Grail to make a wish? But now Amakusa Shirou Tokisada has made a request to the Great Holy Grail." Sisigou Kairi was very confused.


    "Even though the Great Holy Grail has granted Amakusa Shirou Tokisada wish, don''t forget that this Great Holy Grail was taken directly by Darnic in the midst of the Third Holy Grail War 6p years ago."


    "That is, the Great Holy Grail has stored 120 years of magic power, even if Amakusa Shirou Tokisada has made a wish, there is still a little magic power in the Great Holy Grail, plus the Command Seals given by Master, it is enough for me to change my ss. " Wu Ming exined.


    "Then what ss do you want to change?" Chiron asked the question everyone wanted to ask.


    Wu Ming smiled mysteriously and said, "Of course it was Caster."


    "But, even if you are Vero round table knight, I remember Vero can only do some Magecraft. It shouldn''t be enough to deal with the current situation, right?" Sisigou Kairi asked doubtfully.


    "Don''t worry, my body is a real dragon, how can I only have one identity."


    At this moment, everyone remembered that Wu Ming had recounted his experiences in many other worlds before, since other worlds could be reached by Wu Ming, it was possible that he had another identity in this world.


    After that, Sisigou Kairi sighed.


    "I see, then I will use the <Changing ss> sequence by using Command Seals."


    For a moment, the ruins around the Great Holy Grail were emptied by several people. Then Wu Ming took out various ores and gems from Dragonest that could build magic arrays, melted them with magic power, and started to draw a Servant summoning magic circle.


    After all, it is a very extraordinary thing for a Servant to change sses, so it must be done carefully, so Wu Ming will use a magic circle that summons a Servant.


    After Wu Ming was ready, he stood in the center of the magic circle.


    "Please, Master." Wu Ming said to Sisigou Kairi.


    "Um."


    Everyone stood not far from Sisigou Kairi to watch this extraordinary scene closely.


    Sisigou Kairi raised his hand holding Wu Ming Command Seals.


    "I sacrificed all Command Seals, my Servant Sodeke, change your ss!"


    After Sisigou Kairi finished speaking, the Command Seals in the raised hand emitted a red light and they all disappeared.


    Wu Ming sensed the power that the Command Seals brought, and began to make requests.


    "Great Holy Grail, make my wishe true, let me change my ss!"


    In an instant, the Great Holy Grail began to glow, the magic circle around Wu Ming stood up, and the magic lines around him also began to glow.


    The light is getting stronger and stronger, and everyone can''t stand it, they raise their hands and cover their eyes.


    About ten secondster, the light began to weaken, and everyone looked at where Wu Ming was standing again.


    Wu Ming wore a white robe, his ck hair turned gold, and his ck eyes turned gold. He was holding an ancient book without a calendar in his hand. He looks holy, and the surroundings are also full of sacred meaning.


    "What, the contract is broken?"


    Everyone heard Sisigou Kairi, and then looked at him.


    Looking at the Command Seals that disappeared in Sisigou Kairi hand, there was no trace of them.


    ording to the Holy Grail War records, there will be traces of Command Seals after use. Even if the contract is broken or the Holy Grail War ends, unused Command Seals will not disappear, only traces of used Command Seals will disappear.


    But now it was clear that the Holy Grail War wasn''t over yet, traces of the Command Seals being used had disappeared, and Sisigou Kairi clearly stated that his contract had been lost.


    "Do not worry." An unusually soft and deep-rooted word came.


    Caules and Sisigou Kairi were somewhat absent-minded, and then the two immediately got up.


    The other Servants were also slightly absent-minded, but they didn''t make a big difference.


    And because Sieg had Siegfried heart, his resistance wasparable to that of a Servant.


    Only Jeanne could resist the strange sacredness emanating from Wu Ming.


    "What is it, Sodeke? Or are you not Sodeke anymore?"


    Jeanne asked Wu Ming somewhat confusedly. Everyone looked at Wu Ming carefully.


    Wu Ming only smiled slightly at this, and it was another disappointment.


    "I''m really sorry, however, this ss is my first time adapting, and I''m still a little ufortable with my own strengths."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, everyone felt that the sacred aura of Wu Ming body was slowly dimming.


    "I felt like worshiping Sodeke earlier." Caules wiped a cold sweat from fear.


    "This sentence is true, if Sodeke spreads this holiness to the maximum, some people with low mental strength will be him believers, and I am afraid that some Berserkers will also be affected." Jeanne as a very believer in God, it is easy to see the nature of this style.


    "That that was really scary" Caules gulped, and now Caules was even more scared.


    "Yeah, after all, I don''t control my strength in the slightest. I am truly sorry, Master Berserker," Wu Ming said softly.


    "The matter about terminating the contract is a personal decision I made. After all, what I''m going to doter is a bit unbearable for Master. Therefore, I linked the contract with the Great Holy Grail."


    "What!? Doesn''t that mean you have unlimited magic power now!?" cried Astolfo strangely.


    Wu Ming smiled and replied: "That won''t be enough. Even though I''m connected to the Great Holy Grail, I can''t use the magic power of the Great Holy Grail. Now I only have one that can grant more magic power that is Master unconscious"


    "Simply put, like me, magic power is directly provided by the Great Holy Grail, but magic power cannot be abused at will." Jeanne exined.


    "That''s how it is." Astolfo changed his fist with his left hand and right palm, like a hammer.


    "Anyway, everyone, I''m not Sodeke anymore."


    "You''re not Sodeke I know, but I don''t know what your identity is, and I can''t even see your real name with my status as Master," Sisigou Kairi said, touching his chin.


    Everyone looked at Jeanne, and Jeanne nodded, then started to use the <True Name Discernment> skill on Wu Ming.


    "This this!?"

 Chapter 104: Holy White Dragon

    Chapter 104: Holy White Dragon


    "This Is this true!? Sodeke No, I must call you Sage Dragon." Jeanne asked in surprise.


    In an instant, everyone fell silent.


    "Wait! Sage Dragon refers to Sage Dragon!?" shouted Sisigou Kairi.


    "It really is a Sage Dragon!?" Caules was also quite surprised.


    Some Servants are still calm, after all, they are heroes too.


    But Sieg was confused.


    "That what is a Sage Dragon?"


    After all, Sieg was a Homunculus who was just born less than a year old, even with Siegfried heart, he was still a Homunculus under a year old.


    "I''ll exin for you!" Astolfo raised his hand.


    "Speaking of the sage dragon, that is, the guardian of the ancient city of Uruk Babylon. After all, no matter it''s in the mythology of other countries or races, no character can be called a sage dragon."


    "Legend has it that the Sage Dragon is the oldest god who can''t get used to seeing Humans to be ruled by various gods, and descends personally to help humanity be independent~"


    Later, Sisigou Kairi continued: "As the oldest god in Mesopotamia, the sage dragon can bepared to the creation god Tiamat in Mesopotamian Sumerian mythology on an equal footing."


    "But it is said that the sage dragon is the son of the god Tiamat, except that the 11 Demon Beasts born by Tiamat are eliminated, and the 11 Demon Beasts are him older brothers." Add Caules.


    "But I don''t know why a sage dragon that is neither part of the gods nor the demon beast, descended on the city of Uruk one day, and then became a protector to protect mankind." Chiron followed.


    "It is said that the sage dragon is quite mysterious. It has no fixed name or fixed form. The reason why it is called a wise dragon is because the oldest epic, recorded in the <Epic of Gilgamesh>, the Dragon of Wisdom came to Uruk in the form of a dragon and took care of the eldest king, Hero Gilgamesh. As the eldest king who symbolizes the end of the Age of Gods, he has the title <Sage>." Obviously Astolfo.


    "Incredible So, is French General Sodeke a Sumerian god!?" Sieg was surprised.


    "Eh!" After thinking about it, everyone realized that it seemed, as Sieg said, the French general Sodeke was a Sumerian god.


    At this moment, Wu Ming looked a bit unnatural.


    (How do I know that on a whim, I taught the eldest king, and I was ovee by restraint to be such a fantasy legend!? What Tiamat! What god! Do you guys believe that!? Even if you guys have historical records too? Do you guys believe it! ? Oh my God~)


    But on the surface, Wu Ming still continued to smile.


    However, facts proved that the power of the Counter Force had once again created an invincible identity for Wu Ming.


    Even though the Dragon of the Root would be invincible like the legends after growing up, Wu Ming was still far from mature.


    For now, Wu Ming is now just a strong talent with a rather tenacious life type and support. He didn''t know how far apart his strength was from Creation God Tiamat and the like.


    "Ah! Un, everyone, don''t get too excited. After all, I am a special dragon that can roam freely in all ages. It''s fine to have more legends, and because of each character, I can''t exert more power."


    Everyone will notice that, however, in historical records, the name Sage Dragon does not appear, except in Sumerian mythology.


    After everyone calmed down, only Jeanne seemed to be unable to let go of anything and seemed to be thinking, but due to the tight time, Jeanne didn''t intend to ask here.


    Wu Ming naturally discovered that as a Sodeke who grew up and died with Jeanne, how could he not know the thoughts of his childhood friend, but just as Jeanne thought, time was really running out now.


    Wu Ming flipped the spell book in his hand, and arge number of unknown Magecraft appeared in the Great Holy Grail.


    The Great Holy Grail that had sunk in more than half of the ground by now, stopped.


    "Then, I have to take the test," said Wu Ming.


    Everyone was a little surprised, thinking that Wu Ming had already started.


    Actually, that''s true, Wu Ming really started right away, but he became interested in the Great Holy Grail after bing a Caster.


    Of course, there is no point in making requests, but having an interest in Third Magic.


    So Wu Ming decided...


    "O origin dragon who has endured through ancient times, show your appearance and save the world again!"


    When the voice fell, the magic power of the great stock began to gather into Wu Ming body from the Great Holy Grail, and that immediately started his Noble Phantasm.


    "Heaven Sages!!!"


    *!!!*


    At this moment, everyone, including all in Romania, and even the magic power in the whole world, felt a tremendous pressure.


    A huge silver-white dragon appeared out of thin air, mysterious and holy, giving people a sense of shock and adoration.


    Sisigou Kairi and Caules were already on their knees, muttering.


    Sieg struggled, his legs bent, because he had Siegfried heart, unlike Sisigou Kairi and Caules, Astolfo supported Sieg by the side, even though he himself was ufortable.


    Even with the Noble Phantasm bonus, his magic power became Rank A, but the white dragon could still affect Astolfo.


    The same goes for the other Servants, having a Servant with magic power is less affected, and a Servant without magic power is almost like Sieg.


    And all the inhabitants of Trifas and even all of Romania were like pilgrims, kneeling before the white dragon.


    The white dragonnded on the ground, staring at Wu Ming and the others.


    Then he didn''t say anything, and he grabbed the Great Holy Grail that sank to the ground with his hand causing the tree to fall, and dust to fly.


    After that, the white dragon grasped the spherical Great Holy Grail with one w and flew into the sky.


    Perhaps because of this first use of Noble Phantasm, Wu Ming triggered a punishment in this era.


    As the dragon body gradually became transparent, as if it was about to disappear, a bolt of lightning that appeared out of thin air struck the dragon.


    However, the dragon did not whine, but disappeared from the transparency.


    At this time, the dragon that affected Romania and the whole world left.


    The humans who were affected by the sacred aura of the dragons were gradually recovering at this moment.


    When Sisigou Kairi and Caules came to their senses, a group of extremely weak Servants included, including Wu Ming.


    "Justjust nowthat" Caules asked haltingly.


    Wu Ming panted heavily and replied, "That is my real body, the Dragon of the Root."


    Yes, one of Wu Ming Noble Phantasms as a Caster ss is to summon his own body. After all, he was now using a body built with pure magic power.


    Wu Ming summoned his own body to fall asleep in Root. At the time when the dragon appeared, the dragon and Wu Ming were one mind, just like Wu Ming controlling the dragon, or the dragon controlling Wu Ming, the two were one person.


    The body summoned by a Caster-ss Noble Phantasm did not have the ability to travel through the world independently, and was also rejected by the world.


    As hard as it is to believe, this is a fact.


    But because the modern age is the age when dragons and other high-level mystery creatures disappear, the age will not allow these creatures to appear, so when the dragon leaves, the punishment of the agees.


    The dragon seemed unaffected, but actually it was all fed back to Wu Ming.


    At this time, the magic in Wu Ming body was almost exhausted.


    That''s right, EX Rank magic power has almost hit rock bottom right now.


    Because Wu Ming used magic power to counter the damage that punishment had done to him, and he didn''tpletely resist the punishment brought by time.


    "Terrible..." Sisigou Kairi said.


    That''s right, kneeling unconsciously, kneeling from the heart, really scary.


    ----


    Sage Dragon ability setting


    ss: Caster


    Real name: Sage Dragon


    Master: Great Holy Grail


    Alignment: Good-Lawful


    ----


    Parameter:


    Strength: C


    Endurance: EX


    Agility: C


    Mana: EX


    Lucky: A


    NP: A+


    ----


    ss Skills:


    Territory Creation (EX Rank) :


    As a Magus, create a field that benefits you in no time. As long as there are materials, you can even build a temple that was enshrined in the past.


    Construction Items (EX Rank) :


    You can create items with magic power. There is a magic book that contains all the magic magic in a certain world. With the <Foreign Magic> skill, you can craft all items from a certain world.


    irvoyance (E Rank) :


    Since there was no ability to predict the future, this skill was purely added to the ss reasoning, so it wouldn''t be effective.


    ----


    Innate Skills:


    Foreign Magic (EX Rank) :


    There is a magic book that contains all the magic in a certain world. You can use all the magic and magic of a certain world because of its own special power. This type of magic magic can be used in any world.


    Magecraft Rune (EX Rank) :


    Magecraft Rune of unknown origin, holds all 18 Primodial Runes.


    Uncrowned Martial Arts (A Rank) :


    The sage dragon who taught the Hero King Gilgamesh the martial arts had a crownless martial art.


    Sage (A Rank) :


    The Sage Dragon has experience teaching kings, and he has a lot of wisdom, especially in teaching. Due to someone who preferred hand-to-handbat over brains, this skill was downgraded to Rank B.


    Holy Aura (A Rank) :


    The Incarnation of the Original Dragon. The Sage Dragon has the ability to establish a religion. It can also be used as a magic release (holy).


    Divinity (B Rank) :


    The Sage Dragon was rumored to be a direct descendant of the first generation Creation God Tiamat, with eminent divinity. Due to the inuracy of the rumors, it was reduced to Rank B.


    Dragon Type (EX Rank) :


    As a Dragon of the Root with top dragon attributes to enhance various abilities.


    Wonder:? ? ?


    ----


    Noble Phantasms:


    [Heaven Sage]


    Rank: C++~EX


    Type: Anti-Divine Noble Phantasm


    Distance:???


    Maximum range:???


    Re-emerging the myth that the sage dragon descended to Uruk, briefly summoning the sage dragon original body, or part of the body, in the mysterycking Age of Gods, there is a risk of being seriously injured by the forces of the age.


    [Nameless Book of Spells]


    Rank: EX


    Type: Anti-Unit (Self) Noble Phantasm


    Distance: 1


    Maximum range: 1


    A magic book containing all magic in a certain other world, including newly created magic will also be recorded.


    [Dragonest]


    Rank: EX


    Type: Anti-Unit (Self) Noble Phantasm


    Distance: 0


    Maximum reach: 1 person


    A dense pattern attached to the space created from Primodial Runes to store various treasures from another world.


    [Staff Ainz Ooal Gown]


    Rank: A++


    Type: Anti-Unit (Self) Noble Phantasm


    Distance: 1


    Maximum catch: 0


    Magic items obtained from different worlds have arge amount of powerful magic, with Reality Marble: <Great Tomb of Nazarick>


    [Holy Spear Yggdrasil/Humbaba]


    Rank: B+


    Type: Anti-Army Noble Phantasm


    Distance: 1~50


    Maximum reach: 1000 people


    The holy spear that was transformed by the branches of the world tree and was also Humbaba divine beast that could be transformed into a silver-white armband protector, which had the power to control nature.

 Chapter 105: The Holy Grail War That Ends with the Rising Sun

    Chapter 105: The Holy Grail War That Ends with the Rising Sun


    "Indeed, after all this is my first time using this Noble Phantasm, and the holy aura emanating from my body is automatically activated. Sorry, everyone," Wu Ming said with a guilty expression.


    Wu Ming Noble Phantasm would open a channel in his main body, this channel wasrge enough to amodate his main body, and small enough to amodate his scales.


    In other words, Wu Ming could manifest his main body part into this world while liberating this Noble Phantasm imperfectly.


    Imagine the opponent took out the ultimate move, and suddenly Wu Ming summoned an invincible dragon scale, appeared in front of him to block the enemy attack, and could also show a sharp dragon w to make it appear in his own hand as a weapon.


    Regarding his other Noble Phantasms, except for the Nameless Book of Spells, the other Noble Phantasms were obtained through sublimation.


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but think of Counter Force. There was no doubt that many of the Noble Phantasms of his Caster ss were their masterpieces, including the temtes of his Caster ss.


    "Unexpectedly, Vero! You are so strong. If you are not forced to leave, royal father probably won''t work too hard." Mordred said, even if she was weakened by the white dragon, his words were still excited.


    However, this unintentional remark left Wu Ming somewhat speechless.


    Perhaps Modred felt that she had said something wrong, and she quickly changed the subject.


    "By the way, where did your body with the Great Holy Grail go?"


    Wu Ming heaved a sigh of relief, then smiled and said, "Of course it''s to Root."


    Everyone had expressions as expected.


    "My body has been sleeping in Root. I just woke him up for a moment and summoned him to this world, and I had to be prepared to endure the punishment that the times gave me. This time I almost fell," Wu Ming said, coughing again.


    Jeanne walked behind Wu Ming and patted him on the back.


    "It does not matter." Jeanne looked at Wu Ming gently.


    No matter who Wu Ming was, he had always been a childhood friend of Jeanne, Sodeke who was willing to be burned to death together.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry," Wu Ming said softly as he held Jeanne hand.


    "I have a question~ Since the Holy Grail no longer exists in this world, why don''t we disappear?" Astolfo raised his hand and asked the others.


    "Yes, now the Holy Grail has disappeared, but our contract is still there, and there is no sign of it disappearing." Chiron analyzed.


    "What happened?" Everyone is confused.


    "Let me exin." Wu Ming stood up and looked at the Servants and Masters: "Because when I brought the Great Holy Grail, I intentionally dyed your contracts for a period of time, so that you can Stay in this world and experience life. If you don''t use Noble Phantasm, you can exist for about three months."


    "Wha~ I thought it would always be~" Astolfo was a little sad.


    "It''s okay, Rider, even if it''s three months, I''ll be with you. Let''s travel the world together. I want to have a good look at this world and connect with the humans in this world." Sieg said at the side.


    "Hmm! Hmm! Master~"


    Seeing Astolfo regaining his vitality, the other Servants couldn''t help butugh, and then they thought about how they would spend the rest of their time.


    "That''s all for now. As long as you guys don''t vite the Servant rules, and bemoners, I trust our Lady Saintess won''t say anything. Isn''t that Miss Saintess?~" Wu Ming spoke in a teasing tone to Jeanne.


    "Aahhh! Since everyone helped me resolve this crisis, as a Ruler, I allow everyone to move freely until I return to the Throne of Heroes, but you can''t use force at will, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble."


    Jeanne looked at Wu Ming seriously, then said, "Especially you, Sodeke, you will be personally watched over by me, that''s all!"


    In response, Wu Ming smiled awkwardly, and followed the others with a smile.


    "If you wish, our Yggdmillennia family can provide you with temporary food, clothing, housing and transportation problems," Caules said of the biggest problem of the moment.


    "Then we will be troublesome, and if you have our word, you should be able to gain quite a bit of advantage when dealing with the Clock Tower and the Mage Association," Wu Ming said with a smile.


    Seeing Wu Ming smiling face, Caules smiled awkwardly, he did have such thoughts, but he still wanted to express his gratitude for this period of time.


    After all, in the case of Darnic death, Wu Ming had the power to destroy the Yggdmillennia family, but Wu Ming did not.


    Although Caules has the intention to take advantage of the Servant existence for the Yggdmillennia family, but when Caules big sister, Fiore, confronts Jack the Ripper, Wu Ming appears to save Fiore. For this alone, Caules who was already acting as the head of the family was very grateful.


    Wu Ming also knows that Caules is grateful, and it is just a matter of how to deal with the Clock Tower.


    After all, Wu Ming was not a criminal. Besides, he thought the current Yggdmillennia was very good. If he could help, he would definitely help.


    "Leave that, let''s go to the bar, Vero!" cried Mordred excitedly.


    Wu Ming looked at Jeanne subconsciously.


    "Drinking hurts your body. Please drink less. I will not follow you. I will be waiting for you in the Yggdmillennia family. Remember toe back early in the evening," Jeanne said naturally.


    However, Mordredined: "What, Ruler, you are like a housekeeper. Drinking is a rare pastime for us Knights of the Round Table."


    As if thinking of something, Mordred said again: "That''s right, it seems because of Vero, you brought the knights to drink alcohol, and you were often taught by royal father."


    Looking at Mordred who was smiling so brightly, Wu Ming smiled and said: "If I didn''t bring the knights to drink, how could you, a lonely person, live so humid."


    Then Sisigou Kairiined from the side: "I''ve been wondering before, I''ve never heard that the rebel knight Mordred likes to drink, so you taught the one who taught her Sodeke. Really, my wallet has shrunk a lot over the years"


    "Ha ha ha ha! What is it? Anyway it''s useless to save your money. Better spend it." Mordredughed and patted Sisigou Kairi back.


    "It will break, it will break..."


    Wu Ming recalled all the past events at this moment, with a nostalgic expression on his face.


    It was precisely because of those who had died that Wu Ming was able to thrive, and besides...


    Wu Ming looked at Jeanne next to him, and she also looked at Wu Ming, and the two smiled at each other.


    Seeing the sun rising slowly, facing the rising sun, Wu Ming said to the group of people behind him: "Let''s go, everyone."

 Chapter 106: Three Months

    Chapter 106: Three Months


    Almost three months have passed since the world turmoil caused by the arrival of the mystery.


    From that day on, Wu Ming apanied Caules to the Clock Tower, because Wu Ming did not hide his strength, but deliberately released a trace of his own strength so as to cause a sensation in the Clock Tower.


    After all, he was the top Heroic Spirit who could lead to a higher mystery arrival rate.


    Not only did the 12 Clock Tower Lords appear together, but also Wizard Marshall Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg invited Wu Ming to his office and had a secret conversation with just the two of them.


    After more than an hour of secret conversation, Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg signaled that as long as Caules could be a disciple of the Clock Tower, he would keep up with the Yggdmillennia family.


    Of course, Wu Ming also gave Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg something special, which made the Clock Tower and the Mage''s Association easily forgive the Yggdmillennia family.


    Wu Mingmented on it: cunning old fox.


    At that time, Zelretch said: "Anyway, Sir Sage Dragon gave me a good gift, so let''s settle this matter for now."


    Wu Ming was very speechless, and Zelretch actually dared to say the things that Wu Ming gave to the Mage''s Association as his own.


    In fact, no one dared to make a sound even in this manner, Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg was beyond human standards.


    ...


    On this day three monthster, in a vi provided by the Yggdmillennia family for Wu Ming in France.


    Wu Ming sat on a rock in the courtyard with his hands on his knees and meditated for a long time.


    For one thing, Wu Ming previous Saber ss restricted the practice of meditation, secondly, the Servant body was not suitable for practice.


    After all, this is a degraded version of the Heroic Spirit, and the attribute has been set, even if you practice, it will not increase in the slightest.


    But there was an advantage for Wu Ming.


    After Wu Ming summoned his own ontology, he found that his own ontology felt inexplicable.


    Wu Ming felt that because the barrier of the Servant disappeared for a short time when he summoned the main body, all the training he received in the Servant body returned to the main body.


    Although there will be no noticeable increase in strength, but there is an iparably familiar feeling. Even if the main body trains again, it will only take a very short time to bring Wu Ming into the body integrating everything, including the Noble Phantasm.


    The existence of this BUG-like Noble Phantasm was the most powerful power that Wu Ming could obtain.


    Wu Ming own Noble Phantasm was not the same as him as a Servant, and there was no rank limit. In other words, Wu Ming sublimated Noble Phantasm was a special type of acquired Noble Phantasm called a special Noble Phantasm obtained from Items.


    It is much more powerful than the Noble Phantasm Servant.


    Because of that, Wu Ming was able to regain the daily meditation left behind while using the Servant body.


    Well, Wu Ming wound has not healed, this is also therapy.


    After a while, he took a deep breath, and an extremely turbid gas was expelled from his body.


    Wu Ming opened his eyes and frowned as he watched the breath that was about to disappear.


    He used magic to depict the symbols in the air.


    In an instant, a me zed out of thin air, burning the muddy breath.


    After all, it was the Magecraft group that was eroded by the forces of the times. It was always bad to live in this world, so every time he let out a breath like that, he would burn it with Primodial Runes.


    "I didn''t expect the power of the ages to be so terrifying. I really can''t imagine what terrifying attack I would receive if I didn''t adapt to time and space."


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but think about everything he had done in the space-time tunnel before, but in retrospect, if he didn''t have the power of space-time at that time, he wouldn''t have entered the space-time tunnel.


    Wu Ming shook his head and stood up from the rock.


    Saw this house where he lived for almost three months.


    "Really a bit unbearable~"


    "What can''t you stand?" A girl walked in from the gate.


    She had almost the same appearance as Jeanne, but Wu Ming attentively discovered that this was not Jeanne.


    "It''s nothing, you think school finished early today? Leticia."


    Yes, this girl who is almost the same as Jeanne is the French girl Leticia who is possessed by Jeanne.


    After the Holy Grail War ended, in order to facilitate the girl being possessed by Jeanne, Caules intended to give the private vi of Yggdmillennia in France to Wu Ming and Jeanne.


    For the two of them living together in these three months, Leticia had been on leave toe home from school ande back to this vi every day.


    Jeanne stayed in Leticia body during the day and enjoyed the fun of the students. At night, she returned to the vi to stay with Wu Ming. Of course, the two of them slept in separate rooms. After all, the two are still friends and not lovers.


    On the other hand, Wu Ming practiced very quietly for three months. Live the life of an ordinary person in peace, and recover the damage caused by the forces of the times.


    Since Leticia usually didn''t return during this period, butter in this period, Wu Ming asked Leticia who came back earlier after finishing her daily meditation.


    "Then that Miss Saintess wanted to go back and spend thest days with you, so I came back early, wanting you to gather more time." Leticia smiled shyly and said to Wu Ming.


    "By the way, time flies so fast. Three months passed in the blink of an eye." Wu Ming sighed.


    Then, a sh of light shed, and Leticia became Jeanne.


    "By the way, I am a Holy Grail War Ruler, finding it a little unbelievable. The Great Holy Grail has disappeared. Does this mean the Holy Grail War is over?"


    Jeanne and Wu Ming walked to the vi together, while Jeanne said.


    Wu Ming only smiled at Jeanne innocent words.


    "You also know that something like the Great Holy Grail is just a shortcut to the Root created by a human Magus. Even if it doesn''t exist, it can be recreated. Moreover, the Great Holy Grail of another parallel world still exists. Heroic Spirit spans space and time. Even if there is no Holy Grail War in this world, there will be another world, and then we will appear again."


    Wu Ming also knew that Jeanne was just looking forward to it, after all, after he became a Heroic Spirit, he also understood many things.


    Wu Ming continued: "Frankly speaking, as long as there are beings like humans, things like desires will not disappear."


    "Really, Sodeke, you are still very rude and not gentle at all." Jeanneined to Wu Ming.


    Then Jeanne ran in front of Wu Ming, turned her head and smiled at Wu Ming: "Then let''s enjoy thetter, Sodeke."


    After speaking, she walked into the kitchen and started cooking.


    "Really, what are you a country girl doing to cook."


    Even though he wasining like this, Wu Ming was still looking forward to it.

 Chapter 107: Conversation between Zelretch and Wu Ming

    Chapter 107: Conversation between Zelretch and Wu Ming


    On the next day, the Servants who frightened the Mage''s Association if not disappeared collectively disappeared on this day.


    After all, this kind of unrestrained power was still extremely frightening to some high-level members of the Mage''s Association.


    Early in the morning, Wu Ming and Jeanne were sitting at the dining table, eating breakfast made by Leticia.


    Since Jeanne had messed up breakfast once, Leticia had to cook.


    Looking at the smiling Wu Ming, Jeanne said with a red face, "Really, I wasn''t familiar with the kitchen back then. It was an ident."


    However, Wu Ming said with a happy face: "Yes."


    After that, breakfast ended with Jeanneining.


    After breakfast, Wu Ming rarely didn''t go to meditation and Jeanne didn''t go to school either.


    The two of them walked slowly down the street, seeing a familiar sight.


    After a while, Jeanne spoke: "Now~ Sodeke, will there be a chance to meet again in the future."


    Wu Ming didn''t even think about it, and said directly: "Yes."


    "Why are you so sure?" Jeanne looked surprised.


    "That''s because you haven''t responded to me, I will wait forever." Wu Ming said half-jokingly.


    "Really, you''re not being serious anymore." Jeanne cheeks reddened, and she quickened her pace.


    In fact, Wu Ming was also telling the truth. However, he didn''t die. Even though Jeanne was already on the Throne of Heroes, the rtionship between Wu Ming and the Counter Force shouldn''t be a big deal maybe.


    Wu Ming rushed after Jeanne, and started enjoying thest time together.


    Finally, Wu Ming and Jeanne stood on a high ce, looking at the distant scenery.


    As if it was time, Jeanne turned to look at Wu Ming.


    "Then, I''m leaving now, Wu Ming."


    "Well, see youter, Jeanne."


    In the end, Wu Ming still told Jeanne about her real name.


    Rays of light radiated from Jeanne body, and the light disappeared as a gust of wind blew.


    Leticia appeared on the spot and looked at her hands in an extraordinary manner, then Leticia looked at Wu Ming shyly.


    "That that Sir Sage Dragon"


    Seeing Leticia whose face was red, Wu Ming said softly, "We have lived together for so long, are you still afraid of me, Leticia?"


    Leticia blushed even more after Wu Ming said that.


    "No...no...I...of course, Sodeke, you''re still very mean."


    With that, Leticia kissed Wu Ming cheek under Wu Ming surprised gaze, and then quickly ran away.


    Wu Ming looked at the fleeing Leticia with a bit of confusion. After regaining consciousness, he touched the cheek that was kissed, and said helplessly.


    "It''s reallyhahhh~" Wu Ming sighed.


    Wu Ming estimated that when Leticia shared a body with Jeanne, she often dreamed of Jeanne dreams, and gradually the feelings were gradually assimted.


    After that, Wu Ming shook his head and opened his mouth, after chanting the incantation, Wu Ming disappeared.


    ...


    In Ennd, London, Clock Tower.


    Outside the room at the highest point of the Clock Tower, flowing ck and red ripples appeared here.


    Wu Ming walked out.


    Wu Ming smiled at this moment, wearing a white robe, and his short golden hair was filled with a sacred atmosphere.


    Wu Ming knocked on the door of this room.


    *Knock Knock*


    "Pleasee in."


    Wu Ming pushed open the door, and what caught his attention was a burly old man with red eyes and white cheeks and a short beard sitting in a dimly lit room.


    "This is Sage Dragon, have the other Servants returned to the Throne of Heroes?" Wizard Marshall Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg said.


    Wu Ming sat on the sofa very elegantly, picked up the tea that had been prepared on the table, and took a sip.


    "Of course, the magic power and the contract I gave them were only three months. If the contract is vited, unless the Master of the Servants is a True Ancestor like you, it is impossible to continue living in this world."


    That''s right, as the highest level leader of the Mage''s Association, Wizard Marshall Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg is a True Ancestor.


    "Hahaha, it''s the old stuff, that made me lose to Crimson Moon." Zelretchughed and said, not angry at Wu Ming words.


    Crimson Moon, or its full name Brunestud of the Crimson Moon is the king of the moon, equivalent to the Counter Force of the moon.


    Crimson Moon was the first and strongest True Ancestor in the Type-Moon world, as he was the origin of the True Ancestor and Dead Apostle.


    Even though Zelretch kept saying that he had lost to Crimson Moon who was the ancestor of True Ancestor, the result of the battle between the two was actually a draw.


    Crimson Moon body was destroyed by Zelretch, but before he was destroyed by Zelretch, Crimson Moon turned Zelretch into a Dead Apostle.


    Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg became one of the 27 True Ancestor Dead Apostles.


    "However, the Great Holy Grail actually fell into your hands." Zelretch said with a smile, narrowing his eyes.


    Regarding this, Wu Ming smiled: "It is Third Magic. Even if I am called Sage Dragon, I can''t help but want to learn it."


    Yes, although the Great Holy Grail was brought to Root by Wu Ming, it was still under his protection and was not assimted by Root.


    Wu Ming wants to use the power of Root to analyze Third Magic, and then master this power.


    Wu Ming took another sip of tea, then looked at Zellrich, and asked, "So what do you want me to do, Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg."


    In an hour of secret conversation between Wu Ming and Zelretch, the two of thempeted in this narrow room.


    Zelretch used Second Magic to keep the two of them from destroying this ce because of the contest.


    Since they didn''t use their full strength, Wu Ming defeated Zelretch by a thin line.


    As an old man who had lived for hundreds of years, victory in battle was not important.


    Zelretch made a request in exchange for the Yggdmillennia family security rights.


    Wu Ming would certainly not agree, but after Zelretch presented the additional Mystic Code created by Second Magic, Wu Ming agreed after considering it for a while. The premise is that it should not harm him.


    Zellrich said at the time: "Even if I wanted to harm you, it would be impossible. After all, you are the mentor of the eldest king, the descendant of the Creation God Tiamat, and the most mysterious species of dragon."


    But Wu Ming knew his own strength, and he wasn''t strong enough to bepared to the Sumerian god of creation, Tiamat.


    But Zelretch exchange was a product of Second Magic, which should make Wu Ming think about it.


    After all, the Five-Moon Type World Magic was one of the most mysterious.


    As Second Magic is the same as Third Magic, it will be very helpful in the analysis of Third Magic. .


    Wu Ming asked Zelretch to provide Mystic Code with strong analytical abilities.


    Zelretch was a little confused, even the Mystic Code made with Second Magic would have no effect on Wu Ming level.


    However, as a coborator request, Zelretch adding one rule to the rule must take its request as the first action factor.


    Wu Ming said that as long as it was something he could do, he would do his best as soon as possible.


    As a result, today, three monthster, the two of them sat politely, drinking tea and chatting together.


    "I want to invite you to a parallel world."

 Chapter 108: Parallel World

    Chapter 108: Parallel World


    "Parallel world?"


    Wu Ming put down the teacup in his hand and looked at Zelretch with a dazed expression on his face.


    "Yes, because of the higher level of mystery caused by the man in front of me, my perception of another parallel world is more sensitive, as if like a sixth sense, a disaster that will destroy the world ising, and it is still a disaster that has affected almost everyone. parallel world."


    Zelretch continued in a low voice: "Unfortunately, I don''t have the ability to stop the disaster, or even find its source. However, now I know where you are."


    Wu Ming sneered at this.


    "As a Second Magic wielding Magician, even Crimson Moon has been handled by you. Don''t you have a way to deal with this catastrophic power that has spread to this other world?"


    Wu Ming did not doubt that Zelretch sixth sense assessment was wrong. People like him were still Magicians in a parallel world and Zelretch hunches were pretty urate.


    Zelretch was not angry at Wu Ming sarcasm, and said with a smile: "Because I already know that I can''t solve this disaster on my own."


    Wu Ming thought for a moment and asked, "Because you went to a parallel world to try to solve it, but it turned out that this disaster you couldn''t solve right, Zelretch?"


    Zelretch nodded and said: "Yes, I have solved many events that I thought were the source of the disaster, but found that my perception of other parallel worlds was still on the verge of extinction, so I found you."


    "As an additional Servant to influence this Holy Grail war, not only do you independently follow the summons of the Red Faction Saber, but you also have various identities in history. If I didn''t have a conversation with some Heroic Spirits, I would even suspect that almost everyone in history was yed by you."


    Of course, Wu Ming also knew that Zelretch made a joke at the end, and he didn''t say anything about it.


    "The most important thing is that you seem to say that you are not dead."


    Wu Ming gave himself another cup of tea, and then asked: "So, you think I can solve this crisis?"


    Zelretch shook his head, and then said: "Of course not, although I still don''t know who caused this crisis, but I can feel that that person has an extraordinary rtionship with Heroic Spirit."


    Zelretch got up and walked to the locker.


    "And you, the most special Heroic Spirit, should have contact with that person. Therefore, I would like to invite you to go to parallel worlds to find people who can solve disasters, and by the way, solve disasters in parallel worlds. After all, the fewer disasters there are in other parallel worlds, the more disasters that affect other parallel worlds will ur."


    Zelretch took out a box and threw it at Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming almost guessed what it was, and immediately opened it.


    Then, Zelretch on the side opened his mouth and said: "This is the Mystic Code you asked for. I specifically made it a crown style. This should be a perfect fit for your Caster ss."


    Wu Ming saw this luxurious golden crown, and said it was called a crown, but it was actually more like a ring.


    However, Wu Ming didn''t really care about what this Mystic Code looked like, so he used it.


    "Anyway, since I was worried that you might not like his appearance, I specifically set him up as a Mystic Code that can customize his appearance. It''s not activated now. Moreover, I also prepared an artificial spirit for this Mystic Code. Of course it''s also in an inactive state, and will wake up when you activate it and recognize you as the owner."


    Wu Ming was very surprised. He didn''t expect Zelretch to care so much about the Mystic Code he requested. Even without those factors, Wu Ming could have a way of mastering this Mystic Code.


    "You seem to be very concerned about this, Zelretch."


    Of course, both Wu Ming and Zelretch knew that Wu Ming was talking about disaster. Through the perfect production of the Mystic Code required by Wu Ming, Wu Ming was indebted to him and had to take care of this matter.


    After all, the matters of the Yggdmillennia family and the Mystic Code, the two thingsbined, were enough to leave Wu Ming indebted.


    After that, Wu Ming said to Zelretch, "No matter how good this Mystic Code is, I will do my best to handle your request and call me Vumiin (Wu Ming)."


    "Vumiin..." Zelretch uttered the word, as if thinking about the origin of the name or rted things.


    (I''m really sorry, my name is Wu Ming, but in Chinese, it''s a foreign name to you, right)


    After all, Wu Ming was once taught by the elders of China, even if Wu Ming was not human, he could not eliminate from the start with the name Wu Ming.


    "So, when are you going to send me?" Wu Ming interrupted Zelretch meditation.


    Zelretch immediately replied: "I decided to send you to a parallel world now, what do you think."


    Wu Ming stood up and put the crown of his hand into the exposed golden ripple.


    "Then let''s get started."


    Zelretch started using Second Magic. Seeing the activation speed, he seemed to expect Wu Ming to agree, and he had umted magic power.


    When Wu Ming was about to be covered by Second Magic, he said, "By the way, remember to take care of the people I know in this world."


    "You ask a lot" Zelretch, who was focused on Second Magic, was silent for a while and said.


    After all, Wu Ming was a high-level Heroic Spirit, and Zelretch had to treat him with care.


    However, idents still happen.


    The power of the epoch had left a deep impact on Wu Ming, when he left this epoch, the epoch shifted its purpose.


    "Not good." Zelretch was surprised.


    "Vumiin! Remember to find me in that world, he will help you"


    Before Zelretch finished speaking, Wu Ming disappeared.


    Zelretch who had traveled through parallel worlds many times, knew that this was a normal phenomenon when traveling through other parallel worlds.


    With a sigh of relief, Zelretch took his original seat.


    "Faced with a destiny that humanity cannot fight, what kind of magic can he create?"


    Take a sip of the freshly made tea, Zelretch said.


    "I''m really looking forward to it."


    After the Clock Tower detected the disappearance of the Holy Grail War Heroic Spirit and there was no abnormality, however, no one noticed the departure of the alternate Heroic Spirit.


    The world has returned to peace again.


    ....


    On the other hand, Wu Ming opened his eyes, and what caught his attention was a deste forest.


    It is sunset at this time, and the forest at this time is like an old man about to rot, deste and extremely deste.


    "That evil old man is really unreliable" Wu Ming muttered, and embarked on his new world adventure, or rather, embarked on a path to save the world.

 Chapter 109: Meet

    Chapter 109: Meet


    Wu Ming thought about moving in any direction at will.


    For a moment, Wu Ming who was walking through the forest saw a small town.


    Literally, the town is small.


    This is the kind of small town that can be seen at a nce.


    In addition, Wu Ming also found that there is a lot of magic power in the city center, obviously there is a little leyline.


    Although it wasn''t much to Wu Ming, to humans, this might be the gathering ce of the Magus family.


    "Barrier?" Wu Ming clearly sensed that there were many obstructions in this city.


    "Interesting." Wu Ming continued to smile and walked towards this ordinary-looking city.


    Just as Wu Ming had just walked to the edge of the city, a great magical power appeared.


    A huge ck fog started from the outskirts of the city, continuously swirling and expanding, like a deadly storm that destroyed everything, slowly sweeping across the city.


    Wu Ming sensed that the Magus in this city basically died in this deadly storm.


    At the same time, the barrier was also broken.


    At this moment, an unusual power covered Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming looked in a certain direction strangely.


    "Contract?!"


    Wu Ming frowned, and then started to glide rapidly through the air.


    Several Runebinations representing <Suppression> appeared. With arge amount of magic power input, arge number of runes instantly covered this group of death storms.


    In an instant, the ck mist was suppressed, forming a ck sphere.


    "<ck hole>"


    The moment the spell was cast, a hole simr to a ck hole in the universe appeared, sucking in and destroying the ck sphere in an instant.


    <ck Hole> means ck hole. This skill was a new skill that Wu Ming learned from the <Nameless Book of Spells> when he left Nazarick.


    Since the <Nameless Book of Spells> was a magic book in YGGDRASIL, even though it was passed on to a different world where the Great Tomb of Nazarick was at that time, it also included YGGDRASIL magic.


    No, it had to be said that magic from a different world was the same system as YGGDRASIL magic, so it could be universal.


    After all, the magic in YGGDRASIL could be casually disyed, Wu Ming still liked to use YGGDRASIL magic, or Magecraft.


    But the Magecraft Runes have a tremendous effect at times, just like the runebination used to suppress the ck fog earlier.


    Even though magic in YGGDRASIL was convenient, after all, it was a game. Although it also had the concept of <seal>, there was very little magic like that, and this seal represented invincibility and invincibility in the game. It was naturally impossible to use the sealing skill in YGGDRASIL for the purpose of dispelling this ck fog.


    This could be said to be the shoring of the YGGDRASIL gamee true.


    Seeing the people fleeing frantically calm down, Wu Ming used the Primodial Rune to perform a distraction Magecraft that allowed pedestrians to ignore him, and when the police put up a police line, he easily got into the damage caused by the ck fog.


    Because Wu Ming had just been given a contract.


    What''s more, Wu Ming felt the essence of that mysterious power, which was the holy grail in his own hands.


    After passing through the forest, Wu Ming saw the only dpidated wooden house on the edge of the big hole. There was also a five or six year old girl in the cabin.


    Wu Ming frowned. One of them is because the Master is a child. Although he didn''t know why he passively epted the contract, it would be too cruel to let such a small child participate in the Holy Grail War.


    The second was because the little girl Wu Ming saw did not have a smile on her face. No, it should be expressionless, like a doll.


    (I hope she is not a victim of the Magus family) Wu Ming thought to himself.


    At this moment, the cabin had been shattered in two. Even if Wu Ming irvoyance skill didn''t work, he knew that the cabin might copse in an instant.


    At this time, a little boy who seemed to be eleven or twelve years old was running from the forest, but the little boy mind seemed to be sinking into the huge hole that had been dug in front of him.


    Perhaps because of the presence of Wu Ming, the strangely dressed man, the little boy quickly turned his gaze to Wu Ming.


    *crack-*


    However, at this moment, the cabin seemed to be stretched to its limit, and it clicked and started to copse.


    The little boy also saw the little girl in the cabin, but because of his previous attention to Wu Ming, the boy did not react in time. At this moment, the cabin began to crumble.


    "Danger!!" cried the little boy and ran to the wooden house.


    But the little boy was still too slow to run.


    "<High-level Teleportation>"


    At this moment, as the incantation was chanted, Wu Ming instantly appeared next to the little girl.


    The little girl seemed to have just reacted, tilted her head, and looked at Wu Ming with her mouth open subconsciously.


    Wu Ming immediately picked up the little girl, chanted the incantation again, and appeared in the original ce.


    At this time, the wooden housepletely copsed, and the boy who was running to the wooden house also stopped.


    "ThisMagecraft!?" The little boy said with a bit of surprise.


    Wu Ming smiled and nced at the boy, then smiled at the little girl in his arms and said, "Are you all right, Master?"


    The little girl looked at Wu Ming in confusion, as if she did not understand Master words. Then she shook his head and said, "Except for my mother, this is the first time someone has hugged me."


    Wu Ming smiled, although the little girl was a victim of the Magus family, she was a pure child who was not contaminated by Magus.


    "So how about this hug?" Wu Ming asked the little girl with a gentle smile.


    The little girl tugged at Wu Ming clothes while rubbing them, and said after a while: "So warm..."


    Wu Ming smiled brighter, touched the little girl''s head, and said, "So how about sleeping?" With that, Wu Ming began to emit his own holy aura.


    The little girl looked at Wu Ming, with her head tilted,y in Wu Ming arms, and began to sleep.


    From the point of view of the boy next to him, the older brother in front of him emitted a faint golden halo, and the boy was also affected by this halo, at this moment, he felt like sleeping.


    ss Caster Wu Ming Rank A Sacred Aura Skill was not only the ability to deceive people hearts, it also had all the functions simr to holy light, such as warming the atmosphere, making people sleepy, acting as a heat source, repelling evil, repairing and healing.


    At this time, Wu Ming is the use of warmth that makes people want to sleep, and the golden halo is because he does not specifically hide it. After all, the boy in front of him knew Magecraft, and he had also seen the chain of events earlier. This was miraculous behavior for ordinary people, so there was no need to cover it up.


    Wu Ming was good to his senses because he knew how to help others.


    At this time, an old-looking uncle rushed in front of the boy at an unimaginable speed, grabbed him, and then began to retreat at an unattainable speed.


    However, it is just a speed that is difficult for ordinary people, that is, ordinary people, and it is a joke for imitations of Heroic Spirits like Servants.


    "<Imprison>" Wu Ming used the usual restriction magic in YGGDRASIL, and the uncle couldn''t move.


    "So can you exin to me what happened? Magus."

 Chapter 110: Holy Child

    Chapter 110: Holy Child


    The slightly older uncle in front of Wu Ming swallowed, and cold sweat fell.


    He understood what the creature in front of him was, and also understood how destructive and uncertain the creature before him was. Don''t say if his bombs can affect him. If it doesn''t affect him, but instead makes him angry, then he is in trouble, his own life is not important, what matters is the child in his hands, his adopted son, if something happens, he will not forgive himself.


    "Then, Mr Magus, can you tell me where you are taking this child? I won''t let anyone kidnap a child in front of me," Wu Ming said softly.


    "Wait...wait, Kiritsugu isn''t a bad person."


    The boy who was grasped by Kiritsugu who had regained consciousness, said weakly.


    After all, the boy knew the existence of Magecraft, and the boy was not too panicked about what was happening at this time.


    After hearing the little boy words, Wu Ming immediately understood.


    This uncle must be with this boy, and this uncle must know the identity of Wu Ming, or know the Servant.


    "That''s the case, so how many holy grail wars are there now?" Wu Ming said softly


    "Fourth Holy Grail War, but it''s over." The uncle looked at Wu Ming carefully and suspiciously.


    Wu Ming also knew what he was thinking. The Holy Grail War had ended, and the Servant was still around, so he had to make an excuse.


    "So I see, I was careless. I apologized to you here first."


    Wu Ming said, lifting the confinement spell on uncle.


    Uncle heaved a sigh of relief, then looked at Wu Ming, then the little girl in his arms, and then took the boy to the remaining house near therge cavity, it seemed to gather information.


    Wu Ming didn''t care about this uncle.


    Wu Ming pointed to the ground casually, and a simple house appeared here.


    Because Wu Ming had the power bestowed by <Mythical Yggdrasil>, he was able to slightly control the wood element.


    The main purpose of building this house was to give himself and the little Master a ce to rest for a short time.


    Wu Ming took a step and put her on the wooden bed as a bed sheet, then sat down his little Master, took another step, and covered his body, then he snapped his fingers, then warmth filled the room.


    Wu Ming sighed as he looked at the cup-shaped Command Seals in his little Master hands.


    Wu Ming almost guessed it. It was estimated that all of his Little Master family had perished in this disaster. When Wu Ming came to this huge cave, he released his magic power.


    After investigation, except for his little Master. Whether it''s from his father and mother. no other humanoid life around here.


    Wu Ming left the room and closed the door gently.


    Then Wu Ming gently jumped onto the roof and sat down cross-legged.


    Wu Ming knew that the pair that looked like father and son just now would definitelye back to find him.


    Wu Ming couldn''t believe that a Magus woulde to the city where a disaster had just urred.


    With this, Wu Ming began to meditate.


    On the other hand, Emiya Kiritugu and Emiya Shirou, father and son Wu Ming had just met. Currently, this information about the Magus family is being investigated.


    "Is that so, is this the secret of the holy child the Sakatsuki family." The uncle named Emiya Kiritsugu looked at the ancient copy in his hand with some excitement.


    It is said that the girls of the Sakatsuki family are the natural holy grail after they are born, realizing their wishes at no cost. This power will not disappear until the girl reaches the age of seven. Such a girl is called a holy child.


    Holy children will subconsciously realize the wishes of those around them. In order to prevent the children of the Sakatsuki family from being overwhelmed by this desire, whenever the girls of the Sakatsuki family were born, the people of the Sakatsuki family would erect a barrier for the holy children.


    In the barrier, no one except the mother will enter it, and the holy child will stay until the age of seven, after which the power of the holy child will be lost. Only then was it allowed to get out of the barrier.


    In this case, the girl will be described as missing seven years on the grounds of treating an illness or being adopted by rtives.


    "Kiritsugu, here it is said that this generation of holy children... If the wishing machine manifests the wish to save the world, his soul will be imprisoned by the world forever!"


    Emiya Shirou was slightly surprised. After all, his soul was imprisoned by the world forever, he really couldn''t imagine how painful it would be.


    "Oh, that''s right." As he said, Emiya Kiritsugu hit his head, and said: "Knowing a way to save the world, but I can''t find a holy child"


    Emiya Shirou looked at Emiya Kiritugu in astonishment, as if wondering why he could say such a thing.


    "That''s right." Emiya Kiritsugu raised his head and looked at Emiya Shirou as if he had found his target: "Shirou, that little girl next to the Servant must be a holy child."


    Emiya Shirou asked in confusion: "Kiritsugu, what do you mean?"


    "Meet him, negotiate, and find out what his real name is."


    Emiya Kiritsugu stood up and walked out of the rubble.


    Emiya Shirou also put down the book, and ran outside quickly.


    "Remember, Shirou, the Servant is a weakened version of the Heroic Spirit. Every Heroic Spirit is a former hero. The so-called heroes are the type of men who have no feelings for ordinary people. They are all tools. Except using Command Seals, no one can control them."


    Looking at the wooden hut that appeared out of nowhere, Emiya Kiritsugu continued to say to Emiya Shirou: "Through the series of behaviors just now, we can see that he is the type of Servant who doesn''t kill people for no reason. Generally, if we do not touch the taboo from him. Nothing will happen to us."


    Emiya Shirou looked at Emiya Kiritsugu who was looking at him with his frightening gaze, and he nodded.


    Wu Ming opened his eyes, saw the father and son who came here, and smiled.


    After that, Wu Ming exchanged names with Emiya Kiritsugu and Emiya Shirou. After that, Wu Ming learned of his Master situation from Emiya Kiritsugu.


    "Holy child" thought Wu Ming, while Emiya Kiritugu and Emiya Shirou stood opposite Wu Ming.


    "Yes, in order to protect thest orphan of the Sakatsuki family, we want to protect her. Even if you are a Servant and instilled with knowledge of this era, you cannot protect it any better in human society. How about we work together." Emiya Kiritsugu looked at Wu Ming emotionlessly.


    Wu Mingughed.


    "I''m really sorry, I didn''t mean tough at you. To Magus, my Master is a rare universal wishing machine. I really don''t think anyone would want to protect her."


    After that, Wu Ming looked at Emiya Kiritugu who was still calm, and Emiya Shirou who looked at Emiya Kiritugu with a worried look, and said: "Alright, then I will ept your offer. I hope you don''t disappoint my Master. Emiya Kiritsugu."


    Wu Ming stretched out his hand to express happy cooperation.


    "Um, nice to work with, Vumiin (Wu Ming)."

 Chapter 111: Night

    Chapter 111: Night


    After that, Wu Ming brought Sakatsuki Miyu who was hugging him while sleeping soundly, then removed the log house, and followed Emiya Kiritsugu and Emiya Shirou to Emiya Kiritsugu residence in Fuyuki city.


    Late at night, a car was parked in front of arge house.


    After all, Emiya Kiritsugu was a Magus, and he really lived where no one was around.


    Wu Ming thought so.


    Wu Ming hugged Miyu who was sleeping and got out of the car.


    After Emiya Kiritsugu and Emiya Shirou got out of the car, Emiya Kiritsugu brought some leftover books that were found from Sakatsuki house, and ordered Shirou: "Shirou, go take Vumiin and Sakatsuki to prepare the room."


    Sakatsuki Miyu was the name written on a note found by Emiya Kiritsugu in the copsed wooden house. This is undoubtedly the name of the little girl in Wu Ming arms.


    "I don''t need mine." Wu Ming stopped Shirou who was just about to prepare the room, and continued: "Help me prepare a room for my little Master, I don''t need it."


    Shirou looked at Kiritugu, then nodded, "I see."


    "Then I''ll go in first, Kiritsugu."


    With that said, regardless of Emiya Kiritsugu opinion, he walked alone with Miyu.


    Emiya Kiritsugu didn''t need to care about that rude behavior, in his opinion, the Servant was a tool, and there was no need to be good at it, just no need to provoke the Servant.


    Since there weren''t many bedrooms in Emiya house, and the house was rtively empty, Shirou was able to do some simple cleaning.


    Wu Ming followed Shirou into a room. On a tidy tatami and nothing else but a bed.


    "Um, since I didn''t know anyone would be staying, so there''s no other furniture besides nkets"


    Wu Ming looked at Shirou who looked very cautious in front of him, and said with a smile: "Thank you, no problem, go ahead."


    Wu Ming walked into the room and closed the door.


    Shirou stared at the closed door in a daze.


    "Servants aren''t as cruel as Kiritsugu said..." Shirou muttered to himself and left.


    With a wave of Wu Ming hand, the room suddenly filled with a sense of purity, he put Miyu on the bed and covered Miyu with a nket.


    After casting warm runes for Miyu, Wu Ming disappeared.


    On the roof, Wu Ming appeared, sat on the beams of the room, and nced at Kiritugu who was moving books and Shirou who was helping him move books.


    Wu Ming turned his gaze, looking at the bright moonlight in the sky.


    Start sorting the information obtained.


    First, the signing of the contract between Wu Ming and Miyu was not Miyu initiative, but the desire of people to be saved after the barrier was destroyed was conveyed to Miyu, it just so happened that Wu Ming as a Servant was nearby, so Miyu passively signed the contract.


    In fact, even if there is no contract, Wu Ming will wipe out the ck mud storm, not only because he promised Zelretch to do his best to save the world, but also because of himself.


    As a former human, Wu Ming didn''t want to see a disaster happen, if possible, he would still help humans.


    And Wu Ming didn''t know how to y a word game, whether it was to protect the world, or save the world, he would do it.


    Second, the fourth Holy Grail war in this world has ended.


    ording to Kiritsugu, the Fourth Holy Grail War had ended for almost five years.


    Kiritsugu was not a participant in the Fourth Holy Grail War, but Kiritsugu and one of the masters were friends. ording to Kiritsugu, two of the three Masters who held the Holy Grail War were dead. Including his friends.


    At the end of the Fourth Holy Grail War, Fuyuki City, located where the Holy Grail War was being held, was massively destroyed, and Shirou was Kiritsugu adopted son in that war.


    Moreover, this world has predicted that mankind will eventually perish.


    "Destruction Is this the cause of this world? Is my little master a human who has a lot of connection with the Heroic Spirit" thought Wu Ming.


    After thinking for a moment, Wu Ming shook his head, and disappeared.


    With this, Wu Ming first night in this world was spent on this day.


    ....


    In the next morning, before dawn, the people of Fuyuki City were still asleep, Wu Ming appeared in the courtyard stretching.


    "Sure enough, the body after getting used to sleep no longer adapts to the spiritual body."


    That''s right, Wu Ming is not dead, he is an alternative Heroic Spirit.


    Moreover, Wu Ming had once lived a normal human life in France, meaning, every night, he would sleep obediently.


    Even though Wu Ming couldn''t sleep as a Servant, it was a bit difficult for Servants who had already adapted to sleep.


    Therefore, Wu Ming directly raised the spiritual body mode. .


    "Better prepare Master toiletries. I don''t think he awake yet."


    With that said, Wu Ming walked out of Emiya house.


    In a moment, Wu Ming returned with a line of toiletries that girls liked.


    Wu Ming stopped as he walked to the door of the room Shirou had prepared for Miyu.


    "Looks like a kid this age still can''t take care of herself" As he said, Wu Ming walked in another direction.


    For a moment, Wu Ming walked over with a basin of hot water and a wet towel.


    *Knock Knock*


    Wu Ming knocked on the door, then opened the door and entered.


    In this room, Miyu was sitting on the bed, her lower body covered in a nket.


    Because Miyu fell asleep after meeting Wu Ming, the clothes Miyu was wearing now were still the same as before.


    It was a pretty dress simr to a magician costume, and there was a flower-shaped hair essory on Miyu head.


    "..."


    Seeing the expressionless face and cold red eyes, Wu Ming felt a little depressed.


    "Miyu, why did you wake up so early?" As he said, Wu Ming walked slowly to Miyu side, squatted down, put everything in his hands, and looked at Miyu: "Children should sleep well. If you sleep well."


    Wu Ming touched Miyu head.


    There was a hint of confusion on Miyu face, as if she was thinking why Wu Ming had to touch her head.


    "I woke up because I couldn''t sleep," Miyu said after a while.


    In response, Wu Ming smiled sweetly at Miyu: "Really, let''s take a shower."


    Furthermore, under Wu Ming service, Miyu managed to finish bathing.


    After that, Wu Ming took Miyu outside.


    "Miyu, sit here for a while, and I will prepare some food for you."


    Miyu looked at the side made of wooden nks, then looked at Wu Ming, then nodded.


    Miyu held the cloth ball and sat down steadily, Wu Ming immediately started going to Emiya house kitchen.


    But at this moment, Wu Ming stopped and looked back at Miyu.


    Wu Ming found that Miyu was just sitting there in a daze.


    Wu Ming frowned, and then a rune appeared in the air, and several cute spirits appeared beside Wu Ming.


    This was a kind of Magecraft Rune that summoned familiars.


    Then the spirit flew to Miyu side, and Miyu looked at this spirit with a little surprise, then looked at Wu Ming.


    In response, Wu Ming just smiled, then left Miyu and went to the kitchen.


    Seeing Wu Ming back disappear, Miyu averted her gaze and looked at this cute spirit curiously, with the corners of her mouth slightly bent upwards.

 Chapter 112: Breakfast

    Chapter 112: Breakfast


    "Then let me see what ingredients are avable in the Emiya family."


    After that, Wu Ming found nothing.


    "..."


    After all, this was a residence that other people rarely visited, and the preparation of the ingredients was perishable.


    Then Wu Ming used <Gate> without saying a word and walked in.


    For a moment, Wu Ming walked out with a series of materials.


    As for how to pay, Wu Ming that his Dragonest has some gold coins that are not used much.


    As Wu Ming was preparing food in the kitchen, Shirou yawned and walked in.


    "Oh! Vumin-san." Shirou looked a little confused at this point.


    He really didn''t expect that the Heroic Spirit would even cook it himself.


    "Are you afraid of me, Emiya Shioru?" Wu Ming said softly without turning his head.


    "No...that, I didn''t expect Vumin-san to cook her own food..." Shirou said shyly.


    Putting the prepared food on the te, Wu Ming said: "Don''t look at me like this, I am also a teacher, and a teacher is almighty."


    "So, is Vumin-san a teacher? Who did Vumin-san teach?" Shirou asked curiously.


    Wu Ming turned his head to look at Shirou. And Shirou seemed to notice his behavior.


    Exploring the Heroic Spirit information is the same as detecting the Heroic Spirit weakness. For those who became Heroic Spirits, his own death had also been sublimated by legend and turned into weakness.


    Just like Sodeke, the previous Saber ss, if a fire attribute Magecraftrge enough to destroy a Servant is used, Wu Ming can instantly return to the Throne of Heroes.


    Of course, this was just a point of awakening for Wu Ming.


    But Wu Ming caster ss Sage Dragon did not die at this time, but the Sage Dragon was not needed by the people and was left alone.


    Perhaps only a weapon with arge amount of human strength would cause damage to Wu Ming.


    "I am the one who taught the Hero King." Then Wu Ming jokingly walked towards the door with a te of food.


    Before leaving, he said: "Anyway, I left you and Emiya Kiritsugu with the ingredients, you can use them."


    Shirou looked behind Wu Ming and saw the ingredients on the stove.


    "Vumin-san isn''t as difficult as Kiritsugu said."


    With that, Shirou started making breakfast.


    ...


    On the other hand, Wu Ming came to the dining room and saw Miyu sitting on the side ying with the little spirit.


    Rarely, there was a smile on Miyu face.


    "Miyu." Wu Ming shouted at Miyu.


    Miyu turned her head and looked at herself with a hint of hesitation, the smile on her face disappearing.


    (Sure enough, it will take some time for Miyu to grow up to be a normal child.)


    "Miyu,e and taste the food I made." Wu Ming ced a te of delicious food in front of Miyu.


    It was a te of omelet rice with a golden glow.


    As a person who can''t cook, it''s basically impossible to make a te of omelette rice with a nice color and aroma.


    However, this is a world full of mysteries. Well, Wu Ming used Magecraft and added his own sacred atmosphere to this omelet rice te, so it looked like it was shining.


    Wu Ming sighed as he watched Miyu keep looking at this te of omelet rice but she didn''t do anything.


    "Do you need me to feed you?" Wu Ming asked softly.


    Miyu nodded after thinking for a moment.


    Wu Ming smiled helplessly, and then took a te of omelet rice.


    Wu Ming took a spoon and punched a hole in the egg shell of this omelet rice. The rice in the eggshell cracked instantly, revealing golden rice grains mixed with ham and vegetable grains. Shows a different kind of beauty.


    Miyu saw this scene, her eyes widened slightly.


    No way, who made this happen by someone intentionally using Magecraft as a tool.


    Wu Ming used a spoon to pick up a small spoonful of golden rice containing meat and vegetable particles, blew it gently, and handed it to Miyu.


    Miyu looked at Wu Ming, then at the spoon in front of her, and finally ate a spoonful of rice with a small mouth.


    As the rice was eaten in his mouth, Wu Ming could see there were some ripples in Miyu eyes that didn''t change much, and Wu Ming smiled.


    Miyu slowly chewed the food in her mouth, and Wu Ming waited patiently.


    For a moment, Miyu swallowed the food in her mouth and said, "This is delicious."


    Seeing the "I want to eat" expression on Miyu face, Wu Ming smile became even brighter.


    "If it tastes good, eat more."


    "Um."


    With this, Wu Ming slowly fed the omelette rice spoon by spoon to Miyu, and she ate the food in the spoon that Wu Ming had given her in small bites.


    This meal took almost half an hour.


    As for whether the omelet rice will be cold, Wu Ming said that the rice with his own skill will not be cold.


    Finally, Wu Ming put down the te and spoon in his hand, looking at Miyu who still had some taste.


    Coincidentally, there was a grain of rice hanging in the corner of Miyu mouth.


    Wu Ming stretched out his hand to take out a grain of rice. When Wu Ming took the rice with one finger, Miyu ate the rice with one mouthful.


    Wu Ming smiled awkwardly.


    Because his fingers were still in Miyu mouth at this time.


    After pulling his finger out of Miyu mouth, Wu Ming looked at his fingers which were covered in Miyu saliva with a bit of embarrassment.


    Wash? Isn''t that a disgusting and dirty beauty?


    Not washing? Then why did he keep these drooling fingers?


    At this moment, Shirou walked out of the corner.


    "Vumin-san, I prepared miso soup for you and Sakatsuki."


    Shirou ced two bowls of soup in front of Wu Ming and Miyu.


    "Thank you very much." Wu Ming said a little, then started to eat the food.


    Miyu saw Wu Ming eating miso soup, and followed him.


    After Wu Ming finished eating his meal, he put down the bowl andmented: "Yes, you are really a good seed to be a housekeeper."


    Shirou smiled awkwardly, after all, this was just a joke and not serious.


    "It''s not as delicious as the omelet rice before." Miyu suddenly opened her mouth and said.


    "I''m really sorry, I''ll work harder next time." Shirou was a little embarrassed. After the two of them finished eating, Shirou packed up the tableware including Wu Ming omelet, then left.


    "Don''t be so rude, Miyu." Wu Ming taught Miyu.


    "But, it''s not as delicious as omelet rice." Miyu said with a naive face tilting her head.


    Wu Ming was a little helpless. He knew that Miyu did not have normal human feelings. A situation like this wasn''t something a Magecraft could handle, but he had to go with the flow.


    Wu Ming touched Miyu head and said, "You are right, but you still have a lot to learn. Remember not to define anything too early."


    "I see, Onii-chan." Miyu nodded.


    But at this time, Wu Ming remembered that he had not told Miyu him name.


    After all, the two just metst night. After they met, Miyu fell asleep, and didn''t wake up until this morning. At this moment, Miyu who didn''t cry or cause trouble, was already considered very good among the other children.


    "I am very sorry, it was my negligence for not telling you my name, my name is Vumin"


    "...Vumin...My name is Sakatsuki Miyu."


    "Well, the first time I met, please give me more advice, Miyu."

 Chapter 113: Bringing Miyu Out

    Chapter 113: Bringing Miyu Out


    After breakfast, Wu Ming prepared to take Miyu out to buy a change of clothes.


    Going to the door, Kiritugu came out of the room.


    "Where do you want to carry it."


    This seemed like a very simple sentence, but Wu Ming heard something else.


    It was as if Wu Ming wanted to take Kiritsugu water bag in the desert.


    "I will take Master to buy some change of clothes. Is Emiya Kiritsugu interested ining together?" said Wu Ming with a gentle smile.


    For some reason, Wu Ming always smiled when he was a Sage Dragon of the Caster ss.


    Wu Ming would grin when treating people who didn''t need him, and smile from the bottom of his heart when taking care of those who needed him.


    Kiritsugu didn''t speak. After a while, he said: "Can Shiroue along? Shirou hasn''t bought new clothes in a long time."


    Wu Ming didn''t mind this, but looked deeply at Kiritsugu.


    Then Wu Ming said: "Of course you can, I really like children."


    Then, Shirou was summoned by Kiritsugu.


    "Shirou, follow them and buy whatever clothes you want. You haven''t bought new clothes in a long time." Kiritsugu said and handed him some money.


    Shirou took the money in a fluster, and followed Wu Ming and Miyu.


    After all, Shirou was wearing a new set of clothes that he had just bought at the moment.


    When Wu Ming took Miyu and Shirou away, Kiritugu lit a cigarette.


    "Huh" Eimiya Kirishu let out a long sigh.


    "...King of Heroes... Sage Dragon..." Kiritsugu couldn''t help but think of the words Shirou casually said as he brought him food.


    "Vumin-san just said that he is the teacher of the Hero King. By the way, do you know the Hero King?"


    Kiritsugu quickly finished smoking.


    "If it really is him, then that''s pretty bad."


    After all, it was recorded in the myths that the reason why the Sage Dragon came to Uruk to teach the hero king was because the Sage Dragon loved humans so much.


    And Wu Ming wouldn''t allow Kiritsugu to use Miyu.


    Suddenly, Kiritsugu knelt on the ground, covered his mouth with his hand, and coughed a few times.


    Several traces of red blood dripped onto the ground.


    "Is it about time..."


    After that, Kiritsugu stood up and returned to the room.


    ....


    Wu Ming grabbed Miyu hand, followed by Shirou.


    Looking at the surrounding scenery that she had never seen before, Miyu widened her eyes in curiosity.


    Wu Ming purposely studied the Sakatsuki family barrier Magecraft for a scenic tour. It was to prevent the desires of the world from spreading into Miyu ears and causing pollution to Miyu.


    Since he was a Caster ss, Wu Ming was still very capable of analyzing magic and the like with this ss. However, he did not analyze the barrier himself, but used the Mystic Code given by Zelretch.


    (Master, after testing, the barrier Magecraft next to Miss Miyu is working well at the moment, and it can already bepared to the barrier Magecraft of the Sakatsuki family)


    (Thanks, Chris)


    (It''s an honor for me, Chrysbelite.)


    Wu Ming head now wore a translucent golden green crown that resembled a dragon horn.


    This crown was a high-level Mystic Code that Zelretch used to make Wu Ming using Second Magic---Golden Green Stone.


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but remember that moment.


    After Wu Ming came to this world, he couldn''t wait to use this Mystic Code.


    In the forest, after Wu Ming activated the Golden Green Stone, the ordinary ring became a golden-green crown resembling a dragon horn, floating in front of Wu Ming.


    "Nice to meet you for the first time, Master, I am your special Mystic Code <Golden Green Stone>-Chrysbelite."


    Listening to thisck of emotion, Wu Ming felt a slight difort.


    After all, Wu Ming hoped that the artificial spirit in the Mystic Code could be more alive, after all he didn''t think of using it as a tool, but as a partner.


    "d we first met, may I call you Chrys?" asked Wu Ming as he walked with the dragon horns floating in the air.


    "This is your right, Master."


    Wu Ming stopped and looked at the Golden Green Stone.


    "Listen to me, Chrys, you can call me master, but don''t think of me as master."


    The golden green dragon horn stopped floating, and stopped in midair, as if waiting for Wu Ming next sentence.


    "We are partners in life and death together for life. Remember, I''m no ordinary Servant, but I''m not a dead hero."


    After speaking, Wu Ming started walking again.


    After a moment of silence, the golden green dragon horn followed Wu Ming footsteps.


    After that, the Golden Green Stone ced it tightly on top of Wu Ming head.


    Wu Ming touched the dragon horn and smiled.


    Then Wu Ming used a concealment Magecraft to temporarily hide it.


    Feeling someone tugging at his hand, Wu Ming recovered and looked at Miyu beside him.


    "What''s wrong, Miyu?" Wu Ming asked Miyu.


    Miyu pointed in a direction and said, "That."


    Wu Ming looked in the direction Miyu was pointing.


    A restaurant with the characteristic of omelet rice appeared in Wu Ming eyes.


    Wu Ming instantly knew Miyu thoughts.


    Wu Ming smiled happily, then crouched down and said, "Do you feel ufortable after eating, greedy little cat."


    Then he hung Miyu nose with his finger.


    Miyu panicked when her nose was touched, held her small nose and looked at Wu Ming with an emotionless look.


    Seeing such a beautiful Miyu, Wu Ming smiled even more brilliantly.


    "Are we going toe here after we finish buying clothes?" Wu Ming asked softly.


    "Yes." Miyu nodded her little head, then grabbed Wu Ming hand again.


    Wu Ming stood up and looked at Shirou behind him.


    "Shirou willeter, I will treat you."


    Shirou looked at Wu Ming with a bit of surprise, and then asked faintly.


    "Um, how did Vumin-san pay for it?" Shirou then remembered that Wu Ming, as a Servant, had no money, so how did he buy the materials, and he would buy clothester. The money Kiritsugu gave wasn''t enough for his money and food.


    "Ha ha ha." Wu Mingughed, and then said: "I am the teacher of the hero king who has all the treasures in the world. I can eat and drink no matter what it costs."


    "It turns out like this, then Vumin-san is very rich!"


    "Haha, of course."


    With this, the three of them went further and further.


    However, Shirou didn''t see any problem, everything the Servant brought was made of magic, while things that didn''t mix could remain in this world.


    This was also because Shirou didn''t understand what a Servant was, and didn''t understand the Holy Grail War, so Wu Ming exposed his information like this.


    It didn''t matter if he wanted to tell Kirigutsu.


    Wu Ming had realized that Kirigutsu vitality had almost disappeared.

 Chapter 114: Miyu Rebirth

    Chapter 114: Miyu Rebirth


    Wu Ming walked out of the department store with Miyu and Shirou, the three of them didn''t have anything in their hands, and Wu Ming put all the things into Dragonest.


    When he walked into the restaurant with the signature omelet rice, Wu Ming walked in with Miyu and Shirou.


    After ordering another omelet for Miyu and Shirou, Wu Ming brought the two over to find a seat and sat down.


    After waiting a few minutes, the waiter brought the prepared omelette rice.


    Due to Wu Ming series of behavior, Shirou was no longer wary of Wu Ming, he picked up a spoon and said, <Itadakimasu>, and then started eating.


    On the other hand, Miyu had been staring at Wu Ming, as if to say "Why don''t you feed me" again.


    In response to this, Wu Ming smiled and shook his head helplessly, and then said: "In the future, remember to feed yourself and don''t always let people feed you."


    "Yes." Miyu nodded her head, then looked at Wu Ming with expectant eyes.


    Immediately after Wu Ming took a te of omelet rice, took a spoon, shed the eggshell, and started feeding like feeding Miyu this morning.


    Shirou watched this extremely warm scene, with a hint of jealousy in his eyes.


    (When will Kiritsugu be able to feed me too.)


    As if realizing what he was thinking, Shirou shook his head frantically.


    (No way, no way, I''m a man who wants to be a <Seigi no Mikata> [Allies of Justice], how can I let other people feed me?)


    Thinking of it this way, it seemed that he was energized, and started eating his food voraciously.


    After Shirou finished eating, Wu Ming fed half of the omelet rice.


    Then, in Shirou different eyes, Wu Ming finished his meal.


    Taking a tissue and wiping the corners of Miyu mouth. Then, Wu Ming said, "Alright, let''s go."


    "Yes," Miyu said lightly, and then there was a sentence: "This omelet rice is not good, not as delicious as yours."


    Wu Ming watched the beauty tour that she would continue to say.


    "However, it is warm."


    Wu Ming was silent.


    Wu Ming as a human who can grow normally, it''s hard to imagine what almost 6 year old Miyu has gone through in the past 6 years.


    You can only see your mother, you can only live in that small house, you can''t read, you can''t understand the outside world, you can''t have feelings, you can''t do everything.


    Although this was for the sake of Miyu and the others, it was a bit too cruel.


    For a moment, Wu Ming hugged Miyu.


    "Miyu, you may not understand now, but you must remember that your name is Miyu. You are no longer Sakatsuki. You don''t have to take any responsibility from the Sakatsuki family anymore, because I''m here. "


    After saying this, Wu Ming aura suddenly changed, as if a god descended.


    Miyu who was hugged by Wu Ming, opened her big red eyes and looked at Wu Ming.


    At this time, Miyu eyes were slightly wet.


    What''s more, Miyu seemed to feel the emotions conveyed by Wu Ming, and then, Miyuy in Wu Ming arms, closed her eyes, and fell asleep.


    Before Miyu fell asleep, Wu Ming faintly heard a sentence: "Thank you."


    Wu Ming held his breath, and then after Wu Ming did a silent Magecraft on Miyu, he said to Shirou: "Let''s go, Shirou."


    "YesYes!" Shirou looked at Wu Ming in surprise.


    Now, Shirou knows why his adoptive father, Kiritsugu, is so afraid of Servants.


    ....


    Soon, Wu Ming hugged the sleeping Meiyu, followed by Shirou, and the three returned to Emiya house.


    After Wu Ming calmed Miyu down, he went to meet Kiritsugu with Shirou.


    "As long as I''m here, Miyu won''t be the Holy Grail."


    After saying this sentence, Wu Ming left.


    Shirou looked at the grim-faced Kiritsugu and didn''t know what to do.


    Kiritsugu face was grim.


    He should have thought that if Wu Ming was really a Sage Dragon, whether it was out of love for humans or because Miyu was his own Master, Wu Ming would defend Miyu.


    After that, Kiritugu vomited blood and sat paralyzed on the ground.


    "Kiritsugu!" Shirou ran to Kiritsugu side and helped him up.


    At this moment, Kiritsugu face grew old.


    "Hey! Father! What''s wrong with you!" Shirou said anxiously.


    Kiritsugu shook his head. He knew that his body was no longer good. He vomited blood because he had finally found a way to save the world, but he was hindered by a peerless character.


    "Shirou, we must remember our wish."


    Shirou looked at the current Kiritsugu and nodded heavily.


    On the other hand, Wu Ming returned to Miyu room and looked at Miyu who was still asleep, Wu Ming smiledfortably.


    Wu Ming was now more certain of what he had said.


    "With me, I will definitely protect you, Miyu."


    As if hearing Wu Ming voice, Miyu slowly opened her eyes.


    After that, Miyu immediately got up and threw herself into Wu Ming arms, like a newborn chick throwing itself into its parent arms.


    Wu Ming hugged Miyu, and then Wu Ming found that Miyu eyes had turned golden yellow at this time.


    Just like myself.


    Wu Ming hair and eyes turned golden due to the high density divinity that the Sage Dragon of his Caster ss possessed.


    Miyu original eyes were undoubtedly bloodshot, but at this moment it became like Wu Ming.


    "Could it be the Holy Grail ability to fulfill your wish!?"


    Wu Ming regards Miyu as a holy grail, with the ability to passively fulfill the wishes of others before the age of seven.


    Even though Wu Ming had used Chrysbelite to simte the Sakatsuki family barrier Magecraft, a strong person as strong as Wu Ming was still able to break through the barrier Magecraft and convey his wish at very close range to Miyu.


    "I see, is this the reason for what I call ''I exist''."


    After all, the Holy Grail is not a panacea and can only choose the most appropriate means to make his wishe true.


    Perhaps for the evaluation of the Holy Grail system, for Miyu, letting Miyu be the Wu Ming family and be protected by Wu Ming is the ideal concept <There is no need to shoulder the responsibilities of the Sakatsuki family>"


    No wonder Miyu was so exhausted that she fell asleep, it turned out that the Holy Grail was also working and realizing Wu Ming wish which caused Miyu to be exhausted.


    "Un~ this isn''t bad, then, you are my little sister. Please advise, Miyu."


    With that, Wu Ming ced the hand that was holding Miyu on Miyu head and touched it.


    "Un, please tell, Onii-chan."


    With this, the person who was Sakatsuki Miyu had died, and Miyu of the so-called younger sister Wu Ming was born, and a new life began.

 Chapter 115: 5 Years Later

    Chapter 115: 5 Years Later


    In the afternoon, a smiling young man with blond hair and golden pupils walked the streets of Fuyuki City.


    When several people on the street who had influence or important positions in Fuyuki City met Wu Ming, they looked at Wu Ming with shock and relief.


    From time to time, he would stop at the delicatessen to buy some delicious food.


    Finally, this young man always came to the food market.


    When he walked into a familiar shop, the young man had just arrived at the door, and an uncle who was his manager walked out and shouted, "Yo~ Emiya-kun, here to buy some more food!"


    Wu Ming looked at the shopkeeper uncle who greeted him, and smiled slightly.


    "Yes, I have to make a favorite omelet rice for my beautiful little sister. As expected, the meat in your shop is fresh, uncle."


    Uncleughed: "Hahaha, of course, this is a shop that I have run in Fuyuki city for more than ten years, and the freshness of the meat is one of the best."


    At this time, the shopkeeper next to him suddenly appeared.


    "Hmph! If you want to talk about the quality of the ingredients, you have to find my shop! Even though my shop meat is slightly worse, the vegetables in my shop are the freshest in Fuyuki City!"


    "You old man! Do you want to trouble me!"


    "It''s clear that Emiya-kun wants to cook for his beloved little sister. You actually sold your stale vegetables to Emiya-kun, isn''t this provoking me Huh?!"


    Seeing the two shopkeepers who were like friends with their arms crossed over each other shoulders, looking like they were about to fight, Wu Ming was helpless.


    "The two uncles have a very good rtionship," Wu Ming said softly.


    The two uncles have taken root here since Wu Ming bought the materials here. Even though they seem contradictory, they are actually good friends, otherwise they wouldn''t have brought the shop together to do business.


    Hearing what Wu Ming said, the two uncles snorted, then took out the ingredients that had been prepared a long time ago.


    "Emiya-kun, this is the best meat that I carefully selected. I''m still selling it to you at the previous price."


    "Emiya-kun, these are vegetables that I picked myself, and also sold to you at the previous price."


    He smiled helplessly, then paid with thanks, and then left.


    Next, the two uncles began to discuss.


    "You said that Emiya-kun is a good returner, why does he always buy his own ingredients."


    Another uncle said: "At first nce, you don''t know anything, but Emiya-kun loves his little sister very much. Whenever he cooks for his little sister, he buys his own ingredients."


    "That''s right, otherwise you wouldn''t have to run your own errands because of Emiya-kun family business."


    "It''s amazing, I don''t know if my daughter can catch her attention."


    "You can pull it! I think my nephew is quite good."


    It rxed shoulder-to-shoulder for a while, looking like a fight.


    Wu Ming, who had not gone far, listened to the speech of the two shopkeeper uncles, feeling helpless.


    At this time, Wu Ming had been in this world for almost five years.


    Five years ago, Wu Ming used Magecraft to hypnotize various high-level officials and underworld leaders in Fuyuki City, leading them all to believe that Wu Ming was a person of extremely strong power who had returned from overseas.


    He hypnotized a director of argepany in Fuyuki City with Magecraft, and then Wu Ming hung a name on thepany.


    After that, he took out the few treasures left in his Dragonest and exchanged them for arge amount of currency.


    After all, Wu Ming expended most of his wealth to provide for Nazarick when he was in Nazarick, and his possessions had decreased dramatically since then.


    At this time, there were no treasures left in Dragonest except for a few necessary items.


    Also, after Wu Ming and Miyu came to Emiya house, Kiritugu died not long after, as if he had fallen asleep.


    Wu Ming didn''t intend to help Kiritsugu treatment, nor did Kiritsugu n to ask Shirou or himself to ask Wu Ming for help.


    That person had traces of death long ago, and it should be said that he would have died a long time ago. If there wasn''t Shirou, then all that was left was a walking corpse who acted to save the world with this with a tragic will.


    Wu Ming adopted Emiya Shirou and Emiya Miyu as his foreign rtives.


    Right, the current Wu Ming was named Emiya Vumin. Although not very good, but he had many names, so he didn''t care.


    Wu Ming returned to the traditional Japanese house-style Emiya Residence, put down his materials, and prepared to pick up Miyu from school.


    Miyu was taught basicmon sense by Wu Ming for almost a year. After all, the secrets of the Sakatsuki family also attracted many Magus.


    Currently, Miyu is 10 years old. She is in elementary school. Shirou is 17 years old and he is in high school.


    After Kiritsugu death, Shirou gradually became stronger, just as he always refused to be picked up and escorted by Wu Ming to and from school.


    Wu Ming still remembered what Shirou said when he was 12 years old.


    "I''m 12 years old, I''m an adult, and I don''t need Onii-chan to pick me up."


    Because Wu Ming adopted Shirou and Miyu as distant rtives of the Emiya family, both of them called him Onii-chan.


    Not to be outdone, Miyu seemed to want to go to school alone.


    As a result, Wu Ming resolutely refused.


    Crap, Miyu was only 6 years old at the time, and it was about a year from the disappearance of the Sakatsuki family holy child.


    It is inevitable that there will be Magus who know the Sakatsuki family holy child, and Kiritsugu is suspicious because the Sakatsuki family is deliberately hiding girls under the age of 7, and there must be doubts and even Magus who know the Sakatsuki family holy child.


    As for Miyu golden pupils, Wu Ming used a special Magecraft simr to cosmetics to change the golden color of Miyu pupils to a special pupil color between orange and pale gold, let''s call it Orange gold.


    Wu Ming also turned his pupils into golden orange.


    With Shirou orange pupils, the three of them looked like a family.


    Wu Ming locked the door and headed to Homurahara school, the elementary school that Miyu attended.


    To be precise, it was Homurahara Academy.


    Because Wu Ming was worried about Miyu, his footsteps gradually elerated.


    When he came to Homurahara Academy, Homurahara Academy had a middle school and an elementary school. Wu Ming counted the time, and Shirou in high school and Miyu in elementary school was almost over.


    But Wu Ming still walked to the door of the elementary school.


    After waiting for a while, the school bell rang, and slowly, people started to leave the school.


    A minuteter, Wu Ming saw a petite figure in the crowd.


    "Miyu." Wu Ming shouted at Miyu with a smile.


    "Onii-chan!" Miyu quickened her pace, and plunged into Wu Ming arms.

 Chapter 116: Crisis Appears

    Chapter 116: Crisis Appears


    Wu Ming hugged Miyu who was squatting in his arms, touched Miyu head, and said, "How, have you listened to the teacher at school?"


    "Un, today I am also very obedient, and today I made a new friend." Miyu said happily as she looked at Wu Ming with eyes shining brightly.


    "Oh! New friend, what kind of friend is this?"


    Wu Ming was a little happy. Miyu had been at this school for almost four years. Wu Ming still remembered when she first entered, many people thought Miyu was a strange child and didn''t want to be friends with her.


    After all, Miyu had just developed emotions at the time, so it was no wonder someone would say that.


    At that time, Miyu didn''t really care, Wu Ming once asked Miyu why she went to school.


    ording to Miyu, going to school is hopeless, and Miyu will do hopeless things.


    This made the current Wu Ming extremely helpless.


    With this, Miyu can''t be med, when she first developed emotions, apart from Wu Ming, even Shirou who met every day, couldn''t catch Miyu attention, and she would only care about Wu Ming.


    Back then, Wu Ming used his spiritual body to follow Miyu almost every day. One is to protect Miyu and the other is to pay attention to Miyu behavior at school. He wanted to slowly guide Miyu based on Miyu interest in school.


    Wu Ming found that Miyu interest could be said to be none or all.


    Miyu was very interested in this previously unusual world, especially after Wu Ming teachings, Miyu feelings developed.


    But Miyu is not interested in certain things, and Wu Ming is called to the office more than once by his ss teacher to criticize her for Miyuck of emotion at school.


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but offset the teachers doubts with the fact that Miyu had been in a car ident and suffered severe brain damage.


    Fortunately, about two years ago, Miyu emotions were almostpletely recovered at that time, except for the cold voice and internal and external personality, which were basically the same as ordinary people.


    Since then, Miyu has gradually made friends.


    Whenever Miyu made friends, she would confide in Wu Ming. Wu Ming listened patiently and asked Miyu questions from time to time.


    It''s the same this time.


    "She in the back, let me introduce her to you." Miyu said with a blush.


    "Um, I also really want to meet this new friend Miyu made."


    Wu Ming looked at the direction Miyu was pointing at, a little girl with golden curly hair and a single ponytail was hiding in the corner, with a small head visible, staring at Wu Ming and Miyu.


    "Erica,e here." Miyu waved at the little girl with golden curly hair and a single ponytail.


    After hearing Miyu call, a child named Erica walked over awkwardly.


    "Hello Wu Ming Onii-chan, I''m Erica, Erica Ainsworth." Erica said to Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming looked at Erica with no expression on his face.


    Erica also looked at Wu Ming, with a smile on her lips.


    "Really, your name is Erica, I''m Miyu sister, and my name is Emiya Vumin. Please advise."


    "Please advise." However, after Erica finished speaking, her mouth changed and she said something, which Miyu just happened to not hear.


    Wu Ming expression remained unchanged, and said to Miyu: "We have something to do today, I''m really sorry, Erica, let''s go first."


    Therefore, Wu Ming took Miyu and left Homurahara Academy elementary school.


    Erica didn''t move on the spot.


    For a moment, a teenager in HomuraHara Middle School uniform came over.


    "Erica, are you sure it''s him?"


    "Un."


    "Really, let''s go."


    With that, the young man took Erica and left.


    ....


    Wu Ming walked on the street holding Miyu hand.


    Miyu asked with a bit of concern: "Vumin Onii-chan, what''s wrong? Why are we leaving in such a hurry?"


    Wu Ming grabbed Miyu hand and said as he walked: "Miyu, when did you meet Erica?"


    Even though Miyu was confused, she still told Wu Ming about Erica.


    "I was eating lunch boxes today. Erica suddenly ran over and said that she admired me and wanted to be friends with me. What''s weird is that I''ve never met Erica at school."


    Wu Ming was relieved.


    In this year, Wu Ming noticed that someone was watching him more than once, and more than once a Magus hade to attack the Emiya residence.


    Even though these people were finished by Wu Ming, every time they werepleted, those Magus would be puppets.


    From Wu Ming eyes, it was natural to see that this was the most basic Magecraft of the recement Magus Magecraft.


    This is an advanced method of recing one personality with a doll. The only people who could use this kind of Magecraft were the Einzbern family, one of the three ceremonial creators of the Holy Grail War.


    Wu Ming did not know if the other party was the Einzbern family or why the other party had note forward, but this did not affect Wu Ming wariness of him.


    In order to protect Miyu from being killed during school, Wu Ming secretly gave Miyu a <Golden Green Stone>, and arranged arge amount of teleportation magic on Miyu. Once something unexpected happened, he would teleport in an instant.


    Moreover, the Golden Green Stone had been transformed into a Noble Phantasm by Wu Ming in these five years.


    [Golden Green Stone---Chrysbelite]


    Rank: C+


    Type: Anti-Army Noble Phantasm


    Distance: 0~50


    Maximum reach: 100 people


    Additional Mystic Code with specially crafted spirits created by Magician Second Magic Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg. Usually in the form of a headdress. Can be used to detect, review, scan, Analyze, simte, camouge, change, alert, defend, and series additional types of High ss Mystic Code. After bing a Noble Phantasm, the performance will be more perfect, but because of the Mystic Code, the maximum rank can only reach Rank C.


    Chrys wisdom is quite high. Wu Ming handed Chrys to take care of Miyu. Reluctantly Chrys hides in Miyu ording to Wu Ming arrangement and bes part of the ornament piece of his school bag.


    As for the Erica he encountered today, Wu Ming could feel that she was a living figure of the Divine Spirit rank.


    At that moment, what Erica said with her lips was <Sage Dragon>.


    This surprised Wu Ming, which meant that the other party already knew his identity. Seeing that he looked confident, the other party had a way of dealing with him.


    Wu Ming wondered how he got exposed.


    Since then, knowing that there is a hidden enemy, Shirou memory has been erased by Wu Ming with regards to his information.


    Of course this was at Shirou will.


    "Miyu, our peaceful days areing to an end."


    Miyu was shocked, Wu Ming could feel Miyu hands shaking.


    "Does that mean I will be separated from Vumin Onii-chan?" Miyu said to Wu Ming with a pale face.


    "Of course not, I said that as long as I''m here, you don''t have to shoulder the responsibilities of the Sakatsuki family."


    Wu Ming looked at Miyu seriously.


    Miyu nodded solemnly.


    After that, the two followed the sunset and walked towards Emiya residence...

 Chapter 117: No Need to Worry

    Chapter 117: No Need to Worry


    After returning home, Wu Ming directly entered the Magecraft workshop.


    The golden wand of the seven serpents floated in the center of the Magecraft workshop.


    At this moment, Emiya entire residence had beenpletely transformed by him into his own shrine, the Sage Dragon Sacrificial Hall.


    And Shirou also returned to the current Emiya residence.


    As soon as he entered the door, Shirou shouted: "Onii-san! Miyu!"


    Wu Ming appeared and looked at Shirou.


    "What''s wrong Shirou?" Wu Ming asked.


    Shiro gave the letter he received at school to Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming opened the letter and read it.


    [Dear Sage Dragon, your concealment method is indeed amazing. It took our Einzbern family almost five years to find the receptacle of the Holy Grail. Next, our Einzbern family will start the Holy Grail War, topete for Sakatsuki Miyu Greater Grail]


    Wu Ming finished reading this letter and looked at Shirou.


    "Shirou, who gave you this letter."


    Shirou was a little embarrassed, but he still said "It was my friend at your school who gave it to me."


    Wu Ming understood why Shirou was so embarrassed to give him this letter, and friends who had been with him for several years suddenly turned against each other which made Shirou who was not a Magus not know what to do.


    "It seems that your friend is using a pseudonym, and the other party is likely from the Einzbern family."


    "Onii-san, are you talking about Einzbern, one of the three families that created the holy grail war ceremony?"


    Because Wu Ming taught from time to time, Shirou at this time also had talent as a top-ss Magus, but Shirou also had talent in swordsmanship and projection Magecraft.


    ording to Wu Ming suggestion, Shirou could practice a lot of projection Magecraft, and any basic Magecraft could not be neglected. Haven''t you seen the recement Magecraft from the Einzbern family?


    Wu Ming often used <Create Greater Item> to craft some of the items or weapons he had seen before, for Shirou to analyze theposition and train projection Magecraft.


    Moreover, Wu Ming instructed Shirou on basic swordsmanship, but did not teach him anything else. From Wu Ming point of view, Shirou sword talent was far above the projection Magecraft. He can only guide him and cannot teach his way.


    Shirou was a little sad, then said, "What happened? Didn''t Miyu ability disappear? Why did the Holy Grail War happen, Onii-san."


    Moreover because of Wu Ming, Shirou understood the rules and requirements of the Holy Grail War early on.


    "This is the fate of the Sakatsuki Family," Wu Ming said seriously.


    Wu Ming once visited a church in Fuyuki City and met a priest named Kotomine Kirei who told him everything.


    The holy child of the Sakatsuki family was created artificially four hundred years ago for the purpose of the Holy Grail War.


    The Holy Grail War is made with the holy child of the Sakatsuki family as the vessel, and that wish is realized by donating a Servant soul.


    In the Fourth Holy Grail War, two of the three families that organized the Holy Grail War were killed in battle, and the remaining families were also seriously injured. Even their position in the Magecraft world might not be tenable, so the Holy Grail War was no longer held.


    The Holy Grail War is to use the card with the power of the Servant, so that the Master will be a Servant, and the seven Servants will fight, and the wish can be realized.


    "It is too early war, I will go to the British Clock Tower. You and Miyu stay here and don''t go anywhere. Don''t leave this house. This is already my Magecraft workshop, not even Servant Assassins can sneak in, and Berserkers have to use some skills to enter."


    "I know, I will participate in the Holy Grail War to protect Miyu," Shirou said with determination.


    Wu Ming flicked Shirou head.


    "Don''t talk about whether you have a card, I am here, and you don''t have to worry about the Holy Grail War."


    Shirou held his forehead, feeling his face hurt.


    Wu Ming thought for a moment and took out some defensive items from Dragonest.


    After telling Shirou how to use it, Wu Ming created Heaven Chains.


    "These are Heaven Chains for special attacks on divine nature. Seeing that the other party is confident, I am afraid that the other party has a Divine Spirit type Servant. You can hold it in advance for emergency needs. "


    "I see, Onii-san." Shirou held the Heaven Chains with a serious face.


    Wu Ming noticed Miyu, who had been hiding in a corner from the start, came right behind her.


    "Miyu."


    "Ah--!"


    Miyu was clearly shocked, and looked at Wu Ming faintly.


    "NoVumin Onii-chan"


    Seeing Miyu who was blushing embarrassed at being caught, Wu Ming smiled.


    "I know you have the ability to withstand all of this, so I told you about the world of Magecraft from the start. But I don''t want you to learn Magecraft, I also know you work hard by diligently reading books with high difficulty levels."


    Wu Ming always bought books in bulk. Initially, it was about humanity and the development of feelings. Then, Miyu started asking for high difficulty books, such as chemistry and mechanics.


    Wu Ming did not refuse Miyu request, after all, this was what Miyu expected, not Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming looked at Miyu seriously.


    "But after all, I am also your Servant, and you are my Master. It''s natural for me to protect you."


    Wu Ming grabbed Miyu hand and revealed the hidden Command Seals.


    "After all, you are still my little sister. With this, how can I let you endure this."


    Wu Ming hid the Command Seals again, and said softly to Miyu.


    "Don''t worry, because I''m here."


    Miyu eyes were wet, and she once again remembered what Wu Ming had said that day "Because I''m here."


    "After all, Shirou is not a vegetarian. You, an elementary school student, don''t need to think about what''s in front of you. You just have to think about the future."


    "I see, Vumin Onii-chan, I will stay in the room obediently." Miyu nodded and said in a sobbing voice.


    Wu Ming smiled in relief.


    "<Gate>" After saying that, a dark portal appeared in front of Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming waved his hand, and a pendant flew out of Miyu room. The pendant turned in the air and turned into a pair of golden green dragon horn headdresses, which continued to be worn on Wu Ming head.


    At this moment, Wu Ming was more like a dragon.


    "Shirou, take good care of Miyu."


    Shirou nodded solemnly.


    After seeing Miyu, Wu Ming stepped into the portal, and then the portal disappeared.


    The serious and restless Shirou, and Miyu who was praying, were left behind.


    ....


    At this moment, Wu Ming appeared where he was before.


    Familiar corridor, familiar door.


    Seeing the familiar door in front of him, he knocked on the door.


    *Knock Knock*


    "Pleasee in."


    Then Wu Ming opened the door and went straight in.

 Chapter 118: Servant First Attack

    Chapter 118: Servant First Attack


    Wu Ming opened the door and entered, and what caught his attention was the same room as before.


    In the dimly lit room sat a burly old man with red eyes and a short white beard.


    "Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg."


    "I should call you Sage Dragon or Vumin," Zelretch said with a smile.


    "You''re free, that''s all my name after all. I''m here to look for you for something," Wu Ming said indifferently, then sat down and poured himself a cup of tea.


    "Zelretch from another world asked you toe. What you want to ask is the information of this world," Zelretch asked.


    "Yes, but can you answer me, what happens in this human world will eventually be destroyed? I promised Zelretch to save the world if possible." Wu Ming took a sip of tea and said.


    "The catastrophe in this world has been solved by me and the others."


    "Resolved?" Wu Ming looked at Zelretch.


    "Because the me in the other world was aware of the cmity that could spread to the parallel world, so the other me started to unite me in several other worlds. My world was saved by me in another world using Second Magic."


    Wu Ming was relieved, after all, he also found that the Magus in Fuyuki City seemed to have received some notices, and they were no longer too exaggerating.


    (Um, is it because of this the other party won''t be eager to hold the Holy Grail War?) Wu Ming thought.


    "I need more information."


    "For the reason I trust you so much in the other world, I will help you reluctantly." Then, Zelretch saw the dragon horn hair essory on Wu Ming head.


    After about half an hour, Wu Ming left the room.


    Because Zelretch of this world knew that Wu Ming woulde to this world very early, when Wu Ming appeared, Zelretch knew of Wu Ming existence through various means.


    Because Wu Ming lived in Fuyuki City for five years, Zelretch also did research on Fuyuki City, so Zelretch learned a lot of news that Wu Ming didn''t know.


    ording to Wu Ming description, Zelretch judged that his opponent might be thest member of the Ainsworth family, named Julian Ainsworth.


    Although the three founding families of the Holy Grail War suffered heavy casualties, and even two families including Ainsworth were destroyed.


    Thest member of Ainsworth, Julian Ainsworth, was unwilling to face this reality, therefore, even if he knew that humanity had been saved. And the world will not perish, Julian will continue the Holy Grail War.


    ording to Zelretch, Julian wish may be to save all of humanity.


    Because as long as a human being is impossible to have a future without a crisis, only when there is a crisis will there be progress.


    Zelretch knows about the Heroic Spirits of the seven ss Cards and their users, even though the users have long since died or been reced by machines on puppets.


    Apart from that, Zelretch had no other news.


    After getting the information, Wu Ming left.


    Although this world may not be the one that Zelretch said brought another parallel world crisis, Wu Ming had no intention of leaving.


    Mainly because it was Miyu who left a deep impression on Wu Ming, and he couldn''t leave Miyu.


    There was also Shirou, a Magus with a normal human mind. Due to Wu Ming influence, Shirou has abandoned Kiritsugu wrong desires and has his own new and true desires.


    Wu Ming opened the portal and returned to the Emiya Residence.


    As soon as he returned, Wu Ming noticed that there was someone fighting in the courtyard of the Emiya residence, it was a tentacle-like monster and Shirou who had used ss Cards.


    And in a room in the Emiya residence, a girl with purple hair who was the same age as Shirou was lying on the ground in aa.


    At this moment Wu Ming almost knew what had happened.


    Wu Ming waved his hand, and an oval lens appeared beside him. While he was walking towards the purple haired girl''s room, he witnessed Shirou fighting the strange tentacle monster.


    The tentacle monster is three meters high, and the suspected face position is a skull mask, it seems that this monster isposed of tentacles.


    "This... Assassin?" Wu Ming discovered the true body of this monster.


    That''s right, these are Assassin ss ss Cards users from this holy grail war.


    Seeing Shirou holding dual des in his hands, constantly dodging Assassin attacks, and from time to time he threw flying des and stuck them on Assassin back. However, looking at the Assassin who was made up of tentacles, nothing happened at all. .


    Tentacle fists constantly bombarded the ground, several marble bs on the ground in the courtyard shattered into the air, mud sshed freely, and the originally beautiful Emiya Residence was now a mess.


    As if the time hade, Shirou dodged the attack from the Assassin and jumped onto the Assassin back, holding a pair of ck and white des in both hands, and shed towards the Assassin back.


    In an instant, an explosion that looked like a magical disturbance urred within the tentacle monster, and then, there was a heart-piercing scream.


    "Arghhhh!"


    Shirou jumped to one side of the wall and looked at the cowering Assassin. When he stretched out his hand, a ck bow appeared in his hand.


    Then, Shirou also projected a long and slender spiral sword.


    "Cdbolg (The Rainbow Sword ssification) ?"


    Yes, Wu Ming knows this sword. This is the famous weapon of Fergus mac Rich in the Celtic legend, Cdbolg, because of its spiral shape, so it is also called the Spiral Sword.


    Since Wu Ming had met Fergus before, he recognized the sword. Even if it''s a weird person.


    The current Cdbolg is clearly very different from the original Cdbolg, in that it is too slim, as if modified for shooting. Call it Pseudo-Cdbolg.


    "I see, projection Magecraft." Wu Ming suddenly realized, and then said: "You really call yourself in the future, Shirou."


    With Wu Ming eyes, he had seen the main body of the Heroic Spirit Card currently used by Shirou, if not surprising, it was Shirou future who became a Heroic Spirit after his death.


    Shirou fired his bow and fired, aiming for the curved tentacle ball.


    But at this time the wind had just blown, and the cherry-colored scarf floated, and Shirou seemed to think of something, and put down his bow.


    Wu Ming smiled, because he had taught Shirou once that once he believed that the opponent was the enemy, he should not give the enemy a chance to breathe, unless...


    Shirou held Pseudo-Cdbolg backhand, and mmed back at lightning speed.


    A purple-haired man with missing legs, arms, and skull mask appeared behind Shirou, and the Pseudo-Cdbolg was firmly tucked into the opponent stomach.


    "Why" the purple-haired man asked in shock.


    "This is what you said, you can move freely once your tentacles separate from you."


    Unless, there is a certainty of victory.

 Chapter 119: Card

    Chapter 119: Card


    Shirou pulled out the Pseudo-Cdbolg, and the Assassin weakly fell to the ground.


    "No No I don''t want to die I don''t want" The Assassin ss Cards user crawled forward with difficulty leaning back against his body with one hand.


    Shirou jumped off the wall, threw away the bow and sword in his hand, reunited the dual des, and walked towards the Assassin ss Cards user step by step.


    "If I don''t activate the transfer technique in time, your sister Sakura will probably have the same thoughts as you," said Shirouu nonchntly.


    "But! Sakura is not dead! I only took Julian-sama orders" The Assassin ss Cards user seemed to be thinking about something, he stopped talking, and then he couldn''t believe it.


    "...He... Hahahahaha ~ what the hell Julian-sama... Damn it... Luckily Sakura was saved by you Emiya Shirou,e on, end me a dead person."


    The user of the Assassin ss Cards firstughed, then cried, and then asked Shirou to finish.


    Wu Ming closed the <Mirror of Remote Viewing> and walked into the room where the girl named Sakura was.


    As soon as he entered the door, Wu Ming smelled a strong smell of blood.


    Wu Ming saw Sakura chest and back covered in blood.


    Not surprisingly, it was caused by the Assassin.


    "Is this girl Shirou girlfriend?" Wu Ming said with great interest.


    After joking, Wu Ming made some movements in the air. Several runes that symbolize healing are attached to Sakura body. With a burst of green light, Sakura clothes instantly changed to new ones.


    If it weren''t for the bloodstains, anyone would have thought this was a sleeping girl.


    Wu Ming walked out of the room and gently closed the door.


    Soon, Wu Ming met Shirou who had alreadypleted Assassin.


    At this moment, Shirou was still in his Heroic Spirit state.


    A red headband is worn on the forehead, there are traces of a blue magic circuit on the face, ck one-sleeved tights and trousers, the red hem is floating on the waist, the red long sleeve on the left arm is tightly attached to the skin. Shows muscles hidden under clothing.


    Shirou held the palm-sized ss Cards with the image of an Assassin wearing a skull mask and dagger, and handed them to Wu Ming.


    "Onii-san, as you said, after I killed the Assassin, he turned into a puppet, and these ss Cards were attached to the doll."


    Because the Magus attacked Shirou, after Wu Ming killed him, the Magus turned into a puppet, so Shirou also knew about the puppet.


    Wu Ming took the ss Cards and said to Shirou: "Your girlfriend has been taken care of by me. Go and see, she should be almost awake by now."


    Shirou blushed slightly when Wu Ming said, then he canceled Heroic Spirit mode then handed the Archer ss Cards in his hand to Wu Ming, said "Thank you Onii-san", then he hurriedly ran to Sakura room.


    Wu Ming looked at the two ss Cards in his hands and frowned. Even though Assassin ss Cards users were easily defeated by Shirou, it was only because the users of the Assassin ss Cards weren''t strong. It didn''t show that Assassin ss Cards were weak.


    Wu Ming could clearly sense that there was a Heroic Spirit in these two ss Cards.


    Especially for these Assassin ss Cards, Wu Ming can feel that there is more than one Heroic Spirit inside, the number is around 19, but each user can only use the power of one Heroic Spirit.


    Wu Ming turned on the monitoring of the Magecraft workshop and took a look.


    After Wu Ming left, Miyu and Shirou stayed at home and didn''t go out.


    However, after a while, a girl came to the Emiya Residence, and that girl was Sakura who was being cared for by Wu Ming.


    Shirou probably knew this girl named Sakura, so he took her to his yard.


    Upon entering the courtyard, Sakura first burst into tears and threw herself into Shirou arms, then Sakura took out Archer ss Cards.


    "Senpai (Senior), these are the strongest ss Cards, the Hero King Archer of Gilgamesh."


    Wu Ming paid attention to what Sakura said.


    "Hero King Gilgamesh..."


    With the help of the Heroic Spirit from his own future by Shirou, Wu Ming was able to deduce that the opposing ss Cards were not Gilgamesh ss Cards.


    Sure enough, Wu Ming continued to watch, and the Assassin sneaked up on Sakura.


    Assassin image is quite strange, even disgusting.


    A pale white skull mask covers the chin and nose, and the mouth merges with the skull mask. The whites of the eyes were all as ck as the pupils, and the legs seemed to be equipped with prostheses.


    The inhuman legs are thin and long, which makes people feel sick. The left hand is a slender ck arm, and the right hand ispletely made up of tentacles. Arge number of tentacles constantly flew through the air.


    Seeing the enemy, Shirou quickly moved Sakura behind each other and pointed a knife. After that, Shirou started to face the Assassins.


    Even though Shirou had made great progress under Wu Ming guidance, after all, the opponent used ss Cards that contained the power of Heroic Spirit.


    Gradually, Shirou started to lose.


    And Assassin thought that after Shirouck of threat became a threat, a heavy blow pushed him back, and then gave up fighting Shirou, and turned to Sakura instead.


    Through the dialogue between Assassin and Sakura, Wu Ming learns that Assassin has be mentally abnormal, and Assassin is ordered by Julian and brings back Sakura.


    "Looks like the power of the Heroic Spirit in ss Cards will erode the user," Wu Ming said lightly.


    The user of ss Cards Assassin seems to be Sakura brother, but he died five years ago.


    This was what Sakura personally said to Shirou.


    The injured Shirou rose from the ground, and Sakura stood in front of Shirou.


    "Senpai, let me protect you this time." Following Sakura words, the ss Cards in her hands began to glow, and then, in Assassin and Shirou shocked eyes, light covered Sakura.


    Immediately after, there was a broken light and the ss Cards turned gray


    Sakura stared at the ss Cards in her hands in bewilderment, shaking and letting out a voice of disbelief.


    "Why"


    His response was an Assassin cruel and disgustingughter.


    "Hahahahaha, my poor little sister, your ss Cards were sabotaged by Julian-sama, Julian-sama had long suspected that you would betray him, how could Julian-sama give you the Hero King Archer ss Cards of Gilgamesh? The ss Cards you hold are just fakes!"


    Assassin calmed down from hisughter, and said to Sakura, "Now, you die!"


    After the Assassin death statement, Sakura looked at Shirou in despair.


    "Senpai, goodbye."


    Assassin tentacles condensed and stretched towards Sakura, Shirou stood furiously, fast and rusty in the air, several special runes appeared in the air.


    That''s when the arm made of tentacles touched Sakura.


    "Transfer!" Shirou shouted.


    Sakura was moved in an instant.


    The assassin was stunned on the spot.


    "What is it... I think I... I''m going to kill Sakura... Sakura... Sakura! Where did Sakura go!"


    Seeing the Assassins in a panic, Shirou rolled over to get the ss Cards that fell as Sakura was being transported.


    Wu Ming turned off the surveince mirror, and naturally there was no need to see what happened after that.

 Chapter 120: A deepening crisis

    Chapter 120: A deepening crisis


    Wu Ming walked into Miyu room, knocked on the door, then opened the door and entered.


    "Vumin Onii-chan!" Miyu rushed to hug and looked scared and happy.


    Wu Ming hugged Miyu and gently patted Miyu back.


    "Are you listening to Shirou?" Wu Ming asked.


    "Un, except for Shirou Onii-chan who tells me to eat, I''m always in my room reading." Miyu nodded her head and pointed at the pile of books on the table in the room.


    Miyu room wasn''t as beautiful as other girls'' rooms, but it was clean and tidy.


    Wu Ming once proposed to dress Miyu room more beautifully, but Miyu refused.


    Due to childhood experiences, there was quite arge gap between Miyu and ordinary children in thinking.


    Miyu was only looking for the necessary living furniture from Wu Ming. In addition, Wu Ming also prepared arge bookshelf and table for Miyu.


    The books that Wu Ming bought for Miyu in the past five years were all ced on this big bookshelf. Through some tricks that Wu Ming taught Miyu, it covered Miyuck of height.


    After all, this huge bookshelf is huge.


    Wu Ming looked at this room somewhat nostalgically.


    After that, Wu Ming said to Miyu: "Miyu, I want to send you to another ce for a few days"


    "Do not want!"


    Before Wu Ming could finish speaking, Miyu cut him off.


    Wu Ming looked at the little girl with tears in his eyes and stopped talking.


    "Vumin Onii-chan is starting to hate me," Miyu said.


    "Howe, I just" said Wu Ming quickly.


    "So, why did Vumin Onii-chan kick me out?" Miyu interrupted Wu Ming again.


    Wu Ming smiled helplessly. Then he squatted down and said to Miyu, "Miyu, I want you to stay somewhere else for a few days because I''m afraid I can''t protect you, understand?"


    The reason Wu Ming said this was because he felt that the Hero King Gilgamesh strongest ss Cards that Sakura told Shiou did exist.


    After all, Assassin, Sakura brother also said, Hero King Gilgamesh strongest ss Cards had long been tuned by Julian, which made Wu Ming even more convinced of the existence of Gilgamesh cards.


    "But, isn''t Vumin Onii-chan the strongest Heroic Spirit?" Miyu asked.


    Since Miyu had asked about Wu Ming past, Wu Ming casually said that he was arguably one of the strongest Heroic Spirits.


    After all, Wu Ming is not dead yet, and his body is the Dragon of the Root. At this moment, the Heroic Spirit body was nothing more than a magical body created by the contract signed with the Counter Force.


    In fact, Wu Ming as a Dragon of Roots was higher than Heroic Spirit. Just like gods and kings, there is a strict hierarchical system, and this is still irreversible. After all, he was the Dragon of the Root born from the Great Root of all worlds.


    Wu Ming was a little helpless about the question asked by Miyu, and then said: "That''s what I said, but after all this is not the main body, and if the other party really has Gilgamesh ss Cards, it is very disadvantageous for me."


    Wu Ming words were true, apart from possessing weapons that contained human principles that could threaten Wu Ming, divine weapons could also cause damage to him.


    Why does he have divine skills?


    Divinity Rank B:


    Rumored to be a direct descendant of the first generation of Creation God Tiamat, with supreme divinity. Due to the inuracy of the rumors, it was reduced to Rank B.


    Because of Wu Ming power and mystery, he turned into a Divine Spirit-type Servant rted to Tiamat.


    Even though Wu Ming and Gilgamesh had a good rtionship and should have been very good, he didn''t dare to confirm Gilgamesh reasoning in this world.


    After all, the Hero King Gilgamesh, who was taught by Wu Ming, was a woman.


    The most important thing was that if it really was the Hero King Gilgamesh, there would be countless Noble Phantasms. After all, it was the privilege of being the eldest king.


    Among them, there were many Nobles with special attacks on the gods, the most important of which was that Gilgamesh definitely had the Chains of Heaven.


    Wu Ming who had used the Chains of Heaven knew how powerful the Chains of the were, these were weapons suitable against beings that possessed divinity.


    For an enemy without a divinity, this is only a very strong chain, but for an enemy with a divinity, as long as the object of the divinity is higher, the binding power of the Chains of Heaven will be stronger.


    Moreover, as long as it was an enemy with a divine nature, after being entangled by the Chains of Heaven, it would definitely be impossible to get rid of it. At the time of being entangled, the Chains of Heaven will bless the subject ording to the divine nature in nature.


    It doesn''t just refer to chain shackles, but includes all shackles including strength, speed, magic, and mobility.


    And now, ontology Chains of Heaven, Enkidu, and Wu Ming who were actually in the Root of the Type-Moon world, sleeping together.


    There were also Shalltear and Sebastian, the two of them also sleeping inside Ainz Ooal Gown wand. Both of them believed that when Wu Ming emerged from Root, the two of them would experience an unprecedented change.


    Wu Ming looked at Miyu.


    "I really have no way with you."


    Immediately after, Miyu smiled.


    "Un! I like Vumin Onii-chan the most!"


    Miyu hugged Wu Ming neck with both hands and said happily.


    Although Miyu voice is very small, the artistic concept contained in it is quiterge.


    "Okay, since you are relieved, then let me go, I will cook what you want to eat."


    Wu Ming patted Miyu head and said with a smile.


    "...Omelette..." Miyu whispered.


    Wu Ming was stunned for a moment, then relieved.


    "Can''t you?" Miyu looked at Wu Ming sadly.


    This made Wu Ming not know how tough and cry.


    "Not bad, but you eat omelette almost every day, aren''t you bored?"


    Miyu shook her head quickly, and said, "Why, as long as it''s an omelette made by Vumin Onii-cjan, I won''t get tired of eating it for the rest of my life."


    Wu Ming stood up, touched Miyu little head, and said, "Then go to Shirou first, and ask him toe and help me. We can have more people in our family tonight, maybe I want to make red bean rice..."


    "Too many people? Red bean rice?" Miyu who is not very mature, can''t understand the red bean rice habit


    Regarding this, Wu Ming only smiled slightly: "It''s okay, just look for her. Remember to be polite when dealing with that Onee-san. Maybe it''s your future sister-inw."


    "Oh, I see."


    After that, Miyu went to Shirou curiously. After all, Miyu was still a little interested in what this sister-inw had to say.


    "Then let me start too, a delicious dinner."


    After that, Wu Ming walked into the kitchen.


    For a moment, the scent wafted out from the kitchen, surrounded the Emiya Mansion, and continued for a long time.

 Chapter 121: Analysis

    Chapter 121: Analysis


    When Shirou came into the kitchen, there were two beautiful figures standing behind him, onerge and one small.


    Since Sakura injuries were no longer serious, she also wanted to make dinner together.


    Miyu also followed because the three of them were in the kitchen.


    It became four people making dinner together.


    Of course a lot of life things happened here, first Shirou introduced Sakura to Wu Ming.


    Sakura full name is Matou Sakura. It was the Matou family that perished five years ago. Because she was saved by the Tohsaka family, Sakura was not killed.


    Assassin ss Cards is Sakura big brother, named Matou Shinji.


    His body killed five years ago, Julian uses a substitute Magecraft to rece Matou Shinji personality and soul into a puppet body, making him a puppet that obeys orders.


    However, due to the ipatibility of the soul and the physical body, coupled with the corrosion of the Heroic Spirit in the Assassin ss Cards, Shinji personality has long been disorganized, and he bes a mentally ill patient who obeys Julian orders.


    When Wu Ming took care of Sakura, he used Mage to examine Sakura body structure. She was sure that she was not killed, but lived as a human in the world.


    Matou Shinji, his soul being toyed with causing a personality disorder, and is finally freed by Shirou.


    That''s right, in the end Shinji gave up the fight because he recovered his personality in the face of death threats, so he understood the cause and effect of this matter, and finally asked Shirou to take care of his little sister Sakura, and then he was killed by Shirou.


    Wu Ming is skeptical about ims that she was saved by members of the Tohsaka family.


    As far as Wu Ming knew, there was a teenage girl left in the Tohsaka family, if Sakura was really helped by the Tohsaka family, it would be the result of two little girls relying on each other.


    Judging from Sakura expression, she had a slight disdain for the Tohsaka family, but it was a personal matter after all, and Wu Ming knew it wasn''t easy to ask.


    After all, at this moment, Sakura had no threat to Wu Ming and the others. Don''t say that Sakura was willing to risk being killed for Shirou sake, and wanted to give the Hero King Gilgamesh strongest ss Cards, for Shirou, Emiya current residence was Wu Ming Magecraft workshop.


    The strength of the Caster ss is that it can create its own realm, and a strong Caster can even be called a god in his own realm.


    The reason why Shinji would sneak in was because Wu Ming left his Magecraft workshop, and Shirou who held the temporary power of the Magecraft workshop, was still a semi-finished Magus.


    For Whitebeard to be able to activate Noble Phantasm when the Assassin attacked Sakura, Wu Ming was already shocked.


    If it was Wu Ming who did it, it was very easy, and if he was in the Magecraft workshop, the Assassin could be bombarded to dregs the moment the Assassin entered the Emiya Residence.


    Of course, it must also be Wu Ming to let the Assassin in. If he doesn''t want to, there''s no need to mention Assassin, not even a Berserker can enter. Of course it''s a different matter if the Heroic Spirit is out of specification.


    Then Wu Ming muttered: "It seems that it is the power of love." Shirou and Sakura blushed like monkey butts.


    After the four of them had made dinner together, they gathered at the table and had dinner that seemed quite delicious to the four of them.


    "Sakura, stay here tonight." Wu Ming said to Sakura who was clearing the dishes with Shirou.


    "Ah Un!" Sakura and Shirou both screamed strangely.


    "No need to be surprised, after all, Sakura was ordered by Julian to kill. If Sakura is allowed to walk around leisurely, she will die."


    The two also reacted, then Shirou said, "Yes, Sakura, it''s very dangerous for you to go out, so let''s stay here."


    Sakura cheeks turned red, and then nodded: "Then I will stay here, please advise Senpai, as well as Onii-san and Miyu-chan."


    Sakura ambiguous sentence made Shirou a little unnatural, but Wu Ming smiled slightly and nodded, but Miyu didn''t understand the meaning, and replied to Sakura sentence.


    "Please advise, Sakura Onee-san."


    With this, Emiya three real brothers became four brothers.


    That night, Wu Ming directly used the power of the Magecraft workshop to clean the room where Sakura lived.


    Wu Ming didn''t need a room at first, but after Kiritsugu died, after Wu Ming gave himself the identity of Emiya distant rtive, he prepared a room for himself.


    After all, Wu Ming wasn''t someone who couldn''t enjoy it because he wanted to live long.


    So the three-person room became the arrangement of Wu Ming-Miyu-Shirou.


    Because the three people rooms are next to each other, Sakura room is also next door.


    With this, the room became Wu Ming-Miyu-Shirou-Sakura.


    At night, everyone fell asleep, and Wu Ming stood alone in the courtyard.


    Wu Ming took the ss Cards in his hand which were painted as an assassin wearing a skull mask.


    "<Install> (Phantasm Summon)"


    The ss Cards began to glow, turning into a stream of light that instantly covered Wu Ming, and then the light disappeared.


    At this time, Wu Ming was wearing ck tights, and a robe simr to a coat covered his entire body, the robe constantly swaying with the cool breeze that blew in the night.


    Wu Ming face wore a slightly majestic and terrifying skull mask. Through the mask, he saw his right hand. It was the same right hand as usual, but bound with bandages.


    Wu Ming learned the use of these ss Cards through the analysis of the Golden Green Stone.


    "Is this one of Hassan-i-Sabbah?" Wu Ming said.


    "Chyrs, analyze my current physical condition." After Wu Ming finished speaking, a pair of golden and green dragon horn headdresses appeared in the sky.


    "Master, your body is possessed by a strange magical power, your right hand is mutated, and an evil magical power is covering it. Apart from that, your physical condition is not serious, and has improved a bit."


    "Although your body will not be affected, but this evil magic is always harmful to your body. It is rmended that you exit Heroic Spirit mode immediately."


    After Wu Ming said those words to Chrysbelite five years ago, even though Chrysbelite still referred to Wu Ming as his master, his tone was no longer as stiff as before, but instead filled with emotional words.


    In general, as long as it is dangerous for Wu Ming, no matter how big the loss is, the Golden Green Stone always advises him.


    "I see Chyrs, I want to study these ss Cards again, and please spoil me again." Wu Ming said with a smile.


    "You always say that. Sure enough, I''m just Mystic Code. It is impossible for Master to obey the Mystic Code." Chrysbelite was silent for a while, then said sadly.


    "You too, every time it is a kind of idiom, forget it, go to bed today, and enjoy thisst rare day."


    It could be seen that this master and servant pair had not spoken like this once or twice.

 Chapter 122: Test

    Chapter 122: Test


    "Master never listens to my advice, I always think of you," said Chyrs in a cold voice.


    Wu Ming touched the Phantasm Summon, his body glowed, and the light condensed into his palm and turned it into a card.


    Wu Ming body changed back to its original state.


    "Now then, Chyrs, go to bed and rest early." Wu Ming said, and started walking towards the house.


    "Alright Master, I''ll sleep early." Chyrs followed Wu Ming orders.


    Wu Ming looked at Chrs floating in the air yfully, and said, "Don''t want to y any tricks. Just like before, I will temporarily disable all of your analytical abilities."


    Chyrs shrugged helplessly in a somewhat human manner, and said, "I will pay attention to rest. Rest assured, Master."


    However, Wu Ming still expressed helplessness over this human act as usual.


    God knew what Zelretch habits were, and even set the Mystic Code with a body that could move freely like a human. Can you imagine the sight of a pair of dragon horn headdresses constantly fidgeting? This is really too weird.


    "Yeah, yeah, go to sleep."


    "Please don''t interrupt my speech, it''s very disrespectful Master."


    "I know, I know."


    Master and Servant enter the room like this.


    The courtyard continued its silent scene.


    ....


    The night slowly dissipated, the morning had arrived, Wu Ming came to the courtyard early and took out the Assassin ss Cards.


    "<Install> (Phantasm Summon)"


    Wu Ming became the same as before wearing a skull mask, wearing a ck robe and a bandage on his right hand.


    After all, Chyrs was Wu Ming Noble Phantasm, he could be said to be able to control it freely, so he put Chyrs in a temporarily closed state, which was only a sleep mode.


    Only then could he concentrate on studying ss Cards.


    Wu Ming moved, then arge amount of dirt gathered to form several beasts from the ground of various shapes.


    Wu Ming thought of a Noble Phantasm name that he could casually say, and pointed his right hand at one of the earth beasts.


    "Zabaniya (Cyber Phantasy)!"


    The bandage of Wu Ming right hand spread out, revealing a terrifying arm like a ghost.


    Immediately after, his arm immediately stretched out, touched the beast from the ground that was locked by Wu Ming, and then was directly pulled back.


    At this moment, Wu Ming hand already had a blood-red heart.


    However, this heart is not beating.


    Wu Ming smashed it, and the locked ground beasts began to crumble, as if the magic support was insufficient.


    Wu Ming instantly increased the magic power output, supplied the earth beasts, and then, the copsing earth beasts gradually recovered.


    After that, Wu Ming did the same to the other earth beasts, without exception, all of them copsed first, and then supported by his own magic power to form the earth beast again.


    "Is there only pure death for inanimate objects? It''s still deadly like that."


    Wu Ming returned the bandage on his right hand, and his right hand became like an ordinary person again.


    The power that Wu Ming was currently using was the Hassan of the Cursed Arm, the strange right hand just now was the cursed arm.


    ording to Wu Ming experimental analysis, this Noble Phantasm is to simte the opponent life into the heart, that is, the opponent heart model.


    Despite being a model, he has the ability to curse, and this ability is only effective for sentient beings with a heart.


    After all, for a living being with a heart, the heart is a weakness, and it is basically impossible to survive without a heart.


    Generally, if there is no heart, this Noble Phantasm can also simte the heart, but the power will be greatly reduced and be pure death.


    "Looks like this ability will only work when dealing with life forms," Wu Ming said lightly.


    At this moment, Wu Ming felt like he was trying to find a living being.


    He shook his head, after all, he couldn''t leave his Magecraft workshop too often at this time.


    After that, Wu Ming started testing Hassan-i-Sabbah skills, no, the skill that all Assassin sses should have is


    Wu Ming used the Hassan of the Cursed Arm


    skill which had an A rank, basically no one could find it.


    Of course, if you have a special Noble Phantasm, that''s another difference.


    With just a thought, his body gradually disappeared, as if the original person here had suddenly disappeared.


    For a moment, Shirou yawned and walked out of the room, and started the task of preparing breakfast.


    Wu Ming and Shirou each dealt with food every day and changed their schedule from day to day.


    Shirou walked, but stopped.


    "How do I feel that something is approaching me?" Shirou looked around warily, and said in disbelief.


    Suddenly, Shirou stood there nervously and took a "Don''t me me when you get close" attitude.


    Wu Ming suddenly appeared behind Shirou bed, and a small dark knife was ced on Shirou neck.


    "!!!" Shirou was taken aback, he didn''t notice the man behind him approaching, and currently he was still being held up by a knife.


    "How about it, Shirou? You didn''t think so, did you?" Wu Ming said.


    Immediately, Wu Ming put down the short knife in his hand.


    Shirou looked at Wu Ming with an excited look.


    "Let me tell you, moreover whether there are Assassin ss Cards, even if there were, I don''t think anyone would be able to sneak into my Magecraft workshop."


    Wu Ming smiled, and then threw the ss Cards printed with a woman with a bow and arrow at Shirou.


    "You have to protect yourself. If you are still facing the current situation, do you think those people will erase you in an instant or will they chat with you?" Wu Ming teased.


    Shirou borrowed the ss Cards that could transform him into a Heroic Spirit in the future, and nodded to Wu Ming.


    "I see, Onii-san."


    Soon after, Wu Ming asked: "By the way, Sakura hasn''t woken up yet? I still miss the soup she madest night."


    Shirou was a little helpless, and said, "Onii-san, Sakura, had a deadly escape yesterday. She talked to me for a long time before going to sleep. She still weak, so don''t bother her."


    At this moment, Shirou face turned slightly red.


    "Oh~ As expected, my little brother, you''ve done it so quickly." Wu Ming said strangely.


    "Wait wait, what''s wrong? We really just chattedst night."


    Wu Ming didn''t listen, but walked to Miyu room.


    "Okay, let''s cook. Julian will definitely send someone to attack today. You have to be more alert. Maybe he will have ss Cards with Noble Phantasm or some weird skill."


    After speaking, Wu Ming walked into the room, and Shirou was a little surprised when he heard Julian, but he quickly reacted.


    Shirou clenched his fists, and then his eyes became firmer.

 Chapter 123: Training and Assault

    Chapter 123: Training and Assault


    After breakfast, Wu Ming and Shirou started a one-on-one match.


    Sakura and Miyu stood to the side, watching the two.


    "<Install>"


    After saying that, Shirou entered Heroic Spirit mode.


    In an instant, Shirou used projection magic to condense a pair of ck and white swords, and rushed towards Wu Ming.


    "Kanshou and Bakuya (Gan Jiang and Mo Ye)?" Wu Ming observed Shirou dual swords.


    "Create Greater Items"


    Then, a pair of ordinary knight swords appeared in Wu Ming hands.


    *Explosion--!*


    The knight sword collided with Kanshou and Bakuya.


    The two of them continued to wave the swords in their hands, and the waves of the waving swords hit the courtyard.


    A magical barrier has been created around the Emiya Residence to prevent the aftermath from affecting Miyu and Sakura.


    "Un Senpai and Onii-san are amazing."


    Sakura covered her small mouth and said in surprise.


    Miyu had seen Wu Ming many times, and was not surprised, but still felt great for Shirou.


    Because in the beginning, that is, five years ago, Shirou was defeated by Wu Ming in one fell swoop.


    Now Shirou has been able to fight Wu Ming for dozens of rounds which can be said to be quite good.


    "Not bad, Shirou."


    Wu Ming swung his sword while talking to Shirou.


    "Sure enough, even though I use ss Cards, Onii-san is still as strong as ever." Shirou said.


    "You have to work harder, Shirou!" After speaking, Wu Ming''s movements suddenly changed.


    The knight sword seems to be tied to a boulder, and each blow is mixed with great force, constantly bombarding Shirou.


    With every swing, Kanshou and Bakuya would definitely shatter and then Shirou would use the projection Magecraft again in an instant to re-consolidate the dual swords.


    In constant creation and destruction, Shirou kept retreating until


    *Explosion--!*


    "What!"


    Wu Ming shattered one of his own knight swords, and arge number of shards flew in front of Shirou blocking his view. In Shirou shocked eyes, Wu Ming held the sword in both hands and swung it down abruptly.


    Shirou was thrown out, then rolled on the ground a few times, and stopped.


    "Senpai!" Sakura saw Shirou fell to the ground and ran to help Shirou.


    Shirou dispels Phantasm Summon mode, and is weakly supported by Sakura.


    "Onii-san, you are still so unforgiving." Shirou smiled bitterly.


    Wu Ming released the knight sword that had reached its limit, and the knight sword turned into light and disappeared, then said: "You just fought with me as a Servant. If I still suppress power like before, then this time it makes no sense for me to fight against you."


    "If I don''t fight against Onii-san every day, I might even forget the truth that Onii-dan is a Servant."


    Wu Ming walked up to Shirou, and a healing rune appeared hitting Shirou, then his body glowed with a green light.


    "And I''m not dead yet. Maybe I''lle back to you one day after I''m gone."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, the atmosphere became quiet.


    Wu Ming also realized that he had said something wrong, but this was a fact. After all, he couldn''t stay here forever.


    Sakura also noticed Shirou and Miyu silence, then she felt the topic was off.


    "Um Actually, I have a question to ask Onii-san, you are a Servant of the Caster ss, why are you so strong in closebat?" Sakura asked curiously.


    "That''s because I''m a melee Magus," Wu Ming said jokingly, then looked at Shirou and motioned for him to exin.


    "In fact, Onii-san real identity is the Sage Dragon who taught the hero king." Shirou said.


    "Sage Dragon Uruk!?" Sakura screamed in surprise.


    "That''s right, it really is bad Karma. The Gilgamesh card is on Julian side, I really want to see it," Wu Ming said with a hint of nostalgia.


    After all, Wu Ming had been away from Uruk for several years, and he had missed the arrogant girl a little. He did not know whether Gilgamesh in this parallel world was a boy or a girl.


    "Onii-san, you just condensed magic power into a sword earlier." Shirou asked.


    "Right, because I''m a Heroic Spirit who hasn''t died yet. So even though I''m a Caster ss, I no longer have the ability to unleash other skills, but I won''t be directly affected."


    "And I can still use other skills proficiently, and the Caster-ss body that Magecraft is most familiar with."


    Although this was said, in general, Heroic Spirits with Caster ss adaptability were not warriors by nature, so basically no warrior could be Caster.


    Of course, if anyone could be like Wu Ming, then it was only the ck Archer Chiron that Wu Ming had encountered in the Holy Grail War before.


    It was his words that could be uttered like Wu Ming. After all, as the teacher of the great heroes of Greek mythology, Chiron has the adaptability of the seven major sses.


    "Alright, the three of you wille in and rest. Some guests are here."


    After speaking, Shirou and the others felt a slight tremor on the ground.


    After that, Wu Ming hand swept through the air, and an oval mirror appeared.


    Through the Mirror of Remote Viewing, the four of them could clearly see a small giant over two meters tall, and a Magus wearing a robe.


    One of them walked on the ground, and the other flew in the sky. The two of them headed in a certain direction. Of course, Wu Ming and the others knew that they were heading towards the Emiya Residence.


    "Is this Berserker and Caster!?" Shirou asked in surprise.


    After all, without mentioning Caster flying in the sky, the seemingly irrational giant was even more terrifying.


    The giant was blushing, spraying rough air, his hair was dangling, and looked disheveled. He only wore soldier pants on his body. His upper body was bare, his muscles looked very strong.


    He was barefoot and had a handful of rocks in his hands that resembled axes and swords. At first nce, it is not a friendly enemy.


    "Just sending Berserker and Caster, did they underestimate me?" Wu Ming said lightly.


    "Chrys, can you analyze the strength of these two Heroic Spirits?" A green golden dragon horn appeared on Wu Ming''s head, and then let out a sound.


    "Through the costumes of Berserker and Caster, it can be judged that both are Greek characters. It is impossible to analyze everything based on current intelligence."


    "Right, Shirou, take Miyu and Sakura back to the room." Wu Ming''s orders.


    "I see, Onii-san."


    Soon, Shiro escorted Sakura and Miyu back to the house. After that, Shiro used the ss Cards to enter the Phantasm Summon and came to Wu Mingnside.


    At this time, Berserker and Caster had arrived outside the Emiya Residence.

 Chapter 124: Arrogance

    Chapter 124: Arrogance


    The Berserker stood in front of the Emiya Residence, while Caster flew through the air.


    "The Ainsworths are really useless. They can''t even sumb to mere tools."


    Atrum Galliasta said disdainfully.


    As a new family called Galiax Starck, Atrum said that as the overseer and one of the three founding families of the Holy Grail War couldn''t even control the Great Holy Grail.


    "In order to participate in the Holy Grail War, I had toe to retrieve the Great Holy Grail. The Ainsworth family is aplete waste, no wonder they will be exterminated."


    Atrum was wearing a mage robe, a hood over his head, and a wand floating beside the Berserker.


    "Hey! Mad dog, I will open the barrier of this Magecraft workshopter, and you will immediately go in and clean it for me."


    "Roar roar roar roar roar -!" The Berserker let out an unknown roar, but it seemed that this Berserker had really listened to Atrum words.


    Just as Atrum was about to perform Magecraft from Age of Gods to open Wu Ming Magecraft workshop, the barrier in front of the two of them opened automatically.


    "Oh, they know the limit, it saves me time, but if they can consciously hand over the Great Holy Grail, it will be perfect, and it saves my effort," Atrum said arrogantly.


    "Roar roar roar roar roar --!" The Berserker shouted angrily, rushing forward with big strides.


    Wu Ming appeared in front of the Berserker instantly, which stopped the Berserker who still had little reason.


    Atrum asked arrogantly: "Are you the Servant of the Great Holy Grail? I didn''t expect to be a Caster like me. You are well suited for guarding the Great Holy Grail."


    Since thest three knight sses Saber, Lancer, and Archer had essentially no magical powers, Caster didn''t inflict considerable damage on them, Rider was in a better position than Caster due to the bonuses from mounts, and was summoned along with Caster.


    Assassin was the weakest ss that required no frontalbat at all, and the Berserker, not to mention the bonus skill <Mad Enhancement> which made the Berserker a Servant no weaker than the top three sses who also had arge amount of magic and only a slight burden on the Berserker Master.


    It could be said that, with the exception of Assassins who were not good at frontalbat, Casters were the weakest ss among all sses.


    However, as far as Wu Ming was concerned, Caster could be said to be the strongest at some point.


    "So who gave you the courage to challenge me, Julian?" said Wu Ming with a gentle smile.


    "Oh you are quite arrogant, are you the mentor of the eldest king? Julian has been defeated by you, you are only a Magecraft of the Age of Gods, but I was born thousands of years ago from your era!"


    "Hmph! You''re just a petty Servant! I also have the Magecraft power of the Age of Gods, but before that, let me see how you deal with the Berserkers!"


    "There is no need to hide the Berserker name from you, Berserker true name Heracles."


    Atrum looked a little too arrogant, quipped at Wu Ming, and finally revealed Berserker true name.


    However, no matter how much he looked down on the Servants and Heroic Spirits, he didn''t think that a Caster who dared to face a Berserker and didn''t panic, would not have a trump card. Atrum let the Berserkers go first.


    Then the Berserker ss Cards user who still had a trace of consciousness, looked a little dissatisfied with Atrum revealing his true name, but he responded to Atrum and rushed towards Wu Ming.


    The great ax sword shed towards Wu Ming at a speed that exceeded the normal speed of an ordinary Servant.


    In an instant, smoke and dust filled the courtyard.


    Atrum also didn''t think the Berserker killed Wu Ming, moreover Caster could face the Berserker without doing any defense, either defensively or teleporting.


    Sure enough, when the smoke dissipated, Wu Ming disappeared in his ce, and there was nothing on the ground. The Berserker fierce punch only lifted a bit of dust, even the ground that had been turned into Wu Ming Magecraft Workshop was not damaged.


    "Teleport?" Atrum frowned.


    As Atrum carefully searched for Wu Ming location, Wu Ming voice came and entered the ears of the two.


    "Thank you for telling me the name Berserker, Caster."


    In an instant, arge number of silver chains appeared and crazily wrapped around the Berserker body.


    The Berserker was still able to struggle at first, but by the time the silver chains had wrapped tightly around the Berserker, the Berserker could no longer move.


    At this moment, the Berserker looked like a mummy maintaining an attacking posture, except for the eyes, basically the rest were entangled by therge number of silver chains that emerged from the golden ripples in the sky.


    "Huh! Do you think Heracles can only be trapped with chains! Naive!" Atrum shouted around, then quietly searched for Wu Ming location.


    However to Atrum'' disappointment, not only was Wu Ming location not found, but even the Berserker was unable to release the silver chain.


    "This How is that possible?" Atrum was still calm because he couldn''t find Wu Ming. After all, this is in the opponent Magecraft workshop. It was normal to find him, but the Berserker couldn''t let go of the chains wrapped around his body too abnormally.


    After all, this is the great hero of Greek mythology, Heracles. As a Heracles, how could he not break the chains.


    "That''s normal, Caster, it''s Chains of Heaven."


    Wu Ming figure appeared beside the Berserker, as if he had not been seen before.


    "Chains of Heaven!? How could it be? Isn''t that the Hero King Gilgamesh Noble Phantasm!?" Atrum was a little panicked at this point.


    After all, the reason why he hade here to capture the Great Holy Grail was out of selfishness and for not knowing why he couldmand this almost irrational user of the Heracles Berserker ss Cards.


    After all, the normal Heracles were already extremely strong, and with the <Mad Enhancement>, his attributes could be considered the highest level.


    And Heracles also had a powerful Noble Phantasm called the God Hand.


    [God Hand (Twelve Labors)]


    Rank: B


    Type: Anti-Unit


    Attack distance: 0


    Maximum effect: 1 person


    Heracles can withstand all attacks of Rank B and lower, regardless of attacks of a physical or magical nature.


    This Noble Phantasm also has the effect of automatically resurrecting the body after death, granting Heracles the ability to resurrect eleven times, and the magic power is sufficient, and the amount of resurrection consumed can be restored.


    Gives an immune effect to the attacks he experienced before.


    It could be said that Berserker Heracles was an invincible Heroic Spirit, but had a fatal weakness.


    Divinity : A


    As a hybrid of the main god Zeus and humans, Heracles who was weed as a god after death, possessed the skills of a high-level god.


    This skill is Heracles'' biggest weakness.

 Chapter 125: Dream Land

    Chapter 125: Dream Land


    "How could this be the Chains of Heaven," Atrum said with his eyes wide open.


    Wu Ming did not have the Chains of Heaven at this time, and the original Chains of Heaven was still at the Root at this time.


    But Wu Ming had a skill like the <Create Greater Item> bug.


    At this moment, the Chains of Heaven that entangled the Berserker was created by Wu Ming with this skill.


    Ever since Wu Ming switched to the Caster ss, connected with the Great Holy Grail and through his innate skill <Miracle>, he discovered that many of his skills had undergone qualitative changes.


    Take the <Create Greater Item> skill for example. Now the effect of this skill can be said that as long as it is made by Wu Ming it can bepared to the original item.


    The only drawback is durability. If expressed in attributes, the durability of items made by Wu Ming with <Create Greater Item> was Rank E-.


    The way to maintain durability was to continuously infuse magic power that was almost equivalent to Noble Phantasm Rank EX into the items that were crafted every second.


    After all, it was impossible to create a fake that was on par with the real thing out of thin air, and this could only work for Wu Ming. After all, no one has so much magic power.


    But this was still bearable by Wu Ming who possessed almost unimaginable magical power.


    It was like tens of Chains of Heaven binding the Berserker at this moment. Even if these tens of Chains of Heaven were of the Anti-Divine type, if Wu Ming could keep them durable, it would also be necessary. It took three months to infuse magic power without interruption.


    This still didn''t include Wu Ming own magic power recovery.


    "All in all, you have lost, Caster." Wu Ming smiled and said to Atrum.


    "Lost!? What a joke! Even without a Berserker, I won''t lose" Atrum'' voice stopped suddenly.


    Because at this moment a Servant was standing beside him, Atrum himself was covered with ck and white dual des, almost all over his body.


    "Kakuyoku Sanren (Triple-Linked Crane Wings)!"


    "Puff--!" His body was stabbed by Kakuyoku Sanren, and Atrum, the user of the ss Cards Caster fell to the ground.


    "...What...when...." Atrum said falteringly.


    After that, Atrum body changed for a while and turned into a puppet.


    A ss card was printed with an image of an old man with a long white beard wearing a hood and holding a book in one hand and a stick in one hand affixed to it.


    At this point, the ss Cards Caster user who didn''t make a single move and didn''t reveal his real name, was killed in seconds by Emiya Shirou.


    Shirou took the ss Cards, walked over to Wu Ming, and handed them to Wu Ming.


    "Onii-san, I''ve always felt that this fellow was too reckless, and I felt that I could kill him alone without Onii-san help." Shirou said confidently.


    Wu Ming felt that this was true. With Shirou qualifications, even if he didn''t have Wu Ming training for five years, with just those inexplicable <Emiya> Archer Heroic Spirit ss ss Cards, Shirou could sweep almost any Servant.


    After all, who told him to have a projection Magecraft that curbed other Heroic Spirit arsenals.


    Projected magecraft like the fake Gate of Babylon.


    "Looks like this guy is just a rude person, and he doesn''t even notice the


    I buffed on you." Wu Ming smiled and shook his head.


    Shirou was a little helpless, and then said: "It''s not that you are too abnormal, you can even simte an Assassin ss skill."


    Wu Ming looked up with his eyes, and then reached out to touch his dragon horn headdress, the dragon horn glowed with a luster, and then said: "This is apliment to Chrys, I don''t have much time to study it."


    Yes, the reason why Wu Ming was able to use the Magecraft workshop and give Shirou the


    buff was because of the Golden Green Stone.


    After Wu Ming touched Chrys'' Noble Phantasm sealing effect, Chrys awoke.


    As soon as he woke up, Chrys ignored Wu Ming, even if Wu Ming asked him something, Chrys answered Wu Ming in a cold tone.


    It was only after Wu Ming used some calming methods and some special methods that Chrys returned to his original state and helped Wu Ming analyze the Assassin ss Cards


    Skill.


    "Master made me surrender by extremely cruel methods, and I have no choice but to do this." The golden green dragon horn made a sound, defending itself.


    But with his cold tone, Chrys didn''t feel sad at all, and seemed to be mixed with a hint of happiness.


    Shirou wasn''t surprised, however, his Onii-san always looked weak when facing his own Mystic Code, Chrys.


    (After all, Chrys is also a very stubborn artificial spirit) Shirou thought.


    "That''s right, Onii-san." Shirou looked at Wu Ming: "Then how to deal with this big man?"


    After speaking, Wu Ming and Shirou looked at the bound Berserker.


    "Don''t worry, Chrys has already found a countermeasure for me." Wu Ming smiled mysteriously.


    And the personality of the user of the Berserker ss Cards seemed to feel cold, the Berserker stopped his struggling body, and started struggling again, apanied by a miserable roar.


    Wu Ming instantly took out the <Nameless Book of Spells>.


    Wu Mingid it t in his hand, thinking of a certain magic, the pages of the book quickly turned automatically, and stopped at one of the pages.


    "<Dream Land>" With the activation of this Tier 10 magic, Wu Ming also drew a few runes in the air, as the runes were drawn and the spell was chanted, Heracles fell silent.


    Dream Land is a Tier 10 emotional disturbance magic. It was originally a High ss magic that was used to restrict the enemy actions. Once turned into reality, it bes an illusion that can make the enemy fall into the illusion created by the caster.


    In illusion, the caster is a god, that is, everything. In the illusion, the target will be controlled by the caster, thus affecting the physical body.


    However the sess rate of this skill wasn''t high, as YGGDRASS yers would either equip some special defense items or use some special defense skills from the start to defend against this invisible illusory attack.


    A series of defensive items or skills such as counterintelligence exploration, counter control, control time reduction, and illusion breaker.


    And due to the influence of Berserker madness, although the user of his ss Cards still had a bit of sanity, the sess rate was still too low, so Wu Ming used a few runes to increase the sess in spell casting.


    It just so happened that the Berserker had fallen into the illusion created by Wu Ming.

 Chapter 126: Starting Attack

    Chapter 126: Starting Attack


    Wu Ming dragged the user of the Berserker ss Cards into the illusion. After a while, the body of the Berserker that was entangled in the chains began to glow, and then the Berserker began to shrink, and dozens of Chains of Heaven also followed on the shrinking figure.


    With this, a human-sized figure tightly bound by the Chains of Heaven appeared in front of Wu Ming and Shirou.


    A ss Card fell to the ground with a portrait of a madman printed on it.


    Wu Ming took the ss Cards, looked at the figure bound by the Chains of Heaven, and with a wave of his hand. Chains of Heaven disappeared.


    As if reaching the limit, the figure fell to the ground and turned into a puppet.


    "Sure enough, mere puppets can''t withstand the corrosion of ss Cards."


    Puppets that have been used by these substitute Magecraft can use ss Cards because they have a human soul and personality, but the ss Cards themselves have the problem of corroding the user, not to mention the Berserker has the <Mad Enhancement> skill.


    Therefore, once the user of the Berserker ss Cards was stripped of the Phantasm Summon, he as a medium was unable to withstand any force attacks at all, and died automatically.


    ....


    After dinner, Wu Ming sat at the table in his room that was made by him ording to the table in Nazarick.


    Wu Ming sat at the table with several ss Cards on the table.


    Printed with cloaked parents holding wand ss Cards Caster, Assassin ss Cards printed with skull masked man, and Berserker ss Cards printed with rampaging person.


    As for Archer ss Cards that changed from former ss Cards to Emiya Archer ss Cards, Wu Ming gave them to Shirou to keep them just in case.


    "In addition to Shirou extra Archer ss Cards, the opponent also has three Three Knights ss Cards, Saber, Lancer, and Archer, and Rider ss Cards."


    Wu Ming collected these ss Cards one by one.


    "Sure enough, this is just a test. The ss cards of the three strongest knights are not used by a single opponent."


    "Please, Chris."


    Wu Ming handed these three ss Cards to Chrys who was hovering beside him, and the three ss Cards automatically floated beside the golden green dragon horn headdress.


    "Leave it to me, Master," replied Chrys.


    After that, Wu Ming stood up.


    "Since the other party doesn''t want to take the initiative, then I will take the initiative."


    "What do you want to do?" asked Chrys.


    "Of course to use my Noble Phantasm. Chrys calcted the time you should have woken up. Moreover, I am a Servant now, how can I not use my own Noble Phantasm."


    As he spoke, Wu Ming mouth smiled.


    ....


    The next day, early in the morning, before dawn, Shirou woke up early which was a habit left behind by Wu Ming training.


    As soon as he opened the door, Shirou pupils immediately shrank.


    Because, a lot of strange magic power flooded the Emiya Residence.


    Just as Shirou was wondering why he didn''t feel it in the room, a voice came from his ear.


    "Shirou,e to the backyard."


    After that, Shiro sorted out his thoughts and walked to the backyard.


    As soon as he entered the backyard, Shiro saw many three meter tall Golems.


    There were arge number of different types of Golems such as Steel Golems, nt Golems, y Golems, and other attribute Golems.


    Arge number of Golems filled therge courtyard of the Emiya Residence that almost filled the entire backyard, and there was also a group of Golems that kepting out of the backyard back door.


    Wu Ming, on the other hand, was standing on a five meter tall Golem, and beside him was a strange staff, which was shining continuously.


    Next to the Golem that Wu Ming was riding, a huge purple-ck portal opened, and countless Golems walked out of it.


    "Onii-san, what is this?" Shirou asked doubtfully.


    Wu Ming turned his head to look at Shiro who came to the backyard, and said with a smile.


    "What do you think about my Noble Phantasm?"


    Shirou said excitedly: "This is Noble Phantasm Onii-san?!"


    Wu Ming smiled slightly, then jumped off the Golem and looked at Shiro.


    "That is my Noble Phantasmthe effect brought about by Ainz Ooal Gown wand that can summon arge number of Golems controlled by me."


    Because Wu Mingbined the Scepter of Ainz Ooal Gown with the Magecraft smithy, the Reality Marble on the Scepter of Ainz Ooal Gown resonated with Wu Ming Magecraft smithy. After all, they were all Reality Marble and merging with each other was understandable.


    However, it would take some time for Reality Marble to join the Magecraft workshop.


    When Wu Ming went to look for Zelretch, he had already started the fusion of the two.


    Last night, Wu Ming found that the two were almost integrated, and he was able to proceed to the next step.


    Wu Ming started his n to summon his own army.


    The military might of the Great Tomb of Nazarick was not built up.


    Since most of Nazarick troops were Heteromorphic like zombies, skeletons, vampires, and slime demons, Wu Ming didn''t summon this, but summoned the fourth floor Guardian guarding Under the Lake, Gargantua.


    After Wu Mingmunicated with Albedo in Nazarick, Albedo said that she wanted to protect the Supreme One, and that she shoulde herself. However, Wu Ming refused because the existing conditions could not be met.


    Through Wu Ming (quality) change, the Golems that summoned himself through the Reality Marble all mutated.


    Originally Nazarick only had ordinary golems and steel golems, but now Wu Ming summoned all kinds of Golems.


    Not only the rate of improvement, but the quality of the Golems themselves had also been greatly improved.


    Just like some special Golems, such as killer Golems, they are small, like children, and have the ability to transform. Even though his defense was weak, his attack power was very strong. Like the Assassin who was responsible for killing the Masters.


    What''s more, it was like the five meter tall special Golem that Wu Ming had ridden before. This is a special defense Golem. Its attack power and attack speed were quite low, but its defensive power was high and terrifying.


    His body is specialized. It is made of hard y that automatically recovers. It not only has super high-level magic immunity, but also has a buffer effect on physical attacks and repairs itself.


    The number of special Golems was the second highest in Wu Ming summons. The ones summoned the most were ordinary Golems which acted as cannon fodder.


    And because of the Reality Marble effect of Ainz Ooal Gown Scepter, Wu Ming Noble Phantasm, it only appeared as a projection constructed purely by Wu Ming magic.


    If these were made by ordinary Magus, they wouldn''t be able to make for a lifetime without the help of external forces.


    After that, Wu Ming stopped creating Golems from Ainz Ooal Gown wand and closed the portal. One by one, the Golems walked out of the backyard until Wu Ming and Shirou were left behind.


    "Shirou, I''ll give you control of the smithy, is that fine." Wu Ming suddenly became serious.


    Shiro was surprised for a moment, and then firmly said: "Ah! No problem, leave it to me, Onii-san."


    Wu Ming smiled in relief.

 Chapter 127: Visiting the enemy base

    Chapter 127: Visiting the enemy base


    Arge number of Golems walked from the mountain to the enemy stronghold that Wu Ming found from the user of the Berserker ss Cards, the location was in the center of the area that was destroyed five years ago.


    Because Wu Ming applied Magecraft <Memory Maniption> to all the Golems so no one would panic at the sight of these Golems.


    When Atrum came to attack the Emiya Residence, he also used <Memory Maniption>. Otherwise, with the scary appearance of the Berserker, the rm will go off.


    Soon, almost all the Golems came to this desert.


    Since the city of Fuyuki was destroyed five years ago, the government has built an expanded city on the other side that was not destroyed.


    And the big hole that was destroyed here was probably because Julian used Magecraft to defend it.


    Seeing therge empty hole in the center, Wu Ming narrowed his eyes.


    ording to information such as Zelretch, Ainsworth possessed unrivaled talent in Magecraft sh Air.


    Magecraft sh Air as a basic Magecraft is the same as Magecraft projection i.e. the basics of Magecraft.


    Shirou can now project a Rank D Noble Phantasm with his own power, and if he is at full power, he can also project a Rank C Noble Phantasm.


    After all, the training that Wu Ming had given Shirou over the past five years was not in vain.


    Apart from frequently lending high-end items to Shirou for analysis, he also frequently asked Chrys to teach Shirou.


    Not to mention the ss Cards that Shirou is currently using is his future self.


    Even if there is a certain degree of erosion on the body, under Wu Ming control, this erosion bes a factor that strengthens Shirou strength.


    Let''s talk about Julian Ainsworth.


    As far as Wu Ming knew, Julian was one of the three orphans who survived the Fourth Holy Grail War, and the other two were orphans from the Matou family and orphans from Tohsaka.


    When the Matou family and Tohsaka family surrendered in the Holy Grail War, Julian would not give up, even if he knew that the world had been saved.


    After that, Julian began to save the souls and personalities of the Magus who died in the Holy Grail War with puppets, and let these puppets fight, and those who survived would be able to fulfill their wishes.


    Even though some of these people thought they didn''t die until they died.


    It''s like Atrum has been tricked by Julian, and has finally returned to the underworld.


    Julian uses puppets that have been controlled for a long time to create ss Cards to participate in the Holy Grail War.


    ss Cards are Julian use of Magecraft sh Air to rece Heroic Spirit powers into ss Cards.


    It must be admitted that Julian is a rare genius.


    Even though ss Cards had the handicap of corroding the user, they were well worth the price for getting the power of a Heroic Spirit.


    However, this world Great Holy Grail has been destroyed, so Julian must find a recement for the Great Holy Grail to fulfill his wish.


    It''s Miyu.


    Although it was still impossible to guess why Julian had not taken action in the past five years, this did not mean that the opponent had given up on the Holy Grail War.


    Magus are a group of madmen, madmen who are crazier than ordinary madmen.


    Since the other party hade to test, why didn''t Wu Ming return the other party respect?


    Therefore, there was a scene of Golems surrounding this giant pit.


    Wu Ming and Shirou stood at the edge of the giant pit, staring at the giant pit.


    Wu Ming nced at Shirou who nodded.


    After that, Wu Ming spoke.


    "The guests have arrived, the host has not appeared."


    The sound was not loud, but echoed throughout therge hole.


    As if responding to Wu Ming, space opened in the center of the giant hole, and five figures came out.


    Each figure has its own characteristics.


    The blue-and-white knight wore full length armor, with a stable form, two horns on a helmet, and an invisible weapon in his hand.


    The European man with short blond hair had a noble face and his whole body was wrapped in a special jet ck liquid, showing only his head, hands and body parts, holding a red spear.


    The blindfolded man with dark purple hair let out a decadent breath. He wore a purple shirt and held a chain with a dagger at the end. A mysterious cloth covered his eyes.


    A golden double ponytail, the right ponytail wears a golden horn-shaped ornament, the upper body only covers the chest, only the left has shoulder armor and arm guards, and the lower body is gold armor with several red stripes painted on its body. Although his face was expressionless, she was full of momentum.


    Then, a young man with short ck hair, blue pupils, ck framed sses, a sullen face, and Homurahara high school uniform.


    Although his physique was thin and ordinary, Wu Ming did not take him lightly because he was the one who walked in the front.


    "Kuri Amami..." Shirou clenched his fists.


    "I didn''t expect you to take the initiative, Shirou, Caster, no, I should call you Sage Dragon." Julian pushed his sses and said with a grim expression.


    "Do you know my true name? The Archer over there told you," Wu Ming said with a smile.


    "Sorry, Angelica doesn''t want to tell me your true name, it seems it was influenced by the hero king," said Julian annoyed.


    Wu Ming looked at the four figures behind Julian, and said ufortably: "Did you get rid of their emotions?"


    "Of course not Sage Dragon, even though the opponent is you, but I just rewrote their memories and made them my subordinates." Julian had no worries about these people, and immediately told the facts.


    Even if Julian said so, the others didn''t react at all, as if they were indeed Julian subordinates.


    "So what do you want to do, Julian Ainsworth."


    Hearing this, Shirou eyes also trembled, looking at Julian.


    The corners of Julian mouth curled and a burst ofughter escaped.


    "Of course to save all of humanity, Sage Dragon."


    Julian said with augh.


    "Don''t you think humanity needs to be saved? The Sage Dragon who guides the human race of Uruk!"


    "I don''t think humans need to be saved, I just think humans need to be guided." Wu Ming said lightly.


    "And do you really think that a mere Holy Grail War could save the world, Julian Ainsworth."


    "Do not be stupid!" Julian roared, and then said: "Do you also know that the original Great Holy Grail can fulfill this wish Sage Dragon!"


    Wu Ming narrowed his eyes.


    Wu Ming naturally knew that Miyu could save humanity, but he would not sacrifice Miyu.


    This world has been saved by Zelretch, and humanity is no longer in danger at this time.


    Moreover, Wu Ming will not save the world like those who can sacrifice their own interests, even if they have to sacrifice themselves, Wu Ming will not sacrifice others.


    "Continue?"


    Hearing Wu Ming speech, Julian calmed down.


    "In that case, you will be crushed by me!"

 Chapter 128: Wu Ming Vs Angelica

    Chapter 128: Wu Ming Vs Angelica


    Following Julian words, the four surrounding people who used ss Cards rushed towards Wu Ming.


    This was also like an opportunity, therge number of Golems around Ainsworth springing into action one after another.


    Wu Ming held Ainz Ooal Gown wand in his hand, and the tip of the wand lightly touched the ground, and two small portals that only allowed one person to pass opened.


    A woman and an old man came out from there.


    The woman was wearing a purple-ck dress, her entire body was only wrapped in clothes, only her face and hands were exposed, her red eyes shed a dangerous look, and her white skin was like a corpse permeating abnormally.


    The old man was wearing a ck and white housemaid dress, his hands were gloves, and his feet were ck leather shoes. His hair and beard were all white. Even though his face was old, his eyes were sharp like an eagle. The housekeeper outfit could not hide him strength.


    The two were Shalltear Bloodfallen and Sebastian who were epted into the wand of Ainz Ooal Gown by Wu Ming.


    "Master Wu Ming." The two of them knelt down and saluted Wu Ming.


    "Wake up, Shalltear, Sebastian." Wu Ming signaled for the two to get up.


    After Shalltear and Sebastian stood up, Shirou greeted them.


    "Shalltear-san, Sebastian-san." Shirou said very politely, with a respectful attitude, seemed to have met him before.


    "Ahhhhh~ Isn''t this Shirou-chan? I didn''t think it would grow so big." Shalltear looked at Shirou elegantly with a happy face.


    "It''s been a long time, Shirou." Sebastian rxed, and greeted Shiro.


    Due to the reason for being a Servant, all of Wu Ming current abilities, whether it was body or Noble Phantasm, consisted of magic power, including Ainz Ooal Gown wand.


    Ainz Ooal Gown true scepter is now ced in Dragonest, in the main body of Wu Ming Dragon of the Root in Root.


    In other words, Shalltear and Sebastian were the same, both on the staff of Ainz Ooal Gown.


    For Wu Ming who absorbed Root power, not only improved his physical condition, but also increased his Noble Phantasm, including Shalltear and Sebastian in his Noble Phantasm Ainz Ooal Gown wand.


    Five years ago, Wu Ming had addressed Shalltear and Sebastian as Servants. After all, Wu Ming didn''t want to destroy the sublimation of the two in Root, so he summoned the two in Servant form.


    Wu Ming confirmed the condition of the two of them, he believed that after Root sublimation waspleted, the two would definitely have a qualitative leap.


    After that, Wu Ming specifically asked Sebastian to see the scene when Shirou was training, so Sebastian proposed to guide Shirou, and he agreed.


    After some time, because the two wanted to absorb faster sublimation, Wu Ming raised the Servant status of the two, returned their consciousness to Root, and continued to fall asleep for better perseverance.


    His fingers flicked through the air, and some information entered Shalltear and Sebastian minds.


    "Shalltear, Sebastian, Saber and Lancer are left to the two of you, don''t lose my face," Wu Ming ordered.


    "Yes! Master Wu Ming!" answer both.


    After that, Wu Ming looked at Shirou and said, "I''ll leave that Rider to you."


    Shirou projected a pair of swords and walked forward.


    "Leave it to me, Onii-san."


    "Remember, don''t let her take off her blindfold, it looks really hard."


    "Understand."


    Immediately after, Wu Ming looked at Angelica who was walking towards him, as if thinking back, and smiled a little.


    Then he said, "You look so good that I miss Gil so much."


    Of course, Wu Ming was talking about Gilgamesh from the girl he taught.


    "Although I really don''t want to do it with you, this is Julian order after all. Sorry." Angelica apologized first, and then said: "Let me see what exactly you did, Sage Dragon Teacher King of Heroes! "


    After speaking, there were countless golden ripples behind Angelica, and countless Noble Phantasms were revealed from her.


    "These are all Noble Phantasms from Rank B to Rank A, you really think highly of me." Wu Ming smiled, then raised Ainz Ooal Gown wand in his hand.


    Arge amount of ck and purple void also appeared behind Wu Ming, from which arge number of ck giant bone weapons were gradually revealed.


    "Otherwise, I don''t have the confidence to beat you." After Angelica finished speaking, she raised her hand, and countless Noble Phantasms shot towards Wu Ming.


    "It seems that you are very confident, then give it a try!"


    The Ainz Ooal Gown wand in Wu Ming hand flickered, Wu Ming shouted: "<Magic Strongest Thousand-BoneGun Gun Alter>"


    Countless ck sharp bone weapons shot towards Angelica.


    Just like the confrontation between justice and evil, the evil ck bone spear and the golden holy Noble Phantasm collided with each other, making a thunderous sound. Explosions filled the surroundings of the two, and the battlefield was instantly filled with smoke and dust.


    "<Summon Primal Fire Elemental>"


    As the spell was chanted, a huge fire spirit burst out of the smoke and rushed towards Angelica.


    *Puff--!*


    With thunder and lightning, the huge fire spirit pierced through and disappeared.


    Angelica wielded arge spiraling longsword, with traces of thunder and lightning remaining on the sword.


    Angelica let go, the spiral sword turned into golden light and disappeared, returning to golden ripples.


    "It''s beautiful, but I don''t know if you inherited King of Heroes martial arts," Wu Ming said with a smile.


    After that, Wu Ming figure slowly disappeared like a ghost.


    Angelica eyes condensed, and she quickly extended her hand.


    Arge shield consisting of seven purple petals appeared in Angelica hand.


    Wu Ming held the spear and thrust it into the shield fiercely.


    The green power eroded the shield, and the petals on the shield disappeared one by one.


    Angelica jumped back suddenly, the purple petal shield shattered, Wu Ming carried a white spear behind his back, and looked at Angelica with a smile.


    "You have good vignce."


    Angelica looked at Wu Ming and said coldly, "If you don''t erase the illusion first, you might be able to hurt me."


    However, Wu Ming only smiled hearing that: "Even so, I can hurt you, my daughter."


    Right after speaking, a green thorny vine suddenly appeared in front of Angelicand, and rushed towards Angelica head.


    Angelica dodged suddenly, dodging the fatal blow.


    Angelica felt a slight pain on her cheek, and stared at Wu Ming spear.


    The spear slipped to the ground along an unmixed heel. This spike is one of the spear abilities.


    Wu Ming looked at Angelica with a line of blood on his cheek, and smiled even more brilliantly.


    "Look, doesn''t this hurt?"


    At this time, Angelica looked at Wu Ming more carefully.

 Chapter 129: The First Battle

    Chapter 129: The First Battle


    On one hand, Shalltear looked at the gunman in front of her, remembering the information Wu Ming had given her.


    "The power of this ss Card user came from Heroic Spirit Chu Chinn, from Celtic mythology, the son of the sun god Lugh. Not only did he have a powerful martial art, but he also had a curse spear that had to pierce through the heart as long as he swung it. "


    After all, this was Chu Chinn, Wu Ming old opponent, how could he not recognize the cursed spear.


    "Furthermore, the other party also holds 18 powerful Primodial Runes. Even if it''s affected by ss, it doesn''t mean that the other party can''t use it."


    "If it''s Shalltear, I''m sure it won''t be difficult to deal with him."


    Recalling Wu Ming words in her mind, Shalltear face turned red and mumbled, "Ah~ Master Wu Ming~"


    But even so, Shalltear did not rx her guard against the enemy.


    When summoned here, Wu Ming gave Shalltear and Sebastian some knowledge about the world, and the magic called Magecraft in this world, about Servants, Heroic Spirits, about the Holy Grail War and Wu Ming wanted to fight with Julian and the knowledge that Wu Ming thought was necessary.


    "First introduce myself. I am Kah El-Melloi Archibald, one of the 12 Lords of the clock tower."


    "Ara, Sir Archibald, I am Shalltear Bloodfallen. By the way, humans don''t qualify to be called <Lords>. Only the Supreme One is worthy of the title <Lords>


    After hearing Shalltear words, Kah narrowed her eyes and said.


    "I didn''t expect my opponent to be an inhuman beauty. Too bad. Looks like you''re not too lucky. "Kah took the Cursed Spear in him hand and fiddled with the spear, and from him body the Hydrargyrum fluid continued to surge.


    "Ahhhhhh~ This is so disrespectful, I really wanted to make you wake up and torture you, but since Master Wu Ming told me not to lose face, then I can only kill you."


    After speaking, at this moment, Shalltear was wearing armor.


    The pink-purple armor was attached to his body, and the white swan wings fluttered behind her. The armor was still like the gown that Shalltear was wearing, covering everything but the face. This time, all hands are wrapped.


    Kah looked at the strange spear that Shalltear was holding, and said gracefully: "This is fate, I didn''t expect you to use the spear too."


    Shalltear picked up the Spuit Lance and said disdainfully: "Please don''tpare my Spuit Lance to your tattered wooden stick? This is a Divine ss treasure bestowed by the Supreme One."


    Although he didn''t understand what Shalltear had to say about the Spuit Lance and the Divine ss, it had no effect on Kah.


    "Then prepare to die, Miss Shalltear."


    Shalltear as the strongest one-handed ability in Nazarick, although Shalltearbat ability was given by the data, Shalltear meleebat was still very strong.


    Since Kah obtained C Chinn martial arts, he was badly beaten with Shalltear this time.


    After a while, the two separated.


    "Your tortoise shell is very hard," said Shalltear with a smile.


    "It''s good to know this is an absolute defense that no one has had before," said Kah triumphantly.


    "It''s decided, kill you!" Shalltear fiercely got up and flew into the sky.


    "<Vermilion Nova)>" A pir of fire burned Kah.


    The Hydrargyrum liquid on Kah squirmed, forming a shield in front of Kah.


    Shalltear used the mes to rush at Kah, and Kah made the wrong move to dodge Shalltear attack.


    Then the lunge came, and the two started a melee fight again.


    ....


    On the other hand, Sebastian also recalled the memories that Wu Ming taught him.


    "Saber true name is King Arthur, and the most powerful one is Excalibur, except for the armor."


    After all Wu Ming was the British Silver Dragon who had guarded Great Britain, and King Arthur could be considered the disciple he raised.


    For Excalibur hidden by Invisible Air, Wu Ming stay in Great Britain was longer than any other world, so he could be said to be familiar to King Arthur.


    "Due to the protection of the Lady of the Lake, King Arthur has the power to rule over the wind. King Arthur uses this power on his own weapon to form an invisible weapon."


    "In addition, King Arthur holy sword can also emit starlight that destroys almost everything. When fighting King Arthur, try not to distance yourself from him, and don''t give him time to breathe. Better have a quick fight..."


    Sebastian walked towards the man in full armor with his hands on his back.


    The man in armor was actually Julian father, Zachary Ainsworth.


    Because Zachary died in the Fourth Holy Grail War, he was then perfectly resurrected by Magecraft sh Airy Julian.


    Because he is his father, Julian purposely hands the best Saber ss Cards to Zachary, making him the legendary King Arthur.


    Because Zachary ate the helmet, no one could see the expression on his face clearly.


    Zachary rushed towards Sebastian, as if holding something in his hand, shing at Sebastian.


    *nk--!*


    The sound of metal shing came.


    Sebastian raised his hand the whole time blocking Zachary shes.


    Taking a closer look, Sebastian arm that blocked Zachary sh was covered with dragon scales.


    Sebastian was originally a half dragon, and he used auxiliary magic that strengthened his body.


    "Too bad, I have to drop you here."


    After speaking, the old man eyes looked like eagles of prey, staring at Zachary.


    Then, a clenched fist shot towards Zachary.


    Zachary didn''t react at all, and was blown away with a punch.


    Sebastian rubbed his fists, his hands behind his back again.


    "Your Majesty, you can''t fight me if you''re not serious," Sebastian suggested kindly.


    Zachary seemed to understand, holding a sword in both hands and maintaining a certain posture.


    Sebastian eyes lit up, and then he brought his hands behind his back forward, clenched his fists, and the sturdy old man took a special fighting stance.


    "Come on!"


    Both sides were on the verge of a fight.


    ...


    On the other hand, Julian was constantly releasing Magecraft sh Air, destroying Golems one after another, especially the oddly shaped ones, which was quite tiring.


    For a moment, Julian looked impatient.


    "Erica, let me release all the ck mud left over from the Fourth Holy Grail War!"


    "As you wish."

 Chapter 130: Shalltear VS Kayneth

    Chapter 130: Shalltear VS Kah


    Matou Kariya was weak but madly attacked the Golem next to him, his posture of neglect was very simr to that of a Berserker.


    "AlsoAlsoGiveMe!!!" Matou Kariya roared, shaking the chain in his hand constantly.


    Shirou dodged quickly, remembering what he had been told earlier.


    ....


    "Senpai, if you meet my uncle Matou Kariya, please kill him."


    Shirou looked at Sakura with a stern face, and asked, "Yes...because of your uncle..."


    "Yes, my uncle, like my big brother, died at the start of the Fourth Holy Grail War. Now he is just a puppet acting for his own ideals throughout his life, and I am very grateful for asking Senpai to free him."


    "I see, don''t worry, Sakura."


    After that, Sakura told about Matou Kariya appearance.


    ....


    "It seems you are Matou Kariya" said Shirou.


    "Give it back Arghhhh!"


    Only Matou Kariya roar responded to Shirou.


    "Too bad." Shirou closed his eyes.


    Then, he said with determination: "Let me, save you for Sakura, Matou Kariya!"


    As if hearing Sakura name, Matou Kariya movements became sluggish.


    Many swords were shot in the air by Shirou.


    Shirou rushed to Matou Kariya.


    "Arhhhh!" Matou Kariya reacted, wanting to free Mystic Eyes immediately.


    He held the chain in his right hand, held the blindfold in his left, and muttered: "


    "


    The blindfold was removed by Matou Kariya, and Shirou looked at the opponent indifferent eyes without feeling, and his heart felt danger.


    After that, Shirou felt like he could no longer move.


    Shirou didn''t resist, and said lightly: "<Kakuyoku Sanren> (Triple-Linked Crane Wings)"


    *Puff puff puff puff*


    The sound of flesh being inserted by arge number of sharp swords rang out.


    "...Eh..."


    Matou Kariya body was covered in ck and white dual swords, and he wailed slightly.


    A lot of blood was shed from Matou Kariya.


    "Backtomesakura" Matou Kariya fell and turned into a puppet.


    Gradually, Shirou felt that his body could move, then he walked over to the puppet and picked up the Rider ss Cards.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of Sakura."


    ...


    Shalltear and Kah continued to fight non-stop.


    However Shalltear body was full of scars. Even though she has a Spuit Lance, she can restore health by attacking enemies, but Kah has a Mystic Code Volumen Hydrargyrum that can defend automatically.


    And Shalltear is aputer-made NPC, moreover the attack routine is basically fixed, her attack pattern basically doesn''t change much.


    After all, yers always give orders, and NPCs don''t have to think about it themselves, they just need to obey orders.


    Even though Shalltear and other NPCs were currently starting to react to the situation and drawing conclusions from other things, butpared to Kah, who had rich experience in battle, and the Heroic Spirit power he had acquired, Shalltear was still not him match.


    "Miss, it seems that it is time to decide the oue." Kah shook him head and stepped back into the distance.


    "Tsk! Have the ability toe out of your tortoise shell."


    Shalltear said in annoyance.


    Every time using magic, the opponent can always dodge quickly, even if magic can''t be avoided, the opponent can fight back.


    Especially the Volumen Hydrargyrum, too abnormal.


    "Take my punch, Miss Vampire."


    Kah held the spear in one hand and ced it by him side. The cursed spear emitted a powerful aura of death.


    "The liberation of the Noble Phantasm that Master Wu Ming spoke of!?" Shalltear sensed this rather dense aura of death, and said warily.


    "Ge Bolg (Barbed Spear that Pierces with Death)!!!" Kah threw the cursed spear with a bang.


    "What a dangerous feeling!" Shalltear suddenly flew into the sky, trying to dodge the shot.


    The cursed spear was like a maggot that always followed Shalltear closely.


    "Damn it!" Shalltear cursed silently.


    Following that, Shalltear body produced a beam of light.


    Then, under Kah gaze, Shalltear was pierced by the cursed spear and fell to the ground.


    Kah pulled out the cursed spear and walked in the direction where Shalltear had fallen to the ground.


    Seeing Shalltear on the ground and not dead, Kah couldn''t help but sigh: "It seems you are a True Ancestor level vampire. Too bad. If you can live longer, maybe you can evolve."


    Shallteary on the ground, pools of blood beneath her, with blood dripping from the corners of Shalltear mouth, smiling at Kah.


    "Are you so sure you won."


    Kah seemed to have found something, him eyes suddenly shrank, and he quickly mobilized the Volumen Hydrargyrum to defend him back.


    "Do not hope! <Fear Eyes>!"


    Shalltear roared and activated the mental intervention magic she learned from Wu Ming.


    Kah was suddenly in a trance, and the movement of the Volumen Hydrargyrum also slowed down.


    The Volumen Hydrargyrum was capable of autonomous defense and attack, and could also be controlled by the user, as Kah felt there was no need to defend him back, and the Volumen Hydrargyrum was also useless duringbat, so now all of Kah Soul Volumen Hydrargyrum stood in front of him.


    As the Volumen Hydrargyrum defense speed decreased, the Spuit Lance pierced through Kah chest, and therge spear left arge hole in Kah chest.


    Kah fell to the ground with empty eyes and turned into a doll.


    Shalltear slowly stood up, and her physical injuries had basically recovered at this point.


    "It''s a shame it made me really depressed. Looks like sublimation should bepleted as soon as possible~"


    Yes, Shalltear True Ancestor body had already begun to sublimate, although Shalltear heart was broken in the past, she would endure, but she did not have the ability to recover so quickly at this time.


    After all, even if Shalltear and the others were turned into real existences, judging whether they survived or not still depended on their HP.


    As long as the HP is empty, Shalltear will not die, but the heart will be destroyed, the blood volume will be reduced by a third, and will fall into a weak state.


    It was believed that only Shalltear had sublimation, and Shalltear believed that all weaknesses controlled by the game system would be eliminated.


    Of course, Sebastian was the same, and the current Sebastian was moreplete than Shalltear.


    ....


    Sebastian who was already showing half dragon form, Zachary didn''t speak as usual, but it could still be seen from his movements that Zachary was struggling to face Sebastian at the moment.


    Sebastian head turned into a terrifying dragon head, his hands turned into dragon ws, his white gloves were shattered, and a ck tail grew behind him.


    At this time, the two of them were in a tussle. No, Zachary is inseparable.

 Chapter 131: Finnaly

    Chapter 131: Finnaly


    "Too bad I don''t have the same unrivaled posture as the Supreme One." Sebastian said while fighting Zachary.


    Yes, Sebastian is now able to transform into a dragon, but it''s a dragon subspecies that has drawbacks.


    Because Sebastian and Wu Ming are the same race, Wu Ming absorbs the power in the Root, while Sebastian is influenced by Wu Ming, and the level of sublimation is greatly increased,pared to Shalltear iplete sublimation, it can be said that Sebastian is almost finished.


    To say who in Nazarick is the strongest at the moment, it is estimated that it is not the Guardian, but the current Sebastian.


    "It''s almost time to count, and it''s time to end it all," Sebastian said solemnly.


    Zachary was also nervous, and immediately released his magic power, sted Sebastian, and relied on his impact force to quickly retreat.


    Zachary held the sword in both hands and pointed the hidden weapon in his hand forward steadily.


    Then after Sebastian rushed to this side, Zachary shed forward. The storm created by the great magical power formed a vortex and rushed towards Sebastian. Sebastian protected his head with both hands, resisting this magic storm.


    This is the power of King Arthur in the ss Cards used by Zachary. This frees the <Invisible Air> (Barrier of the Wind King) Noble Phantasm that is intertwined with Excalibur, and uses all the collected wind at once to fire a long range, area of effect attack that is <Strike Air>.


    Even though this was a one-time Noble Phantasm, Zachary goal was not this.


    The holy sword that had raised <Invisible Air> was revealed, and the shape of the beautiful sword distorted the sunlight slightly.


    Zachary held the sword in both hands and raised it above his head, and light began to gather.


    "Excalibur (Sword of Promised Victory)!!!"


    After that, as Zachary shouted Noble Phantasm true name, a huge light shot towards Sebastian who was affected by <Strike Air>


    The light that destroyed everything impacted everything in front of it.


    Whether it was the ground, trees, or whatever, everything was covered by a huge beam of light.


    Due to therge number of Golems sent by Wu Ming, arge number of Golems were destroyed by this attack.


    Fortunately, this Noble Phantasm was released on the side of the forest, if it was ced in the direction of the city, it was estimated that not many people would survive in the entire city at this time.


    Immediately, the light disappeared, leaving a trail of destruction on the ground, and the Golems that were originally surrounding Einzbern were hollowed out from the gap.


    Zachary was panting, because Julian had already exined the reason, so Zachary didn''t underestimate the old man sent by Wu Ming.


    Sure enough, this old man is a half dragon.


    Just in case, Zachary purposely used <Strike Air> to give Sebastian the illusion that this was the strongest Noble Phantasm, and then unleashed it at this point and defeated his opponent in one fell swoop.


    Due to Sebastian difficult nature, Zachary uses almost all the magical powers avable.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t have an excessive Noble Phantasm effect.


    Just when Zachary thought that Sebastian had been eliminated, a sense of crisis rose in his heart.


    Zachary hastily raised his sword and shed it back. However, only to hear <Human Killing>, then Zachary hand was cut off, and he flew straight into the air, and fell to the ground along with Excalibur.


    Zachary backed away with difficulty, but still looked silent.


    Zachary looked at Sebastian behind him.


    She saw Sebastian wearing a ck butler dress, white gloves on his hands while staring at Zachary.


    "Fortunately, with the knowledge that Master Wu Ming gave me, I was almost hit by this holy sword. Sebastian said as he brushed the dust off his clothes, speaking slowly and politely.


    Since Wu Ming had told Sebastian about Excalibur characteristics, it was easy for Sebastian to see that Zachary didn''t want to use Excalibur.


    By having such information, Sebastian was certainly not easily fooled.


    Sebastian had calcted the distance long ago, but he deliberately stayed away for fear that the distance was too big, otherwise he would be hit by Excalibur.


    This is not covered, this is the holy sword Excalibur, a god forged weapon. At this time, Sebastian cannot be hit by Excalibur.


    "Anyst words?" Sebastian asked politely.


    Zachary was silent, and for a moment, he said: "Please save my son."


    "Understood, I will report to Master Wu Ming. I believe Master Wu Ming open mind should not refuse the agreement between you and me."


    "Please go on the road with a calm mind." Sebastian finished speaking, and Zachary eyes turned ck.


    After that, Zachary lost his sight, followed by all feelings.


    Sebastian wiped his bloody gloves, looked at the headless doll on the ground, and took the ss Cards from the doll.


    "Is this Saber ss Cards? Master Wu Ming has made it clear that he needs this card, so I will keep it first."


    ...


    While the other battlefields determined victory and defeat, the victory and defeat between Wu Ming and Angelica was almost over.


    By this time, the two had stopped shooting at each other, but were fighting at close range with each other.


    The flexible Angelica wielded the weapons in her treasury, and it was Wu Ming who wielded him spear.


    The fight between the two is indeed difficult toplete, but what is interesting is that the ce where the two fight will have a lot of greenery.


    Obviously, this was the effect of Yggdrasil spear and Humbaba divine beast.


    "Unexpectedly, you actually used a Lancer ss ability as a Caster ss," said Angelica with furrowed brows.


    "I''m a Caster, isn''t it perfectly normal to use Magecraft to amplify strength and speed? Also, don''t forget, I am your instructor, how can I forget the martial arts I gave you."


    Although it was said, the martial arts used by Angelica and Wu Ming were not the same, perhaps because of the different world lines.


    *Explosion----!*


    Hearing that voice, the two of them looked towards the huge golden beam of light at the same time.


    "Excalibur?" Then Wu Ming turned his head towards Angelica.


    "Looks like another battlefield is almost over. Looks like our side is also over," said Wu Ming with a smile as he stood before Angelica with a spear in his hand.


    "Stupid words, now we are always tied, and you are still talking about it." Call out Angelica.


    In response, Wu Ming only smiled faintly.


    "Really, do you really think so, Angelica?"


    "Chains of Heaven!!!"


    "Chains of Heaven!!!"

 Chapter 132: Liberation of Noble Phantasm

    Chapter 132: Liberation of Noble Phantasm


    Countless silver-white chains emerged from the golden ripples behind Wu Ming and Angelica.


    The chains entangled Wu Ming and Angelica, and the chains hung Wu Ming and Angelica.


    Both of them attack each other in different ways.


    Wu Ming because he never thought of dodging, and was tightly bound by the Chains of Heaven.


    Angelica was also tightly bound by the Chains of Heaven because she didn''t even think about avoiding it.


    Bound in the sky, Wu Ming smiled and looked at Angelica, and said, "It seems we think the same way."


    Because Wu Ming was in the current Caster ss and the status ss Cards used by Angelica were Archer Gilgamesh both had a high level of divinity. Chains of Heaven actually met a very step foe.


    Angelica expressed her dissatisfaction with Wu Ming statement, frowned and said, "Just a mere fake, you actually dare to use it, Sage Dragon!"


    These Chains of Heavens were fake Chains of Heavens that Wu Ming had used to bind the user of the Berserker ss Cards Heracles before.


    These Chains of Heavens were made by Wu Ming with <Create Greater Item> and wereparable to the real thing even if it was just a fake.


    Even if it isparable to the original product, the fake is still a fake, and can be judged by the aura, and since the Chains of Heaven that Wu Ming released is definitely not real, Angelica is even more certain that Wu Ming has used a fake.


    For Angelica, who disliked or even hated counterfeits, that would definitely upset her.


    Wu Ming was somewhat intrigued by Angelica discontent.


    "Looks like you, like Gil, really hate fakes." Wu Ming remembered the beautiful Gil and couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Then what do you want to do, Angelica Ainsworth."


    This sentence made Angelica depressed.


    Because Angelica couldn''t inflict any effective damage on Wu Ming at all.


    It was true that Archer Gilgamesh card could be said to be invincible against other Servants, but it was too weak against Wu Ming.


    No matter what, Wu Ming is also the one who teaches King of Heroes Gilgamesh, she is not at the same level, but it is much more difficult to deal with his own teacher than with other unknown Servants.


    Moreover, Wu Ming had the Noble Phantasm wand Ainz Ooal Gown, which contained many powerful magic items, and the magic book <Nameless Book of Spells>, which contained all otherworldly magic. In terms of weapon cement, Wu Ming was no weaker than Gilgamesh.


    After all, with Gilgamesh character, she definitely wouldn''t remember the true names of all the Noble Phantasms, but would at most remember the true names of five or six Noble Phantasms.


    Wu Ming guessed well, Angelica really only knew the true names of some Noble Phantasms. This had a huge impact on Angelica, causing her to use Noble Phantasm like a bullet shot, but only melee attacks and the release of Noble Phantasm.


    In closebat, Angelica couldn''t suppress Wu Ming. Don''t say Wu Ming is a disciple of Scathach, the lord of the Land of Shadows.


    Based on Wu Ming years of experience, he could beat Angelica. He is also known as the strongest round table knight based on martial arts.


    If a Noble Phantasm was released, Wu Ming would free that Noble Phantasm the same way and fight it. The <Yggdrasil Mythical> released by Wu Ming, supported by the immense power of magic, not only mere Servants can try topete with him.


    "In that case, I will take out a weapon that you can''t stop!" Angelica shouted.


    Then, golden ripples appeared behind her, but the speed of the golden ripples was a bit slow, and the number of Noble Phantasms in the golden ripples was clearly reduced, and there were even only a few Rank A Noble Phantasms.


    Obviously, the Chains of Heaven created by Wu Ming had an effect and began to suppress Angelica magic.


    *ng ng--!*


    With the sound of chains breaking several times, Angelica fell to the ground.


    The same was true for Wu Ming, the holy spear in his hand soared into the air and moved automatically, breaking through the chains on Wu Ming body, and he also fell to the ground.


    After all, the Chains of Heaven wasn''t a powerful weapon from the start, it was just the ability to firmly hold down a divine type enemy.


    Even for Servants who had high physical strength and had no divinity, they could break it by exerting their strength.


    After that, golden ripples appeared on Angelica side, and the hilt of a sword was ejected from her.


    The hilt was golden, and the top of the hilt had a strange sword shape.


    Angelica pulled hard, and a sword that looked like a sword but wasn''t a sword appeared in Angelica hand.


    Except for the sword body, other ces are normal. Only the sword body was a ck cylindrical object. The ck cylindrical object has three parts. The three parts are joined together to form a long tube with a very red pattern engraved on it. It seems very mysterious.


    "Ea?" Wu Ming expression became serious.


    As the teacher of King of Heroes Gilgamesh, Wu Ming naturally also knew the Sword of Rupture---Ea.


    Despite being named by Gilgamesh, this sword that doesn''t look like a sword doesn''t live up to its name.


    Ea (Sword of Rupture) is considered a god who existed before the creation of heaven and earth in the Mesopotamian mythological system, and the role of this sword certainly cannot be doubted.


    Angelica lifted Ea, and the three cylindrical des began to spin separately, and as they spun, small red air des were generated.


    The air des became more and more bigger and bigger, until they rushed into the sky and pushed up the clouds.


    Seeing this huge majestic tornado, understanding how powerful and silent this weapon was, he began to prepare to release the treasure Noble Phantasm.


    "O real dragon that has endured through the ages, show your appearance and save the world again!"


    With the release of Noble Phantasm, arge amount of tinum glowing mist appeared beside Wu Ming.


    Angelica held Ea (Sword of Rupture) in one hand, her eyes focused.


    "Take this punch! Sage Dragons!"


    "Enuma Elish (The Star of Creation that Split Heaven and Earth)!!"


    "Heaven Sages!!!"


    A huge red storm descended from the sky and rushed towards Wu Ming. In the ces he passed, cracks appeared in space. In some ces, there were even cracks in space, revealing ck holes.


    A surging tinum mist spread around him, the mistpletely blocked Wu Ming figure, and dark shadows could be faintly seen in the shining white-gold mist.


    A red aura came violently, a white mist filled the air, and then the two attacks shed.


    The seemingly light mist had an unimaginable tenacity, the red gas only prated a small part and was blocked by the white mist.


    "What!?" Angelica looked at this scene in disbelief.

 Chapter 133: Black Mud

    Chapter 133: ck Mud


    Angelica saw the white mist which was not simple and made a voice of doubt.


    "What is this?! How can he withstand <Ea> attack!?"


    Facing Angelica voice which was full of surprise and doubt, a silent voice came from the white mist.


    "This is my Noble Phantasm, Angelica. Don''t think that I am a Caster and can only use Magecraft, this is my main body."


    Yes, the Noble Phantasm of Wu Ming Caster ss, <Heaven Sage> was summoning his main body, because his current self was a summoned body in Servant form, and Wu Ming Dragon of the Root protection temporarily lost its function. After all, it is called the main body, and the Servant body is at best a projection of Wu Ming main body.


    What''s more, the modern era Type-Moon itself has the ability to automatically repair things that fantasy species shouldn''t exist, leading to a high probability of being attacked by the era once Wu Ming summoned the entire main body or body parts for too long.


    Since Wu Ming had been injured once, he had learned a lot this time, only summoning parts of his main body.


    This leads to the production of this tinum mist.


    The tinum mist is a part of Wu Ming. This was the ultra-low dposition state of his body. Through the indestructible body unraveled andbined with the holy aura Skill to form this white gold glowing mist.


    From another perspective, it could be said that this mist was on par with his scales.


    It made sense that even this shouldn''t be able to withstand the liberation of Noble Phantasm <Ea>, but it could withstand the Caster ss skill bonus.


    Territory Creation: EX


    As a Magus, create a field that benefits you in no time. As long as there are materials, you can even build a temple that was enshrined in the past.


    Item Construction: EX


    You can create items with magic power. There is a magic book that contains all the magic magic in a certain world. With the <Foreign Magic> skill, you can craft all items from a certain world.


    Through Territory Creation, Wu Ming was able to turn his currentnd into a suitable location.


    Through Item Construction, Wu Ming can add this item (mist) to the world-ss item world protection.


    Wu Ming used Yggdrasil to fight Angelica before, and the damage done to thisnd had all been used as an anchor to establish his own position. Only this could make him at the time of liberating Noble Phantasm, he founded Uruk estate.


    It was also due to Item Construction exceeding the limit, Wu Ming was able to add world-ss item protection to his own items and Noble Phantasm.


    In this way, the white gold mist that was slightly worse before, under this conditional bonus, turned into an existence simr to Reality Marble, and it was equal to the sword energy released by <Ea>.


    After all, the only way to defend against an Anti-World-type Noble Phantasm was to use the same level of damage or the same level of defense.


    In order to maintain the same level of Noble Phantasm, Wu Ming only knows one, and that is Artoria Noble Phantasm, that is, Avalon, King Arthur Noble Phantasm.


    As an existence that could render the wielder, immortal, heal wounds, or repair shattered, Avalon was indeed an EX Rank Noble Phantasm, and was also a Noble Phantasm specializing in dealing with <Ea>, which was an Anti-World-type Noble Phantasm.


    <Ea> was not aimed at the Reality Marble, but the world itself. Avalon, as the Noble Phantasm of protection, only restrained <Ea>.


    After all, in the Type-Moon World, protection was stronger than attack, and it was more than twice as strong.


    For the same level of damage, Wu Ming also knows a few.


    One of his teacher Scathach abilities could open the doors of the Land of Shadows Realm and suck in a lot of things.


    People or things without Scathach approval would lose their lives as soon as they entered the gates of the Land of Shadows, except for Wu Ming. Even Chu Chinn entered through Scathach approval when he first entered the Land of Shadows.


    As long as the sword energy released by <Ea> was sucked into the gates of the Land of Shadows Realm, it would instantly turn into nothingness without the slightest trace.


    There was also the Excalibur of the Holy Sword Artoria, Wu Ming believed that as long as the seal of this Holy Sword waspletely lifted, this sword would definitely be able to resist <Ea>.


    Like the Noble Phantasm used by Wu Ming at this time, the main body could be said to be an offensive or defensive Noble Phantasm. As a dragon that is immune to space and time, it canpletely withstand <Ea>.


    Of course, Wu Ming Noble Phantasm as a Caster ss, had no resistance to time and space. Nheless, the essence of Wu Ming would not change.


    This extraordinary Noble Phantasm produced little effect, and Wu Ming caught this effect, and strengthened the protection of the world, against <Ea>.


    Wu Ming controlled the white mist to advance forward. From time to time, parts of the white dragon body were revealed in the white mist, sometimes with dragon ws, sometimes with dragon tails, sometimes with dragon horns, and sometimes with dragon backs.


    In this way, Angelica struggled to expend magic power, still unable to stop the white mist from advancing.


    She knew that as long as the white mist enveloped her, she would definitely be killed by Wu Ming. After all, the dragon shadow that constantly appeared in the fog was not a vegetarian.


    At this moment, from the center of the giant pit, Julian who was surrounded by the Golems disyed an enormous amount of magic power.


    Arge amount of ck fog moved forward. Even Wu Ming felt that the arrival of this ck mist was not good.


    Wu Ming stopped the advancing white mist, and Angelica also subconsciously raised the wind de from <Ea>.


    And Shirou, Sebastian, and Shalltear who had finished the task, also hurriedly retreated outside.


    Wu Ming controlled the white mist, formed it into a distance of ten meters, lifted himself up and flew into the sky.


    Wu Ming didn''t care about Angelica, who had already retreated, after all, she could defeat many times if she could defeat her once.


    Wu Ming began to observe the ck fog and discovered that it was the same thing that Ian had encountered before when he first came to this world to destroy Fuyuki.


    "It turns out that this is a product of the Ainsworth family." Wu Ming frowned. Just as he was about to use his previous method to seal the ck mist again, something extraordinary appeared behind the ck mist.


    ck mud flocked to this side frantically, it was a dense, formless but rich magic essence that was concentrated by the samerge supply of magic power.


    But its ck color and insane aura werepletely unattractive.


    As the ck mud approached Wu Ming, he felt something familiar.


    "This is!?"

 Chapter 134: Similar Things, Farewell Moments

    Chapter 134: Simr Things, Farewell Moments


    Therge stock of ck mud in front of Wu Ming eyes gave him a familiar feeling and a familiar aura.


    That is the aura of the Great Root, this is the source of the Lesser Root where his ontology is located, that is, the birthce of Wu Ming.


    Although Wu Ming had not seen Great Root, although he could not understand why there was such a thing in Root, it was not that he was ignorant of this kind of thing.


    As if his bones were full of resistance and disgust, Wu Ming frowned and stared at the ck mud that was hitting him.


    "Hahahahaha, Sage Dragon, I want to see how you can stop it!!"


    Julian stood in the ck mud, smiling wildly at Wu Ming.


    At this moment, Julian was standing on a tform made of ck mud, staring at Wu Ming whileughing heartily.


    "Huh." Wu Ming muttered very ufortably.


    For some reason, he was displeased with this man (ck Mud) who had an aura in his own hometown.


    It seems to be a natural resistance, and it feels like a natural enemy.


    This is his assessment of this ck mud.


    "Problem." Wu Ming dispelled the white mist andnded from the sky onto the ground without ck mud, and met with Shirou and the others.


    "Master Wu Ming." Shalltear and Sebastian handed the ss Cards they took to Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming put away the Saber and Lancer ss Cards, and then he said to the two.


    "Thanks for your hard work, Shalltear, Sebastian, let''s go back and rest first."


    "It is very honorable for this body toplete the task given by Master Wu Ming." Shalltear became serious which was extremely rare.


    "I can''t quickly win over the opponent that Master Wu Ming handed over. Master Wu Ming was asked to punish me," Sebastian said as well.


    Wu Ming shook his head with a smile, and said: "You two are not seen by outsiders, forget it, make a note this time, and go back first."


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming."


    After that, Wu Ming opened the portal and let the two of them in.


    Soon after, Shirou also wanted to hand the ss Cards to Wu Ming, but Wu Ming stopped him.


    "Take it." Wu Ming ced five ss Cards in front of Shirou.


    "What are you doing?" Shirou asked in confusion.


    There was a trace of firmness on Wu Ming face, looking at Shirou.


    "Now, I want you toe back and fulfill your wish in the Holy Grail and take Miyu away."


    Shirou was even more confused.


    "Don''t talk about the hope of the holy grail, how about you, Onii-san?"


    "I have to clean up the mess that Julian made, and I have to do it."


    After all, it was a feeling like meeting an old enemy, and it was Wu Ming who was also affected by this feeling.


    "I won''t go into details with you. In short, you follow these steps and quickly take Miyu away. Julian method is more than that."


    With that said, Wu Ming had transformed a piece of parchment out of thin air, which could be recorded with magical power, <Not Destroying the Script>, and could not be destroyed in terms of arrangement.


    Wu Ming crammed the parchment onto Shirou, then ced five ss Cards in his hand.


    "Now, Saber, Lancer, Caster, Assassin, Berserker, including the Archer and Rider you just got, seven ss Cards have been collected."


    Wu Ming turned around, walked a few steps, tilted his head and looked at Shirou.


    "Even though it''s only been five years, this period is very exciting. I apologize to Miyu that we have to be apart for a while."


    "Onii-san" Shirou held ss Cards in one hand and parchment in the other while gritting his teeth.


    Even though he didn''t really understand what ck mud was, it didn''t mean he wouldn''t find it dangerous.


    His nerves were tense, like he was afraid of ck mud.


    "Alright, Onii-san, wish you the best of luck." After saying that, Shirou who was still in his Phantasm Summoned state returned to his house.


    "Un, then, let us begin."


    Arge amount of white mist was generated from Wu Ming sleeves, and quickly rushed towards the ck mud that was rushing here.


    In an instant, as if mes met flowing water, the two reacted violently.


    Explosions often ur at the intersection of white fog and ck mud, and they continue to explode.


    "Sure enough, me and that are natural enemies, only I can defeat him, and only that can defeat me." After saying the unclear reason, Wu Ming instantly condensed the white mist.


    In an instant, the white mist turned into a white and holy dragon.


    *Roar!*


    The dragon roared, then opened its mouth wide, and many white mes gushed out.


    The ck mud was scorched, and the sound of cracking continued, and as if the source of the same origin was endless, the ck mud continued to flock to the white dragon.


    At this time, ck mud had already enveloped the white dragon body.


    Like a battle in mythology, the residents of Fuyuki City had seen this scene.


    The holy dragon faced the dirty and muddy ck mud, which wrapped the dragon body andpletely enveloped it.


    For a moment, as if being digested, the white dragon disappeared, and the ck mud continuously surged as if it was full of vitality.


    "Hahahahaha! Have you seen it, Sage Dragon, this is power, this is a god, this is faith, this is everything, this is a universal instrument that can save mankind!" Julian was standing out in the open, his face turning ck, and he was constantly roaring.


    "Oh, I see."


    Wu Ming figure emerged from the ck mud, and the ck aura gradually eroded Wu Ming.


    "Is that why you want to make a request? Very stupid!"


    Yes, from Wu Ming point of view, Julian is not only contaminated with ck mud, but also his soul is stained, in short, despair.


    But Julian is a sixteen year old boy, how can he be eroded for so long.


    There is only one answer.


    "Your true identity is that of the first generation head of the Ainsworth family, Darius Ainsworth."


    Julian stoppedughing and looked at Wu Ming with a ferocious look.


    "As expected, Sage Dragon, you really see the truth."


    Then there was a change in Julian.


    The hair is still ck, the eyes are still blue, the hair looks long unmade, the upper body is very cool ck, the lower body wears long pants, showing legs, and wears a pair of flip-flops.


    Coupled with cheeks that were slightly simr to Julian, at this moment, Julian hadpletely changed from one person to another.


    "Is this also Magecraft <sh Air>?" Wu Ming asked.


    "Right! Sage Dragon, this is a technique I am proud of, although it is surprising that Julian, this child, was able to endure without being reced by me." Julian, no, it''s Darius.


    "I see, you gave him the fate of even a contaminated soul."


    Wu Ming already understood what was going on.


    Darius uses an unknown technique to rece his personality and soul with Julian, but due to unknown reasons, he hasn''t been able topletely rece Julian, so this happened.


    "But it''s almost over. In a year or two, I can almost take over this body," Darius said calmly.


    Then, he looked at Wu Ming.


    "Sage Dragon, your strength has be something I have longed for. Since you''re about to disappear, I''m not wee."


    Wu Ming frowned, it seemed that the other party wanted to convert his strength into ss Cards.


    Wu Ming smiled slightly.


    Then he said: "You are still too naive, Darius Ainsworth! My power is not so easy toe by!"


    After that, the ck mud was like an internal explosion, a white mist leaked out, and explosions urred one after another until the ck mud was almost gone.


    Darius didn''t show any expression in the ck mud that was about to disappear.


    As if seeing Wu Ming hesitation, Darius exined: "These items are no longer important. Even if you can destroy it, what can you do Sage Dragon? You will almost disappear." Darius looked at Wu Ming who became an illusion.


    Although Wu Ming wanted to use himself as bait to crush the ck mud, the erosion of the ck mud also reached the limits of his Servant body.


    Wu Ming, who had reached his limit, had almost disappeared.


    "I have already arranged for Angelica to reim the Great Holy Grail. If there is a chance to see her again, then it will be the world after I make my wish. Goodbye, Sage Dragon~"


    Wu Ming didn''t say anything about Darius'' speech, but just stared at the Emiya Residence indifferently.


    After learning that the technique he gave Shirou activated, Wu Ming turned into a particle and disappeared.

 Chapter 135: Great Holy Grail

    Chapter 135: Great Holy Grail


    Wu Ming opened his eyes and saw the magical scene in front of him.


    Wu Ming is currently in the colorful space, he can feel it, this is the space within the Great Holy Grail, just like Amakusa Shirou Tokisada, he has also entered the Great Holy Grail at this time.


    Wu Ming could clearly feel that he had not disappeared, but had been absorbed by the Great Holy Grail. He was absorbed into the body by Miyu.


    "What exactly is that ck mud?" Wu Ming frowned, thinking about the ck mud he crushed.


    Wu Ming initially thought that the ck mud was the dirt that polluted his hometown, but after he used himself as bait to be swallowed by the ck mud, he discovered that the ck mud had the same properties as him.


    Simply put, Wu Ming and ck mud are brothers.


    And the feelings of an old enemy between the two are like two brothers fighting each other to inherit a hateful family business.


    He shook his head, temporarily deciding to put this matter down for the time being.


    Next, he thought about the previous battle again.


    Wu Ming floated in the air, holding his forehead a little helplessly, and said, "Really, the Servant body has too many ws."


    As a degraded version of the Heroic Spirit, Servants are used as tools by a human Magus, not only limited by their ss, but also absorbed by the Holy Grail in the Holy Grail War when they lose.


    As far as Wu Ming knows, the Great Holy Grail absorbs the Servant soul, but he believes that the Great Holy Grail absorbs the magic power that makes up the Servant body.


    After all, Servants are also great figures who have left a name in history, how can they be absorbed by a mere Magecraft ritual?


    Wu Ming had ced his entire consciousness into a Caster ss body causing him and his magical body to be sucked into the Great Holy Grail.


    "I don''t know how Miyu and Shirou are doing. Ouch~ This is really bad luck. Now I can''t do it even if I want to return to the main body." Wu Mingined.


    The Servant can break the contract and return to the Throne of Heroes based on his own specialty, but now that he is in the Great Holy Grail, he cannot do so now, at least he must wait until the Great Holy Grail makes his wishe true.


    "Great Holy Grail~ Please create a world where Miyu can live normally!"


    Suddenly, a voice came here, and then the surrounding colored light began to move, constantly changing.


    "This... Shirou voice!?" Wu Ming firmly believed that it was Shirou voice, and that it was in Miyu body, that is, in the Great Holy Grail.


    However, this desire is full of strange ces.


    Wu Ming clearly asks Shirou to leave this world with Miyu wish through the Great Holy Grail, but Shirou asks to create a world where Miyu can live normally.


    "Could it be that Angelica hase!?" said Wu Ming restlessly.


    Taking a deep breath then exhaling it, he calmed down.


    At this moment, Wu Ming doubted whether the Counter Force who signed the contract with Wu Ming framed him.


    Although Wu Ming can be considered a Heroic Spirit voluntarily, after all he pays back the benefits that Counter Force provides, Wu Ming can absorb Root energy in the Type-Moon World.


    The current number of Servant restrictions made Wu Ming slightly speechless.


    "Forget it, the Throne of Heroes has already been established, and I''ve left a name on the Throne of Heroes."


    After that, Wu Ming watched as the colorful light around him continued to change.


    "I don''t know how the Great Holy Grail will make this wishe true."


    The ordinary Great Holy Grail is simply the crystallization of arge amount of magic power, which means that anything that can be done with Magecraft can be done with the Great Holy Grail.


    But if the wish is beyond Magecraft reach, the Great Holy Grail may not be able to grant it.


    It''s likeing back to life, going back in time, traveling through parallel worlds, etc. These are all fields of Magic.


    However, the Sakatsuki family that Miyu was in was an exception. The holy child of their n could be considered the true Great Holy Grail, that is, the real universal wishing machine that could fulfill all their wishes.


    But Wu Ming estimates that even the magic of creating a world may not be realized, even if it can be realized, the magic power in the Great Holy Grail is not enough to support the desire to create a world.


    That''s why Wu Ming was curious how to make this wishe true.


    "Expected to travel through parallel worlds."


    After all, magic power is not enough to create a world and will only be a shuttle to a parallel world where Miyu can live an ordinary life under the system judgment.


    Stop guessing, Wu Ming waited quietly, taking advantage of this free moment, he started meditating again.


    After all, this is in the Great Holy Grail, how many people can enter.


    In an instant, seven ss Cards appeared within the Great Holy Grail and floated to Wu Ming side.


    Wu Ming opened his eyes and saw seven shining ss Cards.


    At this time, ss Cards are being baptized by the Great Holy Grail, and an unknown change has urred, but Wu Ming can''t determine.


    Except for berserker ss Cards, other ss Cards will no longer be corroded. When Master uses <Install> (Phantasm Summon), even though Berserker ss Cards have been used for a long time, it only adds to the user irrational madness.


    "Has it started?" Wu Ming said lightly.


    In an instant, this space, together with Wu Ming and the seven ss Cards, began to produce an illusory change, which was the precursor to the journey to the parallel world.


    In an instant, Wu Ming eyes were covered by a white light and he lost consciousness.


    .....


    Outside, Shirouu was half kneeling on the ground, holding on to the body aligned by the nameless ss Cards Archer.


    On the opposite side, Angelica was holding <Ea>, and witnessed the will of the Great Holy Grail together with Shirou.


    "Good, my wish hase true." Shirou said weakly.


    Angelica turned to look at Shirou, and said, "Since the Holy Grail has fulfilled your wish, the mission failed."


    "However, Julian-sama exined that if possible, I will bring you back alive."


    Golden ripples appeared behind Angelica.


    "Seeing that you are still holding out with the Reality Marble against <Enuma Elish> I will follow Julian-sama instructions and bring you back alive."


    After speaking, several silver chains emerged from the golden ripples behind Angelica, rushing towards Shirou.


    "That..." Shirou tried to hold on, but his body couldn''t take it anymore.


    Just as the Chains of Heaven was about to touch Shirou, a strange power interrupted Chains of Heaven trajectory.


    "What!?" said Angelica in surprise.


    "I''m really sorry, little girl, but I agreed to someone request to protect this child." A strong old man appeared out of thin air and said to Angelica.


    "Who are you!?" Angelica asked.


    "I''m just a useless old man," Zelretch said.


    Wu Ming once asked Zelretch to look after Shirou and Miyu. Wu Ming couldn''t stay here forever, but he didn''t expect to leave so soon.


    This was also the reason why Wu Ming was not worried about Shirou.


    "Then, I will take this child away first." As he said, there was a special wave around Zelretch, and Shirou and Zelretch disappeared in Angelica eyes.


    Angelica was silent for a moment, and left the Emiya Residence.

 Chapter 136: Changed to Class Cards

    Chapter 136: Changed to ss Cards


    It was unknown how much time had passed, Wu Ming woke up.


    "Ah!? What''s the situation!?"


    Wu Ming found that his body had disappeared at this moment, and he was only a consciousness.


    Wu Ming became ss Cards, and the existence he was most familiar with.


    "I became ss Cards!?"


    That''s right, Wu Ming has be ss Cards this time.


    Because of the Great Holy Grail and ss Cards, Wu Ming was affected by the ss Cards in the Great Holy Grail, and the magic power waspressed and transformed by this real universal wishing machine, and he turned into a ss Cards Caster.


    Wu Ming could clearly feel that he was now in a mirror-like space simr to the Reality Marble.


    This mirror space is the same space around the outside world, except that there is no life, the rest of the space is exactly the same.


    He turned into golden ss Cards floating in a deste ce.


    "Though it''s a little different, the scene here seems to be Fuyuki City." As a ce where he lived for five years, even if part of the building or terrain changed, Wu Ming could clearly realize that this was indeed Fuyuki City.


    ss Cards floated into the tree andy quietly.


    "This should be in the mirror world of another parallel world. If I am no exception, then the other seven ss Cards should also be in this space." Wu Ming reasoned.


    This could guarantee that no one would obtain ss Cards and use them indiscriminately.


    "I just don''t know how Miyu is doing. If it was Shirou, Zelretch should have saved him. Zelretch shouldn''t have broken his promise Maybe."


    After that, Wu Ming began to detect his own current state, he found that he should be able to materialize.


    Wu Ming began to try to materialize.


    When Wu Ming tried to materialize, a magic circle suddenly appeared in the open space in front of Wu Ming.


    A white light shed, and a beauty dressed in men clothes appeared on the spot.


    Short reddish hair and pupils, ck suit, and a mole under his left eye. Wearing a red-brown suit with earrings in his ears, ck leather gloves in his hands, and a long cloth bag on his back.


    "Those Runes?" Wu Ming saw that there were runes in the eardrops and gloves of this man-d beauty. As he mastered 18 Primodial Runes, he naturally recognized other ordinary Runes.


    As if someone had broken into his own realm, Wu Ming instantly materialized.


    His appearance was the same as before, with a white robe, short golden hair with golden pupils, and a dragon horn ornament on his head, but he had magic power spreading from his body.


    Bazett looked at the Servant in front of her and frowned.


    "It looks different from the previous Servant."


    After hearing Bazett words, Wu Ming spoke.


    "Can you tell me what''s going on here? Miss."


    As if facing a great enemy, Bazett clenched his fists, maintained a fighting posture and faced Wu Ming.


    "Please calm down, miss, I have no intention of fighting."


    After Bazett heard Wu Ming words again, she thought for a moment, then lowered his fist, but his body remained tight.


    After all, the other party is a Servant, even if it is an existence that canmunicate, it cannot be confirmed as a Servant that is harmless to humans.


    "Please don''t worry, if I attack you, you may die without aplete corpse." Wu Ming smiled and said scary words.


    "It seems you are a Servant with a not-so-simple true name, but you can''t talk too much. It''s not always certain who won and who lost," said Bazett uncertainly.


    "Oh~ Really, do you want topete." Wu Ming is also a person who refuses to admit defeat, since the other party has already said so, then y with her.


    After speaking, Wu Ming stretched out his hand, and a golden staff appeared in Wu Ming hand.


    "<Enhance>"


    The moment the spell was cast, arge number of gigantic mes, giant magic bullets, giant ice des, giant water guns, and other gigantic elemental attacks shot towards Bazett.


    Bazett moved swiftly, clenching his fists in his ck-gloved hands, and as the spell was chanted, Bazett gauntlets shed with rune light.


    Fighting skills were used frequently, and the reinforcing elemental attacksunched by Wu Ming were broken up one by one by Bazett.


    A green vine emerged from the ground under Bazett feet and quickly wrapped around Bazett feet.


    Bazett color condensed, his legs trembled, and she found that the vine was not crushed. Immediately she struck the vine with both hands.


    The vine shattered, and Bazett rushed towards Wu Ming with one step.


    Wu Ming smiled, the light of his wand shed, and Bazett punched Wu Ming, as if passing through the Phantom, Bazett passed through Wu Ming.


    "Phantom just now, or from the start" thought Bazett.


    After that, several Wu Ming appeared around Bazett, and with a wave of the staff, four great elemental spirits appeared.


    "<Summon Primal Four Elemental>"


    Four level 85 elemental monsters of earth, water, fire, and wind roared around Bazett.


    Bazett frowned.


    (This guy, is that Caster, and Magecraft I''ve never even heard of, is that Magecraft from Age of Gods?)


    Huge rocks, turbulent currents, mes, and strong winds all hit Bazett.


    One by one the runes were used by Bazett, resisting these four attacks with powerful magic power.


    Wu Ming drew the runes with one hand, and several Primodial Runes appeared, and the Bazett runes were instantly canceled.


    "What!?" Bazett shouted in surprise.


    Although his own Magecraft runes are not the best, she is also considered the best talent in using Magecraft runes, and his opponent can break his Magecraft runes in an instant.


    "It seems that the other party has also mastered the existence of Runes, maybe it is 18 Primodial Runes."


    This was thest thought before Bazett consciousness disappeared.


    Wu Ming disarmed the monster and looked at Bazett, who copsed to the ground in a pitiful condition.


    "Young woman, don''t fight," said Wu Ming with the appearance of a worldly expert.


    After that, he started to learn the Magecraft used by the opponent when he came here.


    "Chrys, have you analyzed what Magecraft this woman is using?"


    The dragon horn jewelry on Wu Ming head made a sound: "The analysis isplete."


    The cold voice continued: "A special spatial transfer technique is used for the spatial transfer of the mirror world."


    Then Chrys went on to say: "With all due respect, Master, you must learn the basic Magecraft of this world."


    In response, Wu Ming smiled awkwardly, it was clear that Chrys had said this proposal not only once.


    The only Magecraft that Wu Ming mastered in the Type-Moon world were Primodial Runes, and there was another world YGGDRASIL system magic. Compared to this kind of magic that tends to help with analysis, Wu Ming is better atbat magic.


    This is also the reason why the Magus in the Type-Moon World are called Magecraft, because they basically study the existence of Magecraft and its mysteries.


    Only people like Sisigou Kairi in the Apocrypha Holy Grail War were called Magus emissaries. Magus are Magus who use Magecraft as a tool and are usually looked down upon by Magus.


    "Nah~Nah~ Don''t you have Chrys." Wu Ming smiled.


    Chrys sighed as if hearing Wu Ming say the same answer over and over again.


    "I don''t know if it''s my honor or my failure."


    It is normal if the Mystic Code is needed by the owner, if the Master no longer needs the Mystic Code, it means that the Mystic Code is useless to the owner, that is, used goods.


    From the Mystic Code point of view, Chrys hoped that Wu Ming could take advantage of it, from Chrys'' point of view, she hoped that Wu Ming could exin everything without relying on Chrys.


    This was also what made Chrys not know whether she was honored or a failure.


    "Anyway, let''s go out first."

 Chapter 137: Familiar stranger

    Chapter 137: Familiar stranger


    After Wu Ming left the Mountain, he walked the streets of Fuyuki City.


    At this time, Wu Ming had turned his hair ck. However, it''s very simple. And Blonde strangers are always conspicuous.


    Looking at the familiar and unfamiliar streets of Fuyuki City, Wu Ming sighed.


    "Given this, I really miss her."


    After all, Wu Ming had lived a stable life for five years. As the Dragon of the Root, he was worried that he would not be able to live a stable life for the rest of his life.


    Wu Ming had also been to the original address of the Emiya Residence which was only a wastnd in this world.


    Moreover, the city of Fuyuki in this world has not been destroyed. Wu Ming had investigated the Great Holy Grail and learned that the Great Holy Grail magic had existed for almost 70 years, which meant that the Fourth Holy Grail War had not yet been held, and the Great Holy Grail had been sealed, turned into a simple magic crystal and sealed under the mountain.


    Although he did not know why the Holy Grail War was not held in this world, it was undoubtedly a good thing, for both Wu Ming and Miyu.


    A world without the Holy Grail War could be said to be safer, even if 27 True Ancestors definitely existed.


    Thinking things through, Wu Ming subconsciously walked into the food market he used to frequent.


    A familiar voice came.


    "Emiya-kun,e again next time."


    "Very well, thank you very much, Shop Manager."


    Wu Ming looked at the source of the sound to the shop he frequented and he naturally recognized the shop manager uncle, and standing in front of the shop manager uncle was a red-haired youth.


    "Shirou?!"


    Hearing someone call his name, Shirou turned his head and looked at Wu Ming.


    "Hah? Who are you?"


    Seeing the same yet slightly childish face as Shirou, Wu Ming smiled.


    ....


    On the streets of the residential area, Shirou and Wu Ming walked side by side.


    "ThatVumin-san, do I know you"


    Even so, Shirou went home with Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming simply said: "I just happen to have nowhere to live now, so let me stay at your house for a few nights."


    After all, Wu Ming knew Shirou very well, Shirou and Miyu in the other world, except for his identity as a Magus, Shirou was just a mushy person.


    Therefore, Wu Ming believed that Shirou character in this world should also be like this.


    This led to the scene now.


    "Shirou is really forgetful. We met once, and you respectfully address Onii-san."


    "Yes Is it like that, Onii-san"


    "Yeah, what''s wrong Shirou?"


    Shirou looked at Wu Ming who didn''t let himself speak at all, wiped the non-existent sweat, said a little weakly.


    "Um I also have a younger sister and two babysitters at home. Maybe a little inconvenient. I hope you don''t mind Onii-san."


    Wu Ming eyes lit up when Shirou said that he had a younger sister.


    Wu Ming then asked: "Then what about your parents, they are not home?"


    Shirou turned a corner, then he exined: "The two of them are often away from home due to work, and they have been traveling overseas all the time, so it''s just me, my little sister and two nannies at home."


    "I''m really looking forward to it."


    Shirou looked at Wu Ming suspiciously: "What does Vumin-san expect?"


    In response, Wu Ming said with a nostalgic expression: "Because I also have a beautiful little sister."


    Then Wu Ming continued by saying: "Also, I said call me Onii-san, why call me Vumin again."


    Then he looked at Shirou with a sharp gaze.


    Shirou quickly said, "I know, I know, Onii-san."


    The two chatted, and after walking for a few minutes, Shirou stopped in front of a small private house.


    "Onii-san, this is my house." Shirou said.


    Looking at this ordinary two-story small building, Wu Ming thought to himself.


    (Sure enough, Shirou in this world lives an ordinary life, but I don''t know if Shirou little sister in this world is Miyu.)


    "Onii-san?"


    Wu Ming came back to his senses and looked at Shirou.


    "Sorry, sorry, I was thinking about something just now," Wu Ming said apologetically.


    "It''s fine, then let''s go in."


    After that, Wu Ming followed Shirou to this private house.


    "I''m back, Aunt Se," Shiro Eiya shouted, then started to change shoes.


    "Shirou, are you back?"


    A beautiful woman came out wearing a housewife costume.


    She has short white hair with a ponytail tied behind his head, ced on his chest, and red pupils.


    Seeing his red pupils, Wu Ming thought of Sieg.


    ording to Wu Ming understanding, Sieg was made ording to the Homunculus of the Einzbern family.


    (It seems that this world is not so ordinary) Wu Ming thought.


    "This?" Se asked suspiciously when she saw Wu Ming standing behind Shirou.


    "Nice to meet you beautiful youngdy, I was Shirou big brother when he was little," Wu Ming said gracefully.


    "Shirou big brother? Howe I never heard of this." Se nodded her cheek with a finger, looking very suspicious.


    "In short, Onii-san, he will be staying at our house for a few days. Sorry, Aunt Se" Shirou quickly helped Wu Ming exin.


    "Since Shirou already said it, fine, I''ll go clean the room." After speaking, Se entered the room.


    "Usually Aunt Se shouldn''t just agree." Shirou touched his head and said with some hesitation.


    "Well~ maybe because I''m polite." Wu Ming said with a smile.


    In fact, Wu Ming used Magecraft simr to a mental disorder that affected Se slightly, making her feel that this matter was normal.


    "Onii-chan!" With a voice like a yellow oriole, a young figure dashed from the living room.


    With red eyes, fair skin, and long silver-white hair, a little girl ran over.


    (Not Miyu?) After seeing the little boy, Wu Ming showed a hint of disappointment in his eyes.


    "Illya, I''m back." Shirou said to Illya.


    "Wee back, Onii-chan." Illya said sweetly.


    "Who is this Onii-chan?" Illya looked at Wu Ming and asked Shirou.


    Shirou told Illya about Wu Ming earlier statement.


    Elementary school Illya didn''t think much, plus Wu Ming mental disorder Magecraft, she didn''t care.


    "Hello, Onii-chan, I am Illyasviel von Einzbern."


    (Sure enough, this is Einzbern house.)


    Seeing Wu Ming not speaking, Shirou thought Wu Ming was wondering why hisst name was not the same as Illya, and then exined: "Onii-san, since I was adopted by Illya parents, so I followed Illya father named Emiya."


    Wu Ming smiled and said: "No need to exin, I only remember my little sister. I haven''t seen him in a while, and I miss him a bit."


    "Does Onii-chan also have a younger sister?" Illya asked.

 Chapter 138: Night at the Einzbern House

    Chapter 138: Night at the Einzbern House


    "That''s right, he a cute kid like you. If the two of you meet, I believe the two of you will definitely be good friends," Wu Ming said to Illya with a smile.


    Illya blushed slightly at Wu Ming boast, and then she didn''t speak again.


    After that, Se came back after cleaning the room.


    "Does Vumin-san need daily necessities? It''s not toote, I just want to get out. I can buy it for you," Se said softly.


    "Just call me Vumin. We are the same age (???), you are Shirou guardian, and I, as Shirou older brother, we can be equal to the same generation. Daily necessities will trouble you, Miss Se." Wu Ming said very softly.


    "Aiya, it''s so embarrassing, then I''ll call you Vumin, you can call me Se."


    Wu Ming dialogue with Se surprised Shirou and Illya a bit.


    After all, these were people who had only seen each other for less than an hour, and the two could be very familiar with each other.


    Se went out, while Shirou went to the kitchen to prepare dinner, Wu Ming went to the living room with Illya.


    At this time, Wu Ming discovered that a graceful woman was lying on the sofa in the living room.


    Long silvery white hair hangingzily, red pupils watching TV boredly, upper body wearing a loose short-sleeved shirt with the back and shoulders open, having a curvaceous chest and lower body wearing only denim shorts and white thighs clearly visible.


    "Leysritt Onee-chan, there is a guest here." Illya reminded, however, that she also found that Leysritt current clothes were somewhat revealing.


    "Un~ It''s Illya, what''s wrong?" Leysritt said without looking back, not caring Wu Ming looked at his body.


    "This is Vumin Onii-chan the big brother of Shirou Onii-chan. He will stay at our house for a few days," said Illya quickly.


    Leysritt turned his head to look at Wu Ming, and there was curiosity in a pair of eyes that seemed to be devoid of emotion.


    "Brother Shirou? Wee."


    The slightly cold voice didn''t let Wu Ming hear that she was going to greet him, but Wu Ming smiled nheless.


    "Nice to meet you this beautiful woman, just call me Vumin."


    "Nice to meet you, my name is Leysritt." After speaking, Leysritt turned his head again and continued watching the animation on the TV.


    Illya dropped his shoulders helplessly, and cautiously said to Wu Ming: "Well, don''t mind Leysritt Onee-chan having this kind of character."


    Facing Illya somewhat apologetic statement, Wu Ming shook his head.


    "I don''t care, it would be interesting to say that Miss Leysritt is rather attractive."


    "Yes...Is that so? As long as Onii-chan doesn''t mind" said Illya weakly.


    "Okay, Illya, I''ll see if I can help Shirou, you can do your own thing, you don''t need to apany me." Wu Ming said after.


    "Onii-chan can cook too?" Illya asked, lifting his head.


    "Of course, I also have a younger sister. How can I not practice cooking well?" said Wu Ming casually.


    After that, Wu Ming went to the kitchen.


    "Oh? Onii-san, why are you here." Shirou who was wearing an apron, said in surprise.


    "Of course I want to make dinner today."


    After that, in Shirou somewhat surprised eyes, Wu Ming and Shirou prepared dinner for the Einzbern house today.


    ....


    When all the food was on the table, Illya and Se were dumbfounded. Now there are a series of beautiful dishes on the table. Just looking at the appearance and smell, both of them already guessed this was delicious food.


    "This Did Onii-chan make this!?" Illya asked with sparkling eyes.


    "I did it with Shirou." Wu Ming smiled.


    Regarding this, Shirou was a little embarrassed, after all, he also cooked some dishes, but the dishes were mostly cooked by Wu Ming.


    Even if they took Shirou cooking, no one would think that something was wrong. After all, Wu Ming inhuman existence was still too tender than cooking.


    (I am the leader in taking care of Illya diet, and I have taken care of Miyu for so long. If I can''t cook such a dish, the name Dragon of the Root will cry.) Wu Ming thought so.


    However, Wu Ming was oftenzy when he was in the Britain, and was often not in charge of Artoria diet, and often gave up such problems to Bedivere.


    However, the food that Wu Ming didn''t make was easily eaten by Artoria, which caused Artoria to scold Wu Ming angrily, while Merlin liked to smile and watch.


    During the five years of living with Miyu and Shirou, Wu Ming initially made Miyu favorite omelet rice, but then let Shirou cook.


    Even though Miyu wasn''t like Artoria who scolded Wu Ming like that, but that disappointed look made Wu Ming feel guilty.


    Since then, Wu Ming cuisine in the past five years has overtaken the cuisine he had cooked himself since birth until now.


    After everyone started eating, Illya, Se, and Shirou eyes were even brighter, and even Leysritt looked at Wu Ming with strange eyes.


    "Not bad." Wu Ming asked with a smile.


    "Very delicious!!" Illya shouted.


    "Onii-chan, will youe to our house?" Illya was looking forward to it.


    "No, Illya, how can you be so rude as a woman." Se is still drowning in a sea of gourmet food. After hearing what Illya said not acting like a woman, she immediately regained his senses and faced Illya and preached.


    "Ahhh~ I see, Se mother." Illya looked at Se with a headache.


    Shirou and Leysritt looked at the "mother and daughter" calmly, as if it was the daily life of the Einzbern family.


    "By the way, Vumin, you truly deserve to be Shirou older brother. You two are both good at cooking," said Se.


    "And Shirou, you also often cook by yourself, andpete with me for homework. I am the nanny and guardian entrusted by the madam, how can I do this"


    Illya sighed in secret when he heard Se start preaching to Shirou.


    Wu Ming watched the warm family scene, Se continued to talk and teach, Shirou listened embarrassedly, Illya was lucky to get rid of Se sermon, and Leysritt didn''t say anything. He kept putting food in his mouth, eating very happily.


    (If Miyu was there...)


    With this, today Einzbern dinner ended on a cheerful note.


    At night, everyone was asleep, Wu Ming stood alone on the roof, watching the bright moonlight shining on the earth.


    "Miyu..."

 Chapter 139: Sakatsuki Residence

    Chapter 139: Sakatsuki Residence


    It had been a few days since Wu Ming had stayed at Illya house.


    One weekend morning, Wu Ming brought thest breakfast to the table.


    "Itadakimasu." The crowd said in unison, and then started eating the food.


    "By the way, I found a ce to live in Fuyuki City and I might be moving tomorrow," Wu Ming said suddenly.


    There was silence at the table.


    Se took the lead to speak: "I forgot a little. Vumin only stayed the night at our house, I fully consider Wu Ming as a member of our family."


    Shirou and Leysritt looked at Wu Ming and did not speak.


    "Onii-chan, do you really want to go?" Illya looked at Wu Ming sadly.


    During his stay with Illya and the others, Wu Ming hadpletely conquered the four members of the Einzbern family based on their temperament, smile, and personality.


    Especially Illya, because Wu Ming had a younger sister, especially one of the same age as Illya, Wu Ming was very capable of attracting children attention.


    To Illya, Wu Ming was not only his elder brother Onii-chan, but also his own Onii-chan.


    This Onii-chan understands his own mind, knows how to please herself, treats herself calmly, smiles sincerely when he treats everything, cooks delicious dishes, and treats herself more lovingly than Shirou Onii-chan. Illya also forgot the fact that Wu Ming was just hitchhiking.


    Wu Ming wanted to chuckle about this thing that made everyone sad.


    "I just don''t live in this house. I''m not saying that I won''t being back in the future."


    After Wu Ming said this sentence, everyone realized that Wu Ming said that he had found a ce to stay in Fuyuki City, and did not say to leave.


    Everyone just heard that Wu Ming no longer lived here, and they ignored what Wu Ming had said earlier.


    Seeing that everyone was clearly relieved, Wu Ming smiled and said: "I wille often, don''t worry."


    "Hehehe~ Onii-chan, may we visit your house?" Illya asked.


    Se also immediately said: "Yes, Vumin, you have no acquaintances in Fuyuki City. Even if you move into a new house, no one celebrates. We happen to be able to help you spruce up your house and celebrate. "


    Seeing Shirou and Leysritte also nodding, looking at Se and Illya expectant eyes, Wu Ming smiled unceremoniously: "Alright, then."


    "Yes!!! Great!" Illya jumped for joy.


    "Illya, act like Lady!!"


    "Ahhh~Yes, fine, Se mother~"


    Everyone was amused by thismon sight again.


    ....


    Arge Japanese-style house appeared on the edge of Fuyuki City, which was originally a desert.


    Illya, Se, Leysritt, Shirou looked at this scene slightly dumbfounded.


    "Wow amazing..."


    "When was there such a building on the outskirts of Fuyuki City..."


    "This this is too big"


    Everyone shouted.


    To the dumbfounded people, Wu Ming opened the mansion door and said: "So, are you guys still cleaning the house for me?"


    Se heard Wu Ming somewhat ridiculous tone, and immediately said: "Of course, I am a maid of the Einzbern family. A small house like that can''t bother me."


    As she said, she stepped inside.


    "Se mother, do you really want to clean Onii-chan house" Illyained.


    "With Aunt Se character, I might be able to do this..." Shirou wiped his cold sweat and smiled awkwardly.


    Leysritt didn''t speak, and went straight in, worried that Shirou and Illya from I would also enter quickly.


    Wu Ming was in no hurry to enter.


    Wu Ming looked at this familiar house, and he thought of the Emiya Residence in another world.


    This Japanese-style house which is somewhat simr to the Emiya Residence, was made by Wu Ming based on the Emiya Residence.


    Territory Creation: EX


    As a Magus, create a field that benefits you in no time. As long as there are materials, you can even build a temple that was enshrined in the past.


    Wu Ming used Caster ss abilities to build this mansion which was his Magecraft workshop, on the night of the first day staying at Illya house.


    Fearing trouble, Wu Ming ced a mental intervention type barrier in the builtyout, creating the illusion that a house was being built here for passersby.


    After estimating that the timing was almost the same, Wu Ming raised the barrier, but in the eyes of ordinary people, this was arge house that was built after a long time.


    This ce was originally the address of the Emiya Residence in another world, currently this address had been used by Wu Ming.


    "If Miyues to this world, then I will build a house for her." Wu Ming said.


    The number te beside the gate of this house was written with the word Sakatsuki, and the name Wu Ming was currently using was Sakatsuki Vumin. Even though Illya and the others found it a little strange, they epted it anyway.


    After all, Emiya surname was rather special.


    After that, Wu Ming entered the Sakatsuki Residence.


    In the courtyard, Illya four entourage were shocked.


    "Sure enough, Onii-chan, are you rich?" Illya asked suddenly.


    "Un, money is just a number to me."


    He had a lot of gold ingots obtained from other worlds right now.


    Moreover, this Wu Ming house does not cost money, it is a Magecraft workshop made with Magecraft out of thin air.


    Regarding the series of issues regarding the deed of ownership, Wu Ming had already dealt with it with Magecraft.


    Of course, the money that should have been spent is still being spent.


    "I really can''t see it. Is Vumin so rich? Then why did youe to our house to stay?" Se said suspiciously.


    Wu Ming smiled slightly at this: "If it weren''t for this, I wouldn''t have known you anymore."


    "That''s right, let''s help Vumin clean the house first. It must be very troublesome to clean a house of this size. If we don''t hurry, we won''t be able to have dinner today," Se said.


    After that, he cleaned the room with Illya, Leysritte, and Shirou.


    Wu Ming also helped.


    In fact, Wu Ming also had the idea of bringing the four of them to his home. After all, whether it was Shirou or Illya, all four of them had very good Magus circuits.


    Now it seems that the four of them really live as ordinary people.


    Immediately, the five people cleaned Wu Ming house.


    "Even though the house is big, suddenly there''s nothing to clean." Shirou said.


    "Well, after the house was built, I just bought some furniture in the shop. I don''t have anything, so it looks like this house has a lot of room, but there really isn''t much room to clean." Wu Ming said.


    "Then let''s make dinner." Illya said excitedly, holding her little hand.


    "I want food made by Vumin." asked Leysritt.


    Illya blushed a bit, and everyoneughed.

 Chapter 140: Class Cards appear

    Chapter 140: ss Cards appear


    At the Sakatsuki residence, chefs Wu Ming, Shirou, and Se began to prepare a table of perfect and delicious food appearing on the table.


    Illya couldn''t wait to grab a piece of meat, and then she showed a pleased expression.


    "Un~~~ The dishes made by Onii-chan are delicious as usual."


    Wu Ming took the vegetables and put them in Illya bowl, then smiled and said, "If it tastes good, eat more. After all, it''s impossible to eat my cooking every day in the future."


    After hearing Wu Ming words, Illya looked depressed.


    "Huh~~ Really, it would be nice if Onii-chan belonged to our family."


    Shirou and Se also nodded.


    Leysritt seemed to think of something, his red eyes shed with sly eyes, and then she pretended to say casually: "It would be great if Vumin could marry Se."


    "Eh!?!?" Se screamed like a cat whose tail was stepped on.


    "Youyou, what are you talking about Leysritt!! Ihow is it possible to get married?"


    Seeing the blushing Se, Leysritt mouth curved slightly.


    "But, Se, isn''t your age to get married? It just so happens that Shirou older brother is the same age as you, young and kind, gentle and caring, can take care of the house and cook, and his cooking is very good. The finances are sufficient to support you, don''t miss the opportunity."


    Said by Leysritt, the initially stunned Shirou and the blushing Illya also reacted.


    Young and handsome, gentle, considerate and graceful, with such arge yard, there is no shortage of money, the most important thing is to cook good food...


    (Is this the really amazing Onii-chan?)


    This was Illya current thought.


    Even Se who was blushing and stammering, hesitated and looked at Wu Ming with unsure eyes.


    This made Wu Ming a little embarrassed.


    Wu Ming knew himself, although his current character was not bad, it was somewhat different from his original character.


    After all, the current Caster-ss body was a gentle and considerate character, and even his skills had a slight bonus to his goodwill.


    Wu Ming true character of calm, brave and resolute troubled children could not be seen.


    The point was that Wu Ming knew that Leysritt was joking.


    After days of hanging out, except for Shirou whose personality didn''t change much, Wu Ming already knew Se, Illya, and Leysritt very well.


    Leysritt usually appears soft and frail, with anguid appearance, but actually Leysritt can have a lot of fun for herself.


    Take Se example, Wu Ming had seen Se being teased by Leysritt more than once during these few days of staying at Iliya house.


    Hence, Wu Ming coughed in response to the embarrassment this demon-like little girl had caused.


    "Ah~ I will go to your house normally, so don''t worry."


    Even though he said that, him meal was finished in embarrassment.


    Before leaving, Wu Ming stood outside his door, and the four people stood in front of Wu Ming.


    "Then, let''s say goodbye first," Se said, although Se blushed when she saw the current Wu Ming.


    "Un, please be careful on the road, Shirou, as a man, you must protect others."


    Shiro smiled, then said to Wu Ming: "Fuyuki City is usually safe."


    In response, Wu Ming looked at Shirou with a "I''m so disappointed" look.


    Shirou smiled awkwardly.


    "Onii-chan, you shoulde often." Illya looked at Wu Ming expectantly.


    Wu Ming crouched down and touched Illya head and said, "That''s for sure."


    Seeing the four people walking away, Wu Ming wasn''t ready to return home until the four people stepped into a corner and couldn''t see them.


    At this moment, a wave of magic power came.


    Wu Ming hasn''t been unemployedtely, left in the name of work, and has set up several exploration-type barriers in Fuyuki City, specially set up to detect the presence of magic fluctuations.


    The only things that could cause waves in Wu Ming technique were ss Cards.


    "Have you appeared, ss Cards." Wu Ming flew to the roof, jumping to the ce where the ss Cards were.


    ....


    On another part of the Fuyuki Bridge, Wu Ming walked over.


    Wu Ming walked somewhere, looking for the center of the mirror world.


    "Is it here, Chrys?" Wu Ming said to Chrys, standing on the t ground.


    "Yes, Master, now you can teleport to the Mirror World through a certain technique." A golden green dragon horn headdress appeared.


    "Alright, then let''s get started."


    Then, a special magic circle appeared under Wu Ming feet.


    The magic circle continued to spin and change, and with the appearance of a ray of light, Wu Ming disappeared in his ce.


    ....


    At this time, Wu Ming had entered the world of mirrors.


    Almost a few minutester, a technique reappeared on the spot.


    Wu Ming appeared on the spot with a beam of light.


    There wasn''t the slightest change, no injuries, except that he was holding ss Cards in his hands.


    The mysterious old man was wearing a hooded shirt, a white beard reaching his waist, holding a magic wand and a magic book.


    This was the exact same ss Cards Caster as Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming looked at this ss Card Caster and said with concern: "Of course, these are indeed the ss Cards that I encountered in another world."


    After Wu Ming entered the world of mirrors, he met a woman with purple hair wearing a magic robe and holding a magic wand.


    Wu Ming caught a glimpse that the other party costume was the same as the ss Cards that Atrum had used that day.


    In order to find out the other party real name, Wu Ming deliberately entangled with the other party for a while.


    Wu Ming was not afraid of the opponent having a trump card. Wu Ming had brought out the Yggdrasil Spear which was sublimated into Noble Phantasm, due to being on the same level as Gae Bolg.


    Even though the Yggdrasil Spear had no heart-piercing effect, as an Anty-Army-type Noble Phantasm, a Caster who hadn''t even built a Magecraft workshop was nothing to fear.


    Yes, after the appearance of this ss Cards Caster, Wu Ming came here for the first time. The caster in the mirror world didn''t even have time to prepare for the Magecraft workshop, and Wu Ming came to the door in person.


    After unleashing arge number of Age of Gods Magecraft, Caster was forced to use the Noble Phantasm by Wu Ming. After revealing his true name under Wu Ming temptation, Wu Ming easily defeated Caster.


    "So it''s no wonder being able to use so many Age of Gods Magecraft ismensurate with the legendary traitor witch Medea."


    Yes, the true name of the Heroic Spirit ss Cards that Wu Ming was holding was Medea, an existence that was once fearful and pitiful.

 Chapter 141: Amusement Park

    Chapter 141: Amusement Park


    The traitorous witch Medea, an existence in Greek mythology.


    She is the daughter of Colchis who falls in love with Jason who is the leader of the hero ship Argo, due to Aphrodite curse.


    In order to find the Golden Fleece, she betrayed the homnd, and killed the younger brother who came to restore it, and dismembered his body.


    Finally, she is killed by Jason who has a new lover.


    As a traitorous witch, Medea has the manifestation of the Noble Phantasm from her lifelong story, Rule Breaker.


    The effect of Rule Breaker is to return all Magecraft that have survived for some time to their pre-executed state.


    Simply put, it means getting rid of all Magecraft and returning all Magecraft to their original form.


    Wu Ming also released a lot of Magecraft, and Medea came with a Rule Breaker, which allowed Wu Ming to recognize the opponent true name.


    "It''s just that the day the ss Card appears is a bit unusual."


    Yes, Wu Ming asked about the appearance of the two ss Cards from Bazett.


    The difference between the two was almost two months, while the time for Wu Ming appearance was one month.


    Now the appearance of the ss Cards Caster has been more than half a month.


    Wu Ming felt that the remaining four ss Cards would likely appear together.


    "Alright, let''s talk then." After speaking, Wu Ming directly opened the <Gate> and entered.


    At night, it continued quietly like this.


    ....


    The next day, Wu Ming got up early and started the first meditation of the day.


    Just after almost an hour had passed, someone knocked on the door.


    Wu Ming opened his eyes and projected a view from the door in front of him.


    "Illya?" said Wu Ming suspiciously.


    Yes, it was Illya who was standing in front of his door.


    Wu Ming got up and quickly walked to the door. After opening the door, Illya said happily, "Onii-chan!!!"


    "Are you the only one who came here?" Wu Ming first looked at Illya, and then looked around her, and found that no one else was there.


    "Yeah, just me." Illya replied.


    Regarding this, Wu Ming frowned, and then said: "It''s not good Illya, even though my house and yours are very close, because my house is on the outskirts of Fuyuki City, so try not toe alone in the future. You should at least find someone to apany you."


    "Heheh sorry, it won''t happen next time." Illya said blushing slightly.


    "Well then Illya, why did youe to me today?" Wu Ming responded to Illya, then asked.


    Iliya was slightly displeased, her cheeks puffed up, and she looked at Wu Ming with a hint of anger.


    "Really, it was Onii-chan who said that you would take me to the amusement park this weekend. Did Onii-chan forget?"


    Only then did Wu Ming remember that he had indeed said this sentence.


    ...


    One afternoon almost a week ago.


    Wu Ming was drinking afternoon tea and watching TV leisurely.


    Illya came back from school, looking a little lethargic.


    Wu Ming immediately saw that Illya was in a bad mood. As a member of this family(?), Wu Ming said: "What is it, Illya?"


    Illya said sadly, "I fell asleep in ss today and was scolded by the teacher."


    Wu Ming rememberedst night, he and Illya were ying the advanced jigsaw puzzle he just bought, a total of 20,000 pieces of the jigsaw puzzle.


    With Wu Ming wisdom and Illya struggle, the two finally solved the puzzle around twelve o''clock in the evening.


    Since Wu Ming wanted to deliberately hide his inhuman characteristics, he didn''t put much effort into this riddle. This puzzle basically he constantly reminded Illya from the side, and Illya put it together.


    This causes Illya tock energy, and also causes Illya to be med by the teacher, so that he looks unhappy when she returns home.


    "Sorry, this is all my fault, so how about I take Illya to the amusement park next weekend?" said Wu Ming with an apologetic smile.


    "Really!? Thank you Onii-chan!!" Illya happily hugged Wu Ming and shouted.


    This loud voice caught the attention of Se, who had the goal of training Illya as a Lady.


    "Illya! Don''t make noise at home, want me to tell the madam!?" Se ran out of the kitchen without changing her clothes and started talking to Illya.


    Even though it was called scolding, in fact she persuaded her gently. This was different with Shirou. When dealing with Shirou, Se was that strict which immediately made Shirou very embarrassed.


    ....


    After regaining consciousness, Wu Ming said, "Sorry, Illya, I forgot because of work."


    "Why~~ How could Onii-chan forget, I''ve been waiting for it for a long time, and I can go to the amusement park alone with Onii-chan..." As she said, Illya face was slightly red.


    "Mmmm, Illya, why don''t you sit at my house for a bit?"


    "Okay." Illya was obediently led by Wu Ming to the edge of the courtyard.


    Illya sat on the side, while Wu Ming went to the house to prepare.


    Immediately, Wu Ming stood behind Illya and Wu Ming said: "Let''s go, Illya."


    Illya turned his head and nodded heavily: "Um, let''s go now."


    Soon, Wu Ming took Illya to the amusement park in Fuyuki City, and it turned out to be quite good.


    After buying the amusement park tickets, Wu Ming grabbed Illya little hand and walked into the amusement park.


    "What do you want to do first, Illya?" Wu Ming asked Illya.


    Illya pointed to the merry-go-round not far away and said happily, "y this first."


    After that, Illya took Wu Ming hand and came to the merry-go-round and started the day of fun.


    Wu Ming and Illya had yed almost all the facilities in the amusement park, they basically yed pirate ship, haunted house, bumper car, carousel, and Ferris wheel.


    After having lunch at the amusement park restaurant, Illya looked a little dissatisfied.


    "Sure enough, I''m used to the dishes made by Onii-chan, and I can''t taste the dishes that taste good at first." Illya said while eating his food.


    "This dish is already delicious, and it''s good to change the taste from time to time," Wu Ming said from the side.


    "Right, Onii-chan gave the story of your past earlier." Illya small face revealed an expression of hope.


    "In the past wait for me to think about it."


    Wu Ming then recalled that he had many adventures now, and that was enough to publish a book.


    "In the beginning, there was a young man named Wu Ming..."

 Chapter 142: Making a deal with Zelretch

    Chapter 142: Making a deal with Zelretch


    Wu Ming adapted what he experienced and told Illya as an ordinary people adventure story.


    When the conversation was over, it was almost night.


    "It''ste? Let''s go back, Illya." Wu Ming touched Illya head.


    "Un Un." Illya and Wu Ming walked out of the amusement park together holding hands.


    On the way, Illya revealed a happy expression.


    "Onii-chan, your experience was great, is Onii-chan an adventurer?" Illya asked.


    "I really like traveling everywhere."


    In an instant, Illya showed a look of envy and longing.


    "Really good. Se mother won''t let me do anything fun, I really envy Onii-chan."


    After hearing what Illya said, Wu Ming touched Illya head and smiled.


    "This is because Se wants to consider your safety. Taking risks is not a simple matter. Everywhere is full of danger."


    "So it''s good that you be an elementary school student safely."


    Illya who had his head hit by Wu Ming, lowered his head sadly.


    "I know."


    Seeing Illya behaving like this, Wu Ming smiled.


    "Next time I have the chance, I will take you on an adventure, Illya."


    Illya expression changed from depression to joy.


    "Is that true!? It was great!!" Illya hugged Wu Ming happily.


    Then, during the chat between the two, Wu Ming and Illya came to the Einzbern house.


    In a corner not far in front of the house, a woman in men clothing was looking at her.


    (Bazett?) Wu Ming narrowed his eyes.


    Originally, Wu Ming wanted to go to Illya house for dinner ording to Illya wish, but Bazett arrival seemed to indicate that something was up.


    "Sorry, Illya, I just remembered something important. I can''t go to your house. You go back first."


    Obviously, he was at the door of Illya house, but Wu Ming said something had happened, but Illya was not an unreasonable person.


    In his opinion, since Onii-chan said something was going on, it must be something happening.


    "Un, well, goodbye Onii-chan, you shoulde next time."


    After waving at Illya, Wu Ming walked over to Bazett position.


    "Did something happen?" Wu Ming asked.


    Bazett nodded, and said, "The ss Cards you gave me have been found."


    Wu Ming was stunned for a moment, and then he was relieved, and then said: "This is Zelretch."


    Bazett nodded again: "Yes."


    Wu Ming shook his head unexpectedly.


    "That old man is really that amazing? He has connected several parallel worlds." Wu Ming smiled and said to himself.


    Bazette didn''t speak, one of which was because Wu Ming said that Bazett couldn''t understand it, and the other was that even though Bazett understood, it was none of his business, she was only here to deliver news.


    "Master wants you toe," said Bazett afterward.


    "Understood, go now."


    After speaking, Wu Ming opened the <Gate> and entered under Bazett surprised eyes.


    Suddenly, Wu Ming head protruded from the dark and red portal.


    "Would you like to be together."


    Bazett was silent, but still looked at Wu Ming with rejecting eyes.


    Wu Ming smiled slightly and grabbed Bazett.


    "Wow" Bazett screamed in panic.


    ...


    High-rise clock tower in Ennd on the other side of the maind.


    Outside the door of the Zelretch room, a ck and red portal converging appeared, and Wu Ming pulled Bazett arm out of the portal.


    "You really are clumsy." Wu Mingmented.


    Bazett stared intently at Wu Ming with a flushed face.


    Wu Ming shrugged at Bazett gaze, and then walked into Zelretch room alone.


    *Bang--!*


    With the sound of the door closing, only Bazett was left in the corridor.


    After tidying up his clothes, Bazett also left here.


    In the room, Wu Ming walked to the sofa alone, sat down, and finally poured himself a cup of tea.


    "You really noticed it, Sage Dragon." The old man sitting on the chair in the dim roomughed.


    "Whenever it''s your face, you don''t get tired of interrupting." Wu Ming looked at Zelretch with disdain.


    "Hahaha, I was such a fashionable guy when I was young." Zelretchughed.


    Wu Ming understood this old man character, there was no way he could meet him once in every world.


    "ss Cards appeared, you know what happened," said Zelretch.


    "Un, after all, this could be considered a result of my own," said Wu Ming after taking a sip of tea.


    "Why, do you want to learn it? It just so happens that I have ss Cards Caster here." Wu Ming took out the ss Cards as he said.


    Zelretch smiled and said: "I''m not interested in this, but some people in the clock tower are interested in ss Cards, so they sent McRemitz to collect ss Cards."


    "Then what do you mean?" Wu Ming asked.


    "I don''t have any intentions as you can see, so let me give this to you. How about you stop taking back ss Cards?"


    After that, Zelretch took out a briefcase containing what seemed to be of great value, as it was entangled with various spells.


    Zelretch opened the box, revealing its contents.


    "This?!" Wu Ming was surprised.


    Inside the box is a y tablet, which is full of ancient atmosphere.


    "These are y tablets excavated from Mesopotamia. Not to mention that the y tablet has the quality of a holy relic, and it also contains Magecraft Age of Gods. This is a rare source of the original book."


    This should make Wu Ming think deeply.


    The original book is also a very powerful item for Wu Ming, and can also serve as a sacred relic.


    Wu Ming spected that if it was based on his personality, it might be able to summon the King of Heroes.


    "Deals."


    For a moment, Wu Ming left Zelretch office.


    Wu Ming returned to the Sakatsuki Residence via <Gate>.


    Previously, Wu Ming wanted to pass the ss Cards Caster over to Zelretch, but Zelretch said, "Stay with you first."


    Since other people said this, Wu Ming would not be a hypocrite.


    ording to Zelretch, in about a week time, Zelretch will send people from the clock tower to Fuyuki City again. Zelretch said that the location of the ss Cards had been estimated, and it would be in almost a week. After that, so the rest of the ss Cards will appear.


    Zelretch asked Wu Ming to help the Magus who was sent to collect the ss Cards.


    Firstly, Zelretch didn''t want the ss Cards to fall into the hands of clock tower seniors who didn''t think much of it, and secondly, Zelretch wanted to train the Magus he sent.


    "Un, it doesn''t matter to me."


    Wu Ming threw the ss Cards randomly, and the ss Cards fell into golden ripples, then he turned around and returned to the room.

 Chapter 143: 2 girls who cant get along

    Chapter 143: 2 girls who can''t get along


    A weekter, Wu Ming sat in the courtyard meditating every day.


    For a moment, Wu Ming sighed, then opened his eyes.


    "All the ss Cards have appeared," thought Wu Ming.


    Since the ce where the ss Cards appeared was the location of the Fuyuki City leyline, his exploration technique near the leyline set in Fuyuki City was almost destroyed by the ss Cards.


    This proved that all four remaining ss Cards had appeared.


    Moreover, because of the deal with Zelretch, Wu Ming returned the ss Cards Caster to its position next to the Fuyuki Bridge, causing the ss Cards Caster to reappear.


    This can be considered a scam. After all, only Wu Ming and Zelretch knew about the restoration of Caster ss Cards. Even Bazette, who had recovered two ss Cards, didn''t know that the ss Cards Caster had appeared and was restored by Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming current goal was to find Miyu, so it could be said that he had single-handedly contributed to the emergence of ss Cards.


    "I hope Miyu will appear after the ss Cards appear." Wu Ming sighed.


    In the five years living with Miyu, it seemed that Miyu could do anything, and she seemed like a child genius, but Wu Ming knew that this was only the result of Miyu own efforts.


    Due to Miyu request, Wu Ming even bought back the college-level books, while Miyu read them all.


    Miyu is very smart, indeed smart, but because of her childhood experience, Miyu is emotionallycking.


    Miyu isn''t very good in the aspect of dealing with humans, human rtions are really not good.


    This was why Wu Ming was worried about Miyu.


    Wu Ming got up and was going to meet the Magus who was responsible for recovering the ss Cards rmended by Zelretch.


    ...


    Since there was no disaster, the development of Fuyuki City was very rapid.


    As for why there were no buildings in the open space before the Sakatsuki Residence, it was simply because there was no usable economic benefit here, the developer secretly thanked Wu Ming for buying thisnd.


    On the other side of Fuyuki City, there is Fuyuki City Airport.


    Wu Ming used an invisible rune to stand on top of a tall building, looking at the airport exit.


    Immediately, one-on-one red and blue girls appeared in Wu Ming eyes.


    The red hair is scattered, there is a double ponytail in the disheveled hair, the pupils are blue, the upper body is wearing a red shirt, the lower body is a ck short skirt, and ck knee-high socks wrap around the healthy and beautiful thighs.


    The blue girl has golden curls, blonde hair decorated with a pale blue ribbon, an attractive blue dress, white skin with a blue dress, eyes like amber gems, exuding an elegant atmosphere all the time.


    The reason why Wu Ming believed that such a person was a Magus who hade to recover ss Cards was because of Chrysbelite.


    As the most advanced Mystic Code created by Zelretch, Chrys had the presence of an artificial spirit as a special support and Chrys easily sensed the existence of her own kind.


    "Master, those two humans have my kind."


    "Oh! Chrys, you mean they have the Mystic Code created by Zelretch?" said Wu Ming in the wind.


    "Yes Master."


    Then Wu Ming looked at the two girls more closely.


    "Let Zelretch create the highest level Mystic Code, Zelretch really cares about these two girls."


    "But." Wu Ming smiled, and continued: "It''s just that these two people are not very good, Chrys, there is a good show."


    "I didn''t think there would be a good show, you still have bad taste as usual, Master." Chrysint.


    "Hehhh~ Is something wrong? I can only figure out the methods of these two people."


    After speaking, Wu Ming disappeared.


    ...


    On the other hand, Tohsaka Rin and Luviagelita Edelfelt were walking side by side on the street, pulling their suitcases, and they stared at each other with narrowed eyes.


    "This really is a deste country, Tohsaka Rin." Luvia in a blue dress sneered very elegantly.


    "Hah! You can leave if you don''t like it, Luviacela Edfelt," said the red girl Tohsaka Rin ruthlessly.


    "Oh, I forgot that barbarians are no match for us." This time Tohsaka Rin started sneering.


    "Of course I won''t adapt to your monkey country." Luvia stared.


    At this moment, a frivolous female voice came from Tosaka Rin suitcase.


    "Oh, oh, why are you guys fighting again, at the airport earlier, and now."


    "Shut up, Ruby!!" Tosaka Rin roared, "It''s not all the barbarian fault!"


    "Simply monkey, it''s clearly your fault!" Luvia also roared.


    The noble aura that originally carried over the two of them disappeared instantly, as if they were beaten back to their original form.


    "Really, the two of you should work together to recover the ss Cards. You have to get along." The voice called Ruby came out from Tosaka Rin suitcase again.


    "Onee-sama is right, Luvia-sama, please maintain good rtions with Rin-sama." There was also a female voice in Luvia suitcase, but it was calm and steady.


    "Ha!? Maintain good rtions?! What are you talking about, Sapphire, I don''t want it!!"


    "Right, who wants to maintain good rtions with the barbarians."


    The two of them talked more and more intensely, and then Tohsaka Rin said, "In this case, there is only one fight."


    Luvia also nodded: "Looks like this is the only way to tame you monkey."


    Then the two waved and shouted: "Transformation!!"


    Then there was a scene where even Wu Ming who was quietly following behind them was shocked.


    In between, two magic wands flew out of their respective suitcases and fell into Tohsaka Rin and Luvia hands.


    Immediately after, Tohsaka Rin and Luvia started to glow, and the light disappeared, and their clothes changed into magical girl costumes.


    After that, the two rushed into the sky and started a magical girl contest.


    Wu Ming showed his figure and saw the two flying into the sky in a daze.


    "What''s this!? Magic girl!?"


    After that, as if remembering something, Wu Ming asked quickly: "Chrys, can''t you also make the user change?"


    "..." Chrys was silent for a moment.


    Wu Ming covered his face and spoke shyly.


    "I know how the old fox, Zelretch, let me take advantage."


    After that, Wu Ming reused the invisible runes in front and entered the invisible state, and flew high into the sky.

 Chapter 144: Kaleidostick

    Chapter 144: Kaleidostick


    Tohsaka Rin and Luvia continued to attack each other by bombarding flying magic bullets, and fought in close quarters from time to time. Even though they were beautiful, this attack wasn''t that simple.


    The Mystic Code that Zelretch created could make an ordinary personparable to a first-rate Magus. Just through this one, it''s enough to see the power of Ruby and Sapphire.


    Wu Ming looked bored, after a while, Luvia found an opportunity to hit Tohsaka Rin.


    Even though Tohsaka Rin who was protected by Ruby was unharmed but she still looked a mess.


    The ruby in his hand said so.


    "I''ve removed cover, but shooting from this distance really can''t keep up with everything."


    Luvia startedughing and mocking: "Oh ha ha ha ha~ You should disappear quickly, Tohsaka Rin."


    Tohsaka Rin with an ugly face said in a depressed voice, "Really? I understand a little how you feel, because that''s how it is"


    After that, Tohsaka Rin took out ss Cards that looked like Archers.


    "Just use this to decide the oue!"


    Luvia also narrowed her eyes, and then took out ss Cards with a ranger with a spear on top.


    "Come on!"


    The two simultaneously raised the staff in their hands, stuck their ss Cards onto the staff, and shouted.


    "Install Archer ss Cards!!!"


    "Install Lancer ss Cards!!!"


    When Wu Ming who was watching the battle thought something was going to happen, it turned out to be nothing.


    Apart from shame.


    "Hey Ruby, what''s up!" Tohsaka Rin grabbed Ruby in great confusion and asked with her ss Cards.


    Luvia was also confused, and asked Sapphire: "What is it, Sapphire!?"


    "Aiya Aiya, this is enough, you two."


    The wings on Ruby wand are anthropomorphic, posing helpless.


    "The reason why Master gave you the Kaleidostick was so that the two of you could work together to recover the ss Cards."


    And how could Luvia who had nothing to do with Tohsaka Rin, miss this opportunity to mock Tohsaka Rin.


    "Oh ha ha ha~ well deserved, Tohsaka Rin was taught by her own Kaleidostick." Luviaughed like a queen.


    "It seems that only I have the qualifications to wield a Kaleidostick." Luvia looks arrogant.


    "No, Luvia-sama is the same." Sapphire said suddenly.


    "Anything?" asked Luvia in surprise.


    "Given Luvia-sama attitude towards tasks without anyone else, I already think that Luvia-sama has lost the qualifications to be a master."


    "Sapphire!" Luvia looked at Sapphire in disbelief.


    And Tohsaka Rin who had nothing to do with Luvia, naturally wouldn''t let go of this opportunity.


    "Humph~ Who said she just qualified, it''s really interesting." Tohsaka Rin scoffed.


    "Shut up..." Luvia looked reluctant.


    At this moment, the Ruby in Tosaka Rin hands said, "In short, this is it."


    After that, Ruby and Sapphire pulled away and separated from their hands.


    "Please forgive us for our own opinion. Let''s split up," Ruby and Sapphire said at the same time.


    "Damn it, you came back to me, a magic stafd dares to go against its master!?" said Tosaka Rin angrily.


    "Ha~Ha~ I''m really sorry, because now Rin is no longer my master~" Ruby made a frivolous voice.


    "You bastard, I will never let you go, Sapphire." Luvia also said angrily.


    "I am very sorry, original master."


    "That''s right." Ruby reminded: "You are now beyond the transformation state, and you will fall if you don''t think of a way~" Ruby said happily.


    At this moment, Tohsaka Rin and Luvia realized that their clothes had changed back to their original state.


    "Aaaaa" Tohsaka Rin and Luvia screamed and fell.


    A scream resounded in the sky, and Ruby waved her wings and said, "Take care of yourself~"


    Then, Ruby and Sapphire left.


    ....


    Wu Ming appeared and shook his head with a smile.


    "This is absolutely ridiculous, whether it''s this pair of Magecraft wands or this pair of Magus. What do you think, Chrys."


    Wu Ming then asked Chrys.


    "Although it is necessary to determine whether the user has the qualification of a master, it is too dangerous for the user to cancel the transformation at altitude." Chrys'' cold voice came.


    "If Chrys finds me unqualified, will you leave me too?" Wu Ming asked.


    "No, Master, you are the master of the life of Chrysbelite, this will not change." Chrys answered in an excited voice.


    "I know, I know, I just wanted to see how anxious Chrys is. After all, Chrys shows too little of your feelings." Wu Ming smiled.


    In the past five years, Wu Ming has long been full of Faith in Chrysanthemum, and Wu Ming does not think of Chrys as a tool, but a life. This made Chrys have affection for Wu Ming.


    In fact, even if Chrys wanted to leave Wu Ming, it was impossible.


    Mystic Code <Golden Green Stone> Chrysbelite had beenpletely transformed into his Noble Phantasm by Wu Ming, so the rtionship between master and servant might be eternal.


    "Still as bad as ever, Master." Chrys returned to his cold voice.


    "Sorry Sorry." Wu Ming smiled.


    At this time, Wu Ming residual detection technique under the arrangement of Fuyuki City came into y.


    "This is!?"


    Wu Ming became excited, and flew towards the ce at an extremely fast speed.


    .....


    A skinny girl walking on the street, because of her thin clothes, the little girl found a piece of clothing in the garbage dump by the roadside.


    The little girl didn''t like it and wore it.


    Looking at strange and familiar ces, the little girl was a little lost.


    "Vumin Onii-chan... Shirou Onii-chan..." The little girl couldn''t help but think of her two older brothers.


    Even though Miyu was sad, she was still so strong that she didn''t cry.


    Miyu was already in this world when she opened her eyes after being given a request by Shirou.


    Miyu thought about Shirou final move.


    ....


    As if she realized something, Shirou was slightly surprised, and then reacted.


    "Miyu, Onii-san asked me to tell you, sorry, I have to part ways for a while."


    After that, Shirou directly cast a magic spell on the scroll given by Wu Ming and made a wish.


    In Miyu eyes, Shirou immediately made a request, then firmly turned around and left.


    Miyu who doesn''t know what''s going on yet, has juste to this strange world.


    "Miyu!!" Then an excited voice came.

 Chapter 145: Good Work Miyu

    Chapter 145: Good Work Miyu


    "Miyu!!" Hearing an excited voice, she raised his head.


    A warm embrace embraced Miyu.


    "No...Vumin Onii-chan..." Miyu raised her head in disbelief and said.


    Miyu who was always strong without tears, even shed tears at this time.


    After all, she was told to part at thest second, and when she was ready, she met at the next. This is definitely uneptable for a 10 year old.


    "Sorry, Miyu, you have suffered." Wu Ming said sadly, then wiped Miyu tears with his hand.


    "It doesn''t hurt, Onii-chan found me in the end." Miyu shook her head.


    Wu Ming deeply med himself and hugged Miyu tightly


    Looking at Miyu worn out coat which was full of smell, Wu Ming could imagine it.


    A little girl who had no rtives and no reason in this world appeared on the street in thin clothes, in order to keep her body warm, the little girl took out old clothes from the trash and put them on.


    Got to know that Miyu was a little girl who didn''t have the strength to lift weights, and Wu Ming didn''t teach Miyu Magecraft.


    One was to let Miyu live a stable life, and the other was that Miyu didn''t really like Magecraft.


    Fortunately, there are no human traffickers in Fuyuki City. If Miyu was caught by human traffickers then something happened to Miyu, Wu Ming could destroy the world at that time.


    Don''t doubt whether Wu Ming can do such a thing. As the Dragon of the Root, he has strong faith and determination to destroy everything for Miyu sake.


    After all, his little sister is suffering, how can he let his little sister suffer?


    Wu Ming gently removed the worn clothes from Miyu, and put his own clothes on Miyu.


    Then Wu Ming hugged Miyu and said.


    "Go Miyu, let''s go home."


    Miyu eyes widened.


    "Go home?"


    "Um, it''s a house only ours." Wu Ming smiled and nodded.


    Wu Ming immediately opened the <Gate> and brought Miyu to the Sakatsuki Residence.


    Kaleidostick appeared where the two of them were.


    The kaleidostick stuck to the ce where Wu Ming had disappeared.


    "..."


    After that, Kaleidostick seemed to have found something, and immediately turned around to move in a certain direction.


    .....


    Wu Ming took Miyu to take a bath and change into her new clothes, then under Wu Ming tutge, Miyu fell asleep peacefully.


    Wu Ming walked out of the room.


    "It seems that Miyu was very tired, and fell asleep as soon as the story started."


    Wu Ming had just started talking to Miyu, and found that Miyu breathing had stabilized.


    "After testing, Miyu-sama soul has had its ups and downs. It''s not surprising that there is such a situation," exined Chrys.


    "I know, it''s just that I still can''t help but worry about Miyu." Wu Ming sighed and said.


    Wu Ming was still ming himself at this time.


    If he didn''t casually see Tohsaka Rin fighting Luvia, how good it would be if he found out about Miyu earlier, and if he didn''t bother setting up various investigative techniques in Fuyuki City.


    Wu Ming kept asking himself, after all, when he first saw Miyu, Miyu expression made Wu Ming never forget.


    Shaking his head, Wu Ming decided not to think about this. After all, Miyu has returned, and Wu Ming will not let Miyu suffer anymore.


    "Um, while it''s still early, buy some of Miyu daily necessities and ingredients."


    With that said, Wu Ming walked out of the Sakatsuki Residence.


    .....


    At this time, the blue Kaleidostick came outside the Sakatsuki residence.


    "This the Magecraft Workshop!? Who built such arge-scale and high-strength Magecraft workshop," said Lan Baishi.


    "I have to analyze it first."


    Then, Sapphire began to analyze the barrier outside the Sakatsuki residence.


    Due to Miyu arrival, the barrier was opened by Wu Ming with seven major barriers, 21 minor barriers, and a total of 28 barriers forming the world.


    Even if Ruby and Sapphire were the highest level Mystic Code, it would be impossible to interpret the barrier formation without a user, not to mention even if there was a user, it might not be able to open the barrier.


    However, if you give Sapphire some time, it can really be solved.


    However, time is always not enough.


    Wu Ming concealed his aura, concealing his figure floating in the air watching Sapphire every move.


    Wu Ming had found it ever since Sapphire approached the Sakatsuki residence.


    Since Wu Ming knew that this Kaleidostick was harmless, he did not hinder it.


    Unlike other Magus, Wu Ming Magecraft Workshop would not be found unless raided.


    Thend thousands of meters around the Sakatsuki residence had been turned into a Magecraft Workshop.


    Under Wu Ming instructions, the barrier of the Sakatsuki residence was quickly opened by Sapphire.


    Otherwise, with Sapphire current situation, it might take a long time to break the barrier of the Sakatsuki residence.


    Then, Sapphire floated in and flew in.


    "Are you looking for Miyu to be the new owner" Wu Ming said.


    Wu Ming thought for a while, but decided to leave it to Miyu to make a decision.


    Wu Ming now understood that he couldn''t always apany Miyu, Miyu had to strengthen her own strength.


    Even in this peaceful world, Miyu should at least have the ability to protect herself.


    Wu Ming no longer paid attention to the situation of the Sakatsuki residence, and left here.


    ....


    Half an hourter, Wu Ming returned with some purchased items.


    Entering the house, Wu Ming put down all kinds of food and daily necessities.


    Turning his head, Wu Ming looked at Miyu who was hiding outside the bedroom door.


    "Don''t hide, I found you long ago."


    Wu Ming could be said to have monitoring every ce in the Sakatsuki residence, and even a fly could be found urately. Of course, the premise is that flies enter.


    "Onii-chan" Miyu entered slightly embarrassed.


    At this time, Miyu clothes changed a lot.


    Miyu holds a Sapphire wand in her hand, a light blue-purple outfit, like a schoolgirl swimsuit, she wears knee-length boots only on her feet, a small ck wing-like skirt on her waist, and a white skirt extending from her back A small robe, like a fairy.


    "This is very good, Miyu, it suits you very well." Wu Ming said with a smile.


    "No Onii-chan, don''t make fun of me." Miyu said blushing.


    "Why?" Wu Ming walked to Miyu and crouched down.


    "How can Onii-chan make fun of your little sister. And..."


    Wu Ming looked at Miyu eyes firmly and said, "Have you made up your mind?"


    Miyu didn''t blush anymore at this time, and looked into Wu Ming eyes.


    After that, Miyu little head nodded firmly.


    "Un, it''s decided, Onii-chan."


    Wu Ming smiled.


    "That''s good, Miyu, you have to remember that no matter how you choose, I will be your strong supporter."


    "Thank you, Onii-chan." Miyu hugged Wu Ming and said softly.


    Wu Ming hugged Miyu with both hands, quietly enjoying the tranquility of the moment.

 Chapter 146: Miyu and Illya

    Chapter 146: Miyu and Illya


    The next day, Wu Ming proposed to go directly to the location of the ss Cards and pick them up, but Sapphire objected.


    "I think Miyu-sama should go to Luvia-sama. Luvia-sama has the ss Cards sent by Bazett-sama, who is very familiar with ss Cards."


    However, Wu Ming said: "I don''t think the little girl can teach Miyu anything."


    Finally, by Miyu decision, she went to look for Luvia, whom she had never met before.


    After all, ording to Sapphire, Luvia might still be looking for Sapphire right now.


    "Alright, you can go to Miyu." Wu Ming looked back early.


    "Huh? Onii-chan brother isn''t going with me?" Miyu asked in confusion.


    "Miyu!" Wu Ming raised his rare seriousness and looked at Miyu seriously.


    "YesYes." Miyu looked at Wu Ming nervously.


    "You know, you are a magical girl now, and you have to learn to be independent, so I will not help you this time, it is your own choice." Wu Ming said with a serious expression.


    "Un! So that''s it, Onii-chan," Miyu answered earnestly.


    Then Miyu left the house as if stepping on a battlefield.


    Wu Ming heaved a sigh of relief as soon as Miyu left.


    "I''d better not show up just yet."


    After that, because he was still unsure of Miyu, Wu Ming used the invisibility technique to secretly follow Miyu.


    Since Sapphire was nowhere to be found, Luvia who had rested all night started looking for Sapphire again.


    "Where did Sapphire go?" said Luvia angrily.


    "Are you Luvia?" Suddenly, a little girl''s voice reached Luvia ears.


    Luvia turned her head, and a little ck-haired girl, about 10 years old, stood not far away.


    "Yes, I am Luvia, who are you little sister, how do you know me?" Luvia said happily.


    Wu Ming who followed behind, witnessed this scene, and the corner of his mouth twitched slightly.


    It seemed that during Tohsaka Rin absence, Luvia had always been very elegant.


    "Luvia-sama." Sapphire appeared from behind Miyu and bowed to Luvia.


    "So you are here! Sapphire,e back with me!" Luvia said very angrily as if she had seen a worrying child.


    "I''m sorry, Luvia-sama, now my master is Miyu." Sapphire said politely, and pointed at Miyu humanely.


    As if acknowledging her fate, Luvia stroked her forehead sadly, then said.


    "Really, Sapphire, how could you involve an ordinary person."


    "Since Luvia-sama and Rin-sama neglected the task, there is no way this can be done." Sapphire said calmly.


    "Regarding the restoration of ss Cards, I volunteer." At this time, Miyu voice came.


    "Instead of letting it go, it''s better to leave these ss Cards to you." Miyu said with a bit of pain.


    "Oh~ Looks like you''re not an ordinary person either." Luvia narrowed her eyes.


    "I helped you recover your ss Cards. You''re not allowed to ask me about that, how about that."


    Luvia looked into Miyu clear eyes, thought for a moment, then nodded.


    "It can only be like this, who made Sapphire their master?"


    Wu Ming nodded in satisfaction, then he left.


    Miyu and Luvia went to the cafe and sat down.


    After all, even if Luvia couldn''t ask about Miyu past, she should at least understand each other.


    But Wu Ming had no interest in listening as the two spoke, and it didn''t matter if Luvia asked something.


    ording to past customs, Wu Ming would now go to Illya house for dinner, but because of Miyu, Wu Ming sent a message to Illya and the others saying that he would not be leaving today.


    After Wu Ming came home, he was busy in the kitchen.


    For Miyu sake, Wu Ming even made some omelette rice.


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    Wu Ming felt a little confused.


    "Illya?"


    That''s right, Illya, Shirou, Se, Leysritt who came to the door.


    Wu Ming went to open the door.


    "Onii-chan~" Illya smiled sweetly.


    "Why are you all here?" Wu Ming asked suspiciously.


    Shirou and Se were slightly embarrassed, and Leysritt still looked indifferent.


    "Hehehe~ Onii-chan didn''t say your little sister is back, we just wanted to celebrate." Illya touched his head slightly embarrassed.


    "I thought you guys wanted to eat the food I cooked." Wu Mingughed.


    Everyone was embarrassed.


    "Hurry in, it''s freshly cooked." Wu Ming quickly stepped aside.


    "Yes~~" everyone answered and walked to the Sakatsuki residence.


    ....


    In the kitchen, Wu Ming was busy, because of the importance of the day, he chose not to let anyone help, but chose to do it himself.


    Illya and the others sat in the living room, chatting.


    In a few moments, Miyu returned to the Sakatsuki Residence.


    "I''m back~" Miyu shouted as usual.


    "Are you back, Miyu." Wu Ming walked out of the kitchen.


    Illya and the others stood up and looked at Miyu.


    "Miyu, let me introduce to you. This is Illya." Wu Ming pointed at Illya.


    For some reason, Miyu and Illya looked at each other seriously, and there was a special feeling between the two, and Wu Ming began to introduce the other.


    "There''s also Shirou, Se, and Leysritt."


    When introducing Shirou, Miyu eyes fluctuated slightly, but quickly disappeared.


    "Hello, my name is Sakatsuki Miyu. Nice to meet you, please advise." Miyu bowed very politely.


    "Beautiful so elegant" For the somewhat rxed Illya, this was undoubtedly a child from someone else family.


    "Un, you guys talk first, Shirou helps carry the te, the te is almost done."


    "Yes Onii-san."


    Immediately, arge table filled with tes was ced on the table.


    Seeing this luxurious table, Illya eximed.


    "Wow~ So luxurious. Onii-chan really loves Miyu."


    Leysritt looked at Miyu with a hint of envy.


    Miyu didn''t speak, but looked at the loving omelet in front of her.


    "Onii-chan, I''m so happy right now" Miyu muttered and smiled.


    Wu Ming and others did not hear Miyu words, and then Wu Ming said: "I don''t want to do much. If you guys weren''t here, I would have cooked enough for Miyu and I."


    The crowd started to party.


    "By the way, Vumin house is huge, aren''t there any other maids or something?" Maybe because she was a nanny, Se was a bit worried about this matter.


    "No, how can I say it. The Sakatsuki residence was built with special wood, which can effectively reduce dust, so there is no need for special cleaning." Wu Ming put down his chopsticks and said.


    "Is there such a type of wood?!" Se muttered to herself with a bit of confusion.


    Wu Ming hastily used Magecraft, which affected the others.


    However after being affected, Illya body seemed to have a shield, only a slight fluctuation in his eyes.


    Soon, several people finished their dinner.


    After expelling Illya and the others, Wu Ming taught Miyu some basic knowledge of Magecraft.


    Well, indeed most of them were taught by Chrys, moreover Wu Ming didn''t understand basic things like this.


    After almost midnight, Miyu said to Wu Ming and left the Sakatsuki Residence.


    "Be careful on the road~" Wu Ming waved his hand and watched Miyu leave.


    Still restless, Wu Ming used the invisibility technique again and followed Miyu.

 Chapter 147: The First Battle of the Magical Girl

    Chapter 147: The First Battle of the Magical Girl


    Miyu came to Homurahara high school.


    After the meeting between Miyu and Luvia, at the same time, there were also lovers in the high school yground.


    Wu Ming stood in a certain academy building at Homurahara Academy high school, staring at Illya and Tohsaka Rin in the middle of the yground.


    "So, Illya has also be the new owner of Kaleidostick, perfect for this girl." Wu Ming smiled.


    Seeing Illya to walk to the toilet, Wu Ming watched with interest.


    With a sh of light in the toilet, Illya walked out in a pink magical girl costume.


    A pink series top and skirt, pink boots, a small cloak behind her like little wings, her hair tied up in two pairs of hair essories like bunny ears, and a red magic wand in her hand.


    "Why did you go to the toilet to change?" Tohsaka Rin who was standing on the yground, asked cluelessly.


    "Because I''m so shy..." Illya said weakly.


    "Howe, Illya-chan~ A magical girl only for people to see~ A magical aunt like Rin-san will be teased~" A frivolous voice came from the wand in her hand.


    Wu Ming heard it through extraordinary hearing, and of course, only this unscrupulous Ruby would say it.


    "Ruby!!" Tohsaka Rin looked like the incarnation of an evil spirit, with red eyes and ck back staring at the ruby in Illya hand.


    "Aiya, we still have to do business." Ruby started to change the subject.


    "Huh! If it wasn''t for today business, you would have been beaten by me."


    Tohsaka Rin snorted coldly, then looked at Illya.


    "Get ready, Illya."


    "Anything?" Illya asked in confusion.


    In an instant, arge magic circle appeared at Illya and Tohsaka Rin feet.


    The magic circle kept on turning,plex and fickle, as if the flowers were constantly blooming and withering.


    "This.. what is this?!" Illya asked frantically.


    "Don''t worry, this is only the path to the mirror world." Tohsaka Rin exined from the side.


    "Street?" Illya asked hesitantly, holding Ruby.


    "Add an imaginary axis to the fifth measurement variable"


    "Starting preparing to retreat"


    "Confirm that there is a plural space"


    "Central coordinates have been set"


    "Form a reflection route with a radius of two meters"


    "The partial reversal of the natural corridor begins"


    "Next we will go to the world where ss Cards exist." Tohsaka Rin said very ably.


    "The world in which the cards exist?" Illya is getting confused.


    "Yes, it is connected to the mirror world."


    "Assuming this world is also one mirror image, then this is a mirror world."


    "That is the world that ss Cards are in, the world of mirrors."


    "Simply put, it''s the world in the mirror."


    Tohsaka Rin exined.


    In an instant, there was a change in front of Iliya, and the originally deserted academy became a little strange at the moment.


    There were still many shards like ss floating in the sky.


    "The coordinates are stable, and space is moved~" Ruby who was being held by Illya twisted her body quite humanly, and said to Illya.


    "Thisthismirror world?" Illya looked around in confusion.


    "Illya! Someoneing!" Tohsaka Rin shouted.


    "Anything!? What''s toe!?" said Illya in a panic.


    Then, in the middle of the yground, Illya saw a very strange sight.


    In the middle of the yground, a cloud of ck mist condensed, forming ck mud like a ck hole.


    An arm stretched out from the ck mud, like in a horror movie.


    "This what is this?" Illya was a little scared.


    "Don''t be afraid, Illya, this is the Heroic Spirit in ss Cards." Tohsaka Rin said.


    "Heroic Spirits? What''s that?" As an elementary school student, Illya didn''t know about Heroic Spirit matters.


    "Heroic Spirits are heroes in the history of mankind, who are sublimated by legend after death," exined Tohsaka Rin.


    "The power of ss Cards is provided by the Heroic Spirit. If you want to get ss Cards, you must first defeat Heroic Spirits in ss Cards, which are the incarnations of Heroic Spirits."


    "Oh!? .. fighting?!" Illya was slightly absent-minded.


    "Of course, didn''t I tell you?" Tohsaka Rin said awkwardly.


    "Of course not!" Illya is hysterical.


    "First don''t talk about this, it''sing."


    After hearing Tohsaka Rin words, Illya looked at the center of the yground.


    A beautiful woman, wearing a half-open ck leather jacket and ck blindfold, was standing there.


    "Uh----" A zombie-like voice came from the woman body.


    She raised his head, and the jewel on the eyepatch was like an eyeball, emitting a strange red glow.


    "So terrible..." Illya was terrified.


    After all, Illya was still an ordinary elementary school student two days ago, even if it was a clone of the relegated version of the Heroic Spirit, it could not be beaten by an elementary school student.


    "Come on, Illya!" Illya heard Tohsaka Rin nudge, but this voice seemed a bit far away.


    Illya stared helplessly at Tohsaka Rin who was hiding far away.


    "Illya! Get out of here!" shouted Ruby.


    Illya subconsciously hid to the side, and a short sword connected by a chain was inserted into its origin.


    "Hurry up, Illya," Ruby said.


    "What do you want to do?" asked Illya in a trembling voice.


    "Imagine a powerful attack," Ruby said.


    Illya was still a little scared, and she closed his eyes and waved Ruby.


    A sh that tore through the atmosphere flew towards the ckened Servant.


    *Explosion----!*


    The sound of the punch came, and Illya opened his eyes and looked at her in disbelief.


    "Ohhhh~ Amazing, Illya, you really unleashed such a powerful sh."


    "Is that so? Seems effective" Illya said weakly.


    On the roof of the mirror world, Wu Ming was standing on it.


    As early as Illya and Tohsaka Rin entered the mirror world, Wu Ming followed closely.


    With the strong strength of the Caster ss, no one found any trace of Wu Ming.


    Seeing Illya who was immature or even a rookie, Wu Ming could only shake his head.


    "Really, Illya is still too gentle as expected, and too dangerous to involve Illya, who doesn''t have the slightestbat experience," said Wu Ming.


    "However, almost there." Wu Ming smiled.


    As the opponent dodged the attack, Illya started using low power shots.


    Then the opponent starts using Noble Phantasm.


    "Illya, dodge immediately, the opponent will use Noble Phantasm." Tohsaka Rin shouted after that.


    As Tohsaka Rin stood in front of Iliya and activated defensive Magecraft, a tiny figure walked out of the shadows.


    "Install ss Cards Lancer"


    "Gae Bolg!!!"

 Chapter 148: Go to School

    Chapter 148: Go to School


    "Gae Bolg!!!"


    Miyu threw a red spear after inserting Lancer ss Cards at Sapphire and stabbed forward.


    The spear pierced the Servant ckened chest.


    The red magic circle in front of the ckened Rider shattered and disappeared.


    Rider sprayed blood, and his figure slowly faded. After disappearing, a card appeared on the spot.


    Miyu takes the Rider ss Cards in her hands, and Gae Bolg disappears and transforms into Kaleidostick Sapphire.


    "MiMiyu?!" said Illya surprised.


    "Hello, Illya," Miyu greeted calmly.


    Because she had met each other before, and after Wu Ming teaching, although Miyu was not very indifferent to Illya, it also counted how good the rtionship was, it was just an acquaintance.


    "Illya, is he someone you know?" Tohsaka Rin asked.


    "Hmm un, she is Onii-chan little sister. I went to Onii-chan house once to meet his little sister." Illya hesitated, but she still told Tohsaka Rin.


    "Oh hoo hoo hoo~" Suddenly, a strangeugh came.


    Tohsaka Rin immediately gritted her teeth, then said, "This voice Luvia!!"


    Tohsaka Rin looked in the direction of the voice.


    Luvia came very gracefully and looked at Tohsaka Rin triumphantly.


    "How about it, Tohsaka Rin, this time I''m the first."


    After that, Luvia looked at Miyu.


    "Thank you, Miyu."


    Miyu handed the ss Cards to Luvia.


    "Too bad Tohsaka Rin, I will ept these ss Cards, oh hoo hoo hoo~"


    "Don''t be so proud!!" Tohsaka Rin suddenly dashed forward, punching Luvia in the face.


    Luvia was beaten and flew to the ground.


    Illya and Miyu watched this scene in bewilderment, somewhat surprised.


    "Since you saw it,e and help early, you bastard!!" Tohsaka Rin clenched her fists and looked at Luvia.


    Luvia touched her face painfully, got up, and said, "You! Doing something like this to a woman face, of course, I hate you barbarians the most!!"


    "Stop talking nonsense! I''m not a sneak attack!"


    After arguing, the two got into a fight.


    "Aiya. It has developed into this situation," Ruby said helplessly.


    "By the way, what is this?" Illya said weakly with drooping shoulders.


    At this moment, the mirror world suddenly began to tremble.


    "W...what''s wrong!?" Illya asked.


    "Because ss Cards were recycled, the mirror world started to crumble." Ruby exined.


    "Then let''s hurry back!" Illya panicked.


    "Not bad, it looks like anger attacks are more beautiful." Luvia sighed heavily and said shyly.


    "Huh~ As long as I know your attack route, you will be able to hide it." Tohsaka Rin was also dressed in a mess.


    "Oh, it doesn''t seem to be working anymore, they''ve started bodynguage."


    Seeing the two still fighting, and Ruby who answered very calmly, Illya was confused: "How can you guys chat calmly?"


    At this time, Miyu walked to the middle of the three.


    "Sapphire." Miyu said.


    "Yes, Master," answered Sapphire.


    At the same time, as before entering, arge magic circle appeared at the feet of several people. However, unlike the magic circle used by Ruby, the magic circle used by Sapphire was blue-purple.


    "Remove the imaginary axis of the measuring variable, and fix the coordinates of the center"


    "The radius is six meters, forming a path of reflection"


    "Back to the ordinary world."


    In an instant, light enveloped everyone, and then, Illya, Miyu and the others disappeared.


    Wu Ming watched the disappearance of several people, and said.


    "Then let''s go too, Chrys."


    "Yes sir."


    ....


    Real world.


    Sakatsuki residence.


    Wu Ming sat in the courtyard, waiting for Miyu return.


    In a few moments, Miyu walked to the Sakatsuki residence.


    "I''m back, Onii-chan." Miyu said.


    "Wee back, how are you Miyu, are you okay?" Wu Ming smiled gently.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry, Onii-chan." After that, Miyu hesitated to speak.


    Of course Wu Ming discovered Miyu anomaly.


    "Is there anything else you want to ask, Miyu." Wu Ming touched Miyu head and said softly.


    "What do Onii-chan think of Illya?" Miyu said.


    Wu Ming who followed Miyu secretly, naturally knew why Miyu asked.


    Then he said: "Illya, she is just an ordinary elementary school student."


    "Really" Miyu lowered her head, thinking.


    "By the way, do you want to go to school, Miyu."


    "Eh?!"


    ....


    The next day, Illyay weakly on the table.


    "Ah, so sleepy~"


    At this time, Taiga Fujimura homeroom teacher walked in.


    "Hi everybody! Although it''s a bit sudden, but today there is a transfer student, pleasee in~" After Taiga Fujimura said that, and Miyu put on the Homurahara Elementary School uniform and walked to the podium with bag in hand.


    "I am Sakatsuki Miyu, please advise." Miyu bowed.


    "Oh~ so cute~"


    "She''s really polite."


    Many people started the discussion below.


    Illya raised his head unimaginably and looked at Miyu.


    "Enough, everyone, shut up!" Taiga Fujimura wrote Miyu name on the ckboard, turned around and patted the table.


    "Miyu just returned from overseas, there are many things she doesn''t understand, you guys have to take care of her."


    "Yes~" the children said in unison.


    "Let me see, uh Miyu, sitting behind Illya."


    "Okay, teacher."


    Miyu walked to the table behind Illya and sat down.


    Illya who is still sleepy and can''t sleep anymore, is like sitting on a needle at this time, she is very careful.


    For a moment, because Taiga Fujimura forgot to take a copy of the teaching materials, this lesson was temporarily self-taught.


    Illya found an excuse and left the ss.


    "Phew~" Illya sighed.


    "Aiyah, that really is an ancient plot."


    Ruby got out of Illya hair and stood on Illya shoulder, Ruby pushed aside Kaleidostick body at this point, leaving only three pairs of small five-pointed winged stars.


    "Yes~ there is a mysterious transfer student~" Illya said weakly.


    "This is often seen in magical girl plots." A very polite and crisp voice appeared.


    Illya turned his head and it turned out to be the Kaleidostick that Miyu was holdingst night.


    At this time, like Ruby, the Kaleidostick body was pulled, leaving only a six-pointed star with a bow at the end of the rod.


    "Ah, isn''t this Sapphire~" Ruby greeted enthusiastically.


    "I didn''t see you all night, Onee-sama."


    "Onee-sama!?" Illya shouted in surprise.

 Chapter 149: Explanation

    Chapter 149: Exnation


    Illya, Ruby, and Sapphire walked here on the rooftop of Homurahara Elementary School.


    "Um, why is Ruby called Onee-sama?" Illya asked.


    "That''s because Sapphire and I are Mystic Code created at the same time," Ruby said.


    "I am Sapphire, this is our first meeting, please take care of me and Onee-sama." Sapphire looked down.


    "Please take care of me too, I am Illya." Illya quickly returned the salute.


    (It feels so polite~) Illya thought.


    "Sapphire~ Your master?" asked Ruby.


    "Yes, my new master is Miyu-sama. By the way, if it weren''t for Vumin-sama, I might not be able to make a contract with Miyu-sama."


    "Eh? Does it have anything to do with Onii-chan?" Illya asked.


    "Yes, after I separated from Onee-sama, I looked everywhere for someone who was fated, but I found the magic aura left by Miyu-sama, and then followed all the way to Vumin-sama house."


    Illya and Ruby listened intently.


    "Vumin-sama house is a very powerful Magecraft workshop. It took a long time to break the outer barrier ording to my current situation. However because Vumin-sama allowed me to enter the Sakatsuki Residence, I was with Miyu-sama. After discussion, we signed the contract."


    "This If you say so, Onii-chan is also a Magus?" said Illya with sudden enlightenment.


    "Un, Vumin-sama magic power is quite strong, I even thought Vumin-sama was a Servant."


    When she first saw Wu Ming, Sapphire was also shocked.


    Because Wu Ming didn''t hide his magic power and aura, Sapphire easily sensed Wu Ming immense magic power. Even Sapphire guess was right.


    After Wu Ming was transformed into ss Cards, he was condensed into his own entity and continued with his own magic power, although it was not the same as the essence of a Servant, it was no different.


    But one thing is that Wu Ming has be stronger.


    Because Servants and Heroic Spirits in ss Cards are slightly different.


    Servants are subject to their own ss, master magic power, territory, and other aspects. ss Cards contain the power of the Heroic Spirit. Even though there are alsond ss and reputation restrictions, they are not affected by the magic influence of the Master.


    In other words by relying solely on his own existence, Wu Ming with his immense magic power, all attributes had received the maximum bonus.


    Of course, Wu Ming was just a special asion. After all, ss Cards were originally reserved for use by human Magus. If used by a human Magus, various restrictions will reappear.


    Even if ss Cards materialized, it was a subconscious shell, only instinctively attacking pure magic blocks from its own territory, absorbing the existence of the underground leyline.


    "By the way, Onii-chan Illya was the one you went to that night?" Ruby asked.


    Since the whole family had dinner, Illya didn''t bring Ruby but left her at home.


    "Un, Onii-chan house is huge, like royalty." Illya nodded, his eyes filled with another look.


    "Well yeah yeah, I really want to see Onii-chan who made Illya an idiot~" Ruby started teasing again.


    "What did you say!" Illya pped Ruby shyly, and Ruby dodged quickly.


    "Hahaha, having said that, the owner of Sapphire Miyu is also very strong, and she can use <Install> (Phantasm Summon) of ss Cards." Ruby quickly changed the subject.


    "Yeah, I was surprised at first too. I didn''t expect Miyu-sama to be so talented."


    "If ~ if there is a strong Magus brother, it is normal to have high talent, but it is really worthy of being a Sapphire, you can find a great Master ~" Ruby said.


    With this reason, it could be consideredforting Illya, after all, Illya appearance yesterday was too weak.


    "I''m really sorry that I''m not a great master... By the way, what is <Install>?" Illya shrugged, and then raised doubts.


    "Un? Didn''t Onee-sama exin to Illya-sama?" said Sapphire in a confused and surprised voice.


    "AhaAhahaha~ I forgot."


    "..."


    Then, Sapphire told about ss Cards.


    "So like that." Illya felt relieved as if she had understood something important.


    "Is that the hero in the lege? They are very strong." Illya smiled.


    "For unknown reasons, ss Cards do not appear at the same time, and after two ss Cards appear, the Mage Association sends a Magus to recover both ss Cards." Sapphire continued.


    Regarding this matter, Wu Ming has also studied with Zelretch, it seems that Wu Ming has different ss Cards, which causes confusion when ss Cards and Miyu appear.


    "ss Cards are made of very high magic theory, and the Mage Association sent us to recover ss Cards together with Rin-sama and Luvia-sama." Obviously Sapphire.


    "We separated ourselves from them because the two of them couldn''t work together. Really, only two are always fighting~" Ruby finally sneered.


    "So, how many ss Cards have you collected now?" Illya asked.


    "Now that I have taken back Archer and Lancer, plus the Rider ss Cards that Miyu-sama defeated yesterday, a total of three ss Cards." Sapphire said.


    "Illya, do you remember the ss Cards Archer that Rin showed you? Those are ss Cards," said Ruby.


    Illya remembered the card Tohsaka Rin showed Illya that day.


    "Oh, I see."


    "Miyu-sama uses ss Cards Lancer, hero Cu Chinn, son of light in Celtic mythology, spear Gae Bolg, a cursed spear that can hit the heart." Sapphire said.


    "Oh!? Is it really that dangerous?!" Illya was a little surprised.


    "Of course, after all, these are the weapons used by heroes in legend~" Ruby interrupted while hovering.


    At this moment, a voice came.


    "Sapphire."


    Illya turned to look at the roof door.


    Miyu was standing there in her school uniform.


    "Don''t run, I''m really worried." Miyu said.


    Because she had been taken care of by Wu Ming exclusive Mystic Code, Miyu cared deeply for Sapphire.


    "Sorry, Miyu-sama." Sapphire flew fast.


    At this moment, Miyu looked at Illya, and Illya looked at Miyu.


    Both sides fell silent.

 Chapter 150: Heart to heart conversation

    Chapter 150: Heart to heart conversation


    "Hello, I''m Illya." Who is Illya shy?


    "Un, I''m Miyu."


    Then, as the school bell rang, the two hurriedly left the roof.


    After that, whether in math, fine arts, housekeeping, sports, etc. Miyu showed genius talent.


    This shocked a group of elementary school students and teachers, and even Fujimura Taiga homeroom teacher went crazy.


    ....


    In the evening, Illya sat on a small chair in the garden with a face of failure.


    "I said you are also almost simr, do you need to be depressed like this?" Ruby said from the side.


    "Hehehe~ I said, it''s no big deal, but I didn''t expect geniuses to actually exist." Illya sighed and said.


    After that, Illya got up and left.


    As soon as she turned his head, she saw Miyu passing through the garden and Wu Ming who hade to pick her up.


    "Onii-chan and Miyu." Illya was a little nervous.


    "Yo~ Illya, why are you in the park alone?" Wu Ming greeted Ilya.


    Miyu nodded at Illya without saying anything.


    "It''s nothing, I''m going home now." Illya blushed and touched her head, she couldn''t say she was sitting here to rx in shock.


    "So do you want me to take you home?" Wu Ming said softly.


    "Then I will trouble you, Onii-chan." Illya smiled shyly.


    After that, Wu Ming grabbed Miyu hand and followed Illya, walking down the street like a stroll.


    As if holding on to her limit, Illya spoke.


    "Un, Onii-chan, are you also a Magus?" Illya asked carefully.


    In response, Wu Ming smiled.


    "I''m really sorry, because I didn''t expect Illya to be involved in magic, so I didn''t tell you my identity in the first ce."


    Wu Ming apology made Illya feel even more embarrassed, and he waved his hand quickly.


    "Nono no, I''m sorry, asking about other people privacy or something"


    Ruby who couldn''t stand watching patted Illya head,


    "Why so eager to apologize."


    Illya blushed and didn''t know what to say.


    "Hahaha~ it''s fine, Illya, it''s no secret to ask such things in a Magecraft session, you''re almost half a Magus now." Wu Ming smiled and touched Illya head.


    "Why half?" Illya asked confused.


    "That''s because Illya is a magical girl, how did she be a Magus~" Ruby sneered.


    "Shut up!!" Illya grabbed Ruby angrily and put it in her school bag, looking at Wu Ming with red cheeks.


    Wu Ming continued: "The reason why I said that Illya is a half Magus is because Illya has just been exposed to Magecraft just now, and there are so many things you don''t understand."


    Illya little head nodded. She didn''t even know the Heroic Spirit yesterday. If Sapphire hadn''t exined to her today, she probably wouldn''t have found out now.


    "To be honest, Illya is the best at being a magical girl." Wu Ming tone began to change.


    How to put it, in short, it gave Illya a feeling of joy.


    "How should I put it, Illya, you better leave the world of Magecraft after you finish collecting ss Cards and safely be an elementary school student."


    "After all, the world of Magecraft has a darkness that you can''t imagine," said Wu Ming solemnly.


    Just as Illya was dumbfounded by Wu Ming words, Wu Ming tone changed.


    "Un~ But even if you continue to choose this path, I will protect you."


    Wu Ming in an unusually gentle tone touched Illya head.


    The gentle words and gentle touch made Illya blush, as if she had fallen into an illusion, and stared at Wu Ming stupidly.


    "What is it, Illya, are you alright?" Wu Ming squeezed Illya face and asked anxiously.


    "No...it''s okay!" Illya reacted quickly, his face turning red, and she waved his hand frantically.


    "I... Go home first, Se must be worried," said Illya.


    After that, Illya went home.


    After dropping Illya home, Wu Ming took Miyu hand and walked down the street.


    "Onii-chan likes Illyasviel?" Miyu asked suddenly.


    "Why do you ask?" said Wu Ming as he looked at Miyu in confusion.


    "Because Onii-chan cares about Illyasviel." Miyu was silent for a while, and said.


    Wu Ming smiled, and touched Miyu head: "Our Miyu is not jealous, right?"


    Miyu blushed, shook her head and said, "I''m not jealous."


    However, no matter how one looked at it, it felt a bit hollow.


    "That''s because Illya gives me the same feeling as Miyu," Wu Ming said seriously.


    This time, Miyu was confused.


    "Same with me?"


    Wu Ming nodded to Miyu.


    "Yes, Miyu, the feeling Illya gives me is a holy grail like you."


    Miyu eyes widened.


    Wu Ming continued: "I once noticed that there was a strange magic power in Illya. I secretly examined Illya body and found that there was this seal deep inside Illya body."


    Wu Ming walked to the door of the Sakatsuki house, opened the door, and entered with Miyu.


    "Because I once thought about sealing your Holy Grail physique, so I studied this kind of seal."


    Wu Ming managed to sit on a stone bench in the courtyard and let Miyu sit on the side.


    "So, this world is not without the Holy Grail War, but someone prevented the Holy Grail War from happening."


    "So Onii-chan cares about Illyasviel out of sympathy?" Miyu said.


    "Why?" Wu Ming smiled and shook his head: "That''s because Illya is also a cute kid, I like children the most."


    "Just as much as I like Miyu, it''s not because you are the Holy Grail that I care about you, but because I only like humans and love you sweet children."


    After that, Wu Ming walked to Miyu and squatted down: "So, I didn''t choose to look after you out of sympathy or other reasons, but we met."


    Wu Ming touched Miyu head and saw that her pupils were of a simr color to him.


    "For such a simple reason, you will be my beloved little sister."


    Even though Wu Ming said it made Miyu blush, Miyu still listened to Wu Ming very seriously.


    "How about maintaining a good rtionship with Illya?"


    Seeing Wu Ming smiling face, Miyu blushed and nodded.


    "Okay, I will cook, what do you want to eat Miyu?" Wu Ming stood up and said.


    "Omelette..." Miyu whispered.


    "Then make a fancy special edition."


    Miyu looked behind Wu Ming and smiled.


    "Onii-chan..."

 Chapter 151: 2nd match

    Chapter 151: 2nd match


    After dinner, Miyu put on the blue and purple dress of a magical girl and walked over to Wu Ming where he was enjoying staring at the moon.


    "Are you going, Miyu." Wu Ming said with his eyes closed while drinking a cup of tea.


    Although Miyu was a little curious as to why Wu Ming looked at the moon and closed his eyes, she nodded.


    "Un, Luvia-san ordered to gather near the Fuyuki City Bridge tonight."


    "Is that so, be careful, those ss Cards are a bit of a hassle." Wu Ming opened his eyes and looked at Miyu.


    "Un, Onii-chan."


    Miyu left the Sakatsuki Mansion, and Wu Ming, who was sitting in then stood up.


    "Are you worried about Miyu-sama, Master?" said Chrysbelite in Wu Ming head.


    "Um, that''s for sure. You should know that the mirror world near the Fuyuki Bridge has been around for quite some time, and now, Caster has built a Magecraft workshop."


    Although not all Magecraft workshops are as perverted as the Magecraft workshops built by Wu Ming, but don''t forget that Caster is the Traitorous Witch Medea from Age of Gods.


    "Chrys still doesn''t understand why you want to return the ss Cards Caster to its ce. Even if it''s a trial, I don''t think Miyu-sama and Illya-sama are capable of defeating Caster Medea." The Golden Green Stone shone, and continued to make sounds.


    "Therefore, I must ensure their safety, and must remain unnoticed by them."


    Wu Ming walked out of the Sakatsuki Residence, put up a magic barrier, and headed for the Fuyuki City Bridge.


    "You know, I can''t stay in this world forever, and let them grow up, so I can rest easy."


    Chrys didn''t speak, but Chrys always felt that she wasn''t talking about making Miyu more mature than other people.


    "Master, this statement of yours seems to have professional terms, I remember it being called a Tsundere."


    Wu Ming, who was walking on the road, slipped and almost fell.


    Stabilizing his body, Wu Ming stroked the Golden Green Stone.


    "This information is wrong, delete it."


    "Okay, Master."


    ....


    Fuyuki Bridge, Tohsaka Rin and Luvia stood on the bridge, waiting for Illya and Miyu to arrive.


    A pink figure came.


    "Rin-san, Luvia-san!" Illyaes here and greets the two.


    "You are here, Illya." Tosaka Rin replied.


    "Strange, why is Miyute, I know that Miyu is very punctual." After getting along with Miyu, Luvia was a little worried.


    At this moment, a petite figure came over.


    "Sorry I''mte." Miyu said breathlessly.


    Since she wanted to spend more time with her Onii-chan, Miyu found that there wasn''t enough time, and she ran quickly.


    "It''s okay, it''s not time yet." Luvia looked at the time and said to Miyu.


    "Don''t let your guard down, Illya, beware of the enemy and Luvia!" said Tohsaka Rin while pointing at Luvia.


    Illya looked helpless.


    "I really hope your fight won''t provoke us," Ruby said.


    "Miyu, finish quickly, remember to injure Tohsaka Rin while you get rid of the enemy." Luvia said with a graceful face.


    "Except for the second sentence, I understand everything." Miyu also said helplessly.


    "Then, I guess we should start the recovery of the fourth ss Cards quickly." Tohsaka Rin said, looking at Illya and Ruby.


    "Miyu." Luvia also looked at Miyu and Sapphire.


    "Yes~Yes~ I understand."


    "Um."


    As the Ruby and Sapphire spells were cast, magic circles appeared again under the feet of several people.


    Then Illya and Miyu and the others disappeared in the same ce in an instant.


    Wu Ming came here, feeling the residual magic left in the air.


    "Come in,e on in too, Chrys."


    "Yes Master."


    "Remember to use the invisibility technique, you can''t let them see me."


    "Yes Master."


    With a sh of light shing, Wu Ming also disappeared in his ce.


    ...


    After about ten seconds, Illya, Miyu and the others who had disappeared reappeared in the same ce.


    They all panic.


    "Pain, and hot, what is it?" said Illya surprised.


    "Terrible, we seem to have run into Caster who was already preparing early." Luvia wiped her face with a handkerchief and said.


    "Casters? Magus." Illya sighed.


    "Yes, there is no doubt that the opponent this time is a powerful Magus." Ruby followed with a sigh.


    "ording to the magic circles and spells used by Caster, it can be judged that it is not any Magecraft that exists in modern times, and it can be judged that Caster is using the long lost Magecraft of Age of Gods." Sapphire analyzed.


    "It''s not the worst. The most important thing was that there was a lot of magic power around Caster pointing at the control tform. This way, our attacks won''t be able to hit her." Tohsaka Rin pinched her chin and said in distress.


    "By the way, I just wanted to ask, what is the magic pointer control tform?" This new term was a bit foreign to Ilya who had just stepped into the world of Magus.


    "It is a defensive tform that can direct the flow of magic power. In general, this kind of control tform is ced in a special ce. I didn''t expect Caster to create such arge area." Tohsaka Rin said.


    "ording to the assessment, the opponent magic power is directed at the control tform only for downward defense, which means as long as you fly into the air, you can attack it." Sapphire said.


    But this made Tohsaka Rin and Luvia a little depressed.


    "But it is very difficult for Illya and Miyu to suddenly learn flying Magecraft that they have nevere into contact with."


    "Is that so?" Illya voice came from behind the two.


    The two of them saw Iliya hovering in the air, staring at the two of them excitedly.


    "W...what''s wrong?! Illya, why did you suddenly learn to fly?!" Tohsaka Rin said.


    "Extraordinary! Illya, she learned difficult flight Magecraft in an instant," said Ruby happily.


    "Can''t magical girls fly?" said Illya tilting her head.


    Tohsaka Rin was surprised by what Illya said.


    "Damn it, Miyu, you fly for me right away." Luvia said reluctantly.


    Miyu said this paragraph after a moment of silence.


    "Humans can''t fly."


    As shown in the picture, Luvia was taken aback.


    Wu Ming who was quietly hiding behind a tree, and looked at Miyu with a calm expression was a little helpless.


    "This is worthy of Miyu, it''s just as I thought..." Wu Ming smiled awkwardly.

 Chapter 152: Learn to Fly

    Chapter 152: Learn to Fly


    In the middle of the night, Miyu returned to the Sakatsuki residence.


    "Did something happen, Miyu?" Wu Ming stood in front of the door and said to Miyu who was looking gloomy.


    Miyu nodded, her face slightly frustrated.


    Wu Ming walked over to Miyu, touched her head, and said, "It''s okay, Onii-chan is here, if you have any trouble, Onii-chan will help you solve it."


    Seeing Wu Ming smiling face, Miyu also recovered her spirits, and then said: "Onii-chan can teach me to fly?"


    "Of course you can, so how about it, tomorrow morning, I will take you to learn to fly, how about it?"


    Believing in her Onii-chan, Miyu nodded quickly.


    After Miyu showered, Wu Ming saw Miyu exhaustion, so under Wu Ming tutge, Miyu fell asleep.


    Wu Ming left the room and closed the door gently.


    "Do you really want to teach Miyu-sama to fly, Master?" Chrys asked.


    After all, Wu Ming talent is high, but after all, Wu Ming Magecraft has a very high level. When he teaches Gilgamesh, he guides the teaching and allows her to awaken his magical abilities independently.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to hand over the 18 Primodial Runes to Gilgamesh, but Gilgamesh refused at that time.


    "Cough Cough~ There are many ways to make Miyu fly, but now is a good time to hone Miyu. After all, Miyu can be said to be a genius no matter what she does." Wu Ming face turned red and he coughed in embarrassment.


    "Are you saying that because Miyu-sama lost to Illya-sama in flying Magecraft, did you get hit?" Chris asked.


    Wu Ming walked into the bedroom, pushed open the door, and continued: "This is not surprising. After all, Miyu was a strong child. She just can''t find a clue right now."


    Miyu strength is not like an ordinary little girl, although Wu Ming teachings over the past five years are also very important, Miyu strong character is developed by herself.


    "So as not to drag Onii-chan." This is what Miyu once said.


    "How should I say it? Miyu is so trusting in science that some Magecraft that requires fantasy are impossible to implement."


    "It''s like flying. If a person subconsciously feels that he can''t fly, he can''t seed anyway."


    "Then what do you mean?" asked Chrys.


    "It won''t be enough to let Miyu change in a way she can ept. After all, Miyu goal is only to <stay in the air>."


    "Oh, I see."


    Wu Mingy down and ced Chrys on the table.


    "Actually, Chrys, you don''t need topliment me in disguise."


    "..." Chrys didn''t speak.


    "I don''t believe that the pure auxiliary Mystic Code created by Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg wouldn''t have such great wisdom." Wu Ming smiled.


    "Don''t think I''m smart enough, but actually I''m really scared to use my brain."


    "I know, even though I said to treat you as family, you still can''t let go."


    "..." Chrys was silent.


    "Suddenly you are told that you have a permanent owner, you are suddenly told that you cannot change the owner, you are suddenly told that you must obey the owner orders, and you are suddenly told that your freedom is restricted forever... Wu Ming tone began to change, heavy.


    "That must be very painful."


    "..." Chrys continued to be silent.


    "So if you can, please treat me as a real family member, that''s fine, Chrys." Wu Ming tone of voice changed, and he said softly, full ofpassion.


    "Very well, Master," replied Chrys.


    "Then things will be much more troublesome in the future, Chrys."


    "Yes!"


    Chrys voice contained an unprecedented emotion.


    If Chrysbelite had previously only been loyal to Master as a counselor, now it was like treating his family.


    If previously there was a distance between Wu Ming and Chrys, then there was no obstacle between Wu Ming and Chrys now, just like Wu Ming and Miyu.


    It was warm and reassuring.


    After Wu Ming fell asleep, the golden dragon horn shone with a distinct light.


    "Is this how love feels"


    ....


    The next day, Wu Ming and Miyu both got up early. After eating breakfast prepared by Wu Ming, Wu Ming took Miyu to the desert on Mount Miyama using <Gate>.


    "Here, Miyu." Wu Ming said, walking a few steps forward.


    "Yes." By this time, Miyu had changed into a magical girl.


    For some reason, Miyu just didn''t want to change in front of Wu Ming, just like Illya didn''t want to change in front of others, except that Miyu was targeting Wu Ming alone.


    After that, Wu Ming threw the pendant ne directly at Miyu.


    This is a ne with a single wing shaped pendant.


    "Onii-chan, what is this?" Miyu looked at Wu Ming suspiciously.


    Wu Ming said: "This is a Magecraft item that allows the wielder to fly. As long as the spell is cast, the ne can allow the holder to fly for an indefinite period of time."


    "Infinite?!" Miyu was surprised.


    "I''m afraid that this kind of item can only be made by obtaining a Magic domain." Analysis of Sapphire.


    "The point is, as long as you wear this ne, you don''t need to learn to fly."


    These words took Miyu and Sapphire by surprise, but she reacted and shook her head.


    Then she said: "I don''t want to depend on this external force, I want to learn to fly on my own."


    Seeing Miyu stern look, Wu Ming smiled: "I know you said that."


    After that, Wu Ming started teaching.


    "Miyu, you should first know what your ultimate goal is." Wu Ming rarely raised his face, and looked at Miyu seriously.


    "My main goal is to defeat Caster and recover ss Cards." Miyu said.


    Wu Ming nodded, and continued to ask: "Why do you want to learn to fly?"


    "That''s because I can''t attack Caster without flying high." Miyu said.


    "So why did you have to learn to fly?" Wu Ming smiled, and his rare serious face.


    "Eh?" Wu Ming words stunned Miyu. Then her face turned red.


    "Onii-chan, thank you very much." Miyu bowed excitedly.


    Wu Ming tapped Miyu head and smiled: "Stupid, we are family, so why are you thanking me?"


    Miyu smiled shyly.


    After that, Wu Ming said: "In this way, you must know how to practice."


    "Well, Onii-chan has helped me a lot. I already know how to achieve the goal of defeating Caster." Miyu nodded.


    "Then I''ll go first. Goodbye Miyu," Wu Ming said, and opened the <Gate>.


    "Alright, goodbye, Onii-chan!" Miyu kept her flushed face and said goodbye to Wu Ming.


    "I''m really looking forward to it, Miyu."

 Chapter 153: Back to the mirror world

    Chapter 153: Back to the mirror world


    The next day, at night.


    Illya, Miyu, Tohsaka Rin, and Luvia stood together near the Fuyuki City Bridge.


    "Then, just for today, let''s unite for a while." Tohsaka Rin said.


    "Humph~ Although I don''t want to admit it, a monkey like you can help a little." Luvia said.


    The two of them faced each other again.


    Regarding the dispute between the two, Illya and the others were not interested.


    "Great, Miyu, we can fight together." Illya said to Miyu.


    "Hmm." Miyu face was red, slightly embarrassed.


    Yesterday, after Wu Ming left and Miyu trained in her own way, Illya appeared nearby.


    Wu Ming didn''t know what had happened between the two, but Miyu looked very happy when she returned home yesterday.


    "Let''s start."


    With orders from Tohsaka Rin and Luvia, Ruby and Sapphire togetherunched a magic circle.


    The red and blue magic circles attack each other, and the speed is much faster than before.


    When some people escape from Caster mirror world, Ruby and Sapphire oncebine to form a magic circle. Otherwise, with the deployment speed of the magic circle, it would have been intercepted by Caster long ago.


    They disappeared on the spot in an instant.


    Wu Ming reappeared, witnessing the scene where Miyu and Illya got along just now.


    "It seems that Miyu and Illya have a good rtionship, and rightfully so. Miyu is very unfriendly." Wu Ming said lightly.


    "So, do you still want to enter the world of mirrors, Master?" Chrys asked, but didn''t move an inch.


    "If you know, why are you still asking me." Wu Ming smiled.


    "I know, I know, after all, you are still my Master, courtesy is still necessary." Chrys said, and then the golden and green dragon horn moved.


    The ufortable Chrys bes the same as Ruby, and Sapphire is no longer stubborn with its former form, and begins to change shape automatically.


    "Let''s go, although I believe that Miyu and the others can ovee Caster, this is a mirror world where two ss Cards merge."


    "Yes."


    Then, a bright light shed under Wu Ming feet, and a magic circle appeared, enveloping him.


    ....


    Inside Caster mirror world.


    Miyu and Illya flew into the air, constantly rushing towards Caster position in the air.


    And Tohsaka Rin and Luvia who remained on the ground could only watch. After all, whether their attacks can reach Caster position, it''s not certain whether their Magecraft will work on Caster.


    In the air, Illya looked at Miyu curiously.


    After all, Miyu was still unable to fly yesterday, she could only rely on the magic power to suppress the pressure in the air to form a temporary stable tform to jump on.


    But in Illya eyes, Miyu is currently not relying on this method, but is actually flying.


    After dodging the magic cannon, Illya, who was still in a daze just now, quickly cleared her disturbing thoughts and began to focus on the current situation in front of her.


    Miyu continued to dodge the magic cannons created by Caster, while rushing towards Caster position.


    Miyu looked at the ne hanging around her neck, and remembered what Wu Ming saidst night when she entrusted the ne to her.


    ....


    After Miyu returned from training, after a period of rest, Wu Ming handed her over.


    "Miyu, take this." Wu Ming took the wing-shaped pendant ne and looked at Miyu.


    "Onii-chan, this?" Miyu asked, tilting her head for some reason.


    Wu Ming put it in Miyu hand and said: "Tomorrow you still have to fight, so I still have to make sure that you can fly safely. This ne is only temporarily lent to you, remember to return it."


    Miyu was already wearing it when she got outside the Fuyuki City Bridge.


    ....


    This time...


    "Blessings from Onii-chan."


    Miyu squeezed the ne tightly, and then rushed to Caster harder.


    Since the n was for Illya to feign and harass, and Miyuunched an assassination, so Illya was already very close to Caster at this point.


    Finding the right timing, Illya took hold of Ruby and started gathering magic power.


    "Fire,unch!" As Illya shouted, arge number of pink magic bullets wereunched from above Ruby.


    Miyu took this opportunity to approach Caster, she took out Lancer ss Cards.


    "Install Lancer ss Cards..."


    Miyu, who only wanted to enter Lancer ss Cards, found that the Caster in front of her had suddenly disappeared.


    "Space transfer?!"


    Next, Miyu hastily activated the defense.


    "Sapphire, converts all magic power into physical protection and a magic barrier."


    "Yes Master."


    By the time Sapphire finished her defense, there seemed to be a second dy, then a giant magic cannon hit Miyu, knocking Miyu down on the Fuyuki Bridge in the mirror world, forming a lot of smoke and dust.


    "Miyu!" Illya, Tohsaka Rin, Luvia and the others were shocked.


    "We were really careless, worthy of being Magus from Age of Gods, and used space transfer without any problems," Ruby said sadly.


    After that, Miyu came out of the smoke and dust, Miyu body was not injured in the slightest, and a slight light radiated from her body, which was a sign of active defense.


    Seeing the unharmed Miyu, Illya heaved a sigh of relief, and then Illya rushed over again, acting as bait for the trick.


    Miyu was lucky she remembered what Wu Ming said yesterday.


    "Miyu, you must remember that the other party is a Magus of the Age of Gods generation. The caster may be able to perform super high level Magecraft simr to space transfer. You have to be very careful." It was Wu Ming concern that Miyu would underestimate the enemy and tell Miyu specifically.


    Although it was a bit strange why Caster had a dy, but at this moment, Miyu couldn''t think more. Seeing Illya who was still trying to attract attention, she shook his head and quickly joined the battlefield.


    Wu Ming who was in the shadows, sighed: "It really is Miyu. She reacted quickly."


    Chrysined: "It''s not like you used Magecraft to interfere with the Magecraft Caster release speed."


    Wu Ming smiled awkwardly, then said, "Even without me, Miyu will be fine."


    What Wu Ming said was true. Even if there was no interference from Wu Ming, even if the magic cannon hit Miyu, it would not cause any damage to Miyu who had activated the defense. The disturbance was only Wu Ming worrying Miyu subconsciously.


    In order to create conditions for Miyu, Illya poured magic power into Ruby andunched arge-scale fire attack.


    Taking advantage of Caster moment of dy, Miyu immediately released the prepared bombardment.


    "Maximum shooting! Launch!"


    A huge beam of light hit the ground.


    Several people breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just as several people were preparing to recover Caster ss Cards, Caster, thinking they had been defeated, reappeared in the distant sky.

 Chapter 154: Class Cards Saber

    Chapter 154: ss Cards Saber


    Seeing the somewhat ragged-clothed Caster open threerge magic circles, everyone panicked.


    "Escape using space transfer?!" Tohsaka Rin panicked.


    Judging from the level of this magic circle, the mirror world would definitely be destroyed.


    Seeing this, Miyu rushed towards Caster.


    "Wait! Miyu,e back soon!" shouted Luvia.


    At this moment, Caster was too far away from them, even the closest Miyu couldn''t reach Caster before Caster released the magic circle.


    "Damn it, it''s toote." Miyu gritted her teeth and said.


    "Miyu, stand up!"


    Suddenly, Illya voice came from behind.


    Miyu looked up and saw arge pink magic ball.


    Miyu immediately understood what Illya meant. When the magic ball came behind her, Miyu used magic to create pressure to form a tform, and then stood on top of the magic ball.


    The magic ball thrust pushed Miyu into the Caster.


    "ss Cards Lancer <Install>"


    Miyu held Sapphire in one hand and ss Cards in the other, and brought the two together.


    "Gae Bolg!!!"


    The red spear pierced the magic circle and pierced Caster chest.


    Miyu stood not far behind Caster, putting away her spear.


    The three giant magic circles copsed, turned into magic energy and disappeared.


    Caster also groaned, turning into ss Cards Caster.


    Miyu picked up the dropped ss Cards, and Sapphire said, "ss Cards Caster, recovery was sessful."


    "Good job, Miyu-sama." Sapphire said happily.


    "Un." Miyu didn''t say much, just nodded briefly, then she looked at Illya who was flying towards her.


    "Illyasviel, truly a very extraordinary person. I never thought she could use the magic ball to elerate."


    "Miyu-sama, I think you and Illya-sama have a very good rtionship. Miyu-sama can be good friends with Illya-sama. After all, the magical girl is two in one," said Sapphire.


    Miyu nodded as if agreeing with that.


    At this moment, Tohsaka Rin and Luvia who were fighting again stopped.


    "It''s strange, why have ss Cards been recycled for so long, and the mirror world hasn''t copsed yet." Tohsaka Rin said.


    Luvia also nodded, then the two of them looked at each other as if thinking of something.


    "What''s that?!"


    *TapTapTap*


    There was the sound of footsteps as the steel hit the ground.


    Somewhere closer to Tohsaka Rin and Luvia, a Servant shrouded in a ck magic mist walked over.


    The ck mist made his face invisible, but the magic sword he was holding was clearly reflected in Tohsaka Rin and Luvia eyes.


    There was no doubt that this was the realization of the Saber ss Cards.


    Saber didn''t hesitate at all, and raised the sword that had apanied her all her life.


    Arge amount of magic power gathered, and then Saber swung her sword violently, and a powerful ck magic shockwave shot towards Tohsaka Rin and Luvia.


    "Fuck!"


    "It''s toote!"


    Just when the two of them were a little desperate, a white mist appeared, offsetting the impact of the ck magic.


    "<Heavens Sage>!"


    Upon releasing the Noble Phantasm, a white mist rushed towards Saber.


    Saber quickly wielded the sword to block, but the white mist turned into dragon ws, and hit her hard.


    *explosion----!*


    The Saber was blown off into the distance, and then Wu Ming emerged from the white mist.


    Seeing a man with blonde hair and white robes, the two asked.


    "Who are you?" Tohsaka Rin and Luvia asked. After all, they didn''t know Wu Ming.


    "Zelretch should have told you about me." Wu Ming turned his head to look at the two with golden pupils, and said.


    The two of them realized something quickly.


    "Are you the Heroic Spirit who helped us like the teacher said?!" Tohsaka Rin eximed.


    "But, why did you only appear now?" said Luvia suspiciously.


    It had been almost 4 days since the two hade to Fuyuki City, but Wu Ming had never contacted them, so the two would definitely be suspicious.


    "That''s because I don''t need to appear at all, but the current situation isn''t something you can handle, so I showed up."


    After all, Zelretch only asked Wu Ming to take care of the Magus who hade to recover the ss Cards, not because he wanted to help them all the time.


    With that said, Tohsaka Rin and Luvia felt relieved.


    Zelretch did say that the Heroic Spirits in Fuyuki City wouldn''t help them all the time and only took care of them a little.


    Moreover, the two of them didn''t want to admit defeat, which was why Tohsaka Rin and Luvia came to Fuyuki City and didn''t immediately look for Wu Ming.


    "Ok, the current enemy is no longer one you can deal with. Leave it to me next."


    Wu Ming was not saying nonsense, if Ruby and Sapphire were still in Tohsaka Rin and Luvia hands, the two might be able topete with Saber.


    But now Ruby and Sapphire already recognized Illya and Miyu as the Masters. With Illya and Miyu current level of strength, the two of them were far from being able to take on Saber.


    After all, Saber was someone Wu Ming knew, no, it had to be said to be someone that Wu Ming had taught.


    Wu Ming looked at Saber, who had walked through the smoke unscathed, and said lightly, "I have to fight you, I really don''t know if this is a curse, Artoria."


    Saber heard the name, her figure stopped, and then she continued walking towards Wu Ming.


    After all, Servant ss Cards only have instincts, do not have the slightest awareness, and the ability to pause for a moment can be considered as receiving a trace of subconscious influence.


    And Wu Ming didn''t think of the opponent as the real Artoria, the opponent was just a magical body with Artoria appearance and abilities.


    Saber raised the ckened holy sword in his hand and pointed it at Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming also took out the Yggdrasil spear.


    "Since the damage done by magic to Servant ss Cards is reduced, let''s decide straight away win or lose by force!"


    After speaking, Wu Ming rushed over with strong steps.


    Saber didn''t want to show weakness, and followed up with her sword.


    *Bang Bang bang-*


    The collision between guns and guns kept ringing, and Wu Ming and Saber kept changing positions.


    In order to avoid reaching Tohsaka Rin and Luvia behind him, Wu Ming had specially led Saber away from here and into the river in the first ce.


    On the beach, Tohsaka Rin and Luvia fell silent as they watched the battle with swords and spears.


    Indeed, Saber ability is indeed not something the two of them can defeat now, not to mention the magic damage to Saber who has magic power abilities will drop even lower.


    At this moment, Miyu and Illya, who were attracted by the mes and hastily arrived,nded on the ground.


    "Onii-chan?!"

 Chapter 155: Liberation of Noble Phantasm Holy Sword Vs Holy Spear

    Chapter 155: Liberation of Noble Phantasm Holy Sword Vs Holy Spear


    "Onii-chan?!" Miyu was a little surprised.


    "Why is Onii-chan here?" Illya also asked in confusion.


    "Hah?! Do you two know this Heroic Spirit?" Tohsaka Rin asked in surprise.


    "What happened?" Luvia was also a little confused at the moment.


    "He is Onii-chan Miyu who has stayed at our house for a few days," said Illya.


    "It''s Onii-chan Miyu?!" Tohsaka Rin and Luvia said strangely.


    Tohsaka Rin found it strange that the Onii-chan that Illya often talked about was actually a Heroic Spirit.


    And Luvia also found it strange that Miyu Onii-chan was a Heroic Spirit.


    If someone told them that Heroic Spirits lived their daily lives it was unbelievable.


    "Although Onii-chan hair color is different on normal days, this is indeed Onii-chan," said Illya.


    Although Illya had never seen Wu Ming in this form, Illya knew that Wu Ming was not an ordinary person, but Illya was still worried about Wu Ming.


    After all, in the information Illya knew, Wu Ming was just a Magus studying mysteries.


    "This is really amazing, Onii-chan Miyu is actually a Heroic Spirit." Tohsaka Rin said while touching her chin.


    "Fuehhh? Is Onii-chan a Heroic Spirit?!" Illya asked.


    (This way, Illya knows nothing.)


    Tohsaka Rin and Luvia thought to themselves.


    The others watched Miyu, but she didn''t say anything, only watching the battle between Wu Ming and Saber.


    After that, Illya said: "Then that, Rin-san, shall we help Onii-chan?"


    Tohsaka Rin said, "How is it possible to help? It was a war between high-level Heroic Spirits. Even if you are protected by Ruby and Sapphire, you can only get serious injuries if you interfere carelessly."


    Tohsaka Rin expression was serious.


    Based on the current battle between the two Heroic Spirits, Tohsaka Rin, who had some martial arts experience clearly realized that these two were no ordinary Heroic Spirits.


    Even Luvia was aware of the difficulties between the two sides.


    "Tohsaka Rin is right. Now we can only watch from here, praying that Onii-chan Miyu can defeat Saber," said Luvia.


    After that, Illya stopped talking, and watched the battle between Wu Ming and Saber anxiously with everyone.


    ....


    At this moment, the two separated and stood up to each other.


    Saber raised her ck longsword, and it began to gather ck light.


    "Noble Phantasm?!" Tohsaka Rin panicked.


    "Fast! Meiyu, Illya, we stay away from here," said Luvia to the two magical girls who were still watching the fight.


    "Eh? What is Noble Phantasm?" Illya said.


    "That''s right, Illya, after the magic power test from the atmosphere, the Noble Phantasm Saber has at least reached Rank A, and can destroy both my and Sapphire defenses in an instant. In order to avoid being affected, I think it''s best to leave as soon as possible." Ruby is also rarely serious, which shows the power of the Noble Phantasm Saber.


    "Miyu-sama, let''s go as fast as possible. Living here is also a burden on your Onii-chan." Sapphire said, because she met Wu Ming every day, Sapphire had a good impression of Wu Ming,


    "I understand." Miyu said.


    At this time, Wu Ming voice came: "Since Saber is going to use Noble Phantasm, you guys quickly get out of here!"


    The four of them ran quickly.


    The screen changed, on the other side before, Wu Ming and Saber were fighting.


    Due to being on theke, the battle between the two did not cause much damage to the surrounding area.


    With a faint movement, Wu Ming stood on the surface of the water with a rune looking at Saber.


    "You deserve to be the best Saber ss, and it is even more difficult because of you," Wu Ming said.


    Due to the adequate supply of magic power (underground leyline), Saber continues to release her magic power, and the ck magic mist has apanied Saber side.


    Even in closebat, Wu Ming can only have a slight advantage.


    At this moment, Saber raised the holy sword, and the light of darkness began to gather.


    "Really, is Noble Phantasm the key to victory and defeat?"


    After that, Wu Ming waved his hand and threw a spear, shouting to Miyu and the others who were standing on the beach: "Saber will use Noble Phantasm, get out of here!"


    Tohsaka Rin and Luvia who had seen it for a long time, started to swim away with Illya and Miyu.


    After seeing that there was no life around him, Wu Ming immediately opened his Noble Phantasm.


    "<Mythical Yggdrasil>!


    The white holy spear turned into liquid, enveloping Wu Ming right hand, forming a metal arm guard.


    Wu Ming right hand stuck to the surface of the water with one hand, and a huge magic power began to gather, and then exploded in an instant.


    It seems that a long time has passed, but only a few seconds have passed, and the ck holy sword Saber has also gathered light.


    "Excalibur!"


    After saying that from Saber mouth, apanied by arge ck light curtain.


    The opposite was a huge world tree that grew crazily.


    The branches of the world tree crazily emerged from the water, constantly affecting the ck light curtain.


    The light curtain continued to shatter the branches of the world tree and rushed towards Wu Ming.


    Miyu who had almost retreated to the safe zone, and the other four, watched the huge vines collide with the ck light curtain behind them, and couldn''t help but be worried.


    The ck light curtain is gradually approaching Wu Ming, even if the vines grow very fast, it seems a bit difficult in front of the ck light curtain.


    However, Wu Ming did not flinch in the face of the Holy Sword.


    Arge number of vines instantly emerged from the water beside Saber, pierced through the mist of Saber magic power in an instant, then wrapped around Saber.


    Then the ck light curtain instantly shattered, and countlessrge vines rushed towards Saber. In an instant, the river in Fuyuki City was enveloped by green vines.


    After realizing that Saber had be ss Cards, Wu Ming stood up.


    "Sure enough, it''s just that with Artoria power, her essence is just a magic body."


    Just like Wu Ming, he is currently also a bodyposed of ss Cards, but he has a realization, this is the gap between him and other Servant ss Cards.


    Controlling the branch of the world tree, he took the ss Cards in his hands.


    Wu Ming walked ashore, looked at Miyu and the others who came here, smiled and waved.


    Seeing several people who wanted to speak but stopped, Wu Ming said directly: "In short, get out of here first."


    After that, the Chrysanthemum above Wu Ming head consciously said: "Magic circle, turn on."


    With simple words, a huge magic circle appeared at the feet of Wu Ming and the others, and as the light shed, they all disappeared in the mirror world.

 Chapter 156: After the battle

    Chapter 156: After the battle


    After the mirror world copsed, Wu Ming and the others appeared near the Fuyuki City Bridge outside.


    "When did Onii-chan make Mystic Code?" Ruby saw the golden and green dragon horns on Wu Ming head and asked.


    "Sorry, unknown breed, Onee-sama is a bit rude." Sapphire bowed and apologized.


    <Golden Green Stone> flew down from Wu Ming head, and said to the two Kaleidosticks: "It''s okay, my name is <Golden Green Stone> (Chrysbelite), I was specially made by Zelretch-sama. Nice to meet you." Then the dragon horn headdress bowed.


    "Ah~ it''s Chrys-chan, I''m Ruby and this is my sister Sapphire, nice to meet you," Ruby said.


    "Onee-sama is giving you trouble, nice to meet you," said Sapphire afterwards.


    Taking advantage of themunication between the three artificial spirits, Wu Ming also started tomunicate.


    Miyu looked at Wu Ming with a confused look, and said.


    "Why? Why is Onii-chan here?"


    Looking at Miyu small face in confusion, Wu Ming touched Miyu head.


    "You can treat me like a fool who wants you to grow up but can''t worry about you. Sorry, Miyu," Wu Ming said apologetically.


    "No, Onii-chan there is no need to apologize. If it wasn''t for you this time, we might have been killed in the mirror world." Miyu shook her head and said.


    Miyu didn''t mean to me Wu Ming in her heart. It was better to say that Miyu was still happy at this time. Wu Ming is worried about her which means Wu Ming cares about her which makes Miyu happy.


    "Then that, Onii-chan me?" asked Illya in a weak tone.


    Wu Ming smiled, then touched Illya head.


    "Of course I care about you too. Illya, you and Miyu are my little sisters. How can Onii-chan not love his sister."


    Wu Ming words pleased Illya, and he smiled sweetly.


    "Say" At this moment, Tohsaka Rin said: "ss Cards haven''t been handed over yet."


    Tohsaka Rin was happy, looking at Wu Ming.


    "You savage monkey, how could a noble Heroic Spirit give you ss Cards." Luvia started mocking mode.


    "Damn it! Can''t you just say a few good words! Isn''t this battle not enough to tire you out!" Tohsaka Rin stared at Luvia viciously, with a displeased expression on her face.


    Illya and Miyu looked helpless. After all, whether the ss Cards were for Illya or Miyu, neither would have an opinion.


    Compared to Tohsaka Rin and Luvia who were always bickering, the rtionship between Illya and Miyu was now quite good.


    Wu Ming then remembered that he was still holding the ss Cards in his hands. He looked at the ss Cards Saber then looked at Tohsaka Rin and Luvia, and looked at Illya and Miyu. Then, he decided.


    "Then use the simplest rock-paper-scissors to decide who to give these ss Cards to."


    "Hah?!" Tohsaka Rin let out a strange scream.


    Luvia also frowned, and it seemed that she could not ept this approach.


    "I think this method is good..." Illya touched his face and looked at Tohsaka Rin and Luvia carefully.


    In the end, Tohsaka Rin and Luvia sighed and left it to Illya and Miyu to decide the oue of the ss Cards.


    In a game with two wins in three rounds, in the end, with Tohsaka Rin proud and angry expression, Illya defeated Miyu with a 3 to 2 record and earned the Saber ss Cards.


    Illya carefully stored the ss Cards.


    After all, these ss Cards were given to me by Onii-chan, so she should keep them well.


    Even though she didn''t care where the ss Cards were, Miyu was a little jealous when she saw the happy expression on Illya after getting the ss Cards.


    At this time, Wu Ming touched Miyu head and said, "Go back and make you omelet rice~"


    Wu Ming gentle voice came, Miyu cheeks turned red, and she nodded.


    "Although we still have a lot of questions, it''ste today, so let''s wait until tomorrow for what we ask," Tohsaka Rin said.


    "Wise decision, then,e to my house tomorrow," Wu Ming said.


    After further discussion, Tohsaka Rin and Luvia left first.


    Wu Ming, Miyu and Illya stayed behind.


    ording to Tohsaka Rin and Luvia, this was the case.


    "Aren''t you Onii-chan Illya, then please bring him home."


    "You are Onii-chan Miyu. I''ll go first. Remember to bring Miyu home safely."


    Wu Ming was very helpless, but did not refuse.


    Just as Tohsaka Rin said, he didn''t hate people speaking directly, and Wu Ming was the same way.


    The fact that the two of them were able to treat Wu Ming normally even after learning that he was a Heroic Spirit from a Heroic Spirit was enough to show the character of the two of them.


    Wu Ming picked up the Chrysbelite, and the Chrysbelite ced it on Wu Ming head again. Ruby and Sapphire returned to Illya and Miyu.


    "Let''s go, Illya, Miyu and I will take you back." Wu Ming grabbed Miyu and Illya hands and started walking towards Illya house.


    Wu Ming now didn''t really like using <Gate>, now he liked to walk and look at everything around him, unless there was an emergency or something important, he wouldn''t open <Gate>.


    On the way, Illya carefully took Wu Ming hand.


    (I feel that Vumin Onii-chan is warmer than Shirou Onii-chan hand) Illya couldn''t help butpare Emiya Shirou and Wu Ming, and put the bnce on Wu Ming side.


    Wu Ming who did not have mind reading skills, naturally did not know what Illya was thinking, but this did not prevent Wu Ming from seeing Illya actions.


    After that, Wu Ming spoke.


    "Illya, how are you feeling today?"


    "Eh?! What do you mean by that?" Illya reacted and asked frantically.


    Wu Ming smiled lightly: "Cooperation with Miyu, the attack to kill Caster is very good."


    Speaking of this matter, Miyu reacted.


    Miyu asked: "Why did Illya choose that approach?"


    Then Illya smiled and said, "Because I believe in Miyu."


    Miyu was stunned for a moment, then blushed.


    "There are still difficulties the two of you have to go through. You two should know that now only five ss Cards have been recovered. The rest are the most hidden ss Cards Assassin and the most ruthless Berserker. Don''t be rash." Wu Ming reminded.


    "Onii-chan is right." Sapphire said to the side: "If Onii-chan wasn''t here today, we would most likely be killed in the mirror world."


    "Huh~ I''m so lucky. Speaking of this, Onii-chan is very strong because he was able to defeat Saber." Ruby flew beside Wu Ming and said.


    "It can only be said that the opponent relies solely on the instinct of magic power. It doesn''t take much effort to deal with this kind of opponent. If it''s a true Servant, it''s not necessarily the result," exined Wu Ming.


    Illya started asking: "Where did Onii-chan and Miyu live before?"


    As this sentence was spoken, Miyu expression became nostalgic.

 Chapter 157: Conversation

    Chapter 157: Conversation


    When Illya said this, the atmosphere in the ce changed.


    The atmosphere in the ce gave Illya the feeling that she had said something wrong.


    At this time, Wu Ming spoke: "Illya, I will not answer this question. If possible, you don''t need to understand this."


    "I understand." Illya seemed to understand and didn''t understand but nodded anyway.


    After escorting Illya back home, in order to avoid being caught by his family, Wu Ming immediately opened the <Gate>.


    Then, after bidding farewell to Illya, Wu Ming brought Miyu straight back to the Sakatsuki residence.


    Seeing Miyu not being calm, Wu Ming immediately opened <Gate>.


    "It''s okay, Miyu, I''ll sort things out." Wu Mingforted Miyu.


    "No, Onii-chan, let''s finish it together. I am now capable." Miyu looked at Wu Ming firmly with a small face.


    Wu Ming was surprised, thenughed.


    Touching Miyu head, Wu Ming said: "I see, go to bed first, first collect ss Cards, and then think about other things, I will be with you in the recovery of ss Cardster."


    Miyu nodded obediently.


    After Miyu fell asleep, Wu Ming came outside the room.


    "Then, Master, are you going to collect ss Cards?" Chrys asked with shining golden and green dragon horns.


    "There are only two ss Cards left. Unless Assassin Miyu and Illya can handle it, Berserkers aren''t something they can handle."


    Wu Ming continued: "They were nearly wiped out in the face of Saber, let alone Berserkers who sacrificed rational intelligence which increased abilities significantly."


    "So do you need to train Miyu and Illya?" asked Chrys.


    Wu Ming thought for a moment, and then said: "They can do a little training first, and then they can recover ss Cards after training."


    "Yes Master."


    Wu Ming sat in the courtyard, staring at the moon, deep in thought.


    ....


    At noon the next day, after Wu Ming dropped Miyu off at school, on his return, he came to a cafe.


    Walking into the cafe, Wu Ming ordered a cup of coffee, as if waiting for someone, he sat down and drank leisurely.


    A few minutester, Tohsaka Rin ran out of breath.


    Randomly ordered a cup of coffee, and Tohsaka Rin sat down.


    "Hah~ I''m notte." Tohsaka Rin said, because she was running, her face was very red at the moment.


    Wu Ming shook his head and said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter if you arete, after all, I have plenty of time."


    At this time, Luvia walked into the cafe casually, elegantly ordered a cup of coffee, walked over to Tohsaka Rin, sat down and drank leisurely.


    The two of them weren''t fighting each other, after all, the current Heroic Spirits were able to cooperate very well when they had the same goal.


    The two of them calmed their eyes, then looked at Wu Ming.


    "Alright, now is the time to talk about your problem." Tohsaka Rin said.


    "I am ss Cards," Wu Ming said suddenly.


    "What!?" Tohsaka Rin and Luvia shouted silently.


    The sudden shout made the people in the shop look this way, and Tohsaka Rin and Luvia looked at the others with apologetic smiles.


    After that, Tohsaka Rin and Luvia calmed down and looked at Wu Ming again.


    "You are ss Cards? How could that be?" asked Luvia.


    "Yeah, aren''t there only seven ss Cards? Now shows that there are two left that have not been restored." Tohsaka Rin also asked.


    Wu Ming took a sip of coffee quietly, and then said: "There are more than seven ss Cards, and I am a ss Card with self-awareness. Before the two of them came to Fuyuki City, Bazzet came to my mirror world and wanted to recycle me, but he couldn''t. After that, I came to an agreement with Zelretch and I stayed in Fuyuki City."


    Even though Wu Ming told his origins, he was hiding a lot of things.


    "Then can you tell us what ss you are in?" Tohsaka Rin asked, but she seemed cautious. After all, this is considered an information inquiry.


    "Caster," Wu Ming said directly, without hesitation.


    "Caster?" Tohsaka Rin and Luvia repeated strangely.


    Tohsaka Rin and Luvia thought Wu Ming was a Lancer ss. After all, Wu Ming used the white spear to fight Saber, who was known to be the best rankerst night, and was still suppressing Saber. Such an existence turned out to be the Caster ss.


    "I don''t need to hide it from you either. The reason I hid it from the Mage Association is because I hate trouble," Wu Ming said.


    Tohsaka Rin and Luvia weren''t stupid enough to ask, "Aren''t you afraid we''ll spread your existence?"


    This man was a Heroic Spirit, and he was still in the Caster ss who was good at Magecraft. The two of them didn''t think an existence that could directly fight Saber wouldn''t have Magecraft, and having a Caster ss, perhaps his Magecraft was more skilled than martial arts.


    "I won''t ask the matter between you and Miyu. I just want to know if you can really love Miyu." Luvia asked.


    Wu Ming smiled hearing that, both of them were like sarcasm and helplessness.


    "If I don''t even love Miyu, then there won''t be anyone who loves her in this world."


    "I understand." Luvia heard the feeling in Wu Ming words, which a hypocrite man could not say.


    Then, Tohsaka Rin also started asking: "I''m not going to ask about your rtionship with Illya, I''m just wondering if you will continue to help us recover the ss Cards?" Tohsaka Rin said.


    "Of course, the next two ss Cards are too disadvantageous for you, I will be responsible for helping you." Wu Ming replied.


    "Indeed, Assassins and Berserkers are really bad for us now." Luvia analyzed.


    "Assassin who kills full-time, Berserker who sacrifices his reason to increase his attributes, ahhh~ why are these two difficult Servants." Tohsaka Rinined.


    In addition, the mirror world will shrink due to the continuous recycling of ss Cards. If Berserker ends up being recycled, then the mirror world will likely be very narrow.


    If Assassin is finally restored, it will be profitable.


    "Let''s do this first, I''ll take the time to train Miyu and Illya." After taking thest sip of coffee, Wu Ming left the cafe.


    Luvia also finished her coffee, put down her cup, then said to Tohsaka Rin very gracefully, "Then I''m leaving now, Tohsaka Rin, I don''t want to see your face again."


    Tohsaka Rin stared angrily at Luvia who had left the cafe, and drank the coffee in one gulp regardless of the temperature of the coffee.


    "Hmph! Really, I don''t like seeing your face," said Tohsaka Rin.


    "Waiter, I want to pay." Tohsaka Rin said.


    "Hello, here the bill, please have a look." The waiter handed the bill to Tohsaka Rin.


    After that, Tohsaka Rin settled the bill with a painful expression on her face.

 Chapter 158: Illya and Miyu school friends

    Chapter 158: Illya and Miyu school friends


    In the afternoon, Wu Ming came to the entrance of Homurahara elementary school and waited quietly.


    Parents or brother boys and girls who were waiting for school gathered.


    After waiting for a while, the ss exit bell rang, and the originally quiet school became active.


    The elementary school students came out one after another. After waiting for a few minutes, Miyu and Illya came out.


    Since Wu Ming had told Miyu to take Illya with Miyu after school, Illya, who was originally going to separate from Miyu after school, got along with Miyu.


    "Onii-chan." Miyu shouted at Wu Ming, quickening his pace.


    "Onii-chan!" Illya waved her hand and quickened her pace and walked over.


    "Miyu, Illya, how are you? Are you two happy today?" Wu Ming squatted down and looked at the two and said.


    "Un, I brought home a cake from economy ss today. I specially prepared a cake for Onii-chan." Miyu raised the small box in her hand and showed it to Wu Ming.


    "Then I have to taste it, Miyu cake must be delicious." Wu Ming smiled.


    Illya didn''t want to lose, holding the box in his hands and saying, "I I made one too. Although it might not be as good as Miyu, it won''t taste bad."


    Seeing Illya little face that was red with excitement, Wu Ming and Miyuughed involuntarily.


    "So, did Illya listen well in ss?" Wu Ming asked.


    "Hehehe, I fell asleep in ss today, but Miyu woke me up." Illya touched his head shyly and said with a smile.


    "It''s a bit too hard for Illya to go to bed after 12 pm. It''s normal to sleep during the day, but you can''t help but do your homework." Wu Ming touched Illya head and said softly.


    However, the two did not discover that there were four people in a corner not far behind them watching Wu Ming conversation with Miyu and Illya.


    "Sure enough, the abnormality between Illya and Miyu today is the reason for that handsome man." Said a little girl with green braids on her head, meaning Kurihara Suzuka.


    "That might be Onii-chan Miyu. But I''ve never heard that Illya has an Onii-chan like that," said Katsura Mimi, a girl with short ck hair.


    "However, Illya abnormality is inexplicable, Mimi." Moriyama Nanaki, with short pink ponytail hair, narrowed his eyes and said.


    "Why are we hiding here? Why don''t we just go and say hello?" said the energetic (stupid) girl Gakumazawa Tatsuko who had a double ball of yellow hair.


    Kurihara Suzuka saw Gakumazawa Tatsuko and hit him on the head.


    "Ouch, it hurts! What are you doing, Suzuka," said Gakumazawa Tatsuko with tears in his eyes.


    "Stupid, we are here to follow Illya and Miyu, how did we appear."


    "Yes, yes, and we followed it for Illya and Miyu happiness." Moriyama Nanaki said.


    However, everyone did not know that Wu Ming had seen them.


    "Miyu, Illya they are your ssmates over there, right." Wu Ming faintly pointed to the corner where the four were hiding.


    Illya and Miyu turned to see that it was their ssmate.


    "That''s them!?" Miyu asked suddenly.


    "That''s Tatsuko and the others." Then, Illya waved his hand and shouted at the people hiding in the corner.


    It''s embarrassing now.


    The three walked out slightly embarrassed, only Gakumazawa Tatsuko greeting Miyu and Illya carelessly.


    "Yo~ Illya, Miyu."


    Then, Illya asked suspiciously: "What are the four of you doing hiding there?"


    "We were talking about" As soon as Gakumazawa Tatsuko wanted to tell the truth, she was covered up by three people including Kurihara Suzuka.


    "We''re ying with the others." Moriyama Nanaki said with a smile.


    "Right, y games, y games." Kurihara Suzuka and Katsura Mimi followed.


    Even though there was still some strange behavior from the four of them, Illya still didn''t ask too much.


    As for Miyu, when Wu Ming discovered and exposed them, she had already seen their intentions.


    "By the way, is this Onii-chan Miyu?" asked Katsura Mimi gently.


    Just when Illya wanted to introduce Wu Ming, Wu Ming spoke first.


    "You guys are Miyu and Illya friends, I''m Onii-chan Miyu, Sakatsuki Vumin, it''s very difficult for you guys, if my little sister troubles you, forgive her." Wu Ming said very gently.


    "So soft" Kurihara Suzuka, Moriyama Nanaki and Katsura Mimi sighed.


    "Very cool!" Gakumazawa Tatsuko said with eyes that bulged like stars. Somehow he thought the gentle Wu Ming was cool.


    Kurihara Suzuka pressed Gakumazawa Tatsuko in one hand, looking at Wu Ming with a hint of regret.


    "Are you guys going home? If you want, then let''s go together."


    Wu Ming smiling face mmed into them, causing those who originally wanted to refuse to nod their heads.


    Wu Ming had told Se earlier yesterday that he wanted to take Illya to his house for one night and apany him on a trip to the United States. Therefore, Illya was walking with Wu Ming and Miyu on the way to the Sakatsuki Residence.


    It just so happened that the four of them were in one direction, so now the following situation had urred.


    Wu Ming grabbed Miyu hand, followed by Illya, and four people including Gakumazawa Tatsuko behind him.


    Illya continued to chat with Wu Ming, and Miyu said a few words from time to time, gradually, the four people behind Wu Ming stopped talking and all watched this scene.


    About a few minutester, Moriyama Nanaki said: "What is the rtionship between Onii-chan and Illya?"


    "Hah? My rtionship with Onii-chan?" Illya sudden question, caused him to stop, and the others to stop as well.


    Wu Ming replied, "Actually, I am Shirou adopted Onii-san, Illya Onii-chan."


    "Ohhhh! Isn''t that Onii-chan is Onii-chan Illya!" shouted Gakumazawa Tatsuko.


    "Onii-chan Miyu is Illya Onii-chan. It''s a really weird rtionship." Kurihara Suzuka pushed up her sses and said.


    "Forget it..." said Illya unnaturally.


    "So, does Illya prefer this Onii-chan Shirou or Onii-chan?" Moriyama Nanaki was still smiling, but Wu Ming seemed to see the word conspiracy on his face.


    "Fuhee!" Illya screamed in panic, her face immediately turning red.


    "Seeing you and Vumin Onii-chan talking so happily, could Illya fall in love with Vumin Onii-chan?"


    Iliya immediately turned red, her eyes turned into circles, and she fainted.


    "Illya!!" Everyone exmations spread into the air.

 Chapter 159: Special Training

    Chapter 159: Special Training


    Then, Gakumazawa Tatsuko and the others left one after another as they had reached the ce where they had to turn.


    Wu Ming and Miyu walked on the street, while Illya was put on his back by Wu Ming, who had a flushed face.


    Previously, Illya whose endurance was quite weak, fainted at Moriyama Nanaki words, as ast resort, Wu Ming carried him back.


    Ruby and Sapphire flew out of Illya and Miyu school bags, then floated in the air.


    "Unexpectedly, Illya is so innocent. Fainting is just a few words. Even though love is also a magical girl''s right, it''s clear that Illya doesn''t qualify," whispered Ruby.


    "Woo" Illya who had woken up, buried her head in Wu Ming back, she who was already too embarrassed became even more embarrassed after hearing Rubyint.


    "Please have mercy, Onee-sama," said Sapphire from the side.


    Miyu suddenly said, "Illya seems to really like Onii-chan."


    Seeing Miyu ahead, Wu Ming dragged Illya with one hand, let go of one hand, and lightly touched Miyu head.


    "Why, jealous?" Wu Mingughed.


    "Not at all." Miyu said in an unnatural tone, turning her slightly red face.


    "Really, what a pity. I want to take you next time. If it''s like that, forget it," said Wu Ming with a smile.


    Miyu immediately turned her head away, looking at Wu Ming with a red face.


    "Hahaha, kidding, next time I will carry you." Wu Mingughed.


    "The rtionship between Onii-chan and Miyu is really good," said Illya who was lying on Wu Ming back and watching the interaction between Onii-chan and his sister.


    "Are you jealous too, Illya." Wu Ming pointed his finger at Illya.


    "That not really, I I was just talking about it."


    "The magical girl has to face her own heart, Illya~" Ruby teased again.


    "You are so annoying, Ruby!" With tears in the corners of her eyes, Illya waved her hand to hit Ruby.


    Feeling Illya shaking on his back, Wu Ming quicklyforted: "Calm down, calm down, Illya."


    Then, at Illya request, Wu Ming lowered Illya off his back.


    Then, when wanting to dispel the embarrassment between the two, Wu Ming began to change the subject and began to exin today matters about the two.


    "As magical girls, you two are qualified, but when ites to strong foes, you still have ws." Wu Ming said.


    Sensing the changing atmosphere, both Illya and Miyu became serious.


    "Especially when dealing with unexpected events, Miyu appearance is much better than Illya."


    After hearing Wu Ming words, Illya lowered his head subconsciously.


    Wu Ming touched Illya head as if soothing.


    But this is also normal. After all, Miyu had known of Magecraft existence ever since it was adopted by Wu Ming. After years of being affected, Miyu is much more mature than Illya in every way.


    And Illya is just a 10 year old elementary school student. A few days ago, Illya was even an ordinary person with no bottom Magecraft and Magusmon sense.


    Whenpared to Miyu, Illya could be said to have done a good job.


    But this was far from enough, including Miyu.


    "So, today, I will give you some training." Wu Ming looked at the two and said seriously.


    The two of them were still standing, looking at Wu Ming seriously.


    At this time, Wu Ming brought Illya and Miyu to the Sakatsuki Residence.


    "I have arranged a virtual room dedicated to training, and the two of you will receive training in turn by me and Chrys."


    As shown in response to Wu Ming words, a dragon horn on Wu Ming head appeared, emitting light.


    "Please cooperate, Illya-sama, Miyu-sama."


    "Please cooperate, Chrys(-san)." Illya and Miyu answered.


    After that, Wu Ming opened the door to the virtual space, and a blue space door filled with a sense of technology appeared on the side.


    "It''s not toote, let''s get started."


    Illya and Miyu walked to the space door, and Wu Ming also entered.


    What catches the eye is the blue science fiction virtual space.


    After entering, Wu Ming first changed the background of the space to the wilderness, and then he changed Illya and Miyu, and then began to teach them.


    "Since you both have Ruby and Sapphire, you don''t have to worry about the supply of magic power. Therefore what you need to do is the uracy of the magic power used when releasing the magic bullet," Wu Ming said solemnly.


    "No problem for Miyu, Illya, much of the magic power consumed while releasing magic bullets will be lost in the atmosphere by unskilled control."


    Illya and Miyu took it seriously.


    "So, you need to control magic spending more urately, and use less magic to use more powerful magic bullets."


    "Just like Rin and Luvia, if these two change, the magic bullets they release will be much stronger than you."


    After that, Wu Ming taught Miyu and Illya how to control magic, and then the two of them started practicing.


    It had to be said that Illya and Miyu were extremely talented. In just a few hours, the two had realized what Wu Ming had said that they could use less magic power to exert greater effect.


    "Then let''s start training for cooperation."


    With that, the Chrysanthemum above Wu Ming head escaped from Wu Ming and flew into the air.


    "Next, I will train the two of you. I will use the virtual enemies in this space to attack the two of you." After that, the virtual enemy Rider Medusa, who was originally killed by Gae Bolg by Miyu, is killed appears.


    Illya and Miyu were a little confused as to why Chrys would project a defeated enemy.


    "Don''t underestimate Rider. If she freed Noble Phantasm at that time, Miyu would never have the chance to get close to her."


    After that, as Chrys exined, responding to Wu Ming words, Rider Medusa shifted and appeared in front of the two, but did notunch an attack.


    After that, the two of them directly faced the great enemy, and no longer looked down on each other.


    Wu Ming smiled and nodded, leaving this virtual space


    Before leaving, Wu Ming said to Illya and Miyu: "Come on, I''ll make some good food outside and wait for you."


    Like receiving arge number of BUFF bonuses, Illya and Miyu had gathered their fighting spirit.


    At this age unwilling to admit defeat, even Miyu would not give in to an enemy that had been defeated.


    Training, started.


    Wu Ming walked out of the room, seeing that it wasn''t toote, and started making food.

 Chapter 160: Strange Assassin

    Chapter 160: Strange Assassin


    After Wu Ming was about to cook, Miyu and Illya walked out of the virtual space.


    Both of them were panting.


    Chrys flew to Wu Ming head and said, "Master, training isplete."


    "Thank you, Chrys," said Wu Ming.


    After that, Wu Ming looked at Illya and Miyu.


    "How do you feel?"


    After finishing speaking, Illya said with a sad face: "I feel that everything is not good, why do we defeat the enemy, and then it will appear again, and it is still a different enemy, and there is even a monster that has never been seen before.."


    Hearing Illyaint, Wu Ming smiled awkwardly.


    After that, Wu Ming asked Chrys calmly: "Don''t you lighten up your training, Chrys?"


    "I arranged extreme training based on Illya-sama and Miyu-sama current strength, Master," Chrys said calmly.


    "That''s good, sweating more in peacetime than bleeding in war."


    Then Wu Ming touched Illya head and said, "Alright, Illya, let''s clean up your body quickly. I''ve cooked a delicious dish. If you don''t eat it, it will get cold."


    "Yes, yes, Illya, look at Miyu, what are youining about." Ruby mocks.


    Iliya looked at Miyu who didn''tin, then sighed: "Miyu is very strong, she is not like me."


    At this moment, Illya realized how perfect Miyu was.


    In both school math, art, housekeeping, and sports, she was perfect. She was the perfect superhuman, and she was much more mature and stable than herself in battle.


    Illya couldn''t help but think that if there wasn''t Onii-chan when Saber appeared, Miyu needless to say, she might no, she would definitely panic.


    After hearing what Illya said, Miyu shook her head and said, "That''s not it, Illya, I also envy Illya. You have an ordinary life, can go to school happily every day, and have friends who care about her, I really envy you."


    Seeing Miyu like this, Illya was a little confused, then she reacted and shook Miyu hand.


    "Miyu, you have all this now. Be happy."


    Miyu looked at Illya smiling face, then looked at Wu Ming who was smiling and looked at her. Miyu mouth curved, then she nodded.


    "Um."


    "Alright, the rice will really be cold," said Wu Ming.


    "Ahhh~ I''m here for the food Onii-chan made!"


    "Waitwait, Illya."


    Seeing Iliya running into the house pulling up the flustered Miyu, Wu Ming smiled and shook his head helplessly.


    After dinner, after a short rest, Wu Ming asked Miyu and Illya to sleep.


    "After all, the two of you have undergone special training, and will have to recover the ss Cardster, so let''s sleep first," Wu Ming said.


    Since the virtual space arranged by Wu Ming could control time, it seemed that Miyu and Illya had practiced for several hours, but in fact the two of them had practiced three times outside of time.


    "In that case, prepare to face the Assassins first." Wu Ming said to Chrys.


    "Yes, Master, arge-scale detection magic circle has begun to form." After Chrys answered, she started emitting light.


    What Chrys built was a moving Magecraft that could detect his surroundings, for an Assassin with


    , although it couldn''t be located urately, it could still detect a general location.


    As for why not prepare to face the Berserker, it was because Wu Ming could make Chains of Heaven. Even though there was a time limit, his supply of magic power was enough to kill a Berserker.


    .....


    Soon, it was time for morning.


    Wu Ming woke Miyu and Illya, and after they woke up, he immediately opened <Gate>.


    Wu Ming took the two of them to the forest somewhere outside the city of Fuyuki.


    As soon as he walked out of the <Gate>, Wu Ming heard aint.


    "Really, you guys are too slow, did you guyse here on foot?" Tohsaka Rin said.


    "It''s rude to keep women waiting," said Luvia as well.


    "Un~ even if the two of youe early, the two of you can only wait. Moreover, Illya and Miyu have undergone qualitative changes," Wu Ming said with a smile.


    "Really, it can be trained by you. I guess Illya and Miyu are not weak now," said Luvia.


    Then, in the morning, Chrys and Ruby Sapphire opened a teleportation magic circle together.


    In an instant, they all disappeared on the spot.


    "The border is over," said Chrys.


    They appeared in the mirror world.


    Looking at the empty dark forest, Tohsaka Rin said, "No enemies? What happened."


    Wu Ming frowned.


    Suddenly, Wu Ming withdrew his spear from the golden ripple and stabbed Illya.


    "!!!" Illya was dumbfounded, obviously she had not reacted.


    "Wait!!"


    "What are you doing!!"


    Tohsaka Rin and Luvia eximed.


    *Bang--!*


    The Sacred Spear shed with the flying de, making a metallic crashing sound.


    The small knife shimmering with purple light fell to the ground, Wu Ming frowned and said, "Poison?"


    After that, Wu Ming threw a spear shot, looked around, and said to Illya and the others: "Be careful, this time it''s Assassin."


    Tohsaka Rin and Luvia who were just relieved again panicked, after all the invisible enemy was the most terrifying.


    Miyu patted Illya back andforted her: "It''s okay, Illya."


    Illya, who just realized this, looked at the short knife on the ground with a bit of fear, shook his head and said, "No... it''s okay."


    After that, Illya again looked at the Wu Ming around her with a serious look.


    (Onii-chan...)


    After all, it was the incarnation of the irrational ss Cards, wearing a ck shirt and wearing a skull mask, the Assassin walked out of the forest.


    "What happened?!" Tohsaka Rin couldn''t help but scream.


    Assassins of various shapes and different genders kept walking out of the forest, one by one.


    "Clone?" Wu Ming suddenly judged the abnormality of the number of enemies.


    Wu Ming used his naked eye to visually inspect the opponents who were more than fifty people.


    Wu Ming immediately asked Chrys to detect it. After detecting the abnormality of the opponent magical power, he said: "Don''t be afraid, the opponent is a physical clone. Even though the clone is a clone, its power is greatly reduced, and as long as we find the real one and kill it, and the other clones will disappear."


    By the way, he touched the head of Illya, who had lost his fighting spirit.


    "It''s okay, Illya, I''m here."


    "Un." Illya looked at Wu Ming, and finally nodded heavily.


    At this moment, the Assassins rushed over.

 Chapter 161: Berserker Mutation

    Chapter 161: Berserker Mutation


    When the opponent rushed over, Wu Ming said a word and rushed forward.


    "Take care of yourself!"


    Wu Ming rushed to the Assassin group.


    All the enemies on the other side couldn''t handle Wu Ming attack at all. He did not win in strength, but in technique.


    Wu Ming whose muscle strength was not very high directly attacked the Assassin with a speed and skill that the opponent could not resist.


    Tohsaka Rin and Luvia had their backs to each other, with gems between their fingers, and they continued to shoot at the surrounding Assassins.


    Illya flew into the sky, Miyu had already returned the flying pendant, so she was standing in the air using her own method this time.


    The two of them continuously fired magic bullets at the Assassin, and the two who received andpleted special training, the magic bullet sent at this time was enough to destroy the Assassin clone with one hit.


    Over time, everyone discovered that the number of Assassins had not decreased much.


    Wu Ming also noticed this matter, so Wu Ming asked Chrys, "Chrys, can you detect the enemy body?"


    "Six o''clock, 110 meters."


    After hearing what Chrys said, Wu Ming immediately looked into the distance at six o''clock.


    There stood a woman with long purple hair wearing a skull mask.


    Wu Ming held onto the spear and instantly released Noble Phantasm.


    "Mythical Yggdrasil (Spear of the World Tree)!!!"


    Wu Ming freed Yggdrasil into a Anti-Unit Noble Phantasm, and rushed towards the long purple haired woman with a long spear that pierced through everything.


    *Puff--!*


    The sharp spear pierced the Assassin, making a sound like it was being stabbed through the body, and thrust it into the ground.


    As if the pause button was pressed, the other Assassins didn''t move.


    The Assassins who were impaled by the Noble Phantasm, turned into ss Cards, and the other Assassin clones also disappeared.


    Wu Ming stretched out his hand, and the Yggdrasil Spear returned to his hand.


    Wu Ming walked over to the Assassin ss Cards and picked them up.


    After that, Wu Ming turned his head to look at the others: "Let''s go."


    Tohsaka Rin and the others looked dumbfounded.


    After leaving the mirror world, Wu Ming still adopted the old, rock-paper-scissors method.


    As a result, Miyu managed to defeat Illya in three games and earned the right to obtain these Assassin ss Cards.


    "Since there are thest ss Cards left, let''s take a break," said Wu Ming.


    Since Wu Ming had recovered the more difficult Saber ss Cards and Assassin ss Cards, since Wu Ming was still here, Tohsaka Rin and Luvia didn''t say anything.


    After all, Zelretch gave them two weeks, and it wasn''t a week yet.


    Actually, Wu Ming had another idea for Miyu and Illya to rest.


    The area of the mirror world will continue to shrink with the restoration of ss Cards, currently there is only one ss Card, and the area of the mirror world should be small.


    And most importantly, thest ss Cards are Berserker ss Cards. Illya and the others were almost killed by Saber, Wu Ming really didn''t have the confidence to lead them to reim the Berserker ss Cards.


    Even if Miyu and Illya received andpleted special training, Wu Ming did not dare to ask for it.


    Moreover, Wu Ming has a special feeling, like a natural enemy, like the ck mud that Julian used before.


    And the location of that special feeling just happened to be in the Berserker mirror world.


    Therefore, Wu Ming decided to recover the ss Cards himself.


    After all, if Miyu and the others found out about Wu Ming willingness to reim the ss Cards themselves, Illya wouldn''t say anything, Miyu would definitely not agree.


    ....


    The next day, when Miyu and Illya were going to school, Wu Ming came to a building.


    When he reached the top of the building, Wu Ming said to Chrys even though there was no one.


    "Chrys, try connecting the mirror world."


    "Yes."


    The mirror world is usually entered in the morning, because at other times the journey to the mirror world is unstable, and only the passage in the morning is the most stable.


    Wu Ming also entered the world of mirrors when Caster first appeared, because it was the middle of the night, there was only a slight instability in the part of the mirror world that had no effect at all.


    But now that it was noon, it would be difficult to enter the mirror world, otherwise Illya and the others might not be able to find a way to enter the mirror world.


    However, if Chrys, a full-time supporter, is allowed to do this, it will most likely stabilize.


    "Master, the channel is connected sessfully, and the stability of the channel has been determined," Chrys said.


    "Go straight in," Wu Ming said.


    "Yes."


    In an instant, a magic circle appeared under Wu Ming feet, the magic circle changed, and finally a beam of light was emitted, enveloping Wu Ming.


    He appeared on the roof of the building in the mirror world of the Berserker ss Cards.


    The mirror world during the day is different from the night, if you don''t see the broken ss in the sky and the boundary with a very small range, no one will think this is a mirror world at all.


    Feeling a power like a natural enemy, Wu Ming immediately turned his head and looked at the corner of the building.


    A big and thick hand grabbed the corner of the roof of the building, and then the veins in the hand violently, and a huge figure jumped.


    "!!"


    An inhuman roar rang out.


    Wu Ming looked at the huge body in front of him.


    Irregr ck hair, red right eye, golden left eye, but the two eyes are irrational, dark steel-like skin only covers the crotch, and his wrists and ankles have spikes, his terrible face looks at Wu Ming, and he is dressed roughly.


    This was undoubtedly Heracles. The Berserker that Wu Ming knew.


    However, the strangest part was that the Berserker was full of ck mud.


    The ck mud entangled the Berserker like a guard, continuously flowing.


    "This ck mud matches your face, you are really scary," Wu Ming said.


    "!!!"


    The Berserker roared and rushed towards Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming arm waved, and golden ripples appeared behind him. Numerous silver chains appeared in the ripples and rushed towards the Berserker.


    Wu Ming fake Chains of Heaven made by <Create Greater Item> could still withstand Heracles who had a high level of divinity.


    However, a strange sight appeared.


    The fake Chains of Heaven wrapped around Berserker and prevented his movement, but the ck mud around him damaged the Chains of Heaven.


    The fake Chains of Heaven created by Wu Ming was broken, the Berserker regained his freedom and rushed to Wu Ming again.


    *Bang--!*


    The Berserker threw a fist at Wu Ming, and Wu Ming jumped up quickly, and his huge fist smashed into the roof of the building.


    "This ck mud is weird," Wu Ming said with a frown.


    It made sense that even if the fake item made by Wu Ming had a fragile attribute, it shouldn''t be so fragile.


    Like hot water poured on ice, this ck mud instantly damaged the Chains of Heaven created by Wu Ming.


    "Trouble," Wu Ming said with a frown.

 Chapter 162: Difficult Recovery

    Chapter 162: Difficult Recovery


    The deserted building is now full of holes.


    From an architectural point of view, this building is no longer sufficient to support it, but it still hasn''t copsed for unknown reasons.


    The color of the sky gradually turned orange to red, and the sun had set.


    "Fragarach!!!"


    The flushed Berserker fell to his knees with a gust.


    A light pierced through his chest, leaving a huge hole in his chest.


    The Berserkers turned into ss Cards and fell to the ground.


    Wu Ming stood not far from the Berserker and heaved a long sigh of relief.


    On the ground in front of him was a stone ball that had been thrown in ck smoke.


    "Sure enough, facing a resurrected Berserker, Fragarach will judge it when the opponent uses a trump card." Wu Ming said.


    Wu Ming had been fighting the Berserker all day, after sending Miyu to school in the morning, until now the sun was setting.


    This building is almost destroyed. The reason why it didn''t copse was because Wu Ming had constantly installed Primodial Runes on the building during the battle with the Berserkers which had kept the building from copsing until now.


    "What''s with this ck mud?" Wu Ming muttered to himself, looking at his right hand.


    At this moment, Wu Ming right hand was floating in the ck mud that was constantly surging.


    This was what Wu Ming extracted when he fought the Berserker.


    Speaking of Berserker, Wu Ming was very depressed.


    Because the Berserker is intertwined with the ck mud, the Chains of Heaven will be corroded by this special ck mud, besides, the Berserker has the Noble Phantasm of resurrection from the dead, which is really dizzying.


    After killing the user of the Berserker ss Cards, Wu Ming gave the ss Cards to Chrys for analysis. Of course, he knew that the Berserker had twelve lives, and would be impervious to any weapon or attack that killed him.


    Because Wu Ming said it was troublesome.


    Wu Ming didn''t try to experiment with the corrosion rate of this ck mud with his own Noble Phantasm, but used <Create Greater Item> to create several longsting Noble Phantasms.


    Wu Ming made the various Noble Phantasms he knew to kill the Berserker.


    Including <Mythical Yggdrasil>, <Exsilver>, <Gae Bolg>, <Excalibur>, <Cdbolg>, <Aroundight>, <Excalibur Gtine>, and so on, all the Noble Phantasms that Wu Ming knew, as well as his Noble Phantasm, <Heaven Sage>.


    Wu Ming made this fake Noble Phantasm. Even though the Noble Phantasm would be damaged once released, there was no doubt that this Noble Phantasm had consumed the Berserker life.


    Moreover, Wu Ming used <Ochd Deug Odin> Anti-Fortress Noble Phantasm and two Super-Tier Magic in the <Nameless Book of Spells>, and managed to kill the Berserker eleven times.


    In the end, Wu Ming used Fragarach, and managed to kill him twelve times.


    "If it was Illya and Miyu, it would most likely not be able to defeat this monster," said Wu Ming.


    Of course, if no miracle happened.


    Wu Ming picked up the Berserker ss Cards on the ground, and said to Kliss: "Let''s go, Chrys."


    "Yes Master."


    After that, Wu Ming left the shattered mirror world.


    ....


    In real life, the Sakatsuki Residence.


    Miyu sat in the room with Illya, who was worried about Wu Ming, with a sad expression on her face.


    "Illya! Miyu! What happened?!" shouted Tohsaka Rin and Luvia as they arrived at the gates of the Sakatsuki Residence.


    "Rin-san and Luvia-san are here." Illya immediately stood up and went to greet the two of them.


    "As soon as I heard what you said, the monkey and I rushed over, what happened?"


    Even though Tohsaka Rin was also slightly angry and irritated by Luvia words, she still endured it.


    "Yeah, what happened? You guys anxiously summoned us in a hurry," Tohsaka Rin said.


    "That Onii-chan disappeared," said Illya with a bit of concern.


    "Disappear?" Tohsaka Rin and Luvia asked strangely.


    Although both of them felt strange that Wu Ming had disappeared, they didn''t think that the prayer would face any danger, let''s not forget that Wu Ming could withstand Saber attack head-on and defeat her.


    "In short, don''t worry, I believe there will be nothing bad with Vumin power." Tohsaka Rinforted.


    "Yes, Miyu, don''t worry, Vumin must be dyed by something." Luvia alsoforted Miyu.


    At this time, Wu Ming walked into the Sakatsuki Residence.


    "Hah? Why are you all here?" Wu Ming asked in surprise.


    After that, Wu Ming saw the sun that was about to set, and then reacted.


    Wu Ming fought the Berserker all day, not to mention Miyu didn''t see Wu Ming when he came out of school. Wu Ming didn''te back until now. The lost time is too long.


    "That" Wu Ming wanted to say something to apologize, but Miyu next action cut him off.


    Miyu hugged Wu Ming tightly, Tohsaka Rin and Luvia didn''t speak, and Illya looked at Miyu worriedly.


    "Onii-chan, don''t leave me" Miyu said in a sobbing voice.


    Miyu never cries. She always strong. This was the first time Wu Ming had seen Miyu cry.


    Wu Ming could only soften, watching Miyu gently and touching her head.


    "Sorry Miyu, I''m sorry this time, I won''t leave you."


    After that, everyone didn''t speak or move, and they just stared at the brother and sister in silence.


    Immediately, Miyu suppressed her emotions.


    Wu Ming and the others came to the living room and sat down.


    Wu Ming took out the Berserker ss Cards and ced them on the table.


    "These are Berserker ss Cards."


    Tohsaka Rin and Luvia looked dumbfounded, and asked, "Did you go to the mirror world during the day?"


    Wu Ming nodded and said: "Chrys has the ability to enter the mirror world during the day, because I know that Berserker is not something you can handle, so I entered the Berserker mirror world alone."


    Tohsaka Rin also nodded. After all, Wu Ming had already admitted that he had fought the Berserker for a day. If he could easily kill Saber, it would mean that the enemy was veryplicated. If Tohsaka Rin and the others went to reim the Berserker ss Cards, the oue would go without saying.


    "Onii-chan, you''re not hurt." Miyu looked at Wu Ming carefully.


    Wu Ming smiled and touched Miyu head and said, "Although the process was a bit difficult, I wasn''t hurt. Besides, I am Servant l. I can naturally recover if I get injured and add magic power."


    "Then when Onii-chan is injured, I will help replenish Onii-chan magic power." Miyu said firmly.


    "Hah?!" Wu Ming was stunned for a moment, and then thought that he didn''t seem to have taught Miyu about Magecraft charging magic power.


    "I also could. I can help if Onii-chancks magic power."


    Tohsaka Rin and Luvia looked at Wu Ming with bastard expressions.


    "Rubbish, even elementary school students don''t let it go."


    "Trash, even your little sister won''t let it go."


    Helplessly Wu Ming stroked his forehead and sighed.


    "Let me exin..."

 Chapter 163: Without a world of great sources

    Chapter 163: Without a world of great sources


    After Tohsaka Rin and Luvia quietly told Illya and Miyu what Magecraft was charging magic power, the two little loli faces turned red, like monkey butts.


    "No Onii-chan, I I didn''t mean it like that, I don''t know" Miyu said to Wu Ming, her head spitting smoke and lowering her head.


    "Neither am I! I don''t want to kiss Onii-chan!" Illya was even more thorough, blushing and shouting loudly.


    Everyone looked at Illya in surprise, and he immediately lowered his head and said nothing.


    Seeing Tohsaka Rin and Luvia wanting to punch him, Wu Ming quickly changed the subject.


    "Ah~ Currently, all seven ss Cards have been collected. I have to tell you something."


    Wu Ming pretended to be serious, but the effect was good, and the four of them returned to their previous appearance.


    Wu Ming picked up the Berserker ss Cards on the table and said to several people: "I have business and have to go, I need the two of you to help me take care of Miyu at the expense of these ss Cards."


    No matter what, Miyu is also a 10 year old child in elementary school. Even if Miyu had the ability to take care of herself, Wu Ming felt ufortable.


    "What?!" They made a confused sound.


    Illya didn''t understand why Wu Ming had to leave after all the ss Cards were restored.


    Miyu was somewhat unable to ept Wu Ming sudden departure.


    Tohsaka Rin and Luvia looked at each other, and then asked: "Even though you have recovered these ss Cards, you can indeed make conditions, but you must tell us how long you will be away. After all, the teacher gave us only two weeks, and now there''s almost a week left."


    "I''m not sure how long it will take, but I''ll be back as soon as possible. Regarding the matter of time, I will personally tell Zelretch to extend the time for the two of you to get the ss Cards back," said Wu Ming.


    Because Wu Ming had said it, and Tohsaka Rin and Luvia couldn''t refuse.


    "Alright," Tohsaka Rin and Luvia agreed.


    Wu Ming then handed the Berserker ss Cards into the hands of the two.


    Tohsaka Rin asked "Shouldn''t we sign the Magecraft contract?"


    Magecraft contracts are aimed at contracts that limit both parties when a Magus has an agreement.


    After all, Wu Ming, Tohsaka Rin, and Luvia had only known each other for less than a week. It made sense that every Magus would sign a Magecraft contract before teaming up with another Magus.


    Wu Ming smiled: "I believe in you."


    Even though Wu Ming had known Tohsaka Rin and Luvia not too long ago, he still inherited Scathach ability to judge people. Both Tohsaka Rin and Luvia were honest people among Magus, not the usual crafty Magus.


    Coupled with the rtionship between Illya, Miyu and the two, Wu Ming was truly relieved to entrust Miyu.


    Tohsaka Rin and Luvia looked at each other and smiled, then Luvia said, "Then let Miyu stay at my house. After all, monkeys have nowhere to live, oh ho ho ho~" Luvia let the queenugh again.


    Tohsaka Rin tried to suppress her expression of wanting to punch someone, and asked Meiyu, "What do you think, Miyu?"


    "Yes." Miyu nodded. Actually, it didn''t matter who was taking care of Miyu.


    "That is it." Wu Ming said.


    After that, Wu Ming looked at Miyu.


    "Miyu, Onii-chan just went away for a while, not for long."


    "I see, Onii-chan, I will be waiting for you to pick me up at Luvia-san house." Miyu said firmly.


    "Onii-chan, I will also take care of Miyu. When youe back, Miyu should be fine and healthy," Illya said with his little hands.


    "I''m afraid Illya, you can''t take care of yourself, let alone take care of Miyu." Ruby sneered from the side.


    "Ruby, shut up!" Illya grabbed Ruby blushing.


    Everyoneughed when they saw the couple.


    .....


    In the evening, after dinner, Wu Ming sent everyone away, including Miyu who was about to move into Luvia house.


    At this moment, the Sakatsuki Residence was empty.


    Wu Ming fingers swayed a few times and put up several barriers.


    Types of barriers include permanent barriers such as repel other people and automatic cleaning.


    Seeing the barrier set up, Wu Ming nodded in satisfaction.


    "It''s time to go." After Wu Ming finished speaking, his body transformed and turned into ss Cards.


    ss Cards as shown can act on their own, fly out of the Sakatsuki Residence, and fly in a certain direction.


    ....


    In the Type-Moon world, inside Root, the shadow of a huge dragon sleeps within.


    Not knowing how long, as if he woke up, the huge White Dragon opened its eyes and its body started to move.


    As the White Dragon body moved, the originally pitch-ck dragon shadow instantly emitted light, revealing the dragon noble and holy body.


    Wu Ming felt the body unlocked, feeling veryfortable.


    "Is this a real way for the Dragon of the Root to grow?" the great white holy dragon muttered to himself.


    Wu Ming felt apletely different feeling from before, and understood what he should do next.


    Originally, Wu Ming wanted to explore the source of the ck mud through the Type-Moon World Counter Force, but the Counter Force told Wu Ming that the ck mud came from the Type-Moon World Root.


    This is a special kind of evil in this world, generated by the fusion of this world evil from the Great Root to the Type-Moon World Root, and even the Counter Force does not know the source of this substance.


    Knowing that the current exploration was fruitless, Wu Ming decided to go to another world to find answers.


    Before that, Wu Ming also asked Counter Force to return to Miyu world again, not too long ago.


    This was absolutely no problem for the Counter Force that controlled countless parallel worlds.


    After everything was prepared, Wu Ming flew out of Root and entered the space-time tunnel that connected countless space-times.


    Wu Ming once again entered the unknown world.


    ....


    In a certain world, in a mystery realm, a certain young girl looked at a certain ce and said: "Ahh~ How about a special foreign god."


    .....


    Outside, Sardinia, Italy, there was a ripple in the sky, and the shadow of a huge white dragon appeared from it.


    The big ruby-like eyes looked up at the sky, with some doubts: "I don''t feel the existence of a big source, is this a new world?"


    The great source that Wu Ming said was the unique source of magic power in the air in the Type-Moon World.


    In Age of Gods,rge resources provide most of the magic power needed by Magus, therefore, Magecraft is unmatched by modern Magus whose great resources have faded.


    The world that Wu Ming came to was the same as the world that Nazarick had left before Wu Ming, was a world without great resources.


    Therefore, Wu Ming concluded that this world was an unknown world.


    Wu Ming looked at the ground and found that he was in the sky above arge ind.


    At this moment, the vision became prominent

 Chapter 164: Sardinia

    Chapter 164: Sardinia


    Wu Ming emitted energy subconsciously, his body emitting golden energy that was visible to the naked eye.


    The golden energy began to spread around him, and the speed was quite fast, and it immediately spread to the inhabitants of Sardinia under Wu Ming.


    "What a strange power," said Wu Ming.


    After that, Wu Ming became a human body with ck hair and red eyes, and a white robe covered his body.


    Floating in the air with a flying ne.


    As soon as Wu Ming recovered his body, the golden aura that was affecting the residents instantly disappeared.


    "Sure enough, after absorbing Root power, I will be suppressed if I change from a dragon body to a human body."


    Wu Ming clearly discovered the changes in his body as his consciousness returned to the Type-Moon World Root.


    Not only were many strange abilities added, but some abilities would be suppressed when in the dragon body.


    "However, this golden energy seems to be the result of my holy aura mixed in with some of the strangest things in this world."


    "Since it''s still a human ability, then it can be controlled."


    Thinking of this, the golden energy disappeared.


    After oveing the panic caused by it, Wu Ming stretched out his hand and felt magic in the air.


    "Although there is no big source, the magic power in the air is no worse than the Type-Moon World big source."


    After that, Wu Ming looked at himself again.


    Because Wu Ming consciousness was in the sage dragon state of the Caster ss for a long time, he was somewhat affected by the Uruk outfit that Wu Ming wore when he changed into his human form was the Uruk outfit.


    "I haven''t used my own body in a long time, I really miss it." Wu Ming said.


    Even though Wu Ming was affected by the ss he used before, he was still himself, and was still able to control this influence after returning to his body.


    Moreover, due to absorbing Root power, Wu Ming defects as a Dragon of the Root that could not be born in his hometown had been ovee one by one.


    At this moment, Wu Ming was a perfect being.


    Although he was affected by this world after arriving at this time, this did not affect his basics.


    It''s like the power of this world attracts Wu Ming holy aura and enhances it, but basically it''s still a power of his, so he can take back this golden energy.


    After that, Wu Ming looked at the ind below him.


    "I have to find out what this ce is."


    After saying that, he flew to the ground.


    ...


    Somewhere in Sardinia, Wu Ming was wearing casual clothes and walking on the street.


    Through investigation, he already knew that this was Sardinia, Italy.


    "It seems that it is also a hidden and Mystery world." Wu Ming felt the presence of magic power in some ces and in some people, but other than that, it was like an ordinary world.


    Walking leisurely, Wu Ming noticed the unfamiliar streets.


    Suddenly, he saw a purple-haired teenager, who was also staring at him.


    Wu Ming narrowed his eyes, and he could feel the enormous magic power in the youth in front of him, and he didn''t look like an ordinary mage at all.


    The boy smiled at Wu Ming, then left.


    "The other party existence is somewhat simr to that of a Servant." Wu Ming judged like this.


    After that, Wu Ming shook his head.


    "Sure enough, I have to find a magician to ask about the situation in this world."


    After that, Wu Ming also walked in another direction.


    "Sorry excuse me." Suddenly, a passerby next to him asked Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming turned his head to look at the person.


    With ck hair, blue-and-white coat, ck pants, Asia handsome face is reflected in his eyes.


    The asian youth held a te in his hand, and the te was full of magic power. Obviously, it was a magic book.


    Wu Ming who had a lot of knowledge, could clearly see that this young man spoke English, which was more Japanese.


    After judging that this young man was Japanese, Wu Ming asked directly in Japanese: "What is it?"


    The asian youth was obviously surprised, and then said in Japanese: "Good, I didn''t expect someone to speak Japanese. Um, my name is Kusanagi Godou. I''d like to ask for an address."


    Wu Ming immediately said: "I''m really sorry, Kusanagi-san, I''m not a local, and I can''t do anything about it if you ask for directions."


    Kusanagi Godou froze for a moment, then said, "Ah! I''m really annoying, goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    Wu Ming and Kusanagi Godou separated from each other, and just as Wu Ming was about to turn and leave, a female voice came.


    "Man over there, give me the magic book in your hand!"


    Wu Ming and Kusanagi Godou looked at the source of the sound at the same time.


    A beautiful woman was reflected in Wu Ming eyes.


    With long golden wavy hair, red dress, white stockings and red high heels, she held a sword in her hand and pointed at Wu Ming and Kusanagi Godou.


    "She''s looking for you." Wu Ming stopped leaving, stood still, and said to Kusanagi Godou.


    "Are you looking for me?" Kusanagi Godou said in confusion.


    "My name is Erica, Erica ndelli, and the person next to you is right, it''s you, the one holding the magic book." The girl who imed to be Erica was still holding the sword. Facing Godou.


    "WaitWait, what magic book? I do not know what you are talking about?" Kusanagi Godou was confused.


    At this time, Wu Ming suddenly looked somewhere.


    Wu Ming sudden turn also made Kusanagi Godou and Erica turn their heads.


    A huge beast shadow instantly emerged from the ground, and everything it touched shattered.


    This is a big red-eyed wild boar.


    "That Divine Beast!" Erica frowned.


    After that, Erica said to Wu Ming and Kusanagi Godou, "You two hurry up and take cover."


    After that, Erica rushed to the roof of the car with steps.


    "Ariana!" Erica said to the maid who was driving in the car.


    "Understood, Miss Erica!" Ariana started the car in an instant, saw a puff of smoke, and led Erica towards the big boar.


    "What happened?" Kusanagi Godou muttered to himself quietly.


    Wu Ming smiled, then said: "You don''t need to understand this, you need to go take refuge."


    After speaking, Wu Ming walked towards the rampaging wild boar.


    "Let''s go evacuate together!" said Kusanagi Godou anxiously.


    Wu Ming was a little surprised, he didn''t expect this person to be so calm.


    "You better go alone, face the girl who seems to know a lot of things just now, I don''t want to be left behind." As he said, Wu Ming jumped sharply, and walked along the building towards the wild boar.


    Kusanagi Godou couldn''t believe his eyes, so he rubbed them all of a sudden.


    "Hehe I guess I better take cover."

 Chapter 165: Campione and Heretic God

    Chapter 165: Campione and Heretic God


    The giant wild boar continued to wreak havoc on the city, and arge number of buildings were destroyed.


    Erica jumped onto a building, her body shone with a burst of light, and a set of easy-to-wear clothes reced the red evening gown she was wearing earlier.


    "The lion of steel and the king of the lion heart as ancestors----please listen to Erica ndelli knightly oath!"


    As the spell was chanted, a magic circle appeared next to Erica, and a steel lion head emerged from the magic circle.


    The head of the steel lion opened its big mouth, and Erica put her hand into the head of the steel lion. Then, she withdrew his hand, and a beautiful western rapier appeared in his hand.


    "It''s time for a duel, Cuore di Leone!"


    Erica aimed the Cuore di Leone in her hand at the giant wild boar. The energy in Cuore di Leone surged and turned into a red electric light to rush towards the giant wild boar.


    The red electricity hit the giant boar, and the giant boar radiated energy, blocking Erica attack.


    *Bang!*


    The moment the attack hit the imprable wall, there was a loud sound.


    "Really a Divine beast?" Erica said as if she knew the result.


    Regardless of what she said, Erica continued to release energy and attack the giant boar.


    The giant wild boar that was constantly being attacked was furious, and crashed into Erica.


    Erica struggled to hold onto the sword, and slowly resisted the impact of the giant boar.


    In the end, Erica retreated to the edge of the house, and the giant boar was angry at the small insect that could withstand its attack, and fiercely lifted its foot up and then stomped down hard.


    The house that Erica was in was destroyed in an instant, and she also fell to the ground.


    At this moment, Wu Ming rushed over and hugged Erica with strong steps.


    Wu Ming easilynded on the ground.


    "It is better to leave this kind of thing to a man." Wu Ming smiled.


    Erica stared at Wu Ming nkly, clearly not yet reacting.


    Wu Ming put Erica down, and then rushed towards the giant wild boar.


    "It is a sacred beast, not something an ordinary mage can handle!" Right after Erica finished speaking, she saw a sight she couldn''t believe.


    Wu Ming jumped onto the giant boar and mmed a punch.


    *Boom!*


    The giant wild boar was blown up.


    Erica looked at Wu Ming nkly, as if she had seen a humanoid dragon.


    Looks like Erica felt right...


    *Boom!*


    The giant boarnded, right where the boar had originally been standing, just as this giant boar jumped on its own andnded on its head.


    Wu Ming clenched his fists, slightly excited, his ruby-like eyes filled with pleasure.


    "Sure enough, I''m no longer the same as I used to be." Wu Ming said with his unharmed right hand.


    Wu Ming red pupils burned like hot blood, perhaps because his eyes had long since turned red.


    Suddenly, a storm rolled up from under the giant boar, and the giant boar was instantly torn apart.


    "It doesn''t look like an ordinary hurricane." Wu Ming felt an ever-increasing surge of magic power in the storm, increasing their numbers to almost the same as the number of giant wild boars that Wu Ming had just knocked down.


    Just when Wu Ming was about to do so, the storm dissipated instantly.


    Wu Ming saw another purple-haired figure in the ruins.


    "Was that the boy just now?" Wu Ming nced carefully, and naturally he didn''t feel wrong, the boy was definitely rted to this incident.


    The purple-haired boy smiled at Wu Ming again, but this smile was full of war spirit.


    After that, the boy turned into the wind and left.


    Wu Ming didn''t try to chase the boy, but jumped back at Erica.


    "So, Miss Erica, can you tell me something about this world?" Wu Ming said with a smile.


    Erica didn''t seem to have reacted yet, but just nodded nkly.


    ...


    In a certain station seat, there was no one at the station due to the evacuation of Erica and Wu Ming sitting on the seat.


    After Erica reacted, she immediately asked Wu Ming a question: "Why were you able to defeat a divine beast with one hit? Are you a powerful mage in a mysterious ce, or are you a Devil King?"


    Faced with a series of questions from Erica, Wu Ming had no idea what Erica was talking about.


    "Um, you should first tell me what it is now," said Wu Ming.


    "Hah? You don''t know what it is?!" said Erica in surprise.


    Facing Erica strange gaze at him, Wu Ming said quickly: "Just treat me as a lonely mage who doesn''t know the world."


    "I don''t think an ordinary mage can knock down a divine beast..." Erica muttered.


    Although she was very suspicious of Wu Ming origins, Erica exined a series of matters like a divine beast that had just appeared for Wu Ming.


    In the prehistory of mankind, there were many powerful gods in the world, and this existence had no name.


    After the birth of mankind, these gods, while giving gifts to mankind, also persecuted mankind.


    People were afraid of these gods, so theyposed myths and attached names to these gods.


    The gods who have names are bound by the mythspiled by people, and gradually enter into the myths, they be gods in the myths who carry out their duties safely and steadily.


    But there are also some gods who don''t want the status quo and don''t want to do their job, they have appeared in the world and turned into disobedient gods who don''t obey their own myths, that is, the Heretic God.


    Ordinary people who don''t know magic will only be told that the damage caused by the Heretic God is a natural disaster.


    Wu Ming also knew a little about the Heretic God, which was almost simr to the Type-Moon world of Heroic Spirit. Since Heroic Spirit has Counter Force management, this will not happen.


    And this world doesn''t have the will of an established world of restraint, so even though the gods are bound by the mythspiled by humans, they can stille to the world by separating their clones.


    Then, Erica exined to Wu Ming why he had to fight against the Heretic God.


    Different Heretic Gods had different dangers when they appeared.


    For example, the appearance of the god of the sea will cause a tsunami, the appearance of the god of the sun will burn the earth, and the appearance of the god of war will cause war.


    After knowing that the appearance of the gods would cause various troubles, Wu Ming had a clue about the trouble he had juste to in this world.


    (Am I being judged by the world as a Heretic God.)


    After that, Wu Ming asked, "So, how do humans survive?"


    That''s right, since gods often appear in the form of a Heretic God, how do humans survive?


    Erica looked at Wu Ming with an even more surprised look, as if asking if you were someone in this world.


    However, for the sake of the other party being her own savior, Erica continued to spread knowledge to Wu Ming.


    Humans are the kind of existence that can cause miracles.


    In this world, currently there are six existences who have killed the Heretic God for various reasons, they are called Campoine, that is God yer.


    The Campione killed the Heretic Gods, and obtained the power of the in Heretic Gods, namely, Divine Authority.


    Campiones who kill Heretic Gods who harm humans are also called Devil Kings for various reasons.


    Campiones protect humanity, destroy the Heretic God, and receive mankind service.


    And just now, the giant boar and the storm that wiped out the boar were incarnations of a certain Heretic God.


    After almost understanding the background of this world, Wu Ming couldn''t help but think of the purple-haired boy beforehand.


    Obviously, the other party was the Heretic God.


    At this moment, the world began to change color.

 Chapter 166: Fighting Two Heretic Gods

    Chapter 166: Fighting Two Heretic Gods


    *Buzz*


    The sky was instantly covered with clouds, the ground was filled with fog, and the sky was raining heavily with thunderstorms.


    *BoomBoomBoom*


    The ground shook. This is a giant sound that moves step by step.


    Wu Ming and Erica looked at the source of the sound, and in the distance that was filled with fog and rain, a gigantic figure appeared.


    A huge body that is several hundred meters tall, gray-ck old armor covers part of the giant body, and the exposed skin and muscles are tied, which looks very strong.


    A long white beard blocked the giant nose and mouth, white eyes could be seen hanging in the sky like tworge copper bells.


    "Heretic God?!" Erica immediately left and used magic to put on a battle suit, and ran towards the giant.


    She shook his head helplessly, and then walked over.


    "Please wait, God!" Erica called out from behind the giant.


    When the giant heard someone calling out to him, he stopped, turned his head, and looked at the human who called out to him.


    "Humans, so bold that they even dare to block the steps of a god." The giant let out a thunderous roar, and questioned Erica.


    "God, you are Melqart, the king of Sardinia worshiped by the Phoenicians," said Erica.


    Melqart was slightly surprised and said happily: "Yes, I am Melqart. I didn''t think anyone would still remember my name. This waspletely unexpected."


    "Lord Melqart, please stop your steps, or else Sardinia will be destroyed!" Erica continued to persuade.


    "Human, even though you know my name, it doesn''t mean you can stop my steps and see that you know my name, I will not hold you ountable."


    Then, a bolt of lightning struck Melqart.


    *boom*


    A pair of goat eyes faintly appeared in the overcast sky, staring at Melqart.


    Melqart blocked the lightning with his hand, and said, "Looks like I have to quicken my pace."


    With that, Melqart left.


    Just as Erica wanted to continue chasing, a hand pressed against her shoulder.


    "Enough, didn''t I say it? Just leave this kind of thing to men."


    Erica turned her head, Wu Ming ruby-colored pupils came into view.


    "Anyway, leave everything to me." After speaking, Wu Ming moved in the direction where Melqart had gone.


    "If it''s him, maybe" thought Erica.


    After that, Erica shook her head and ran in the direction that Melqart had left.


    ....


    The storm continued to descend, lightning shed, and thunder continued to sound.


    Wu Ming ran in the direction where Melqart had gone, and immediately saw Melqart who had stopped.


    In front of Melqart, a purple haired boy floated in front of Melqart.


    "You don''t hesitate to fight me even if you haven''t collected all the avatars. Very good fighting spirit, Verethragna," said Melqart.


    The purple-haired boy on the opposite side, Verethragna, smiled faintly, and said: "I am an invincible war god, but I want to be defeated. Especially now that it''s not just me and the two gods, King Melqart."


    "Hah? It seems my eyes are clumsy, you didn''t expect other people of the same kind to hide like humans." Melqart immediately turned his head and looked at Wu Ming.


    "I''m so sorry, I''m not a Heretic God, I''m just a traveler who been to many ces." Wu Ming replied calmly.


    By this time, Wu Ming already knew why the two of them thought he was their kind, the Heretic God.


    Wu Ming Dragon of the Root Bloodline has been strengthened. As a Dragon of the Root who can freely travel to various worlds, it can be said that every time he enters a world, he will be given ayer of identity by the world.


    Moreover, Wu Ming had a rtionship with King of Knights Arthur, King Of Heroes Gilgamesh and others, so he was automatically judged as a mythical existence by this unrestrained world, namely Heretic God.


    Now Wu Ming is like a stone thrown into a calmke,pletely interfering with the development and change of this world.


    (I don''t know if there is my legend in this world) Wu Ming thought.


    "You don''t have to be humble, my brethren, but even though you are also a god, you must not interfere with my fight with Verethragna," said Melqart.


    "I have no opinion, all I want is to lose. Even if it''s one against two, I''m still confident," Verethragna said arrogantly.


    "You actually dare to say that, God of War!" sneered Melqart.


    "Don''t be too troublesome." Wu Ming said: "You two go head to head against me. "


    As soon as those words came out, Melqart and Verethragna instantly changed their faces.


    "Even ourpatriots, you can''t say such words!"


    "You really are arrogant, unknown god!"


    Melqart and Verethragna were angry, but Wu Ming did have high self-confidence.


    Wu Ming can have Noble Phantasm to deal with gods.


    (Little En, is it okay now?) Wu Ming asked in his heart.


    (No problem, Master Wu Ming.) Enkidu voice was soft.


    That''s right, ever since Wu Ming came to this world, Wu Ming discovered that Enkidu had awakened.


    It seems that because Wu Ming absorbed the power in Root, Enkidu also benefited a lot.


    At this time, Enkidu haspletely asked to be the chain that connects heaven and earth,pletely bing Wu Ming exclusive Noble Phantasm, bound to Wu Ming soul.


    "Then let''s get started, Melqart! Verethragna!"


    In an instant, arge number of golden ripples appeared behind Wu Ming, and several golden chains appeared in the golden ripples.


    The chain rushed towards Melqart and Verethragna.


    Melqart was instantly bound by these golden chains due to his inflexible and careless body.


    Verethragna sensed something was wrong, and quickly used one of his incarnations, <Raptor> to escape.


    "Just a small chain, see if I break it!!" Melqart roared.


    However, no matter how hard Melqart tried, he couldn''t let go of the chains that were tied to him.


    "This?! Is that a weapon against the gods?!" Verethragna said in shock when she saw the golden chain tightening and could not be untied.


    "Take a guess." Wu Ming smiled.


    In an instant, Wu Ming figure shot towards Velena.


    Verethragna did not dodge, but also headed for Wu Ming.


    "Huh! I''d be happy if you had a weapon against the gods. Looks like I have a chance to try the taste of defeat!"


    Verethragna wanted to try a sense of defeat, but not an unreasonable defeat, but to fully enjoy the battle before defeat.


    "Come on, Verethragna!!"

 Chapter 167: Achievement

    Chapter 167: Achievement


    Wu Ming and Verethragna reached out and punched each other.


    *Boom--!*


    The collision between the fists mmed into the surrounding atmosphere, sending out a shockwave, apanied by a loud sound.


    After a short exchange, Verethragna said: "What an extraordinary power, My bull incarnation told me that you have extraordinary strength."


    "Really, I have more than that."


    Wu Ming stretched out his hand, and in an instant, a giant ck hole appeared next to Verethragna, and even the ground began to be sucked in by the ck hole.


    "<Enhancement ck Hole>!!!"


    "What?!" Verethragna was attracted by the ck hole, but Verethragna immediately activated the <Raptor> incarnation and escaped the ck hole suction.


    "<Enhancement Dead Dragon Thunder>!!!"


    In an instant, ck dragon-shaped lightning charged towards Verethragna.


    "Don''t underestimate me!!" Verethragna exited the <Raptor> incarnation and used the <Goat> incarnation. In an instant, arge amount of lightning struck the ck lightning from Wu Ming.


    *Rumble!*


    Lightning exploded, and made a deafening roar.


    Taking advantage of the thunder and lightning on both sides, Wu Ming raised his hand again.


    "<Enhancement Grasp Heart>!!!"


    An invisible power spread through Verethragna body.


    *Puff*


    Verethragna spurted blood all of a sudden, and then him wounds healed instantly, which was the effect of him <Ram> incarnation.


    Wu Ming use of this high level magic was all learned from the <Nameless Book of Spells>, which was considered a type of Instant Death Magic, and it was enhanced by the Enhancement magic learned from the <Nameless Book of Spells>.


    At this moment, Melqart voice was heard.


    "Even if I am restrained, I cannot be underestimated!! Unforgivable!" Melqart was stuck with the Chains of Heaven, but even so, Melqart still had brute strength, he used his body mming towards Wu Ming.


    "<sh>" the spell was uttered, and Wu Ming figure instantly moved to the other side of Melqart.


    His figure had not stabilized yet, Wu Ming suddenly turned his body to one side.


    A golden yellow sword passed by Wu Ming side, it slipped the waist of Wu Ming side, and took Wu Ming flesh and blood.


    "This!? A golden sword that can cut through divinity!?" Wu Ming said with a frown, clutching his stomach.


    Verethragna looked at Wu Ming with a golden de in his hand.


    To Wu Ming who was currently a Heretic God, it could be said to have a high level of divinity.


    And that golden sword had the power to sh through gods, that is to say, Wu Ming was nowpletely naked in the eyes of the opponent.


    "That''s right, unknown god, this is my trump card."


    But Wu Ming sneered at Verethragna words, and then said: "But as far as I know, Verethragna war god ability can only be used by knowing the opponent abilities. But you don''t know my real name. In other words, this sword can only be used as a weapon that ignores defense."


    "Ha ha ha ha! Isn''t that taken for granted? Hiding your name also means, great!! Unknown god! Can you make me lose!!" Verethragna started to scream with joy.


    "Then, as you wish!"


    A pair of dragon horns appeared on Wu Ming head, and Chrys said: "Master, the analysis isplete."


    "Then look forward to it, Verethragna, this is your power."


    "<Create Greater Item>"


    As the spell was chanted, a golden sword appeared in Wu Ming hand.


    "This!? How is this possible!?" Verethragna stared in disbelief.


    "Yes, Verethragna, this is your golden sword shing divinity!"


    After knowing Melqart and Verethragna real names, Chrys who had a wealth of knowledge, imnted his knowledge into Wu Ming mind.


    After all, knowing oneself and one enemy can survive a hundred battles.


    Originally, Wu Ming without knowledge could not use <Create Greater Item> to create a Golden Sword, but Verethragna used a golden sword to sh Wu Ming, and it was here that he felt the structure of this weapon.


    As Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg masterpiece, the <Golden Green Stone> was aplete auxiliary Mystic Code type, and Chrys who was also Wu Ming Noble Phantasm fully analyzed the abilities of Verethragna Golden Sword.


    With all his bonuses, Wu Ming managed to create Verethragna golden sword capable of slicing divinity by relying on this sword knowledge in his own mind.


    "There is no point! Even if you make my sword, it''s always fake," said Verethragna.


    "Really, then give it a try, Verethragna!!"


    Wu Ming waved the sword forward, and several identical golden swords appeared beside Wu Ming.


    "Verethragna, you are an invincible god of war. You have ten incarnations: <Gale>, <Bull>, <White Stallion>, <Camel>, <Boar>, <Youth>, <Raptor>, <Ram>, <Goat>, and <Warrior>.


    The golden swords began to split apart, and more golden swords began to appear.


    "Legend, Verethragna is also the guardian of Mithra, the god of light. Mithra is the incarnation of the sun, so Verethragna also has a rtionship with the sun. And your name is Verethragna, is a god of subjugation who is also closely rted to Heracles."


    Immediately, arge number of golden swords appeared around Verethragna, and the entire skypletely turned into a golden sword realm.


    At this moment, Verethragna was trapped in the Golden Sword Realm, unable to escape.


    "You are called the Guardian of Light in West Asia, and share the same origin as the Indian God Indra. You appear in <Avista> as an eagle and are depicted as a royal symbol. Therefore, Verethragna is not only the god of victory, but also the guardian of the kingdom and the people." So all the golden swords pointed at Verethragna.


    "Verethragna is just your Greek name, and your real name is Bahram!!" Then the golden sword pierced Verethragna.


    *Puff puff puff puff*


    Verethragna was stabbed by arge number of golden swords, but his face was smiling.


    "Is this what it feels like to lose? Not bad." Verethragnaughed.


    "Next time I wille to you, you can''t be defeated by others before I am resurrected, an unknown god." In an expression of satisfaction, Verethragna disappeared.


    All the golden swords shattered, the real golden sword domain disappeared and turned into that storm again.


    Wu Ming looked at Melqart who was standing at the side.


    "You''re amazing," said Melqart.


    "This time it was my fault. I don''t expect you to have the treasure to deal with God. The good, give me the price of failure."


    Wu Ming once again summoned the Golden Sword, but this sword was much bigger than the previous one.


    "As you wish."


    *sigh*


    Melqart disappeared into the air, and the storm stopped raging.


    The sun reappeared in the sky, and the sun shone on the vast earth.


    Erica stood on the ruins, staring at Wu Ming who was standing in the sun in disbelief.


    "Seventh Campione born"

 Chapter 168: Enhanced Noble Phantasm

    Chapter 168: Enhanced Noble Phantasm


    Three days after Wu Ming killed Verethragna and Melqart.


    Wu Ming sat in the luxurious Western-style room with his eyes closed.


    Wu Ming, who killed the two Heretic Gods, naturally obtained two Divine Authority, but these two powers did not like him a bit, so he used the talent and sublimation ability of the Noble Phantasm, and managed to transfer the two Divine Authority obtainedbined into one.


    Wu Ming was checking the Divine Authority that had be a Noble Phantasm.


    In his spiritual world, a huge stone b was embedded within it.


    The giant stone b was iid with twelve small stone bs, like clocks, spread evenly over the twelve figures, just like a clock.


    In the center surrounded by twelve small stone bs, there were two stone pirs, one long and one short, like the hour and minute hands on a clock.


    <Dragon Species>, <Gale>, <Bull>, <White Stallion>, <Camel>, <Boar>, <Youth>, <Raptor>, <Ram>, <Goat>, <Warrior>, and <Magic Master >.


    This was what Wu Ming looked like after taking Verethragna and Melqart Divine Authority and subliming them into Noble Phantasm. Each stone b is depicted with a different view, and the position of each stone b corresponds to each clock scale.


    At this time, the hour and minute hands pointed to a small stone te at 12 o''clock.


    A mage in a long robe was depicted on the stone disk at 12 o''clock. Following Wu Ming consciousness, the pointed stone disk began to glow.


    Outside, Wu Ming opened his eyes and stretched out his hand casually, a me appeared in his hand.


    With a change of consciousness, the me in Wu Ming hand turned into many things, first instantly turned into a stream of water, then turned into a ball of thunder and lightning, and then turned into a purple mist, he disyed YGGDRASIL magic one after another can be used freely.


    Wu Ming held his hand and the purple mist disappeared.


    "It seems the <Magic Master> incarnation has increased my casting speed," Wu Ming said.


    After that, on the stone b in Wu Ming heart, the short stone pir turned towards 7 o''clock, and the stone b also began to glow.


    The human body was depicted on this stone te, and arge amount of energy filled this person.


    In an instant, Wu Ming felt vitality surging out of his body.


    That was the increase in all of Wu Ming powers, including magic, spiritual, physical, and vitality. He had a feeling at this moment that even if his heart was dug out, he would not die.


    "Is this the incarnation of <Ram>? It tastes really good." Wu Ming clenched his fists tightly and said excitedly.


    Each stone b represents some kind of ability, some kind of form.


    But because his previous strength was a bit nd for Wu Ming, he sublimated into a Noble Phantasm.


    Like the original form of <Bull> incarnation, it was just an inhuman increase in strength. As <Camel> incarnation gave increased fighting ability, leg strength, defense, fighting instincts, and self-recovery.


    Moreover, all the previous powers needed to be unlocked in a very strange way.


    <Bull> needed the opponent to have strong strength, and <Camel> needed to be heavily injured. Even the <White Stallion> which can summon a pseudo-sun, can only be used against those who havemitted grave sins against people.


    And each power can only be used once a day.


    Not to mention Melqart power, Verethragna power was undoubtedly nd.


    Afterbining the powers of Verethragna and Melqart and subliming them into his own Noble Phantasm, Wu Mingpletely mastered this sublimated Divine Authority.


    There are no harsh conditions of use, no nd ability, and no usage restrictions. It can be said that if one of these Divine Authorities is used, it can be counted as his own strength.


    The only drawback was that Wu Ming could not use three Divine Authorities including more than three Divine Authorities at once.


    There is no other way, there are only two pointers on the stone disc, and it is impossible to point at the three stone discs at the same time.


    Although this was also a little troublesome for Wu Ming, this powerful Noble Phantasm seemed to be arranged ording to a perfect n based on his current physical performance and physical characteristics. He could practically admit his fate, these 12 powers were all useful after all.


    At this moment, a voice came from outside the door.


    "King Heretic, may Ie in?"


    "Pleasee in." Wu Ming said.


    Then, the door opened and Erica came in wearing a beautiful princess dress.


    After that, Erica walked over to Wu Ming and knelt on one knee and said to Wu Ming, "King, lunch is ready, please eat."


    Wu Ming looked at the beautiful girl he had just met and called himself king and recalled what happened three days ago.


    ....


    After Wu Ming killed Verethragna and Melqart, the storm stopped.


    When Wu Ming came to Verethragna and Melqart, he started a massive deployment of Magecraft to chase away themon people. Therefore, Wu Ming battle with Verethragna and Melqart did not result in any casualties.


    Wu Ming repaired all the destroyednd and buildings with magic items.


    Wu Ming still remembered Erica surprised expression when she saw Wu Ming take out various objects from the golden ripples behind him.


    After everything was settled, Erica invited Wu Ming to this luxurious vi with the utmost respect.


    Wu Ming knew that he had killed the Heretic God and became a <Campoine>. This news will definitely be known to others, and cannot be hidden at all.


    About Erica, Wu Ming was actually not sure to pay attention to her.


    After all, when Wu Ming fought Verethragna and Melqart, Erica hid and watched the whole process. Erica still knew that Wu Ming was a Heretic God.


    Wu Ming wasn''t sure whether Erica thought of himself as a Heretic God or a Campione, but as far as Erica current performance was for her, it had to be thetter.


    This is what Wu Ming said to Erica back then: "I am a Heretic God, there will be a disaster following me, even like this, will you think of me as a king?"


    Erica knelt on one knee, looked at Wu Ming with a smile, and said: "I discovered that someone had formed a magic to repel ordinary people. I believe in my own judgment, such a Devil King who deems the masses worthy of my service."


    After that, Wu Ming followed Erica arrangements to a vi in Sardinia where Erica troops were.


    Because Erica passed the message to the top level of the organization, until the next day Wu Ming got out of bed and finished breakfast, he had not seen Erica.


    ....


    Until lunch, that''s now.


    "What did the other mages say?" Wu Ming asked suddenly.


    Erica body shook, then she looked at Wu Ming.


    "Everyone confirmed the birth of the seventh Campione through the other Campione, and everyone decided unanimously to honor you as king." Erica said.


    That''s right, Erica hasn''t been seen in a long time, after receiving a message from her top organization <Copper-ck Cross> she was summoned back to headquarters.


    Seeing the slightly nervous Erica, Wu Ming said, "Let''s eat first."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 169: Copper-Black Cross organization high level character

    Chapter 169: Copper-ck Cross organization high level character


    Wu Ming followed Erica into the dining room of this vi. After a short lunch, Erica said to Wu Ming, "King, I might trouble you with something."


    Seeing Erica kneeling on one knee and lowering her head, Wu Ming walked over to Erica and patted her on the shoulder.


    "You don''t need to be humble, and you don''t need to call me king, just call me Wu Ming."


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming." As the king, his words were undeniable, and Erica epted Wu Ming orders.


    Wu Ming looked at Erica and continued to ask, "So, what''s the matter, Erica."


    Erica stood up and said to Wu Ming: "Themander of my magic organization, themander of the <Copper-ck Cross>, would like to meet you with high-level leaders."


    Wu Ming immediately said in annoyance: "Yourmander is fine, but the others are not."


    "Hah?" Erica didn''t expect Wu Ming to refuse so neatly and simply.


    "I know themander of <Copper-ck Cross>, that is your uncle Paolo ndelli. I have seen his deed from the information you provided. Wu Ming hasn''t been unemployedtely. He asked Erica to provide information about European Magic."


    Erica naturally found a lot of materials and put them in the study room, all the information was recorded by Chrys.


    Then Wu Ming continued to speak.


    "I don''t care about other people, it''s nothing more than looking at my strength and the like. This kind of thing is very boring, even if you don''t recognize it, it has nothing to do with me." Wu Ming said casually.


    "King, please think twice, if they don''t meet you, they won''t feelfortable." Erica said.


    Seeing Erica, who was kneeling again, Wu Ming stroked his forehead helplessly.


    "Okay, okay, I know, let''s meet, and I said that it''s okay to call my name directly."


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming."


    After that, Wu Ming followed Erica to a sparsely popted ce in Sardinia.


    ....


    After that, several figures appeared.


    A young and energetic uncle led by him, with a straight face and intellectual temperament, made Wu Ming see him more.


    "The first time I met, King Heretic, I was Paolo ndelli, themander of the <Copper-ck Cross>." Paolo bowed and said respectfully.


    "Hello Paolo, since you call me King Heretic, you must know who I am." Wu Ming put his hand into his trouser pocket and said casually.


    "Of course, please don''t me Erica, this has nothing to do with Erica. Me and the other mages formed an association to inspect your battlefield and Verethragna and Melqart based on Erica report, from here we checked the three Divine Authorities." Paul said.


    Wu Ming thought for a moment, while he was judged by this world as a Heretic God, the magic power he produced would also be judged by this world and transformed into a Heretic God Divine Authority.


    Therefore, in such a fierce battle, only three types of Divine Authority remained on the scene, and the European magic association valued Wu Ming as a Heretic God.


    "Then do you believe me, are you afraid that I will kill all of you." In an instant, Wu Ming showed a dangerous expression.


    The figure behind Paolo took two steps back in a panic.


    However, Paolo and Erica were calm.


    "I heard Erica say that you had arranged magic to dispersemoners before you fought Verethragna and Melqart."


    "I believe that such a god deserves our support." Paolo looked into Wu Ming eyes, his eyes were quite firm.


    With this, everyone said nothing, the atmosphere gradually became worried.


    Suddenly, Wu Ming smiled.


    "Hahaha~ deserves to be a supreme knight with the title <Diavolo Rosso>" said Wu Ming.


    "I''ve returned the title to <Copper-ck Cross> for being themander-in-chief. Right now, the title <Diavolo Rosso> is held by Erica." Paul said.


    "Erica is a very good knight. Even though she not strong enough, the courage to face the Heretic God ismendable," Wu Ming said, then looked at Erica.


    "Thank you for thepliment, King." Erica gave a slight salute.


    "I can hear you say that, Erica deserves her efforts over the years," said Paolo.


    "So do you need to see my strength?" Wu Ming raised his hand and said with a fist.


    "For this question..." Paolo was a little depressed.


    "What is it, what happened?" Wu Ming asked.


    "Actually, another king has rushed here." Paolo said slightly depressed.


    Wu Ming immediately knew what annoyed Paolo.


    The Campiones were a group of strange characters, and because of this, humans would serve them as kings, the purpose of which was to limit the king actions.


    After all, every king is a nuclear bomb that explodes from time to time.


    Every time the king is involved, it will causerge-scale catastrophic damage, and the direct economic losses inflicted will not be mentioned for now. Mage still need to work hard to hide the truth in the damaged area.


    "It is appropriate to look and see senior," Wu Ming said with a smile.


    Erica and the others looked at Wu Ming with "really troublesome" eyes.


    Then Wu Ming raised a hand and stretched it forward.


    Golden ripples appeared, and Wu Ming took out a golden staff from it.


    Wu Ming held onto Ainz Ooal Gown wand, and gently forgot to tap the bottom of the wand.


    In an instant, everyone gaze changed, and the surroundings became simr to the Colosseum.


    Seeing this ce slightlyrger than the Colosseum, and then at the stars hanging in the sky, everyone was shocked.


    "Thisthisindependent space?!"


    "And this is still a real space!"


    "This is the Divine Authority of Verethragna and Melqart?"


    "No, I''m afraid it''s the Divine Authority brought by the king as the Heretic God."


    "But can a Heretic God really get the Divine Authority of another Heretic God?"


    "Perhaps it is the king ability as a Heretic God. After all, several other Campiones have also acknowledged that theirpatriots have been born."


    Listening to the quiet discussion of the few behind Paolo, Wu Ming didn''t want to exin anything.


    He could not say that he was not a person in this world, but when he came to this world, he was judged by the world as a Heretic God.


    "If there is a fight, I wille here with the king, how about it?" Wu Ming asked.


    "As you wish, King." Paolo bowed to Wu Ming.

 Chapter 170: Heretic King Vs Sword King

    Chapter 170: Heretic King Vs Sword King


    Wu Ming canceled the Reality Marble, and after leaving the 6th floor of Nazarick, everyone once again returned to the previously inessible wastnd.


    "Oh~ you that weird Campione!" Suddenly a young man voice was heard.


    Everyone looked to the source of the sound, and a young man was standing there with a long tube on his back.


    "Italian sword king, Salvatore Doni" Erica was afraid that Wu Ming would not know the sword king, so she stood behind Wu Ming and told Wu Ming calmly.


    Wu Ming tilted his head and looked at Erica.


    "You are quite loyal," Wu Ming said with a smile.


    After all, Erica had just dered her loyalty to Wu Ming, and she started thinking about Wu Ming.


    "Of course, after all, I chose to be loyal to you." Erica said with a smile.


    "Then you won''t be disappointed." Wu Ming raised a mischievous smile again.


    "Lord Salvatore, you are here." The <Copper-ck Cross> led by Paolo, greeted Salvatore Salvatore Doni.


    "Un Un, I heard that apatriot was born here, and he is still apatriot who is a Heretic God, so I immediately came and took a look." Even though it was said toe and see, Salvatore Doni eyes had a raging fire of war.


    "Then you are the Heretic King." Salvatore Doni looked at Wu Ming again.


    "Yes, it''s me, why, you want to fight?" As soon as Wu Ming appeared, he immediately said about the fight. Since he saw that Salvatore Doni seemed like a rather rxed person, if he put it simply, he was an idiot.


    "WaitWait, King Heretic, don''t you mean" a high-ranking man behind Paolo said nervously.


    Wu Ming turned his head and nced at the man: "Don''t worry, I won''t fight here."


    With that, Ainz Ooal Gown wand in his hand hit the ground again.


    Ripple-like energy spread around, instantly enveloping those present.


    As soon as the screen was turned, they appeared in the arena earlier.


    "Oh, oh! Is this your Divine Authority!? Extraordinary!" said Salvatore Doni excitedly.


    Wu Ming inserted Ainz Ooal Gown scepter into the golden ripples that appeared behind him, and said to Salvatore Doni: "This is where I used to live, how about that? Pretty good, right?c


    "Wow, how cool!" shouted Salvatore Doni.


    "Not only here, there is a vast expanse of forest outside. If it''s not enough, we can go outside." Wu Ming pointed to the gate at the edge of the arena and said.


    "No, it''s enough here." As he said, Salvatore Doni took out a sword from the long barrel behind him.


    Wu Ming signaled to Erica to bring the others to the auditorium.


    For a moment, only Wu Ming and Salvatore Doni were left in therge arena.


    Wu Ming looked at Salvatore Doni who was holding the sword, and examined the sword carefully.


    This was a characteristicless knight sword, but Wu Ming felt the pressure from the long sword.


    "Then let''s get started."


    As Wu Ming words fell, Salvatore Doni cast a spell.


    "I hereby swear, I forbid the existence of things that I cannot cut!"


    "O Sword that pierces the enemy with just one swing. For the sake of plundering all life from creation, shine brightly!"


    "Skills must bring powerno matter how great a skill is, without matching "strength," one will fail and be ughtered in the end."


    "O Sword, shining bright, release fire!"


    "A long armed attack!"


    "O silver arm, by my oath, turn into an invincible sword!"


    "O arm of Nuada, give me the sword of victory!"


    In an instant, Salvatore Doni arm turned into a silver metallic arm. At this moment, even Wu Ming felt a tremendous crisis.


    "Never cut." This was Wu Ming inner instinct.


    "Because I am the strongest among the strong. Truly, I am the one who holds every victory. I don''t care who challenges me, whether human or demon, I may face all my enemies and all my enemies. After all, I will destroy all those who will not stand in my way!"


    "O ''mighty bull that has shining golden horns, give me your help!"


    Wu Ming also said a spell.


    "Wu Ming!" After he finished speaking, Salvatore Doni headed straight for Wu Ming, shing down with his sword.


    Wu Ming shifted his body quickly and dodged the attack.


    *Bang!*


    The soil was cut into pieces like tofu.


    "As the one who holds all the victories in my hands, I am the strongest. Humans and demonsall enemies, all who harbor enmity will be defeated. Therefore I will destroy all enemies in my path!"


    The long pointer on the stone b in Wu Ming heart pointed at 2 o''clock, and the stone b depicting a towering bull glowed.


    Wu Ming body was covered with golden light, with 10,000 tons of physical strength, he fiercely punched Salvatore Doni.


    *Boom!*


    Salvatore Doni dodged the blow, and the punch hit the ground of the arena, the debris sshed, and the ground of the entire arena was instantly hit into a spider web.


    "It really is a tremendous force," exims Paolo from the audience.


    "This is Master Wu Ming <Bull> incarnation. This is the result of thebination of Verethragna power and Melqart power." Erica exined on the side.


    Knowing that there would be an official magic association to name the Campione power, Wu Ming had told Erica the name of the power.


    Wu Ming didn''t want to get a strange name.


    "If this punch hits me, it''s no joke." Even though he said that, Salvatore Doni smiled.


    "Your sword is no joke either," replied Wu Ming.


    At this moment, an excited smile appeared on Wu Ming face.


    Wu Ming now knew why a Campione was called a Devil King and a Troubled Child.


    Even though Campiones are still humans, their essence has changed, like beasts, even gentle Campiones love to fight.


    After fighting, they would ignore the surroundings and actpletely ording to their own hearts. With such a ticking time bomb, it was no wonder that mages would be sincere and afraid of Campione.


    Although Wu Ming Dragon of the Root bloodline would not be affected by it, this power had been transformed by him into a Noble Phantasm apanying each other, therefore, he was also slightly affected.


    "Come on, Salvatore Doni!"


    The short hand on the stone te in Wu Ming heart pointed to ten o''clock.


    "Those who are evil, and those who are strong, fear me, for I have wings. For my wings will punish you for your curse. And those who are evil will not be able to touch me!"


    After chanting the incantation again, Wu Ming figure disappeared in an instant.


    Wu Ming instantly appeared above Salvatore Doni and punched him viciously.


    "What?!" Salvatore Doni sprayed blood, his body was pressed into the ground by Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming frowned slightly, moving his body ufortably.


    "It seems the <Raptor> incarnation isn''t just speeding up."


    After all, there was no way that Wu Ming would only elerate to make his strengthened body feel ufortable.


    After that, Wu Ming looked at Salvatore Doni who had already vomited a lot of blood, and asked: "So do you want to continue, Sword King?"

 Chapter 171: Complete display of power

    Chapter 171: Complete disy of power


    The next day, Wu Ming started breakfast with Erica wee.


    Because of Wu Ming special permission, plus Erica is not a shallow person, so the two naturally eat at the same table.


    Then, because of the strange atmosphere, Wu Ming couldn''t help but ask.


    "Erica, why do you keep staring at me." Wu Ming looked into Erica sapphire eyes.


    "Impossible, although I also think that Master Wu Ming can defeat Lord Salvatore, but I didn''t expect that you can defeat him so easily, or even put him in aa."


    As she said, Wu Ming couldn''t help but recall the use of <Bull> and <Raptor> to attack Salvatore in an instant yesterday.


    After Wu Ming asked "Do you want to continue", he found that Salvatore Doni had fainted.


    After all Wu Ming couldunch an attack from above, one could say it hit his head directly, not even a Campione could stay awake when his head was hit with a force of 10,000 tons.


    Wu Ming raised the Reality Marble, and then a man iming to be Salvatore Doni servant appeared.


    Erica told Wu Ming that this was Andrea Rivera, a close friend of Salvatore Doni who possessed the power of a great knight, and was still the only existence who could rebuke Salvatore directly.


    It seemed in the information provided by Erica that he had the title of <Servant of the King> in the industry. It could be said that without Andre, Salvatore Doni could only be a warrior, not the leader of the Southern European Magic Association.


    After Andre left the words "I really bothered you, Heretic King, and he will be fine in two days, no need to worry" Andre took Salvatore Doni away.


    Shaking his head, Wu Ming looked at Erica who was still staring at him.


    "I seem to have defeated Salvatore Doni very simply, but in reality it is not that simple." Wu Ming put down his knife and fork and wiped the corner of his mouth.


    "The reason why I was able to easily defeat Salvatore Doni was because the opponent didn''t know my strength, and the other was because I knocked him down straight away."


    Actually thetter is the point.


    "But, you did win the fight with Lord Salvatore." Ericaughed.


    "The world often doesn''t see the process, but the result, not to mention in the presence of a Campione. Please remember this, Master Wu Ming."


    Erica was right, Wu Ming also knew that sometimes the result was often more interesting than the process, but that didn''t mean Wu Ming could be arrogant if he beat Salvatore Doni.


    "The bottom line is surprise. There''s nothing to say. If Salvatore Doni is ready it won''t be easy to win next time."


    After speaking, Wu Ming stood up and walked towards the door.


    Wu Ming opened the door: "I will go out and study my strength again, ande back at noon." After speaking, the sound of the door closing was heard.


    ...


    Wu Ming took out Ainz Ooal Gown wand and entered the Reality Marble.


    "Master Wu Ming."


    As soon as he entered, Wu Ming saw Shalltear and Sebastian kneel on one knee and salute him.


    "Yes." Wu Ming replied, and now he has also seen. These Guardians had already proven their loyalty, so Demiurge and Albedo would be able to figure out the solution, and would no longer kneel to Wu Ming, of course, that was the only way in informal situations.


    "I need to test the newly acquired strength, prepare the arena on the 6th floor."


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming."


    Due to Reality Marble, only Shalltear and Sebastian who followed Wu Ming were here, so some work could only be left to them.


    Soon Wu Ming came to the arena.


    "Because I am the strongest among the strong. Truly, I am the one who holds every victory. I don''t care who challenges me, whether human or demon; I may face all my enemies and all my enemies. After all, I will destroy all those who will not stand in my way!"


    "O ''mighty bull that has shining golden horns, give me your help!"


    "As the one who holds all the victories in my hands, I am the strongest. Humans and demonsall enemies, all who harbor enmity will be defeated. Therefore I will destroy all enemies in my path!"


    After casting the incantation, the long hand on the Divine Authority stone disc pointed at 2 o''clock.


    In an instant, changes urred around Wu Ming body.


    Massive golden energy continuously gushed out from Wu Ming body, forming a high energy giant.


    The energy giant can''t see his appearance, as shown in the mosaic, the muscles of the giant flesh are tied, and only the lower half of the body is wrapped in a golden energy battle skirt, and the rest ispletely naked.


    Wu Ming floated on the energy giant head, looking down here.


    "So, this is the use of the <Bull> incarnation"


    After that, Wu Ming continued to chant the incantation.


    "Every sinner will tremble before my power. Now is the time, that I may gain the strength of ten mountains, the strength of a hundred rivers, and the strength of a thousand camels! On top of my mighty self, I will bear the symbol of a raging camel!"


    The short hand on the stone te pointed to 1 o''clock.


    In an instant, the golden energy giant that wrapped Wu Ming changed.


    The dragon long tail grew from behind, and the golden energy dragon scales were tightly packed on the giant bare skin, the hands and feet became fierce and sharp, and the face that couldn''t be seen clearly became real in an instant, like a dragon head. A pair of ferocious dragon horns grew on his head.


    At this moment, the golden energy giant hadpletely transformed into a golden energy dragon.


    Wu Ming tried a few more abilities, and the results were different from what he knew.


    "Sure enough, so Divine Authority isn''t limited to that. Even though it is said that this Divine Authority has be your Noble Phantasm, it still cannot bepletely controlled, and it still needs to be cultivated."


    After all, this was a high-level magic spell created by Pandora and Epimetheus that spread throughout the world.


    It could be said to be stronger than <Magic> if ced in the Type-Moon world.


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but think about the night after he was called a Campione.


    ....


    After Wu Ming fell asleep, as if dreaming, he came to apletely white ce.


    Wu Ming took two steps and stopped.


    (Master Wu Ming, someone used an unknown great spell to bring your soul in this ce.)


    Chrys was a Noble Phantasm connected to Wu Ming soul, so she could naturally follow Wu Ming.


    "If you want to act mysterious, don''t me me for being polite!" Wu Ming said into the surrounding air.


    "Wow, don''t hit me!" Suddenly a seductive female voice was heard.


    Wu Ming turned his head and saw a loli with a beautiful child-like appearance and physique.


    Waist-length purple hair tied in a white headband into a pair of ponytails and swayed behind her. The ears are decorated with severalrge purple ball-shaped pendants. She had no figure at all, but she was still wearing a thin white low-cut dress. Yes, but still full of temptation.


    Wu Ming had never seen such a charming woman, he estimated that apart from Ishtar whom he had met on Mount Ebih, no one else could match her.


    "Come on, Little Wu Ming, I am your mother~" Little Loli opened her arms and hugged Wu Ming.


    "No." Wu Ming pushed his head, because of its size, little Loli hand could not touch Wu Ming body.


    Then, this loli looked at Wu Ming with a heartbroken expression: "So sad that you treat your mother like this, sob and sob"


    Wu Ming was a little helpless: "You don''t have to say something while crying."


    "So, can Little Wu Ming call me mom?" The little loli looked at Wu Ming again with a hopeful expression.


    Wu Ming didn''t care about the topic anymore, and asked directly: "Who are you?"

 Chapter 172: Transition

    Chapter 172: Transition


    At this time, the little Loli with purple hair also became serious.


    "I''m Pandora~"


    "Pandora..." Wu Ming said while touching his chin.


    First that this loli Pandora and the one in Nazarick had nothing to do with it.


    Wu Ming naturally knew Pandora, which made Pandora so famous.


    In Greek mythology, in order to punish humans who were given fire by Prometheus, the gods specifically ordered Hephaestus, the god of fire, to create a beautiful woman based on the goddess with water and earth. This woman name is called Pandora.


    Each of the gods gave Pandora a gift, causing Pandora to be the perfect woman, and the gods married her to Epimetheus, Prometheus younger brother.


    After that, the gods gave Pandora a box. Driven by curiosity, Pandora opened Pandora box, resulting in disaster, gue, and doom.


    Even though Pandora closed the box in time, the cmity, catastrophe, and gue had all escaped, but the hope given by Athena remained.


    "So what kind of ideas do you have for creating a Campione, Pandora." Wu Ming looked at Pandora a little fiercely, and began to question Pandora directly.


    Pandora froze for a moment, then her eyes were bloodshot, tears were flowing, and she started to cry.


    "Wu Wu Wu~"


    Seeing Pandora who started to cry, Wu Ming panicked a little.


    Wu Ming wanted to ask Pandora directly beforehand, but he didn''t expect Pandora to cry like this.


    Wu Ming, who had never provoked a girl to cry, was a little confused. After that, Wu Ming could only tell how he was as heforted Miyu, holding Pandora in him arms and caressing her head.


    "Sorry, sorry, I said something serious, I''m sorry, please forgive me." Wu Ming looked at Pandora quite sincerely.


    Pandora looked at Wu Ming with eyes mixed with tears. Then, she asked in a choked voice: "Reallyreally"


    "Hmm, sorry, it was my fault, please forgive me." Wu Ming quickly apologized again.


    After that, Pandora wiped her tears and looked at Wu Ming with red and swollen eyes.


    "Then... Can you call me mother..."


    "This" Wu Ming felt that he was full of ck streaks now.


    Finally, Wu Ming made apromise.


    "Pan Pandora big sister"


    Even though Pandora was still a little dissatisfied, Wu Ming still firmly said: "Just call you big sister, nothing more."


    "That''s . . . that''s fine," Pandora said.


    Then Pandora happily hugged Wu Ming and said, "Little brother is little brother. It''s the first time I have a little brother, hehe~"


    Hearing this very cheerful voice, Wu Ming was slightly speechless, he doubted whether Pandora cry just now was an act.


    "Alright, Pandora, time to answer my question." Wu Ming patted Pandora back and said.


    "Hmm, what''s wrong." Pandora let go of Silence, with a happy expression on her face.


    "What is a Campione? How can someone who doesn''t exist in this world have Divine Authority? What is the use of Divine Authority?"


    "Campione is the product of a worldwide magic spell created by Epimetheus and I. It is a protector to help humanity ovee adversity," Pandora replied.


    "The reason why you were able to obtain Divine Authority is because I want you to be a Campione. As simple as that."


    "For Divine Authority, you have to judge and use it yourself. Besides, Campiones are existences that can automatically increase Divine Authority, so Divine Authority is slowly being mastered~"


    Pandora said with a happy face.


    "After being called a Campione, you can''t help but be immune to attacks under a god, and it also has the advantage of increasing your strength automatically. As long as you fight, your strength can increase rapidly."


    After that, Pandora touched Wu Ming cheek and said: "As long as you fight, you will definitely be stronger. Even ordinary people without the slightest fighting power will be battle conscious the moment they be Campiones."


    "Respect this power, I have put in great effort to impart the Campione power to you."


    After that, Wu Ming consciousness returned to his body.


    ....


    Present time.


    Wu Ming raised his strength, and the light of the stone disk dimmed.


    "What an irresponsible big sister, I haven''t finished asking yet."


    After that, Wu Ming looked at Sebastian and Shalltear who were standing beside him, and said.


    "Divine Authority is almost overpowered, Sebastian, Shalltear, you twoe with me"


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming."


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming~"


    ....


    Outside, Wu Ming suddenly appeared somewhere with Sebastian and Shalltear.


    "Shalltear." Wu Ming said suddenly.


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming~" Shalltear walked to Wu Ming side with a charming expression.


    "I have an assignment to give you." Wu Ming said as he looked at Shalltear.


    After that, Wu Ming asked Shalltear toe over, and he read out an assignment for Shalltear.


    "Yes~Master Wu Ming, subordinates will live up to your expectations~"


    Because the aura that Wu Ming gave off as he spoke touched Shalltear ears, Shalltear face was flushed red at this moment, like a girl with a spring, she said in a trembling voice.


    Wu Ming smiled helplessly.


    (I think that through Root sublimation, Shalltear will stop being thatpersonality, actually the essence is the same.)


    "Remember, if you can''t kill people carelessly. Even if your weakness has been removed by Root, try not to cause trouble."


    "Yes, I see, Master Wu Ming." Shalltear bowed, then turned into a ck shadow and left.


    "Sebas." Wu Ming looked at Sebastian.


    "Yes." Sebastian right hand was close to his heart, and he bowed halfway towards Wu Ming.


    "You can be my housekeeper by my side."


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming."


    Even though Shalltear and Sebastian had been baptized by Root, they didn''t seem to have changed at all.


    Shalltear was still wearing a princess dress with a purple and ck cake-like border.


    Sebastian was still in that ck butler suit.


    It could be said that the two had not changed in terms of appearance or temperament, but Wu Ming knew very well that the two of them were no longerparable to their former selves.


    It could be said that Shalltear and Sebastian were Wu Ming strongest subordinates.


    Even Albedo, the hidden trump card in Nazarick, probably wouldn''t be able to defeat Shalltear and Sebastian.


    "Then let''s do this first, I''ll show you my new collection first."


    Next, Wu Ming brought Sebastian to the vi provided by Erica.


    As soon as he pushed open the door, Wu Ming heard a very pleasant voice.

 Chapter 173: White Hime-Miko

    Chapter 173: White Hime-Miko


    Wu Ming opened the door and entered, and what caught the eye was Ericaforting a very beautiful girl.


    This girl looked like she was in her early twenties. She had long shining golden wavy hair, she was very beautiful, and her skin was white.


    Wearing a white jacket, under the jacket is a short knitted dress and trousers, plus ck boots.


    "You are the seventh Campione, Lord Wu Ming, I am Alice Louise. I am very pleased to meet you, Lord Wu Ming."


    A calm tone escaped Alice mouth. With a noble temperament like Alice, Wu Ming couldn''t help but take another nce.


    "Ahem~ Lord Wu Ming, it is almost time for you to answer Princess Alice words." Erica said slightly displeased.


    After all, a beauty like her appears in front of you every day, but you choose to look at other people, even though that person is indeed very beautiful.


    "Nice to meet you, Princess Alice." Wu Ming said gracefully in a noble style.


    In the information provided by Erica, there was Alice daughter.


    The daughter of Duke Goddodin, collectively known as Princess Alice, became a speaker of the Witenagemot Council of Sages at the age of 16. Now she has resigned from the seat of the Witenagemot Council of Sages. Due to her extremely high magic talent, she is also known as the <White Hime-Miko>


    Speaking of this <White Hime-Miko>, it''s amazing, this is a genius girl who can fight a Campione.


    The English Campione, Alexander Gascoigne, was known as the ck Prince Alec.


    ck Prince Alec was once expelled from Ennd by White Hime-Miko, Princess Alice, and Erica uncle, Paolo ndelli.


    Due to the power that leans towards favor and character, ck Prince Alec doesn''t really involve Alice and Paolo, but chooses to step back.


    This not only benefited Alice, but also added a reputation that no one could surpass to Paolo, a figure of the level of a great knight.


    The White Hime-Miko and the great knights who banded together against the Campione and managed to repel him were widely known by the mages.


    Because of that, Alice was called a princess, and Paolo became themander of the Copper-ck Cross.


    How terrifying a Campione is, Wu Ming, who is currently a Campione, naturally knows.


    Even if ck Prince Alec, the Campione fighting ability and Divine Authority were not strong, he should not be underestimated.


    And it''s mainly Alice wisdom at work, and Paolo only acts as an auxiliary power.


    Being able to use wisdom and a Great Knight to repel a Campione, it could already be seen how amazing Alice wisdom was.


    Coupled with her dazzling beauty, Wu Ming couldn''t help but take a different look.


    "So, what is Princess Alice here for?" Wu Ming started to question Alice, and got straight to the point.


    Speaking of this, Alice was a little more embarrassed.


    "Actually, I want to stop you frompeting with the Sword King."


    Alice received word that the seventh king was born in Italy.


    Then, Alice received news that the Sword King was rushing to Italy.


    Moreover, the seventh king remained in Italy and did not leave.


    Alice who had superintelligence instantly judged why the sword lord had rushed to Italy.


    With Alice understanding of the sword king folly, she must have gone to challenge with the new king.


    What''s more, when Alice was about to use a ghost body to travel to Italy, she was discovered by her housekeeper and nanny Ericson.


    As a result, under Ericson strong physical opposition and control, Alice was left in Ennd.


    "Even though it''s a littlete, I still want to thank you for not causing any irreparable damage to the surroundings because of your fight with the sword king." Alice said with a smile.


    The news that Wu Ming, the Heretic King and the Sword King, Salvatore Doni, werepeting in the Heretic King barrier, and the news of winning it spread like wildfire.


    The news was delivered by the mage <Copper-ck Cross>, and it seemed the Sword King did it on purpose.


    In short, because of the Sword King craze, mages all over the world learned of the news that the new king had defeated the Sword King.


    This left Princess Alice who had just arrived in Italy from Ennd using the n to have her own babysitter very helpless.


    Holding back the thoughts that were already out (actually, I''m tired of staying at home), and Alice also wanted to see the appearance of the new king, so there was a scene where Ericaforted Princess Alice.


    Sitting on the sofa, Wu Ming couldn''t help butugh, and said: "So, the famous Princess Alice is just tired of staying at home and running away."


    "It''s not running away from home, it''s just that Ericson was too tight on it and kept me in the house," Alice said blushing.


    In response, Wu Ming simply smiled.


    "Well~ Now that they''re all out, please enjoy the outside world. I''ll let Erica follow you," Wu Ming said.


    Speaking of this, Erica asked Wu Ming suspiciously: "Then, who is this old man, Lord Wu Ming?"


    During the days of living with Wu Ming, Erica was almost familiar with Wu Ming. It could be said that if Erica did not know for certain that Wu Ming was a Campione, Erica would not believe that the new king had such a good temper.


    The new king, who was called by name directly, didn''t mind at all.


    Hearing Erica ask Sebastian, Wu Ming started to introduce.


    "This is my housekeeper, Sebastian."


    There is a moment of silence.


    "Then?" Erica asked helplessly, but this was not what she wanted to know.


    Alice was also curious.


    "If you insist, Sebastian is my Divine Authority," said Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming gestured to Sebastian and gestured for Sebastian to say something.


    "Both youngdies, I am Master Wu Ming Butler Sebastian, please give me your advice." Sebas ced his right hand on his heart, his left hand pressed against his pants, and bowed slightly with a serious expression. Greeting.


    "By the way, I remember this person having Divine Authority." Alice said suddenly.


    "You are talking about the <Faceless Queen> of ck Prince Alec," Erica said.


    Wu Ming also recalled the power recorded in ck Prince Alec materials.


    A mermaid goddess with two tails and half human, half snake in European legend can be used as a summoning power for the enchantress.


    The summoned Melusine has her own consciousness because of the goddess herself, and therefore possesses high wisdom.


    This is undoubtedly simr to Sebastian.

 Chapter 174: Prophecy

    Chapter 174: Prophecy


    Thinking of this, Wu Ming shook his head and said: "Although it is simr, Sebastian is not a messenger."


    After seeing Erica, Wu Ming looked at Alice and continued.


    "In terms of strength alone, Sebastian is almost as good as any Campione."


    When these words came out, Erica and Alice were shocked.


    The reason why Campione are called Campione, apart from having the power to kill gods, also has very high physical defense.


    Campione have magic-immune bodies that are immune to sub-god-level attacks, and Campione bodies are also highly resistant to physical damage.


    At least not because of being stabbed with a knife, jumping from high-rise buildings, and other conditions that are lethal to humans.


    As for therge-caliber sniper rifle, it is difficult to say, after all, no one dares to experiment with the Campione with a sniper rifle, and the mage does not dare to use a sniper rifle against the Campione.


    And if the Campione doesn''t die, then you will face a punishment more terrible than natural disasters and the Heretic God.


    No country or organization can contain it.


    Can''t you see that when Japan invaded China in the mid-neenth century, they collided with the second Campione, the king of Chinese martial arts Luo Hao, with Divine Authority, and martial arts. Luo Hao invaded the official government and killed the enemy leader, directly causing the failure of the war aggression.


    They used the best magic weapons at the time, and the power of the entire country couldn''t stop a Campione.


    Since then, no one has underestimated a Campione. Even the kindest Madam Aisha who doesn''t want to fight in the slightest cannot be underestimated, because this Campione has the power to cause trouble. Once causing trouble, it could bepared to the trouble of several Campione.


    And Alice and Paolo were able to jointly expel the Campione ck Prince Alec, partly because ck Prince Alec series of events was too excessive, which caused the discontent of almost all mage in Europe.


    The other was Because ck Prince Alec imed to be different from the other Campione, he was a man who used his brain to fight, and he lost to Alice in wisdom, which led to ck Prince Alec departure.


    It could be said that if ck Prince Alec really wanted to deal with Alice and the others, he would even if it required some trouble.


    It could only be said that Alice hade to know the character of ck Prince Alec, knowing that if he were better than her in terms of wits, she would definitely not continue to fight for his dignity.


    If it were to be another Campione, that Campione would kill Alice with his own power if that Campione lost in intelligence.


    "Master Wu Ming is too praising." Sebastian bowed to Wu Ming and said.


    Wu Ming had told the two about this world when he practiced Divine Authority in the Great Tomb of Nazarick in Reality Marble. Therefore, Sebastian knew about the Heretic God and Campione in this world.


    "Don''t underestimate yourself, Sebastian." Wu Ming nced at Sebastian, who was rather modest, and continued: "You should know that you can be my subordinate god now, even if you can''t handle it, When dealing with someone who doesn''t hold back, it''s not necessarily that you can''t win."


    Wu Ming was right, Sebastian could be a dragon after being baptized by Root.


    In addition, he is also a close rtive of the Dragon of the Root with a trace of Room power.


    As long as it wasn''t Dragon yer Divine Authority, basically no one could kill Sebas, who had a strong body.


    Speaking of dragon attributes, Wu Ming recalled his own attributes.


    Without the dragon attribute attached by the Servant, the Dragon of the Root bloodline that Wu Ming possesses now is conceptually not a dragon attribute.


    Dragon of the Root was nothing more than the word <Dragon> added to its appearance and name. As the birth in the Root of the whole world, how is it possible to prevent its power.


    Therefore, the Dragon of the Root itself is Wu Ming most powerful advantage: the strong flesh surpasses all, the adaptability of all worlds, time and space, and there is no creature or item to restrain him.


    If you insist, the ck mud with Wu Ming hometown holding back against Wu Ming is a weapon to restrain Wu Ming.


    "You are right, Master Wu Ming, I am stupid," Sebastian said.


    Wu Ming waved his hand and said, "This is not to me you. After all, you just got this power, and you can experience it with just one use."


    "Forget it, Sebastian,e down and prepare dinner first." Wu Ming said with a headache.


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming." Sebastian left.


    After that, Wu Ming looked at Alice and Erica with disdain.


    "In short, the two of you can think of Sebastian origins. Regardless of whether it''s my subordinate gods or my Divine Authority, that''s all." Wu Ming said yfully, and then he leaned back and leaned back on the sofa.


    Erica and Alice looked at each other, then bothughed.


    "You really are like a child, Wu Ming." Erica teases.


    "Unexpectedly, Lord Wu Ming also has a cute side." Alice also said.


    Since Alice and Erica were old acquaintances, Erica had long been telling Alice about him sociable and easy-going character, and that was why Alice was so presumptuous.


    Wu Ming looked at the two of them with the eyes of a dead fish.


    Since not using the Servant body, Wu Ming temperament has changed back to that of a teenager.


    Even if he had been active in Connacht, Britain, and Uruk for almost fifty years, Wu Ming still had the mentality of a teenager.


    Though, Wu Ming was a problem child.


    Time as a Servant is only slightly affected by rank and origin of time.


    "By the way, Alice, you should have another purpose foring to me." Wu Ming ignored the two people ridicule and suddenly changed the subject.


    Alice and Erica also stoppedughing, then Alice said to Wu Ming, "Does Lord Wu Ming know the Gorgon Stone?"


    "Gorgon?" Wu Ming muttered, then he asked: "Is that a Gorgon in Greek mythology?"


    "Yes." Alice said, then Alice looked at Erica and motioned for Erica to answer herself...


    Erica nodded and said, "Wu Ming. Alice once prophesied the Gorgon Stone, and it turned out very badly."


    "In a moon without stars, darkness will cover the earth, at that time, humans will not be able to survive," said Erica.


    "Alice is a girl who has the ability to "see", and her predictions never fail."


    Wu Ming sneered at this.


    "So, what if I break this prophecy."

 Chapter 175: Gorgon Stone

    Chapter 175: Gorgon Stone


    "From the contents of the prophecy, this seems to be the Divine Authority Heretic God, and there are only a few gods associated with the Gorgon Stone."


    Wu Ming held his chin with both hands and looked at Alice and Erica.


    "The most important are the three Gorgon sisters, Medusa, Stheno, and Euryale."


    "But I don''t think that the Gorgon Three Sisters, who have been reduced to monsters, have no desire to destroy the world."


    After that, Wu Ming said casually with a face: "In short, give me the Gorgon Stone now, and I will settle this incident."


    Alice and Erica looked at each other, then nodded.


    ....


    At night, Wu Mingy alone in the study. The table was full of books, and the books on the shelves were different from the previous ones. All the books here have been reced by Erica.


    All were reced by books on myths and stories, and the books on Wu Ming desk were all books rted to the Gorgons.


    Wu Ming took the Gorgon Stone in his hand and looked at it carefully for a while.


    The Gorgon Stone shape is an obsidian medallion with a Gorgon portrait engraved on it.


    Seeing this Gorgon stone like Medusa head, Wu Ming couldn''t help but sigh: "This doesn''t seem like an ordinary artifact."


    Wu Ming had seen divine artifacts before bing a Campione, and it was the young man he had met aftering to this world, Kusanagi Godou.


    The stone b in his hand is a magic book, that is, a divine artifact.


    Wu Ming didn''t misjudge his senses just for being a Campione. Just like that. He could clearly feel that the power contained within this Gorgon Stone was not that simple.


    As


    "The divinity of a god" said Wu Ming lightly.


    Wu Ming who had a golden sword shing divinity, could feel that the power in this Gorgon stone gave him a feeling like he had once used a pseudo gold sword to sh Heretic God Verethragna.


    "I just don''t know if the golden sword has any effect on manifested divinity." Wu Ming stroked his chin, then shook his head.


    "No need to do anything, let''s record the knowledge of the Gorgon first."


    After that, Wu Ming picked up a book on the table, opened it, and said, "Please, Chrys."


    "Yes, Master." The dragon horn on Wu Ming head shed, like a scanner, and a golden light shone on the book in Wu Ming hand.


    For almost a few seconds, Chrys brushed off the scanning beam.


    "Master, is it necessary to pass on that knowledge to you now?" Chris asked.


    "Send it straight away, time is tight after all," Wu Ming said before closing his eyes.


    After a few seconds, Wu Ming opened his eyes.


    "No matter how I look at it, I think it''s great to have you there, Chrys." Wu Ming smiled.


    "It''s just that you arezy, Master." Chrys said in a somewhat helpless tone.


    After all Wu Ming did have a photographic memory now, but with Chrys, why would he bother spending his time and energy slowly reading these tales himself.


    "Un~ Doesn''t this reflect your interests, dear Chrys~"


    "Hurry up and move on to the next book, and try to import all the knowledge of the Gorgon before going to bed."


    "Yes~"


    However, no matter how you listen to it, Wu Ming feels that Chrys voice is a little shy?


    Wu Ming and Chrys continuously repeated the cycle of scanning, knowledge transfer, and knowledge eptance.


    ....


    The next day, Wu Ming who was sitting at the dining table yawned.


    Erica couldn''t help but say: "You didn''t really read all the mythology yesterday, did you?"


    Erica couldn''t help but remember what Wu Ming had said after the conversation with Alice and Erica yesterday.


    "Erica, please send a book on mythology to my library. The first Gorgons, please."


    After that, Ericained and contacted the staff of <Copper-ck Cross> deleting all historical records and materials on European magic in Wu Ming overnight study and recing them with books on mythology. Erica put a lot of books in another room, waiting for Wu Ming to change clothes after reading books in the study.


    Even though Ericained when contacting <Copper-ck Cross>, the staff of <Copper-ck Cross>, including hermander Paolo, all smiled and said: "Compared to the other Campiones, Lord Wu Ming is very good to serve."


    That''s right, as long as it doesn''t cause trouble everywhere, let alone all the books on mythology, even if Wu Ming wanted to y themander of the <Copper-ck Cross>, Paolo would unconditionally agree.


    When Wu Ming heard these words from Erica, Wu Ming expression was quite strange.


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but think: Are Campiones so troublesome for mages?


    Even though he couldn''t believe it, a Campione was a troubled existence to others.


    No matter how honest Wu Ming was and how he didn''t cause any trouble, no one could rx.


    Madame Aisha, who was known to be the least willing to fight among the seven Campiones, also possessed the power of a natural disaster. Once hit by ident, it was even scarier than the eldest Campione Marquis Voban.


    Wu Ming had dinner and said to Erica: "Not a big deal, but I have the existence of Chrys, and it was only a short night yesterday."


    Wu Ming had already told Erica about Chrys whereabouts so he wasn''t afraid that Erica wouldn''t understand.


    On the other hand, Alice, who had been out of touch with Wu Ming for a long time, was quite interested in the Chrysanthemum in Wu Ming mouth.


    At this time, the golden dragon horn on Wu Ming head appeared and said: "Actually, Master is just sleepingzily."


    "Then you are wrong." Wu Ming took a bite and continued: "Now I feel that the bed is the greatest invention of mankind."


    "Sorry, Chrys won''t believe it." Reply Chrys.


    Alice watched the conversation between master and servant with great interest, and then she asked Wu Ming.


    "Lord Wu Ming, is this Miss Chrys also your Divine Authority?"


    After taking a sip of milk, Wu Ming replied: "It''s fine to say. You can also think of Chrys as a super high level divine artifact with autonomous consciousness."


    In fact, Wu Ming was right to say it. Wasn''t Chrys, who connected with Wu Ming soul and became a Noble Phantasm, his strength? Wasn''t the Divine artifact that belonged to him that was considered the Heretic God a divine artifact?


    "Lord Wu Ming really is an interesting person~" Alice smiled.


    It was impossible for Wu Ming not to be special.


    After all, he was known as a Campione who was a Heretic God.

 Chapter 176: Athena who has no intention of fighting

    Chapter 176: Athena who has no intention of fighting


    Wu Ming separated from Erica and Alice after breakfast.


    Wu Ming asked Erica to take Alice around in Italy, and he told Erica not toe looking for him.


    However, for fair trade, Erica asked Wu Ming: "Please don''t influence people."


    He smiled helplessly seeing this.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not one of those people who like to fight. Once I start fighting, I won''t ignore my surroundings. Besides, I have the Reality Marble, and I will ce the battlefield inside the Reality Marble."


    Wu Ming clearly remembered Erica skeptical gaze.


    After that, Wu Ming arrived at a small ind in the Mediterranean.


    *wish~*


    Listening to the sound of the wind blowing the waves and feeling the caress of the sea breeze, Wu Ming could only heave a sigh of relief.


    Next, Wu Ming took out the Gorgon Stone.


    "Although it is possible to seal the Gorgon Stone with a sealing technique, it must bepleted in one go."


    After that, Wu Ming reached out and cast a spell: "<Create Greater Item>"


    As the magic particles condensed, a blue dagger like lightning appeared in Wu Ming hand.


    This is the Noble Phantasm that Caster Medea has, namely Rule Breaker.


    Wu Ming gently touched the Gorgon Stone with a Rule Breaker.


    In an instant, the eyes of the banshee on the Gorgon Stone shone with red light, exploding with intense magical power.


    "Like this..."


    Looking at the Gorgon Stone whose seal had beenpletely broken.


    When Wu Ming obtained the Gorgon Stone, there was a special sealing technique set by <Copper-ck Cross> on it.


    Even though the seal was broken, it still had some effect. At this time, in order to avoid trouble, Wu Ming It solved the technique directly.


    He stretched out his hand again, and took out Ainz Ooal Gown wand from the golden ripples that opened up at his side.


    cing Ainz Ooal Gown wand to its side, Ainz Ooal Gown wand automatically floated in the air, rotating slowly.


    "Next, just have to wait." Wu Ming said, and started to sit cross-legged on the ground while closing his eyes.


    ....


    It was almost evening, Wu Ming felt the Gorgon Stone starting to heat up, which was proof that its owner wasing soon.


    Wu Ming opened his eyes, then said.


    "Are you here?" Wu Ming said while looking at the ind in the darkness like a ck cloud and enveloping the ind.


    "Is this the Starless Night."


    Wu Ming opened the seal of the Gorgon Stone in the morning. Although he didn''t know why the other party chose night over day, he could almost guess.


    "It should be a god rted to darkness." Because Wu Ming ce was a small ind, except for where he was, there was nonding ce, Athena floated in the air and flew over her.


    "Is it you, this strange man with the concubine <snake>, Athena said.


    Wu Ming looked at Athena at this time and couldn''t help but smile.


    Athena has a loli body, short silver white hair, ck vertical pupils like snakes, a white long sleeved shirt plus a sleeveless yellow sweater, a ck short skirt with blue knee-high stockings and small brown leather shoes, her head is wearing a blue knitted hat that looks like animal ears.


    No matter how Wu Ming looked at Athena, Wu Ming thought Athena was a cute elementary school student, of course, if Athena didn''t have great magic power in her body.


    "This concubine name is Athena, you who are mypatriot. This concubine senses the natural enemy of your body, please report your name." Athena vertical pupils stared at Wu Ming coldly.


    "Just call me Wu Ming, Athena." Wu Ming said with a smile, and at the same time cast his own magic.


    "You really are an interesting man. Although this concubine really wants to know why you are of the same origin as this concubine, you will be this concubine enemy, but because of you, this concubine must choose to temporarily retreat."


    As Wu Ming disyed magic power, Athena sensed something and she chose to retreat.


    As she said, the darkness that had not yet crossed the ind began to recede, and Athena also went in another direction.


    "This concubine snake will stay with you for now, person of the same origin."


    This confused Wu Ming.


    "It''s not because of my identity as a Heretic God in this world" said Wu Ming after thinking for a moment.


    Even though Wu Ming was still Wu Ming, when he came to this world, he was branded a Heretic God by this world.


    Of course, this brand will not hold back, it is just an additionalyer of identity for no reason, Wu Ming did not care at first.


    Now it seemed that the Heretic God identity was rather special, and even Athena knew him.


    When Wu Ming had emitted magic power earlier, Athena expression on Wu Ming was clearly one of surprise at seeing an acquaintance or knowing Wu Ming whereabouts.


    "Really, I have this headache every day with this. Gaia and ya are like this, even in this unrestrained world" Wu Ming groaned helplessly.


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but remember that Gaia and ya had created a historical story for himself to make Wu Ming a Servant of the <Human> side.


    That period of history is not fake, but Counter Force has made Wu Ming history, frankly, it only gives him ayer of identity.


    Just like the Wu Ming in this world, a stone thrown into the surface of theke will definitely change the surface of theke.


    Wu Ming even had some doubts as to whether this was a collusion between the worlds.


    Shaking his head, Wu Ming didn''t think about it anymore. He removed the barrier attached to Ainz Ooal Gown staff that had ambushed outside, he intuitively opened the <Gate> and walked in.


    ...


    In the vi, Erica and Alice were sitting on the sofa, drinking their respective drinks, and chatting non-stop.


    "It iste, and there is no news from Lord Wu Ming," Alice said anxiously.


    "Wu Ming should have moved the battlefield to Reality Marble, or maybe the opponent didn''te?" said Erica.


    "By the way, does Erica think Lord Wu Ming can win?" Alice asked.


    Erica didn''t care, and said confidently: "There''s no problem winning."


    Alice was confused about this: "Why is Erica so sure?"


    Erica took a sip of coffee and said, "That''s because he is the king I want to serve. As a subordinate, how could I not trust the master."


    Alice became annoyed: "Answer slyly."


    Then she said: "Lord Wu Ming is truly extraordinary. There will be a Heretic God to be a Campione. This is something that has never happened in the past."


    At this moment, Alice was dumbfounded, her eyes shing.


    "Alice?" Erica found something wrong with Alice, and quickly put down the coffee in her hand, stood up and walked towards Alice.


    "Is this triggering spirit vision!?" Erica deserved to be the genius of the <Copper-ck Cross>, and discovered Alice current state.


    At this time, a ck and purple portal opened, and Wu Ming came out of it.

 Chapter 177: Giving Alice Divine Protection

    Chapter 177: Giving Alice Divine Protection


    Wu Ming walked out of the <Gate>, and saw Erica standing beside Alice who was in a daze.


    "What''s wrong with Alice?" Wu Ming asked as he looked at Erica.


    Erica shook her head and said, "It''s okay, Alice just triggered Spirit Vision."


    Spirit Vision has two modes: active and passive. The prediction of the Gorgon Stone that it would be without moon and stars in the sky was exactly what Alice predicted by activating Spirit Vision.


    Obviously, this time Spirit Vision was passive.


    Wu Ming walked over to Erica and looked at Alice who was in a daze, and muttered, "Is there a new prophecy?"


    At this moment, Alice pupils came back into view, indicating that Spirit Vision had ended.


    "How about it, Alice, did something new happen?" Erica asked as soon as it was over, bent down andy down in front of Alice.


    Alice looked at Erica, then at Wu Ming.


    "Lord Wu Ming?" Alice looked at Wu Ming in confusion.


    Wu Ming looked at Alice who was in an unrighteous state, and hastily shouted: "Alice! Alice!"


    Alice body shook suddenly, like a short circuit in the video, her body seemed unstable, as if it was about to disappear.


    Just as she was about to fall, Wu Ming immediately appeared beside Alice and hugged her.


    "Lord Wu Ming, sorry, I can''t seem to tell you the new prophecy here." Alice said weakly, lying in Wu Ming arms.


    "Do the side effects of Spirit Vision cause the phantom body to be unstable?" Wu Ming said.


    "Do not worry." After Wu Ming finished speaking, he closed his eyes.


    On the inner stone te, the long pointer immediately moved towards 12 o''clock.


    It was a mage who was wearing a robe and could not see his face.


    The stone te lit up, and Wu Ming used Divine Authority. His body shone with golden light, and his eyes shone with golden light.


    Like a huge golden light bulb, Erica and Alice in Wu Ming arms subconsciously closed their eyes.


    "Is this Divine Authority Lord Wu Ming?" Alice in Wu Ming arms asked weakly.


    "Yes, this is the incarnation of <Youth> Verethragna."


    The <Youth> incarnation has strong speech and spirit powers, which can protect humanity and gain power from mankind. There is also a very important point  Divine Protection.


    "This is Alice." After speaking, Wu Ming face slowly moved towards Alice.


    "Waitwait, noLord Wu Ming" Alice, who had never experienced anything like this before, closed her reddened eyes.


    Then, just as Alice thought Wu Ming was going to kiss her, there was nothing strange on her lips, only her forehead.


    Alice opened her eyes and saw Wu Ming forehead pressed tightly against hers.


    Wu Ming big golden eyes looked at Alice with a smile.


    Alice was a little embarrassed, and her face instantly turned even redder.


    "Concentration, close your eyes, I will give you Divine Protection." Wu Ming reminded.


    "YesYes!" said Alice with a flushed face, then she closed her eyes and began to receive Divine protection from Wu Ming.


    A steady stream of massive magic power was transmitted to Alice body through her forehead, and instantly, that magic power turned into vitality,plementing the weakness of Alice phantom body.


    Alice seemed to be soaking in a hot spring, surrounded by warmth, and slowly she thought of falling asleep like this.


    After Wu Ming felt that he was almost done, his forehead left Alice forehead and raised the <Youth> incarnation.


    Seeing Alice with a happy smile and closed eyes, Wu Ming patted Alice cheek and said, "Wake up, don''t fall asleep."


    Alice opened her eyes suddenly, looked at Wu Ming shyly, and said, "Sorry Lord Wu Ming, I feel veryfortable now, I was a little addicted by ident."


    Wu Ming was a little curious, then said, "Is it that convenient?"


    After all, this was Wu Ming first time providing Divine protection against others, and he was not used to it.


    (Perhaps my holy aura has fused.) Wu Ming thought this way.


    After that, Wu Ming continued: "Since your body is not a real body, I don''t give too much divine protection. This divine protection canst about 7 days. That being said to take care of your phantom body, there is no problem at all."


    "Many thanks, Lord Wu Ming." Alice smiled sweetly and looked at Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming shook his head, said there was no need to be so polite, and then continued: "I will go to Ennd in a few days, and I will personally add more care to your body at that time. I believe that if this is the case, you should be able to use your own body to move without a phantom body."


    Wu Ming words made Alice think.


    Being able to walk freely in various ces was something Alice had never thought of.


    After all, Alice physical weakness was due to the negative effects her strong talent had. It''s not a disease, it''s basically incurable.


    When Wu Ming looked at the pensive Alice, the neglected person next to him was slightly displeased.


    "I said, you should also let it go!" Erica said with a nonchnt smile, but everyone could hear her anger at Alice.


    At this moment, Wu Ming and Alice realized that they were still hugging each other at this time.


    "Ah!" Alice gave a strange scream, and quickly let go of her hands.


    Wu Ming took the initiative to let go of Alice and smiled awkwardly.


    "Ah~ Even though Her Highness Alice is no longer physically ill, she still hasn''t fully recovered mentally. Her Highness Alice should rest." Erica coughed and said.


    Spirit Vision consumes not only magic power, but also the User spiritual power. This is why many magicians faint after divination and prediction, and it is because the things they predict are too big.


    Greatness here does not refer to physical, but personal.


    Wu Ming nodded in agreement, and then looked at Alice.


    Alice shook her head and said, "It''s fine. I think it''s better to tell Lord Wu Ming quickly. After Lord Wu Ming gave me divine protection, I felt very excited. There is no fatigue after using Spirit Vision before."


    With that, Alice jumped twice like a little girl, showing that she was fine.


    Seeing Alice say that, Wu Ming and Erica didn''t push it anymore.

 Chapter 178: Prophecy

    Chapter 178: Prophecy


    Alice sat on the sofa with Wu Ming and Erica, then Arianna served the three of them drinks.


    Wu Ming and Erica looked at Alice quietly, waiting for Alice to tell the contents of the prophecy.


    "The starless night was crushed by the legendary dragon, the earth withered, the sea dried up, the world became deste, the divine sword and the holy sword collided, the confrontation between the warrior and the devil king." Alice said


    "I saw warriors wielding divine swords and devil king wielding holy swords in the decisive battle in Japan."


    "Every one of their attacks carries supreme power. The sky is torn apart, the ground is torn apart, and the sea is burnt to dry."


    Remembering this again. Alice said with a trembling body after seeing the scene she saw during the divination.


    Wu Ming grabbed Alice hand and like finding a lifesaving straw, Alice calmed down.


    "Don''t think about it just yet, Alice, you''ve seen scenes with too long a timeline or too high a level, it''s not something you can bear now." Wu Mingforted.


    After that, Wu Ming, Alice and Erica started to think about the meaning of this passage.


    "Look at the legendary dragon that broke the starless night first. It should be true that the starless night refers to Athens. Then, does this legendary dragon refer to Wu Ming," said Erica.


    Wu Ming shook his head and said: "Not necessarily, Athena is here today, but she may not be sure to take action against me. After I spoke to Athena, she left by herself."


    At this time, Erica said with surprise: "Wait! Didn''t you kill Athena?!"


    At first, when Wu Ming came back, Erica didn''t ask Wu Ming if he killed Athena because of Alice, but Erica still had faith in Wu Ming, so she didn''t ask.


    Seeing Erica with some excitement, Wu Ming smiled: "Isn''t this a normal thing? I don''t really need Divine Authority to increase my own strength, and Athena has no signs of fighting me because the results aren''t very good."


    Wu Ming found that Verethragna and Melqart Divine Authority were sufficient for now.


    It had to be said that even if Verethragna Divine Authority was sublimated into Wu Ming Noble Phantasm, he could be considered an existence that could walk without a hitch.


    Therefore, there is no need to overdo Divine Authority. Wu Ming is the Dragon of the Root. Without the need for external strength, he just obediently waits until adulthood, Wu Ming strength will naturally change qualitatively.


    The pursuit of strength was none other than Wu Ming behavior in order to protect himself in childhood and there was no need to overdo it.


    Erica sighed, and said sadly: "Forget it, you are the king, you have the final say."


    Seeing the displeased Erica, Wu Mingforted: "Don''t worry, Athena now has no divinity, even if she stays on the ground, it will have no impact on me."


    Alice covered her mouth and smiled, "Lord Wu Ming is very big hearted~"


    "This is confidence." Wu Ming shrugged.


    "Ah~ Then, if that legend dragon isn''t Wu Ming, then who is it?" The crowd pondered.


    (The dragon of legend should refer to me. Except for the Starless Night, which should not refer to today events. After all, Athena retreated automatically, and there was no fight. Currently, the Gorgon Stone is still in my hands, the dragon of legend broke the starless night. will likely happen in the future.) thought Wu Ming.


    "Do you know it? The devil king wielding the holy sword is probably referring to the Campione." Since the spections were almost the same, Wu Ming started to change the subject.


    "ording to the expression <Confrontation between warrior man and devil king>, if the devil king refers to the Campione, then the warrior wielding the divine sword refers to the Heretic God." Erica said.


    "Furthermore, the chain of disasters mentionedter might be caused by the Heretic God, but it is possible that they were caused by the Campione." Alice added.


    "The problem now lies in the identity of the warrior who wields the divine sword and the devil king who wields the holy sword."


    "The words of the Campione wielding the Holy Sword are easy to find. After all, there were seven Campione, but it was difficult to say that it was the Heretic God who wielded the divine sword. There are many Gods in mythology who use divine swords as weapons." Alice said with a headache.


    Everyone thinks.


    For a moment, Wu Ming spoke.


    "Don''t think about it, now I can''t think of a reason, but the soldiers wille by themselves."


    "Irritating!"


    "Lord Wu Ming!"


    Erica and Alice groaned strangely.


    "Um, even if the sky falls, there are tall people against it. If you still think hard, you will grow old."


    With that, Wu Ming stood up.


    "After a few days, Erica and I will be sending you Alice back to Ennd, so let''s consider these things at that time." After speaking, Wu Ming left the living room.


    After Wu Ming left, Erica sighed.


    "He really wasn''t worried at all." Erica didn''t know whether to be happy or annoyed.


    Should she be happy that his king is confident or should she be worried about his king heart.


    Alice smiled slightly: "Isn''t that great? As a king, you have to be confident. This is also the charm of being a king."


    "Your Highness Alice, you have a good mentality, but you fought against ck Prince Alec, and ended up expelling ck Prince Alec from Ennd."


    "It was thanks to the help of Miss Erica uncle, Paolo," Alice said.


    "You are serious, Your Highness Alice, you must rest immediately, no matter how much mental fatigue it is impossible to get rid of." Erica stood up, preparing to send Alice back into the room.


    "I see, Miss Erica, I can go alone. By the way, Lord Wu Ming is very handsome, so we should take advantage of this opportunity."


    After teasing Erica, Alice climbed the stairs and walked towards the room.


    Erica cheeks turned red, and she didn''t say anything.


    "Seize the opportunity..."


    ....


    On the other hand, Wu Ming sat at the table and once again picked up the book containing the mythology.


    "It seems that the recording of various mythologies must bepleted as soon as possible, otherwise the golden sword will be tasteless." Wu Ming said.


    After learning that the Heretic God who caused the starless night was Athena, Wu Ming thought that he should record various mythological materials in his spare time. In this world where the Heretic God appeared frequently, it was impossible not to have knowledge.


    Compared to other powers, although the Golden Sword has not received any sublimation or bonuses, the Golden Sword can still be considered a trump card.


    After all, this golden sword is really a cheat.


    As long as Wu Ming knows his opponent actions, he can seal the Heretic God Divine Authority. The <Warrior> incarnation that had been sublimated into a Noble Phantasm could naturally be used against Servants who were Heroic Spirits. This is a big killer. How could he not appreciate it?

 Chapter 179: Marquis Voban

    Chapter 179: Marquis Voban


    After Wu Ming spent a few days, almost all the mythology and stories were given by Erica from <Copper-ck Cross>. Of course, it''s to Chrysbelite credit who was able to get this done very quickly.


    Wu Ming sighed more than once how true it was when he requested the highest level Mystic Code from Zelretch.


    This morning, Wu Ming, Erica and Alice arrived at the Italian airport.


    Because of the big event, Alice had to return to Ennd.


    Wu Ming had nothing else to do now, but prepared to go to Ennd with Alice and give Alice real physical care.


    But Erica went to Ennd because of Wu Ming, so she also had to follow.


    Just kidding, although Wu Ming is indeed more harmless than other Campiones, but Erica is not relieved that Wu Ming is alone elsewhere, of course she wants to follow.


    In fact, the reason why <Copper-ck Cross> would spoil Erica to be Wu Ming entourage, she was also to monitor Wu Ming, afraid that Wu Ming would do something big.


    Even so, Wu Ming could still feel that Erica not only wanted to monitor himself, but really wanted to be him own knight, so Wu Ming took Erica along.


    As for why not directly use teleportation magic, Wu Ming said that he was helpless.


    The physique of a Campione was to reflect back any magic below god level, whether it was beneficial magic or harmful magic.


    Even though it was possible to make magic that entered the body work, it was definitely impossible to do magic inside the body.


    This also meant that teleportation magic had no effect on Wu Ming, and he had used <Gate> before, but it was because the <Gate> created a channel in two ces and had no effect on Wu Ming body, so it could be used.


    However, Wu Ming had never been to Ennd in this world, so he couldn''t use <Gate>.


    As ast resort, the trio had to fly to Ennd at the airport.


    On the ne, in the first-ss cabin, Wu Mingined: "I have to say that a Campione physique is really troublesome at times."


    "Don''t say that, Lord Wu Ming, let alone having a troubled physique, even if it''s more exaggerated, there are many people who want to be Campiones." Aliceughed.


    "Really, Wu Ming, you can be satisfied, you are now one of the seven kings in the world." Erica muttered.


    "That''s what I said, Lord Wu Ming, you can be satisfied."


    Alice and Ericaughed.


    However, Wu Ming looked at Alice.


    "Why what is it, Lord Wu Ming, why are you looking at me like that" Alice blushed slightly, putting her hands down slightly unnaturally.


    "It''s nothing, but now I think Alice is very pretty." Wu Ming smiled.


    "Why Why did Lord Wu Ming say that?" said Alice blushing.


    "Because you are very simr to my friend," said Wu Ming.


    "Speaking of friends, it''s actually more like a trusted friend of mine. Her smile is beautiful, every time I see her smiling face, it''s like my heart is purified," Wu Ming said with a nostalgic expression.


    Wu Ming thought of Jeanne, and Alice was like Jeanne, calm, peaceful, and beautiful.


    "Really, then I am truly honored." Alice said with a smile.


    As for why Wu Ming didn''t feel this way when facing Erica, don''t say Wu Ming remembered Erica Ainsworth, and he felt that Erica was a kind of knight and like a cunning vixen.


    Erica suddenly looked at Wu Ming, and narrowed her eyes and said, "I always feel Wu Ming, what rude things are you thinking..."


    "How how is that possible, it''s just how you feel." Wu Ming smiled awkwardly.


    "So, Lord Wu Ming mind mentioning your friend name?" Alice also wanted to know someone Wu Ming could call a friend who was a Heretic God and a Campione.


    Erica also looked at Wu Ming with curious eyes, hoping that Wu Ming could answer.


    Wu Ming naturally wouldn''t take away the two women happiness, so he opened his mouth and said, "Her name is Jeanne."


    "Jeanne?" The two women were a little confused, after all the name was like an ordinary girl''s name.


    But with Wu Ming status, the girl he was friends with, and even the girl he trusted, how could she be an ordinary person?


    Obviously that''s not possible.


    When the two women were confused, Wu Ming added: "That''s Jeanne d''Arc."


    "Jeanne d''Arc?!" the two women asked in surprise.


    When Wu Ming said this, the two women understood. Although the name Jeanne sounded like an ordinary girl''s name, if there was a famous Jeanne, there was only one.


    "Is that the French safety saintess, Jeanne d''Arc?" Erica asked.


    Alice also looked at Wu Ming with a concerned look.


    Wu Ming smiled and nodded, and said, "Even though she is the French Jeanne d''Arc, she has always denied that she is a Saintess."


    "''<Ever since I led the people to war, since I raised the g, my hands have been covered in blood>. This is what she once told me."


    Since Jeanne d''Arc was canonized hundreds of years after she was sentenced, that''s not to say.


    But after all, Wu Ming origin was mysterious, so the two women did not ask why he knew saintess Jeanne d''Arc.


    Then, just as the ne was about tond, the trio knew they were almost here in Ennd, so they didn''t talk about anything.


    After getting off the ne, a woman dressed as a man walked towards the three people who had just gotten off the ne.


    "Ahhh~ Looks like someone came to pick me up." Alice smiled.


    The man-dressed woman in front of Alice walked up to Wu Ming and said, "You are Lord Wu Ming, the Heretic King. I apologize for the trouble the young miss has caused."


    Ericson apologized and saluted Wu Ming.


    "It''s okay, I really like Alice." Wu Ming said politely.


    As if Ericson understood something, his pupils narrowed, and then said: "Although I am also very happy that Lord Wu Ming and Miss Alice have married, this is not the time to celebrate. Marquis Voban is here."


    "Marquis Voban?!" Alice and Erica said in surprise.


    Wu Ming frowned, thought for a moment, and said to Ericson: "He is here to find me."


    "Looking for you?"


    "Lord Wu Ming?"


    Erica and Alice were confused. It must be known that Wu Ming and Marquis Voban did not have direct contact with each other. It makes sense that these two should not be involved in a rtionship.


    Alice thought of something, and said quickly: "Is it because of the Gorgon Stone?!"

 Chapter 180: The Beginning of the Battle Begins

    Chapter 180: The Beginning of the Battle Begins


    In the ordinary car, Ericson sat in the main driver, Alice sat in the co-pilot, and Wu Ming and Erica sat in the back seat.


    After briefly exining the incident, Ericson took the three people into the car.


    In the car, everyone didn''t speak, one because of Marquis Voban, and the other because of the depressed mood he didn''t know why.


    Returning to the topic Alice had said earlier, Marquis Voban came for the Gorgon Stone.


    After all, with Marquis Voban temper, he most likely wanted to use the Gorgon Stone that could attract the Heretic God.


    But


    "While it is entirely possible that Voban came for the Gorgon Stone, it is also possible that he came for me." Wu Ming said suddenly.


    Wu Ming looked at Erica and Alice, who were looking at him, and continued: "You see, even though I am a Campione, I am still a Heretic God."


    When Wu Ming said that, Erica and Alice immediately understood.


    With Marquis Voban temper, he would definitely find a Heretic God to hunt him down, but he would not refuse to fight a Campione of the same kind.


    If there was an existence that was a Campione and a Heretic God


    "In that case, Marquis Voban will most likely trouble you right away," Erica said.


    Alice also said worriedly: "What''s more, the Gorgon Stone is still in your hands, Lord Wu Ming, Marquis Voban will not hesitate to seize it."


    "Want to fight with me, but also want to deal with Athena, is he really a strong old man?" said Wu Ming ironically.


    Ericson still maintains the driver duty, without saying a word, it seems that she still has a trace of fear towards Wu Ming.


    But this is also impossible. After all, in the eyes of the Witenagemot sage council that specializes in the study of Campione, all Campione are terrible.


    "In short, Marquis Voban hase, I am afraid that this fight has to be done." Erica sighed.


    But Alice looked worried.


    Wu Ming opened his mouth and said: "Don''t worry, Alice, I will fight with Marquis Voban in Reality Marble, and it will not affect the surrounding cities."


    Alice froze for a moment, then nodded.


    Even though Wu Ming said so, the worry in Alice eyes was still there, and every time Wu Ming looked at her, the worry deepened.


    Due to Marquis Voban arrival, Wu Ming and Erica decided not to go to Alice house.


    Since then, at Wu Ming request, Ericson stopped the car on the side of the road, Wu Ming and Erica walked away.


    Alice was still worried and said to Wu Ming and Erica: "Please be careful. If you can, please don''t fight Marquis Voban. Please use words to solve problems."


    Although Wu Ming didn''t want toin, he still wanted to speak to himself.


    (Is it possible for a Campione to use words to solve problems...)


    "Don''t worry, I Erica ndelli who inherits the title of Diavolo Rosso (Red Devil), and my lord will win." Erica patted her chest and said, of course, this was while talking to the other party. Erica could guarantee there were no weak weaknesses.


    Alice nodded and said, "If it''s Miss Erica, I can also calm down a bit. Still please be careful."


    After finishing, Ericson left here at a faster speed than before.


    "Am I scary?" Wu Ming pointed to himself and said.


    "You are the Devil King, Miss Ericson being afraid of you is also normal." Erica chuckled and said, covering her mouth.


    Wu Ming shrugged helplessly.


    After that, the two came to arge building, this was an exclusive residence built by the Council of Sages of the Witenagemot especially for Marquis Voban after knowing that Marquis Voban wasing.


    Wu Ming and Erica looked up at the building and nced at each other.


    "This should be the address of Marquis Voban provided by Ericson." Wu Ming sighed.


    "Anyway, the sage council really has some spare time, and they have built an exclusive residence for the uing Campione, and it is so luxurious that I am ashamed to spoil it." Wu Ming continued.


    Erica looked at Wu Ming helplessly, and then said: "That''s because Marquis Voban is a veteran Campione who has long been famous. The amount of Divine Authority and even the special abilities of his Divine Authority even the Witenagemot who investigated the Campione don''t know it yet."


    Ever since the Witenagemot Council of Sages was founded in the mid-19th century, and when Marquis Voban killed the Heretic God in the early 18th century, even the council of sages specializing in the study of Campione was unaware of Marquis Voban Divine Authority.


    "Be careful, my king."


    "Rx, even so, I don''t think I can lose, after all, I am the master of Diavolo Rosso" Wu Ming joked.


    "As expected of my king, this is worthy of my service." Erica mouth curved, revealing a bright smile.


    "Then let''s say hello to this old man."


    After speaking, Wu Ming and Erica stepped into thisrge building.


    ....


    At the top of the building, a tall and thin old man in a ck suit was sitting on the throne.


    The center of the hall depicts a magic circle, and in the center of the magic circle sits a girl in white ceremonial clothes with long chestnut hair on her knees.


    Standing next to Marquis Vauban was a mage who looked like a corpse and couldn''t see clearly, held a crystal ball in his hand, and ced it in front of Marquis Vauban.


    Looking at the crystal ball in front of him, Marquis Voban smiled, and his green eyes with emerald-like vertical pupils shed a wolf-like gaze.


    Marquis Vauban looked at a white girl in a silver and white ponytail, who was half kneeling, with her head down.


    The girl was wearing a uniform simr to a military uniform with yellow edges and ck bottom. She wears a blue-grey striped shawl over her shoulders. The lower body is a matching short skirt.


    She has white knee-high socks apanied by brown high boots. Her silvery white hair was thin blue. The line was tied into a high ponytail, and the girl looked exotic.


    Marquis Voban said: "Now is the time to show your strength, don''t let me down, Liliana Kranjcar."


    Liliana head lowered, and said: "Yes! Subordinates will not disappoint the king expectations."


    After speaking, the girl named Liliana left here, apparently to stop Wu Ming and Erica.


    Marquis Voban looked at the crystal ball happily, and said: "Let me see, how did you beat my ves, the Heretic God and the Campione~"


    "Just use your power to prove that I need or not this miko." As he said, Marquis Voban wolf-green eyes stared at the girl in ritual clothing who was kneeling in the center of the magic circle.


    "God~" the girl prayed.

 Chapter 181: Facing Marquis Voban

    Chapter 181: Facing Marquis Voban


    As soon as they entered the building, Wu Ming and Erica were attacked by arge number of undead.


    After shing thest undead with <Cuore di Leone> (The Heart of the Lion), Erica looked at Wu Ming who had broken some of the undead and stood at the side watching her while making a phone call.


    After seeing Erica destroy thest undead, Wu Ming hung up the phone.


    "Good job, Erica." Wu Ming uttered apliment.


    "It is an honor to be a subordinate to pave the way for his king," Erica said with a charming smile.


    "Even if you say so, these undead are all enemies at the level of a great knight, and they are nominally the strongest fighting force below a Campione."


    Wu Ming was right, each of these materialized undead possessed the strength of a Great knight who was the highest level below a Campione.


    And Erika who was only 16 years old, had reached the level of a great knight, and because of her loyalty to Wu Ming, she won the title of Diavolo Rosso.


    The reason why it was said to be the strongest fighting force under the Campione was because there was now another level, which was -


    .


    The former Diavolo Rosso, along with Alice, Erica uncle, face ck Prince Alec the Campione, Paolo ndelli who was promoted to Pdin for his actions against the Campione.


    Since Paolo level had reached the highest level of a great knight, and then the opponent was a Campione, then the Witenagemot sage Council had updated a new level, namely Pdin.


    It could be said that this level of Pdin was specially made for Paolo. As for who else would fight against Campione in the future, perhaps they would also be promoted to Pdins.


    Because the doctrine that humans could not defeat Campione was deeply rooted in people hearts, therefore, the Pdin level was set for those who were above the Great Knights, but not Campione.


    And Erica who is only sixteen years old can reach the level of a great knight, plus her character is also quite good, which shows how good Erica is as a knight.


    "Of course, but it would be best if you left these people to me. I, Erica ndelli, will definitely smooth things over for my king." At this moment, Erica was like a little lioness full of pride.


    "Yeah, wait for the next time. I''m in a hurry. I can''t wait to meet this old man."


    After that, Wu Ming and Erica climbed the stairs leading to a higher level.


    "Was it just Lord Salvatore summons?" Erica asked Wu Ming while she was on his way.


    "Un, he the only one who can find out my number and call me." Wu Ming looked a little tired at this time and sighed.


    After being passed out by Wu Ming, Salvatore Doni stayed for almost three days before waking up.


    The first thing Salvatore Doni did after waking up was to call Wu Ming.


    At this time, Wu Ming came to Marquis Voban building, so Wu Ming called and Erica cleared the undead.


    "What that man said, <You must be being bullied by old man Voban now, so don''t die, that old man is really hard to deal with, my best friend Wu Ming>. When did I be his friend." Wu Ming smiled frankly, clearly feeling helpless for this person.


    Erica smiled, and a charming smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    "Lord Salvatore has considered you a formidable foe. You should know that Lord Salvatore is an idiot when ites to swordsmanship. If he can remember your name, it means that he has considered you a formidable enemy."


    In fact, Erica was right. Salvatore Doni fell into aa after the meeting. Although there was a certain amount of luck and he was unfamiliar with Wu Ming, he believed that losing was losing.


    The result naturally became Wu Ming and was remembered by Salvatore Doni.


    "I also wanted to ask him if he knows Marquis Voban Divine Authority, but this person said to me, <How can I remember this kind of thing? Just hit it straight>. I do not know what to say." Wu Ming sighed again.


    "I was stupid trying to rely on that idiot"


    Ericaughed: "Wu Ming is more like a human than a Heretic God and a Campione."


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but think about his previous life.


    If it wasn''t for him being picked up by the old dean, and now uncertain as to what he would be, it would probably be even stranger that there was no one to take care of him, and he would have utterly underestimated humanity. Because of that, Wu Ming had great respect for this deceased old dean.


    Even though Wu Ming was indeed a problem child.


    Wu Ming could not look down on humans now, thanks to the people he met.


    As Wu Ming second most respected person and his skill instructor, Scathach was naturally very important to Wu Ming.


    Irnd, Britain, Uruk, Nazarick, France, and Fuyuki.


    Wu Ming recalled thend he had experienced, and thought of the various characters he had encountered. Thinking of this, he was in a much better mood, and even the fighting spirit wanting to fight Marquis Voban decreased.


    "That''s because I have a bond."


    Seeing Wu Ming who was smiling so brilliantly, Erica was also dumbfounded, and then smiled.


    "So, can I also participate as a bond."


    Wu Ming smiled and did not answer.


    Erica saw the answer in Wu Ming eyes.


    For some reason, the enemy did not stop him at all, and neither Wu Ming nor Erica encountered any enemies along the way.


    Finally, when Wu Ming and Erica almost reached the top floor, a young girl walked out of the darkness.


    "So it''s you, Lily."


    It seemed that it was someone Erica knew, and seeing her take out a silver sword, Wu Ming didn''t say much, and headed straight for the top floor.


    "Leave it to you, Erica."


    "Yes my king."


    Erica saw Wu Ming leave, then she looked at Liliana.


    "It was fate to meet you here. I think the rumors that you went to Marquis Voban are false."


    Liliana looked at Erica with a serious face, holding a silver sword, and said: "There is no need to recall the past. I have received orders from Marquis Voban toe and stop you."


    "Although I can''t stop the Heretic King from advancing, I can stop you from advancing." As she said, Liliana sword began to glow.


    "Really, then give it a try."


    Erica held the rapier in front of her, and then continued.


    "It''s time for a duel, Cuore di Leone (The Heart of the Lion)!"


    "My wings. The steel that became the shape of my ghost sword! Il Maestro (The Master), give me strength!"


    As the two geniuses of the two magic associations in Italy, and the entourage of the two kings, Erica and Liliana began to fight for their own king.


    ....


    On the upper level is an empty hall. In the center of the hall was an borate and sophisticated magic circle. In the center sat a girl in a ceremonial dress with long chestnut hair.


    In the center of the interior of the hall, a thin but shrewd old man sat there.


    Wu Ming walked slowly to this level like a leisurely stroll in a garden.


    In the darkness, Marquis Voban vertical green pupils shed sly eyes, and the ce where his eyes looked was Wu Ming.


    Wu Mingke looked at Marquis Voban, neither of them spoke, and the atmosphere began to be anxious.


    Only the chestnut-haired girl shivered under the pressure of the two kings.

 Chapter 182: Nazarick 5th Floor Reality Marble

    Chapter 182: Nazarick 5th Floor Reality Marble


    After a stalemate for about ten minutes, Marquis Voban spoke first.


    "Unexpectedly, the Heretic God can also be a Campione. This is something I haven''t seen in 300 years."


    Marquis Voban voice seemed a little fickle in life, this is an old man who has a story at first hearing, but Wu Ming will not care about it.


    "Now that I am a Campione, and I don''t need to reveal my identity as the Heretic God, Marquis Voban, you came to Ennd to find me, right."


    Wu Ming wrapped his arms around his chest, with a calm expression and a smile on his face.


    "Of course, otherwise, I wouldn''t have brought a Hime-Miko woman from Japan to Ennd all the way. I am very interested in the Gorgon Stone and you who have be Campione and Heretic God. I just didn''t expect you toe over by yourself but it saved me some time." The wolf-like green light in Marquis Voban eyes shone even more.


    As Marquis Voban spoke, he looked at the girl in the center of the magic circle. Wu Ming also looked at the miko woman.


    In general, Hime-Miko (Princess Shrine Maiden) is the Miko with the greatest abilities, and is a descendant of Divine Ancestor, the former mother goddess of the earth. They were given a very high rank among the magical societies they joined and they would generally have a special skill ---- Spirit Vision.


    Even though Alice who possesses Spirit Vision, is also known as the Hime-Miko girl, Alice is more like a mage girl than Hime-Miko.


    Girls like this were the fruit of their own training, so their Spirit Vision skills were much higher than the naturally born Hime-Miko girls.


    Just like Alice who can see the future a long time from now, and the Hime-Miko woman sitting on her knees in the magic circle can''t predict the future that is too far away like Alice.


    But this kind of Hime-Miko girl had other functions, like summoning the Heretic God.


    "Do you want this girl to summon the Heretic God with the Gorgon Stone?" Wu Ming continued: "From the level of the magic circle and the number of Heretic Gods summoned, once the summoning ceremony is sessful, the life of this Hime-Miko girl is probably dead."


    Wu Ming words made the Hime-Miko girl in the magic circle tremble, but this vibration fell into Wu Ming eyes.


    "Looks like Marquis Voban didn''t tell this girl the consequences."


    "Of course." Marquis Voban stood up and continued: "That''s just an ordinary human. If it breaks, just rece it with a new one."


    Marquis Voban words made the girl in the magic circle sink into her heart. Now, she didn''t expect to be saved at all. After all, there are two Devil King here.


    "Huh! Really, Marquis Voban, it seems that you as a Campione cannot understand the meaning of human existence," said Wu Ming ironically.


    "Then I will take back what I said earlier." Wu Ming walked towards Hime-Miko.


    "Today, I will fight you as the Heretic God, Marquis Voban!"


    Wu Ming stood in front of the Hime-Miko and protected her, then Wu Ming looked at Marquis Voban.


    "Let me once again apply my identity as a Heretic God, and protect humanity!"


    "Then, as a Campione, I will kill you who protect the humans!"


    At this moment, the Heretic God and the Campione had emitted their own magic power.


    A huge magical embodied giant pir appeared above Wu Ming and Marquis Voban upper bodies, instantly rushing to open the ceiling.


    The Hime-Miko recovered from her despair, and she saw the existence of the Heretic God and Campione standing in front of her, and she had doubts in her eyes.


    "The darkir of the undead king, thend of heresy and the opposite sex, thend of absolute evil roots~"


    Wu Ming took out Ainz Ooal Gown wand from the golden ripples, and chanted an incantation.


    Marquis Voban looked at Wu Ming with interest, and did not choose to stop him.


    "Show ten levels of your barrier, capture the enemy who dares to provoke me!!" Ainz Ooal Gown staff mmed into the ground, and Wu Ming and Marquis Voban eyes turned white in an instant.


    When his eyes caught sight of the scene again, Marquis Voban found himself in an endless, sparkling field of ice.


    "Oh, this is really, really funny! Heretic King!" Marquis Voban became excited and startedughing heartily.


    Suddenly, a biting cold wind began to hang.


    "This feeling! How long has it been like this feeling of dying! Ha ha ha ha!" Feeling the cold wind blowing around him, Marquis Vobanughed happily.


    Obviously this was a cold wind that could harm him. For the bored Marquis Voban, this was the existence he was looking for.


    Wu Ming looked at Marquis Voban with ayer of ice on his body, and did not show a triumphant expression.


    As Wu Ming who controlled the existence of <Reality Marble Nazarick>. Wu Ming manifested the ice of the 5th floor of Nazarick.


    Even though a Campione had extremely terrifying magic resistance, the essence of the Reality Marble was a secret method of the spiritual world that invaded the real world and dragged those around him into the spiritual world. Which is very effective against Campione.


    Of course, in the Hime-Miko eyes from the outside, Wu Ming and Marquis Voban disappeared in an instant.


    The ice of the 5th floor in Nazarick had the passive effect of continuous frostbite attacks, and it was a field effect that ignored defense.


    When a 2,000-man crusade team invaded Nazarick, because they all had items that could withstand this effect, or relied on their level to directly fight through the 5th floor, the 5th floor didn''t stop many enemies.


    But this did not mean that the 5th floor of Nazarick and even the other areas of Nazarick were weak.


    The reason why this game is a game is because it is challenging. As a hidden dungeon, it was very difficult to get past Nazarick.


    Moreover, Nazarick was transformed by the current guild member Ainz Ooal Gown and turned into a resident of the guild, and his performance had been greatly strengthened.


    The reason why it would be broken by yers was because the opponent had arge number of people, there were 2,000 people, and the other was because the opponent basically had items to deal with field effects.


    The price is known that the YGGDRASIL game is known for its very high degree of freedom, which has resulted in many BUG level items and skills with more BUG-like items and skill restraints.


    Therefore, YGGDRASIL games attract yers with such a high degree of freedom.


    However, many BUG-level effects in Nazarick have be great killers in other worlds without game items.


    This "Eternal Freezing Wind" blowing over the ice sheet was a negative BUG.


    To put it simply, Marquis Voban couldn''t let go of these wounds.


    However, for the Campione physique, this alone couldn''t kill him.


    "Come on! An unknown Heretic God! Let me see your strength!"


    Marquis Voban roared and turned into a giant werewolf, some hair fell from his body and turned into a gray wolf with the fur of a two meter tall mouse.


    *Wohssss*


    The giant wolf rushed towards Wu Ming, and a hot smell emanated from the giant wolf greedy mouth.


    Wu Ming didn''t even look straight, and gently lifted Ainz Ooal Gown staff, and countless white mes erupted on the giant wolf in an instant.


    It was just face to face, and all of Marquis Voban wolves were burned to death by the white mes.

 Chapter 183: British Silver Dragon Mythology

    Chapter 183: British Silver Dragon Mythology


    "What?!" Marquis Voban was very surprised. Since his opponent looked ufortable, he purposely summoned great knight level items and his opponent was able to obliterate them all in an instant.


    "What kind of strange magic is this!" The giant werewolf uttered the roar of Marquis Voban.


    "Magic that can affect a Campione is good magic." Wu Ming did not answer Marquis Voban question, but smiled ironically.


    Ainz Ooal Gown wand had an automatic response function, and there was also arge amount of high-level magic that could bepared to world-ss items.


    It could be said that if not for the passive ability of Ainz Ooal Gown Staff without the protection of the world, it could be said to be a world-ss item.


    Moreover, the magic on Ainz Ooal Gown wand that had been sublimated into Noble Phantasm was also enhanced, turning into an attack on the existence of divinities.


    Wu Ming took the initiative to activate the <Holy me> skill on Ainz Ooal Gown wand, which was a ninth Tier magic that could cause great damage to the target with negative justice.


    The giant wolf Voban doesn''t look like an existence with positive values.


    Naturally, these wolves were killed in seconds.


    "This is getting more and more interesting!" Slowly, the sky on the Reality Marble began to collect rain clouds, and in a few seconds, rain clouds gathered.


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but frown, Nazarick Marble Reality was good, but it was too simr to the real world.


    "So, how about this trick!"


    As he said, Marquis Voban started to emit a lot of magic power, and his mouth was thick with a deep purple electric light.


    *Oooooo*


    With a wolf howl, this purple electric light was emitted from Marquis Voban mouth, and purple colored lightning rushed towards Wu Ming.


    An emerald on Ainz Ooal Gown wand shone, and arge number of green vines shot out from theyer of ice, forming a super thick wooden shield in front of Wu Ming.


    *Boom*


    There was a cracking sound, and Wu Ming figure was buried by therge amount of dust generated by the contact between the lightning and the lightning and the wooden shield.


    Wu Ming figure instantly appeared on the other side which was filled with smoke and dust.


    "It seems that using magic is too bluff, an old man who doesn''t know how to do magic, do you need me not to use magic against you." Wu Ming sneered.


    "Don''t joke, even if your magic has reached the realm of the gods, but it can''t cause any significant damage to me, you say it''s because of poor skills! Marquis Voban great wolf mouth roared.


    "Humph~" Wu Ming snorted ufortably.


    In fact, Marquis Voban was right. Even though the magic Wu Ming learned was easy to use, it would be of little use to Campiones with extremely high magic resistance and Primodial Runes as well.


    Although Wu Ming could free <Ochd Deug Odin> of the Noble Phantasm level 18 Primodial Rune, he didn''t think that an A Rank Noble Phantasm could cause much damage to Marquis Voban, but it could tear the firstyer of Marquis Voban apart, that''s all.


    "Then I will use this sword."


    With that said, Wu Ming returned Ainz Ooal Gown scepter to the golden ripples that had suddenly appeared, and then took out a silver-white longsword from it.


    "<Exsilver>, this is the name of this sword." Wu Ming said to Marquis Voban who was holding the holy sword.


    "Silver Meteors! This is Exsilver!!" Marquis Voban was taken aback.


    Wu Ming eyes lit up. "Does Marquis Voban know this sword too?"


    Marquis Vauban said excitedly: "Of course, it must be said that it is strange not to know this sword. I didn''t expect the seventh Campione to be a British Silver Dragon."


    The rain clouds in the sky grew denser, and the power of the thunder and lightning contained within them grew stronger.


    "This is so worth it!" Marquis Vobanughed and turned from a werewolf back into a human.


    "The strongest and most mysterious knight of the Knights of the Round Table, the person King Arthur trusted the most, and one of the two confidants of the Knights of the Round Table, the noble knight of the British Silver Dragon who turned into a dragon of legend----Vero Silince Eude." Marquis Voban was in high spirits, such a formidable foe, he should be able to satisfy his boredom.


    When this world judged Wu Ming as a Heretic God, he thought of such an oue. His own mythology is thought to be an evolution of what happened to him in the history of the Type-Moon World.


    And the mythology of the Campione world is woven by humans, it is not surprising that a god has several god names, and even has the identity of a god in other gods.


    Holding Exsilver in both hands, Wu Ming said with a warlike smile on his face: "This kind of feeling is really not good for future generations to understand, but"


    "Marquis Voban,e and fight with me!" Wu Ming ruby eyes flickered.


    "Come on, Vero Silence Eude!"


    Marquis Voban roared, his body began to change, this time the transformation was not the same as before, but dragon scales began to grow all over his body.


    Immediately, Marquis Voban transformation waspleted, and what appeared in front of Wu Ming was a gigantic ck dragon filled with ferocious dragon scales.


    Wu Ming visually observed that the ck dragon was nearly 60 meters long with its wings.


    "I haven''t ughtered a dragon, you must be honored, Marquis Voban!"


    From then on, Wu Ming instantly released Noble Phantasm.


    "The hidden stars in the world."


    The Exsilver de began to emit white light, and the ck dragon roared, pped its wings and rushed towards Wu Ming.


    "The holy sword that erases all evil."


    Seeing Marquis Voban rush over, Wu Ming held the sword in both hands, cracks appeared on the body of the sword, and an even more shining golden light burst from it.


    "Don''t overshadow your light anymore."


    Exsilver body waspletely shattered, and a shining golden light sword appeared, floating continuously, and the pieces of the silver sword body were attached to the golden light sword. The ck dragon spouted ck mes from the underworld, all of them blocked by the aurora pirs.


    "Shine-"


    The sword of light soared and rose into the sky. The ck dragon rushed in front of Wu Ming and swung its dragon ws with a strong aura of death.


    "Exsilver Meteor (Silver Meteor)!!!"


    *Roar!!!*


    The ck dragon let out a tragic roar.


    In an instant, dazzling white stars filled the 5th floor for a long time.


    ....


    Outside, Erica and Liliana were constantlypeting, with swords and shadows flying. It''s just that one is flying in the sky, and the other is running above it.


    But anyone with sharp eyes could see that Erica was at a slight disadvantage.


    Erica jumped back suddenly, paused for a moment, and said, "As expected of you, Lily."


    Liliana had witch blood, and had learned long-lost difficult flight magic so that she could fly in the sky.


    "Stop teasing me, this is a battlefield!" Liliana said fiercely.


    Erica went on to say: "It makes sense that you shouldn''t be the type to ept a brutal demon like Marquis Voban."


    Liliana didn''t speak, but looked at Erica with irritated eyes.


    "Is it possible!" Erica thought of something as indicated, and continued: "Because I have been loyal to Wu Ming, your grandfather dedicated you to Marquis Voban out of jealousy."


    "Humph." Liliana looked at Erica with an ugly expression, and said ufortably.


    "There''s no point in saying more! Erica ndelli, keep fighting!"


    After speaking, Liliana ran towards Erica.


    "Please wait a moment." Suddenly, an old but rather strong voice came

 Chapter 184: Mariya Yuri

    Chapter 184: Mariya Yuri


    "Please wait a moment." An old and somewhat strong voice came.


    A white-haired old man in a butler uniform appeared in the middle of Erica and Liliana.


    "Sebastian? Why are you here?" Erica was surprised. Erica, who had been with Wu Ming, naturally knew that her master had not brought Sebastian along. Because of that, she was very surprised about Sebastian sudden appearance.


    "Who are you?!" Liliana flew to the ceiling again, staring at the old man who had appeared quietly between herself and Erica.


    "I am Master Wu Ming butler, Sebastian. Pleased to meet you." Sebastian bowed first to Liliana, then looked at Erica.


    "Miss Erica, I havee to support you on Master Wu Ming orders. Of course, this doesn''t mean Master Wu Ming doesn''t believe in your abilities. Only Master Wu Ming chose to send me out just in case."


    After all, this was also the enemy Campione temporary home. It was inevitable that there would be some idents. Therefore, Wu Ming allowed Sebastian toe to Ennd from Italy.


    As for why Erica didn''t see Wu Ming contact Sebastian, it should be known that everyone in Nazarick had a skill inherent in spiritual contact. Wu Ming naturally contacted Sebastian secretly without Erica knowing it.


    After that, Sebastian said to the two of them: "How about the two of them stop for a while? With the strength of the two, it will only hurt both sides in the end."


    "Even if you say that, I Liliana Kranjcar won''t back down like this." As a noble knight, Liliana would not back down even though she knew her end.


    "I can''t pretend I didn''t hear this, Sebastian, I have a secret skill to deal with Lily." Erica was very dissatisfied with Sebastian statement, but after all, Sebastian didn''t understand Erica.


    The two girls didn''t want to reply.


    "Please calm down, Miss Erica, Miss Liliana, the battle between Master Wu Ming and Marquis Voban is over."


    Sebastian calmly said what could not be appeased.


    The two girls were shocked, and then they rushed upstairs.


    Sebastian starts walking downstairs...


    "There''s almost no action. Should I go back to Italy first or stay in Ennd for a while." Sebastian touched his chin.


    "I remember when I came here, there was a shop selling biscuits which was very popr. Why don''t I give it a try" With that said, Sebastian back figure gradually disappeared down the corridor.


    ....


    The timeline was advanced, and on the top floor of the building, Mariya Yuri sat in the center of the magic circle in fear.


    (God, please bless me...) Mariya Yuri closed her eyes and sped her hands, praying continuously.


    ....


    Mariya Yuri did not go to see Marquis Voban, who was sitting on the throne and looking at the crystal ball beside him. She knew the terrible Campione, not to mention the one sitting in the chair seen four years ago, among the seven Campiones, the oldest and most brutal Marquis Voban among the Campiones.


    Originally, Mariya Yuri had sacrificed herself before the ceremony, but Marquis Voban <Osiris Authorities: Undead Servant> prison had crushed Mariya Yuri resolve.


    That is to be able to kill humans, beasts, demons, man-made creatures with souls, etc., as undead, i.e. the living dead are preserved in the world, and they be loyal servants of absolute obedience.


    In this way, even if Mariya Yuri ideals sacrificed herself, she would not be able to avoidpensation from Marquis Voban beforemitting suicide, and she would end up bing Marquis Voban servant.


    As a result, Mariya Yuri epted Marquis Voban request, and epted the fate of being the supporter of the Heretic God summoning ritual and the sole performer of the ritual.


    Seeing Miss Liliana next to her sent by Marquis Voban, Mariya Yuri knew that another king had arrived.


    (It seems the Heretic God summoning item is in the hands of that king.) Mariya Yuri guessed correctly.


    After that, she shook his head again, no matter she had no right to speak, at best, she would contact himter.


    Soon, another king came to Marquis Voban.


    (Looks like the viceroy.) It seemed Mariya Yuri didn''t dare anymore after seeing her once. Maybe it was a cruel king, maybe the king would punish herself for looking too long.


    During the conversation between the two kings, Mariya Yuri heard the news that Liliana was settled by theing king.


    (Miss Liliana...) The kind-hearted Mariya Yuri was a little sad, she remembered how much Liliana helped her, four years ago.


    "Am I the type to be brutal in your eyes, Marquis Voban." But the new king said so.


    (Is Miss Liliana okay?) Thinking of this, Mariya Yuri heaved a sigh of relief.


    After that, the fierce battle that Mariya Yuri thought didn''t happen.


    After that, the new king told the truth that Mariya Yuri would die if she summoned the Heretic God herself. Mariya Yuri was surprised. However, Marquis Voban did not tell her.


    Mariya Yuri had no hope at all, and in front of the two kings, she would still die.


    However, a new king stood before her.


    "In that case, I will take back what I just said."


    "Today, I will fight you as the Heretic God, Marquis Voban!"


    (Eh?! Heretic God?!) Mariya Yuri seemed to have heard some unexpected information.


    "Let me once again live up to my identity as a Heretic God, protect humans, and protect this Hime-Miko girl!"


    (Protectme?) Mariya Yuri had her doubts, she really didn''t expect that a Campione, as a Devil King, would only protect her, an insignificant mage.


    After the two kings exploded with powerful magic power, the new king took out a strange dark wand.


    Immediately after casting the incantation, the two kings disappeared from the air as if they were sucked into something.


    Mariya Yuri didn''t think about running away, even if she ran away, she didn''t know where to go, and she would definitely be caught by the Devil King again.


    (The two kings must fight in an unknown ce.) For some reason,pared to Marquis Vorban, Mariya Yuri hoped that the new king would win.


    (Maybe because of the influence of the phrase "protect this Hime-Miko girl") thought Mariya Yuri.


    (God, please protect me and protect the new king...) Immediately after that, Mariya Yuri returned to her prayer state with her hands sped and eyes closed.


    However,pared to the previous prayers to the gods, this prayer is more specific.


    Darkness shrouded the hall, and only a few ceremonial mes remained, shining in the darkness, protecting the witch who prayed to the gods in the darkness.

 Chapter 185: Unexpected Victory

    Chapter 185: Unexpected Victory


    Erica and Liliana ran upstairs, and what they saw was a hall that waspletely undamaged, if one were to ignore the missing ceiling.


    Wu Ming was carrying a princess in his arms.


    Seeing Erica and Liliana arrival, Wu Ming smiled quickly and greeted.


    "Yo~ I won."


    Erica was relieved, and Liliana wore an ugly expression.


    Where did Marquis Voban go, and why Mariya Yuri had fainted, it must have returned a few minutes ago.


    ....


    Wu Ming Noble Phantasm <Exsilver Meteor> injured Marquis Voban who had turned into a ck dragon using Inanna Authorities: Othend Dragon.


    No, it had to be said to have killed him once.


    [Exsilver (Exsilver Meteor)]


    ss: EX


    Type: Anti-Evil Noble Phantasm


    Distance:?


    Maximum range: ?


    This is a treasure created by the Counter Force. The ster holy sword thatpletely liberated boundaries had the effect of judging the enemy as <Evil>. As long as it was defined as the master enemy, the one to defeat, etc., it would be given the <Evil> attribute by the holy sword. The object of appraisal is also people and things, and even concepts such as space and time can be ssified as objects of appraisal.


    There was no need for Wu Ming to assign the <Evil> attribute to Marquis Voban. Marquis Voban who doesn''t regard human life as valuable has been defined as an <Evil> attribute may be Exsilver.


    Wu Ming himself has no dragon ying deeds, Exsilver also does not have a simr legend, and cannot cause additional damage to <Dragon>, but Wu Ming has Exsilver judgment of evil, plus Wu Mingrge-scale supply of killing magic power.


    One had to know Exsilver was a Noble Phantasm that could be described as one of Wu Ming trump cards. If this couldn''t defeat a Campione, then it didn''t match the status of the Holy Sword Exsilver.


    However, Nazarick 5th floor Marble Reality waspletely destroyed under the effect of his Noble Phantasm liberation.


    Marquis Voban seemed to have the power to rise from the dead. The moment the Reality Marble was destroyed, from the direction of Marquis Voban a powerful magic power emerged. Then Marquis Voban appeared in his ce and returned to the previous hall.


    As soon as they met, Marquis Voban held his heart weakly.


    "Damn it! You won this time, remember me! Vero Silence Eude!"


    After speaking, Marquis Voban turned into a gale and left the ceiling of the hall.


    "Huh~" Wu Ming took a deep breath, and returned Exsilver into golden ripples.


    In fact, as the oldest Campione, if Marquis Voban wasn''t addicted to fighting, regardless of the end result, Marquis Voban could still fight Wu Ming dozens of rounds.


    After being infected by the madness of the Campione battle, Marquis Voban immediately used his body to fight the Noble Phantasm, and the result was failure and even death.


    This also only proves that the Campione are a bunch of problem children, and humans cannot let Campione be left alone and will serve them as kings.


    After Marquis Voban left, Wu Ming looked at Mariya Yuri in the center of the magic circle.


    It turned out that Mariya Yuri fainted.


    It seemed that when Wu Ming broke through the Reality Marble a small part of his remaining strength spread to Mariya Yuri who was kneeling in the magic circle, and knocked her unconscious.


    "Is it my fault again?" Wu Ming touched the back of his head, and said slightly embarrassed.


    Since bing a Campione, he has be more and more like fighting, especially when he tends to use too much power in battle.


    Like just now, Wu Ming could clearly weaken the magic attack on Exsilver when it was about to break through the Reality Marble. This is to ensure that Mariya Yuri in the outside world will not be affected by the aftermath of causing aa


    However, Wu Ming, who was in the battle realm, did not take care of this, but increased Exsilver strength. Of course, Mariya Yuri was from outside in aa.


    "Fortunately, I managed to control it at thest moment, not to mention the Hime-Miko. Even this building and even Erica in this building will be affected."


    Wu Ming wiped a non-existent cold sweat, it seems that Campione got the title of Devil King and it is not without foundation.


    Wu Ming walked over to Mariya Yuri and started checking if she had any injuries.


    After that, Wu Ming pulled a talisman out of thin air, and several runes representing <Healing>, <Cleaning> and <Holy> were attached to Mariya Yuri.


    After that, Wu Ming ced one hand under Mariya Yuri armpit, and the other under Mariya Yuri feet, and hugged her in the princess arms.


    At this moment, it happened to be at the time of Erica and Liliana arrival.


    .....


    This brings us to the scene that Erica and Liliana just saw.


    The two girls fell silent, which made Wu Ming embarrassed.


    At this moment, Wu Ming didn''t know why, but he felt like a wretched pervert who wanted to carry aatose girl to do indecent things.


    In order to avoid misunderstanding the two girls, Wu Ming smiled and said: "Yo~ I won."


    ....


    Outside the building, Ericson, who used long-range telescope magic, removed the magic and summoned Alice.


    "Miss Alice, it looks like Lord Wu Ming won."


    After Ericson sent Alice home, Alice and asked Ericson toe here to observe and report the results to her.


    Ericson could not refuse his youngdy request. After setting up more barriers, she came to a height near the building unhurriedly, and used long-range telescope magic to observe the building abnormality.


    "Really, you have worked hard, Ericson, go back first." Alice characteristic sweet voice came from the other end of the line, but it was a little weak.


    "Yes, Miss Alice."


    After that, Ericson fled quickly and left here as if she saw a ghost.


    It seems that there are two Campione here, which is really scary for Ericson.


    Although the battle between the two kings did not destroy the surrounding area, even the buildings that were turned into battlefields were not destroyed. This result surprised Ericson a little, but when it was time to leave, she would never doubt his speed.


    ....


    A luxurious manor house, in a beautiful room.


    Alice was sitting on the bed in her pajamas, her face turning red.


    Weakly ced the phone in her hand on the small side table, and Alicey down.


    "Did the side effects of using Spirit Vision happen again"


    Alice covered the nket and closed her eyes in difort.


    "Pleasee quickly, Lord Wu Ming"

 Chapter 186: 7th Campione Rumor

    Chapter 186: 7th Campione Rumor


    The next day, the staff of the Council of Wise Men at Witenagemot were busy again.


    Due to the arrival of Wu Ming who chased away Marquis Voban. Even though it didn''t causerge-scale damage, the building built for Marquis Voban could be said to be unusable.


    Let alone the fierce battle between Erica and Liliana inside the building, the Noble Phantasm had destroyed the supporting beams of the building.


    Fortunately, Wu Ming immediately used the runes used to stabilize the building, or the building would have disappeared that day.


    By the way, because Wu Ming and Marquis Voban didn''t cause much damage, and Marquis Voban building wasn''t in a prosperous area.


    The Witenagemot Council of Wise Men only used the building project as a cover, and smoothly covered it up so as not to cause a riot.


    Apart from covering up the truth, the Witenagemot Council of Sages had to prepare a residence for the remaining Campione, namely Wu Ming.


    If the King was allowed to stay in the hotel leisurely, though Wu Ming wouldn''t mind. If the other Campione found out, it was estimated that the Witenagemot Council of Sages would no longer exist.


    Marquis Voban didn''t care, after all, he was injured only after the big fight with Wu Ming, but High Priest Luo Hao was expected to definitelye to the door.


    Among the Campione, the proud Campione were the two oldest Campione, Marquis Voban and High Priestess Luo Hao.


    From then on, the Witenagemot Council of Sages began to busy building a residence for Wu Ming.


    After that, Wu Ming said, "It''s fine if I stay at Alice house" to calm everyone down.


    In the strange eyes of almost all mages, Wu Ming and Erica moved into Alice house with Mariya Yuri.


    ....


    At this time, Wu Ming sat quietly on the sofa of a mansion, drinking a cup of tea.


    Ericson stood behind Wu Ming in a slight panic.


    Then, Wu Ming spoke.


    "Don''t worry too much about me, Miss Ericson."


    Wu Ming turned his head and saw Ericson in a suit.


    "Why Why, King, I must not underestimate your mind." Ericson hurriedly knelt down on one knee in a panic.


    Wu Ming was a little helpless, and then sighed.


    "I won''t do anything to Alice again, don''t worry."


    The reason why Wu Ming said this was because a few days ago, after he came straight into Alice house, he went straight into Alice room and closed it in the midst of Ericson cries of despair and fear, the door remained closed for several hours.


    One could say that the most powerful men and the most beautiful women spent several hours in the same room, and the results certainly went without saying.


    Somehow the news leaked out, so almost the entire wizarding world knew that the seventh Campione, Heretic King Wu Ming and Duke Goddodin daughter, and Alice Princess, White Hime-Miko, had married.


    "Heretic King acted very quickly and decisively." This was the unified impression every Mage had of Wu Ming, the Campione.


    But in reality, Wu Ming entering Alice room did nothing more than provide care for Alice. Of course to speed up efficiency, he chose grooming over forehead, but chose intimate contact that could strengthen the rtionship.


    Of course, this was also because Alice didn''t refuse, so Wu Ming did this.


    And Erica who knew this was a business matter, did not stop Wu Ming behavior.


    However, his face was displeased.


    After all, there is no such thing as a cowing first and eating grass after.


    Cough cough, let''s get back to business. After Wu Ming took care of Alice for a long time, and after Alice kissed Wu Ming for a long time, Alice cheeks became abnormally red, and then Alice fell asleep because her body received a lot of energy.


    So Wu Ming sat beside Alice bed and took out the <Nameless Book of Spells> from Dragonest and read it.


    After all, the magic in the <Nameless Book of Spells> was endless, even Wu Ming, as the owner, couldn''t master them all, and would only find them through searching when a certain type of magic was needed.


    In this way, Wu Ming stayed in Alice study for several hours, which caused the wrong rtionship between Wu Ming and Alice to spread throughout the wizarding world.


    Once again thinking of Alice flushed face after waking up a few hourster, Wu Ming mouth was wiped with a smile.


    It could be said that it was precisely because Alice herself had fallen asleep during the kiss that she blushed in embarrassment, which made Ericson even more certain of the rtionship between the two.


    Then, with the excuse that "Even though the two of you are in close contact, it is not suitable to do anything during the day." As an excuse, Ericson said that she was serving, but in reality, she was afraid that his youngdy would be taken advantage of by Wu Ming.


    ....


    Seeing Ericson hurriedly kneeling on one knee, Wu Ming found it very funny.


    "Since you already know my rtionship with Alice, are you going to act like this all the time?"


    "Hah?" Ericson raised his head in a panic, looking at Wu Ming.


    "In other words, I can enjoy all this with Alice in the evening, Miss Ericson." Wu Ming narrowed his eyes with an unknown smile.


    Even though his face was slightly rosy, Ericson was worthy of being Alice exclusive servant, and she was able to maintain a calm expression.


    "Okay, I won''t tease you anymore," Wu Ming said as he looked at Ericson, whose expression had not changed much.


    "Anyway, Alice and the others should be almost back." Wu Ming looked at the time, and Alice and the others who had been counting the time to go shopping almost had to go back.


    Due to the Divine protection that Wu Ming gave, Alice body became like that of a normal person.


    This was great news for Alice, who couldn''t leave the mansion casually and could only use her phantom body.


    The overjoyed Alice kissed Wu Ming very gracefully, and then happily pulled Erica to go shopping.


    As soon as Wu Ming finished speaking, the door of the house opened.


    Alice and Erica entered in elegant attire.


    "How, it''s fun to shop."


    Even though he asked, Wu Ming still saw the answer in Alice eyes.


    "Very well, thank you very much, Lord Wu Ming." Alice bowed again to Wu Ming.


    "No, now that everyone knows our rtionship, why are you so polite?" Wu Mingughed.


    "That''s what you said, then, please give me some advice from now on, Lord Wu Ming~" Alice smiled happily.


    It had to be said that Wu Ming and Alice were both people full of evil tastes.


    Ericson face became even more depressed. At this moment, she felt sad for his youngdy who had a rtionship with the Campione, and nothing would be less dangerous in the future.


    "Ah~ King, Mariya Yuri has been sent back safely to Japan, and the local <History Comption Committee> has protected her." Erica interrupted the strange atmosphere between Alice and Wu Ming.

 Chapter 187: Athena Who Needs Help

    Chapter 187: Athena Who Needs Help


    Seeing Erica talking about business, Wu Ming and Alice did not continue the joke.


    "Facing both kings simultaneously, that Hime-Miko must be terrified." Alice sat on the sofa, and immediately Ericson poured Alice a cup of ck tea.


    Erica also sat down and continued.


    "She is not afraid, I listened to the report from the bodyguards as soon as Mairya Yuri woke up, she asked where our king is. It seems our king has captured the heart of a young girl again. "


    Erica looked at Wu Ming with a smirk.


    Wu Ming smiled indifferently.


    "Stop joking, how is Marquis Voban?"


    "ording to the intelligence of the Council of Sages, Marquis Voban returned to his base in the Balkan Penins immediately after the battle with you, and there was no news after that."


    Alice put down her teacup, ced her hand on her lower stomach, and looked at Wu Ming gracefully.


    "Marquis Voban has used Inanna Authorities: Othend Dragon for awakening and he shouldn''t be able to act for a while, just ignore him."


    Wu Ming wrapped his arms around his chest and thought for a moment.


    After all, the restriction on awakening power couldn''t be easily broken, even <Ram> incarnation which had be a Noble Phantasm, had a limitation that it couldn''t be used for a certain period of time after awakening.


    After all, it was aplete awakening, and unlike Marquis Voban, Wu Ming would return to hisplete state after being resurrected.


    "Let''s do this now." Wu Ming looked around the crowd and stood up.


    "I decided to leave Ennd tomorrow and go to Japan."


    Wu Ming sudden departure worried Alice.


    "Is it to verify Spirit Vision prophecy?" To be honest, Alice was very worried, after all, the sight she saw was too frightening.


    The ground cracked, the sea dried up, volcanoes were about to erupt, the sky was filled with smoke and dust, Warriors wielding divine swords and Devil Kings wielding holy swords were constantly fighting, and destruction woulde.


    Wu Ming was not too worried, using a holy aura, he touched Alice head.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of everything."


    Under the influence of the holy aura, Alice heart instantly calmed down.


    "Rx, Your Highness Alice, Wu Ming made me the first knight. I''m optimistic about the king and won''t let him roam." Erica also cheered from the side.


    "Alright, then please Miss Erica~" Alice smiled sweetly.


    Wu Ming was helpless, as if he could easily cause chaos.


    However, it was clear that the Campione did have a physique that created problems.


    ....


    That night, almost everyone fell asleep, including Wu Ming.


    Of course, this was an empty room and not Alice.


    Suddenly, the sleeping Wu Ming opened his eyes and looked in front of him.


    A loliy on Wu Ming body.


    "What are you doing?" Seeing Athena vertical ck pupils, Wu Ming was extremely confused.


    But Wu Ming didn''t see the fighting spirit in Athena eyes, so he didn''t put up any defense.


    No matter what, in principle, both are Heretic Gods, and both are Heretic Gods rted to dragons and snakes, there really is no need to fight to the death.


    "Being able to get up as soon as this concubine came, looks like you haven''t fallen in this period of time,rade."


    Athena voice reached Wu Ming ears, and his snake-like eyes showed satisfactory approval.


    Wu Ming also sat down hastily, holding Athena who was still sitting on his body.


    Wu Ming was not surprised that Athena was able to enter this mansion with so many barriers. After all, Athena had the title of Goddess of Wisdom. How could a modern magic barrier stop Athena.


    "Why did you suddenlye to me? Are you still chasing the Gorgon Stone" Wu Ming said casually with a yawn.


    For some reason, Wu Ming had always felt that Athena had some kind of friendly feeling, so he didn''t face Athena likest time.


    And Athena didn''t seem to care about being hugged by Wu Ming, to be precise, she was enjoying Wu Ming embrace.


    Athena also moved her body to make herself morefortable.


    After that, Athena looked at Wu Ming eyes quite seriously, and said.


    "Of course this concubine has chased the <snake>, but this concubine didn''t pay attention to the breath of the <snake> this time."


    Athena was right. The Gorgon Stone aura had indeed disappeared. To be precise, it was sealed by Wu Ming.


    Ever since Athena retreated, Wu Ming knew that he would not be able to contact Athena for a while.


    And an artifact as powerful as the Gorgon Stone would not only attract Athena, nor would Marquis Voban be attracted to him.


    Therefore, Wu Ming used the high level sealing magic in the <Nameless Book of Spells>, plus some runes, topletely seal the aura of the Gorgon Stone.


    After hearing Athena words, Wu Ming grabbed the golden ripples that appeared in the air, and took out a carved stone without the slightest magic power.


    "Un, I need a lot of work to seal the Gorgon Stone, plus I put it in my Divine Authority space, you don''t even find it so close." Wu Ming smiled triumphantly.


    Athena looked at Wu Ming with admiration.


    "Unexpectedly, you still possess such a powerful and diverse sealing technique. As expected, it''s you, Vero Silence Eude."


    Athena felt the only trace of connectioning from the Gorgon Stone, and couldn''t help but touch the Gorgon Stone.


    "After all, are you not afraid that I will take it." Athena ced her hand on the Gorgon Stone, and a sharp expression appeared in her eyes.


    Wu Ming smiled, and then touched Athena head with the other hand, and smiled: "I can see that you don''t mean to seize at all, and even if you intend to seize, I am still confident that even if you take it, I can take it back."


    Seeing Wu Ming confident expression, Athena couldn''t help but smile on her face.


    He touched Wu Ming face and said, "As expected, you are the warrior I like, a peer that belongs to the dragon and snake, seeing your confident smile that is like a warrior, I want to fight with you now."


    Athena had the title of the Goddess of War, and it was not surprising that she was easily provoked by battle.


    Seeing the gradually provoking mes of battle in Athena eyes, Wu Ming quickly interrupted him.


    "By the way, what are you here for?"


    Fortunately, Athena fighting spirit had not yet formed, after hearing Wu Ming doubts, Athena calmed down.


    "I have something to ask you for, and I will take you somewhere."


    With that, Athena jumped from Wu Ming bed, then grabbed Wu Ming hand, and suddenly jumped out of the window with Wu Ming.


    With this, Wu Ming, one of the seven Campione and one of the seven kings of the world, fled with the Heretic God.


    This caused Alice and Erica to criticize Wu Ming more than once after they found Wu Ming, and every time Wu Ming heard this he wouldugh.


    Of course, this is somethingter.

 Chapter 188: Dragon, Snake and Steel

    Chapter 188: Dragon, Snake and Steel


    After Athena pulled Wu Ming from Alice house, Wu Ming and Athena boarded a small sailboat with no idea where they were going.


    Just one more embarrassing thing, a sailboat is called a boat, but it''s actually more like a big surfboard with sails, so it''s a small sailboat.


    After boarding the small sailboat, the wind began to blow, and the small sailboat inevitably began to move quickly in a certain direction.


    "This is interesting, is this your ability?" Wu Ming asked with great interest.


    "This is the direction of the wind." Athena stood at the front of the sailing ship, looking out at the endless sea.


    Wu Ming rolled his eyes, then continued.


    "Where are you going?"


    Athena answered without looking back: "Naples."


    Naples is thergest city in southern Italy, the capital of Campania and the province of Naples. The most famous is Vesuvius, the most dangerous active volcano in Europe.


    Thinking of the information about Naples in his mind, Wu Ming suddenly remembered something.


    "I remember, it looks like the Gorgon Stone was dug up in Naples." Wu Ming couldn''t believe it had nothing to do with the Gorgon Stone.


    Wu Ming looked at Athena and motioned for her to exin.


    Athena turned her head and smiled evilly.


    "This is a soldier that I like, even his mind is very intelligent."


    "If you want to say something, you and I are still one generation. I always feel that you are speaking to a younger generation." Wu Ming shook his head.


    Athena ignored Wu Mingint and continued to speak.


    "Napoli has the aura of <Dragon and Snake>, and there must be <Steel> appearing there."


    "<Steel>?" Wu Ming was a little confused.


    Although the information Erica once gave to Wu Ming also had questions about <Steel>. After all, it was still too little, causing Wu Ming to not know the God of Steel very well.


    Seeing that Wu Ming had doubts about natural enemies, Athena seemed to look unreasonable.


    "Although I don''t know why you would forget your natural enemy, let this concubine teach you a lesson."


    Later, Athena told Wu Ming about the God of Steel.


    The god of steel is a metaphor for the process of smelting steel and the legend that he is steel, as well as the Heretic God with the deeds of killing dragons and snakes.


    In general, as long as it is a heroic god, it will have the characteristics of <steel>. But it can''t be absolute.


    Generally speaking, the god of steel refers to the heroic god, but most of the heroic gods and non-hero gods with <Steel> characteristics, their <Steel> characteristics are generally obtained from the act of killing dragons and snakes, in which case the <Steel> part will be extremely rare.


    The traits that a pure steel god must possess were the Heretic God with the smelting process and the legend that he was steel.


    The God of Steel and Campion were like natural enemies. As long as they faced each other, the God of Steel would be stronger, and the Campione would be fanatical and love to fight.


    In addition, the god of steel and the Heretic God rted to dragons and snakes were also rted to natural enemies.


    In other words, Athena, who was chasing the Gorgon Stone (Snake), and the Round Table Knight Vero Silence Eude who was the incarnation of the legendary dragon had enemy rtions with the God of Steel.


    Wu Ming raised his eyebrows.


    "You mean looking for me to deal with <Steel>? Or do you mean you want to be with me?"


    However, there is no such thing as a gang fight for these troubled gods.


    "How could it be? Although it''s fair to say that I don''t have a <Snake>, after all, I''m still a little defenseless, so it''s your opponent." Athena smiled slyly.


    Wu Ming was now able to confirm that Athena definitely didn''t know the identity of the enemy Heretic God, so Athena came to find him.


    The previous one did not reject Wu Ming, and Wu Ming now understood that this was like cousin (cousin) and cousin (cousin), even if it was the <snake and dragon> mythology. After all, it has a rtionship.


    Regarding Athena speech, Wu Ming definitely knew what Athena meant. With Wu Ming, the Heretic God with a fairly high dragon-snake attribute, the God of Steel now would definitely find him.


    Choosing to hunt Athena who had no snakes or choosing aplete and powerful dual natural enemy (Dragon and Campione), Wu Ming believed that a Heretic God with steel attributes, such as ribs, would definitely not let go of him.


    But...


    "It''s not bad, I''ve never seen the God of Steel, so I only saw it this time." Wu Ming mouth lifted an unruly smile.


    Athena saw this smile and then smiled, then Athena flew in front of Wu Ming and gently caressed Wu Ming face.


    "This concubine just likes your mischievous smile which is very pleasant."


    Seeing the fighting spirit in Athena eyes once again, Wu Ming quickly changed the subject.


    "Ahem~ Are there any magic tools in Naples?"


    After all, in order for the God of Steel to appear, dragons and snakes are needed, but Athena only said that they have the aura of dragons and snakes, that is, there is no attribute of dragons and snakes. There''s likely to be dragons and snakes rted to magic tools.


    "That''s right, there is an earth god there." Athena said.


    "Earth God?" Wu Ming recalled the information provided by Erica, which contained information about the Earth Mother God.


    An earth god, also known as the Mother Earth Goddess, refers to a goddess who specializes in fertility and symbolizes the grace of the earth. However, not all goddesses in this category can be called Mother Earth Goddess.


    In mythologies around the world, gods who can be ssified as Mother Earth Goddess are powerful maternal rulers in their mythological system.


    However, in the mythology ofter generations, arge number of Mother Earth Goddess have been reduced to wives, sisters or daughters of male god kings, or died outright.


    Take China as an example, Empress Hou Tu, who was the Ancestor of the Twelve Witches, was a very pure Mother Earth Goddess.


    As for the relegated Earth God, Wu Ming, if he remembered correctly, Athena seemed to be here too.


    This also exins why Athena in the current world would not beplete, because after being passed down, the divinity of the Mother Earth Goddess was split into Gorgon Stones.


    Thinking of this, Wu Ming looked at Athena.


    "What do you want to express with your eyes." Athena said calmly.


    "It''s nothing, just thinking of some interesting things." Wu Ming smiled casually, not thinking about these things.


    After all, Athena could now be said to be a friend but not an enemy, and there was no need to think about fighting.


    Athena also seemed to see Wu Ming thoughts, and she said: "Don''t get excited too early. This concubine will fight you sooner orter. This is the fire of war fueled by you, and it is your responsibility to extinguish it."


    Wu Ming expression, which had just rxed, hardened again.


    "Arrive."


    Wu Ming reacted and looked towards Athena.


    What he saw was a huge harbor.

 Chapter 189: Steel Drawn by Dragon

    Chapter 189: Steel Drawn by Dragon


    The port that was bustling during the day became silent at this time.


    On the beach, Wu Ming and Athena headed towards a certain direction, where it looked like a mining mountain range.


    "You can feel it, that immense magic power." Athena asked.


    Wu Ming nodded and looked in the direction where the two were walking.


    "This magic power is like a Gorgon stonepletely unsealed."


    However, at this moment, Wu Ming also felt another magic power, a very familiar magic power.


    "This If I remember correctly, this is Salvatore Doni power."


    Wu Ming said this, and continued to stare in the direction he had seen before.


    "Yes, there is another mortal enemy of this concubine here." Athena said, looking somewhere in the mountain.


    Wu Ming felt the power used against Salvatore Doni, the silver arm that could cut through everything.


    The Witenagemot Council of Sages called it...


    "<Ripping Arm of Silver>"


    Wu Ming had a bad feeling.


    "If that idiot is there, it seems that this battle with the God of Steel is inevitable."


    As soon as Wu Ming finished speaking, a great magic power soared into the sky from somewhere on the mountain, and a huge beam of light shone across the entire Port of Naples.


    Then, in the eyes of Wu Ming and Athena, the huge magic power began to condense, and finally formed a huge western dragon.


    "The dragon snake has appeared. If it''s <Steel>, it''s probably nearby." Athena exined to Wu Ming.


    "I understand. Go and finish the God of Steel. Even though I''m not human and don''t need sleep, I can''t change habits once I get used to it." Wu Ming yawned, then rushed towards the dragon.


    Athena saw Wu Ming leave quickly, and she unhurriedly spread a pair of owl wings and followed him.


    ...


    Mount Vesuvius, in its crater.


    A blonde white youth stood in the crater, dressed in an elegant white costume, looking at the dragon flying over Naples.


    "I see, the appearance of <Steel> is due to the presence of <Snake>"


    After speaking, the man jumped up.


    *Hiiii*


    A white Pegasus with wings flew out of nowhere, and the man had just jumped onto the back of Pegasus.


    *Hiiii*


    With the sound of a horse cry, Pegasus led the man to the dragon.


    At this time, the blonde-haired man and Wu Ming rushed to the Dragon at the same time.


    The dark green dragon pped its wings and flew in the sky, and its wild eyes looked around, seemingly curious about the surrounding buildings.


    At this time, the blonde-haired man came to the top of the dragon head.


    "Evil dragon, today, I am the hero Perseus will kill you!"


    As shown in the fairy tale, the hero ying the dragon, Perseus condensed the long sword in his hand and rushed towards the dragon.


    *Roar----*


    As if unwilling to show weakness, the dragon rushed towards Perseus after roaring.


    However, with the <Steel> attribute killing dragons and snakes, the dragon would definitely lose against Perseus. What''s more, the dragon is just a divine beast, and Perseus is the Heretic God.


    *Roar----!*


    A huge de of light shed, and the dragon roared in pain, and there was an additional bone wound on its body, and blood was flowing.


    The dragon roared and fell to the ground with a loud thud.


    *Explosion-!*


    "Ow--!" The dragon screamed miserably, as if he had predicted his death, and his cry was extremely tragic.


    However, the God of Steel would not let him go.


    "Today, the hero Perseus will y the dragon again!" Perseus said very coldly, then raised the long sword in his hand and shed at the dragon.


    "Please wait!" A girl''s voice was heard.


    Hearing the sweet voice of a girl, Perseus stopped the movement in his hand and turned to look.


    "You really are a beautiful girl. This is in line with the story of beheading the dragon and saving the princess." Perseus smiled very happily.


    If Wu Ming was here, he would definitely know the girl in front of Perseus, she was Liliana Kranjar who left alone after the defeat of Marquis Voban.


    "Great Hero, please spare your men. This giant dragon was shaped by the magic of the Naples leyline. If decapitated, it will definitely cause permanent damage to the Napoli leyline."


    Liliana knelt on one knee and looked at Perseus with a serious face, hoping that Perseus would be merciful.


    However, since Perseus had already appeared as the Heretic God, he would definitely not listen to the opinions of humans.


    "Howe, girl, this is an evil dragon that must be killed, my will has been decided, back off girl."


    With that, Perseus raised his longsword again and shed at the dragon.


    *Swhoosh*


    The sword light shed, and one of the dragon wings was shed by Perseus.


    *Roar!* The dragon let out a weak howl.


    "Please wait!" Liliana rushed towards Perseus.


    "I said, back off, girl!" Along with Perseus'' words, there was a magic shock that made Liliana retreat.


    "Ah" Liliana was blown away, but she didn''t feel the coldness of the ground.


    Then Liliana opened her closed eyes.


    "Yo~Miss Liliana." Wu Ming hugged Liliana and stood on the ground steadily.


    "...Oh!? This isdisrespectful, King." Liliana reacted shyly, and quickly broke away from Wu Ming and wanted to bow to Wu Ming on one knee.


    Perseus looked at Wu Ming with a smile.


    "Oh oh oh~ not only myrade, but also my old enemy, this is very interesting."


    Same-sex refers to the Heretic God and my enemies refers to those who possess the nature of "dragon and snake" and are Campione.


    Perseus flicked the blood on the longsword, and then continued.


    "Obviously you are a mixture of dragon and steel, but you can clearly distinguish between dragon and steel auras."


    "You are a Heretic God as well as a Campione, both <dragon> and <steel>. Looks like I''ve met a big guy, hahahaha." Perseus looked excited.


    Wu Ming raised his eyebrows and thought to himself.


    (Do I still have the aura of <Steel>? Why didn''t Athena tell me.)


    Wu Ming who is not a native of this world, cannot urately distinguish the aura of dragon and steel, not to mention the identity of dragon and steel is still imposed on Wu Ming by this world.


    However, when he thought about it carefully, Vero Silence Eude did have the dual attribute of steel and dragon.


    The first is the mysterious identity of the legendary dragon. It could be said that Vero Silence Eude was a Dragon god based on this alone. The second is that Vero Silence Eude does have the legend of Exsilver, and Vero also has a close rtionship with King Arthur, who is also <Steel> and <Dragon>, and possessing the attribute <Steel> can''t be wrong.


    But even if it wasn''t Dragon and Steel, would Wu Ming not care about it? The answer is negative.


    (Whatever~)


    Thinking of this, Wu Ming said to Perseus: "I''m really sorry, because of a certain goddess deliberate request, I have toe and fight you."


    With that said, Wu Ming pointed to the image behind him. A dragon is like a trembling puppy.


    "A certain goddess?" Liliana was surprised.


    At this moment, Athena flew in front of the dragon.


    "You really are rude, God of Steel." Athena touched the dragon, and the dragon turned into a stream of pure energy and injected it into Athena body.


    "The Mother Earth Goddess, dragon and snake, really a goodbination." Perseus smiled gracefully.


    "So, am I going to face two opponents this time."


    Despite being surrounded, Perseus still spoke arrogantly.


    "Of course, it is the hero who came with this concubine who will fight you, but this concubine is looking forward to this duel." Athena smiled slyly.


    Wu Ming shrugged somewhat casually, and then looked at Perseus.


    "You''ve seen it too. Not toote. I better do it now. I had to sleep."


    Seeing Wu Ming yawning and underestimating himself so much, Perseus got angry.


    "It seems that I have been belittled. I must teach you a lesson, my old enemy!"

 Chapter 190: Kill Perseus

    Chapter 190: Kill Perseus


    Perseus rushed with the sword, and hit Wu Ming with the sword.


    Wu Ming didn''t even look at it, and stretched out his hand to hold it.


    "What!?"


    No matter what, Perseus is also a god, and the weapon he uses is a divine weapon. Even if the opponent was a Campione and a Heretic God, no matter how strong the opponent flesh was, it would be too unscientific to understand holding a sword with one hand.


    Well, it''s magic.


    "Sure enough, my physical strength, having be a Campione, can already fight against the gods."


    Wu Ming thought it was normal, smiled and held Perseus sword.


    "You are worthy of being a top grade dragon. It''s not unreasonable to have such a strong body."


    Perseus immediately handed over the long sword in his hand and jumped back.


    At this time, Athena who was standing behind Perseus, had already left.


    Perseus took a bow and immediately drew the bow, and a seemingly ordinary arrow shot towards Wu Ming.


    In the midst of this, arrows exploded with a powerful force, like a dragon, rushing towards Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming threw away the long sword in his hand, the long sword turned into magic and disappeared.


    Wu Ming directly said to Liliana: "This is not something you can follow, so step back a little."


    Even though Liliana hesitated, she still obeyed Wu Ming words.


    "Yes, king, please control your strength a little to minimize the damage in Naples."


    Then, she realized that her words were a bit harsh towards the Campione who was the king, and Liliana quickly knelt down on one knee.


    "Pleaseplease atone for my sins, Liliana said something that transgressed, and asked the king to punish her," said Liliana with a flushed face.


    Seeing the cute Liliana, Wu Ming couldn''t be med.


    After that, Wu Ming directly took out Exsilver from the golden ripple.


    *explosion--!*


    Seeing Wu Ming wave his hand, the huge magic arrow was offset by the magic impact released by Exsilver.


    "Okay, I forgive you for your innocence, step back a little, and protect yourself."


    After speaking, Wu Ming did not take care of Liliana, and Wu Ming extended his left hand to Perseus.


    "Please, Chains of Heaven."


    Wu Ming once again woke Enkidu who was asleep because Wu Ming was going to rest.


    "Yes~, leave it to me, Master Wu Ming."


    The golden chain in Wu Ming left hand appeared, and the golden chain shot out at a speed invisible to the naked eye, and then wrapped around him at a speed that Perseus had not yet responded to.


    "Hah! A mere chain wants to trap me the hero Perseus."


    Perseus tried to rebel, but couldn''t break free, let alone break free, this strange golden chain was getting tighter and tighter.


    "What''s this?! Is this a weapon against the gods?!" Perseus couldn''t help but say.


    Wu Ming still had a rxed sentiment, and said as he slowly walked over to Perseus.


    "These are Chains of Heaven dedicated to dealing with divinity. I think even you should have heard of it."


    Seeing Wu Ming getting closer, Perseus left in a cold sweat.


    "Is it a weapon against divinity in Sumerian mythology? As far as I think, this is not the power you get by killing the Heretic God. I really didn''t expect that you, a Celtic god, actually possessed the treasures of the Sumerian gods. I''m actually getting more and more curious about you."


    Wu Ming stopped when he was still some distance away from Perseus.


    "So are you ready to return to mythology, Perseus."


    "Because I am the strongest among the strong. Truly, I am the one who holds every victory. I don''t care who challenges me, whether human or demon. I may face all my enemies and all my enemies. After all, I will destroy all those who will not stand in my way!"


    "O ''mighty bull that has shining golden horns, give me your help!"


    "As the one who holds all the victories in my hands, I am the strongest. Humans and demonsall enemies, all who harbor enmity will be defeated. Therefore I will destroy all enemies in my path!"


    Following the words of the incantation, the long pointer on the stone disk in Wu Ming inner world suddenly turned and pointed at 2 o''clock, it was a stone disk depicting <Bull>


    Then a gigantic shadow of a huge golden statue appeared, covering Wu Ming.


    "You have broken the contract and brought sin into the world. Sinners will be punished. Break his back, pull out his bones, his hair, his brain. Punish him for breaking the contract!"


    "Because someone can''t approach you easily! Punish you for breaking the contract! Destroy Everything, including the stage!"


    "Break his back, pull out his bones, his hair, his brain. You must receive heavenly punishment, for breaking the contract!"


    The short pointer on the stone disk pointed at 5 o''clock. The small stone disk lit up, and the lit stone disk was engraved with a portrait of <Boar>


    In an instant, the giant instantly changed its color, from its original golden color to red, and its entire body was entwined with the aura of annihtion.


    The earth around Wu Ming began to die little by little.


    As if sensing something, Perseus back shone brightly, shining silently.


    However, this is of no use.


    Following Wu Ming thoughts, the giant raised his hand and caught the Pegasus Divine beast, which was flying in the sky and wanted to sneak attack, and then smashed it to pieces.


    *Hiiii*


    Pegasus screamed and died in the giant red palm. Even the lost magic power was swallowed by the red palm,pletely annihted.


    "You obviously have Verethragna Divine Authority, how did I not seal it??!" Perseus was shocked.


    Of course Wu Ming wouldn''t tell him that this was a Noble Phantasm that came from the Divine Authority of the mixed powers of Verethragna and Melqart.


    [12 Divine Authority (Campione):]


    ss: EX


    Type: Anti-Unit (Self) Noble Phantasm


    Distance: 1


    Maximum range: 1


    There are <Dragon Species>, <Gale>, <Bull>, <White Stallion>, <Camel>, <Boar>, <Youth>, <Raptor>, <Ram>, <Goat>, <Warrior>, and <Magic. Masters>. There were twelve avatars eachparable to a Noble Phantasm, a power-boosted version released after killing the Heretic God.


    Has belonged to Wu Ming


    "I don''t have the intention of being like the antagonist telling the protagonist about his abilities, so go back to mythology when you''re confused."


    With that, the giant restrained Perseus.


    "Ahhhh dammit! Damn Campione! Damn snake!!" Perseus roared, struggling frantically, but could not break the Chains of Heaven.


    "He who wields the power of annihtion! Kill with one hit, crush annihtion!"


    Once again, the red giant exploded with red light, and he clenched his fist that possessed Perseus firmly.


    "Puff" At this point, Perseus, a known hero in Greek mythology, returned to mythology.


    Wu Ming raised the <Bull> and <Boar> incarnations, and pulled the Chains of Heaven.


    "Little En, there is nothing wrong with you," Wu Ming asked with concern.


    "It''s fine, Master Wu Ming, because the attack just now was your Noble Phantasm. Despite having the power to threaten me, I was unharmed." A golden chain wrapped around Wu Ming arm, making a cold female voice.


    "I think so, after all, I now haveplete control over Divine Authority."


    Suddenly, Wu Ming found a problem.


    "Why doesn''t my Divine Authority increase!?"


    It wasn''t that Wu Ming needed Pegasus'' Divine Authority, but this time it was too strange.


    A Campione will definitely gain Divine Authority after killing the Heretic God. This is Pandora great spellw.


    Wu Ming instantly emptied his mind, feeling the change in the magic around him.


    "Found it!"

 Chapter 191: King of the End

    Chapter 191: King of the End


    "Because I am the strongest among the strong. Truly, I am the one who holds every victory. I don''t care who challenges me, whether human or demon; I may face all my enemies and all my enemies. After all, I will destroy all those who will not stand in my way!"


    "O ''mighty bull that has shining golden horns, give me your help!"


    "As the one who holds all the victories in my hands, I am the strongest. Humans and demonsall enemies, all who harbor enmity will be defeated. Therefore I will destroy all enemies in my path!"


    "Those who are evil, and those who are strong, fear me, for I have wings. For my wings will punish you for your curse. And the bad guys won''t be able to touch me!"


    In an instant, Wu Ming consecutively recited two incantations, and the long and short pointers on the inner stone te pointed at 2 o''clock and 10 o''clock respectively.


    The towering giant and the illusory phoenix lit up.


    With a speed that was difficult to catch with the naked eye, Wu Ming rushed into a small forest not far away, Wu Ming raised a hand, and a giant hand appeared.


    Then, the giant hand hit a house.


    *boom----*


    A storm surged towards the surroundings, and the ground shattered. The storm flooded several of the surrounding buildings, and even Liliana, who wasn''t ready, was blown away.


    With the house as the center, the ground showed cracks like a cobweb.


    However, Wu Ming felt that he was off the mark.


    A ck shadow escaped from the room before Wu Ming hit.


    "Sir Vero, please stop!" A girl let out a nostalgic voice for Wu Ming.


    "What is this sound!?" Wu Ming stopped and canceled the two incarnations.


    Wu Ming was a little excited when he saw a ck figure who couldn''t see his figure walking to this side for the time being.


    "Can''t be wrong, it''s you, Guinevere."


    A ck shadow walked over to Wu Ming, revealing his true body.


    It was a beautiful white girl, about 12 or 13 years old, with golden curly hair that depicted elegant curves, reflecting a very true beauty.


    It was almost like the child version of Guinevere that Wu Ming knew in the Type-Moon world.


    "Sir Vero, I missed you so much~" With a choked voice, Guinevere rushed into Wu Ming arms.


    Wu Ming crouched down, like a father holding his daughter.


    (I don''t know the rtionship between Guinevere and I in this world. King Arthur in this world will never be a woman...)


    Thinking of this, Wu Ming patted Guinevere back.


    Although not Guinevere in the same world, the intimacy that Wu Ming gave was the same.


    "Guinevere, why did youe here?" Wu Ming asked with concern.


    Guinevere wiped her tears, raised her head, and looked at Wu Ming.


    "Sir Vero, I am here to find the <King of the End>"


    Guinevere then spoke to her reflection.


    "Uncle, pleasee out."


    In an instant, Guinevere shadow rippled, and a knight wearing full body knight armor emerged from Guinevere shadow.


    "Sir Vero, it is an honor for me to see you again." The neutral voice of the thick armor made Wu Ming doubt whether the Lancelot in this world was a man.


    Seeing Wu Ming not speaking, Guinevere thought that Wu Ming would me Lancelot again, and quickly exined.


    "Sir Vero, uncle appears as my patron saint <Shadow God>. Due to my own brute force skills, I lost the memories of people I know, and I lost my memories from reincarnating for too long. I didn''t mean to ignore you. If I didn''t meet you up close, I wouldn''t be able to recognize you."


    Seeing that Guinevere seemed to have misunderstood something, Wu Ming smiled and shook his head.


    "I don''t mean to me you, I was just thinking about your so-called <King of the End>"


    "Sir Vero, don''t you know <King of the End>? I thought you were the <King of the End>" Guinevere said in disappointment.


    Then Lancelot spoke.


    "Sir Vero, my beloved daughter and I came here for the strongest <Steel>. We want to use dragons and snakes to attract the appearance of the <King of the End>"


    After a short narration, Wu Ming found out about Guinevere and Lancelot ns.


    Both of them have their own mission, which is to find the <King of the End> and free the strongest <Steel>.


    However, neither of them knew the identity of the <King of the End>, so they could only continue looking for him.


    The easiest way to find <Steel> is to free <Serpent and Dragon>. Therefore, the Pir of Hera under the ruins of Naples had be a good tool to use.


    But Salvatore Doni was an unexpected visitor.


    Salvatore Doni was eliminated in the fight with Wu Ming, so he felt that he had not yed enough, he found this destruction in Italy, the pir of Hera in it.


    After using <Ripping Arm of Silver> to cut Hera pir in half, arge magic impact sent Salvatore Doni away.


    The magical dragon formed by Naples leyline magic power attracts Perseus.


    Liliana because she was with Salvatore Doni before, because she wanted to stop Salvatore Doni behavior, but because she didn''t stop him in time, Hera pir was cut off.


    After Salvatore Doni was blown away by the magic power, Liliana wanted to stop the dragon from going berserk, so she followed the dragon.


    As a result, she saw Perseus about to attack the dragon, then Wu Ming acted.


    With the idea of seeing if Perseus was the <King of the End> Guinevere and Lancelot hid on the sidelines waiting for Wu Ming and Perseus to fight.


    The result was undoubtedly Wu Ming victory.


    "I have said for a long time that Sir Vero identity is not inferior to Mithra," said Lancelot.


    Hearing it, Wu Ming thought of the sun-like light released by Perseus at the end and why it couldn''t be sealed at the end of Perseus words.


    When he met Perseus just now, Wu Ming secretly asked Chrys to find out information about Perseus, he had no doubt that Perseus was Mithra Wu Ming.


    And since Perseus is Mithra, it has a sealing effect on Verethragna Divine Authority.


    However, what Perseus did not expect was that the 10 incarnations that had be Wu Ming Noble Phantasm could no longer be affected by Mithra, as Wu Ming Divine Authority which had be 12 incarnations was no longer affected.


    "I am very pleased to meet Sir Vero." Guinevere smiled sweetly.


    This reminded Wu Ming of Guinevere in the Type-Moon world. Both of them loved tough, regardless of whether they were connected or not, Wu Ming still liked Guinevere who liked tough.


    "Although it is a bit surprising for Sir Vero to have be a Campione, does Sir Vero also use a secret method to turn people around?" Guinevere said in a low voice.


    "We are very sorry about this, Sir Vero, since you have be a Campione, then you will definitely not be the <King of the End>." Lancelot continued Guinevere words.


    "I wish you sess, Sir Vero."


    With that said, Lancelot summoned a white horse and left with Guinevere.


    Wu Ming didn''t stop her, but thought about something deeply.

 Chapter 192: The Most Honorable Enemy

    Chapter 192: The Most Honorable Enemy


    Wu Ming stood on the spot thinking, until it was Liliana who was blown back to find Wu Ming, but Wu Ming didn''t react.


    "King, are you okay?" Liliana asked worriedly.


    Even though Liliana was confused when Wu Ming attacked this forest just now, Liliana saw a figure dodging Wu Ming attack as she was blown out.


    Liliana was very worried that Wu Ming had been hit by some unknown mysterious magic.


    After all, this is king.


    "I''m fine."


    After Wu Ming reacted, he remembered one thing.


    He had not asked what Perseus Divine Authority was.


    Shakes his head regretfully.


    "Then, let''s refine it here first," Wu Ming said, grabbing the golden ripples.


    After that, Wu Ming once again took out the items that had been used to repair thend and buildings.


    As the magic power was transported to the item, the damaged ground and buildings around it began to recover.


    "Eh!!" Liliana looked at this scene in surprise, and let out a strange sound.


    After recovering all the shatterednd to its original state, Wu Ming looked at Liliana.


    "Let''s go, take me to the


    fortress to sleep. Really, I fight at night and I''m exhausted."


    Wu Ming said with a yawn.


    "Hah!?" Liliana seemed to be thinking about something, her immature face turning red.


    Liliana blushed and looked at Wu Ming earnestly, as if she had made a big decision.


    "I I see, if the king anger can be appeased, then then I can"


    In the end, Liliana voice waspletely muted.


    Wu Ming looked strangely at Liliana, who had turned into a burning mosquito coil with smoke overhead, then patted her head.


    "Un, take me to the


    fortress first."


    "Yes!"


    ....


    Wu Ming followed Liliana and left here. After Wu Ming left, Guinevere and Lancelot came back here again.


    "Uncle, why do you want to avoid Sir Vero? And, I haven''t told Sir Wu Ming about the disc absorbing Perseus Divine Authority." Guinevere held the stone disc in her hand. And Guinevere looked at Lancelot, who was sitting on the horse holding her in a somewhat confused manner.


    True, the question of Wu Ming failure to gain Divine Authority after killing Perseus was due to the stone disk in Guinevere hand.


    This was the treasure belonging to the Last King that had the ability to absorb Divine Authority <Steel> and use it.


    What''s more, Lancelot had indeed avoided Wu Ming, which Wu Ming could see.


    "My beloved daughter, since Sir Vero has be a Campione, he is our enemy." A red light shed in the eyes of Lancelot helmet.


    "Enemy?" Guinevere could not ept.


    Now that most of his memories were gone, when Guinevere could remember things about Vero Silence Eude, she felt very happy.


    The gods in this world all have multiple identities. Even though the Guinevere in this world wasn''tpletely Guinevere, she still had memories of his time as Guinevere.


    Guinevere eyes were slightly wet, thinking about all the things she had experienced with her close knight, Vero Silence Eude.


    However, it was Guinevere lifelong desire to find and release the <King of the End>.


    "I see, uncle." Even though Guinevere looked in pain, she decided to treat Wu Ming as an enemy.


    Lancelot nodded.


    Guinevere sighed and looked at Lancelot behind her.


    Guinevere smiled slightly and said.


    "Actually, uncle, you are the one who hurts the most."


    Lancelot shook his whole body, and immediately clenched his fists without saying anything.


    "The world has always thought that the person Lancelot respected and admired the most was King Arthur, but in reality, the person Lancelotke knight respected and admired the most was King Arthur first knight, Vero Silence Eude."


    Guinevere looked at Lancelot depressedly, and continued to speak.


    "Because of the rtionship between Vero and Guinevere, after Vero was sealed as a dragon, Lancelot volunteered to be Guinevere personal knight, instead of the person he respected the most, guarding the object that person was protecting..."


    "In this way, Lancelot became the patron saint of Guinevere, appearing on the ground as <Shadow God> until today I met Sir Vero again."


    Lancelot was silent for a moment, then spoke.


    "I looked after you only because you were a prerequisite for finding the <King of the End>. There is no other reason. The power is a bit insufficient. I''ll go back to your shadow first."


    After speaking, Lancelot turned into a ck shadow along with the white horse, immersed in Guinevere shadow.


    "You are dishonest, uncle." Guinevere smiled a little.


    "Furthermore, it is the monkey god of the East."


    Dark clouds covered the moon, and darkness covered the earth. For a moment, the wind blew away the dark clouds, and Guinevere had long since disappeared.


    ....


    The next day.


    Even though he slept verytest night, Wu Ming still woke up early.


    Walking out of the room that Liliana had prepared for Wu Ming at the


    st night, a sweet female voice came.


    "Lord Wu Ming, you are awake, do I need to prepare breakfast" said a girl in a maid costume to Wu Ming.


    Hearing that, Wu Ming looked at the girl, with long green hair naturally floating behind her, with a sly smile on her face (Wu Ming perspective).


    "I remember your name Karen." Wu Ming asked.


    "Yes, it is truly an honor for the little servant to be remembered by Lord Wu Ming." The girl named Karen bowed and answered with a smile.


    "Then, please prepare breakfast." Wu Ming said.


    "Your breakfast has been prepared by Miss Liliana, pleasee with me."


    As she said, Karen pointed her hand straight ahead, gesturing for Wu Ming to continue forward.


    Wu Ming shrugged his shoulders and walked forward.


    Karen followed Wu Ming with a smile on her face.


    ncing at the maid, Wu Ming couldn''t help but think aboutst night.


    After Liliana brought Wu Ming to the


    fortress in Naples, Liliana personally prepared a room for Wu Ming.


    Karen was there at the time, Liliana introduced Karen to Wu Ming, and then, after Wu Ming entered the room, about a whileter, Liliana came in in her pajamas.


    Seeing the blushing Liliana, Wu Ming shook his head and asked why.


    As a result, because of Liliana fantasy and the bewitching words of the maid named Karen, Liliana thought that in order to calm Wu Ming anger, she should wait on the bed.


    After being lectured by Wu Ming for a while, Liliana ran out of the room with a flushed face.


    "Even tricking the master, you really are a little devil," Wu Ming said casually.


    "Thank you for thepliment, Lord Wu Ming." Karen smiled a little and thanked Wu Ming.


    Soon, Wu Ming came to the dining room.

 Chapter 193: New Knight

    Chapter 193: New Knight


    Opening the dining room door, what Wu Ming saw was not the sumptuous meal he had thought, but a very simple Ennd breakfast.


    Sandwich, sausage, fried egg, bread and a simple cup of coffee.


    Seeing Wu Ming somewhat dumbfounded expression, Liliana who was standing beside him panicked slightly.


    "Becausebecause I don''t know the King preference, but I heard that the King is the Heretic God in Ennd, so I tried to make English breakfast food"


    Seeing Liliana who had an embarrassed look, Wu Mingughed heartily.


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    Liliana was scared by Wu Ming wideugh, while Karen was secretlyughing, she heard that there was no dissatisfaction in theughter, only happiness.


    "Sorry, sorry, because every time I am served by other people, it is a very luxurious banquet, which makes me a little unustomed to simple things like this."


    After that, Wu Ming walked to the table and sat down.


    "However, although the food is simple, it tastes good. I am very satisfied, Liliana."


    Liliana breathed a sigh of relief and patted her newly developed little chest.


    "As long as the King likes it."


    Wu Ming took a bite of the omelette which turned out to be delicious.


    "Could it be that Liliana cooked it herself?" Wu Ming asked.


    "Yes of course." Liliana said with a blush on her face, embarrassed.


    "Your skills are very good, do you want to be my knight?" Wu Ming smiled.


    "Eh?!" Liliana eximed, clearly not digesting Wu Ming words.


    "I''m seriously. I was very satisfied with your performancest night. For this country, you attacked Perseus only with your weak strength. Even if you overestimate yourself, it''s like a knight."


    Perhaps it was because he had been in Camelot for too long, and Wu Ming had a special affection for people who were chivalrous at heart. What''s more, it''s still a pretty girl...


    Karen walked up to Wu Ming and said, "Sorry Lord Wu Ming, I will persuade Miss Liliana to leave first."


    With a bow, Karen led Liliana out of the dining room without any exnation.


    "Karen I remember she was an apprentice mage at


    . This character deserves to be called a mage." Wu Ming smiled, then started to enjoy his food again.


    ....


    Outside the door, Karen was standing in front of Liliana.


    "Karen, what are you doing, it is very rude to leave the King alone."


    With that, Liliana signaled to return.


    "Miss Liliana, this is a once in a lifetime opportunity."


    Liliana, with her back to Karen, stopped.


    "


    and <Copper-ck Cross>, as the two main magic associations in Italy, originally had the same status. Finally, Erica ndelli gave her loyalty to Lord Wu Ming. Our


    is gradually decreasing."


    Karen turned around and continued: "Because of your unsatisfactory work, and Marquis Voban thinking you were dead, if someone told Marquis Voban that you were still alive, you would go to Marquis Voban ruthless side and not know what would happen."


    Liliana body trembled.


    "For example, destroying the


    or something"


    "Originally you nned to seek refuge with Lord Salvatore, but you missed the opportunity."


    Last night, because Salvatore Doni cut Hera pir, he was shocked by a magic power so great that he was thrown out of nowhere. Moreover, Wu Ming asked to take him to the


    . So that Liliana also forgot about the Sword King.


    "Didn''t you also want to dedicate your life to the Heretic King yesterday? Why don''t you go to him?"


    Speaking of this, Liliana turned red again.


    "Isn''t that your doing, otherwise how could I misunderstand the king intentions."


    Liliana pointed at Karen with a flushed face.


    "Don''t you think this is destined, Miss Liliana." Karen smiled a little.


    "Destinydestined?" Liliana couldn''t react.


    Karen smiled slyly, and continued to exin.


    "On the night of disaster, heroes and women meet under the moon. The hero defeats the evil opponent and brings the woman home safely."


    Confused by Karen words, Liliana, who was having a delusion, started fantasizing with a flushed face.


    "Miss Liliana?" Karen interrupted Liliana fantasy.


    Aftering to her senses, Liliana blushed and coughed.


    "Ah~ Judging from the current status quo, it can only be like this."


    "Aiya, Miss Liliana is dishonest."


    Seeing Karen mocking smile, Liliana looked like a cat with fluffy fur.


    At this moment, a voice came.


    "How, have you thought about it?" said Wu Ming, standing beside the two women.


    (When?) Liliana and Karen were both shocked.


    After responding, Liliana knelt down on one knee.


    "Liliana Kranjcar, offer everything I have to the Heretic King Campione, and I will be a sharp sword to cut down all enemies that stand in the way of the King."


    With this, Liliana became Wu Ming knight.


    ...


    "So this is your reason foring in while I''m gone."


    Erica who was sitting on the sofa drinking coffee, looked at Liliana with a serious face with displeasure.


    Erica discovered that Wu Ming was missing the next day, so she immediately contacted Wu Ming, and upon learning that Wu Ming was in Naples, she rushed over.


    "No not possible. I see Master Wu Ming needs talent around him. After all, how could there be no maids who know how to cook on the King side." Liliana blushed, even though Erica was right. But Liliana would and she did notpromise with her rival.


    "Oh~ Really, then, as a chef, Lily, you can prepare food for the king in the back. If there is a battle, I will take care of it."


    "What! Damn Erica, I''m the king knight, preparing food for the king is a side job."


    "Oh, you were so careless in preparing food for the king. This is the dream of many people. It seems Lily, you still hate the king too much."


    "Why why, I didn''t mean it that way."


    Seeing Liliana who was gradually being pressured by Erica, Wu Ming interrupted the conversation between the two.


    "Okay, it''s fine if there are too many differences. Prepare for it. We''re going to Japan tomorrow."


    "Hah?! Goingto Japan, why all of a sudden?" Liliana asked confused.


    After all, the original n was to go to Japan, Wu Ming was pulled here by Athena, and Liliana had just be Wu Ming knight, and it was normal not to know the truth.


    After Erica told Alice prophecy, Liliana also understood the seriousness of the matter.


    "Is the <King of the End> known as the strongest steel in Japan? Since the King went there, Liliana Kranjcar, as my lord knight, must follow."


    "Me too, Erica ndelli swears to be with you." Erica said sure.


    "You two are sword-wielding brothers of <Cuore di Leone> and <Il Maestro> Can''t you two get along well?"


    Wu Mingmented.


    The weapons used by the two were the swords used by the former great knight, they were originally a pair of magic swords, but due to the death of the great knight, the pair of magic swords separated.


    After being tossed around, <Cuore di Leone> fell into the hands of the Copper-ck Cross and <Il Maestro> into the hands of the Bronze-ck Cross, and was given to each of them by their organizations.


    "I really love Lily, Wu Ming." Erica said slyly.


    "Who would believe you, mother fox!" Liliana looked angry, obviously Erica hadn''t deceived Liliana several times.


    Erica also stopped talking back to Liliana, she looked at Wu Ming.


    "Then, I will call the ne to Japan."


    Liliana also got up and said, "I will prepare dinner for tonight."


    After that, the two girls left the room.


    At this moment, Wu Ming was in thought.


    "Where Athena?"

 Chapter 194: Divine Ancestor

    Chapter 194: Divine Ancestor


    Wu Ming thought of Athena who caused the beginning and end of this trouble.


    If not for Athena, Wu Ming would not havee to Naples.


    It wasn''t Athena who was to me. Ever since Wu Ming learned of his identity as the Heretic God, he had a special affection for dragons and snakes, and had a slight aversion to steel, but luckily he was still able to control it.


    The problem was Athena was gone.


    It was like the banquet was over and the host of the banquet had left first.


    "I always thought you were thinking something bad."


    Suddenly, Athena voice sounded from behind Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming turned his head, and what caught his attention was the size of the child.


    "Athens, where are you going?" Wu Ming touched Athena head.


    After that, Wu Ming smelled blood in Athena.


    "What''s wrong, did someone hurt you?" Wu Ming frowned and asked Athena with concern.


    "Oh~ How brave, Vero, do you think dragon and snake incarnations can touch a goddess like this." Athena narrowed her eyes and looked at Wu Ming with an unknown look.


    "All in all, let''s heal your wounds first." As he said, Wu Ming crouched down and activated <Ram> incarnation.


    "With my speech spirit skill, get rid of all pain"


    Wu Ming body started to glow as he chanted the incantation, and then Wu Ming approached Athena.


    "I will heal you now"


    Just as Wu Ming was about to touch Athena forehead with his, Athena suddenly stepped forward and kissed Wu Ming.


    Unexpectedly, Athena would kiss the slightly absent-minded Wu Ming, and just stay there in a daze.


    After tasting, Athena let go of Wu Ming lips.


    "Why don''t you take care of this concubine body?" Athena looked at Wu Ming with big obsidian eyes.


    At this moment, Wu Ming reacted.


    "Thatforgot" Wu Ming smiled awkwardly.


    "Then, the previous kiss was a reward for defeating Perseus. Let''s do it again, this time treatment."


    After speaking, without giving Wu Ming any response time, Athena kissed him again.


    Wu Ming who had been prepared for a long time,unched a healing from <Ram> incarnation this time, and through that kiss, Athena body started to glow.


    After Athena was almost healed, when Wu Ming wanted to part, Athena hugged Wu Ming head.


    "Um" Wu Ming was not a hypocrite, because Athena would not let him go, then he would enjoy it.


    That said, life is like that, if you can''t fight, then enjoy it.


    After a wet French kiss, Wu Ming and Athena parted ways, with crystalline liquid hanging from the corners of their mouths.


    Athena sucked hard, and the liquid was sucked into her mouth by Athena.


    "This is an extra gift," Athena said calmly.


    "The gift of the goddess is very rich." Wu Ming smiled.


    After that, Wu Ming hugged Athena and sat on the bed.


    "Your injury was caused by Doni, right?" Wu Ming asked.


    When Wu Ming treated Athena, through the remaining magic power of her wound, Chrysbelite detected that it was Salvatore Doni magic power.


    "Un, while I was watching the battle, I found another Campione, so I went to stop him"


    Athena exined the process to Wu Ming.


    ....


    After Salvatore Doni was blown away by the magic generated by the Pirs of Hera, he came to Sardinia.


    With the idea of not missing the battle, Salvatore Doni rushed back to Naples.


    At first, Salvatore Doni noticed that Wu Ming was ying against Perseus, he was originally watching the match, but Athena came.


    After learning that the other party was the goddess Athena, Salvatore Doni fighting spirit rekindled, so the two fought.


    As a result, Salvatore Doni who had exploded from fighting spirit, used all his strength, while Athena, who was still not fully equipped, didn''t want to fight Salvatore Doni, but simply dragged him along, leading to Salvatore Doni injuring him.


    Even though Athena had treated herself, Divine Authority <Silver-am the Ripper> Salvatore Doni and Athena had a very bad rtionship.


    Therefore, in Athena case now, the wound that was cut by Salvatore Doni could not bepletely healed.


    ....


    "It''s just a small wound, it''s not a hindrance." Athena was quite calm.


    Then, Athena moved her nose as if to smell a smell.


    "You met a divine ancestor, right."


    The divine ancestor was the form of Mother Earth after the fall. After Mother Earth fell to the divine ancestor, most of the power as a god was lost, and became able to integrate with humans and give birth to offspring.


    Like before, Mariya Yuri that Wu Ming saved while defeating Marquis Voban, she was the descendant of both a divine and human ancestor.


    And Wu Ming newly epted knight, Liliana Kranjcar, also had the Spirit Vision ability.


    She was a mage, and a descendant of divine and human ancestors in ancient times.


    Like Mariya Yuri and Liliana Spirit Vision abilities, it was like returning to a divine ancestor, with special abilities such as seeing through gods, analyzing god names, and foretelling the future for a short period of time.


    And a divination ability like Alice which could predict a time far in the future could already be said to be a very powerful ability.


    Although this ability is very strong, stronger than Mariya Yuri and Liliana, but there are also some drawbacks.


    That is a substantial decline in physical fitness.


    The reason why Liliana was able to be a knight and fight on the battlefield was because her Spirit Vision was quite weak, such weak Spirit Vision gave her strong physical qualities.


    And like Mariya Yuri, Spirit Vision can be said to be high, and her physical fitness tends to be weak.


    Alice, on the other hand, directly affected her body. Not only was her body extremely weak, she was also unable to go out for long periods of time, and even standing a little longer would cause quite a bit of damage to Alice body, and she could only be outside in phantom form for a walk.


    This is the drawback.


    Butpared to the drawbacks, the advantages were spat on by many mages.


    And a descendant of a divine ancestor like Guinevere had the opportunity to produce such talent.


    "You mean Guinevere also knows who I am. It''s not strange that I met Guinevere."


    Hearing Wu Ming words, Athena snake-like eyes shed seriousness.


    "You may not know that Guinevere who was able to transform into a Divine ancestor had a long-cherished wish that had not been fulfilled for several lifetimes, and that you who had be a Campione, werepletely against the wishes of that divine ancestor."


    Seeing Athena obsidian eyes, Wu Ming smiled.


    "So is it possible, even if it''s fate, didn''t we Heretic Godse here to fight fate?" Wu Ming said confidently.


    Even though he wasn''t a Heretic God in the truest sense.


    "This concubine really underestimated you, Vero Silence Eude, you are the only hero who can say this."


    With that, Athena broke away from Wu Ming.


    "Since you have said this, this concubine will not stop you. This concubine is looking forward to your new story in Japan. This will be a temporary farewell,rades."


    After speaking, Athena turned into a ck shadow, melted into the night and disappeared.

 Chapter 195: The God of Steel Appears Again

    Chapter 195: The God of Steel Appears Again


    The next day, Wu Ming boarded the ne to Japan that Erica had prepared.


    In the first-ss cabin, Wu Ming sat on the sofa, and across the table, Erica and Liliana sat across from Wu Ming.


    "I must say, it''s a blessing to have Erica here." Wu Ming saidfortably while looking at the scenery outside the window.


    "Although I don''t want to admit it, in this case, Erica still has the advantage." Liliana said with a rosy face.


    "Although I always thought what you said was useless as usual, but I, Erica ndelli, ept your approval." Erica looked proud.


    "Hmm I just hate you like this, it''s like a female fox stealing meat" Liliana looked at Erica with vengeance.


    "Please call this the pride of the proud lioness."


    Seeing the two facing each other again, Wu Ming smiled.


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but think about what Karen and Arianna had said.


    "You two have a very good rtionship," Wu Ming said.


    "Who who has a good rtionship with her, even even the king can''t judge his knights at will." Liliana replied with a flushed face.


    "What are you talking about, Lily, we are very close friends." Erica leaned towards Liliana with a cheerful expression.


    "You you, you, don''te!"


    Erica became even more excited and hugged Liliana in an instant.


    "Come closer, Lily~"


    "Uuu..."


    While Erica and Liliana were ying around, Wu Ming realized something was wrong and frowned.


    After seeing this, Erica stopped ying with Liliana and looked at Wu Ming, who was frowning.


    "What is it, Wu Ming, did something happen?"


    Wu Ming stood up and opened the box door.


    Erica and Liliana also immediately followed.


    After exiting, the two of them saw Wu Ming holy hall whose effect made everyone on the ne fall asleep.


    After that, Wu Ming removed the golden dragon horn from his head and handed it to Erica.


    "I temporarily controlled the entire ne with magic power. You immediately go to the captain office. She is my vassal god. Chrysbelite will tell you how to control the ne. After controlling the ne, she will fly ording to the route provided by Chrys."


    "Ms Erica, Ms Liliana, please advise." As a universal additional Mystic Code, the Chrysbelite database contains all methods of using modern machines. This is what Chrysbelite herself once asked, she was more interested in this.


    "Please advise." Lillian answered.


    Erica nodded, then looked at Wu Ming.


    "Is there a new Heretic God?"


    "Um, and it''s still the God of Steel, it looks like I caused it," Wu Ming said with a faint smile.


    This was like summoning a Heroic Spirit in the Type-Moon World, which required a sacred relic to summon a certain Heroic Spirit.


    The Heretic God appearance in this world was the same, Wu Ming divinity as a <Dragon and Snake> attracted the appearance of a steel god.


    (Looks like I''ll have to apply cover magic to myself in the future, otherwise it will be too shy to make the Heretic God appear in one ce)


    "Master Wu Ming, you must also be careful. The God of Steel has a restraining effect on you, so you must not be careless." Liliana looked at Wu Ming solemnly.


    "I know. Even though I''m a Heretic God, I don''t like fighting. If I can''t beat him, I''ll run." After speaking, Wu Ming who walked to the door opened the door and flew out of the cabin.


    "Let''s go to the captain room too."


    Liliana nodded, then the two of them went to the captain room.


    .....


    Outside the ne, the entire ne was trapped in the air, stagnant in the air, Wu Ming used magic power to control it soared in the sky.


    Compared to being a magician, Wu Ming still preferred to be a warrior.


    So Wu Ming always flew in various ways, including magic and items.


    However, people can also improve. Wu Ming had tried to use magic to wrap his body in order to fly. Even though it''s a bit awkward, it''s still eptable.


    Now Wu Ming is flying this way.


    After realizing that the out of control ne regained its power, Wu Ming canceled the outside magic power that had stopped the ne, and the ne resumed its flight.


    After the ne almost left, Wu Ming turned his head and looked somewhere in the clouds.


    "Because I am the strongest among the strong. Truly, I am the one who holds every victory. I don''t care who challenges me, whether human or demon; I may face all my enemies and all my enemies. After all, I will destroy all those who will not stand in my way!"


    "O ''mighty bull that has shining golden horns, give me your help!"


    "As the one who holds all the victories in my hands, I am the strongest. Humans and demonsall enemies, all who harbor enmity will be defeated. Therefore I will destroy all enemies in my path!"


    The words used to activate the <Bull> incarnation, Wu Ming eyes were filled with fighting spirit.


    "It''s time to go out, don''t let me think that you are afraid of me, the unknown god of steel." Wu Ming provoked.


    Sure enough, the steel god who was said so immediately spoke.


    "You actually dare to say that, you are just a dragon, I don''t see your muscles shaking!" A rather subtle voice came out.


    The moment the sound finished, pirs of fire flew out of the clouds and headed towards Wu Ming.


    "I will deny the heavens, the earth, the storm will destroy everything, and the rain will cover everything. With this supreme power, I will bring everything in the world to their knees!"


    As the spell said, on Wu Ming inner stone te, a long pointer pointed at 4 o''clock, and the <Goat> incarnation stone te lit up.


    Wu Ming raised his hand, a strong storm emerged from Wu Ming hand, and with his strong supply of magic power, the storm was blown into the pir of fire that came from Wu Ming.


    The storm blew up the pirs of fire rushing towards the clouds.


    *calling----!*


    The sky was split open and the huge cloudyer was divided into two parts.


    A fiery red figure flew above the clouds.


    "You, the ability to manipte wind is the strongest I have ever seen."


    Wu Ming looked at the figure.


    With red silk, gold diamond ring, fire-bearing wheel of immortality, red dress as apanion, two croissant braids on her head, holding a fire spear, the young one looks like a child. With a body like a lotus root, Wu Ming narrowed his eyes at this sight.


    "From your clothes, your real name must be Nezha!"


    "Hehehe~ I me master for stuffing me with so many treasures. Very easy to spot." Nezha smiled innocently like a child and touched her head shyly.


    Unlikely, too many iconic Nezha objects such as the Bracelet of the Universe, the Fire-Tipped Spear, and the Silk Sash Melted the Sky. Not to mention, the Fire Wind Wheel under his feet was not possessed by some gods.


    "Just a coincidence, I finally came out, and I met an exotic dragon and snake, let''s quickly fight!" After that, Nezha rushed towards Wu Ming with a fire-tipped spear in his hand.


    After defeating Perseus, Wu Ming faced the God of Steel again.

 Chapter 196: Is it back to its own mythology?

    Chapter 196: Is it back to its own mythology?


    Wu Ming immediately took out Exsilver, and faced Nezha who was rushing over.


    A storm enveloped the Exsilver holy sword, and apanied by a swing of Wu Ming, the storm sword swung violently.


    *Boom!*


    Nezha was pped hard by the strong wind pressure.


    "Hahaha, that''s fun, that''s fun." Even though Nezha got shot and flew out, Nezha didn''t suffer much, he even enjoyed it andughed happily.


    Wu Ming secretly started to think about Nezha origins.


    Nezha is a figure in ancient Chinese myths and legends, and a Dharma protector of the Tao.


    Nezha faith thrived in Taoism and folk belief. In Taoism, his titles were <Marshal of the Middle Altar> and <Third Lotus Prince> after bing a god.


    Despite reincarnating as a human as a spirit orb, it has a legend of beheading the East Sea Dragon King son, leaving the flesh, and rebuilding him with a lotus flower.


    Reshaping flesh and ying dragons is undoubtedly consistent with the metaphor of the process of smelting steel and ughtering snakes and dragons.


    In addition, Nezha has a lot of treasures and can handle various types of battles.


    (What a troublesome god) Wu Ming thought.


    "For discussion, how about going back to your own mythology?"


    "I do not want to. I''m finally out, so I should have some fun." Nezha smiled sweetly at Wu Ming.


    "Snakes and dragons, give me your abilities!" After speaking, Nezha lowered the Universe Bracelet he was wearing, and threw it at Wu Ming.


    Feeling a burst of killing intent from the Universe Bracelet, Wu Ming held the sword in both hands, the storm in the Exsilver Sacred Sword instantly weakened, and Exsilver became slightly transparent.


    Wu Ming applied top-tier storm pressure to Exsilver. When light refracts lightly, the Exsilver transforms into an extremely sharp high-pressure saw.


    *Zzizi!!!*


    The Universe Bracelet touched Exsilver, making an unbelievably loud sound.


    "O lightning! O lightning! I am the conqueror who beats a thousand with a hundred, beats ten thousand with a thousand, and beats tens of thousands with ten thousand. Now for the sake of me who stands on the side of justice, release a bright and shining brilliance, and grant me divine power!"


    Following the incantation words again, on the stone te in Wu Ming heart, a short pointer slid to point at 9 o''clock.


    It was an incarnation of <Goat> that possessed fierce lightning.


    Exsilver generated traces of electric current, and in an instant, an electric current raged from Exsilver and spread to the surroundings.


    ""As the one who holds all the victories in my hands, I am the strongest. Humans and demonsall enemies, all who harbor enmity will be defeated. Therefore I will destroy all enemies in my path!!"


    The moment the <Bull> incarnation spell was uttered, lightning immediately condensed and stuck to Exsilver.


    The gust of wind, the impact of iron, fire, lightning strikes, and the immersion of water, under these conditions that could make <Steel> sublime, <Steel> could be even stronger.


    *K*


    Traces of cracks appeared on the Universe Bracelet.


    However, excessive forging could cause the <Steel> to fracture.


    *CracksBang!!*


    This was just the Universe Bracelet killing snakes and killing dragons, and under the blessing of <Bull> incarnation and <Goat> incarnation, the Universe Bracelet was destroyed by the Holy Sword Exsilver.


    The Universe Bracelet is the treasure that Nezha uses the most, seeing him treasure being destroyed, Nezha is upset.


    Although Nezha exists as the patron saint of Taoism, he also has a violent character.


    In mythology, Nezha is brave and cruel, withdrawn and misguided, likes to fight, likes to kill, and sees dragons kill fiercely and cause trouble in the sea, full of aggressiveness, life and death are meaningless.


    "You destroyed my treasure. See if I won''t use your tendons to make a belt today!!"


    In this state, Nezha immediately showed three heads and eight arms.


    Many people only know Nezha with three heads and six arms, but do not know Nezha with three heads and eight arms.


    Nezha, who had used eight arms and three dharmakayas, turned into blue-faced fangs and cinnabar-like hair, which looked extremely vicious and evil.


    Whether it is a three-headed and six-armed Dharmakaya or a three-headed and eight-armed Dharmakaya, the blue-faced fangs are extremely ugly, and cannot be restored to their original state.


    Nezha was able to freely change between a three-headed eight-armed dharmakaya and an ordinary body only because of the hidden technique taught by his master Taiyi Zhenren in mythology.


    "Dragon, take this!" Nezha shouted in a hoarse voice, then rushed towards Wu Ming with seven weapons in his hands.


    "Good,e on!" Wu Ming also shouted, using <Bull> speed boost and <Raptor> enhanced neural reflexes, and confronted him with Nezha seven weapons.


    Nezha was worthy of being the protector of the Tao Dharma, with seven magic weaponsparable to Wu Ming.


    "Unexpectedly, exotic dragons and snakes also have such martial arts, this is fun!" Nezha, who was in a green-faced ghost state, gradually forgot about the destruction of the Universe Bracelet at this time, and was immersed in the excitement of fighting Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming dodged Nezha Fire-tipped Spear, and stopped.


    "We have also given up the fight. The next thing is an actual killer move. If you want to run, take advantage of it now." Wu Ming held the sword in both hands, with the tip of the sword facing up.


    "Interesting, very interesting! Let me see how strong that exotic dragon is! Ha ha ha!" shouted Nezha, with green face and fangs, the eight weapons in his hands and feet exploded with powerful magic power, following Nezha rushing towards Wu Ming together.


    "Exsilver (Silver Meteor)!!!"


    The extreme meteor with the storm and thunder collided with the eight fiery rays of light, and the heat evaporated, affecting the surrounding weather.


    The dark clouds condensed in an instant, the wind howled, the rain poured down, and the thunder shone.


    When the Exsilver light disappeared, Wu Ming and Nezha were already quite close.


    In the end, the impact of Nezha eight weapons prated Exsilver Wu Ming.


    But...


    *nks*


    The sound of arge number of chains came.


    "It turns out to be a weapon against divinity!" Nezha green face and fangs continued to struggle.


    Wu Ming somewhat disheveled figure floated in front of Nezha, and he stretched out a hand with golden ripples in front of him.


    The golden chain wrapped around Wu Ming hand entered the golden ripple in front of him. Several ripples appeared around Nezha. Several Chains of Heaven extended from him, binding his body and limbs, confining Nezha.


    Wu Ming had long suspected that Exsilver could not restrain Nezha. This is just an illusion on the surface. In the darkness, Wu Ming had prepared the Chains of Heaven to break through Exsilver. In an instant bind Nezha.


    "Even if it is a weapon against divinity, the Fire-tipped Spear can cleave it!" Nezha said he wanted to use the Fire-tipped Spear to attack.


    At this time, Wu Ming moved, and his hand with the Chains of Heaven lightly moved, and several ripples appeared. Several Sky Chains of Heaven immediately flew out, catching Nezha weapons, including the Fire Wind Wheel.


    "This is my win, Nezha," Wu Ming said with a smile.


    "Damn it!" said Nezha viciously, then raised the eight arms and three dharma bodies.


    "Since I lost, you must kill me."


    Although Nezha was born with courage, dared to fight and kill, but he also had good qualities such as daring to do, daring to love and hate, gentle on the outside and strong on the inside.


    As far as it was concerned, losing meant losing, and there was no idea to make excuses.


    "If you can return to the mythology itself, I will save it," Wu Ming said tiredly.


    "You really are weird. Even though I don''t know who you are, I can still feel that you are a Campione. Can''t you increase your Divine Authority by killing me?"


    Since Wu Ming had no interest in Divine Authority, in his opinion, enough Divine Authority he had was sufficient, but too much Divine Authority would lead to abuse.


    "You don''t care about me, will you be a mythology in the end!" Wu Ming looked at Nezha fiercely.


    Nezha little eyes rolled, as if he thought of something, and then he spoke firmly.


    "I refuse!!"


    Wu Ming shook his head regretfully.


    "Goodbye, Nezha."

 Chapter 197: First Meeting with Luo Hao

    Chapter 197: First Meeting with Luo Hao


    Lushan, China.


    Wu Ming sat in a monastery rich in ancient China style, this monastery was not big, simple but very clean.


    A teacup was ced in front of Wu Ming, and there was a cup of fragrant tea inside, even he who had not drunk it could feel the value of this tea.


    A young man stood beside Wu Ming.


    Him name is...


    "Lu Yinghua right, your master hasn''te out yet?" Wu Ming asked this extremely handsome young man.


    "Sorry Lord Wu Ming, my master pays much attention to etiquette, not to mention that master is still an unmarried woman, and she will definitely note out to see guests until she is dressed." Lu Yinghua a teenager seemed to be very well behaved, and answered Wu Ming doubts in a gentle manner.


    "Forget it, then I''ll be waiting." Wu Ming shook his head reluctantly, took another cup of fragrant tea in front of him, and tasted it.


    "By the way, can''t you sit down and talk?" Wu Ming looked at Lu Yinghua strangely.


    The reason why Wu Ming said this was because Lu Yinghua was lying on the ground in a worship position.


    "No, Lord Wu Ming, you are on the same level as my master, Lu Yinghua does not dare to pretend to be in front of you, otherwise master will punish Yinghua for insulting the king."


    "Whatever" Wu Ming also gave up.


    Why did Wu Minge to China Lushan? It also talks about the battle between Wu Ming and Nezha.


    Wu Ming <Dragon and Snake> attribute caught Nezha attention, when Wu Ming ne happened to fly to China.


    Wu Ming and Nezha fought in China which would surely attract the attention of China alchemists.


    After the alchemists realized that the Heretic God had appeared, they immediately reported it to the China Campione, the martial arts king Luo Hao.


    ording to what Wu Ming knew, the king of China martial arts Luo Hao, surnamed Luo, named Cuilian and Zihao, was one of the seven Campiones in the world, the master of martial arts in thend of China, and the leader of the Holy Cult of the Five Mountains. China.


    ording to the data records, it had been more than 2pp years since she became a Campione. Marquis Voban and High Priestess Luo Hao were the first to kill the Heretic God, and they were mortal enemies.


    Before killing the Heretic God, she was a martial arts genius, mastered many martial arts, and she was good at light movements.


    After bing a Campione, she even created his own move <The Twelve Divine Palm Strikes of the Phoenix>. And the top three alchemists in China received orders from Luo Hao.


    However, Wu Ming had no idea what Luo Hao looked like.


    Luo Hao had a rule that anyone who saw his face had to have his eyes dug out, anyone who heard his voice had his ears crushed.


    (She deserves to be a monster that Marquis Voban canpare to.) Wu Ming thought in his heart.


    Such a person can be said to be very strange in every aspect, although Wu Ming does not exclude such a person, but for now, if possible, he really does not want to deal with Luo Hao.


    Well, Wu Ming was actually already impatiently waiting.


    Originally, after Wu Ming killed Nezha, Luo Hao direct disciple, that is, the handsome young Lu Yinghua lying on the ground, found Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming still remembered Lu Yinghua speech back then.


    "The Heretic King of heaven and earth will live the same life as heaven and earth, and will never die. His Majesty is limitless, wisdom andpassion shines throughout the world..."


    "You stop thepliment"


    Wu Ming immediately interrupted his speech.


    Then, after introducing himself, Lu Yinghua took Wu Ming to Mount Lushan.


    Wu Ming didn''t want toe at first, but Lu Yinghua said, "My Master wants to see you with the idea that If you cause trouble on someone else territory, you should meet my Master." Wu Ming came with Lu Yinghua.


    (When is High Priest Luo Haoing?)


    While Wu Ming wasining in his heart, Lu Yinghua suddenly shouted somewhere in front of him: "The wise and brave Her Eminence will live the same life as heaven and earth, and will never be destroyed. Martial arts are limitless, wisdom andpassion shines all over the world. Disciple Lu Yinghua wishes master always sess."


    Right after speaking, a beautiful 17 year old girl appeared in front of Lu Yinghua.


    She had a pretty face, and her ck hair, which was pitch ck like silk, was braided in three braids and stood on end. The girl was wearing a white Hanfu simr to a g outfit. She wore a green top with hem and long sleeves, like a long skirt that flowed like a bottom.


    Since this is a proper gusset style costume, it looks a bit like a kimono.


    It waspletely unexpected that High Priest Luo Hao, who had lived for more than 200 years, was such a beautiful and immature girl.


    (It''s almost like Master) Wu Ming thought of Scathach.


    Once there, the girl spoke directly.


    Even though she had lived for over 200 years, Luo Hao voice was still as gentle as that of a young girl.


    "Ying''er, I don''t remember asking you tofort the Heretic King, he was so displeased."


    But then the girl''s behavior left Wu Ming dumbfounded.


    Luo Hao seemed to see the impatience on Wu Ming face, thought that his disciple was not paying attention to him, and then pped Lu Yinghua with a palm.


    *Puffs!*


    Lu Yinghua screamed and was beaten by Luo Hao.


    Lu Yinghua flew upside down, vomited a mouthful of blood, and then fell to the ground, unconscious.


    "You went to Houshan and thought behind closed doors for seven days," Luo Hao said lightly.


    Lu Yinghua suddenly got up like a corpse, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and bowed to Luo Hao on one knee.


    "Thank you Master!" Then he ran away hastily.


    Wu Ming raised his eyebrows, then stretched out his hand and started massaging his temples.


    (This is worthy of being an old Campione. She is a very strange person like Marquis Voban.) Wu Ming heart was a little tired.


    After all, the girl who looked beautiful and quiet was actually a queen who killed without batting an eye, this kind of contrast was indeed a little too much for Wu Ming.


    "King of a foreign country, this concubine wees you to China." Luo Hao smiled slightly.


    "I heard about what you did. As the Heretic God you also be a Campione. Even though it''s the first time it''s happened, it''s eptable."


    "I just checked the information sent by the alchemists. You killed two Heretic Gods in Sardinia, Italy, and defeated the Sword King."


    "Defeat my old enemy in Ennd, Voban. Killing Perseus in Naples, and just now, you killed Nezha back to the mythology of our country."


    "Through your appearance, I can see that you have chosen to protect mankind rather than disobey mankind. This is the qualification to be a king."


    "But." Before Wu Ming could speak, Luo Hao tone changed.


    "You have attracted the Heretic God in my China and killed him. It''s a bit too distracting for me."


    Wu Ming looked at Luo Hao strangely.


    After that, Wu Ming spoke.


    "So do you want to fight."


    *boom*


    It was a muffled thunder that suddenly appeared outside on a clear day.


    Yes, it was the <Goat> incarnation of Wu Ming.


    "Then let me learn your skill Heretic King."


    At this moment, Wu Ming only had one thought.


    Sure enough, the Campiones are all a bunch of ruthless maniacs.

 Chapter 198: Strength and Speed Contest

    Chapter 198: Strength and Speed Contest


    In the Wilderness, Wu Ming and Luo Hao faced each other.


    This was Wu Ming Noble Phantasm, the Reality Marble that came with Ainz Ooal Gown wand, the 8th floor of the Great Tomb of Nazarick, Wilderness.


    Previously, Wu Ming had said that he had the Reality Marble, so he wanted to fight inside.


    Luo Hao alsoughed at whether Wu Ming was because he cared about the life and vegetation of Mount Lushan.


    Moreover, it was a great taboo for soldiers to go deep into enemy positions alone. Luo Hao naturally wouldn''t make such a mistake.


    However, Wu Ming made Luo Hao distract her with one sentence.


    "If you''re scared, forget it."


    How can I fear you, leader of the Holy Cult of the Five Mountains, The Ruler of the Martial Realm!


    With this in mind, Luo Hao epted Wu Ming suggestion and came to the Wilderness on the 8th floor of Nazarick.


    Looking at Luo Hao who was standing not far away, Wu Ming shook his head in amusement.


    Sure enough, the Campionea were pure people.


    Whether it was Salvatore Doni, Marquis Voban or Luo Hao, neither of which were very easy to deal with in one aspect.


    "Heretic King, are youughing at this concubine!" Seeing Wu Ming smile, Luo Hao thought Wu Ming wasughing at her for his hesitation before entering Reality Marble.


    Wu Ming shook his head.


    "Why, High Priest Luo Hao, I just thought that you were also a funny person."


    However, this once again angered Luo Hao.


    "You have humiliated me again and again, even if you and I are the same king, you can''t be so presumptuous!"


    After speaking, Luo Hao began to chant an incantation.


    "A great power is deployed! Great power defeats petty evil!"


    "Big wood splits the mountain, generating great power! Arrange many golden bells, resulting in an imprable iron cloth!"


    "The root of my Vajra power, now is the time for a mighty power that can tear apart the heavens and the earth!"


    As the incantation said, golden particles appeared around Luo Hao.


    This Divine Authority was referred to by Luo Hao as <Vajrapani Authorities: Divine Might of Vajrapani>.


    The golden particles stuck to Luo Hao body, in an instant, she kicked the ground hard, and the ground crumbled like a spider web, while Luo Hao rushed towards Wu Ming.


    "Come!" Wu Ming also used a spell when he saw this.


    "Because I am the strongest among the strong. Truly, I am the one who holds every victory. I don''t care who challenges me, whether human or demon; I may face all my enemies and all my enemies. After all, I will destroy all those who will not stand in my way!"


    "O ''mighty bull that has shining golden horns, give me your help!"


    "As the one who holds all the victories in my hands, I am the strongest. Humans and demonsall enemies, all who harbor enmity will be defeated. Therefore I will destroy all enemies in my path!"


    The long pointer on the stone b in Wu Ming heart pointed at 2 o''clock, and the <Bull> incarnation lit up.


    Wu Ming entire body emitted a golden light, and likewise, he charged towards Luo Hao who was rushing over.


    Immediately, the two rushed together with their fists and palms.


    *Boom!*


    The palms of the two people collided, and a huge shattering impact shattered the ground around the Wilderness.


    This was the beginning, Wu Ming and Luo Hao began to attack each other with their fists and palms, and their magic power was released.


    *Whossh*


    Wu Ming stepped back, leaving two scratches on his feet on the ground, leaving a loud sound.


    Wu Ming moved around the ce where Luo Hao had attacked, and smirked.


    "As expected to be The Ruler of the Martial Realm Luo Hao, you are truly above me in terms of fists and feet."


    It was true, obviously, in this first wave of confrontation, Wu Ming fell at a loss.


    Because Luo Hao has <Vajrapani Authorities: Divine Might of Vajrapani>, the power of his massive palm doesn''t look like his defense, and directly transmits damage to Wu Ming internal organs.


    Even though she didn''t seriously injure Wu Ming, it also caused quite a bit of damage to Wu Ming.


    "Don''t underestimate yourself. The one I just used was my exclusive technique <The Twelve Divine Palm Strikes of the Phoenix>. Under my attack, you can alsoe and go freely with me. Your martial arts are enough to be praised."


    Although Luo Hao had the upper hand, she also suffered some losses.


    Wu Ming fist containing the power of the <Bull> incarnation knocked her down several times, but the power of <Vajrapani Authorities: Divine Might of Vajrapani> used by Luo Hao not only increased strength, but also increased defense.


    Therefore, even though the incarnation of the <Bull> with the highest physical strength attacked Luo Hao, the reason was that Luo Hao suffered less injuries than Wu Ming due to the defensive power of the powerful <Vajrapani Authorities: Divine Might of Vajrapani> skill.


    Wu Ming smiled sharply.


    "Then let''s start the second round!" After speaking, Wu Ming disappeared.


    Luo Hao eyes suddenly shrank, his body quickly turned around, and she attacked somewhere.


    *Boom!*


    Luo Hao was pped flying by Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming, who was relieved by his fast speed, stood where Luo Hao had been standing before.


    Wu Ming had just used the <Raptor> incarnation.


    The reason why he didn''t cast the spell was because of the short pointer on the stone b in his heart.


    Now Wu Ming understood why he had two pointers.


    Long and short pointers not only meant Wu Ming ability to use two incarnations at the same time, the two pointers had other uses.


    Wu Ming found that as long as it was the incarnation indicated by the short pointer, Wu Ming could instantly activate the incarnation in an instant, and there was no need to say a word.


    But this moment is only a few seconds.


    Just now, on Wu Ming inner stone te, a short pointer pointed at the <Raptor> stone te. In an instant, the short pointer emitted a golden light, and the <Raptor> stone te instantly became extremely bright. After that, Wu Ming entered a state of incredible speed.


    Now, the short stone pointer has turned red, when it is overloaded.


    But after a few seconds, the short pointer regained its original stone color.


    It can be said that the short pointer can use the incarnation in an instant, although this incarnation can only be used for a few seconds, for an expert battle a few seconds can determine victory or defeat.


    And the cooling time is only a few seconds. Simply put, this cool down skill is very short.


    There were various limitations on Divine Authority before it became Wu Ming Noble Phantasm, and Divine Authority had to be used through various conditions before it could be used.


    And now, the <Twelve Incarnations> that had be Wu Ming Noble Phantasm had no restrictions and could be used at will, and their strength could match any independent Divine Authority.


    Luo Hao released Divine Authority gently, and fell to the ground gracefully, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Luo Hao smiled.


    "If the power is not effective attack quickly. Wise choice."


    Wu Ming didn''t brag because he attacked Luo Hao. Just before he attacked Luo Hao, Luo Hao found himself moving at high speed.


    It can be said that basically anyone who bes a warrior can catch high-speed movements, especially those who fight on the battlefield, for example, Lancelot, whom Wu Ming saw before, can naturally catch objects moving at high speed.


    Nezha words should have been fine, but it was in a state of not entering the dharma body. After all, after entering the dharma body, Nezha became like a Berserker.


    After thinking about it for a while, Wu Ming took out a white holy spear from golden ripples, and prepared topete with Luo Hao with the martial arts obtained from the Campione in the truest sense.


    "Luo Hao, don''t me me for ying tricks. After all, I''m good at weapons."


    "Of course I don''t me you. In the battlefield there are no eyes, I only have a way to kill the enemy. I didn''t say anything about it."


    After speaking, the golden light on Luo Hao body was released, and a pair of golden transparent materials simr to hand guards wrapped around Luo Hao hands.


    This was the manifestation of using <Vajrapani Authorities: Divine Might of Vajrapani>. If previously the use of <Vajrapani Authorities: Divine Might of Vajrapani> was used as a defense, now <Vajrapani Authorities: Divine Might of Vajrapani> was used as a weapon, and the gold particles turned into hands that were better adapted to hand-to-handbat.


    "I''ming!"


    Wu Ming shouted and rushed towards Luo Hao with his spear

 Chapter 199: Luo Cuilian

    Chapter 199: Luo Cuilian


    Wu Ming wielded the World Tree Spear <Ygdrasil> and Luo Hao with the hand armor of <Vajrapani Authorities: Divine Might of Vajrapani>.


    <The Twelve Divine Palm Strikes of the Phoenix> was continuously used by Luo Hao who was getting stronger and stronger.


    Wu Ming used the spear he learned from Scathach, which was no weaker than Luo Hao.


    The two of them didn''t care about magic power consumption, and using their magic power wasparable to the <Mana Burst> skill.


    Coupled with the fact that both of them were Campiones, Wu Ming and Luo Hao could already be said to havemon sense.


    No, this wasn''t urate, it meant they both lost their cool.


    When the two of them had almost calmed down, they discovered that the ground in Wu Ming Reality Marble in the wilderness had been filled with holes.


    Wu Ming and Luo Hao could also be said to have treated each other honestly, and their clothes were almost torn to pieces.


    Wu Ming and Luo Hao both blushed.


    After all, Luo Hao was a traditional Chinese woman. She first reacted and turned around quickly, covering his body. As his figure flickered, a new Hanfu suit was put on Luo Hao.


    Wu Ming also took out a piece of clothing from the golden ripple and reced it.


    Luo Hao turned around, his slightly red cheeks, coupled with the wavy silk, made Luo Hao look like a fairy, causing Wu Ming to turn his head to the side.


    "Unexpectedly, your spear skills are very strong. Judging from your tactics and routine, you must have learned from a famous teacher," Luo Hao said to hide his embarrassment.


    "Thanks to that praise, you are indeed worthy of bing The Ruler of the Martial Realm." Wu Ming also followed Luo Hao point, ignoring the embarrassment of the two.


    "I studied under Scathach. Whether it''s a sword or a spear or a dagger, I can use it freely. I asked the teacher to teach me this spear technique, and now I have my own rhythm."


    Of course, learning can''t just copy and not make progress. The reason why students are better than teachers is because students have learned something deeper than what the teacher teaches.


    Speaking of Scathach, Luo Hao was interested.


    "Could it be the Lord of the Land of Shadows, Scathach who killed many gods."


    "Yes, but the teacher is best when ites to spears, and I''m best at swords." Wu Ming said, returning the Sacred Spear floating on his side, returning to the golden ripples and picking up Exsilver.


    Luo Hao narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Could this be the Exsilver Star Sword that can rival the Holy Sword Excalibur?"


    "Um."


    After that, seeing that Luo Hao seemed to understand Exsilver Wu Ming asked Luo Hao a question.


    "Am I famous?"


    Luo Hao looked at Wu Ming strangely, and the two fell silent.


    .....


    In a moment, Wu Ming pulled out the Reality Marble, and the two returned to the small monastery again.


    Wu Ming asked this question because he wanted to understand what the mythology was about this world and him.


    For some reason, Wu Ming did not find any records of him in the mythology and legends of King Arthur.


    King Arthur records, and even Vero knight records, were unclear.


    The only official history found with slightly higher credibility,


    Wu Ming and Luo Hao sat across from each other, looking at Luo Hao who was pouring himself tea, Wu Ming was slightly surprised.


    (In this way, Luo Hao is currently like a beautiful and quiet girl, how could she possibly connect with the Campione who fought on the 8th floor of Nazarick so viciously with me)


    For some reason, Luo Hao attitude towards Wu Ming had changed quite a bit since she came out of Reality Marble.


    Whether it''s tone, attitude or behavior, it seems closer.


    "Please." Luo Hao smiled slightly and put the teacup in front of Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming took the teacup and took a sip, then he looked at Luo Hao, waiting for her to exin his question.


    Luo Hao also gave herself a cup of tea and started to tell a story.


    "Ming''er became a Campione as a Heretic God, and because of this, Ming''er won the support of mankind and was enshrined as a king."


    Even though Wu Ming wasn''t used to Luo Hao calling himself <Ming''er>, Wu Ming still didn''t say anything.


    "Although Ming''er always imed to be Wu Ming, Ming''er real name was revealed during the battle with Voban."


    "Vero Silence Eude, King Arthur strongest knight, also King Arthur mentor, and friend of the Great Mage Merlin."


    Wu Ming nodded inwardly, Luo Hao is right, no matter what it is, it is true in a certain sense in this world.


    "But." Luo Hao looked at Wu Ming seriously, and Wu Ming also looked at Luo Hao beautiful face.


    "Although I don''t know why, Ming''er speech and behavior is not at all like that of an ancient person, but rather simr to that of amoner in today world." Luo Hao picked up another teacup and took a sip of his tea.


    "But there is no doubt that Ming''er has attracted the attention of mages from all walks of life around the world."


    Luo Hao put down his teacup and continued.


    "Because the story of King Arthur is not true, but someone specially changed it."


    "Change?!" Wu Ming was surprised, after all, this is a big problem.


    "Yeah, but I don''t know much about the specific content."


    When Luo Hao said this, Wu Ming must have felt a little regretful.


    Wu Ming already understood why he was so famous.


    There arews in this world. Ancient and powerful beings were defined as gods by humans, and they were bound to mythology by human spells.


    New mythologiespiled by mankind will produce new gods.


    It made sense that a god with a somewhat vague mythological record like Vero was unlikely to be summoned.


    But Wu Ming, whose real name is Vero, was summoned.


    Wu Ming had all the information, weapons, and skills rted to Vero in mythology, it could be said that they were exactly the same.


    Many also suspect that Wu Ming is not Vero, but another god who bears the name Vero. Otherwise, why should he call himself Wu Ming instead of Vero.


    In short, there is a lot of controversy about Wu Ming, and the result is about Wu Ming, no, all information about Vero should be spread all over the world.


    Even Luo Hao, who didn''t like gossip, knew about Wu Ming.


    Well, although there is also intentional gathering of information here.


    "I don''t know the specific situation anymore. In short, the current Ming''er is an existence that no one knows about."


    After speaking, Luo Hao picked up another teacup and began to taste it carefully.


    (Looks like I should ask Alice more carefully) Wu Ming thought.


    "Thank you, Luo Hao." Wu Ming thanked Luo Hao.


    Luo Hao shook his head slightly. "Just call this concubine Cuilian." Luo Hao smiled again.


    "OkayOkay, CuiLian." Wu Ming smiled awkwardly.


    Wu Ming now feels that Luo Hao The Ruler of the Martial Realm, called Devil King, is not too difficult to get along with, um, Ming''er and Cuilian names are a bit awkward.


    "By the way, this concubine will be leaving for Japan in the near future, so please let me know."


    "Since this matter has been discussed, Cuilian will go first." Luo Hao suddenly interrupted Wu Ming thoughts.


    After speaking, Luo Hao showed Divine Authority and left here.


    "Sure enough, there are no normal Campiones."


    ...


    After leaving Mount Lushan, Wu Ming boarded a ne to Japan.


    Wu Ming, who was sitting in the ne cabin, still had unforgettable memories for Luo Hao.


    Of course, that didn''t mean Wu Ming fell in love with Luo Hao.


    "Called me, and fought with me when I mentioned it, and ended up saying something weird to myself, sadly~"


    Wu Ming supported his chin with his right hand and looked out the window boredly.


    "Luo Hao is about to leave Lushan Mountain. What will he do in Japan."


    He shook his head again, not thinking about these things anymore.


    "By the way, why didn''t Erica and Liliana call me?"


    A broken cell phoney quietly on Lushan Mountain.

 Chapter 200: Coming to Japan

    Chapter 200: Coming to Japan


    At an airport in Japan, Wu Ming nended. Then he got off the ne.


    "Finally, I came to Japan." Wu Ming sighed.


    After getting off the ne, the golden dragon horn ornament flew over using an invisibility technique.


    Wu Ming who was connected to him, could naturally feel the distance between his Noble Phantasm and himself.


    Dragon Horn flew over Wu Ming head and sat down.


    "Master." Although Chrysbelite still had a cold voice, there was a hint of excitement in this cold voice.


    "Wee back, Chrys." Wu Ming touched the dragon horn and greeted happily.


    "Un, I am back, Master."


    "King, are you alright." At this moment, Liliana was running anxiously from somewhere, her figure resembling a lively and beautiful bird, extremely light and agile.


    "It''s okay Lily, just Heretic God, I''ve sent him back to mythology." Wu Ming shook his head and said with a smile.


    Seeing this, Lily breathed a sigh of relief, and then said to herself, "You just said that."


    Wu Ming shrugged, touched his nose, and said nothing.


    "So, Lily, you have to trust our king, how can the Heretic God be the opponent of my Master Erica ndelli."


    Erica proud voice reached Wu Ming and Liliana ears.


    Wu Ming turned his head to look, his golden hair was still like the sun, like a beautiful lioness, Erica walked gracefully.


    "Of course I believe in the king, even if I believe but I can''t help but worry, but you, ever since you got off the ne, seem calm and don''t know what to worry about Master." Liliana immediately replied.


    "Ahhh~ I thought the king would be fine. This is a tacit understanding between me and the king, Li~Li~" Erica put on an embarrassed face.


    "Youyou fox!!" Liliana didn''t know if she was angry or embarrassed, her face was red.


    "Please call me beautiful lioness." Erica provoked.


    "Um, Erica, don''t bother Lily," Wu Ming said with a smile.


    Liliana undoubtedly qualified as a knight, but her heart was pure enough that one could say the opposite of Erica.


    "Aiya, the two prodigies are deeply loved by the king, but let''s ask the king to move first. It''s rude to talk to the king here." A somewhat rxed voice came.


    Wu Ming looked at the speaker, who was an ordinary-looking man in a suit and sses. Even though he was wearing a suit, the man always gave off a rxed aura.


    However, Wu Ming always felt that this was an old fox.


    No, it had to be said that every mage was an old fox, except for those brought by the older generation like Liliana, including pdins like Paul ndelli and Princess Alice. Now all mages are no exception all are old foxes.


    Because those who are not old foxes are no longer in this world.


    The truth is so cruel.


    "Introduce myself first. My name is Amakasu Toma. I am an agent of the History Comption Committee, the official state agency for Japan magic."


    "Amakasu Toma is the person Lily and I met when we came to Japan. I didn''t hide the King information. Instead, I told him about meeting the Heretic God halfway and the king would hunt him down and kill him."


    Erica tugged at her hair and spoke casually.


    Wu Ming nodded.


    What Erica did was right. Instead of cheating, tell the truth directly. It wasn''t that she was able to see Amakasu Toma, but that Wu Ming killing of the Heretic God would definitely be known to the whole world, moreover there was no need to deceive the Mage in Japan.


    This History Comption Committee is the official Japan magic organization that protects Mariya Yuri.


    "Just call me Wu Ming. In that case, I will trouble this Amakasu-san to take the lead." Wu Ming smiled slightly.


    "Lord Wu Ming, pleasee with me." Even though Amakasu Toma showed respect, he still looked normal.


    Amakasu Toma carried Wu Ming and his group into the car.


    Amakasu Toma sat in the driver seat, smiled apologetically, and then spoke.


    "Since we understand that Lord Wu Ming doesn''t like luxury, we just arranged for me and a car. Please forgive me."


    "I think this is a provocation from the Japan magic circle to our Master, Amakasu-san." Erica sat in the co-pilot with a calm smile on her face.


    "Howe, we didn''t mean to be rude to the King, please pay attention." Despite being said, his tone was full of apologies, but Amakasu Toma still had an ordinary and calm expression.


    Perhaps this was the reason why the Japan sent Amakasu Toma to negotiate with them.


    Wu Ming thought so.


    But...


    Wu Ming had always felt that the Japan seemed to have confidence that if they had offended a Campione, they could stay safe and sound.


    (Sure enough, does King of the End have anything to do with Japan...)


    Wu Ming thought to himself.


    At this time, Amakasu Toma spoke again.


    "We specially arranged a luxurious old English building for the king arrival, and there will be a newpany to serve the kingter."


    "New group?" Wu Ming raised his eyebrows.


    "New group!?" Erica and Liliana were also a little unsure, so...


    However, Amakasu Toma didn''t seem to notice, and continued.


    "Since the King, Miss ndelli, and Miss Kranjcar areing to Japan for the first time, we were worried that these two would not take care of the king, so we specially arranged a newpany to serve the king."


    Liliana thought about it carefully, and there was nothing wrong with that.


    Erica nced at Wu Ming, and after Wu Ming nodded, Erica asked.


    "So, what is the number, gender, and function of the new followers?"


    However, Amakasu Toma smiled slightly.


    "Don''t worry, Miss ndelli, there are only two groups, and they are all women. One of them is someone the King knows."


    "Acquaintance?" Erica and Liliana couldn''t help but stare at Wu Ming.


    Erica and Liliana were both curious as to when Wu Ming knew someone in Japan.


    "I know?" Wu Ming said unexpectedly.


    "Could it be" Wu Ming muttered as he thought of something.


    The car is parked in front of a luxurious old English house.


    "Come in, I believe the newpany the king knows has arrived."


    Amakasu Toma led the three people into the house.


    A beautiful girl with chestnut hair wearing a white and green miko costume is cleaning the yard.


    "Sure enough, it''s you, Mariya Yuri." Wu Ming said as expected.


    "Eh?" Mariya Yuri looked surprised.

 Chapter 201: New Follower

    Chapter 201: New Follower


    Vi house, in the living room.


    Wu Ming sat on the sofa and Erica and Liliana stood beside Wu Ming. Despite them, Mariya Yuri poured three cups of tea.


    Amakasu Toma exined that since Mariya Yuri had met the King before, she was considered a half acquaintance, and she also possessed a high level natural abilitySpirit Vision which could greatly help the king. One of Wu Ming followers in Japan.


    After saying, "Another party is already on the way," Amakasu Toma left with a rxed expression on his face.


    "This is a spiritual tea plucked from the ground with a strong spirit. Please enjoy it."


    Wu Ming took a sip from his teacup, his eyes sparkling.


    "It''s very tasty. The taste isparable to the spirit tea that Cuilian poured for me."


    "d you like it." Mariya Yuri heaved a sigh of relief from the side, her face red.


    "Oh, did Master Wu Ming evermunicate with the High Priest? Was it before the real thing? I remember that the ce where we met the Heretic God was indeed China." Erica narrowed her eyes and looked at Wu Ming.


    "King, please respect yourself." Even though Liliana only said a word, her rosy cheeks proved her restless heart.


    "Ah~ You two don''t stand up either. Sit down and have a sip of the tea Yuri made for you." Wu Ming coughed and ordered.


    "Hah!?" Mariya Yuri was a little surprised to be called by her name.


    After seeing this, Wu Ming exined: "Sorry, I like to call other people by name. If you feel offended, I should call you Mariya."


    "Esteemed king, Heretic King, please forgive me. If I offend you, please punish me myself and don''t spread it around." Mariya Yuri bowed to apologize in an instant.


    Wu Ming was a bit helpless.


    Was it because he was a Campione, so should he be ruthless?


    I''m not like Marquis Voban, Luo Hao and the like.


    "Rx, I won''t punish you, and I won''t do anything to your surroundings. Fast wake."


    While speaking, Wu Ming used a short pointer to ignite the <Youth> incarnation. It has a human-dominating effect.


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, an invisible force took over Mariya Yuri, causing her to stand up uncontrobly.


    "Eh? Ehhhh!!"


    Wu Ming looked at Mariya Yuri who wanted to kneel down again and took a sip of her tea.


    "If you are still kneeling, then I will continue to use Divine Authority."


    At this moment, Mariya Yuri supported her body without kneeling.


    "Really, Wu Ming, you really are rude." Erica said helplessly.


    "Rx, in front of you this king can be said to be the best of the seven kings, don''t be too careful."


    After a moment of silence, Mariya Yuri nodded suspiciously.


    "Sit down and have a quick cup of tea, the taste will go away when it gets cold." Wu Ming urged, taking another sip of his tea.


    Then, he nced at Mariya Yuri.


    "You too, sit down and talk."


    Feeling helpless, Wu Ming ordered Mariya Yuri to sit down.


    "Then I will be epted."


    "excuse me."


    After Erica and Liliana said to each other, the two also sat down and tasted their tea.


    "This is really the best, isn''t Wu Ming taste too high, he said is not bad." Erica took a sip, but was surprised.


    "Delicious, thank you very much, Mariya Yuri." Liliana expressed her sincere thanks.


    "Nono, it''s all right, Miss Kranjcar." Mariya Yuri, who was still blushing, waved her hand quickly at being called by her first name by Wu Ming.


    "Please call me Liliana, there''s no need to call me Kranjcar," said Liliana seriously.


    "Me too, just call me Erica." Erica said elegantly.


    "Oh!? Ok Okay, please advise, Miss Erica, Miss Liliana, please call me Yuri too." Mariya Yuri bowed slightly.


    "Of course, Yuri." Erica smiled.


    "Well, please advise, Miss Yuri."


    "Just call me Wu Ming, don''t call me Heretic King."


    "Then how can that be done, that is too rude."


    Then, under Wu Ming direct gaze, Mariya Yuri nodded.


    Then, Erica expressed her doubts.


    "When you met Wu Ming just now, you looked surprised. Don''t you know that the King you are going to contact is Wu Ming?"


    This was also what Wu Ming and Liliana doubted.


    "Um because Amakasu-san said I have to serve the king who wille to Japan, but he didn''t tell me who it was, so" Mariya Yuri said quietly.


    At this time, Wu Ming put down the teacup in his hand.


    "Then, I ask you, did youe to be my servant voluntarily, Mariya Yuri."


    As soon as Wu Ming said this, the scene immediately fell onto the icy terrain.


    Erica and Liliana didn''t speak either, they understood what Wu Ming meant.


    "Don''t worry, if you don''t want to, I can let you go back. I''m sure Amakasu Toma and the History Comption Committee behind him won''t go against my orders."


    At this moment, Wu Ming subconsciously released the aura of a king as a Campione.


    Mariya Yuri raised her head slightly and looked at the king in front of her.


    After thinking for a moment, Mariya Yuri spoke.


    "I want to stay."


    "Really." Wu Ming didn''t say anything.


    "May I know why?" Wu Ming asked then.


    After thinking for a while, Mariya Yuri exined.


    "Because it is the responsibility to regte the daily life of the king, and to look after the king, to prevent the king from doing things that damage the king dignity." While saying this, Mariya Yuri put on a serious face.


    Wu Ming was a little helpless.


    "You are actually afraid that I will cause harm to Japan."


    "Yes, Campione have a physique that can cause trouble, no matter which king." Then, Mariya Yuri looked at Wu Ming.


    "I have to take this responsibility and take care of you."


    Wu Mingughed lightly.


    "You actually dare to say it, Miss Miko." Wu Ming smirked.


    "Ah!" As the image reflected that what she did just now was an offense against the king, Mariya Yuri looked desperate.


    "I also ask the King to punish myself and not spread to Japan"


    However, before Mariya Yuri could finish speaking, Wu Ming interrupted her.


    "There should be a limit to saying stupid things, Mariya Yuri." At this moment, Wu Ming expression became extremely frightening.


    This time, Mariya Yuri really looked desperate.


    "If it was Marquis Voban or High Priest Luo Hao, you would be dead by now." Wu Ming expression instantly softened.


    "You know, not every king is as good-tempered as I am, I am also for your good."


    Then Wu Ming looked at Erica and Liliana who were not speaking.


    "Alright, let''se here today, Erica and Liliana remember to protect Mariya Yuri, she is now the king entourage."


    Having said. That, Wu Ming left the living room.


    "Yuri, congrattions, and the king acknowledgment." Erica smiled kindly.


    "Hah?! Admit it" Mariya Yuri was still a little confused now.


    "Master Wu Ming said that just now because he was worried about your safety. After all, we have something to do when wee to Japan this time," Liliana exined.


    "In fact, Wu Ming personality is quite good, and he doesn''t want to be a king, but he can show the side of a king at a critical time," Erica said.


    "We also followed the king because of this," added Liliana.


    "...Really." Marita Yuri was a little confused.


    "Well, when we have time, we will tell you about Wu Ming. Now it''s almost time for dinner. Let''s go to prepare dinner for the king." Erica looked proud.


    "It seems you have already cooked the food. It''s not that I prepare food for the king, and you often use the king mercy topete with the king for food, you hateful vixen!" Liliana looked angry.


    "Ahhh~ Who told Lili to cook such delicious food, and once I was hungry, I couldn''t consciously say some strange things."


    Erica became sly.


    " Likeing to my room on a night when dark clouds cover the moon."


    "You you, you, you, how did you know about that!" Liliana blushed, her eyes weeping with tears.


    "Oh, it''s a secret."


    "Wuuu!"


    Seeing Erica and Liliana ying around, Mariya Yuri felt relieved.


    The purpose of Mariya Yuri decision to stay was actually...


    "Because Master Wu Ming once saved me."

 Chapter 202: Another New Follower

    Chapter 202: Another New Follower


    On the second day of Wu Ming stay, a guest came to the vi where Wu Ming was staying.


    A beautiful girl in a Japanese school uniform who has long straight ck hair, carrying a long piece of object wrapped in rope.


    There was a trace of divine power leaking from the inside of this rope wrapped object, which was felt by Wu Ming.


    (I''m afraid this is a certain divine artifact.) Wu Ming thought so.


    After that, the beautiful girl knelt before Wu Ming deeply, and spoke words that would make people misunderstand.


    "The first time I met you, you are Master Wu Ming, I am Seishin Ena, and I am your concubine, please give me your advice."


    "Ena-san?! Why did youe here? What do you mean by concubine?" Mariya Yuri said in surprise, depending on the situation, the two knew each other, and the rtionship might be better.


    "Did Yuri alsoe here to act as the King concubine?" Seishin Ena who was kneeling on the ground, raised her head, exposed her beautiful face, and looked at Mariya Yuri.


    "No no, how can I be a concubine?!" Mariya Yuri blushed in a stiff tone.


    "Is that so? Too bad. I thought I could fight a European Harem team with you."


    "Wait a minute, you''ve said something I didn''t understand earlier, what''s with that concubine and the European Harem team?" Wu Ming asked very confused.


    "Hah? Are the two women around you not your harem?"


    Looking at Seishin Ena innocent eyes with "did you eat today?" Wu Ming was speechless.


    After that, Seishin Ena continued to speak.


    "As everyone knows, Princess Alice of Europe and Ennd is your first harem, while Erica of the Copper-ck Cross by your side is your second, and Liliana of the Bronze-ck Cross is your third."


    "Nowadays the Harem is clearly visible with Mariya Yuri in your fourth harem isn''t it?" Seishin Ena tilted her head with a confused expression on her face.


    "I do not!!" Mariya Yuri exined in exasperation, but Seishin Ena ignored her, staring at Wu Ming instead.


    Wu Ming could see from the pair of red eyes that were simr to hers, Seishin Ena didn''t have the slightest malicious thoughts in her heart, and was only innocent.


    In other words, Seishin Ena really thought so from the bottom of her heart.


    (How pure of heart it takes to be a swindler...) Wu Mingined.


    Helplessly touching his face, Wu Ming began to exin.


    "You are wrong about that. Erica and Liliana are my knights. If they insist, they are also confidants, not even lovers, much less a harem."


    Erica and Liliana also nodded, agreeing with Wu Ming statement.


    Good men did attract women, but this did not mean that Erica and Liliana had to be Wu Ming harem.


    After all calctions, Erica and Wu Ming had not been in touch for more than a month, and Liliana was even less, not even a week.


    It could be seen that Wu Ming had been out of touch with Erica and Liliana for a long time. Now, that''s just a hint of goodwill.


    Won''t talk about it for now. Now, the two people affection for Wu Ming was like their old rtives and friends. They don''t like stuff, let alone lovers, and harems are even more bullshit.


    "And Alice problem, it was just my simple joke, I didn''t do anything rude to Alice. Erica knows this."


    Erica also nodded in cooperation with Wu Ming.


    "So the King doesn''t actually have wives and concubines by his side?" Seishin Ena looked like, "I was surprised."


    "Yes that''s correct." Wu Ming nodded.


    However, Seishin Ena said something even more shocking.


    "Then let Seishin Ena be a member of the king harem."


    Wu Ming saw Seishin Ena innocent smile, and really didn''t know why the other party would say such an extraordinary topic.


    "I said, you are enough." At this moment, Erica said.


    "Don''t you think it''s ridiculous to talk about being a concubine?" Erica sneered.


    "Although Erica words are undignified, I agree with them, they are too impure." Liliana face turned red, and she said correctly.


    "I I also feel a little rough Ena is getting a little weird" Mariya Yuri face turned red, and she whispered.


    "Did even Yuri say that?!" Seishin Ena face was shocked.


    "Oh, I see."


    Just as Wu Ming was about to catch his breath, Seishin Ena once again spoke the shocking words, "Then let Ena knock you all down and be a member of the king harem."


    Then she stretched out his hand to the long striped object beside her.


    "Stop it!" Wu Ming suddenly did a firm grip on Seishin Ena hand.


    "It hurts~" Seishin Ena felt pain at the ce where Wu Ming gripped her arm, with tears in the corners of her eyes, and looked at Wu Ming with a pained expression.


    Seeing this beautiful sight, Wu Ming rebuke that was about to be spoken was immediately dispelled.


    "In short, now you will follow me as my entourage, that''s all." Wu Ming sighed and said tiredly.


    "Yes, I will definitely strive for the goal of bing a member of the king harem!" Seeing Seishin Ena who had another strange goal, Wu Ming sighed and said nothing.


    "Okay, let''s talk about business now. I also informed Yuri about this matter. Are you willing to be my follower? And if you don''t want to be my follower, I can let you go. It would also make Japan officials unable to do anything." Wu Ming asked another question.


    However, Seishin Ena did not think like Mariya Yuri, but said it directly without thinking about it.


    "It wasn''t Ena who wanted to be a vassal of the king. It was Grandpa who told Ena to be the king vassal, so Ena came."


    Hearing what Seishin Ena said, Wu Ming just wanted to say something, but Seishin Ena continued.


    "However, I became interested in the King now, so I decided to stay." Seeing Seishin Ena serious expression, what Wu Ming wanted to say choked.


    Sure enough, the purer a person was, the harder it was to deal with.


    The extremely pure Seishin Ena made Wu Ming nearly suffocate from internal injuries.


    "Then that''s all for now." Then, Wu Ming saw a long object beside Seishin Ena.


    "You don''t need protection, do you?" Wu Ming said specifically.


    "Of course, King, Ena is the number one <Hime-Miko of the Sword> in Japan."

 Chapter 203: Wu Ming Request

    Chapter 203: Wu Ming Request


    Speaking of this, Mariya Yuri also spoke.


    "Lord Wu Ming, we Hime-Miko can achieve the effect of Spirit Vision by training away from the world, so Ena won''t stay where people gather for long."


    "She lived in the mountains to train since zhe was a child, to gain a state of rity of mind. Since I still have to go to school and take care of my little sister, there''s no way to live in the mountains like Ena."


    Then Seishin Ena added.


    "At Ena level, I can catch objects moving at high speed, and my hearing is very good, and I can recognize who is walking by the sound of footsteps." Ena folded her arms on her lower abdomen, and she touched her hands with the appearance of a child.


    "Furthermore, Ena can use Divine Possession." After Mariya Yuri finished speaking, Seishin Ena smiled, but this smile seemed quite proud.


    "Divine Possession?" Erica and Liliana muttered, as if they knew the word.


    "Divine Possession? Did someone who could make a higher level of powere to her for his own use?"


    Wu Ming guessed that the Divine Possession might be simr to ss Cards.


    "Yes, the King is right. Divine Possession is to allow one of the hundreds or thousands of the power of the gods toe to his body to get a strong power. Ena can use Grandpa power."


    "It is precisely because of this power that Ena was able to be Japan No. 1 <Hime-Miko of the Sword>." Seishin Ena triumphant face was like that of a child.


    This also proves that Seishin Ena thoughts are very simple, and she can do whatever she wants, and what she thinks will be reflected on her face.


    However, when Wu Ming heard "Grandfather Power", his eyes lit up.


    "As for Divine Possession I have seen it from historical materials. This is a talent that is even more advanced than Spirit Vision." Erica said with a serious face on her chest with her arms folded.


    "Furthermore, Hime-Miko who can borrow the power of a god must be very pure, not contaminated with the world, and keep their bodies clean, otherwise they will lose the ability to invite gods toe."


    Erica looked at Wu Ming and blinked.


    "If this is the case, it looks like Japan will be preparing for heavy bleeding, my lord~"


    Wu Ming naturally shrugged nonchntly.


    Wu Ming naturally knew what Erica meant, and it was not difficult to judge the meaning of the Japan side through Seishin Ena words.


    Nothing more than using a beauty trick to unite Wu Ming and Japan, or letting Seishin Ena follow Wu Ming. Can''t you see that ever since Erica became Wu Ming knight, the position of the Copper-ck Cross has risen in Europe straight up to the top stage.


    It was also because of this that Liliana could be said to have been presented to Marquis Voban with a Bronze-ck Cross in a "sent" manner.


    However, Marquis Marquis Voban paid little attention to the Bronze-ck Cross, which thwarted the wish of the Bronze-ck Cross.


    Then, Liliana was taken under themand of Wu Ming, and the Bronze-ck Cross also rose like a tide, parallel to the Copper-ck Cross.


    Wu Ming didn''t bring anything substantial to the two organizations, but it had to be known that Wu Ming was both a Campione and a Heretic God, and being able to invest in such a person would undoubtedly bring greater interest.


    The Japan side most likely wanted to give Seishin Ena to Wu Ming in the same way the Bronze-ck Cross dedicated Liliana to Marquis Voban, to gain Wu Ming protection, and to gain more benefits.


    "I really like your character. It''s not impossible to be a mage if you make money." Wu Ming stroked his chin and thought.


    "But" Liliana and Erica seemed to want to say something, but Wu Ming interrupted them.


    "I have an idea, trust me." Erica and Liliana looked at each other and nodded.


    "Do you need Ena to do something, King." Seishin Ena looked excited.


    "Don''t worry, King, Ena will ovee all difficulties one by one."


    "You can''t talk so full, Ena." Wu Ming smiled.


    After that, Wu Ming made his request.


    "I want to see your grandfather."


    "Eh? Grandpa Ena?!"


    After that, Seishin Ena left first because she wanted to ask for guidance. Wu Ming started discussing with Erica, Liliana, and Mariya Yuri.


    "Why does Lord Wu Ming want to see Ena grandfather?" Mariya Yuri asked her doubts.


    "Isn''t that easy, Yuri." Erica smiled gracefully.


    "Seishin Ena is a Hime-Miko who has the Divine Possession ability and Ena herself just said that she can use the power of ''Grandfather'' on herself, which is enough to exin the problem."


    "Divine Possession is the power of the gods, which also shows that there Seishin Ena grandfather is a god." Liliana added.


    "Ehh?!" Mariya Yuri looked terrified.


    After all, the grandfather of his childhood theme turned out to be a god, which was too hard to believe.


    "Perhaps this is why Japan is not so afraid of Campione, and I always felt that Ena grandfather was very likely rted to ouring to Japan."


    Wu Ming words made Erica and Liliana start thinking.


    "That Although I don''t know the purpose of Lord Wu Minging to Japan, please let me help if you can." Mariya Yuri said worriedly.


    They were surprised for a moment, and then relieved.


    "Of course, otherwise I won''t hold you back." Wu Ming smiled.


    "Yuri has a high level of Spirit Vision, which can provide a lot of help. It''s much more useful than Spirit Vision Lily." Erica looked calm.


    "Anything?! What does this have to do with me? Moreover, Spirit Vison was a natural ability. Strong or not depends on your own talent. It has nothing to do with me. If you want to put it this way, Erica who doesn''t know Spirit Vision ispletely useless!" Liliana looked annoyed, and she gave Erica a sermon.


    "Ahhh~ In that case, the king doesn''t know how to use Spirit Vision in your mouth either. As the king knight, you are very arrogant to judge the king. You really are brave, Lily~" Erica said slyly.


    "Why how?! I...I''m only talking about you, why does it involve Master Wu Ming! You hateful vixen!" Liliana blushed with anger.


    "The rtionship between Miss Erica and Miss Liliana is really good." Mariya Yuri said enviously from the side.


    At this time, Wu Ming spoke.


    "You integrate slowly, it''s definitely possible." Wu Ming smiled when he saw the woman who had the spirit of sacrificing herself to protect others.


    Mairya Yuri was stunned for a moment, then smiled and nodded.


    "Un, I know, Lord Wu Ming!"

 Chapter 204: Sun Wukong! Great Sage Equaling Heaven!

    Chapter 204: Sun Wukong! Great Sage Equaling Heaven!


    "Grandpa said that the King cane to Grandpa at any time, but Grandpa will not provide any assistance. It depends on the King own ability if he cane." Later, Seishin Ena stayed at Wu Ming vi.


    Since Mariya Yuri parents were basically away from home due to work reasons, it was said that the burden of taking care of her little sister was left to Mairya Yuri.


    Apart from going to school, it could be said that most of her lived in the temple or took care of his little sister.


    Now, because of Wu Ming arrival, apart from the necessary school, Mariya Yuri didn''t go to the temple much.


    Moreover, his residence had also changed from his home to the vi where Wu Ming was.


    Due to the distance between her house and Wu Ming residence, Mariya Yuri became quite busy.


    During this period, Alice, who was far away in Europe, said that she woulde to Japan with the aim of helping Wu Ming resolve the King of the End incident.


    Since the prophecy of the King of the End that Alice saw was something in the distant future, Wu Ming didn''t really want to settle this matter.


    Therefore, Wu Ming contacted Sebastian and asked Sebastian to pick up Alice, and drive her to Japan.


    After a few days of rxing, Wu Ming sat in the courtyard meditating, Seishin Ena sat at the side, Liliana was cooking lunch in the kitchen, and Erica, who was out, walked to the side and waited quietly.


    "Huh~" Wu Ming took a deep breath, ended his meditation, then looked at Erica.


    "What''s wrong, Erica?"


    In the past few days, except for Mairya Yuri who had to go to school, Erica, Liliana and Seishin Ena were all very unemployed.


    Seishin Ena trained as the Hime-Miko of the Sword every day, and then she was apanied by Wu Ming to train.


    In addition to daily practice, Erica and Liliana, although they sometimes apanied Wu Ming, but most of them were Liliana who had a reluctant face, went shopping.


    One more thing, because Seishin Ena said, "You only need to eat the food I prepared", which angered Liliana, who was Wu Ming cook.


    After the two argued over Wu Ming excuses and persuasion, the two decided that everyone would manage everyone meals on a different day.


    Today was the day when Liliana prepared food, so Seishin Ena would follow Wu Ming.


    In the morning, the people from the History Comption Committee seemed to have something to tell Wu Ming, and wanted Wu Ming toe.


    "How can they trouble the king to take matters into his own hands with just a few small things."


    As a result, Erica dismissed the people from the History Comption Committee with the statement "I''m leaving," and left the house in the morning.


    However, in Wu Ming view, Erica was just sitting here, wanting to have fun.


    "The person from the History Comption Committee said that High Priest Luo Hao ising to Japan." Erica looked serious.


    "Luo Hao ising?!" Wu Ming remembered what he had previously talked to Luo Hao in China.


    It seemed that Luo Hao had indeed said that she would return to Japan in no time.


    "The credibility is not low, it seems Japan will suffer~" Ericaughed happily.


    But what Erica said was true.


    As a Campione, every king had a character that made trouble.


    And one Campione was already troublesome enough, if two Campione came to a territory, there would basically be no good results.


    On the record, as long as each region had gathered two or three Campione, it would not be in a good state.


    As for Wu Ming exception, he became a Campione.


    Wu Ming became a Campione in several battles, either in Reality Marble, or paying attention during the fight, so as not to harm ordinary people. After that, he will use the items in YGGDRASIL to repair the damaged area.


    It could be said that he was a Campione who was the least like a Campione.


    "By the way, why don''t you call her Cuilian again."


    Erica teased him, and Seishin Ena also slightly turned her head to look at Wu Ming.


    "Ah~ I was forced to call out by Luo Hao, and I haven''t changed my mouth for a while."


    Wu Ming coughed, then changed the subject.


    "By the way, do you know why Luo Hao came?"


    Without waiting for Erica to speak, Seishin Ena answered first.


    "Ena knows, High Priest Luo Hao must havee for the monkey god."


    "The same is said Amakasu Toma." Erica added.


    "Monkey God?" Wu Ming muttered the word, not sounding like a human or a Mage, but like a monkey-type Heretic God.


    "I have never heard of a monkey type god by the name of a monkey god." Wu Ming thought about his own memories, and by the way asked Chrysbelite to find information about the monkey god.


    "Wu Ming, can you guess the real name of the monkey god?" Erica smiled slyly.


    Seeing Wu Ming think, Seishin Ena gave a hint.


    "Actually, it was a god from another country that Grandpa tricked."


    Hearing Seishin Ena words, Wu Ming touched his chin.


    Hearing this, and contacting Luo Hao behavior of questioning hising to Japan, Wu Ming almost guessed who this monkey god was.


    "Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Sun Wukong." Erica mentioned the Heretic God name.


    Sure enough, through the three clues of other gods, Luo Hao country and monkeys, the only thing that can be thought of is Sun Wukong.


    "In fact, Sun Wukong is still sealed." Seishin Ena said something surprising.


    "Sealed, where is it?" Wu Ming asked.


    "It''s in one of the temples on Mount Nikko." Seishin Ena gave a small smile.


    Mount Nikko, located in the Kanto region, as a tourist attraction with many temples, attracts many foreign and domestic tourists every year.


    Especially in autumn, the red maple leaves full of Mount Nikko are the main reason why most of the touristse.


    "ording to Amakasu Tma, High Priest Luo Hao once came to Japan 100 years ago with the excuse that Su Wukong was the hero of the Chinese state, but she was captured by the Japan, and it was truly a shame. But since Sun Wukong has fled to the Netherworld, High Priest Luo Hao just let it go." Erica added.


    "That said, High Priest Luo Hao goal is to try to kill the Great Sage Equaling Heaven again. In that case, isn''t it necessary to free Sun Wukong?"


    Wu Ming already understood why the History Comption Committee hade to him.


    Let''s not talk about the battle between the two kings, it would already be a disaster for Luo Hao to free the Great Sage Equaling Heaven and make him appear as the Heretic God.


    "If it''s Luo Hao, it''s understandable."

 Chapter 205: Entering the Netherworld

    Chapter 205: Entering the Netherworld


    "After all, Luo Hao is from China with a very strong ethnic sense."


    Moreover, as a woman born in the Qing Dynasty, even now 200 yearster, Luo Hao still has a strong feudal atmosphere.


    For his country, his heart was definitely different.


    Anyone who vites China will be punished though far.


    Not all of these words came from the country where Luo Hao lived.


    Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Monkey King Sun Wukong, sealed by Japan, the former country that colonized China, it would be strange if she wasn''t angry.


    "Really, it can only be said that they are indeed Campione, a bunch of troublesome existences." Wu Ming shrugged, a little helpless.


    Erica looked at him sarcastically "You a Campione is the most troublesome existence, and not ashamed to mock others".


    Of course, this had been selectively ignored by Wu Ming.


    "Then, I have to meet your grandfather, Ena."


    ....


    At night, Wu Ming, Erica, Liliana, Mariya Yuri, and Seishin Ena gathered at the shrine.


    At this moment, Wu Ming was squatting on the ground, illustrating something.


    Soon, the final drawing isplete.


    "Un, in that case, a path to the Netherworld will be built." Wu Ming waved his hand.


    This part was told to Wu Ming by Mariya Yuri and Seishin Ena, who were Hime-Miko. Due to the existence of Chrysbelite, Wu Ming easilypleted extremely difficult spells.


    "Lord Wu Ming, do you really want to enter the Netherworld?" Mariya Yuri looked at Wu Ming with a worried expression.


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming, I think this method is still not quite right." Liliana also frowned.


    Of course Wu Ming knew what the two of them were worried about.


    The Netherworld, also known as the Astral realm, was the Boundary of Life and Immortality and the gap between worlds.


    The air in the Netherworld cannot keep people alive. Ordinary people and even mages, once they stay in the Netherworld without magic power, they don''t need a minute and a half, and it only takes a few seconds to be in the Netherworld. The state of "poisoning". Then, they will actually die.


    Even though it is called the Boundary of Life and Immortality, if you die in this world, your body and soul will also perish.


    This was enough to see the terrifying Netherworld.


    But the scariest thing is not here, because as long as it''s non-physical or magical power covers the whole body and can still survive in the Netherworld, and the most terrifying thing is the Heretic God.


    Yes, although the Heretic Gods were all present in this world, there were also Heretic Gods in the Netherworld.


    Since ancient times, those powerful creatures have been limited by human mythology. In the Netherworld, there are many gods including Pandora, who Wu Ming saw not too long ago, and it is conservatively estimated that there are more than 20 Heretic Gods.


    In addition to the Heretic God, there are also various powerful beings, such as human mages who have practiced to the extreme, and divine ancestors who have fallen from the earth goddess, but their numbers are rtively small.


    These Heretic Gods were basically tired of wreaking havoc on the earth, so they all entered the Netherworld, which was beautifully called their name"Living in Seclusion".


    But there are alternatives, Pandora is one of them.


    Pandora, she is the Heretic God who has existed in the Netherworld since ancient times.


    Killing the Heretic God and gaining Divine Authority was Pandora great spell for Campione. As a mage who left the only hope for mankind, Pandora could already be said to be the mother of all Campione.


    This was why when Wu Ming met Pandora, Pandora called herself his mother. Then, Wu Ming might also be a Heretic God. Pandora stepped back and chose to be the big sister.


    Wu Ming still hesitated to be a Campione as a Heretic God.


    Wu Ming had always felt that Pandora knew that she was not a person in this world, Wu Ming could not believe that Pandora only chose an ordinary Heretic God to be a Campione.


    It was also probably because of this that Wu Ming was able to possess the body of a Campione in this world under Pandora design.


    Therefore, it seemed reasonable that Wu Ming as the Heretic God entered the Netherworld from this view.


    "Don''t worry, I am abination of the Heretic God <Dragon> and <Steel>. The Heretic God in exile in the Netherworld is just a coward to me. Facing the shy, even I don''t know how to do it too much."


    "I believe in Wu Ming, believe in the Heretic King." Erica looked at Wu Ming confidently.


    "Ena also believes that the King will be fine." At this moment, Seishin Ena shed Yamato Nadeshiko very strong smile.


    Worthy of being said to be the top Yamato Nadeshiko by Amakasu Tma, this aura is truly not overshadowed.


    Seeing Wu Ming, Erica, and Seishin Ena all saying that, Liliana and Yuri didn''t say anything, but their worries still couldn''t bepletely dispelled.


    "Then I''ll go first." Wu Ming smiled and bid farewell.


    Then, the magic circle shed instantly, making the four of them unable to open their eyes.


    After the light disappeared, the four of them looked towards Wu Ming.


    In the same ce, there was only an empty magic circle left, and magic power radiated around it, indicating that Wu Ming was here now.


    The four of them did not leave, but sat around the magic circle and waited quietly.


    ....


    The environment in the Netherworld was actually simr to the real world, mountains, cities, beaches, and oceans, but these ces were covered in gray and white.


    The only thing is that there are no living things.


    In addition to these ordinaryndscape appearances, there are also various strange things in the Netherworld, such as the abstract painting style, Cthulhu style and other appearances that are difficult for ordinary people to ept.


    In addition to the existence of these realms, powerful beings in the Netherworld, such as the Heretic God, could also create and alter the appearance of their surroundings to make them conform to themselves.


    When Wu Ming saw Pandora, the space within was apletely white space, without a trace of anything else, this was an environment that Pandora had created for herself.


    In the Netherworldworld, a beam of light suddenly appeared.


    After the light hit the ground, it became Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming current environment was a city simr to the current world.


    It''s just that the city is shrouded in a tinge of grayish white.


    "Is this the Netherworld? The existence of magic power is really rich." Wu Ming looked around, felt the abundance of magic power here, and said with emotion.


    "Master, I feel the knowledge."


    At this time, the Chrysbelite above Wu Ming head spoke up.


    "Knowledge?" Wu Ming said.


    "Yes, Master, you can try to think of something."


    Following Chrysbelite words, Wu Ming switched to Heretic God mode.


    In an instant, Wu Ming eyes widened, and arge amount of knowledge flowed into Wu Ming mind.


    Wu Ming stopped thinking and shook his head, this was a side effect of arge amount of knowledge directly entering his mind.


    "I didn''t expect the Netherworld to still have such an effect."


    Wu Ming was just thinking about the Heretic God. As a result, almost all information about the Heretic God began to flow into Wu Ming mind. Due to the excessive amount of information, he immediately disconnected.


    It can be said that this is a huge global library of materials. Wu Ming could meditate in the Netherworld when he wanted to find any material. In an instant, the Netherworld would put this knowledge into its mind.


    That''s right, you "squeeze" the knowledge you "think" into your mind and Wu Ming thinks of a word.


    "<All-Knowing and All-Powerful>"


    As long as he thinks about something in this world, he will get an answer, isn''t this what is called omniscient and omnipotent.


    "Chrys, I will trouble you this time."

 Chapter 206: Susanoo-no-Mikoto

    Chapter 206: Susanoo-no-Mikoto


    "Yes, Master." Chrysbelite finished speaking, and began to sink into a radiant state.


    Wu Ming knew that this was Chrysbelite continuous record of matters rted to this world.


    As long as it was a series of questions that Chrysbelite thought of, she could get answers, and the answers she got were kept by Chrysbelite forter reference.


    Knowledge is wisdom, which is a very valuable resource.


    Odin sacrifices the eye and acquires the highest wisdom, the Primodial Rune... Zeus gained supreme wisdom after swallowing Metis, the goddess of wisdom.


    It is sufficient to see the importance of wisdom and knowledge.


    After the Chrysbelite entered the working state, Wu Ming began to wander around, looking at the surrounding scenery.


    "No wonder there are gods living in seclusion here. Although it''s a bit strange here, it''s still a great ce to live in seclusion."


    With that said, Wu Ming stopped looking around.


    Because a small wooden house appeared before him.


    "Interesting." Wu Ming mouth curved slightly, then he walked into the cabin.


    Pushing the cabin door open, it was dark. Even though he couldn''t see what was there, Wu Ming entered.


    After entering, Wu Ming eyes were greeted by a dark space, in the middle of the space, three people were sitting.


    On the left is an old monk wearing ancient monk clothes.


    On the right is a girl wearing a beautiful princess costume.


    The middle-aged man in the middle, wearing a somewhat sloppy ancient warrior outfit, with messy ck hair.


    Obviously, the old monk and princess were led by the ck-haired middle-aged man in the middle.


    The three of them sat in the shape of a pin, with a small hanging stove in the middle, which contained sake.


    The middle-aged man held a wine vessel in his hand, and the old monk and Princess did not have anything like a wine cup. Obviously, this is for middle-aged men.


    Wu Ming walked to the front of the middle-aged man, to the right of the old monk and to the left of the princess, and sat down.


    "Wee, Heretic King." Princess slightly bowed and spoke first.


    Wu Ming nodded respectfully.


    The old monk didn''t speak, and Wu Ming didn''t care about him.


    "Hahahaha~ Do you want one gulp, someone from another world."


    After the Princess finished speaking, the big man in the center held the cup and shook it towards Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming raised his eyes, and it seemed that Pandora wasn''t the only one who knew that she was from another world.


    "It''s okay to drink, I don''t like drinking with people I don''t know much. After all, you are Ena ''grandfather''." Wu Ming asked directly.


    "Yeah, I''m Ena grandfather, how about that, isn''t my ''grandchildren'' not bad." The big man said with an evil look, and took another sip of wine.


    "Ena is a good child, and being under your hands would embarrass her." Wu Ming ignored the big man evil appearance, but immediately sarcastically opened his mouth.


    "She already been given to you anyway, just treat her as your mage." The big man also didn''t care about Wu Ming ridicule, smiled casually, then took another sip of wine.


    "Not much gossip, I don''t care who the two next to you are, I just want to know if the King of the End is hidden by you Susanoo." Wu Ming didn''t just directly reveal his purpose. And also revealed this big man real name.


    Yes, the big man in front of Wu Ming was the famous Japan god, Takehaya Susanoo no Mikoto.


    Takehaya Susanoo no Mikoto is one of the three noble gods born of two ancient gods, Izanagi and Izanami, the famous Japan deity.


    It is said that the other two gods are the Japan sun goddess Amaterasu Omikami and Tsukuyomi-no-Mikoto.


    Overall, the man named Susanoo was a very important god among the gods,parable to the Greek Athena.


    The reason why Wu Ming knew the big man name was because of Ena object wrapped in a long cloth in Ame no Murakumo no Tsurugi.


    Ena ims that this is the Ame no Murakumo no Tsurugi bestowed by her "grandfather", but Wu Ming discovers that this Ame no Murakumo no Tsurugi is a vassal deity.


    Susanoo-no-Mikoto is the only god who can stick clouds in the sky.


    As described in the mythology Susanoo-no-Mikoto wielded the Ame no Murakumo no Tsurugi, decapitating Yamata-no-Orochi.


    In other words, this big man was <Steel>.


    However, the man who was told his real name was not happy, butughed.


    "I''ve said it a long time ago, as long as he contacts Ena, he will definitely know your name." The old monk sitting on the left opened his mouth somewhat displeased.


    "So what? Knowing or not knowing didn''t affect me at all. This is really exciting. I have many names, so call me Susanoo, and you, someone from another world."


    Susanoo smirked with a smile, and then asked Wu Ming.


    "I also have many names, but my favorite is Wu Ming. Just call me Wu Ming."


    As soon as these words came out, the old monk and Princess immediately understood Wu Ming intentions.


    Since he was a Heretic God, there must have been a noted weakness. It''s like a Holy Grail War Servant. His true name was hidden to avoid weakness, and the name "Wu Ming" would not be a Heretic God no matter what.


    In this way, it is impossible to find the weakness by name.


    "Huh! Do you think we can''t find out your true name without telling you! Your battle with another Campione has revealed your true name, Vero Silence Eude." The old monk said not sure.


    After the old monk said this, the Princess realized that something was about to happen, and just as she was about to speak, Wu Ming spoke.


    "If my perception is correct, you are a human." Wu Ming eyes became sharp and looked directly at the old monk.


    In Wu Ming perception, this old monk was not a Heretic God, but a mage who had practiced to the extreme.


    The Princess had an aura simr to the Guinevere that Wu Ming had seen before. There is no doubt that this princess is a divine ancestor.


    "Everyone here, who aren''t great creatures, you are just an ordinary human, and you dare to be presumptuous in front of me."


    *boom----*


    Magic power flowed out of Wu Ming, and Wu Ming eyes became bright red, staring at the old monk as if seeing a dead person.


    "!!!" The old monk fell and was like being stared at by tens of thousands of dragons, unable to move.


    It was the pressure generated by Wu Ming dragon aura that liberated him, and the face of the targeted old monk instantly turned pale.


    Princess and Susanoo who weren''t the targets were also under a bit of pressure.


    "Please Please have mercy on Lord Wu Ming," said the princess unnaturally.


    Wu Ming nced at her, the princess was breaking out in cold sweat, then Wu Ming looked at Susanoo who had already lost his smile.


    Next, Wu Ming put away his dragon aura.


    In an instant, the old monk who was targeted was relieved and heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Un, do you want to continue testing, Susanoo."

 Chapter 207: Demonstration of power

    Chapter 207: Demonstration of power


    Wu Ming words were not wrong at all.


    From the first time Wu Ming entered, the old monk did not speak until Wu Ming mentioned Susanoo real name, the old monk did not speak.


    Every time the old monk pointed at Wu Ming, Wu Ming naturally saw.


    And even though the three of them sat in a situation led by Susanoo, it didn''t fully represent that the chat was being led by him. can be seen through the princess who wanted to stop the old monk words, but the old monk was intimidated by Wu Ming.


    The reason for the interruption was because Wu Ming also wanted to give Susanoo Demonstration of authority.


    From Wu Ming liberation from the dragon aura to suppressing the old monk, it could be seen that Susanoo smile had disappeared.


    Wu Ming, as the Dragon of the Root, had reached an unprecedented height after absorbing the power of the Type-Moon World Root. Especially like just now, if the opponent is not prepared at a very close distance, and if Wu Ming suddenly releases the dragon aura, it will bepletely suppressed, and even Susanoo who is not the target feels the pressure and has to pay attention to it.


    As for that magic power, Wu Ming deliberately set off a contrast.


    "You just need to tell me the news about the King of the End and Sun Wukong. I don''t want to know the rest, including the identities of the two of them."


    When Wu Ming said this, Susanoo startedughing.


    "Hahahahaha~" He continued to p his thighs, and Susanoo magic power also leaked out.


    After thatugh, Susano looked at Wu Ming for a moment.


    "It is worthy of being a person from another world. You really aren''t weak. Even I, a Heretic God want to y with you." His eyes gleamed with danger.


    In this case, Wu Ming is just a vague sentence.


    "Yes..."


    *Explosion----!*


    The cabin exploded in an instant, and the three figures fled in a state ofplete embarrassment.


    "Heretic God, please calm down," said the Princess anxiously.


    The old monk was very angry.


    "He is so arrogant, why not put him down together!"


    The old monk looked at Susanoo and Putri.


    "Put me down? I even wonder if you are too old and your head is not good." Wu Ming voice came from the small wooden house that turned into a pile of rubble.


    "Although it is said that there is a certain element of sneak attack when you were just hit by my dragon aura, don''t overestimate yourself!"


    That''s right, although Wu Ming managed to use the dragon aura to suppress the old monk just now, it didn''t mean that the old monk could underestimate him.


    A mage who can work with the Heretic God and the ancestral bi, how to say they have a certain power.


    But


    *Bang!*


    The ruins exploded, and a meteor shed across the ruins along with the sound of chains, rushing towards the old monk.


    "Not good!" Susanoo quickly retreated.


    Followed by the ss, but the old monk remained where he was.


    "Don''t underestimate me, Campione!!"


    The old monk roared, folded his arms, and formed a Buddhist seal. The Buddha Seal formed a wall filled with Buddha hall, and the Supreme magic power appeared. At first nce, it was not a low-level technique.


    However, the silver-white meteor easily prated the Buddha wall, like a rock falling into water.


    "What?!"


    The old monk couldn''t believe it. He was still confident in his spell. The wall just now took several times to break even if attacked by Susanoo. He didn''t expect Wu Ming to break through so easily.


    The chains intertwined on the silver meteor hit the old monk, and the old monk who was thrown into the air fell to the ground like a broken leather ball leaking out.


    The old monk vomited blood, obviously, as a human, no matter how great the means, his physical body is still inferior to Wu Ming.


    The silver meteor stopped, showing a silent figure holding a magic talisman. It was a <Rule Breaker> that had just been created using <Create Greater Item> to easily prate the old monk dharma wall.


    After all, as long as it consists of magic power, it can be returned to its original state by <Rule Breaker>.


    In fact, if Wu Ming used countless <Rule Breakers> to stab the Servant, he could actually return the Servant directly to the Throne of Heroes, because Servant were a collection of magic power.


    The <Rule Breaker> in his hand shattered.


    Then Wu Ming looked at Susanoo who had just avoided the chains, and the princess who walked over to the old monk to treat her.


    While nursing, the princess spoke up.


    "Please calm your anger, King Heretic." The Princess voice seemed a little helpless.


    Since the princess respected Wu Ming from the start, and Wu Ming didn''t want to trouble her, Wu Ming didn''t care about the princess taking care of the old monk.


    As for the old monk being treated, he would have returned to the west if not for the Princess care.


    It must be known that the current Chains of Heaven is not a chain that can only restrain the gods in mythology, but has developed into a strong chain that can attack and defend, and the effect of restraint has been enhanced.


    "That''s Chains of Heaven, right?" Susanoo asked.


    Although he didn''t know what the dagger that shattered in Wu Ming hand was just now, that didn''t mean he didn''t recognize the golden chain.


    With a special information channel, Susanoo naturally knew that Wu Ming had a gold chain in his hand, and it was also a chain for a special attack on divinity.


    And after careful research, Susanoo men had determined that it was the Chains of Heaven from the Sumerian god system in Mesopotamia.


    That was why he avoided Wu Ming impact now, if he was bound by those chains, then he would be utterly ughtered.


    "You are truly worthy of Susanoo-no-Mikoto who used Ame no Murakumo no Tsurugi to kill Yamata-no-Orochi. Looks like you can be a little smart." Wu Ming sneered, then turned and left.


    Susanoo face was grim.


    "I will kill Sun Wukong, and I will finish King of the End." Wu Ming words disappeared.


    ....


    At the Temple....


    Erica, Liliana, Yuri, and Ena stood guard around the magic circle after Wu Ming entered the Netherworld. The four girls had nothing toin about, but just waited quietly.


    At this moment, the magic circle lit up again.


    The four of them looked at the same time.


    Wu Ming figure appeared in the center of the magic circle with soaring light.


    "How is this matter resolved?" Erica asked.

 Chapter 208: Alice Arrival

    Chapter 208: Alice Arrival


    "Half and a half."


    As soon as this statement came out, Erica and the others became confused.


    There were two reasons why Wu Ming had gone to the Netherworld to meet Ena grandfather.


    The first was that Luo Hao hade to fight against the Great Sage Equaling Heaven.


    The second is about King of the End.


    Although Wu Ming didn''t ask Susanoo anything, because of the Netherworld connection, he was told by Netherworld about the Great Sage Equaling Heaven at the time the question was asked, and the King of the End information.


    However, because the Netherworld directly transferred knowledge to Wu Ming mind, rather than answering questions, what Netherworld conveyed to Wu Ming mind was only history rted to King of the End and Great Sage Equaling Heaven.


    After killing thest Campione of thest generation, the King of the End fell fast asleep where he killed the Campione, namely Japan.


    Because it was a part of history, Wu Ming did not know who the King of the End was, and only saw the scene where the King of the End held the Divine Sword of Salvation and released the Divine lightning of salvation.


    His figure was blocked by the thunder, so Wu Ming did not see his figure clearly.


    However, regarding the identity of the King of the End, Wu Ming had always felt that there was a special power protecting him, making Wu Ming unable to see his identity.


    Great Sage Equaling Heaven was much easier to deal with. The old monk and the Heretic God who lived in seclusion in the Netherworld, like the old monk and the princess. Formed the seal of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven.


    When the <Snake and Dragon> appeared, the seal that trapped Great Sage Equaling Heaven would weaken and Great Sage Equaling Heaven would be released. After he killed the <Snake and Dragon>, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven would be forced to return to the Western Heaven Pce with a spell.


    Wu Ming guessed that the reason for doing this was to prevent the dragons and snakes from being attracted to the "Strongest Steel" King of the End.


    As we all know, "Steel" and "Snake" are mortal enemies, and where there is a "snake", they will surely appear.


    Therefore, in order to prevent the appearance of the King of the End, Great Sage Equaling Heaven needed to eliminate the dragons and snakes.


    The reason why Wu Ming spoke half-heartedly was because there was so little information about the King of the End, that he was unable to analyze the King of the End weaknesses, and because of theck of information, Wu Ming <Warrior> incarnation was unusable.


    "But"


    Wu Ming walked to the steps of the temple.


    "I will settle the matter of Great Sage Equaling Heaven and King of the End," said Wu Ming proudly.


    Wu Ming words were full of confidence, which relieved the four girls who were initially agitated.


    "Come on, go back to sleep~" After speaking, Wu Ming descended the stairs first.


    Erica and others looked at each other, and then they all smiled, followed Wu Ming together, and left the temple.


    ....


    The next day, the airport.


    Wu Ming brought Erica, Liliana, Ena, and Yuri here, waiting for someone toe.


    Since today happened to be the weekend, Yuri had time.


    Wu Ming could only remember the contents of Alice call to him yesterday.


    Last night, Wu Ming returned to the room, and as soon as hey down, the cell phone specially equipped for Wu Ming rang.


    Due to Wu Ming identity problem, the contact on his cell phone is basically a call from several senior members of the magic association, this is to facilitate Wu Ming operations in each area, although Wu Ming is not required.


    Apart from that, it was also Erica, Liliana, Ena, Alice, Salvatore Doni and others phone calls.


    Of course, Salvatore Doni phone call was not deleted by Wu Ming, and the word "hang up" was specially noted.


    Picked up the phone, saw the word Princess Alice on it.


    By the way, this cell phone was first given to Wu Ming by Alice, who was called "You run around a lot so I can''t reach you, so I have prepared a cell phone for you."


    Wu Ming answered the phone and immediately spoke.


    "Why is our Princess free to call me," Wu Ming said calmly.


    "Lord Wu Ming, you really know how to joke, just call me Alice." Even though his expression of demeanor was very respectful, Wu Ming still heard the cunning from his mouth.


    "Um~ it was treated as thest time in your room in return." Wu Ming said slyly with a smile.


    Even though Alice seemed to be a good girl, Wu Ming knew that Alice had little mage potential in her bones, and she could see it only by running away from her own home.


    "Really, Lord Wu Ming, I have something serious to look for you now." Although these words seemed very calm, Alice on the other side of the phone was already blushing, and luckily no one else was around.


    To be able to see Princess Alice in Europe with such a timid face, it was truly a rare thing.


    "Tomorrow you wille to Japan." Wu Ming didn''t mistreat Alice anymore, and ran straight to the point.


    "How did Lord Wu Ming know? Did Sir Sebastian say it?" Alice voice was full of surprise.


    In response, Wu Ming simply smiled.


    When Wu Ming came to Japan, he purposely contacted Sebastian through contact magic, and asked him to take Alice to Japan and study King of the End affairs together.


    And the reason why Alice didn''te after a few days was because she still had some things to do in Europe.


    Alice initially ran away from her house in a phantom body, meaning that she owed some work. Although Alice is currently the special advisor of the sage council, it is not much of a business, but it will be a lot after umtion.


    In fact, the reason why Alice sneaked into Wu Ming ce, who was in Italy at the time, was also because of the birth of the seventh king. Many tasks were added, which could only be carried out with the permission of Alice, former speaker and current special counsel.


    It was Alice will, so the umted tasks became more when she returned.


    The most important thing is that Ericson is stricter. Even though the youngdy body no longer ached, Ericson was still worried about letting Alice go halfway across the earth and travel all the way to Japan.


    As long as she didn''t meet a Campione, Ericson could be said to be a perfect strong woman, even facing Sebastian, would at most just give way.


    Just as Sebastian wanted to fight withmon sense, Alice stopped.


    After that, Alice told Sebastian to quietly leave her house and board the ne.


    "That''s right Lord Wu Ming, I''ve already boarded the ne with Sir Sebastian, and it is estimated that tomorrow morning I will be there, remember to pick me up~"


    Then, after Wu Ming said "oh", Wu Ming hung up the phone and started to fall asleep.


    "Really, she not a kid anymore, do you still need someone to pick up..." Wu Ming said casually in the room provided by the History Comption Committee.


    Even so, Wu Ming still brought his old and new maids to the airport.


    "Wu Ming, Her Highness Alice is here."

 Chapter 209: The strongest knight? King Arthur?

    Chapter 209: The strongest knight? King Arthur?


    Erica looked away from the ne that had justnded outside the window.


    Wu Ming understood and stood up.


    "Let''s go and meet our daughter."


    Alice and Sebastian got off the ne, and immediately saw Wu Ming and the others who had been waiting for a long time.


    "Thank you, Sebastian." Wu Ming nodded at Sebastian.


    "This is not difficult, Master Wu Ming." Sebastian ced his right hand on his heart and bowed slightly.


    "Alice too, your journey must be tiring."


    "Is that how you treat the girl you used to spend the night with, Lord Wu Ming." Alice covered her face with her hands and sobbed like an abandoned girl.


    This surprised Liliana and the others, while Erica who was Alice old friend was not surprised.


    "Okay, don''t y that joke. I have a new discovery about the King of the End." He shook his head helplessly.


    After seeing this, Alice also threw away her weeping expression and changed her face.


    "Let''s talk about that at my ce."


    ....


    After that, Wu Ming and the others, along with Alice, took the vehicle provided by the History Comption Committee to the vi where Wu Ming was temporarily staying.


    In the vi meeting room, Sebastian stood behind Wu Ming, Alice sat opposite Wu Ming, listening to Wu Ming exnation, while Erica and the others listened and waited quietly.


    "So, Lord Wu Ming not only met Miss Guinevere, but also entered the Netherworld." After listening to the things that Wu Ming had experienced and the spections about the King of the End, Alice couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Um~ I see, even though that Susanoo really makes me ufortable," Wu Ming said boredly.


    After organizing her thoughts, Alice spoke.


    "I don''t know what Lord Wu Ming thinks of the legend of King Arthur?"


    When Alice asked these words, all the girls looked confused. After all, Wu Ming was most likely the knight incarnated by the dragon of legend, Vero Silence Eude.


    It''s like asking a chef what a spoon looks like.


    However, unexpectedly, Wu Ming answered like this.


    "If you mean deep understanding, I am not very familiar with the legends of King Arthur."


    After all, the gods in this world had many names. A certain god might be a craftsman god in one god system in Europe, and might be a fire god in another god system in Asia, but after all, there were many gods. The names of the gods are all rted to each other.


    Therefore, even if Wu Ming was indeed Vero Silence Eude, he did not dare to say that he clearly understood the legend of King Arthur.


    "Actually, the legend of King Arthur is fictitious."


    "Fiction?!" Several people including Erica were shocked.


    Wu Ming was confused, although he was an identity imposed by this world, he could not be said to be fictitious.


    Then, at the moment when Wu Ming thought of something, he looked at Alice.


    "You mean the legend of King Arthur was made based on me?!"


    Alice nodded with a smile


    "As expected, Lord Wu Ming, that''s right, the truth is like this."


    After that, seeing everyone dumbfounded expressions, Alice continued.


    "Lord Wu Ming has met Guinevere, I believe your memory and his memory should be restored. However, judging from the iprehension you just said, your memory doesn''t seem to have fully recovered yet."


    Wu Ming just nodded at the memory recovery.


    Since there was a case where the Heretic God lost his memory, the sage council seemed to treat Wu Ming, who was unlike the Heretic God, as the Heretic God who had lost his memory.


    Actually, that''s true. When Wu Ming came to this world, he knew that he was the Heretic God, but he did not know what the name of the god was. He didn''t know that he was Vero Silence Eude until he fought Marquis Voban.


    However, thinking about it now, it seems that Sage Dragon Uruk and Vero Silence Eude are very likely the names of god Wu Ming. After all, this was a world where gods had many names.


    Therefore, it was considered a memory loss and there was no need to exin it again, otherwise it would be troublesome.


    "Divine Ancestor Guinevere has actually existed for a long time."


    "On the way to find the King of the End, Guinevere met Sir Vero."


    Everyone looked at Wu Ming.


    "Furthermore, because she fell in love with Sir Vero, but because she still bears the burden of finding the King of the End, Guinevere had to fabricate the legend of King Arthur."


    "Gods have multiple identities, and if the means are sufficient, they can be pulled out of mythology."


    "ording to legend, the King of the End is the strongest <Steel>, and will appear at the end of the world, that is, if there are too many Campiones, the King of the End will appear."


    Combining the story of King Arthur, everyone understood it at once.


    "In other words, Guinevere original goal was to create a mythology simr to the King of the End, to summon the King of the End?" Erica said in disbelief.


    "Yes." Alice nodded.


    "Then what does that have to do with Master Wu Ming?" asked Liliana.


    "Of course." Alice looked at Wu Ming again.


    "Because she fell in love with Sir Vero, Guinevere unknowingly included Sir Vero in the legend of King Arthur when she re-created the mythology."


    "Until the end, the myth of King Arthur was widely recognized by the world, and Guinevere, realizing the problem, added another identity to the final mythology of King Arthur."


    "That is King Arthur strongest knight, Vero Silence Eude," said Mariya Yuri.


    "Yes, but still can''t change that King Arthur was created based on Lord Wu Ming, but since Guinevere was killed before the start of the summoning ceremony, this method was not used."


    "After Guinevere was reincarnated and resurrected, she discovered that the legend of King Arthur had been adapted by humans inter generations. It''s no longer the legend of the King of the End at all, so Guinevere stopped this method."


    "However, this method has created Master Wu Ming, right." Seishin Ena smiled slightly.


    "Yes." Alice continued, and everyone looked at Wu Ming.


    "The current legend of King Arthur can clearly see how much alike King Arthur and his strongest knights are."


    "King Arthur is said to be the incarnation of the red dragon, and Vero is the knight who was turned into a dragon of legend. King Arthur has an iparable holy sword, and Vero also has a star sword."


    "The knights of the round table admired King Arthur and Vero the most, King Arthur went to war, and Vero ruled in the city, and Vero fought, and King Arthur ruled in the city, Vero disappeared after unifying Britain, and King Arthur also started to decline at that time. " Alice points out a series of simrities between King Arthur and Vero.


    "This condition clearly shows that Lorr Wu Ming, that is, Sir Vero is King Arthur."


    In thest sentence, everyone was unable toe back to their senses for a long time.


    Well, Wu Ming felt like his head was going to explode.

 Chapter 210: The Meeting Between Wu Ming and Athena

    Chapter 210: The Meeting Between Wu Ming and Athena


    Wu Ming listened to Alice exnation in a daze.


    Right now, Wu Ming only wanted to use one sentence to describe his current mood.


    (I don''t know as the main culprit~)


    After that, Wu Ming said something to think about what to do next, and then disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "???"


    Everyone saw this scene, looking at Sebastian doubtfully.


    Sebastian bowed slightly and spoke politely.


    "Rest assureddies, Master Wu Ming is very receptive, but it will take time Maybe."


    In the end, Sebastian also said "maybe" with a guilty conscience. After all, this story was so weird that even Sebastian couldn''t stand it.


    After all, this worldview is a mess.


    ....


    On the other hand, Wu Ming sat on an uninhabited beach, looking tiredly at the sea.


    "What''s the matter, can''t you just ept the fact that the witch said." A maic loli sound came from Wu Ming back.


    Wu Ming did not look back, and said tly.


    Ever since Alice got off the ne, Wu Ming had noticed Athena aura.


    After that, Wu Ming shook his head.


    "That''s not enough, think about it, what Alice said seems to be true..."


    Holy swords, dragons, knights, and life experiences are allplementary and inseparable.


    In this mystical worldview with many identities, in short, there is nothing wrong with that.


    "So why are you looking so gloomy, this is not the expression a soldier should have, myrade." Athena sat next to Wu Ming and asked.


    Wu Ming smiled and shook his head.


    "That''s right, let''s settle the matter of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven in front of me first." After speaking, Wu Ming stood up.


    "By the way, where have you been all this time?" After all, this was the "culprit" that caused Wu Ming to fight Perseus. Of course Wu Ming wanted to know what Athena did after she reached her goal.


    "This concubine is after that Divine ancestor." Athena looked at Wu Ming with snake-like eyes.


    "Guinevere? Why? You shouldn''t have had any contact with her."


    Athena stood up, then said.


    "Although this concubine body ispletely unrted to that Divine ancestor, this concubine does not wish to awaken the strongest <Steel>. After all, <Steel> is this concubine deadly enemy." Athena words were full of disdain.


    "Sorry, I will definitely revive the strongest <Steel>, because I want to defeat him."


    Wu Ming eyes met Athena snake eyes.


    "Then you are the enemy of this concubine." Athena said coldly.


    The two people just looked at each other and didn''t say anything.


    The atmosphere then cooled down.


    "By the way, are you still chasing <Snake>?" Wu Ming asked suddenly


    Athena was taken aback, then used her charming face to look at Wu Ming with unusually resolute eyes.


    "Of course, this concubine''s goal is only <snake>."


    "Then, return it to you."


    With that, Wu Ming threw a stone at Athena.


    "What did you notice?" Athena hugged the Gorgon Stone in her hands and looked at Wu Ming doubtfully.


    "Aren''t you the goddess of wisdom, think about it." Wu Ming waved his hand casually.


    "Oh~ Do you want to test this concubine wisdom?" Darkness appeared in Athena hands and removed the Gorgon Stone.


    "You want to fight this concubine,rade."


    Athena looked at Wu Ming with full of fighting spirit.


    As the goddess of wisdom, Athena is also the goddess of war, coupled with her appearance as the Heretic God, she must love to fight to the bone.


    Wu Ming also nodded.


    "Yes, I will fight you, but"


    "I want to find and resurrect the King of the End. You want to prevent the resurrection of the King of the End. You said earlier that there must be a battle between you and me. Then, use this battle to decide whether to free the King of the End. Wu Ming also looked at Athena with a battle maniac smile.


    "Sounds very good, this concubine agrees."


    With that, Athena began to release her magic power, and the surroundings began to fill with darkness.


    "However, the time will be decided after I defeat the Great Sage Equaling Heaven." As snake shadows appeared around Athena, said Wu Ming.


    Athena looked at Wu Ming somewhat displeased.


    "Are you trying to escape from this concubine."


    Facts had proven that as a Heretic God, even a goddess of wisdom would have a disturbance of one thoughts due to the nature of the Heretic God.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I didn''t mean to run away. Firstly, since Luo Hao will being to Japan soon, I must defeat the Great Sage Equaling Heaven before shees. Second, you haven''t found Trinity body yet, have you? There''s still the seal I left on the Gorgon Stone. I bet even you a few days to open it."


    Athena furrowed brows soothed, thinking about it carefully, nothing really happened when she came into contact with the Gorgon Stone just now.


    It made sense that when Athena came into contact with her divinity, the Gorgon Stone, the two should merge into one.


    Wu Ming had deliberately ced a high level seal on the Gorgon Stone, originally to guard against Athena, now it was no longer needed.


    "This is what you have counted, this concubine peer and this concubine enemy." Even though he said that, Athena showed a smile.


    "Then let this concubine wisdom experience the sealing technique you set."


    After that, Athena turned around and disappeared into the darkness.


    "Remind you, the Divine ancestor and his shadow have alsoe to this Japan."


    Athena voice floated in the air, slowly dissipating.


    "Are Guinevere and Lancelot here too? I wonder why Athena suddenly came to Japan." Wu Ming analyzed, then he also turned around, turned into a whirlwind and disappeared.


    ....


    On the other hand, Guinevere was holding a disc, standing on a high ce, looking into the distance.


    "Sir Vero..."


    Lancelot in his shadow shook his head helplessly.


    She said to herself.


    "Sorry, Sir Vero, for the master that I cannot forget, I will stand by my master side."


    ...


    China, Lushan mountain peak.


    A beautiful girl sat on the pillow and said to the teenager who was half kneeling in front of her.


    "Ying''er, you go to the country of Japan, and notify the court, saying that Luo Hao will visit soon."


    "Yes, Master, the student will be leaving first."


    "Wait." The girl stopped the boy.


    "Don''t forget he there too. You must visit first, and you must be polite," the girl urged.


    "Master, rest assured, Yinghua will definitely visit Lord Wu Ming first."


    ...


    United States, the hideout of hidden cults.


    The dazzling silver-haired vampire girl was holding a tiny loli covered in scars and naked with only a few bandages in her hand. Next to her were various ck mages who had bled out and died for a long time.


    "I said, you really can run, so I postponed the task entrusted to me by the master."


    The vampire smiled dazzlingly, but the injured loli passed out in aa.


    "In this way, the requirements for opening the King of the End are almostplete. I remember that master is in a ce called Japan" Thinking, the silver haired vampire dragged the unconscious Loli and left from here.


    Japan was destined to be unstable.

 Chapter 211: Lu Yinghua delivers a message

    Chapter 211: Lu Yinghua delivers a message


    That night, Alice stayed at the vi where Wu Ming lived. Of course, it was a harmonious night and nothing shouldn''t have happened.


    Early the next day, a handsome young man came to the Wu Ming residence.


    "The Heretic King of heaven and earth will live the same life as heaven and earth, and will never die. His Majesty is limitless, wisdom andpassion shines throughout the world..."


    Because Li Yinghua didn''t dare to ignore Luo Hao orders, he rushed to Japan all night after Luo Hao told him toe down the mountain, because it waste at night so there was no disturbance, but early the next morning, Lu Yinghua saw Wu Ming on his knees and nine knocks.


    "You stop it!"


    Wu Ming sighed and looked at Lu Yinghua, who was kneeling on one knee in front of him, with a headache, and the shocked expressions of Erica and the others around him.


    "Didn''t I say that, you don''t have to say that when you see me."


    However, Lu Yinghua still lowered his head and knelt down on one knee.


    "Master said that I must not be rude Otherwise, Master will kill me when she finds out"


    Everyone was embarrassed.


    "As expected to be a High Priestess, her personality is unique..." Erica said with a smile.


    "Sure enough, that Campione is ruthless." Mariya Yuri looked at Wu Ming withint.


    Wu Ming waved his hand.


    "Don''tpare me to the other Campione."


    "Yes, my lord is indeed notparable to the other Campione in battle." Liliana remembered Wu Ming restoration of the shattered terrain after the battle.


    Listening to the girlsments, Wu Ming faintly noticed something unnatural on Lu Yinghua face, as if he was holding back something.


    "But, isn''t the essence of the King a Heretic God?" Seishin Ena innocent face was full of doubts.


    With that said, several people, including Lu Yinghua, only now remembered that Wu Ming was a Heretic God.


    Because Wu Ming behaved too much like an ordinary person, everyone subconsciously thought of Wu Ming as a human.


    After that, Lu Yinghua, who realized that Wu Ming was a Heretic God, immediately fell on all fours to the ground.


    "God to earth, supreme god who will live forever, you will live the same life as heaven and earth, will never be destroyed, and dominate all things. Your mighty power is limitless, and the world is vast"


    Endless words of praise escaped Lu Yinghua mouth. Wu Ming didn''t want to say anything else.


    "You came to me because Luo Hao ising to Japan soon."


    Wu Ming instinct interrupted Lu Yinghua words.


    Being interrupted, Lu Yinghua was stunned for a moment, then replied.


    "Yes, and the evaluation of the master on the senior is very high, let the junior visit with the same level of etiquette as the master."


    "Master specially asked the younger generation to send you a message. Great Sage Equaling Heaven is the Heretic God Master target, and I hope that senior will not take any action."


    However, this sentence is full of domineering.


    As soon as thisment came out, Erica and the others were displeased.


    Just as Erica and the others were about to say something, Wu Ming raised his hand and motioned for them not to speak.


    Immediately, Wu Ming spoke.


    "Then please tell Luo Hao, I have decided to attack Great Sage Equaling Heaven, if possible, let her stoping."


    Next, Wu Ming added.


    "Just like I broke it for her."


    As soon as thisment came out, Lu Yinghua eyes snapped.


    "Deserved to be the Heretic King, master friend, and the Heretic God above all else. This is thest word the younger generation will give, and the younger generation will say goodbye."


    After speaking, Lu Yinghua couldn''t take it anymore, suddenly turned into a shadow and left.


    "I don''t know why, I always thought he seemed to hate us," Erica said while touching her chin.


    "Un, I have the same feeling, I feel a faint hostility from Lu Yinghua body." Liliana agreed.


    "Eh? I don''t feel it." Mariya Yuri looked dazed.


    "That''s because Yuri has no fighting experience. Both Erica and Liliana are great knights, and being able to sense enmity is a prerequisite for a fighter." Wu Ming exined.


    "My master is right Yuri, Ena can detect hostility too." Seishin Ena, who was a Hime-Miko, also said so.


    Mairya Yuri lowered her head, seemingly ming herself for not having something.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Ming smiled.


    "Don''t underestimate yourself, Yuri, Spirit Vision is your superiority."


    Mariya Yuri raised her head and looked at everyone.


    Erica and Ena also nodded, then Liliana said.


    "Yes, although I also have Spirit Vision, mine is a little ndpared to yours." Even so, Liliana did not despair. After all, she was a knight, not a mage.


    After all, Spirit Vision can''t rely on training to improve abilities but rely on innate, so it''s very likely that Mariya Yuri Spirit Vision can be said to be a very strong ability.


    "Don''t underestimate yourself, Yuri." Erica teased.


    "Believe in yourself, Yuri." Seishin Ena raised her small hand, as a gesture to encourage Mariya Yuri.


    "Thank you very much, I''m fine." Mariya Yuri blushed.


    Thinking of something, Wu Ming scratched his head doubtfully.


    "Speaking of Spirit Vision, where did Alice go?"


    "Alice should have overslept," Liliana said carefully.


    After all, because Erica also had a habit of sleepingte, Liliana also went to see Alice when she went to wake Erica up. As a result, "I''m going to sleep for another five minutes." A somewhat confused voice appeared in the room.


    Due to Lu Yinghua arrival, Liliana also forgot about this incident.


    "So, our Princess hasn''t woken up yet?" There was a yful look in Wu Ming eyes.


    "Hmmm~ Wu Ming, do you want to do something?" Erica asked slyly.


    "What what are you doing?!" Liliana, Mariya Yuri, and Seishin Ena shouted with flushed faces.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll wake Alice up."


    With that, Wu Ming walked into Alice room.


    There was a group of girls who were dumbfounded and unresponsive.


    "Wait! Wait! Even... even if you''re a king, you shouldn''t be rude to a woman..."


    "Reallyreally shameless?!"


    "HuuuEna doesn''t think it''s good to do this in the morning"


    Amidst the three women criticism, Wu Ming walked to the stairs leading to the second floor and took out a bundle of keys.


    "The spare key that person gave him was very useful." Wu Ming recalled the "I see" expression on Amakasu Touma face, and secretly handed over a bunch of keys to himself.


    The girls saw the key in Wu Ming hand earlier, their faces changed drastically.


    In that case, wasn''t there a spare key for each room in Wu Ming hands?


    The girls didn''t have time to pay attention to Alice situation, and quickly returned to the room and began to strengthen their door.


    However, they seemed to have forgotten that even the highest grade magic could be ignored by a Campione physique.

 Chapter 212: Spirit Vision is active

    Chapter 212: Spirit Vision is active


    Walking into Alice room, Wu Ming saw the sleeping princess.


    Even though it was only a one night stay, the room which was still quite young was cleaned, together with the beautiful girl who was known as the princess in Europe, it formed a very beautiful picture.


    Smelling the scent of the girl''s breath in the air, Wu Ming walked towards the still sleeping Alice.


    Maybe because of Alice poor health all year round, forming the habit of not being able to get up in the morning, coupled with yesterday trip, even with Wu Ming Divine protective effect, the mental exhaustion still couldn''t be eliminated.


    After all, the long-term care given by Wu Ming only made Alice have the same physique as an ordinary person physically.


    Various reasons had created this image in front of Wu Ming.


    Seeing Alice sleeping face, Wu Ming couldn''t think of any more jokes.


    Stroking Alice forehead, Wu Ming spoke softly.


    "Alice, wake up, it''s time to wake up."


    "Ericson I slept for a while, after all, the chores are done" Alice muttered.


    Wu Mingughed, utterly helpless, as Wu Ming prank heart was rekindled.


    After that, Wu Ming drew closer to Alice ear and sighed.


    "If you don''t wake up again, I''ll give you a kiss~"


    Alice consciousness instantly came to her senses, and she opened her amber-like eyes.


    Watching the scene of the sleeping beauty awakening, Wu Ming watched with interest, not moving.


    "NoLord Wu Ming, it was you." Alice pulled up the nket, her face flushed red, and she looked nervously at Wu Ming approaching face.


    Wu Ming did not speak, but looked into Alice eyes, and Alice also looked into Wu Ming eyes.


    Gradually, Wu Ming body slightly leaned forward, and Alice slightly raised her body as if to cooperate.


    The two of them kissed together, like long lost lovers, and they started a wet kiss.


    The only sound left in the room was the sound of tongues sucking each other.


    I do not know how long, and the two separated.


    Alice lying posture on the bed changed to lying in Wu Ming arms, and Wu Ming posture changed from lying on the side of the bed to sitting on the bed.


    Alice was panting heavily, her cheeks were abnormally red, and her yellow eyes were already wet.


    Wu Ming licked the corners of his mouth with a slight taste, and looked at Alice with a smile.


    "So, Lord Wu Ming, are you here to persecute a woman" Alice looked at Wu Ming somewhat annoyed.


    Wu Ming looked at Alice, who had a different attitude from the ordinary woman in his arms, and spoke happily.


    "Of course to see my little witch posture."


    "I came here for Great Sage Equaling Heaven." Alice said without thinking, after all, the matter of Great Sage Equaling Heaven is the most important thing.


    "As expected of Alice, who is known as a princess." Wu Ming smiled.


    Wu Ming didn''t let go of Alice, and Alice didn''t fight back, just lying in Wu Ming arms.


    "I want you to use Spirit Vision to help me see the Great Sage Equaling Heaven."


    That''s right, Wu Ming let Alice use her Spirit Vision to observe the power of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. After all, in the mythology, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven caused trouble in the heavenly pce, reached the 33rdyer, rushed to the underground pce, and damaged the book of life and death, has 72 two changes. He could be described as possessing unparalleled speed, and the Ruyi Jingu Bang was a divine weapon in his hands.


    After all, even if Wu Ming was already very strong, he would not underestimate any enemy.


    This was what his teacher Scathach told Wu Ming.


    Only by knowing yourself and your enemies can you survive a hundred battles.


    "Don''t you have a girl who can use Spirit Vision? Just let here." Alice said in a somewhat frivolous voice.


    Wu Ming smiled bitterly.


    "As for Yuri, she has to see her target before she can use it, so I''m here to ask you. Who doesn''t know that the famous Princess Alice can use Spirit Vision on her own."


    Wu Ming was right, even though Mariya Yuri Spirit Vision was stronger, it still had a limitation, namely, being unable to actively use it normally.


    In general, as long as one has the gift of Spirit Vision, one will have the opportunity to passively activate Spirit Vision, regardless of the level of Spirit Vision.


    However, not everyone who has the gift of Spirit Vision can use it actively.


    Like Liliana, even though she also had Spirit Vision, she couldn''t take the initiative to use it, and could only rely on passively using Spirit Vision.


    On the other hand, Mariya Yuri can actively use Spirit Vision, but she must have a specific target, otherwise she can only rely on passive Spirit Vision.


    And Alice, known as "White-Hime Miko", was able to actively activate Spirit Vision, that is, Alice could activate Spirit Vision about things in her mind.


    However, the active activation of Spirit Vision had a negative effect that greatly consumed both physical and mental strength.


    And if the higher the activation level of Spirit Vision, the farther the image she sees, the longer the duration, and the series of strong effects, the negative effect will also increase.


    Thest time Alice passively looked at the image of the King of the End, her phantom body almost disappeared after Spirit Vision as well due to the high level of Spirit Vision and the rtively strong effect of the image she saw.


    Alice pretended to say it with difficulty.


    "But the Spirit Vision of Great Sage Equaling Heaven must be very strong, and this little girl''s body can''t stand it."


    However, Wu Ming had expected Alice to say that.


    "So I''m here. It doesn''t matter if your magic power is ha isa, because I can replenish it right away, and it''s still the fastest way." As he said, Wu Ming saw Alice lips.


    "No no, I guess I can do it with a bit of effort." Alice immediately said frantically.


    "Oh~ Really, I think it''s choking, let me give you some attention first."


    "Wait! Wait..."


    After another fight, Wu Ming helped Alice to her feet.


    Sure enough, no matter how many kisses, Alice always looked like a girl, her cheeks flushed.


    With a sigh, Alice looked at Wu Ming, but Wu Ming smiled.


    "So, I''ll start."


    After speaking, Alice entered the Spirit Vision state.


    Alice eyes fell into a state of apathy, and along with this state, she began to mumble.


    "Great Sage Equaling Heaven is sealed in Five Finger Mountain. The mountain is sealed with the mantra Om Mani Padme Hum in gold letters. Follower of the sea king, he is the lord of dragons and snakes. Who conquers all and changes all, At this point, resurrected under the forbidden dagger wielded by the dragon of steel, and died under the dragon of steel."


    After speaking, Alice body instantly softened, and Wu Ming quickly supported Alice.


    Alice was panting, her frail body trembled slightly, and a trace of sweat was on her pale cheeks.


    "Unexpectedly, just one active Spirit Vision made you very tired, sorry Alice," Wu Ming said apologetically.


    Alice smiled and shook her head.


    "Then, please ask Lord Wu Ming to protect me again, using the fastest way."


    In the room where the sun was shining, the man hugged the girl, and gradually, the two of them entered the bed and started exciting activities.

 Chapter 213: Monkey Sadness

    Chapter 213: Monkey Sadness


    After walking out of Alice room, Wu Ming saw several women appear in front of him.


    Staring------


    Wu Ming was asked directly.


    "What are you doing?"


    "No Lord Wu Ming, you didn''t do anything to Miss Alice" Mariya Yuri asked cautiously.


    Wu Ming smiled suddenly.


    "Of course, I just asked Alice to wake up."


    In a case like this, if he did it himself, he had to do it, but he had to maintain the appearance that he was not doing anything.


    "Un~ After all, Her Majesty Alice and Wu Ming are lovers who are recognized in the wizarding world. It is none of our business to manage it." Erica waved her hand.


    "How... so shameless, my master, to actually do such a perverted thing in broad daylight..."


    "Don''t listen to Erica talk nonsense." Wu Ming frowned. Even though he had something with Alice, it hadn''t reached that level yet.


    Of course, just like the first kiss between Wu Ming and Alice before, when they met, they kissed.


    "Even though the King body has a strong childish aura, it hasn''t reached that level yet" Even though Seishin Ena face was red, she was still telling the truth.


    "Sure enough, what did you do to Miss Alice?!" Mariya Yuri suddenly eximed.


    "You are too much of a disservice to the dignity of the king. You must pay attention as a king, your own words and actions will always affect the environment. Especially in broad daylight"


    It was certain that even though Mariya Yuri looked very thorough, she was actually a girl who could immediately rebuke the faults of a superior, even though she was always afraid to die afterwards.


    The most important point was that when in a state of direct anger, Mariya Yuri looked like an old mother.


    "Let''s go, go to the Temple, let''s finish today Great Sage Equaling Heaven." Wu Ming immediately interrupted Mariya Yuri words.


    "Is this so sudden?" Erica said honestly.


    It had to be said that the woman who was Wu Ming entourage was currently led by Erica. Although Seishin Ena wanted to fight for first ce, her personality was too simple, and she did lose out to Erica when it came to romance and dealing with affairs.


    Although Erica is usually cunning like a fox, when ites to business matters, she can always change her mentality first, like a mighty lioness, giving people a sense of trust.


    "Just now Alice triggered Spirit Vision, and had told me about the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, and Lu Yinghua has arrived. Luo Hao will probablye. Before she came, we felt like I was going to kill the Great Sage Equaling Heaven."


    Everyone understood why Alice, who was summoned by Wu Ming to wake up, did note out with Wu Ming. The four girls naturally knew that the Spirit Vision wielder body was very weak, Alice was probably too weak to walk.


    However, the women had forgotten that Alice had the Divine protection granted by Wu Ming, and the passive Spirit Vision shouldn''t be able to make her weak enough to be unable to walk.


    "Then Miss Alice doesn''t need someone to take care of her?" Mariya Yuri looked worried, and she who was also a weak girl who was tortured by Spirit Vision, still understood that it was ufortable.


    "No Alice is asleep, as long as we hurry back after finishing the Great Sage Equaling Heaven business, and I will leave Sebastian at the vi. Sebastian is very reliable."


    To prove Wu Ming words, Sebastian suddenly appeared to the side, Sebastian put his right hand on his heart, and his left hand was ced straight above the seam of his pants, and he bent slightly.


    "That''s right, since it''s Sebastian, it''s very reliable." Erica nodded.


    Erica had known Sebastian longer than any other woman, she had a very clear understanding of Sebastian, who was Wu Ming Divine Authority and Wu Ming subordinate.


    Can you imagine waking up early and seeing an old man who was thrown by Wu Ming into a small hill until the mountain copsed but he still managed toe out intact.


    Even though Wu Ming repaired the mountain with a supposedly strong item at the time, the impression he left on Erica was indelible.


    "Then let''s go."


    After that, Wu Ming directly used <Gate>. Although Wu Ming had never been to a Temple, he had a photo of the Temple given by Seishin Ena. Wu Ming managed to open the <Gate> to the Temple.


    As soon as they left the <Gate>, they saw a pce with stone monkey carvings everywhere.


    Be it the roofs, floors, corners, curbs, and central views, they are all stone monkey statues of various shapes.


    Due to the news that Wu Ming had heard for a long time, Mount Nikko was now in a state of closure for maintenance. Currently, there is no one here.


    "I have to say that this really fits the ce where Monkey King Sun Wukong lives." Ericamented.


    After all, Great Sage Equaling Heaven was actually a monkey.


    Sensing the magic circle within, Wu Ming pointed to a ce with the highest magic power.


    "Let''s go, Great Sage Equaling Heaven may be sealed there."


    Walking towards the Shrine, a small ancestral shrine appeared


    Entering the ancestral temple, there are a lot of peach wood, and arge amount of peach wood is opened in the peach wood. This peach forest formed a special barrier.


    In one ce in the temple, a golden-haired monkey is lying on a haystack, although this monkey is very handsome, it makes people feel sad.


    This ancestral shrine is connected to the Netherworld. Great Sage Equaling Heaven was trapped in a Netherworld cage. The Great Sage Equaling Heaven inside the ancestral temple cannot leave the ancestral temple.


    But through the understanding of the History Comption Committee, the ancestral temple only by using a special method to weaken the seal can open the corridor of the Netherworld, and then let the Great Sage Equaling Heavene out to kill the Dragon and Snake, and then be led back by the Seal.


    "This Great Sage Equaling Heaven?"


    Wu Ming now knew why Luo Hao woulde to Japan so persistently to personally kill the Great Sage Equaling Heaven was so dignified that even Wu Ming couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Oh! Aren''t the little girls here this time? They don''t seem to be ordinary people either. Are they both mortal enemies andpatriots? This is really interesting. "The golden monkey spoke, but no matter how he listened, Wu Ming could hear the sound of the walking dead.


    "Are youfortable with your current state, Great Sage Equaling Heaven." Wu Ming frowned, slightly ufortable.


    However, the golden monkey just turned around andy downfortably.


    "Otherwise, what else? I was held back by this <Om Mani Padme Hum> spell, and he couldn''t escape on his own. In this case, it is better to be honest. However, there will be something once in a while. Girlse to y with me, and I''m not lonely either."


    Even though he said that, the loneliness of Great Sage Equaling Heaven could even be heard by Mariya Yuri.


    And those little girls were supposed to be the girls who weakened <Om Mani Padme Hum> curse.


    "Really, if I said I wanted to free you today."


    A light shed in the golden monkey eyes with his back to Wu Ming and the others.

 Chapter 214: Return of Great Sage Equaling Heaven

    Chapter 214: Return of Great Sage Equaling Heaven


    "Hehehe~ I don''t think this is of any use to you, my brother." The monkey was smiling, but its constantly spinning tail proved its excitement at this moment.


    "I just want you to fight with me. Just that. If you win, you will be free. If you lose, then you will return to mythology." Wu Ming looked at the monkey eyes quite seriously.


    "Interesting, for people like that who don''t know the vastness of the world, I usually hit them with a stick, but..."


    The monkey turned, jumped, and squatted down to look at Wu Ming.


    "I still dly ept your deration of war."


    "In that case, it has already been decided."


    With that, Wu Ming reached out and started gathering magic power.


    "<Create Greater Item>"


    Huge stocks of magic power began to be drawn from Wu Ming body and gathered in his hands. The fluctuations in magic power gathered formed a whirlwind of magic, raging within the temple.


    However, the peach wood in the temple, including the inside, did not move at all, it seems that this method not only trapped the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, but also caused Luo Hao to return, it seems that this is not a false rumor.


    Then a purple lightning-shaped dagger appeared in Wu Ming hand, and everyone just looked at it, and they could feel that the dagger was full of demon-splitting power.


    "<Rule Breaker>"


    Calling this Noble Phantasm true name, Wu Ming smashed into Great Sage Equaling Heaven with the dagger in his hand.


    In an instant, light filled the entire temple.


    "Hahahahaha! I''m back!!" A shout of joy emanated from the light.


    The light dimmed, and the monkey in the dry grass disappeared. Arge hole appeared on the roof of the temple. It was clear that Sun Wukong had been released.


    "Let''s go, go and meet this great Great Sage Equaling Heaven in another world."


    Coming to the sky above the temple, a monkey-like personal existence with golden hair flew above the clouds.


    Wu Ming and several women stood in the courtyard, watching this scene.


    "Lord Wu Ming is not afraid of Great Sage Equaling Heaven escaping?" Mariya Yuli asked carefully, raising her little hand.


    "Of course I''m not afraid. He was the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. He will not run before fighting the enemy."


    Mariya Yuri idea was also correct, after all in mythology, Sun Wukong had escaped more than once.


    But it only escaped when Sun Wukong faced some tough foes. Like when he fought Er Lang Shen, and when he encountered Buddha he would immediately retreat.


    His character is like this, he is not afraid of heaven and earth, and he also has the capital, but Sun Wukong is not stupid, when facing a very strong enemy, he will also choose to retreat strategically.


    But


    "Since I have agreed to my deration of war, Sun Wukong will definitely not miss that fight. This is morality and justice."


    "You are right." Sun Wukong, who had just flown through the air, appeared beside Wu Ming at this moment.


    "It''s been a long time since I left. It''s nothing more than moving my muscles and bones."


    It seems that Sun Wukong is indeed very excited, he is squatting in the middle of the roof, scratching his head, with a smile on his face.


    "In that case, now you and morefortable, Great Sage Equaling Heaven."


    Wu Ming was in no hurry to fight with Sun Wukong, and started a conversation with Sun Wukong.


    "Of course now. I have to protect Master Tang to study the scriptures. How can I be happy now!" As he said, Sun Wukong turned the roof over, feeling uneasy.


    "Really." Wu Ming thought.


    "So, you are Sun Wukong now, and the hermit that Buddha defeated."


    Wu Ming asked a rather serious question.


    It''s like summoning a Servant. In the Holy Grail war, some aspects of the Heroic Spirit can be summoned. It''s like calling a Servant by the same real name in two different periods young and old. Not impossible.


    Sun Wukong stopped what he was doing and sat down.


    "Now, I am a hermit."


    "Too bad, I''m still looking forward to a fight with you in your prime."


    Wu Ming had seen a picture with three Sun Wukongs painted on it.


    The first was Sun Wukong who was still on Hwakuo mountain, living a carefree life.


    The second is a hermit who was saved by Monk Tang and brought two younger brothers to protect Monk Tang.


    The third is thepletion of merit, and the battle given by the Tathagata Buddha to defeat the Buddha.


    In Wu Ming view, the Sun Wukong whoughed the happiest was the most powerful Sun Wukong.


    Wu Ming felt that judging whether or not a person was strong didn''t depend on how much wealth he had, but how strong his heart was.


    "Unexpectedly, you as a Heretic God, know the power of the heart." Sun Wukong looked at Wu Ming in surprise. After all the god turned Heretic God in this world is a story about rebelling against his own destiny and disobeying his own destiny.


    "The reason why I came to the world was to fight the Tathagata Buddha and go aside to learn what he had to say. I have to be Sun Wukong myself!"


    This was probably why Sun Wukong was wearing a gold chain bandana.


    Sun Wukong took out something from his ear, and a divine weapon with golden light appeared in his hand.


    "So, if you want me to return to my own mythology, you have to ask whether the Ruyi Jingu Bang in my hand agrees or not!"


    "You have your reasons, and I have mine too. Then, let''spete with the martial arts!"


    With that, Wu Ming took out Ainz Ooal Gown staff of golden ripples.


    "Darkir of the undead king,nd of heretics of the opposite sex,nd of absolute evil roots."


    "Show me your ten floors of barriers, and capture any enemy who dares to provoke me!!"


    "Underground Lake Nazarick!!"


    "Barrier?"


    Seeing Wu Ming who mmed his staff into the ground, Sun Wukong immediatelyunched into action and summoned the Kiton cloud. Those fast Chiton Clouds would definitely be able to escape this barrier.


    However, Sun Wukong still underestimated Wu Ming Marble Reality opening speed. It was slightly faster than Sun Wukong summoning the chiton cloud. As a result, Sun Wukong and Wu Ming, Erica, Liliana, Seishin Ena and Mariya Yuri entered the Underground Lake.


    The 4th floor of Nazarick was argeke that basically covered the entire fourth floor, with only a small portion ofnd, still being used for transmission.


    The Underground Lake was full of arge number of water monsters, all hidden in the depths of the undergroundke. There are not only four level 85 Elemental Primal Water Summons, but also a level 95 Dark Skeleton Arowana and these monsters are hidden, it can be said that as long as the enemy is not too close, the enemy without the ability to find the enemy will die under the hands of this group of monsters.


    The four girls were given the <Water Barrier> and Wu Ming saw Sun Wukong floating in the air above the golden clouds.


    "Let this be your ending point to return to your mythology."

 Chapter 215: Clone

    Chapter 215: Clone


    Faced with Wu Ming bold words, Sun Wukong smiled.


    "Huh~ But everyone can say big things, can you let me go back to the mythology, let''s see the truth!"


    After speaking, Sun Wukong rushed towards Wu Ming while holding Ruyi Jingu Bang.


    "Hey! Take this stick!"


    *Explosion----!*


    Wu Ming held Exsilver in both hands, and began to face the golden circle of Ruyi Jingu Bang warriors.


    *Ping Ping Ping!*


    Sticks and swords collided constantly, and sparks rubbed against each other.


    The pure physical sh of two people had caused turbulent waves in the Underground Lake. At this time, the monsters at the bottom of theke have been confused by the battle between the two.


    However, after all, Sun Wukong was not known for his martial arts, and soon, he fell at a loss.


    "As expected, you who are the same as me as <Steel>, you have reached such a point with only martial arts, you must be careful!"


    After speaking, Sun Wukong made a feint move, turned into a breeze and fled.


    Since each floor of Nazarick was quiterge, Sun Wukong escape could still have a slight impact on Wu Ming.


    After all, this is Reality Marble, that is, there is a limit, and Sun Wukong can''t escape from here, but it''s hard to guarantee that Sun Wukong has no way of breaking through Reality Marble.


    In order to face Sun Wukong who turned into a breeze, Wu Ming began to speak eloquently.


    "Those who are evil, and those who are strong, fear me, for I have wings. For my wings will punish you for your curse. And those who are evil will not be able to touch me!"


    The pointer on the stone te in Wu Ming heart spun, and at 10 o''clock, the stone te depicting a phoenix spreading its wings lit up.


    Like a light, Wu Ming turned and flew.


    In the distance, Sun Wukong showed his posture and stared at the stream of light that was chasing him.


    "Change!" Sun Wukong plucked the hair on top of his head and blew it softly, and countless of the exact same Sun Wukong appeared beside him.


    This Sun Wukong lifted Ruyi Jingu Bang without saying a word.


    Wu Ming stopped and floated on theke, watching the Sun Wukong cloneing over, chanting another spell.


    "God says that humanity is guilty!"


    In an instant, the surface of theke began to fluctuate.


    "God said, humans need to be purified!"


    The surface of theke fluctuated very violently.


    "Just for this, send me a great flood!"


    Many of Sun Wukong clones approached Wu Ming.


    "I will render the same favor on behalf of the Supreme King!"


    Wu Ming body exploded with enormous magic power, and a spiraling column of water rose to the surface of theke.


    After finishing the incantation, Wu Ming inner stone disk short hand moved towards 6 o''clock, and a great flood was depicted on the stone disk.


    "Not good!" Sun Wukong quietly said, and quickly summoned a chiton cloud, and rushed towards the edge of the Reality Marble, regardless of whether the clone could affect Wu Ming.


    The violent flood drowned all of Sun Wukong clones, and the immense power contained in the flood destroyed all of these clones.


    "Leave it to me!"


    At this moment, Wu Ming, who used the power of "flood", floated in the air like a sea god descending into the world, surrounded by many columns of water.


    Out of nowhere the source of the water, a super-high flood surged in an instant, rushing into Sun Wukong who had already entered a high-speed state.


    The flood only submerged a small piece ofnd on the fourth floor of Nazarick, and the entire Reality Marble turned into a vast ocean.


    Like a boulder hitting an ant, and a flood immediately caught up with Sun Wukong at the edge of the Reality Marble, and instantly drowned him, hitting the edge of the Reality Marble, and cracks began to appear on the edge, making a tremendous sound.


    And Sun Wukong, who was submerged in the flood, was already destroyed.


    Wu Ming waved, and a monkey hair with a brilliant golden light flew out.


    "Sure enough, it was Sun Wukong who had used the clone. The Sun Wukong who spoke to me at the beginning was his monkey hair."


    This was also one of the reasons why Wu Ming could easily annihte Sun Wukong.


    "However, I am ready."


    Wu Ming took out Ainz Ooal Gown wand and raised the Reality Marble.


    Returning to the temple, Wu Ming eyes were greeted by the ruins of the wall that were swept away by the storm.


    Closing his eyes and feeling it, Wu Ming opened the <Raptor> incarnation and flew in a certain direction.


    At the bottom of the mountain, Erica and Liliana were battling a pig-headed human monster that looked like the incarnation of the boar Verethragna wielding a rake with teeth.


    Seishin Ena chased away many 2 meter tall monkeys and protected Yuri who was unable to fight.


    On the other side not far away, Nezha who was killed by Wu Ming, who looked simr with a blue face was holding a crescent moon shovel in a three-headed eight-armed posture with fangs on his face.


    "Lord Wu Ming." Mariya Yuri was the first to find Wu Ming because he didn''t need to fight.


    "Yo~Wu Ming~" Nezha also said like a child, but with such a pair of blue-faced fangs, it was impossible to see him in person.


    The remaining women also noticed Wu Ming arrival, but since they had to pay attention to the enemy in front of them, they didn''t have time to greet Wu Ming for the time being.


    "Is this the mix of "Steel" and "Snake" that big brother said, it really is amazing." The strange man holding the sickle spoon firstmented.


    "Hmm~ Brother is right, this man is not a beautiful woman, nothing to say, but these two beautiful women in front of this old pig are quite satisfying, hehehe~huh~", The pig head man wiped his saliva and continued to fight with Erica and Liliana .


    Erica and Liliana were so disgusted, they immediately used advanced magic.


    Erica stood behind Liliana, holding a rapier, and chanting a spell, Liliana helping Erica fight the Pig-headed Man.


    "Eli Elima sabachthani? O Lord, why have You forsaken me? O Lord, I weep during the day, but You do not hear and in the season of the night, and are not silent. But you are holy, you who inhabit the praises of Israel."


    "I was poured out like water, and all my bones fell from their joints, my heart like wax, melted in the midst of my entrails. My strength has dried up like the shards of pottery, and my tongue is split into my jaws, and you lead me into the dust of death."


    "Because the dogs have swarmed over me, the crowds of the wicked have surrounded me, they have pierced my hands and feet. But do not be far from me, O Lord: O my strength, hasten to help me. Free my soul from the sword. Save me from the lion mouth for you have heard me from the horns of the wild ox!"


    "I will dere your name to my brethren in the congregation I will praise you."


    "Lend me a sword!" As she said, Erica stabbed the Pig-head Man.


    "Hmph, you don''t want to y with such a dangerous thing, beautiful woman!?" The pig head man suddenly retreated, seemingly frightened by the words attached to the rapier.


    While Erica forced the pig head back, Liliana also started to speak eloquently.


    "Listen to David grief, people! Oh, may the heroes fall! Oh, may the weapons of war be destroyed! O'' mountains of Gilboa, I pray that dew and rain may not fall on your peaks!"


    "I pray that yournd bes infertile, unable to develop! There, the hero shield is thrown away! Saul shield, which was not polished with oil, was thrown there! The blood of assassins who don''t drink, the bow of Jonathan that doesn''t retreat!"


    "The relentless oil of the brave soul, returns Saul sword in vain! Unfortunately, the heroes, died in the middle of the battle! O Jonathan bow, with the speed of an eagle and the power of a lion, the weapon of a hero. Go forth, against my fleeing enemies!"


    After Liliana finished her words, the temperature in the air also dropped.


    Behind Liliana appeared a blue bow that was on par with her. The bow is attached to Il Maestro. The silver-white sword turned into a blue bow. Liliana put her blue right hand on the rope. In an instant, the blue light turned into four arrows.


    Pull the strings to the full moon, then...


    Four blue arrows that suddenly became bigger during the shooting and exploded at the pig head man. Due to Erica interference, the Pig-headed Man couldn''t escape.


    "Arhhhh!


    "So, what is the Golgotha Spell and David''s Bow."

 Chapter 216: Accident

    Chapter 216: ident


    Wu Mingnded beside Mariya Yuri and Seishin Ena, gently raised his hand, countless golden chains shot out of golden ripples, trapping the monkeys one by one.


    "Lord Wu Ming, what were the Golgotha Spell and David''s Bow you just mentioned?" To Mariya Yuri, even though she had the title of the highest tier Hime-Miko, She was a noob mage, so she didn''t know about the highest level of magic.


    "That is the highest level magic of David''s Bow and Golgotha Spell." Said Seishin Ena who lived in the mountains all year round.


    After all, Seishin Ena was just meditating, not isted from the world, and information about this magic was still known.


    "Yes, the Golgotha Spell is the highest tier magic with a strong curse effect. This is the song of Jesus Christ to the end before his death at the execution site of Golgotha. It was called the disaster song. It was said that ordinary people with weaker bodies would be killed instantly if they approached him. It is a spell that can give hatred and despair to the sword."


    "David''s Bow is a singing bow. If the Golgotha Spell that Erica used was a spell of hatred and despair, then David''s Bow This is a spell of sadness that enters the heart. That is sadness. And the remorse of the spirits of the dead, and it''s also one of the highest grade magics."


    Wu Ming looked at Erica and Liliana who continued to cooperate with the Pig-head Man and continued to talk.


    "The most important thing is that these two spells have the effect of attacking divinity."


    "Attacking divinity!?" Mariya Yuri covered her small mouth, looking surprised.


    "Don''t be so surprised. Humans are very magical creatures. It''s no wonder they can create magic that harms the gods." Wu Ming couldn''t help but smile when he saw such Mariya Yuri.


    Seishin Ena added.


    "Also, the King said one more thing. This spell is difficult to understand. In history, those who mastered these two spells were only a few existences."


    Wu Ming also nodded.


    "Yeah, none of these spells are body-heavy magic. If one of them is not good, the magic power will be drained and killed instantly."


    Speaking of which, Wu Ming looked at Erica and Liliana with some appreciation. Wu Ming estimated that even in Scathach eyes, these two girls were also very good. At least Scathach could train these two girls not to lose to Chu Chinn.


    "Ena, go and help Erica and Liliana first."


    "No problem, King~" Seishin Ena smiled kindly, and then ran towards the Pighead Man carrying Ame no Murakumo no Tsurugi.


    "I always thought the sword was afraid of me..." Wu Ming disdained.


    "Lord Wu Ming, what are you talking about?" Mariya Yuri looked confused.


    "In other words, these two are subordinate gods of Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing." Wu Ming said.


    "Yes, after you trapped Sun Wukong in that uh your Reality Marble, another Sun Wukong appeared, and he moved his hand against us."


    It seemed that Mariya Yuri was unfamiliar with the term Reality Marble, but to be honest, there seemed to be no Reality Marble in this world.


    "Then, when Erica, Liliana and Ena couldn''t fight back, God Nezha, who imed to be your power, saved us"


    After Mariya Yuri finished speaking, Wu Ming understood cause and effect.


    After Sun Wukong broke out of the seal, he used the cloning method. His original goal was to let the clone restrain Wu Ming.


    He went in search of an earth leyline to replenish his strength. It turned out that Sun Wukong clone had entered Reality Marble. and Sun Wukong wanted to attack Erica and the others, but it seemed that Nezha had appeared.


    Wu Ming also didn''t expect that killing Nezha would gain Divine Authority simr to that of a messenger, but when he recalled Nezha eyes turning around before being killed by Wu Ming, he felt relieved.


    After all, Nezha appeared because of wanting to have fun and the attraction of the dragon and snake attribute of Wu Ming. Therefore, in order to continue ying on earth, Nezha changed the Divine Authority that gave Wu Ming the ability to summon himself.


    Heretic Gods are able to control the Divine Authority that is bestowed upon the object that kills them, and because of their dignity and character, they generally do not bestow useless Divine Authority on Campiones.


    But Luo Hao has the Divine Authority to allow the rapid development of the surrounding technology, Saturn, who was purely killed by Luo Hao, is the God of the harvest, and it seems that she does not have the Divine Authority to give...


    It seemed that because he knew that the clone couldn''t hold back Wu Ming for a long time, Sun Wukong directly summoned Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing as vassal gods, fought Nezha, Erica, and others, and he came to a nearby Mountain to replenish strength. magic.


    After all, Sun Wukong is transformed from an immortal stone, and has a fate with the earth, it can be said that it is the <Steel> that protects the dragons and snakes, so that it can also draw power from the earth.


    In this way, Nezha, who was weakened by bing a Divine Authority, fought Sha Wujing, who was weakened by being a subordinate god of Sun Wukong. Erica and Liliana fought Zhu Bajie who was weakened by being a vassal god.


    As for Mariya Yuri and Seishin Ena, Yuri couldn''t fight, so she was protected by Ena, and the 2 meter tall monkey was an ordinary human under the Mountain that had changed under Sun Wukong influence.


    As long as the Heretic God is defeated, the affected object will be restored, which is why Seishin Ena only defeats and doesn''t kill.


    "So, Little En, can you return it?" Wu Ming asked.


    The golden chain wrapped around the monkey made a sound.


    "No problem, Master Wu Ming."


    "Eh?!" Mariya Yuri was clearly surprised.


    After that, the golden chain gave off a beam of light, so the entangled monkey stopped struggling and turned into a human.


    After that, Wu Ming instructed Enkidu to move all these humans to another zone. Then, Wu Ming looked at Mariya Yuri, removed the dragon horn above her head, and handed it to her.


    "You take Chrys first, there is a danger that Chrys will protect you."


    Even if Chrysbelite does not have the slightest offensive ability, it has a series of powerful auxiliary skills such as hiding, teleporting, protecting, and healing, and if the super strong ability to find enemies is turned on, it can also be used before. Enemies approaching can be known in advance, so that it can provide clues for the next action.


    "Will Master Wu Ming find Great Sage Equaling Heaven Sun Wukong?" Mariya Yuri took over the Chrysbelite, then said worriedly.


    "Un, after all, he was released by me. It was my fault for not setting him up with the Reality Marble. I will try to minimize the damage around it."


    After speaking, Wu Ming turned around and left.


    "Wait a moment." Yuri shouted.


    Wu Ming turned his head and looked at Yuri who was shouting at him.


    "Please return safely."


    Seeing Yuri worried face, Wu Ming said with a smile.


    "Um, of course."

 Chapter 217: Monster Trinity

    Chapter 217: Monster Trinity


    Wu Ming came to a hill. He was not worried about Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing influence. Don''t talk about Nezha, even if it ignites the Golgotha Spell and David''s Bow.


    Erica and Liliana had Seishin Ena, who held the Ame no Murakumo no Tsurugi, so Wu Ming didn''t worry about them.


    When he flew to the top of the mountain, Wu Ming saw a golden monkey-shaped rock, which was constantly absorbing the power of the earth.


    At this moment, Wu Ming instantly took out a holy spear that was filled with milky white from golden ripples.


    It was originally a core branch of the World Tree, which Scathach had removed to refine and given to Wu Ming.


    Then, it merged with Humbaba divine beast, and this holy spear was also greatly strengthened, it could be used as a Noble Phantasm for both Anty-Unit and Anty-Army.


    It could be said that this weapon had apanied Wu Ming ever since he became stronger.


    Wu Ming raised the holy spear over his shoulder and started chanting his real name.


    Have a name...


    "Mythical Yggdrasil!!!"


    Apanied by countless holy rays, green vines entangled the white holy spear and stabbed towards the rock.


    *Boom----!*


    This mountain peak was instantly blown up, and a huge amount of debris continued to roll down the mountain, and was then caught by the giant vines growing from the foot of the mountain.


    Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing who were fighting slightly turned sideways due to the explosion at Sun Wukong location, while Erica and the others as well as Nezha took the opportunity to attack, and Zhu Bajie who was already at a disadvantage even more shouted at this time.


    "Arghhhh, you guys are too much!" Instantly the pig head man turned into a giant pig.


    *Roar--!*


    The huge boar howled, running towards Erica and the others.


    "Fly, Hermes boots!"


    "Wings of Artemis, all night long, please give me the privilege of flying in the sky!"


    Erica and Liliana moved the words "Jump" and "Fly", avoiding the collision from the huge boar.


    And Seishin Ena stood on the spot, and she started to speak with a smile.


    "Ame no murakumo tsurugi, I pray that you take my body as a sacrifice, even a fierce god cannot cross your borders. I will not regret this moment."


    "And now a thousand broken leaves, Lord Iwaki, beyond possibility, I know the name, poor nothingness."


    In an instant, the Ame no Murakumo no Tsurugi held by Seishin Ena started to release and magic power wrapped around her.


    But Seishin Ena originally very clear eyes turned golden.


    Seishin Ena who was entangled by the magic power of Ame no Murakumo no Tsurugi, exploded with a strong force. With just a wave of the sword, she fought arge changing boar.


    "What!? How is that possible, an ordinary human, eh!? This is the aura breath of <Steel>!?"


    Zhu Bajie who refused couldn''t believe it. The girl in front of him had actually blocked the impact with a human body, but when he saw the aura on Seishin Ena body, he understood.


    "Since it is the same type of <Steel> as big brother, it is impossible."


    Zhu Bajie was dumbfounded, and then he heard something. Zhu Bajie huge body instantly turned into a puddle of mud and melted into the ground.


    In an instant, Seishin Ena eyes turned back into red and yellow eyes, and she looked around naturally.


    "Oh? Did the pig disappear?"


    However, Erica and Liliana, and even Mariya Yuri, who was standing in the distance, stared at Seishin Ena with unexpected gazes.


    On the other hand, Sha Wujing, who was fighting with Nezha, who was also a scary face, saw Zhu Bajie fused to the ground and made a wrong move, staggering with Nezha.


    "Since second brother chose to return to earth, I don''t need to exist."


    With that, Sha Wujing also turned into a muddy puddle, which infiltrated the ground.


    Nezha, who had canceled the eight-armed and three-headed dharmakaya, returned to the appearance of an ordinary child with a happy expression.


    "Absolutely correct choice. I didn''t expect to meet the three brothers on the way west. However, this big fight is also a bit tiring, so let''s go back and rest." As he said, Nezha turned into beads and disappeared in midair.


    One could only say that Nezha was childish in nature, and wanted to sleep after ying.


    ....


    On the other hand, the top of the mountain.


    Wu Ming waved hisrge hand, and arge amount of magic power was released, blowing away the smoke and dust generated by his Noble Phantasm, exposing Sun Wukong who was in an embarrassing state.


    "You are not only a Heretic God, but also a Campione, both <Steel and Dragon>. You truly deserve multiple identities, brother."


    Sun Wukong who was crushed and recovered his strength, he was not angry, and began to praise Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming restrained Yggdrasil, which flew back automatically, and threw the spear.


    "You are worthy of bing Sun Wukong Great Sage Equaling Heaven. If it wasn''t for you using your hair as a clone, I really couldn''t see that Sun Wukong trapped in the Reality Marble was a fake."


    "Heehehe~ of course I''m very confident in your own abilities."


    "If you''re fat, you''ll be breathless," Sun Wukong startedughing at hispliment.


    "But" In an instant, Sun Wukong expression changed.


    "I''m not alone,e on my friends!" shouted Sun Wukong.


    In an instant, piles of mud and puddles of mud emerged from the ground and were directly absorbed by Sun Wukong.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Seeing theughing Sun Wukong, Wu Ming frowned.


    He swallowed Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing, who were his subordinate gods, to replenish his lost magic from being trapped in the Netherworld. Now, Sun Wukong in front of Wu Ming can be said to bepletely physical and magic power has recovered.


    "So it''s like this, did you summon your subordinate gods, Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing, just in case, to restore your own strength."


    Sun Wukong picked up Ruyi Jingu Bang and scratched his cheek.


    "Not all. After all, my two juniors are very powerful helpers. I specially summoned them to deal with your littledy, but I didn''t expect them to be so strong. Before I absorb the earth leyline to recover my strength, I will be interrupted."


    After that, Sun Wukong became serious.


    "After all, how bad it is to swallow something, after all, our three brothers were originally one."


    "Is that the trinity again?" Wu Ming thought of Athena, she was also a trinity goddess.


    Although Chrysbelite is not in Wu Ming, it is not surprising to think about it carefully. Tang monk originally went to the West to study the scriptures. Just because of the addition of the mythological element, he has three demon disciples to protect him. It is not surprising that Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie, and Sha Wujing are a trinity.


    "Come on, ourrades, our old enemies, today is a life and death battle, first take my stick! Huh!!!"

 Chapter 218: Gods End

    Chapter 218: Gods End


    Without enemies, Erica and the others were naturally reduced to spectators. After all, the battle between Sun Wukong who was in his prime and Wu Ming was not something they could enter into.


    Even if they can use spells to attack divinity. Even Seishin Ena who relied on Ame no Murakumo no Tsurugi was no longer eligible.


    Sun Wukong rode on a chiton cloud, holding the Ruyi Jingu Bang that was constantly extending and attacking Wu Ming.


    And Wu Ming didn''t want to lose. He instantly ignited the <Raptor> incarnation, holding Exsilver in his right hand and Chains of Heaven in his left, the magic power under his feet was released, and he collided with Sun Wukong.


    Every time Wu Ming released the Chains of Heaven, it could be dodged by Sun Wukong incredible speed. After a long time, Wu Ming did not use the Chains of Heaven, and directly started a pure hand-to-handbat with Sun Wukong.


    Must say that he is a pure Steel God? Sun Wukong pure strength was much higher than Wu Ming. If not for the Primodial Rune bonus, Wu Ming would not be able topete with Sun Wukong based on pure physical strength.


    Any collision between the two could cause nearby mountains to shatter, and each strike could cause strong winds to sweep through the surrounding area, and Erica and the others had to retreat several kilometers away.


    At this moment, Wu Ming found a stalemate.


    It must be said that Sun Wukong is worthy of his title of Great Sage Equaling Heaven, and it is Sun Wukong who recovered his strength, even if he appears as a Heretic God, his strength is weakened, but as a pure steel god, the power is very strong.


    As for Wu Ming, although his strength had weakened a lot due to the transformation from a dragon to a human body, his essence was still the Dragon of the Root, with extremely strong flesh and almost limitless magic power.


    He also had a lot of YGGDRASIL treasures and Primodial Runes, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but win over Wu Ming.


    The main reason was because both of them had incredible speed, once one wanted to run, the other couldn''t stop it at all.


    However, Sun Wukong also has drawbacks, of course there are other drawbacks besides poor water quality, namely...


    "There are rumors that Sun Wukong is not proficient in spells, and he is used to using the Ruyi Jingu Bang in his hands and his own transformation skills to deal with enemies. Today I will verify if this is true."


    That''s right, no matter where it is in mythology, Sun Wukong didn''t use arge-scale destroying spell, he basically used Ruyi Jingu Bang to attack.


    This meant that Sun Wukong was not very proficient in spells.


    With that said, Wu Ming moved away from Sun Wukong and crossed towards him. Wu Ming hands loosened Exsilver and the Yggdrasil Holy Spear floated beside him.


    Then, Wu Ming right hand was inserted into the void, and a golden ripple appeared, and he took out a somewhat mysterious book from it.


    [Nameless Book of Spells]


    Rank: EX


    Type: Anty-Unit (Self)


    Distance: 1


    Maximum range: 1


    A magic book containing all magic magic in a certain other world, including the newly created magic will also be recorded.


    Under normal circumstances, this seemingly thick book with countless pages was only used by Wu Ming for reading.


    However, Campiones can use God Divine Authority, and some Servants can also use their own Noble Phantasms. Wu Ming is the use of this treasure with other treasures.


    "Come and try my magic Great Sage Equaling Heaven!!"


    After that, golden ripples appeared on Wu Ming back, and golden ripples spread out behind Sun Wukong, but in an instant, the golden ripples were all exposed.


    Sun Wukong held Ruyi Jingu Bang and looked slightly to the side, and visually observed that there were at least a thousand golden ripples around the two.


    Each golden ripple began to umte magic power, and the magic power in each golden ripple began to increase. Gradually, this amount of magic power has surpassed the magic power in Sun Wukong.


    "Hehehe~ Even if I''m not good at spells, what about little brother who also bullies me? Relying on your own magic weapon, treating me like this, that''s a bit untrue."


    Speaking frivolously, Sun Wukong was prepared, but he was not too worried. With this density of golden ripples, he had a chiton cloud that could dodge all of this with ease.


    However, Wu Ming smiled.


    "Then you can give it a try, Great Sage Equaling Heaven!"


    "I call it <Gods End>!"


    In an instant, every golden ripple exploded with light that made ordinary people unable to open their eyes, followed by powerful Tier 10 magic.


    The principle is that Wu Ming sends a magic searchmand to the Nameless Book of Spells, and enters arge amount of magic power, so that the Nameless Book of Spells activates this magic, and then the Nameless Book of Spells and Dragonest are activated.


    Connect and make an exit to the outside world to release this magic.


    To put it simply, Dragonest was used to create a channel between the Nameless Book of Spells and space, and thousands of Tier 10 offensive magic from the Nameless Book of Spells were disyed in an instant. Comparable to the magic collection of dozens of Super-Tier Magic.


    Wu Ming believed that even if the gods in mythology came, they would not dare to take this move head-on.


    In other words, once exposed to this technique, even if Sun Wukong now had the means to save his life, he would have to die.


    Sun Wukong also discovered the lethality of this technique, and directly drove the chiton cloud to the ce where the golden ripples were wide apart.


    However, Wu Ming was already prepared.


    Countless chains appeared in every golden ripple that gathered magic power, and every chain that emerged from the golden ripples intertwined with the nearby Chains of Heaven, forming a huge in an instant, and it was also a for special attacks on divinity.


    Sun Wukong immediately turned around and flew down. After all, these golden ripples only covered Wu Ming and Sun Wukong in the surroundings and in the sky, and the bottom half was still empty.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    "Those who are evil, and those who are strong, fear me, for I have wings . For my wings will punish you for your curse. And those who are evil will not be able to touch me!"


    In an instant, the long and short pointers in Wu Ming heart turned at the same time, pointing at 10 o''clock together.


    Wu Ming speed surpassed Sun Wukong speed in an instant, and came towards Sun Wukong, blocking his path.


    "Get off trackky!!"


    Sun Wukong swung the Ruyi Jingu Bang and mmed it into Wu Ming.


    "Because I am the strongest among the strong. Truly, I am the one who holds every victory. I don''t care who challenges me, whether human or demon; I may face all my enemies and all my enemies. After all, I will destroy all those who will not stand in my way!"


    "O ''mighty bull that has shining golden horns, give me your help!"


    "As the one who holds all the victories in my hands, I am the strongest. Humans and demonsall enemies, all who harbor enmity will be defeated. Therefore I will destroy all enemies in my path!"


    In an instant, the long and short pointers pointed at 2 o''clock, and a persistent giant appeared, mmed Sun Wukong, and instantly returned him to a golden ripple.


    At this moment, God''s End was finished.

 Chapter 219: The Disappearance of Wu Ming

    Chapter 219: The Disappearance of Wu Ming


    Near Mount Nikkou.


    Erica and the others were not far from where the great explosion should have urred.


    Just as Wu Ming set up a formation and surrounded Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Erica and the others had retreated.


    At that moment, the magic power that radiated from the thousands of golden ripples made Erica, a woman who was not afraid of anything, afraid, let alone other women.


    And this magic power keeps increasing.


    Just as the women retreated nearly a few kilometers away, the magic power reached a critical saturation point and exploded.


    However, the ce where Wu Ming and Sun Wukong were fighting was currently empty, and those thousands of golden ripples had disappearedpletely.


    Erica stood on a high ce, looking at the ce where Wu Ming was in the distance.


    "Why did Master Wu Ming and Great Sage Equaling Heaven disappear?" Mariya Yuri quickly asked another woman, and she looked worried at this point.


    "Don''t worry Yuri, the King will be fine." Seishin Enaforted her, and she said firmly without any concern in her voice.


    "Ena is right. Wu Ming is a Heretic God as well as a Campione, and if I''m not mistaken, he should be the one to initiate Reality Marble when that technique is used." Erica analyzed.


    "I also agree with Erica view. The only thing that can exin this is Master Reality Marble." Liliana did not panic, and spoke calmly.


    However, from here you can also see the characters of several women.


    Mariya Yuri is a high school student who lived an ordinary life a few weeks ago. Even though she knew about magic and the Heretic God, Yuri didn''t delve into it.


    However, the character is quite firm. Even if she was kidnapped by Marquis Voban, she knew that she would perform the ritual of summoning the Heretic God, and threaten the assassin with suicide.


    After being saved by Wu Ming and returning to Japan, and continuing the high school life, if that other people can''t recover so quickly.


    Erica and Liliana, as two "prodigies" trained by the Bronze-ck Cross and the Copper-ck Cross, had already be great knights with great battles when they were only 16 years old, it was enough to see the two of them had experienced a lot on the verge of life and death.


    Even though Erica immediately made allegiance to Wu Ming after seeing Wu Ming defeat and kill two Heretic Gods, don''t think she was so reckless.


    Erica fame remained the same, but it couldn''t be taken advantage of. It can be said that he has been among many leaves, and the leaves have not been touched.


    Moreover, she has never been loyal to anyone, but once Erica identified her target she would obey hee.


    After being saved by Wu Ming, Erica became curious about Wu Ming. After knowing that Wu Ming was deliberately protecting humans, she would bet on Wu Ming like a gamble and choose to be his knight.


    Liliana is also the same, don''t think she has loyalty to Wu Ming after asking "are you loyal to me".


    If it wasn''t for someone Liliana recognized, no one would be able to keep her loyal, and she had no loyalty to Marquis Voban, as she had said back then.


    "Liliana Kranjar, stand by your side in the name of the Bronze-ck Cross."


    Liliana is also because Wu Ming is possessing Erica, so she chose to be loyal to Wu Ming, saying that the rtionship is not good. With Erica.


    However that was only because of the stronghold of the two sides, and having shared loyalty to Wu Ming. It was purely a matter of arrogance.


    In short, it could be said that Erica and Liliana did not choose the wrong person, and Wu Ming deserved their loyalty.


    And Seishin Ena, this very innocent girl came to Wu Ming because of her "grandfather" orders.


    In fact, Susanoo orders wanted Ena to spy on and monitor Wu Ming. After all, in God eyes, such talents would be avable in every age, and it didn''t matter if they were sacrificed.


    And after receiving the order toe to Wu Ming, Seishin Ena set herself up to belong to Wu Ming.


    Seishin Ena was the most loyal person among Wu Ming current followers. Now, even if Ena was asked to attack Susanoo, Wu Ming believed that this innocent girl would use Susanoo power to attack Susanoo.


    After all, Susanoo did not say that under the orders of the new owner, Seishin Ena could not attack the original owner with the power given by the original owner. These were two different things for Seishin Ena.


    After all, this young girl was too naive, and was told by "Grandpa" that she wanted to follow the king, so she treated herself as Wu Ming.


    It''s like a high-tech robot whose original owner sets the next owner as someone else, and then she willpletely obey the new owner.


    Can only say that Seishin Ena mind was a bit twisted...


    Seishin Ena only believed that nothing would happen to Wu Ming, and there was no reason.


    "Trust Wu Ming, Yuri, it''s a rare god." Erica looked at Mariya Yuri with a smile on her face.


    Seeing the confident faces of Erica, Liliana, and Ena towards Wu Ming, Yuri understood and smiled.


    "Un, I see, Miss Erica."


    At this moment, a small crack appeared in the void where the battle site was but now there was no one.


    Seishin Ena first saw the gap.


    "See!" Seishin Ena pointed at the empty void.


    Erica and Liliana immediately filled their eyes with magic power, and their eyesight instantly increased to an extreme.


    Even though she couldn''t see it, Mariya Yuri also folded her arms across her chest, looking into the distance.


    Furthermore, the cracks gradually increased until they reached the point where Mairya Yuri also saw clearly, and the space shattered.


    *crack crack*


    A sound like a broken mirror reached the ears of the four women. Within the shattered void, two figures emerged from within.


    "Lord Wu Ming!" cried Mairya Yuri excitedly. Even though she couldn''t see clearly, only a few lines could be seen, but she was very sure that it was Wu Ming.


    "Good, Lord Wu Ming is fine." Mariya Yuri felt relieved with her head slightly lowered, her hands folded, as if thanking the gods.


    In the distance, Wu Ming wielded an ancient Chinese style golden sword against Sun Wukong.


    At this moment, both of them were in tatters.


    "A peer, how could you set me up like this!" said Sun Wukong angrily.

 Chapter 220: Great Sage Equaling Heaven and the ancient covenant

    Chapter 220: Great Sage Equaling Heaven and the ancient covenant


    There was nothing wrong with Sun Wukongint, and Wu Ming had indeed framed Sun Wukong.


    First use the <Gods End> formation to bluff, and when Sun Wukong escapes, release the Chains of Heaven hidden in golden ripples to form a huge, and then use the <Bull> incarnation when Sun Wukong escapes towards the gap below.


    Then use the <Raptor> incarnation to surpass Sun Wukong, and then use a super giant punch to punch him into the erupting Gods End.


    Finally, take out Ainz Ooal Gown wand, and carry the exploding Gods End along with Sun Wukong into the Reality Marble.


    After all, a huge explosion of this magnitude would definitely spread to the surroundings. Erica and the others who had the ability to protect themselves.


    But it''s not certain, for nikkou mountain and the mountain will be razed to the ground, including the residents scattered around.


    The weakness of Sun Wukong mentioned by Wu Ming did not mean that Sun Wukong was not proficient in spells, but that he was often deceived by tactics.


    There is often a mythology that Sun Wukong was caught by monsters using traps, which led to Tang Monk being captured.


    The Trinity doesn''t make sense. The reason why Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing are not strong in mythology and have little effect, it ispletely Because their three brothers are in the trinity, and their abilities are all concentrated on one person, they are naturally weak.


    "Even though I am not very good at strategy, I still know the truth of taking my own strengths against the shorings of others."


    "However, <Gods End> can''t even kill you, it''spletely beyond my expectations. Wu Ming said solemnly.


    "Hah! Stupid brat, you who stand by the side of the dragon and the serpent may not know the ancient covenant!"


    Sun Wukong spoke a word that Wu Ming had never heard before.


    "I also happen to have some doubts. It''s okay to exin it to you. In order to punish the Devil King who killed the gods, the gods specially formted a series of trials."


    "As long as certain conditions are met, the Heretic God can Obtain the blessings of the heavens, the earth and the stars to increase theirbat power, that is an ancient covenant."


    As he said, Sun Wukong smiled triumphantly.


    "However, only a few extremely dignified and courageous <Steel> can obtain the blessings of the ancient covenant. Akh belongs to this kind of <Steel>."


    After that, Sun Wukong showed a confused expression again.


    "I am confused about the conditions of opening the ancient covenant. I have to face many Campione before I can use the ancient covenant. However, I suddenly received a blessing just now, it must have been me being framed by you."


    (Ancient treaty? If this is the case, the King of the End will definitely have it) Wu Ming thought.


    "Perhaps my trick name stimted the Ancient Testament," said Wu Ming half-jokingly.


    "Luokan! I''m not one to struggle with these trifles. Since I''m still alive, then let''s move on! Campione!" Then, Sun Wukong rushed over with his staff.


    But Wu Ming holding a golden sword rushed against Sun Wukong.


    This time Wu Ming really started an ordinary hand to hand war with Sun Wukong honestly, and it was a hand to hand war that was blessed by Rune Pri3.


    Several strikes hit Wu Ming, and he backed away slightly, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    "Hahahaha, what''s wrong Campione, are your skills that bad? Why is it different from before!" Sun Wukongughed and mocked Wu Ming.


    But Wu Ming didn''t care, but continued to fight Sun Wukong.


    Wu Ming was waiting, waiting for an opportunity to attack Sun Wukong.


    Just now, Wu Ming and Sun Wukong met at the Reality Marble which resulted in a huge explosion. At that time, the Reality Marble was almost broken. After Wu Ming knew that Sun Wukong was not dead, he immediately opened the <Warrior> incarnation presenting the golden sword.


    After that, Wu Ming and Sun Wukong exited the Reality Marble.


    Sun Wukong was very careful now, after all, he was framed by Wu Ming once, and when he saw Wu Ming was so unbearable, he was wary.


    However, Sun Wukong was fated to be unsuitable for this kind ofplicated work.


    In an instant, Wu Ming found an opportunity. In an instant, he elerated violently, and the golden sword stabbed into Sun Wukong stomach fiercely.


    Sun Wukong suddenly narrowed his eyes, as if he had seen something, he hastily drove Chiton Cloud to avoid it.


    However, right now, Golden Sword was still some distance away from Sun Wukong. Suddenly, the Chains of Heaven in Wu Ming hand moved. Chains of Heaven did not bind Sun Wukong, but chose the hilt of the golden sword.


    At this moment, the golden sword was pushed by the Chains of Heaven, and with this thrust, the golden sword pierced through Sun Wukong stomach the moment he drove the chiton cloud.


    "It turned out to be a divine-cutting weapon!" Sun Wukong instantly discovered that the chiton cloud was unusable.


    "Die!"


    Even though Wu Ming stabbed Sun Wukong, Wu Ming was in a helpless state at the moment, and Sun Wukong raised his staff and hit Wu Ming.


    However


    *Beep Beep...*


    Wu Ming short straight needle pointed at the 9 o''clock, and the stone disc that was the incarnation of <Goat>.


    Wu Ming turned into thunder and lightning and moved behind Sun Wukong in an instant, then he began to speak eloquently.


    "O lightning! O lightning! I am the conqueror who beats a thousand with a hundred, beats ten thousand with a thousand, and beats tens of thousands with ten thousand. Now for the sake of me who stands on the side of justice, release a bright and shining brilliance, and grant me divine power!"


    Wu Ming long straight needle pointed at the 9 o''clock, and the stone disc that was the incarnation of <Goat>.


    At this time, Wu Ming eyes, nose and ears were filled with tyrannical thunder and lightning, and his body was also emitting high-energy thunder and lightning, and electric sparks were constantly exploding and flying.


    "Sure enough, Sun Wukong, you do have the courage of Steel, but youck intelligence."


    "Despicable Campione, you are plotting against me again!" Sun Wukong roared furiously.


    Wu Ming deliberately didn''t reveal his abilities, to let the chiton cloud that was prepared in the Golden Sword take effect.


    Wu Ming Golden Sword, which was prepared after he found out that Sun Wukong wasn''t dead yet, was aiming for the chiton cloud.


    If Wu Ming didn''t seal the chiton cloud, he wouldn''t be able to catch Sun Wukong.


    Regarding the question of dual power, it was Wu Ming newfound ability, when two pointers pointed at the same stone disk at the same time, the stone disk would explode with twice the power or even more.


    However, there would be a cooling period after use, which was why Wu Ming did not use the <Raptor> incarnation.


    In order to finish Sun Wukong as quickly as possible, Wu Ming chose to use the Golden Sword to seal Sun Wukong chiton cloud.


    Now, Sun Wukong cloudless chiton is already amb to be ughtered.


    "Using words of power, I bring justice to this world! Strong and eloquent are these enchanting words. Because they are strong and bring victory! Because they are strong and result in victory!"

 Chapter 221: Exterminating Great Sage Equaling Heaven

    Chapter 221: Exterminating Great Sage Equaling Heaven


    "You were originally a spiritual stone used by Nuwa to refine the sky, but it is also said that it changed from a spiritual stone that opened the heavens and earth, absorbing the sun, moon, and yin and yang."


    "Obtaining the fortunes of heaven and earth, finding a square inch of spiritual tform, worshiping Bodhi ancestors, and learning skills."


    "To the dragon pce to take the sea god needle, rush to the underground pce, destroy the book of life and death, go to Heavenly Court, and make a fuss in Heavenly Court."


    At this time, the text on the golden sword changed, and then Wu Ming continued.


    "You are dissatisfied with the position of stableman in Heavenly Court and rebelled against Heavenly Court. You came down to earth several times. After being ordered by Heavenly Court, you got the title of Great Sage Equaling Heaven."


    "And since Heavenly Court has no ce for you, you fought against Heavenly Court and made trouble. Heavenly Court is helpless to see your carelessness. "


    At this time, the number of golden swords gradually increased, surrounding Sun Wukong, and a curse wrapped around the sword.


    "Shut up!" Sun Wukong attacked the Golden Sword Formation, and Wu Ming continued.


    "After you were caught by Heavenly Court with a dirty trick, you developed a pair of golden eyes in the alchemy furnace, and once again caused amotion in Heavenly Court."


    "Then Buddha bets with you that you will not be able to escape from his palm."


    "Sun Wukong who can cover 108,000 li in one jump, arrogantly agreed to the bet. The mountain is sealed with the mantra Om Mani Padme Hum in gold letters. it can be seen that you have failed in your strategy."


    The golden sword continued to stab Sun Wukong and began to continuously cleave his divinity.


    "You have been oppressed for 500 years. Then, you are guided by the Bodhisattva Guanyin. After being saved by Monk Tang, you protected him from various kinds of demons to study scriptures."


    "After experiencing the 81 Tribtions, then Sun Wukong was bestowed with Buddhahood for his dedication to loyalty and strength."


    At this moment, Sun Wukong was injured and bleeding.


    Now, Sun Wukong abilities such as 72 transformations, size variations, golden eyes, and chiton clouds have all been sealed.


    After that, Wu Ming continued.


    "And you, the name of the powerful Sun Wukong Great Sage Equaling Heaven has be a fighting Buddha and obeys the Buddha orders!"


    "Arghhhh! You shut up!!"


    Sun Wukong was really angry.


    He is a man full of freedom. From the series of performances in Heavenly Court, it could be seen that Sun Wukong reason was to fight against his own destiny and an unfree life.


    Every Heretic God has a side of disobedience. It had to be said that Wu Ming greatly admired Great Sage Equaling Heaven. However, Great Sage Equaling Heaven was finally purified and turned into such a way to fight and be Buddha subordinate.


    "Great Sage Equaling Heaven, return to your mythology!"


    Wu Ming raised the Golden Sword, the lightning in his body entangled him, and then all the Golden Swords around him gathered towards the sword in Wu Ming hand, forming a huge thunder and lightning golden ancient sword.


    After that, Wu Ming shed at Sun Wukong.


    However, Sun Wukong wielded the Ruyi Jingu Bang to withstand this powerful attack.


    *CrackCrack!*


    Ruyi Jingu Bang broke in two, and a golden sword shed at Sun Wukong.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!"


    Seeing Ruyi Jingu Bang being torn into two pieces, Wu Ming understood Alice current prophecy.


    "The golden ape was sealed in the nikkou mountain temple. The easy-to-size golden scepter, the unseen speed, and the deceitful eye attached to it. The followers of the king of mountains and seas are dragons and serpents who conquer all. And change all kinds of things. When resurrected under the forbidden sword wielded by the dragon of steel, and died under the dragon of steel."


    "The golden stick that easily changes size is Ruyi Jingu Bang, the speed is the chiton cloud, the eye of deception is the golden eye, the king of the mountains and seas is Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing, the forbidden sword that can be destroyed by all means is the <Warrior> Incarnation, and the dragon that armor is me."


    Holding the huge golden thunder sword in hand tightly, Wu Ming stared at the dying Sun Wukong.


    "You have won this time, Campione, I have been defeated by strategy again. I hope you can fight with me next time"


    After all, Wu Ming was eager to send Great Sage Equaling Heaven back to Mythology, so he used a strategy.


    "If I can see you again, I will, Great Sage Equaling Heaven." Wu Ming spoke thest four words very seriously.


    *Sigh--!*


    At this point, Sun Wukong who had just been released was sent back to mythology.


    Wu Ming disarmed the <Goat> and <Warrior> incarnations, and flew slowly somewhere, but that wasn''t where Erica and the others were.


    Afternding, Wu Ming spoke without looking back.


    "You are here, Guinevere, Lancelot."


    Yes, Wu Ming Divine Authority did not increase after he killed the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. This was the same as the situation when Wu Ming killed Perseus. This also means that the Great Sage Equaling Heaven by Disk of Harbin.


    Moreover, even though Sun Wukong Divine Authority was not absorbed by the Disk of Harbin, Wu Ming could predict Guinevere arrival.


    Guinevere, who was looking for the strongest <Steel>, couldn''t release any <Steel>, not even Perseus'' impure <Steel>, he didn''t let go.


    As for Nezha, it could only be said to be a coincidence, after all Guinevere wasn''t always around Wu Ming, and Wu Ming encounter with Nezha was also due to coincidence, so Nezha became Wu Ming Divine Authority.


    After sensing the magic changes in his surroundings, Wu Ming arrived at a small forest.


    "As expected, Sir Vero found out where I was hiding so quickly." Guinevere voice came from behind Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming turned his head, Lancelot was riding the white horse without saying a word, and the petite woman sitting in front of him was Guinevere.


    After Wu Ming found out about Guinevere, he felt sorry for the girl.


    Forgot everything about his master, but had to wake him up, but fell in love with Vero on the way to find his master, leading to the failure of the n to use King Arthur to summon the King of the End and his death.


    Even if she could be reincarnated, it would be too cruel.


    "Do you want to wake the King of the End together?" Wu Ming spat out words that shocked Guinevere and even Lancelot.


    "Eh? Ehhhh!!" cried Guinevere.


    After about five minutes, Wu Ming left the forest.


    Only the three of them knew what Wu Ming was talking about with Guinevere and Lancelot.


    Guinevere and Lancelot stood on the spot, looking at Wu Ming from afar.


    "It''s great, uncle, this way Sir Vero will be an escort." Guinevere smiled sweetly.


    Lancelot did not speak, but waited quietly.


    "It is time to go, my beloved daughter, another Campione is approaching." Lancelot reminded.


    "Is that person?" Gurney Vale asked tiredly.


    Lancelot nodded.


    "Since it''s that person, let''s go first. After all, it would be troublesome if we were to be entangled."


    After she finished speaking, Lancelot flew away from the forest directly on the white horse.


    For a moment, a person came into the forest, and after inspecting the forest, the person turned into thunder and left.

 Chapter 222: Founder of the History Compilation Committee

    Chapter 222: Founder of the History Comption Committee


    After Wu Ming separated from Guinevere and Lancelot, he found Erica and the others who were looking for him.


    "Lord Wu Ming" shouted Mariya Yuri excitedly.


    "Thank you so much for everything you have done for Japan." As she said, Mariya Yuri bowed.


    "Why say that, I also have a certain responsibility for Luo Hao toe to Japan in the near future."


    Wu Ming was right, he asked Luo Hao. Originally, Luo Hao thought ofing. If Wu Ming and Luo Hao were not involved, Luo Hao would not have decided toe.


    "By the way, you saved Japan. I am very grateful." Mariya Yuri remained firm.


    After seeing this, Wu Ming could only ept it.


    "Ahhh~ Usually, pay with your body when in this situation~" Erica wore a sly smile on her face.


    "Paying with your body!?" cried Liliana.


    "Paying with the body!" Seishin Ena face turned red.


    "Paying with my body!?" Mariya Yuri face turned red in an instant, and she stuttered and shouted.


    "You, you you pervert Devil King, of course, Devil King is ruthless, Lord Wu Ming, as a rare virtuous king, must pay attention to his behavior"


    Mariya Yuri started to preach to Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming nced at Erica helplessly.


    "You''re so mean, Erica."


    "Ahhh~ Really, thank you for yourpliment." Erica face was full of victory.


    "Um Though I don''t want to bother you too much, but the High Priest is here." A rxed and frivolous voice came.


    Wu Ming looked at Amakasu Toma who was standing at the side.


    Wu Ming found out when Amakasu Toma came here. Just because of the atmosphere at that time that he didn''t define. Now it didn''t seem like Erica had discovered the arrival of this agent from the History Comption Committee.


    It''s not easy to talk about the other party strength, at least he should be a great knight.


    "Did the High Prieste so soon?" Liliana was surprised. After all, Lu Yinghua just said that Luo Hao woulde this morning, and she was there today.


    "If I guessed Luo Hao came on foot and didn''t take any means of transportation, right."


    Speaking of this, Wu Ming looked at Amakasu Toma.


    "As expected, you are the Heretic King. You''re right. The High Priest didn''t take any means of transportation, but suddenly appeared."


    "Um Is that the High Priest Divine Authority?" Mariya Yuri asked.


    "If my guess is correct, it must be Chinese Qinggong," Erica said.


    "Yes, the so-called Qinggong is actually the extreme use of Chinese footwork, reaching the limit of travel. It''s simply an instant move."


    "Amazing..." Mariya Yuri covered her small mouth in disbelief.


    "Un~ after all, magic also includes advanced magic like teleportation, instant movement, and flight. Yuri just needs to learn it." Seishin Ena smiled at Mariya Yuri andforted.


    "It shouldn''t be toote, we are going to meet Luo Hao." Wu Ming said.


    "That''s right, otherwise, High Priestess willpletely bring down Japan." Amakasu Toma with a very embarrassed expression.


    But no matter how one looked at Amakasu Toma, it always exuded a rxed andzy atmosphere.


    "Let''s go." After Wu Ming finished speaking, Erica and the others took the first step and got into the car that Amakasu Toma had prepared, while Wu Ming and Amakasu Toma got into the car in the back.


    At first Seishin Ena wanted to sit with Wu Ming, but Erica clearly saw Wu Ming intentions and pulled the women into the car in front.


    In the car, Amakasu Toma sat in the driver seat, Wu Ming sat in the back row, and the co-pilot sat as a neutral-looking woman who wore a suit andbed her short, capable hair.


    "Thank you for conquering the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Heretic King."


    After the car started, the woman spoke up.


    To be honest, Wu Ming wasn''t sure that she was a woman when he first got into the car. After she spoke, Wu Mingbined with observations of the absence of Adam''s apple and slightly protruding breasts before confirming she was a woman.


    Short capable ck hair, simple and earthy ck framed eyes, a beautiful face, and a slender body without a trace of fat on her body, without a trace of fat on her body.


    "You are Sayanomiya Kaoru, head of the Tokyo branch of the History Comption Committee Japan." Wu Ming said his true identity.


    Sayanomiya Kaorues from the Sayanomiya family, one of the four major magical families in Japan, and she is the highest-ranking girl in the wizarding rank, just like Seishin Ena from the Seishin family.


    "I didn''t expect that His Highness Heretic King would even know me. It''s a great honor," said Sayanomiya Kaoru with a smile.


    "Don''t fool me with me, Sayanomiya Kaoru is your boss right."


    After hearing this, Amakasu Toma was clearly taken aback, but he quickly recovered hisposure.


    But Wu Ming still caught this scene.


    "Yes, out Sayanomiya is indeed the founder of the History Comption Committee."


    Sayanomiya Kaoru did not hide the slightest, but said shocking words.


    Although Wu Ming was unexpected.


    "I don''t know how Wu Ming got the news?" Sayanomiya Kaoru asked.


    Wu Ming smiled for no reason.


    "The Sayanomiya Family is the family that manages the shrine Pce. When there are dragons and snakes, they know and are able to weaken the seal of Great Sage Equaling Heaven by the Miko, and Great Sage Equaling Heaven ismanded by the Sayanomiya family. They got it for Japan. Yes, the two are clearly connected."


    Wu Ming nced at Amakasu Touma who was breaking out in cold sweat, and continued.


    "Ena was born in Japan. She referred to Susanoo as grandfather. This suggests that the other three families are rted to Susanoo. Even though the guy says he doesn''t care, with his character it''s impossible not to get involved in this matter."


    "But there''s one thing I didn''t expect. I just thought that the Sayanomiya family supported the History Comption Committee. I didn''t expect that the History Comption Committee was formed by the Sayanomiya family."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, Sayanomiya Kaoru pped her hands.


    "It is worthy of being able to suppress the existence of Great Sage Equaling Heaven. I didn''t expect Lord Wu Ming to be so brilliant in terms of wisdom."


    Faced with Sayanomiya Kaoru ttery, Wu Ming smiled nomittally and did notment on Sayanomiya Kaoru praise.


    "I already know so much information, and if I can''t figure it out, I''m really wasted."


    After all, the fact that Ena on behalf of the Seishin Family had Susanoo as a grandfather, could tell that she was rted to the four major families, and the History Comption Committee basically consisted of the four major families, so it wasn''t too hard to guess huh.


    "So, are you here today to surrender to me, Sayanomiya Kaoru."

 Chapter 223: Confrontation with Luo Hao again

    Chapter 223: Confrontation with Luo Hao again


    At this question, Amakasu Tma broke out in cold sweat again.


    Although he knows some things, he doesn''t know much. It wasn''t a good thing that he was caught between those two big guys and learned so much information.


    "Yes, I am here to follow Lord Wu Ming." Sayanomiya Kaoru didn''t beat around the bush and stated directly.


    At this moment, Amakasu Tma felt like he had no cold sweat to keep.


    "You just chose me with absolute certainty, aren''t you afraid Susanoo will trouble you?" Wu Ming said casually.


    "I''m a smart woman, and a woman who likes to gamble, but I''m still a woman who doesn''t like it."


    Sayanomiya Kaoru''s words that Wu Ming understood, he also wanted to gamble, just like Erica, he ced a bet on Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming was one person and under him more than ten thousand people, or even his character who didn''t really like to take care of things. In short, he was under no one but.


    However, if Sayanomiya Kaoru lost, her death would be considered small.


    "By the way, I have nothing to do with Susanoo. It makes sense that even if you take refuge in me, you can gain nothing." Wu Ming closed his eyes and leaned against the back row.


    "As a king, you stillck territory. Europe has the Sword King and Marquis Voban, China has High Priestess Luo Hao, and the United States has the superhero John Pluto Smith. Madam Aisha''s whereabouts are unknown, and it''s simr to that of the British troops. ck Prince Alec is so contradictory, and right now, Japan is the only ce you can easily settle into."


    Sayanomiya Kaoru was right, the senior officials of Japan''s History Comption Committee naturally knew that their leader was the Heretic God.


    With the presence of Sayanomiya Kaoru, once Wu Ming dered Japan his territory, and then defeated or even killed Susanoo, those high-ranking officials would definitely be honest, unlike ck Prince Alec in Ennd who took the local power as his own.


    "Furthermore, the King of the End you seek is in Japan. After conquering Japan, you don''t need anyone else to interfere with anything in your own territory, including the entry of other kings."


    Sayanomiya Kaoru was right Bing the king of Japan would greatly help Wu Ming''s next actions, and just as Luo Hao hade to Japan now, if thisnd was Wu Ming''s territory, then Luo Hao would not havee uninvited.


    In Luo Hao''s view, the majesty of a king cannot be vited, so he will definitely not break into another king''s territory at will.


    "Interesting..." Wu Ming''s mouth curled upwards.


    "So what''s in it for you."


    Sayanomiya Kaoru looked into his eyes and spoke without hesitation.


    "I don''t like being under other people. You are the Heretic God, and I am disloyal to the History Comption Committee."


    The meaning of Sayanomiya Kaoru is very clear, and Susanoo will not let Sayanomiya Kaoru be the boss, but Wu Ming will, because Wu Ming has no requirements for these worldly things, and Wu Ming is a Heretic God.


    Normal is under the leadership of a god. After Wu Ming seeds, Sayanomiya Kaoru will be the sole ruler of the Japanese wizarding world, and Wu Ming will be a "god".


    "Then I will ept your agreement, Sayanomiya Kaoru."


    "Thank you Lord Wu Ming, in the future, I will make your decision very right."


    "In that case, good luck working together."


    "Yes, good to work together."


    In this way, the fate of Japan is decided on these two cars, and at the same time, there is also a sweaty Amakasu Tma.


    ....


    In the vi where Wu Ming was, the interior of the hall had been transformed into an antique look.


    Luo Hao sat on the futon and waited quietly with his eyes closed.


    Lu Yinghua stood behind Luo Hao, his body tense, staring evilly ahead.


    Alice sat gracefully in front of Luo Hao, smiled, but said nothing.


    After Wu Ming and the others came to the vi, they were not in a hurry to enter.


    Sayanomiya Kaoru got off the mob halfway because there was still something to do, so she wasn''t here.


    After getting out of the car, Amakasu Tma spoke up.


    "Lord Wu Ming, I will not enter."


    Wu Ming naturally knew why Amakasu Tma had not entered.


    The rules set by Luo Hao, those who saw his appearance, gouged out his eyes, and those who heard his voice broke his ears.


    Yes, it''s very cruel.


    "Eh?! Is this scary!?" Mariya Yuri was clearly surprised.


    Mariya Yuri had a fear of Campiones, not to mention the ruthless High Priest Luo Hao who wasparable to Marquis Voban.


    "Because High Priest Luo Hao''s disciple told us that High Priest Luo Hao hade to the vi where Lord Wu Ming lives, so we came back to look for you." Amakasu Tma exined.


    "In other words, Luo Hao broke into a private house?" said Wu Ming jokingly.


    "It''s only you dare to say that." Erica felt helpless.


    Amakasu Tma smiled awkwardly, and Erica was right.


    "I don''t know what happened to Alice." Wu Ming thought of Alice who was still in the vi.


    Then, except for a group of people walked into the vi.


    As soon as he entered the door, Wu Ming saw an embarrassing sight.


    Alice and Luo Hao sat opposite each other, and Lu Yinghua stood behind Luo Hao, and neither of them said anything.


    With the sound of the door opening, Luo Hao opened his eyes and looked at Wu Ming, while Alice and Lu Yinghua also looked at Wu Ming.


    "My dear, you are back." Alice said gracefully, stood up, walked weakly to Wu Ming''s side, and embraced his arm.


    "???" Everyone is confused.


    "Wu Ming! Even if I respect you, you can''t snatch my prey from Luo Hao!"


    Before anyone else could speak, Luo Haofeng red and roared.


    "Sure enough, Luo Hao"


    "This concubine said, this concubine allows you to call this concubine Cuilian!"


    In an instant, several women around looked at Wu Ming with suspicious expressions.


    "..."


    "Let''s go out to talk if there''s anything to be done. If it doesn''t work, we will fight."


    "Okay, since Hao fought with you, his hands were itching and unbearable, so I happened to have another discussion today."


    With that, Luo Hao rushed towards Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming took out Ainz Ooal Gown''s wand, opened the Reality Marble, and wrapped himself and Luo Hao, leaving the embarrassed princess and the disheveled Lu Yinghua blown away.


    Inside the Reality Marble, 6th floor of the Forest.


    Wu Ming ignited the <Raptor> and <Bull> incarnations, constantly fighting Luo Hao.


    Luo Hao used <The Twelve Divine Palm Strikes of the Phoenix> and <Divine Might of Vajrapani>,bining skill and strength topete seamlessly with Wu Ming''s speed and strength.


    Yes,pete.


    Luo Hao who was proficient in the various martial arts created by himself, <The Twelve Divine Palm Strikes of the Phoenix>, and the Divine Authority <Divine Might of Vajrapani> was indeed very strong, but his martial arts were extremely powerful and even more powerful.


    Wu Ming, however, was weaker than Luo Hao in terms of martial arts, so he had to use all-epassing world martial arts that he knew.


    The <Raptor> incarnation wasbined with the <Bull> incarnation so Wu Ming didn''t have to pay attention to Luo Hao''s martial arts with speed and strength alone.


    "Looks like you held backst time, Wu Ming."

 Chapter 224: Defeating Luo Hao

    Chapter 224: Defeating Luo Hao


    "After all, thest time I used martial arts topete with you."


    Wu Ming exined while constantly blinking in the forest around Luo Hao.


    "So, are you only going to use Divine Authority this time?" Luo Hao looked around warily.


    He who was at the pinnacle of martial arts, was naturally able to catch objects moving at high speed.


    However, Luo Hao didn''t dare to catch up to that speed, so he became the defensive side.


    "I mean so."


    "Really It seems that you are still underestimating Luo Hao, Heretic King!"


    In an instant, Luo Hao exploded with powerful magic power.


    "Power exceeds numbers, power exceeds skill! A thousand tons in one leg, victory from one kick!"


    "Swimming dragon rushing into the sky, attacking from close range, approaching fast from eight directions, rotating double kick!"


    *Boom!*


    The ground began to be crushed by the golden particles centered on Luo Hao. As the words were spoken, the golden particles became faster, and instantly spread to Wu Ming.


    It can only be said that he is indeed the peak of the martial arts, Luo Hao estimated Wu Ming''s location, and Wu Ming was directly hit.


    *Bang!*


    Wu Ming was thrown into the air, broke several trees, smoke and dust suddenly filled the forest, he was forced out of speed mode.


    *Wish----!*


    A giant phantom waved its hand to disperse the smoke and dust.


    "You are worthy of being the king of martial arts, even if you can''t match me in speed, you are still technically better."


    Seeing the fine Wu Ming, Luo Hao also said.


    "With thebination of my two Divine Authority, you can still be whole, Wu Ming, you are qualified to underestimate Luo Hao!"


    "When did I underestimate you!" Wu Ming didn''t understand at all.


    Why was Luo Hao so angry at this time, Wu Ming didn''t mean to underestimate Luo Hao at all.


    "There''s no point in saying more!"


    "The shining sun, the scorching brilliance of the lightning! Heaven spirit, earth spirit, Supreme Grand Old Master, hurry as instructed!"


    "Strength exerted from bones, force applied from tendons! Yes, the palm precedes all creation!"


    After chanting two spells, a huge golden particle palm smashed into Wu Ming apanied by <The Twelve Divine Palm Strikes of the Phoenix>


    "May his spine be crushed, his bones broken, his veins torn, his hair torn from his skull; may his blood, spill on the earth, be stirred into a bloody foam. Flesh, that God''s will be followed: Thou shalt be cleansed!"


    "This is my pride in victory over the gods, the radiance of my power!"


    "This is my mockery of the gods, who are my enemies!"


    "This is my statement of defiance, to capture my god-worshipping power!"


    "I am the enemy of all gods! I am a usurper of divine power!"


    "Because someone can''t approach you so easily! Punish him for breaking the contract! Destroy Everything, including the stage!"


    In an instant, the silent golden giant phantom instantly turned red, like an evil ghost returning from purgatory, dazzling, emitting a burst of annihtion.


    *Boom----!*


    The giant crimson palm and the huge golden palm collided, and the annihtion aura reacted strongly with the gold particles, causing a dazzling light.


    Like a nuclear bomb exploding, the impact of the rays of light shattered the surrounding forest centered on Wu Ming and Luo Hao.


    When this destructive light disappeared, what appeared in front of Wu Ming and Luo Hao was a scorched wilderness.


    Wu Ming and Luo Hao both maintained the posture before the explosion, but the giant phantom and golden palm also disappeared.


    Wu Ming was fine, basically unharmed, but Luo Hao''s clothes were slightly damaged, exposing parts of his skin.


    Wu Ming looked at Luo Hao, whose clothes were a bit torn, and asked kindly.


    "Do you still want to fight?"


    Luo Hao became annoyed again after hearing this sentence.


    "Before I was a woman, I was still a king, the Heretic King. You have humiliated me several times. Today, you die or I live."


    With that said, Luo Hao ignored his clothes and once again used Divine Authority.


    However, at this moment Luo Hao saw that the enemy had disappeared.


    "Let you sleep first." Wu Ming''s voice sounded from behind Luo Hao, and then Luo Hao fell into a deep sleep.


    Before her soft bodynded, Wu Ming hugged her in his arms.


    "Really, he definitely has a cute face, why is he so angry?" Wu Ming hugged Luo Hao and looked at Luo Hao''s face carefully.


    After that, Wu Ming looked at <Wu Ming> who was standing in the distance.


    "Okay, you''re back too."


    "Wu Ming" in the distance shrugged, then turned into a ck shadow and merged with Wu Ming''s body.


    This is one of Wu Ming''s incarnations,


    Even though Wu Ming means "take me back", in reality clones do not have their own consciousness, all clones have Wu Ming consciousness.


    Moreover, Wu Ming would receive all of the clone''s senses, and the clone would also possess all of Wu Ming''s abilities.


    Simply put, it means one person ying severalputers, or one''s consciousness having several bodies.


    If you insist, it''s like schizophrenia.


    The upper limit of clones is around 12, and the power of the clones is inversely proportional to the number of clones.


    One clone is 100% of the main body''s strength, two clones are 50% of the main body''s strength, four clones are 25% of the main body''s strength, and so on.


    In other words, the fewer clones, the stronger the clones.


    Wu Ming used this power during the battle, left the clone in ce, and then used <Raptor>''s speed toe behind Luo Hao.


    Wu Mingpletely suppressed his magic power and aura, due to the magic interference right after the explosion, Luo Hao didn''t pay attention to Wu Ming until Wu Ming made a move.


    At that moment, Luo Hao wanted to turn his head, but Wu Ming instantly confused his mind with magic power, causing him to fall into aa.


    To an ordinary person, directly concussing the brain with magic power could cause permanent damage, but to a Campione, it would be fine.


    "After all, this is a Campione. It would be a bad idea if the method was too mild to cause aa."


    "Forget it, let''s go out first."


    Following his thoughts, Ainz Ooal Gown''s wand shot out of golden ripples and floated beside him.


    Wu Ming''s hand held Luo Hao and said to the Chrysbelite in his head.


    "Please, Chris."


    "Yes Master."


    Chrysbelite was originally in Mariya Yuri''s hands, only because Mariya Yuri was no longer in danger, so Chrysbelite took the initiative to leave Mariya Yuri and find Wu Ming.


    By the way, Mairya Yuri seems to have forgotten about Chrysbelite, if not for the fact that Chrysbelite has returned to Wu Ming''s hands, dja hasn''t asked Mairya Yuri yet, it''s estimated that Mairya Yuri has panicked by now.


    Wu Ming smiled and shook his head, and said casually: "Let''s tease him a little when we go out."


    "Remove the Reality Marble" Chrysbelite entered amand into Ainz Ooal Gown''s wand.


    After entering themand, Ainz Ooal Gown''s wand began to glow, and the Reality Marble began to rise.


    Soon, Wu Ming who was holding Luo Hao, returned to the vi lobby.

 Chapter 225: Venustraphobia

    Chapter 225: Venustraphobia


    Previously, Wu Ming and Luo Hao had entered the Marble Reality.


    Lu Yinghua looked at everyone Alice with an ugly and hostile expression.


    However, Alice and the others ignored him.


    "Your Highness the Princess, what happened just now?" Liliana asked with a flushed face, and the question she asked was naturally the expression "dear" just now.


    However, the teasing Alice, answered like this.


    "Ahhh~ Is there something wrong with this? Lord Wu Ming and I have even done such things~"


    Alice face was embarrassed and her voice whispered.


    "Things like that?!"


    "Like that...?!"


    "Things like that?"


    Liliana, Mairya Yuri, and Seishin Ena blushed.


    "Is that, you and Master have reached that point" said Liliana whose face was as red as a monkey butt who was pretending to be serious but blushing.


    "Indeed This is so impure!?" It was Yuri Mairya who couldn''t ept this.


    "I don''t know why Ena feels ufortable." This was the blushing but curious Seishin Ena.


    "How Howe, Ena can''t think of these things!?" Mariya Yuri held Ena hand worriedly, and ordered.


    "I said, you guys are overreacting." Erica looked at the three innocent women and Alice, who wasughing, with a headache on her face.


    "You all need to calm down!" Lu Yinghua said angrily because he couldn''t stand it.


    After Alice saw it, she smiled and sat back down to her original position.


    "Why? High Priest Luo Hao disciple doesn''t trust his master?"


    Lu Yinghua frowned and took a deep breath.


    "Of course I believe in what master, but the Heretic King is no ordinary king. And, can you stop talking to me!"


    "You see us so hostile, do you want to fight?" Erica stood up and provoked.


    Since entering, Lu Yinghua had been staring at them with a hostile gaze.


    Erica was also dissatisfied with being watched so hostilely by someone she didn''t know very well.


    "I have this intention. Campione will fight against Campione, and knights and disciples will fight." Lu Yinghua said impatiently.


    "Eh!? Wait...wait..." Mariya Yuri was a little confused, how could she not expect this to happen.


    "In any case, it is for the glory of our master, I, Liliana Kranjar, to ept this challenge." Liliana said very seriously.


    "It seems very interesting, I also want to participate." Seishin Ena took Ame no Murakumo no Tsurugi, like a child participating in a sports meeting, said happily.


    "WaitWait, how can this be done?" Mariya Yuri said frantically.


    It was Alice who was considered the "culprit" who sat on the sofa and watched this scene quite interestingly.


    At this moment of tension, Wu Ming figure appeared in the living room of the vi, and along with Wu Ming was Luo Hao, who was wrapped in a white cloth to cover his body and fell into aa.


    "Wu Ming."


    "Master."


    "Lord Wu Ming!"


    "King!"


    The four women had to make peace.


    Alice tilted her head slightly at Wu Ming and smiled.


    Wu Ming nced at Alice, and then at Lu Yinghua.


    "Your master was unconscious during the fight with me just now, so be careful." He said that while handing Luo Hao body to Lu Yinghua.


    "Senior, junior does not dare."


    Lu Yinghua knelt on the ground in an instant, shouting loudly.


    "Disciple takes care of the master, it is natural and right, what do you dare to do." Wu Ming eyes lifted, it wasn''t a rule set by Luo Hao anymore.


    "Senior, junior really doesn''t dare. If there is a lie, the sky will thunder and attack. Moreover, you and the master are good friends of the opposite sex, and the master should leave it to you to take care of it." Lu Yinghua said, and then his head lowered.


    "Why didn''t youe?" Wu Ming looked at another woman.


    However, they all shook their heads.


    "My dear, you forgot, High Priest Luo Hao has a rule of digging eyes looking at her, breaking ears when she hears his voice. We weren''t treated like this by the leader because of you, but that also depends on the seriousness." Alice continued to exin.


    "That''s right, Wu Ming, even his disciple Lu Yinghua doesn''t dare to take the job, so we don''t dare to take it." Erica added.


    After scanning the few people present, Wu Ming shrugged.


    "Then I wille."


    After that, Wu Ming hugged Luo Hao into an empty room.


    Because the clothes on his body were damaged, because Wu Ming found a white cloth to block Luo Hao exposed body. Putting Luo Hao on the bed, lifted the white cloth that covered Luo Hao, and covered Luo Hao with a nket.


    "See yourself in the future, dare to take advantage of it." Wu Ming smiled, stroked Luo Hao forehead with his hand, then left the room.


    After arriving at the living room, Lu Yinghua and the few women who had be arrogant again became indifferent to anyone.


    Wu Ming had also studied this question back then, why was Lu Yinghua so hostile towards Erica and the others.


    As a result, the information obtained from the information obtained showed that the handsome Lu Yinghua hated women, especially beautiful women. Inyman terms, this is a disease, whose name is diseaseVenustraphobia.


    This was because Lu Yinghua was trained by Luo Hao since he was a child, and Luo Hao training method was only one word.


    Of course, Lu Yinghua was beaten.


    Over time, it made Lu Yinghua hate women, especially strong women who always reminded him to return to Luo Hao.


    As for the few women present, except for Mariya Yuri, the others were all capable women.


    Erica and Liliana were child prodigies raised by the Bronze-ck Cross and the Copper-ck Cross.


    Seishin Ena is a girl from the Seishin family, and she has Divine Possession, she is a Hime-Miko in Japan, and she is the strongest among Hime-Miko.


    Needless to say, Alice was a famous woman who could rival ck Prince Alec at his discretion.


    The former Speaker of the Witenagemot Council of Sages, known as the White Hime-Miko and she is the current special adviser.


    Therefore, Lu Yinghua, who looked like a handsome boy, was actually someone who really hated women.


    "Okay, let''s sit down first. Luo Hao and I have finished ying, do you still want to continue ying."


    Wu Ming broke the cold atmosphere with a word, then he sat down first, and Alice sat beside Wu Ming.


    Erica, Liliana, Mairya Yuri, and Seishin Ena stood behind Wu Ming.


    Of course, Lu Yinghua too.


    "I said, sit down for me!" Wu Ming sighed and gave the order.

 Chapter 226: Discussion

    Chapter 226: Discussion


    Finally, Erica and the others sat down with Lu Yinghua.


    Then, after a series of conversations, Wu Ming filtered through the series of incidents earlier.


    After Luo Hao entered the vi, she had a fight with the sleeping Alice. Since the other party was the king, Alice supported her tired body to entertain the guests.


    And Luo Hao allowed Alice to face Luo Hao saying that "Since you are my friend wife, then you are innocent, and I don''t need to gouge out your eyes and damage your ears."


    And Alice is ignorant, and the outside world has basically recognized the rtionship between Wu Ming and Alice, so she sat opposite Luo Hao as the hostess.


    This was why Alice called Wu Ming "Dear" when Wu Ming came back.


    Luo Hao came to Wu Ming because Wu Ming had snatched the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, his prey he had to kill.


    And several times Luo Hao said that he was humiliated by her three times, it was purely made up by Luo Hao own brain, saying that it sounded good was called arrogance, and it was bad to be called self-righteous.


    After that, Wu Ming spoke with Lu Yinghua.


    "Luo Hao will probably wake up soon, you should go to the door and wait first." After all, if Luo Hao woke up and didn''t see Lu Yinghua, Lu Yinghua would definitely suffer.


    Why did Luo Hao have such a unique personality?


    "Yes, senior, junior retreat first."


    After asking which room his master was in, Lu Yinghua used a qing gong to leave the living room.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming looked at the women sitting at the side.


    "Okay, you all can move freely. Sun Wukong affairs werepletely taken care of. I believe Luo Hao, who was defeated by me, won''t cause any trouble."


    However, she is very dignified. Based on Wu Ming understanding of Luo Hao, since she had been defeated, she would be honest as a loser. It wasn''t that Wu Ming knew much about Luo Hao, but that Luo Hao character was too predictable.


    However, the women did not move.


    "Since Sun Wukong, the steel that dispels dragons and snakes, has been removed, isn''t it the most powerful steel?" Alice said to the point.


    That''s right, the reason why Wu Ming was dealing with Great Sage Equaling Heaven was on the one hand, to avoid the disaster caused by Luo Hao fight with Great Sage Equaling Heaven, and on the other hand, Wu Ming was to make the King of the End appear.


    The god of steel is very easily summoned by dragons and snakes, and Susanoo also said that he recruited Sun Wukong to kill snakes and y dragons, to awaken the sleeping King of the End in Japan.


    Now, Wu Ming has conquered Great Sage Equaling Heaven, then, the next step is the appearance of the strongest steel.


    Originally, Guinevere wanted to confirm whether Sun Wukong was the strongest steel, but now, when Sun Wukong was conquered by Wu Ming, no one would think Sun Wukong was the ultimate steel.


    Because...


    "The master is invincible, even Sir Vero is not his opponent."


    These were the original words that Guinevere said to Wu Ming when he met Guinevere in the small forest.


    In short, the King of the End is the strongest <Steel> invincible, this is what Guinevere will defend even if sheys down her life.


    In this case, Wu Ming was not arrogantly saying that he could defeat the King of the End, but Wu Ming was not afraid of fighting because of an unknown enemy.


    "Lord Wu Ming, do you really want to wake the King of the End?" Alice asked these words very seriously.


    Another woman who knew the story inside also looked at Wu Ming with a serious expression.


    Wu Ming only had one answer to this.


    "Of course." Wu Ming face revealed a mischievous smile.


    "After all, even if I don''t take the initiative to wake the King of the End, the King of the End will automatically wake up sooner orter."


    Wu Ming learned from Guinevere that as long as there were more Devil Kings on Earth, the King of the End would be resurrected. Now, plus Wu Ming on Earth, there are seven Campione, because Wu Ming Heretic God nature has weakened the resurrection of the King of the End, but as long as other humans be Campione in the future, the King of the End will definitely awaken irreversibly.


    Wu Ming could only think of the young man he had met when he first came to this world, Kusanagi Godou.


    Wu Ming had a hunch, had it not been for him at that time, this young man would probably have be the seventh king.


    Of course, Wu Ming believed that as long as he was given more opportunities, he would definitely be the eighth king.


    Wu Ming did not have the habit of setting a time bomb in his own home.


    What Wu Ming needed to do was to dismantle the bomb at the minimum possible cost.


    Erica and the others looked at Wu Ming with a smile, which was one of the reasons why they followed the king.


    Alice sighed, and then looked at Wu Ming with a smile like Erica and the others.


    "In that case, I will not stop you anymore. One thing I want to remind you is that ck Prince Alec hase to Japan."


    "ck Prince?" Wu Ming thought.


    While leaving the forest where Guinevere was, Wu Ming also faintly felt a magic power simr to that of a Campione, but since there was no need to contact him, Wu Ming didn''t care about him.


    The holy grail of this world is the holy grail of King Arthur mythology. It was perfected by Guinevere. The magic power wasparable to that of the plural Campione, and it was designed to provide magical energy for the awakened King of the End.


    Wu Ming had seen from the information provided by Erica that ck Prince Alec was originally after the holy grail, and the holy grail was held by Guinevere. It was precisely because of the refining of the holy grail that caused Guinevere degradation from Earth God to Divine Ancestor.


    "As long as he doesn''te to bother me, I don''t care about him."


    After that, Wu Ming spoke again.


    "Next, I will go to the Netherworld."


    "Netherworld?" the girls asked doubtfully.


    "I will reim Japan as my own territory."


    "Eeeh!?" Mairya Yuri and Liliana were clearly taken aback by Wu Ming words with Seishin Ena very calm.


    Erica frowned, then looked at each other with Alice and asked.


    "Wu Ming, do you want to take Japan into your territory, and then continue with the King of the End."


    It could only be said that it was Erica, who immediately understood Wu Ming n.


    "Yes, Erica understood it first, I think Alice should have thought about your words long ago."


    After speaking, Wu Ming looked at Alice with "You guessed it".


    "Of course." Alice smiled a little.


    "Firstly, Wu Ming, you haven''t used territory so far. At this time, Japan is the most suitable. Secondly, if the local Japanese magic association is subdued, then it will definitely be of great help in the rise of the King of the End"


    It''s like living in someone else house is not as good as living in your own.


    If you don''t have a house, you can buy someone else house, because Wang is very rich (power).


    "Then Cuilian can''t stay here any longer."

 Chapter 227: Finding Problems

    Chapter 227: Finding Problems


    Everyone turned to look at the source of the voice. Luo Hao clothes that had been damaged for a long time were gone, reced by beautiful clothes that she didn''t know where she got them from.


    Surprisingly, Lu Yinghua was not with Luo Hao.


    "You are ready to conquer this Japan as your territory, and this concubine cannot stay for long. My friend Wu Ming. You have the power to hate my martial arts king Luo Hao. This concubine admits defeat, and you already have a wife, even if you have, let''s continue to be friends."


    After saying this, Luo Hao turned around and used Divine Authority and disappeared.


    All that was left were the girls and Wu Ming in a daze.


    To be honest, Wu Ming had no idea when he and Luo Hao became friends. Thinking about it carefully, it should have started at Mount Lushan. Was it because of the honesty in the beginning and the other half who became friends? He was very depressed.


    "Ahhh~ It seems High Priest Luo Hao really wants to be your partner, how do you treat her?" Alice looked at Wu Ming with a happy face.


    However, Wu Ming always felt that there was a hint of sourness in Alice words.


    After all, they were also a couple that was unanimously recognized by the outside world, even if they didn''t feel it at first, now Alice naturally had feelings for Wu Ming.


    "Who doesn''t know that there are no normal Campione." Wu Ming waved his hand helplessly.


    Think about it, Salvatore Doni, Marquis Voban and Luo Hao, which of the three is not a problem child.


    Madam Aisha prefers not to involve herself around her, but she can always save herself from harm.


    The only one correct is the American Campione, John Pluto Smith.


    But it is said that he is also a Chuuni, otherwise he wears a motorcycle helmet and a thick coat to keep Americans like superheroes.


    And ck Prince Alec was the only king who imed to be different from the other Campione.


    Alec does not like to face enemies head-on, and generally uses tactics to deal with enemies, which is why Alice is able topete with Alec under the famous thesis that "humans cannot defeat a Campione".


    However, even though Alec said that, Wu Ming knew that Alec also wanted to fight in his heart, this was Campione.


    "In that case, I will look for trouble ande back soon." After speaking, Wu Ming disappeared into the hall.


    ....


    Netherworld...


    After all, Wu Ming was here once, and he naturally knew how toe to the Netherworld.


    After arriving at the Netherworld, Wu Ming immediately turned his mind to a small wooden house.


    Without the slightest bit of nonsense, Wu Ming opened the door directly.


    This time, the old monk and the princess were no longer in the room, only Susanoo was drinking and having fun.


    "I won''t say much, give me the History Comption Committee, and I will destroy the King of the End."


    Wu Ming sat across from Susanoo, looked at him and continued.


    "Your goal is to prevent the King of the End from awakening and let him sleep, and my goal is to put him to sleep forever without conflict."


    After taking a sip of wine, Susanooughed.


    "Should I say that you are arrogant, or should I say that you are not afraid? You won''t believe you can beat him if you haven''t seen the King of the End." Susanoo said with augh.


    "Are you trying to say you are scared?" Wu Ming asked back.


    "Hahahahaha, when I''m scared, I''m just reminding you." Susanoo took another sip of wine, then looked at Wu Ming.


    "It''s not impossible to give you the History Comption Committee, but" As he said, the magic power in Susanoo body began to condense.


    "Um, this is also the result of my years. Isn''t it too cheap to give you this way!"


    *Explosion--!*


    Tyrannical magic exploded from the cabin andpletely destroyed the cabin.


    Wu Ming flew out of the exploding cabin andnded gently, looking at the fully armed Susanoo in front of him, Wu Ming could only tilt the corner of his mouth.


    "This is what I want, so youe and try the ability Because I am the strongest among the strong. Truly, I am the one who holds every victory. I don''t care who challenges me, whether human or demon; I may face all my enemies and all my enemies. After all, I will destroy all those who will not stand in my way!"


    "O ''mighty bull that has shining golden horns, give me your help!"


    "As the one who holds all the victories in my hands, I am the strongest. Humans and demonsall enemies, all who harbor enmity will be defeated. Therefore I will destroy all enemies in my path!"


    ...


    "Those who are evil, and those who are strong, fear me, for I have wings . For my wings will punish you for your curse. And those who are evil will not be able to touch me!"


    In an instant, the long and short hands pointed at 10 o''clock and 2 o''clock respectively, and the <Bull> stone disk and <Raptor> stone disk lit up.


    Sensing the threat from Wu Ming body, Susanoo gathered a powerful storm around him.


    "This is not over!" Wu Ming shouted.


    "I will deny the heavens, the earth, the storm destroys everything, and the rain covers everything. With this supreme power, I will bring all that is in heaven and earth to their knees!"


    ...


    "This is my pride in victory over the gods, the radiance of my power!"


    "This is my mockery of the gods, who are my enemies!"


    "This is my statement of defiance, to capture my god-worshipping power!"


    "I am the enemy of all gods! I am a usurper of divine power!"


    "Break his back, pull out his bones, his hair, his brain. He must receive heavenly punishment, for breaking the contract!"


    In an instant, Wu Ming inner needle spun, pointing at 4 and 5 o''clock.


    However, the two stone discs at 2 and 10 o''clock continued to burn, but did not go out.


    At this time, Wu Ming opened four incarnations.


    The dark red giant phantom was entangled with a trace of annihtion, and wrapped it around Wu Ming who had entered a state of extraordinary speed, instantly appearing in front of Susanoo.


    "Try this!" Susanoo shouted, and the strong winds that gathered around him shot straight at Wu Ming.


    A stormparable to a super typhoon rushed at Wu Ming in an instant. If Salvatore Doni, who had been blessed with defensive Divine Authority, was hit by this blow, he would probably be crippled.


    But...


    This hurricane opposite the storm was released by Wu Ming, the forward rotation met the reverse rotation, and the storm was cancelled.


    "Every sinner will tremble before my power. Now is the time, that I may gain the strength of ten mountains, the strength of a hundred rivers, and the strength of a thousand camels! On top of my mighty self, I will bear the symbol of a raging camel!"


    ...


    "O lightning! O lightning! I am the conqueror who beats a thousand with a hundred, beats ten thousand with a thousand, and beats tens of thousands with ten thousand. Now for the sake of me who stands on the side of justice, release a bright and shining brilliance, and grant me divine power!"


    Two electric stone disks lit up again. At this time, Wu Ming inner small stone disk lit up halfway.


    The giant phantom turned into a gigantic dragon phantom, with countless lightning bolts entangled above it.


    After that, a dragon w filled with destruction, apanied by countless thunder and lightning and storms, mmed into Susanoo.


    *Explosion------!*

 Chapter 228: Multiple incarnations

    Chapter 228: Multiple incarnations


    Wu Ming left the Netherworld, leaving Susanoo shrouded in chaos.


    As a result, Susanoo easily lost, because Wu Ming had activated six incarnations.


    Wu Ming did not take his life. Even though his personality was quite bad, Susanoo helped Wu Ming indirectly. If not for him, Seishin Ena would not havee to Wu Ming. Wu Ming would not go to the Netherworld, nor would he learn about the King of the End.


    Second, the goal is to prevent the King of the End from resurrecting, whatever the reason, the result is always good.


    Therefore, Wu Ming did not kill Susanoo.


    Regarding the issue of multiple incarnations, Wu Ming recently discovered that as long as arge amount of magic power is stored in the stone disc when opening the stone disc, even if the pointer is canceled, the incarnation can be kept from failing.


    Since then, Wu Ming has developed an ovep of true incarnations, unlike the dual incarnation of the long and short pointer status.


    This isplete control of power without side effects, Noble Phantasm---12 incarnations.


    Each incarnation isparable to a Noble Phantasm, and that Noble Phantasm is the key to turning defeat into victory, it can only be said that Wu Ming, who has unlocked six Noble Phantasms, is too BUG, even if it is Susanoo.


    <Boar> breaks all of Susanoo defenses, <Bull> provides strength so that each hit can injure Susanoo, <Gale> and <Goat> provide a restraining effect, excessive wind A gust of thunder will break <Steel>, <Raptor> provides speed, so Susanoo can''t escape, <Dragon Species> gives the performance of mutual restraint, without <Dragon and Snake> the steel hero is useless, Steel hero acquires a weapon to defeat <Dragon and Snake> , which also means that <Dragon and Snake> can eat steel.


    Combining the above content, Wu Ming easily conquered Susanoo. After all, the Heretic God was just an imitation of a god, and naturally he wasn''t as capable as a real god.


    It can only be said that the power to be a Noble Phantasm is too strong, and the power it exerts isparable to that of a true god, that is what Wu Ming experienced in Uruk.


    Then, after he defeated Susanoo, he left after saying "Looks like I have to live in real seclusion."


    Although Susanoo will use some tricks and the like, Wu Ming doesn''t care, after all, the power is here, who will be afraid of tricks.


    Leaving the Netherworld, he contacted Sebastian who was sent by Wu Ming to meet Shalltear.


    "How about it, Sebastian, did you manage to reunite with Shalltear?"


    "My apologies, Master Wu Ming, Shalltear seems to have been targeted by an American Campione. The opponent strength is a bit difficult. Shalltear hasn''t joined me for the time being." Sebastian strong old voice rang out.


    "American Campione? It should be John Pluto Smith. He''s an acute chuuni. It is estimated that Shalltear ruthless methods drew her to him," said Wu Ming.


    "Forget it, now in no hurry, you go to help Shalltear out of Campione, and wait until it''s safe to bring the <Dragon and Snake> .


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming."


    Next, Wu Ming cut offmunication.


    "John Pluto Smith? It just so happened that Shalltear met this superhero."


    After all, the people considered the fight against the crime of criminals as their own duty.


    At this moment, a ck wind blew, and an owl flew andnded on Wu Ming shoulder.


    "Fellow kin, this concubine has broken the seal of the Gorgon Stone. I must say that you have a unique insight into this. This sealing technique amazes me, the goddess of wisdom."


    Wu Ming said as he walked slowly.


    "You praise me, I only used the knowledge Master gave me."


    After all, this is also the power of the Dragon of the Root.


    "This concubine will set the stage for battle for you and me in the future. I''m waiting for you on the Eye Shapeless Isle in the Pacific Ocean at 12 o''clock tonight." After that, the owl flew away.


    "Shapeless Isle." Wu Ming stopped and thought.


    Shapeless Isle is home to the three Gorgon sisters. Legend has it that there are stone statues of various humans on it. They all came to ughter Medusa for Medusa to be petrified without.


    It made sense that the Shapeless Isle shouldn''t exist anymore, but since Athena said that, it meant she had summoned the ce where the three Gorgon sisters were.


    "Truly worthy of being the trinity goddess Medusa, Athena, and Metit, Shapeless Isle" Wu Ming said as he walked towards the vi.


    As soon as he walked near the vi, Wu Ming discovered a huge hole in the wall of the vi house.


    "Attack?" Wu Ming shook his head, denying this possibility.


    Then Wu Ming entered the vi and saw Erica who was drinking afternoon tea.


    "Erica, what''s with the big hole in the vi?" Wu Ming asked curiously.


    "Her Highness Alice returned to the room to rest as she was forcibly exhausted from her body. Yuri came home to take care of his little sister. Lily sent her to take her away. If it''s Seishin, she should train now."


    After that, Erica took a sip of her tea.


    "As for that big hole, it wasn''t your friend who did it."


    "Luo Hao?"


    After Erica exined, Wu Ming knew the origin of the hole.


    Luo Hao who woke up to find herself lying on the bed, couldn''t help but feel annoyed at losing to Wu Ming. Then she changed into his alchemy clothes and opened the bedroom door. Lu Yinghua knelt on the ground, waiting for Luo Hao to wake up.


    Then, for some unknown reason, Luo Hao gave Lu Yinghua a p, and then a big hole was made in the vi.


    ording to Erica, it was probably due to being annoyed and shameless.


    "So you just sit here and idle."


    Wu Ming unceremoniously sat on the side sofa,menting on Erica.


    "What''s idle, afternoon tea is also a mandatory course."


    After that, Erica looked into his eyes, and asked.


    "Did you fight Susanoo?"


    "Un, right, there was a fight." Wu Ming took a piece of cake and put it in his mouth.


    "If nothing else, the History Comption Committee has now been subdued by me."


    "Very easy?" Erica couldn''t believe it. After all, the History Comption Committee was also Japan official magic association. How it could be subdued so easily, even if the opponent was a Campione.


    "After all, the History Comption Committee has always been under Susanoo control. Now I beat him and I say that he will officially step down. Senior History Comption Committee officials are eager to find support." Wu Ming spoke casually on the sofa.


    Erica shrugged disinterestedly.


    "I thought I could be a magician who disobeys management, just to move the body." As she said, Erica stretched her waist, and her breasts were not blocked.


    Wu Ming looked casually, then turned his head and said.


    "By the way, is your rtionship with Ena still not good?"

 Chapter 229: Go to Shapeless Isle

    Chapter 229: Go to Shapeless Isle


    Wu Ming was a little worried, after all, when Erica mentioned people names just now, only Seishin Ena was called byst name, and the others were all called by first name.


    "I can''t say that the rtionship isn''t good, why does she always want to beat my "firstdy" to get the "firstdy" position, Princess Alice is the firstdy, right?" Erica said helplessly waving her hand.


    At first, when Seishin Ena came to Wu Ming as a vassal, she started to make a promise with Erica to be the firstdy. Although Wu Ming, Erica and the others denied the so-called ''firstdy,'' But once something happened, like during Wu Ming absence, most orders would be given by Erica.


    This would definitely make Seishin Ena and Erica somewhat hostile.


    It was only after Alice came to Japan that Seishin Ena slowed down her attack on Erica.


    Thinking about it this way, it seemed that Alice was the real first woman...


    "Where is this" Wu Ming raised his eyebrows.


    "Forget it, after all, with Princess Alice our rtionship has eased a lot, let''s let Princess Alice help out with the name ''firstdy." Erica smiled slyly.


    If Alice was here, she would definitely ept it, not only Wu Ming rtionship with Alice, but above all Alice evil taste, Wu Ming believed she would ept it.


    "Forget it, I have something to tell you." Wu Ming shook his head, not thinking about the mess, his expression became serious.


    "I have returned the Gorgon Stones to Athena, and she and I will fight on the Shapeless Isle of the Pacific tonight."


    "Puff" Erica, who was drinking ck tea, couldn''t help but almost spit it out.


    "What did you say!?" Erica looked at Wu Ming helplessly.


    "I know that Campione are troublesome existences." Erica sighed.


    Wu Ming was a little embarrassed, after all, he had already personally handed over the item of the starless night that caused the end of the world to the enemy.


    Even though Wu Ming and Athena were both enemies and friends.


    "Um~ don''t say that. Athena existence is also a problem, so I will defeat her in one go."


    After all, Athena is the goddess of wisdom, and the most frightening thing is often not strength, but wisdom.


    "I don''t think you will kill Athena." Erica looked at Wu Ming suspiciously.


    "Eh How do you know." This made Wu Ming a little embarrassed.


    After all, Wu Ming and Athena bet the loser to be the vassal gods of the victor so as not to kill Athena.


    If Wu Ming wins, then Athena can be limited, and Athenabat power can be reducedpletely, why not do it.


    "After all, you are very gentle with women, King."


    However, despite saying so, Erica didn''t mind. After all, Wu Ming was not the type to handle a good rtionship.


    "Do I need to tell anyone else?" Erica asked.


    "Eh... forget it."


    Thinking of Liliana righteous teachings and Mariya Yuri furious teachings, Wu Ming felt that he shouldn''t have told them.


    "I always thought that a bad person looking for a mistress with his wife behind his back." Erica teased.


    "Whatever you say." Wu Ming had already given up.


    After that, Wu Ming left the vi, he asked Erica to directly say that she did not return from the Netherworld to cover it up.


    Using magic power to fly, Wu Ming came to a ce in the Pacific Ocean, where magic power was abundant, and was filled with dark aura.


    Thinking of flying below, a small ind appeared before Wu Ming eyes.


    The sky, which had not yet dimmed, waspletely darkened by unknown factors at this moment.


    Wu Mingnded on the ind, looking around this terrifying ind.


    The ind is full of stone statues, the legendary hero who was petrified by the petrified eye of Medusa.


    Each stone statue has a different shape, one thing inmon is that the stone statue face is full of fear.


    If someone with a low mood came here, it would most likely be affected by the breath from these terror-filled stone statues.


    "This is really evil, Athena," Wu Ming said to the surroundings.


    "They are to me." A beautiful female voice simr to Athena voice came.


    A ck mist appeared in front of Wu Ming, and a beautiful girl came out of it.


    The girl had waist-length hair and a circle of grass braided on her head. She was wearing a white Greek-style strapless long dress with dazzling golden snake eyes, and her beautiful face was involuntarily sshed into it.


    In addition, an extremely terrifying and powerful aura came from the girl''s body, and the threat of this aura far exceeded Susanoo, and even Sun Wukong did not give Wu Ming such a frightening aura.


    Obviously, this was the Mother Earth Goddess Athena who had restored the true body of the Trinity.


    "Are you like this, more attractive loli." Wu Ming touched his chin and looked closely at Athena.


    "Oh~ how dare you say, Vero Silence Eude, for the sake of bing a <Snake>, if you surrender voluntarily, I can make you this concubinepanion instead of a lowly vassal god." Athena temperament was released instantly, and the queen terrifying air rushed into her face.


    "Aren''t you the one who has restored to the body of the Trinity? Even though you are in a pretty attractive queen state right now, I still like you as a loli." Wu Ming did not answer Athena question, but assessed Athena.


    There was a hint of light in Athena snake eyes.


    "Looks like you''re refusing."


    "After all, I am the king. Surrendering without a fight is not in my character." Wu Ming bared his teeth and revealed a brilliant smile.


    Originally, Wu Ming, as a non-human, had a bit of instinct as an animal, Now, with Wu Ming physique, a Campione, this instinct was even more obvious.


    Campione were a group of existences with a battle factor, and Campione could still be stronger as long as they fought.


    They would adapt to their abilities in battle, and eventually, their powers would be like animal instincts, doing whatever they wanted.


    "Then let''s fulfill the day deal, and the loser will abide by the winner arrangement." Athena took out a huge dragon Snake scythe from the ck mist behind her.


    "To my taste." Wu Ming also took out a spear of golden ripples.


    After speaking, Athena and Wu Ming moved in unison.


    The ck scythe symbolizes death, and the white holy spear symbolizes life,unching the first andst collisions.

 Chapter 230: Mother Earth Goddess

    Chapter 230: Mother Earth Goddess


    In the Pacific Ocean, the aura of death and life resided in the Shapeless Isle that had just been revealed in recent days.


    Athena, holding the scythe, mmed hard into Wu Ming. With the sound of a sickle swinging through the air, several ck death des exploded at Wu Ming.


    *Boom boom boom!*


    Holding the spear, Wu Ming used the tip of the spear filled with life elements to fend off the ck scythe.


    After that, Wu Ming held the Yggdrasil Spear and ced it on his shoulder.


    "<Yggdrasil>!!" With theplete release of Noble Phantasm real name, the white holy spear turned into a ray of green light full of life, aiming at Athena.


    Seeing this attack, Athena immediately summoned several giant stone snakes that ferociously rose from the ground standing in front of her.


    "Hisshhh!


    *Bang Bang bang-*


    After breaking through several giant snakes, the holy spear energy weakened, and one giant snake bite behind arge amount of debris.


    After all, it was the iplete liberation of Noble Phantasm, originally used by Wu Ming to test the opponent strength, even if it was broken, he would not be disturbed.


    Seeing Wu Ming hand, Yggdrasil who was bitten by the giant stone snake started to tremble violently in the snake mouth.


    *Bang!!!*


    A sound like ss breaking from the mouth of the giant stone snake, the head of the giant stone snake exploded, and the Yggdrasil Spear returned to Wu Ming hand, and was tightly held.


    At this moment, a sound through the air came.


    Wu Ming immediately dodged, dodging the sharp arrows.


    Wu Ming looked at the source of the arrow, and Athena held a simple oak bow in her hand, aiming at Wu Ming.


    With a tug of the hand, two arrows appeared in the oak bow.


    "Shoo!" Two more arrows flew, Wu Ming instantly raised his hand, and the Yggdrasil Spear repelled the two iing arrows.


    Immediately after Wu Ming jumped, a giant stone snake appeared where Wu Ming was originally standing.


    After that, this giant stone snake, which was slightly bigger than the others, rushed towards Wu Ming.


    "Noble and strong, wise and kind, that is, I will be a miracle and lead the world to dawn."


    The stone disc in Wu Ming heart lit up, the long pointer pointed at 12 o''clock, and an invisible magic me stuck to Wu Ming body.


    "<Heaven Fire>!" The sacred white mes spun in a spiral and shot towards the giant stone snake.


    "Whoshhh----" Like gasoline ignited by a fire, the giant stone snake was instantly contaminated and burned by the white mes.


    *Hiss!!*


    After that, the giant stone snake screamed and was burned to ashes by the mes.


    At this time, Wu Ming suddenly turned around.


    *ng----!*


    The Yggdrasil Sacred Spear collided with the ck scythe, sending sparks.


    This was Athena who wanted to sneak attack but was discovered by Wu Ming.


    "Worthy of being the goddess of wisdom and war. Really has a little trick." Wu Ming smiled happily.


    "It''s not a trick in front of you, of course, I like you more and more!"


    The meaning now is to let Wu Ming submit to Athena, and the golden chain rushes towards her face.


    "I don''t have the habit of living under other people, so you must be my vassal god obediently!"


    Wu Ming and Athena bumped into each other.


    Wu Ming stretched out his hand, countless golden ripples appeared, a golden chain emerged from it, and the target was the goddess Athena.


    Athena quickly retreated, and the Chains of Heaven quickly entangled Athena, Athena who was in the air continued to dodge the golden chains.


    While Athena is still dodging the chains, Wu Ming controls the Chains of Heaven to Enkidu to be controlled. Wu Ming picked up his spear.


    A lot of green energy emerged from the Yggdrasil Holy Spear, forming green vines, together with Wu Ming hand, entangled Yggdrasil, and the spear and vine intertwined with Wu Ming hand.


    Athena was worthy of being the goddess of wisdom, and she was very rxed in avoiding the Chains of Heaven.


    Athena saw theing Wu Ming, and saw her eyes were tightly glued to Wu Ming. Then, Athena golden snake pupils appeared gray-ck, emitting astonishing magic.


    Wu Ming clearly felt that his speed had slowed down, and his feet were starting to lose intuition.


    Then Athena saw her slowly petrified feet, Wu Ming magic power was released instantly, and the petrified parts that had stuck to Wu Ming body started toe off.


    The gray ck snake eye pupils looked at the Chains of the Heaven and immediately sensed the abnormality from Endiku.


    "Lord Wu Ming, the opponent used the Mystic Eye of Petrification," said Enkidu and Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming understood, Enkidu entered into the golden ripple, and was closed by Wu Ming, then he cast a spell.


    "O lightning! O lightning! I am the conqueror who beats a thousand with a hundred, beats ten thousand with a thousand, and beats tens of thousands with ten thousand. Now for the sake of me who stands on the side of justice, release a bright and shining brilliance, and grant me divine power!"


    ...


    "Those who are evil, and those who are strong, fear me, for I have wings . For my wings will punish you for your curse. And those who are evil will not be able to touch me!"


    The long and short hands pointed at 9 and 10 o''clock respectively, and the <Goat> and <Raptor> incarnations activated one after another.


    Wu Ming, who turned into invisible thunder and lightning, was not affected by Athena Mystic Eye of Petrification. With a speed that even Athena couldn''t react to, Wu Ming came to Athena in an instant.


    From thunder and lightning into human form, Wu Ming stabbed Athena fiercely.


    As if hit by a meteorite, she fell heavily onto the ground, causing a lot of smoke and dust.


    As the smoke dispersed, Wu Ming, holding a huge vine spear, looked towards the huge hole that was gradually forming after being crushed.


    "Your ind is quite sturdy, and can be repaired automatically," Wu Ming said in surprise.


    "There is no point. As long as this Shapeless Isle is notpletely destroyed, this ind can recover automatically, just like me as the Mother Earth Goddess who controls the underworld and death. I have very strong resilience and vitality. I can recover quickly even after the injury." Athena smirked and looked at Wu Ming.


    "Really." Wu Ming mouth curled up, then continued.


    "Then, I will destroy you with this ind!"


    Wu Ming raised the arm that was holding nothing, and held it up high.


    The <Goat> and <Raptor> incarnations were canceled, and the long and short hands pointed at 11 o''clock at the same time.


    "Come to me, for victory! Eternal Sun, lend me a fast and shining horse. The fire of the Sun that dispels darkness, may it devour you!"


    "You----!"

 Chapter 231: Defeating the snake under the sun

    Chapter 231: Defeating the snake under the sun


    Apanied by the loud sound of horses, the sky was initially dim and without a trace of light, as if the clouds cleared to see a clear day, a beautiful white horse descended with a big sun.


    "You-------!"


    "This concubine enemy, the white sun horse" Athena frowned, looking at the fireball that wasparable to a real sun with an ugly expression.


    Keeping one hand held high and the other holding the Yggdrasil Spear, Wu Ming stared at Athena.


    "Then can you withstand my dual <White Stallion> incarnation, Athena."


    As he said, the hand that Wu Ming held up high was suddenly lowered.


    "You----!"


    The white horse rushed down to Shapeless Isle.


    Athena looked at Wu Ming, who had no other action in the distance, and then abandoned all attacks, condensing her own magic power to form a shield.


    "Aegis Shield." Wu Ming recited the shield real name.


    Legend has it that there were two Aegis Shields, one created by the Greek god Hephaestus, the god of fire held by Zeus and the other held by Athena.


    The Aegis held by Zeus is called Aegis. Aegis has the ability to generate storms. cing it in the sky will make the sky darker, and when picked up, the sky will brighten again.


    It is said that this shield has such a high level of defense that even Zeus'' powerful weapon, namely Lightning, cannot cause damage to the shield.


    The Aegis shield that Athena is holding is called the "Shield of Medusa (Aegis)" because it is studded with Medusa head.


    ording to legend, Perseus was with Hermes'' help, he killed Medusa, and Perseus beheaded Medusa.


    Even though Medusa was dead, the petrified power in her petrified eyes did not dissipate. Upon learning of this, Perseus dedicated it to Athena, and then Athena pinned Medusa head on her shield. This is the origin of "Shield of Medusa (Aegis) )".


    Athena shield is not the same as Aegis'' shield, Athena shield only has defense from Aegis and does not have the ability to summon storms, but because it is studded with Medusa head, this shield has other abilities. When Medusa head opens its eyes, anyone who encounters it will be haunted by this shield.


    All weapons and items used by the Heretic God were all artifacts simted by the Heretic God. To put it simply, it is not the original weapons, armor and items in mythology, but consists of magic power, it is very simr to the Servant.


    Even so, it is still a clone of a divine divine artifact, and it should not be underestimated, no matter what, it is a weapon with a partial performance of the original artifact.


    "Only the sun, let this concubine bring you down!!" Holding the Aegis shield in both hands, Athena weed the arrival of the <White Stallion> incarnation.


    Medusa eyes on the Aegis shield opened, and a gray-ck light shone on the white horse.


    However, the white horse was still declining at its original speed.


    The <White Stallion> incarnation became even stronger after the fusion of Divine Authority Verethragna and Divine Authority Melqart, this power could already be said to be one of Wu Ming trump cards.


    In order to face the Mother Earth Goddess, Wu Ming directly activated this incarnation.


    After all, Wu Ming was the first time to use this incarnation, and it might not be very urate in terms of control, especially since basically no one could force himself to use this trump card, so he never used it.


    Now, in order to be able to subdue Athena with a single blow, Wu Ming chose to activate this incarnation.


    It was fine for Athena to choose the battlefield in the Pacific Ocean, so there was no concern that themon people around would also spread it.


    This was one of the reasons why Wu Ming didn''t prepare well and came.


    *Boom----"


    The white horse that turned into the sun mmed into Athena, who was holding Aegis'' shield, and the violent explosion of mes instantly covered the entire Shapeless Isle. At this moment, the entire Shapeless Isle had beenpletely shattered.


    Wu Ming floated in the sky, looking at the actual sea of fire below. After all, the fire brought about by the <White Stallion> incarnation was the sun unquenchable fire, and it would only be extinguished if he wanted to.


    The sea surface fluctuated violently due to the sun brought by Wu Ming, and arge amount of white mist was constantly evaporating.


    After that, Wu Ming searched carefully.


    At this time, Wu Ming suddenly discovered that the tiny loli was quietly floating in the sea of fire, and the mes around him were constantly burning.


    In thepetition between the sun and the Mother Earth Goddess, without a doubt the sun won.


    In fact, Wu Ming had no tension about this. If he faced the enemy and was able to withstand the <White Stallion> incarnation, he truly couldn''t imagine the strength of his opponent.


    Maybe Wu Ming will be able to win it in adulthood. After all, he couldn''t imagine the strength of the adult Dragon of the Root. Strength growth is not rapid progress, but "quality" change.


    Of course, the ravages of adulthood and other things have not been dealt with.


    Wu Ming shook his head, flew down, and hugged the naked and unconscious Athena who was still floating in the sea.


    Then the Gorgon Stone that sank to the bottom of the sea was lifted.


    After all, the unsealed Gorgon Stone cannot be ced randomly. This was a high-level artifact that represented the divinity of the Mother Earth Goddess, and perhaps it would attract the Heretic God on its own.


    Looking at the naked Athena, Wu Ming looked at her somewhat unnaturally.


    Wu Ming took a piece of white cloth from the golden ripples and covered it in Athena.


    Since Athena had the Aegis shield, and Wu Ming had purposely slowed the arrival of the <White Stallion> after destroying Athena shield, this prevented Athena from dying outright.


    However, even if she died, Athena would still have the Divine Authority of resurrection.


    In fact, if Athena had not insisted on holding back the sun, she would not have failed here.


    After all, it was an enemy, so naturally she couldn''t give up, and Wu Ming didn''t go on another attack, so Athena chose to fight back.


    "Speaking of the goddess of wisdom, you should choose not to fight back in the face of the current situation. In the end, it didn''t go away from your wish." Looking at the young Athena in his arms, he smiled helplessly.


    Because the <White Stallion> incarnation directly melted the Shapeless Isle, and because it was at sea, he didn''t need to do anything like post-war treatment.


    After a wave of his hand to dispel the Indestructible me, Wu Ming flew away holding onto Athena, who was only wearing a white cloth.


    The sea level, which is still high in temperature, is allowed to continue to fluctuate.

 Chapter 232: Starting trouble

    Chapter 232: Starting trouble


    Wu Ming returned outside the vi right afternding, he noticed some cold stares.


    As soon as he turned his head, Erica, Liliana, Seishin Ena, Mariya Yuri, and Alice stared at Wu Ming.


    It was just that Erica and Alice eyes were filled with pleasure, Seishin Ena eyes were a little worried, and Mariya Yuri and Liliana eyes were angry.


    "I heard that Lord Wu Ming returned the Gorgon Stone to Goddess Athena." Mariya Yuri grumbled.


    "I also heard that Master was very kind in helping Goddess Athena regain her power." Liliana frowned.


    "And Lord Wu Ming and Goddess Athena are making a bet." Mariya Yuri continued with a gloomy face.


    "And it''s a bet that the loser gives the winner a vassal god." Liliana also frowned.


    "Does Lord Wu Ming know that this is a very dangerous bet." Lifting her head, Mariya Yuri looked at Wu Ming.


    "Never mind Erica, you didn''t even take me as your knight." Liliana looked at Wu Ming with dissatisfaction.


    Mariya Yuri and Liliana looked at Wu Ming.


    However, since Wu Ming had long since be a regr, he immediately walked into the vi.


    After that, Wu Ming said something.


    "Come in first, it''s cold outside."


    ....


    Everyone sat on the sofa, then Wu Ming arranged Athena in an empty room and walked out.


    Sitting on the sofa, Wu Ming looked at the women.


    "By the way, how did you know." Wu Ming nced at Erica, and asked if that was the news you revealed.


    Erica smiled slyly.


    "Just spread around the world, and the Eastern Hemisphere entered the phenomenon of daylight at the poles in a few minutes," said Mariya Yuri.


    "Because we were worried that something might happen, we immediately gathered, but Erica said it was your act." Seishin Ena said.


    "Just think about it, Verethragna has the power to summon the sun, plus the missing you, it all rtes to you in some way." Alice smiled.


    "I can''t hide it, after all, it''s pretty obvious." Erica waved her hand helplessly, feigning innocence.


    Only then did Wu Ming realize that he had indeed gone too far just now.


    It had to be affected by the Campione physique, Wu Ming would sometimes forget things while fighting.


    At that time, he only had thoughts of defeating Athena in one hit, thus Wu Ming freed the <White Stallion> incarnation.


    "Now the History Comption Committee dispels people panic and is too busy to deal with each other, and as a knight, it is a failure to serve the Society while fighting," Liliana said with regret.


    "Don''t be too disappointed Lily, Wu Ming fight with Athena, who restored the original body of the Mother Earth Goddess, is not something I can participate in. Just as Wu Ming summoned the sun just now, if we were there, we would definitely be Wu Ming burden. You must believe in your master, Lily," Alice said in a pretty manner.


    This was also the reason why Erica did not oppose Wu Ming trip to Shapeless Isle alone, nor did she me Wu Ming for arbitrarily getting involved in the battle with Athena.


    Liliana nodded. Of course she knew this, but his pride as a knight could not allow her to see his master go to war alone.


    "Don''t talk about this for now, the one just now was Goddess Athena, is it really okay for Lord Wu Ming to bring Goddess Athena back! It''s the Goddess Athena from the Goddess of Mother Earth!" Seeing Wu Ming, Mairya Yuri taught her hard.


    "Don''t worry, Yuri, the gods naturally follow the rules. Since Athena was defeated by me, then she definitely won''t be messing around." Wu Ming exined.


    Thinking of something, Wu Ming mouth curled up, then said.


    "Also, your current attitude is very impolite."


    Mariya Yuri was shocked and immediately apologized.


    "Please also ask the king to punish me, and don''t hurt the surroundings." Wu Mingughed when he saw Mariya Yuri who was sitting on the ground in an instant.


    "Hahahaha~"


    "Eh?" Mariya Yuri looked at Wu Ming in disbelief.


    Erica was a bit impatient, and helped Mariya Yuri.


    "Yuri, Wu Ming was just joking with you, really, you haven''t understood his character after hanging out for so long."


    "Un, Lord Wu Ming can be very funny sometimes." Alice nodded and agreed.


    "Don''t you think about yourself when you talk about other people bad taste, Alice." After he stoppedughing, Wu Ming looked at Alice with "you are not ashamed to tell the others"


    "Thank you for thepliment, Lord Wu Ming." Alice looked into Wu Ming eyes and nodded with a smile.


    "Alright, everyone, go to sleep. Even though it just caused a lot of things, it''s already over." Wu Ming pped his hands and said.


    The girls nodded, and then all returned to their rooms.


    It was just that the History Comption Committee and Amakasu Toma were still cleaning up the mess that Wu Ming had caused.


    After all, this was due to his new king, and he had to face it even if he didn''t sleep.


    After that, Wu Ming came to Athena room.


    "You have awakened, Athena." Wu Ming said while sitting beside Athena bed, staring at Loli who was sleeping in front of him.


    The petite Athena suddenly opened her eyes and sat down.


    "This concubine was afraid of dying your flirtation with your girls, so I continued to pretend to be asleep."


    Listening to this voice, looking at Athena without the Trinity, Wu Ming smiled and stroked Athena head.


    "Thank you, my subordinate God."


    "Huhhh..." Athena was quite annoyed, but because of the bet, she didn''t refuse to have her head touched by Wu Ming.


    "Did you really decide to free the King of the End?" Athena snake eyes stared straight at Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming nodded solemnly.


    "Now you should know that I am a god in another world."


    Athena nodded.


    "I came to this world with my own goals, and mine has basically been aplished."


    Noble Phantasm  12 incarnations can be said to be very powerful, and Wu Ming who has the "Familiar" incarnation, Divine Authority both  Spirit Orbs are basically useless.


    Spirit Orb: Discard the Spirit Orb obtained by killing Nezha, and the Spirit Orb will transform into Nezha and appear as a familiar to grantbat power.


    "Since I have received help here and promised Alice to solve the King of the End problem, then I will definitely solve it."


    "Even if you die?" Athena asked.


    "Even if I die, I won''t die." Wu Ming replied firmly.


    "You really are an interesting man." Then Athenay down.


    "This concubine is a little tired. As a vassal god, shouldn''t you sleep with this concubine." Athena looked straight at Wu Ming.


    "Really, with so many requests, people who don''t know think I''m your vassal god."


    However, Wu Mingy down honestly and hugged Athena.


    Athena leaned on Wu Ming arm again, rubbing against him.


    (Just use it as a pillow.)


    Thinking of this, Wu Ming and Athena fell asleep together.

 Chapter 233: Loyalty and Love

    Chapter 233: Loyalty and Love


    Somewhere in Japan at night.


    Guinevere was sitting in Lancelot arms riding a white horse, holding a dart disc, and closing his eyes.


    Faint particles of magical power floated beside Guinevere, and it could be seen that Guinevere was performing magic.


    As if she had found it, Guinevere opened her eyes, but the miraculous thing was that there was a universe in her eyes.


    A in the universe, earth. In earth orbit, directly above Japan, a magical tform floats, following the rotation of the earth.


    "Found it!" Guinevere voice excitedly.


    "It seems that even if you are passed down to the Divine Ancestor, your Spirit Vision is still strong." Lancelotments.


    With joy in his arms, Guinevere shook her head.


    "If it weren''t for the fight between Lord Wu Ming and Goddess Athena, it wouldn''t be able to make the strongest steel wake up, and I wouldn''t be able to find the King of the End."


    After all, this was one of Wu Ming thoughts.


    In Japan, the reason why Susanoo and a group of people in the Netherworld attracted Sun Wukong was to eliminate the dragon and kill the snake, to prevent the dragon and snake attributes from attracting the King of the End, which broke the seal of the King of the End open.


    If it was two or three hundred years ago, you don''t need to be so careful, but now it won''t work. As long as there is another Devil King (Campione) on earth, the seal of the King of the End will be weakened, the seal can be said to be very loose.


    If not for Wu Ming bing a Campione as a Heretic God, the King of the End would have woken up by now.


    As Wu Ming had said earlier, if there was one more Campione now, the King of the End would definitely wake up.


    What Wu Ming had discussed with Guinevere and Lancelot in the forest earlier was Wu Ming n to stimte the awakening of the King of the End with the dragon and snake attributes, allowing him to appear directly. But it failed.


    Wu Ming had already thought of this snake and dragon attribute stimtion element, so he sent Shalltear to the United States, but his n couldn''t keep up with the changes. Wu Ming involvement with Athena just so happened to be counted as a dragon attribute stimtion.


    After all, Athena was the Mother Earth Goddesses, and Wu Ming had the dual nature of <Steel> and <Dragon>. Especially against Athena, ever since Wu Ming killed Nezha. The dragon and snake attributes that had been actively sealed werepletely released, Wu Ming did not feel that, with the aura of the two dragons and snakes plus the aura of a Campione, it would be impossible to awaken the King of the End.


    But the King of the End didn''t appear. This was also why Wu Ming directly used the Divine Authority of the double incarnation of the <White Stallion> when fighting Athena for a while, only to maintain the strength to face the King of the End, but the King of the End did not appear.


    As ast resort, Wu Ming contacted Guinevere and asked her to use Spirit Vision to locate the seal of the King of the End.


    Liliana, Mariya Yuri, and Alice, whose ancestors were gods, all possessed extremely strong Spirit Vision. Wu Ming did not believe that as a Divine ancestor that was dropped from the Mother Earth Goddess, Guinevere would not have Spirit Vision.


    As a result, not surprisingly, Guinevere actually found the location of the King of the End.


    "Although it is unreasonable to say this now, I still have to ask, you really have decided, my dear daughter." Lancelot said in an unknown tone.


    Guinevere was silent.


    The meaning of Lancelot that Guinevere understood, namely, was she ready for the King of the End and his lover to kill each other.


    Whether it was the rtionship between the brave and the demon, the rtionship between the strongest steel and the dragon of legend, or the rtionship between trust, Wu Ming and the King of the End were destined to be impossible to coexist peacefully.


    They have to kill each other.


    This was something Guinevere knew well, and her eyes were filled with confusion.


    Lancelot also remained silent.


    "There is an old saying in China, I think it will suit you very well, [since ancient times the dilemma is loyalty and love] maybe it can also apply to you now."


    Loyalty, free the King of the End, let him kill with the one Guinevere loves, it is very possible that the one she loves will be killed.


    Love, gave up releasing the King of the End Seal, and chose to let the person in the position he loved exist in the world.


    After a long silence, Guinevere spoke.


    "So if I choose to love, uncle, will you kill me?" Guinevere asked the question like a big joke.


    Lancelot is the shadow of the god who guards the divine ancestor, and Guinevere will ask if his guardian will kill her. Isn''t this a big joke?


    However, Lancelot answer was...


    "I''ll kill you," Lancelot said calmly.


    "I will kill you who are disloyal to my master. Even if you were my beloved daughter, I would kill you."


    However, Guinevere calmly epted it as if she had known the answer long ago.


    "In that case, uncle, can you make a bet with Guinevere?" Guinevere asked.


    Lancelot was silent for a moment, then his head wrapped in armor nodded.


    Guinevere, sensing the characteristic features of Lancelot head, smiled, then continued speaking.


    "If Lord King of the Root is defeated by Lord Vero, then you will join me to return to Lord Vero and serve as Lord Vero daughter and knight in King Arthur status, how about it?"


    To be honest, Lancelot was shaken. She, who used to follow Vero in this world, knew that he also had the idea of "If my master was this person, it would be great", but his inner loyalty couldn''t let it go.


    However, a thousand years of yearning can destroy a person, and it can also shake the Heretic God heart.


    "I can''t make up my mind, I have to ask my master." Lancelot ended up not answering either the promise or the refusal.


    However, Guinevere smiled.


    "Of course, you have to ask great talent to do it."


    After that, Guinevere began to unseal the King of the End.


    Guinevere left Lancelot arms, got off his horse, and fell to the ground.


    After that, he never knew where he took out the golden cup, which was the holy grail of King Arthur that many people wanted, including Campione, ck Prince Alec, and many mages.


    Guinevere ced the Holy Grail in front of her, and then she knelt down holding the arrow disc in her hand.


    Lancelot came to the side, both to protect Guinevere and just in case.


    Guinevere, the Holy Grail, and the Disk of Harbin began to shine, and the ritual to summon the King of the End began.


    At this moment, a light of thunder suddenly exploded towards Guinevere with a speed that took Lancelot by surprise.


    "Uncle!" Guinevere was surprised, calling out Lancelot name.


    Just as the thunderbolt was about to strike in front of Guinevere, a spear pierced the lightning.

 Chapter 234: The Emergence of the King of the End

    Chapter 234: The Emergence of the King of the End


    The splendid spearhead pierced through the approaching lightning and lightning, if it wasn''t stopped, the lightning and lightning would definitely be pierced by the spearhead.


    In an instant, the lightning turned sharply and deviated from Guinevere and she felt relieved.


    After that, the thunder and lightning stopped not far from Guinevere and turned into a male figure.


    The figure was dressed in a luxurious suit, bow tie, and leather shoes, and his handsome face was decorated with ck hair.


    "Sir Alec, you really did follow us." Even though Guinevere used an honorific title, there was anger in her tone.


    That''s right, standing in front of Guinevere and Lancelot, the noble son was the Campione of Ennd, Alexander Gascoigne, and the ck prince Alec who was more famous than his own name.


    "Unfortunately, this is the time I''ve had the most opportunities to seed in the past, I''m afraid I''ll never have another chance." Alec who didn''t get what he wanted, was not annoyed, but calmly analyzed.


    "You really worked hard too, Lancelot, protecting such a useless person," Alec sneered.


    However, Lancelot did not ept Alec taunt, and was already armed with a spear and stared at Alec sternly.


    The atmosphere was getting tense.


    As old opponents who had been fighting for a while, Guinevere and Lancelot naturally knew what Alec wanted, and that was the Holy Grail that was ced in front of Guinevere with a powerparable to that of a plural Campione.


    However, Guinevere would not give up the Holy Grail no matter what.


    Because this Holy Grail is an important item that is indispensable for the King of the End.


    The reason why Guinevere created the Holy Grail and stored magic power was to replenish the magic power of the King of the End whose magic power had been exhausted due to his deep sleep.


    Only through this point, can see the power of the King of the End.


    The magic power it requires is proportional to the sum of the magic power of the multiple Campiones.


    Apart from Wu Ming, among the six Campiones, neither Voban the eldest, nor the youngest Salvatore Doni, were bothered by theck of magic power.


    No matter what kind of battle, no matter how consuming magic power, the six Campiones except Wu Ming never said that magic power was not enough.


    Based on this alone, the magic power of the King of the End is proportional to the sum of the magic power of the plural Campione, and the power of the King of the End can be seen.


    The reason why Wu Ming put aside this fact was because Wu Ming was like the King of the End, possessing more magic power than the King of the End.


    After all, he was the Dragon of the Root, how could heck magic power.


    Of course, it can''t be said that Wu Ming magic power is unlimited, it''s just that with a sufficientlyrge base condition, the condition that the magic power recovery speed is not slow has been improved.


    His magic power can be exhausted, it must still be on the premise that Wu Ming does not automatically recover his magic power.


    Coupled with Wu Ming continuous meditation for years, the limit of his magic power had been broken.


    This is also the capital for Wu Ming topete with the King of the End.


    "Now that this country is the Heretic King territory, aren''t you afraid of offending the Heretic King?" Guinevere warned Alec.


    "You''re talking about Vero Silence Eude, the Campione being ipetent, even if he isn''t as aggressive and brutal as others of his ilk, I don''t agree with him. After all, he is a Heretic God with the power of another Heretic God." Alec said his evaluation of Wu Ming with a calm heart.


    Guinevere frowned. After all, Wu Ming was a person she admired, so naturally she couldn''t hear anyone speak ill of Wu Ming.


    Lancelot was also annoyed, and squeezed the spear with one hand and aimed it at Alec.


    "If you still want to y tricks here, then you better leave, I am afraid that I can''t control myself, and the Heretic God will kill you!"


    After all Lancelot is the shadow of the god Guinevere. The only way to escape from around Guinevere was to appear as the Heretic God.


    This would not only increase Lancelot strength, but also break free from the limitations of protecting Guinevere. This was why Lancelot said that if Guinevere chose to betray her, she would kill her.


    Seeing the angry Lancelot, Alec smiled.


    "Although that person also has the identity of King Arthur, you and the Divine ancestor behind you are not Guinevere and Lancelot, why are you excited?" Alec sneered.


    A tremendous burst of sword light shot towards Alec, and Alec dodged in an instant.


    Lancelot maintained his gun-swinging posture, staring at Alec.


    "I will ask again, do you want to go or not."


    "If I stay?"


    "Then, I must appear as the Heretic God, and fight you!"


    Lancelot and Alec faced each other, and Guinevere continued the ritual of summoning the King of the End.


    "We pray for the new life of the sword, pierce the darkness of thest days, and kill thest demon"


    The disk of arrows in Guinevere hands, as well as the Holy Grail in front of her, began to glow.


    "The supreme noble sword in the sword, de in the de, steel in the steel!"


    The Disc and the Holy Grail began to float and rise into the sky.


    "You are the sword of demon destruction, and you are the holy light of white salvation, killing all the Rakshasas, and the call of our allies, look again at the world!!"


    As the spell finished chanting, the disc and the Holy Grail came to the tform. A sword appeared in the center of the tform. If Wu Ming was here, he would definitely recognize him.


    This one is pretty much the same as Artoria, King Arthur Holy Sword Excalibur.


    It was just that the current holy sword was in a rusty state, as if it wouldn''t be strange if it would break.


    This was the legendary brave sword, the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    The disk and Holy Grail floated up,ing above the Divine Sword of Salvation


    In an instant, the disc and the holy grail melted, turned into liquid and poured into the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    "Beep Beep" The Divine Sword of Salvation began to emit white lightning light.


    "Beep Beep Beep Beep..." The lightning light became more and more intense, until it spread over the entire tform, and then the tform exploded.


    *Explosion!*


    Without a tform restriction, the Divine Sword of Salvation began to fly down, which was the ground, and in the blink of an eye, the Divine Sword of Salvation came to the ground and came to Guinevere.


    *Explosion--!*


    Thending of the Divine Sword of Salvation caused countless dust, and Guinevere, Lancelot and even Alec looked at the dustbin seriously.


    Gradually, the dust disappeared.


    A slightly exhausted youth walked out, holding the Divine Sword of Salvation in his hands.

 Chapter 235: Meeting the King of the End

    Chapter 235: Meeting the King of the End


    Asherah stared at Wu Ming without blinking.


    Listening to Asherah speech, Wu Ming couldn''t help but think of the definitions of "steel" and "snake".


    "Steel" was born from snakes, and snakes are closely rted to the earth.


    Whether it was the Great Sage Equaling Heaven Sun Wukong, Perseus, Nezha, in mythology, they were all rted to the earth or the Mother Earth Goddess.


    Sun Wukong was born on the earth which was stone. Perseus was assigned by Athena to kill Medusa. Perseus who received a series of favors from Athena, managed to turn into a hero and marry the princess.


    Even though Nezha was born in a mortal fetus, he was cut back to him father and mother. After his death, his master used lotus roots to reshape his body. Whether he grew on the earth or was reshaped (forged), those were all the Attributes of the god of steel.


    Although the God of Steel is the enemy of dragons and snakes, therefore the God of Steel is also the guardian of dragons and snakes, not to mention the muteness of "Steel" and "Snake".


    "Steel" and "Snake" are homologs, and the dual-attribute Wu Ming is the guardian of dragons and snakes in the truest sense.


    "Then just follow me, how about it?" Wu Ming asked kindly.


    After all Wu Ming looked like a loli kidnapper.


    "Yes." Asherah nodded her little head.


    (Ah ah ah ah ah! A hateful little squirrel can actually win Master Wu Ming heart, ah ah ah I''m so jealous ah ah ah ah) Shalltear bit her handkerchief hard, screaming in her heart.


    Even though Wu Ming had no mind reading ability, he was still able to guess something because of Shalltear appearance.


    From then on, Wu Ming coughed and started giving orders.


    "Ahem! Shalltear, you did a great job this time, and managed to bring Asherah to me in its entirety."


    "This is what subordinates should do."


    As soon as Wu Ming started to look serious, Shalltear regained herposure, and answered Wu Ming.


    "Um, great, now I have a new assignment for you and Sebastian."


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming, please tell as many orders as you like."


    After Sebastian heard Wu Ming call out to him, he knelt down with Shalltear, waiting for Wu Mingmand.


    "The arrival of the King of the End may be apanied by the arrival of other gods, and then you will act ordingly."


    "Yes, Master Wu Ming." Shalltear and Sebastian received the order.


    It was not Wu Ming fear or any other reason. After all, the King of the End was not weak. Even if Wu Ming confidently said that he could defeat the King of the End, it was actually because he had faith in himself.


    After all, Wu Ming had not seen the strength of the King of the End, and Wu Ming could not be 100% sure that he could defeat the King of the End, but he still had to maintain his confidence.


    "Then Asherah, you stay here now, remember not to wander around and stay obedient, there is still your senior (snake) in this house, so get along well."


    Like a child, Wu Ming told Asherah.


    "Yes, Asherah knows." Asherah also nodded like a child.


    This made Shalltear take out a handkerchief she didn''t know where it came from and bite it.


    (Master Wu Ming, she lied to you, don''t you know how crazy this little girl is)


    After Shalltear captured Asherah in the United States, she took Asherah to hide in Tibet. There was no way American Campione John Pluto Smith was too difficult to deal with, and Shalltear wasn''t afraid of her. But Asherah couldn''t.


    When Shalltear found Asherah, she was being resurrected by a cult of magic cults. She was so weak, let alone a Campione, even a mage could attack Asherah.


    Therefore, Shalltear took Asherah to hide in Tibet. During this period, Asherah was a runaway loli. Even though she was afraid of Shalltear, Asherah had gone her own way with certain things, like wearing clothes.


    Seeing the well-behaved Asherah in front of Wu Ming, Shalltear really wanted to smack her in the face with an impure urge.


    After arranging Asherah, Wu Ming brought Shalltear and Sebastian out.


    However, Wu Ming did not notice that when he came out, a figure slipped out of the window of the upstairs bedroom.


    ....


    Sensing apocalyptic magic radiating from the air, Wu Ming searched for the King of the End.


    Wu Ming watched the changes taking ce around him, feeling helpless in his heart.


    The flowers, nts and trees of the earth began to wither, especially the ces that were close to the apocalyptic aura, it could be said to be almost withered.


    The bare ground began to crack, creating earth crack after crack.


    The ground temperature gradually increased, and all the rivers andkes on the ground gradually disappeared, and Wu Ming who couldn''t see saw that the sea level was dropping little by little.


    Mount Fuji which was as white as snow also started to emit thick ck smoke.


    "Is the earth warming up." Wu Ming frowned, which was not a good phenomenon.


    (It seems that no matter what, the King of the End must be defeated as soon as possible)


    Wu Ming was starting to regret having summoned the King of the End without making much preparation, the price was too heavy for the earth.


    So, there is only one thing that can be done now, which is to take advantage of the time to defeat the King of the End.


    After that, Wu Ming took Shalltear and Sebastian to the beach.


    This is the ce where the apocalyptic aura is strongest.


    Guinevere, Lancelot, and a tired teenager stood with bandaged and masked figures.


    The exhausted youth held a holy sword simr to Excalibur in his hand. Unlike the holy sword that Wu Ming knew of, the Divine Sword of Salvation emitted a tinum glow.


    If one said this sword and Excalibur were twin swords, Wu Ming would not hesitate.


    (That should be the Divine Sword of Salvation, right?) Wu Ming heard from Guinevere earlier that the King of the End weapon was the Divine Sword of Salvation, which could release Divine lightning of salvation.


    Obviously, the youth who wielded the Divine Sword of Salvation was the King of the End.


    As for the bandage man, Wu Ming guessed that it was most likely that the King of the End had summoned him.


    It turned out that Wu Ming guess was right, the bandage man was here to help the King of the End.


    Guinevere looked at Wu Ming with a worried look, but from Guinevere eyes, Wu Ming could see that Guinevere was notfortable with him.


    Lancelot is still a full body protector regardless of his appearance.


    "Brother, it seems that you are not a god of this world." King of the End said.


    It must be said that King of the End is indeed worthy? At a nce, he could tell that Wu Ming was not a native of this world.


    "However, you are indeed Vero Silence Eude." Just when Wu Ming wanted to say something, the King of the End spoke again.


    Wu Ming sharply noticed that the trace of anxiety in Guinevere eyes disappeared.


    In an instant, Wu Ming seemed to understand.


    "Then myrades, my enemies, let''s hurry and start killing, I can''t stay on the ground for too long."


    "You really know yourself," Wu Ming said.

 Chapter 236: First Contest

    Chapter 236: First Contest


    Wu Ming knew what the King of the End meant by "not being able to stay on the ground for too long", and the King of the End himself knew that as long as he was on the ground, it would cause havoc on a global scale.


    It can be seen from the chaos of spiritual leylines around the world that the cmity wrought by the arrival of the King of the End is global.


    "Of course, I tried really hard to avoid appearing on the ground."


    When the King of the End said these words, Wu Ming seemed to have thought of something.


    "That''s why the attributes of dragons and snakes can''t excite you from mythology." Wu Ming muttered to himself.


    Wu Ming now understood why a series of methods could not summon the King of the End to the ground.


    That is, the King of the End avoided awakening, or he was unwilling to rise from the beginning.


    When there are six Campiones and one half Heretic God and half Campione on the ground, the King of the End has awakened, but has not yet reached the upper limit of awakening, so the King of the End survives and does not appear from the mythology.


    When Wu Ming fought with Athena, although the dragon and snake attributes of the two also stimted the King of the End, they were still close to the upper limit, so that the King of the End could no longer appear in the world.


    And when Guinevere found the bed of the King of the End, Guinevere chose the simplest, crudest and most effective method, and summoned the King of the End straight to the ground.


    This was something the King of the End could not refuse, so he appeared with a very tired face.


    "You have also seen, Heretic King, as long as I stay in this world for a while, the world will be destroyed because of me."


    "Steel" was bred from the earth, and was naturally able to absorb the power of the earth.


    Great Sage Equaling Heaven Sun Wukong, was able to find a spiritual leyline to restore strength even when his strength was iplete, but King of the End was not very reasonable.


    "It seems that you also know the ancient covenant." The King of the End suddenly asked.


    "In fact, the ancient covenant wasid down for me, and what I hold is the most orthodox ancient covenant."


    "Could it be" Wu Ming thought of a possibility.


    "Yes, as long as there are many Campiones on the ground, then my strength will increase."


    Just like verifying the words of the King of the End, the magic power in the body of the King of the End began to increase sharply.


    It instantly surpassed the amount of magic power of Guinevere, Lancelot, and the bandage man beside him.


    Even Wu Ming, who possessed almost unlimited magic power, was shocked.


    Now Wu Ming had to admit that the King of the End was probably the strongest enemy he had ever met.


    Then, the King of the End raised the tinum Sword in his hand.


    "If you kill all the Campiones before youe, then maybe you still have a chance to win, but s..."


    The tinum sword began to gather strength, and a small tinum ball began to gather at the tip of the tinum de.


    "You''ve already lost."


    In an instant, a tinum energy ball exploded towards Wu Ming.


    *Boom!*


    There was a violent explosion where Wu Ming and the others were standing, and dust flooded everything.


    Guinevere looked at this side anxiously, but because of the different positions she was in at the moment, she and Wu Ming were now in an "enemy" rtionship, so she didn''t move.


    A light breeze blew and the smoke was blown away, revealing Wu Ming figure.


    Wu Ming reached out, and a shield with seven purple petals appeared in front of him.


    Obviously, it resisted the King of the End attack.


    "Rho Aias (The Seven Rings that Cover the Burning Heavens)" Wu Ming slowly recited the name of this Noble Phantasm.


    This was a fake Noble Phantasm that Wu Ming made with <Create Greater Item>.


    This was the Noble Phantasm that Wu Ming had learned from the Heroic Spirit Emiya Shirou.


    In the Trojan War, a bronze shield d in sevenyers of cowhide that resisted the fire of the great hero Hector, such as the <Rule Breaker>, the Noble Phantasm obtained from sublimation anecdotes.


    It is said that each petal isparable to an ancient city wall.


    "Crack-"


    The <Rho Aias> in front of Wu Ming was broken. After all, this is a clone, and King of the End attacks are not very defensive. <Rho Aias> was naturally broken.


    "Noble Phantasm?" The King of the End frowned.


    "I''m really sorry, King of the End might let you down."


    As he spoke, Wu Ming took out Exsilver from golden ripples.


    After that, Wu Ming raised his right hand holding Exsilver, and once again used <Create Greater Item>.


    Yellow-gold particles gathered on Wu Ming sword, turning part of Exsilver silver form, and the original silver-white sword body into gold.


    "Unfortunately, I think my chances of winning are pretty good."


    "That!?" Guinevere, Lancelot, and the others looked at the holy sword in Wu Ming hand, greatly shocked.


    Because the holy sword in Wu Ming hand is very simr to the holy sword King of the End.


    Countless rays of light began to gather towards the holy sword in Wu Ming hand.


    After that, Wu Ming sword with both hands freed the real name of this Noble Phantasm.


    "Excalibur (Sword of Promised Victory)!!!" Wu Ming swung it hard.


    "Not good!" Lancelot immediately took Guinevere, mounted a white horse, and quickly moved from here.


    The bandage man also jumped slightly, and the wind carried him away from here.


    But the King of the End didn''t move, watching the golden stream flowing towards him wearily.


    Bursts of golden magic power poured into the King of the End, continuously impacting the opponent with light and heat.


    Wu Ming who has the identity of King Arthur in this world has the right to use Excalibur.


    Wu Ming managed to use <Create Greater Item> and Exsilver to create Excalibur.


    Within a minute, Wu Ming stopped the liberation of the Noble Phantasm and he looked at the ground in front of him as if he had experienced a natural disaster.


    Lancelot, who had fled early, held Guinevere and stood to the side, the d man was floating in the sky in the wind, and several people watched the scene caused by Wu Ming attack.


    The ground was plowed once more, but a shield appeared where the King of the End had originally been standing.


    The King of the End wielded a simple shield to resist the release of the Noble Phantasm.


    The ground behind the King of the End was blocked by him, which caused a strange phenomenon.


    In the dpidatednds, starting with the King of the End, thends that spread after him remained intact.


    It can''t be said to be intact, after all, the King of the End stayed here for a long time, which caused thend to die. It only looked intact on the surface, but there was no vitality in it.


    Wu Ming had just seen the shield that resisted the impact of Excalibur.


    "Aegis." Wu Ming mentioned the shield real name.


    Yes, that was the existence of the shield with the same name as the shield Athena used when Wu Ming fought Athena.


    Take a closer look, except that this shield is exactly the same as Athena, only it doesn''t have Medusa head.


    Therefore, this shield should be called Aegis.


    "As expected as King Arthur of Britain, you are right, this shield is Aegis." The voice of the King of the End behind the shield.

 Chapter 237: Operate independently

    Chapter 237: Operate independently


    Finally the King of the End revealed his appearance to Wu Ming.


    After that, behind the King of the End appeared several square mand formations.


    The King of the End ced Aegis in one of the formations.


    Only when Aegis touched the mand formation did the shield instantly turn into nothingness.


    Next, the mand formation disappeared.


    "This shield really is Aegis." said the King of the End again.


    "However, I have some doubts as to why you can use Aegis."


    Wu Ming began to doubt the identity of the King of the End, and began to guess the real name of the King of the End.


    After all, Aegis isn''t avable to everyone.


    "I''m really sorry, I have noment on this," said the King of the End quietly.


    "Hurry up and end this." As he said, the King of the End rushed towards Wu Ming with the Divine Sword of Salvation in his hand.


    Wu Ming was not to be outdone, and rushed towards the King of the End with a sword in his hand.


    The two began the most primitive hand-to-handbat.


    The bandage man floating in the sky riding the wind, after seeing the King of the End and Wu Ming fighting, driving the wind, he wanted to go up to help the King of the End, but...


    *Boom!*


    The mes zed towards the bandage man with a sound breaking through the sound barrier.


    The bandage man hastily used the wind to fight back.


    "I can''t let you disturb Master Wu Ming!" Shalltear was fully armed, wearing a magenta full-body armor, holding a Spuit Lance in her right hand, and holding a magic circle imprint that released magic in her left hand. She smiled and looked at the bandage man.


    "Then I''ll kill you first." After the bandage man finished speaking, he immediately rushed towards Shalltear.


    "Hahahahaha! Let''s give it a try, and see if you can kill me, the Guardian of Nazarick who has the strongest fighting power!"


    With that, Shalltear rushed over to the bandage man.


    ....


    On the other hand, Guinevere and Lancelot.


    Lancelot said as she put down the Guinevere she was holding.


    "Although we have made a contract with our Master, but this is not the time for a contract to be made, I still have an obligation to help our Master."


    After that, Lancelot looked at the slightly confused Guinevere.


    "You''ve been demoted to a divine ancestor, so don''t interfere in a battle you can''t participate in."


    In fact, Lancelot didn''t want Guinevere to be entangled with the King of the End and Wu Ming, so she said to let Guinevere stay here.


    After all, even if it is passed down to the Divine Ancestor, Guinevere has a high level ofbat power. Can''t you see that Divine ancestor Asherah from the United States can fight with Campione John Pluto Smith in the United States?


    Although in the end Asherah was still defeated by John, but Asherah proved the fighting ability of the Divine ancestors.


    After that, Lancelot rushed on horseback.


    "Uncle..." Guinevere saw Lancelot departing figure and began to remember.


    In fact, before Wu Ming came here, Guinevere and Lancelot had already seen that the King of the End was tired of fighting. Since the King of the End had risen, they took this opportunity to tell the King of the End what they had thought beforehand.


    Guinevere recalled the earlier conversation with the King of the End.


    ....


    "So do you two wish to enter the mythology of King Arthur," said the King of the End.


    Guinevere and Lancelot were restless at the moment, however, in the eyes of some ruthless kings, this would be treason.


    "Actually, you don''t need to ask me." The King of the End seemed to see the concern of the two people and consoled.


    "We are not a rtionship between a king and a minister, we are just partners walking the same path."


    That''s right, even though Guinevere and Lancelot were "Master" and "My Master" at the same time, the three of them were actually just partners.


    "Furthermore, you are indeed <Guinevere> and <Lancelot>. It''s normal to want to return to a king who is truly served." The King of the End had neither sadness nor joy on his face, and he was very calm speaking.


    "However, this agreement has yet to be reached." The King of the End said again.


    "If he is killed by me, then you will have no object of loyalty. Expect him to kill me, Guinevere and Lancelot."


    After that, the King of the End didn''t say anything.


    ....


    The timeline goes to now.


    Guinevere recovered her consciousness and looked towards Lancelot, who was about to go to support.


    "Uncle, you are right, no matter what happens in the future, I am still Master servant, and I will fight for Master."


    What is loyalty? Guinevere finally chose loyalty between loyalty and love, and wanted to do thest bit of loyalty.


    "I can''t let you interfere with the fight, Divine ancestor."


    Guinevere turned and looked at the source of the voice.


    A girl in a Greek style strapless dress and a wreath on her head came.


    "You are the Goddess Athena."


    That''s right, this girl is Mother Earth Goddess Athena who has once again restored the true body of the Trinity.


    Since Wu Ming left the Gorgon Stone on the table and specifically informed Athena, she took advantage of the gap where Wu Ming had left and quietly followed.


    In fact, Wu Ming left the Gorgon Stone to let Athena have the ability to protect herself, after all, Athena who had just been hit hard by Wu Ming had lowbat effectiveness.


    "Are you going to stop me, Goddess Athena?" Guinevere asked as Athena slowly approached.


    "No way, who will let this concubine be his subordinate god, this concubine main god is in trouble, of course this concubine wille to help her." A light shed in Athena snake eyes.


    "Weren''t you just defeated by Sir Vero? I''m afraid you''re very weak now," Guinevere asked.


    "You don''t have to worry about that." Athena licked her tongue and smiled charmingly.


    "Only holding you back from the Mother Earth Goddess who has been demoted to Divine Ancestor, I still have confidence."


    "Really." Guinevere took a deep breath.


    "Then you are Guinevere enemy." The battle almost erupted.


    ....


    When Lancelot rode the white horse towards the King of the End and Wu Ming, she suddenly stopped.


    An old man walked straight in front of her.


    "<Snakes>?" Lancelot felt the urge to kill the enemy as <Steel>.


    "This time we meet, your name is Lancelot. My name is Sebastian. I am Master Wu Ming butler. Sorry to say that you can''te this way." Sebastian bowed, said politely.


    "Then let Value be my opponent, <snake>!!"


    ...


    Wu Ming and the King of the End came and went, the aura of the sword flew, the magic exploded, and the ground that had been crushed again was crushed again.


    "As expected of bing King Arthur strongest knight, Vero Silence Eude, a man with great martial arts."


    Wu Ming also praised.


    "Just like you, I can feel your martial arts being honed through experience."


    However, there was a saying that Wu Ming did not say, which was that Wu Ming felt a kind of kingly spirit from him.

 Chapter 238: Dialogue and Analysis

    Chapter 238: Dialogue and Analysis


    Wu Ming and King of the End were chatting, trying to find King of the End ws through dialogue.


    "I have experienced a temperament that is difficult for ordinary people to experience. Whereas, if I insist, it is my own choice."


    (Self choice?) Wu Ming silently analyzed.


    "Then, King Heretic, do you know why I am called the King of the End, and why I am called brave."


    Hearing what the King of the End said, Wu Ming eyes were mesmerized.


    This was also the question that Wu Ming had thought of before.


    It was true that the King of the End was an existence annihting the Devil King on earth, so the King of the End was an extremely powerful individual, but this was unrealistic.


    Wu Ming didn''t believe that the King of the End could kill all the Campione from ancient times to the present just through martial arts. If that was the case, the King of the End was not a threat at all, Wu Ming would have killed him long ago.


    After all, the King of the End must be an invincible god. There is no god in mythology who is invincible. Even people close to invincibility had fatal weaknesses.


    After awakening, Wu Ming spected that the King of the End had a Divine artifact or special skill.


    The ancient covenant was a special skill.


    As long as there is a Campione on earth, namely the Devil King, the ancient covenant will work, and give the brave who is the King of the End the magic power of the Campione number doubled.


    However, simply increasing the power of the King of the End didn''t mean that it could grant him the ability to kill any Campione.


    Wu Ming dared to guess through the Aegis that had just been used by the King of the End, which was not avable to anyone, and the line of Mands that appeared at the back when King of the End saved Aegis.


    "You have all the Divine artifacts that the gods gave you." Wu Ming looked at the King of the End firmly and answered the King of the End question.


    Faced with Wu Ming spection, the King of the End smiled.


    "You guessed right."


    With that said, the line of Mands once again appeared behind the King of the End.


    Immediately, everyttice of the Mand array shone with golden light.


    Under the golden light, Wu Ming could clearly see that all kinds of strange shapes and various divine artifacts were safely stored in the Mand.


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but dazzle his eyes.


    "The gods set the position of the King of the End. In order for the King of the End to kill any Campione, the gods give their divine artifacts to the King of the End."


    As if serving the words of the King of the End, the divine artifacts in the Mand array shone with light.


    "For this reason, I became an existence that could kill any Campione." King of the End said without sorrow and joy.


    After all, the power that the Campione seized came from the Heretic God, and all Gods had weaknesses. This weakness is used by the Campione, so the Campione kills the Heretic God and transforms from a human body into a Campione.


    But at the same time, the Campione who gained the strength of the in Heretic God also gained the weakness of the in Heretic God.


    Like Wu Ming, when facing Perseus, he wanted to seal Wu Ming power with Mithra "light", Verethragna Divine Authority.


    However, Wu Ming Divine Authority no longer counted as Verethragna Divine Authority. Verethragna Divine Authority wasbined with Melqart Divine Authority.


    After the Divine Authority was sublimated into a Noble Phantasm by Wu Ming, the Divine Authority had sessfully Transformed into a Noble Phantasm- 12 Incarnations.


    Due to this reason, Perseus could not seal Wu Ming power.


    And with various divine artifacts, the King of the End who could target all of the Heretic God weaknesses had be an existence that restrained all Campione and could kill them.


    "This is one of my greatest trump cards as King of the End." The King of the End said calmly.


    (King of the End has Gate of Babylon in disguise) Wu Ming could only groan inwardly.


    However, Gilgamesh Gate of Babylon also has the prototype of all Noble Phantasms.


    In general, King of the End Mand is more underhanded than Gilgamesh Gate of Babylon.


    The Mand has all the divine artifacts, but that doesn''t mean all the divine artifacts are in the Mand.


    Anecdotes such as <Rho Aias> and <Rule Breaker>, which existed after sublimation anecdotes, were not found in the Mand behind King of the End.


    "But s, I don''t think you''re invincible." Wu Ming held the golden sword, stood before the King of the End, and said.


    After all, the King of the End is also a Heretic God, and as long as it is a Heretic God, there must be weaknesses, even Wu Ming has weaknesses.


    "You''re right, I''m not invincible." The King of the End did not hide it, and admitted it very generously.


    "I was once killed by an ancient Campione, but after regaining my strength in this Divine Sword of Salvation, I reappeared in the world and killed the Campione who killed me once. And now I have more confidence than before."


    Like a memory, the King of the End closed his tired eyes.


    In ancient times, the Campione at that time made use of the unrecovered power of the King of the End, and when he was weak, the Campione killed the King of the End, turning him back into the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    Now, the reason why the King of the End was born was the strongest moment, it was only because of Guinevere and Lancelot.


    Just like Sun Wukong, when he was released, he had to find a spiritual leyline to recover his strength due to insufficient magic power. The reason why the King of the End was able to do so without bing like Sun Wukong was because of being the strongest steel, and secondly because of the Holy Grail created by Guinevere.


    As the strongest steel, the King of the End can draw the core of the earth for his own use as long as he stands on the earth.


    This is why since the arrival of the King of the End, the earth began to lose its vitality, flowers and nts withered, trees died, cracks appeared in the earth, seas evaporated, and volcanoes were about to erupt, all because the King of the End had absorbed the essence of the earth.


    However, what was most important was the Holy Grail that Guinevere made. The Holy Grail is to give the King of the End a lot of magic power when the King of the Endes. Once resurrected in full blood, and now resurrected in full blood and blue. The two are symbolically different.


    In addition, because of the absorption of earth essence, life and magic power are restored every time, and he is getting stronger every time.


    The above are the reasons why King of the End is confident now.


    "Furthermore, the Heretic God is nothing more than a divine projection on earth. Even if they die once, they can continue to project next time."


    "That is a pity, King of the End."


    Wu Ming smiled and looked at the King of the End, then continued.


    "I came to this world as an ontology."


    The King of the End was blown away.


    Wu Ming meaning is clear, that is, as long as Wu Ming is killed, he will not be resurrected.


    "Then let me learn how the gods bestow divine artifacts."

 Chapter 240: Conversation After Calm

    Chapter 240: Conversation After Calm


    The red storms collided with each other, and the space around them was like broken ss, constantly breaking apart.


    Within the hollow fracture created by the fragmentation of space, there is darkness.


    In the darkness, some faint dark matter could be faintly seen.


    At the sight of dark matter, Wu Ming inner rm bell rang.


    And it was this wake-up call that Wu Ming realized he was a little addicted to fighting just now. Even though it didn''t have much of an impact, he didn''t like to let himself be ruled by impulse.


    (This could be considered a blessing in disguise) Wu Ming thought to himself.


    Unanimously, Wu Ming and King of the End both stopped Enuma Elish.


    Immediately, the damaged space recovered little by little, and the Sword of Rupture <Ea> in Wu Ming hand also broke and disappeared.


    Even though Wu Ming could create a Sword of Rupture <Ea> that couldn''t be replicated in a certain sense, this sword could only be used as a missile once. If he wanted to use it again, he would have to recreate it and make the Sword of Rupture <Ea>.


    The magic power used was thousands of times the magic power used to create other Noble Phantasms.


    Fortunately, Wu Ming had studied the Sword of Rupture <Ea> carefully with Gilgamesh earlier in Uruk, and with Chrys help, this was how the method was sessfully produced.


    It had to be said that the additional special Mystic Code created by Zelretch for Wu Ming was really a match for him.


    If he had to make a few more times, Wu Ming might not need Chrysbelite help. But if Wu Ming only made it once, he couldn''t imitate it himself.


    When the topic changed, Wu Ming recalled the ck matter he had just seen in shock.


    (I can''t be wrong, darkness is the same thing as the ck mud used by Julian)


    At this moment, it was the King of the End who put away the Sword of Rupture <Ea> and canceled the line of Mands and spoke.


    "It seems that there is something out of the world, you should know it is from another world."


    Wu Ming frowned and thought for a moment, then shook his head again.


    "I don''t really understand what it is, I just know that it''s dangerous."


    After all, Wu Ming really didn''t know what thing had the same aura as him.


    Seeing Wu Ming with a serious face, the King of the End finally chose to believe what Wu Ming said.


    "It seems that as long as they don''t open space to this ce from the outside world, they don''t seem to affect the world."


    "So it is said, but who knows if darkness will have a way ofing into the world." Wu Ming said.


    After all, Julian was eroded by the darkness andpletely ckened.


    "Moreover, you and I have opened a ''channel'' now." Wu Ming said.


    The implication of not intermingling is that dark matter may havee into this world.


    "Really, but it''s a shame I don''t want to mix it up again. The reason why humans can kill the Heretic God and be a Campione instead of a god is because humans have endless possibilities."


    "The disaster in this era, just leave it to the people of this era to resist, there is only one thing I will do, and that is to kill you Devil Kings who shouldn''t exist in the world, and then fall asleep as quickly as possible."


    With that said, the King of the End raised the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    Wu Ming also agreed with what the King of the End had said, "The Humanities with Infinite Possibilities and Cmities of this age must be fought against by the humans of this age."


    Moreover, even if the King of the End wanted to remain on earth to protect humans, Wu Ming would not allow it.


    As long as the King of the End stood on earth, it wouldn''t take long for the entire earth to fall into ruin until it became a dead star.


    "This is really strange, King of the End. As the Heretic God and the strongest god of steel, you hate battle very much. Wu Ming looked at the King of the End yfully.


    The reason why the Heretic God was called the Heretic God was because his soul was abnormal and did not follow his own mythology.


    It also symbolized the battle nature of the Heretic God.


    Be it Verethragna, Melqart, Athena, Perseus, Nezha, Susanoo, or even Lancelot, who was Guinevere shadow, these Heretic Gods all loved to fight.


    Including the Campione who killed the Heretic God, such as Voban, Luo Hao, and Salvatore Doni, the three of them could be considered as people who disagreed with each other, and also did as they pleased.


    Even though some Campione weren''t very enthusiastic about fighting, such as Alce, Madame Aisha and John, they didn''t seem to be battle maniacs, but they still had the will to fight in their bones. This is a constitution that a Campione cannot change.


    As the strongest god of steel among the Heretic Gods, they were the most aggressive.


    It''s like the rtionship between ordinary people and countries at war.


    Just kidding, let''s get back on topic, as the King of the End of the strongest steel, he is not mentally abnormal like an ordinary Heretic God, nor is he as warlike as other gods of steel.


    In Wu Ming view, the King of the End only fought because he thought of the earth and wanted to fall asleep immediately, lest the earthpletely lose its vitality.


    The King of the End didn''t expect it to be a


    who wanted to kill a Devil King who would kill a Campione. It was estimated that if the opportunity arose, the King of the End would choose to abandon the


    identity, Wu Ming was not surprised.


    Therefore, there was no doubt that the warlike King of the End was extremely abnormal.


    Lacking the will to fight, the King of the End sighed, then exined.


    "It''s because of my little brother."


    Just like what he said to serve the King of the End, an invisible ck shadow appeared behind the King of the End, and this ck shadow just appeared, and then immediately disappeared.


    "My little brother helped me carry any and all negative spiritual effects that I should have as a Heretic God. This also caused my little brother to only follow behind me and be in a state of chaos the entire time. It bes like a character in mythology."


    This was also one of the reasons why the King of the End wanted to fall asleep quickly, he didn''t want to see his little brother bring chaos on his back.


    But because of the influence of the King of the End who appeared on earth from ancient times to the present, he became extremely tired.


    "So, King of the End, I may have guessed your real name." Wu Ming smiled.


    "Really, so what? Come and fight quickly."


    The King of the End was not at all worried that Wu Ming would use the real name King of the End to find his weakness, but rather than worry, it was better to say that he had a little hope, hoping that Wu Ming could defeat him.


    This is Wu Ming seen from the eyes of the King of the End.


    Eyes are windows to the soul, this sentence is not fake.


    "Then let''s start the second round!"


    The holy light and thunder lightplemented each other, and the second round of Wu Ming and King of the End began.

 Chapter 241: Divine lightning of salvation

    Chapter 241: Divine lightning of salvation


    Wu Ming and the King of the End once again started a one-on-one fight.


    The Divine Sword of Salvation King of the End is intertwined with lightning, and every stroke of it is rted to the Divine lightning of salvation.


    Every attack of the King of the End that swung the holy sword contained the highest power, Wu Ming blocked it with the holy sword, and every attack parried had the highest pressure on Wu Ming.


    "Before, I only used my own power and the ancient covenant to kill a Campione."


    In the battle against Wu Ming, the King of the End began to tell stories.


    "However, due to the exposure of my information, it has be increasingly difficult to kill a Campione." The King of the End said with a hint of emotion.


    "After that, the gods gave me some of their divine artifacts."


    The King of the End continued to use the Divine Sword of Salvation and attacked Wu Ming, while Wu Ming was able to resist with the Holy Sword, and continued to listen to the words of the King of the End.


    "Every time I kill a Campione, the gods will give me their divine artifact, and like this, I have almost all the artifacts of the gods."


    In the end, the King of the End shed at the Divine Sword of Salvation, repelling Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming feet fell deep into the ground with the swords in both hands, and he was thrown backwards, leaving deep scratches on the ground.


    "This collection of divine artifacts has be a Mand lineup, that is, the Divine Sword Mand with the highest magic power."


    After speaking, the King of the End pointed the Divine Sword of Salvation at Wu Ming again.


    "M*Zizizi*


    Divine lightning of salvation continued to surge on the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    Immediately, the Divine Lightning of Salvation was like a bullet, and was shot towards Wu Ming by the Divine Sword of Salvation loudly and quickly.


    *Boom!*


    The explosion sounded like a bolt of lightning, and the Divine lightning of salvation urately hit Wu Ming.


    However, the King of the End frowned.


    With the blessing of the power of the ancient covenant, it can be clearly seen that Wu Ming is not dead, because the blessing of the power in the body of the King of the End has not diminished.


    What''s more, the King of the End didn''t believe Wu Ming would be killed so easily.


    Sure enough, after the smoke from the explosion dissipated, the holy sword light was revealed.


    "That Divine Sword of Salvation is indeed very strong, but unfortunately, my holy sword is not weak!"


    With that, Wu Ming holy sword instantly gathered Noble Phantasm real name liberation level magic power, and holy sword light surged.


    The King of the End who thought Wu Ming would release the real name Noble Phantasm, watched him warily.


    A lot of magic power was attached to the holy sword, forming a three meter high magic de, and then Wu Ming swung it. Even though Wu Ming and the King of the End were fighting on the shore, the sea level was starting to drop under the influence of the King of the End.


    Regardless of whether Alice and the others tried to stabilize the spiritual leyline, as far as Wu Ming and the King of the End were concerned, the water source was passively evaporated by the King of the End, or by the magic emitted by the fight between the two. So the water evaporates, so there''s no trace of water here anymore.


    *Kachachachachachachacha*


    The Holy Sword pressed into the ground and shed towards the King of the End. The holy-sword cleaved the ground and made the already iplete ground crumble even more.


    The King of the End swung the Divine Sword of Salvation, and the Divine lightning of salvation shed, offsetting the holy sword of Wu Ming.


    "Those who are evil, and those who are strong, fear me, for I have wings . For my wings will punish you for your curse. And those who are evil will not be able to touch me!"


    The moment he heard those words, the King of the End felt his eyes flicker, and Wu Ming moved in front of the King of the End in an instant. Wu Ming wielded a three meter high Sacred Sword and swung it towards the King of the End.


    The King of the End had [Mind''s Eye] and saw Wu Ming actions, but being able to see did not mean being able to react.


    The speed was extremely fast, and the heat on the Holy Sword wasparable to the previous Excalibur. There was no doubt that if this sword were to hit the King of the End, even though he wouldn''t die but at least he would be seriously injured.


    Regarding the definition of Noble Phantasm, injecting magic into the Noble Phantasm and chanting the real name of the Noble Phantasm, so that the Noble Phantasm can be released and the power contained in the Noble Phantasm will be released


    However, Wu Ming wondered, if the magic powerparable to the holy sword is injected into the holy sword and the true name of the holy sword is not called, the holy sword that has not freed its true name, can it be used? Its cutting power isparable to that of a holy sword. It''s as strong as that.


    There was no doubt that Wu Ming current practice had been sessful.


    Wu Ming first used the magic power outside, and added a three meter high de to the holy sword to expand the attack range of the holy sword.


    After that, Wu Mingpressed the magic power used to release the Noble Phantasm into the outeryer magic de of the holy sword, and the outer magic de managed to transform into attacks and shesparable to the release of that Noble Phantasm.


    *Hah--!*


    Relying on the skills and [Mind''s Eye] obtained from countless life and death battles with countless Campiones from ancient times to the present, the King of the End managed to dodge Wu Ming deadly attacks.


    *Boom!*


    King of the End evasion cost was anotherrge-scale destruction on the ground.


    The entire beach cracked like a crack and then crumbled.


    Today, the entire ground level has also been lowered, even though it was due to the work of false physics.


    The three meter high magic de attached to the outeryer of the holy sword disappeared after crushing the ground. It was just an attack, and the magic power attached to the holy sword was instantly depleted.


    Although this trick was quite powerful, the consumption of magic power was also visible to the naked eye, so it was estimated that this trick could only be used by Wu Ming.


    Noble Phantasm was the Servant trump card, the decisive weapon to change the oue, so Noble Phantasm could not be handled lightly.


    In ordinary Holy Grail War, in general, Servants only have one Noble Phantasm, but there are many Servants with many Noble Phantasms.


    For a Servant with a magic power attribute of Rank D or lower, unleashing a Noble Phantasm nearly exhausted the Servant magic power, and Rank C was also on the verge of danger.


    When a Noble Phantasm is released, if the desired effect is not achieved, or if the opponent does not die, a Servant who cannot release a Noble Phantasm without magic power is essentially a stalemate.


    Of course, there were some Servants whose Noble Phantasm didn''t consume much magic power, but after all, they were in the minority, and Servants like this basically had fatal weaknesses.


    Without mentioning it, Wu Ming released his magic power again and stuck it on the Holy Sword again.


    King of the End also captured this process, which was no more than a tenth of a second.


    No Servant can reach the use of Noble Phantasm at 0.1 second intervals, and it is unlikely that a Noble Phantasm Servant can reach dozens of uses.


    Even if it was a Servant with multiple Noble Phantasms, it wouldn''t necessarily be usable. And there''s not enough Servant magic power to support this.


    Wu Ming, who was in the [God Speed] state, turned around in an instant, and shed another t sh at the King of the End.


    *Unlucky----!*


    The King of the End who was ready to catch Wu Ming Noble Phantasm level sh, and then immediately bounced off the attack.


    Immediately, the King of the End raised the Divine Sword of Salvation, and the Divine Sword of Salvation emitted a dazzling light of lightning.


    "Light of salvation, remove the impurity!"


    In an instant, [God Speed] and the magic de blessed by Wu Ming disappeared.

 Chapter 242: Can summon steel the disc of arrowhead

    Chapter 242: Can summon steel the disc of arrowhead


    "Is that so, is this also the way to save the world?"


    Wu Ming, who had exited [God Speed] mode, looked at the King of the End with the holy sword in his hand.


    "You''re right. Divine Sword of Salvation has Divine lightning of salvation that purifies everything in the world. This light of salvation is another application of Divine lightning of salvation. After a sacrificial attack, even though the light of salvation is harmless and does not cause any harm, it has a very strong advantage in refining a series of negative effects and even eliminating the increase in enemy strength."


    The King of the End held the Divine Sword of Salvation with a calm expression on his face.


    "Don''t say that I cheated, Heretic God, this is also the application of the Divine Sword of Salvation."


    In response, Wu Ming shook his head.


    "This is your power too, of course I won''t say anything, but"


    Wu Ming had sensed the weakness of the Light of Salvation.


    "As long as it is not exposed to the light of salvation, then there is no way to dispel the enemy increase in strength!"


    After speaking, Wu Ming started reciting a new spell from the words.


    "Nevertheless, as long as I cover my body with the light of salvation, you will not be able to approach my body."


    "But then you can''t attack anymore, right."


    Wu Ming answer left the King of the End speechless.


    No way, who made the Light of Salvation so powerful, but because of this, it definitely had a limit.


    "Then, I will use this."


    With that said, the King of the End took out a metal disc, which was also covered with two golden sword-shaped symbols. It was the one Guinevere held in her handthe arrow disc


    As soon as the King of the End finished speaking, the arrow disc gleamed, and a golden sword talisman shed, turning into two figures and flying out of it.


    "Unexpectedly, I can still see you Heretic King m, I waspletely defeatedst time."


    "I didn''t expect to see you here, I didn''t fight enoughst time!"


    A handsome blonde young man riding a Pegasus and a monkey with golden hair and a golden headband is standing on a golden cloud.


    "Perseus and Sun Wukong."


    Wu Ming had nowpletely determined the power of the arrow disc.


    Ever since Guinevere had first absorbed the Divine Authority of Perseus, who had been killed by Wu Ming, into the arrow disc, Wu Ming had wondered if the arrow disc could absorb the dead Steel God. Is it possible to resurrect the god of steel to be used again?


    It turned out that Wu Ming spection was correct.


    "The arrow disc is almighty, don''t tell me I''m bullying you, Heretic King."


    After that, the King of the End spoke to Perseus and Sun Wukong.


    "My friend, proud steel, please help me."


    Perseus waved his cloak, immediately descended from the white sky, and took out the weapon pinned to his waist.


    "There is no choice, after all, the peer in front of me is quite strong."


    Sun Wukong smiled as he scratched his head.


    "Since you can give me a chance to fight the enemy, then I don''t mind helping you." Then, Sun Wukong took out the Ruyi Jingu Bang from his ear.


    Wu Ming carefully observed these two resurrected Heretic Gods, he didn''t believe that the arrow disc of the King of the End could actually awaken thempletely.


    Immediately, Sun Wukong and Perseus rushed towards Wu Ming.


    Sun Wukong, who was so fast, reached Wu Ming side first, and the 13,500 catty (8 tons) Ruyi Jingu Bang hit Wu Ming head hard.


    *ng--!*


    Wu Ming swung his sword to resist, and then he released his magic de again, and the Noble Phantasm level magic de was used by him again.


    Wu Ming mmed Sun Wukong into the air, and then several bows that looked ordinary but contained divine power shot towards Wu Ming. He shed and quickly dodged this.


    However...


    *Zzizizi!*


    The divine lightning of salvation struck Wu Ming, and the King of the End predicted the trajectory of Wu Ming entering the [God Speed] state.


    Wu Ming flew heavily and fell to the ground with a bang, the ground suddenly exploded, and the dust caused by the violent impact buried his figure.


    "Since you want to die, then I won''t be polite to you anymore!"


    Wu Ming voice which was filled with traces of anger came from smoke and dust.


    "O lightning! O lightning! I am the conqueror who beats a thousand with a hundred, beats ten thousand with a thousand, and beats tens of thousands with ten thousand. Now for the sake of me who stands on the side of justice, release a bright and shining brilliance, and grant me divine power!"


    The long and short hands in Wu Ming heart pointed at the 9 o''clock at the same time, opening up a dual incarnation state that would be unavable for a certain period of time after use.


    Countless lightnings and lightnings flowed out from the smoke and dust of the unknown situation within. One of the thunder and lightning suddenly came to the Heretic God closest to Wu Ming, that was Sun Wukong.


    As for Sun Wukong, he had been hit by an incarnation of [Goat] which caused him to be crippled.


    "Because I am the strongest among the strong. Truly, I am the one who holds every victory. I don''t care who challenges me, whether human or demon; I may face all my enemies and all my enemies. After all, I will destroy all those who stand in my way!"


    The spell once again spread from within the Lightning. This is an augmentation of the [Bull] incarnation, which can increase strength again.


    In an instant, countless huge lightning pirs with a diameter of three to four meters buried Sun Wukong.


    "Argghhh!" Sun Wukong groaned with a sorrowful cry, and then, the resurrected Great Sage Equaling Heaven turned to ashes.


    At this moment, the stone disc in Wu Ming heart, the stone disc at 9 o''clock representing the incarnation of [Goat], glowed red like an overheated engine.


    The huge lightning pir outside also showed Wu Ming figure.


    After that, Wu Ming looked at Perseus again.


    "Come down and next will be you!"


    Perseus was shocked. After all, Wu Ming could easily defeat his previous self, and now Wu Ming attack turned the famous Sun Wukong into ashes, and Perseus now had a dangerous rm in his heart.


    "I will deny the heavens, the earth, the storm destroys everything, and the rain covers everything. With winds that can continue to rise and reach a fixed point,bined with this supreme divine power, everything in the world will bow down to the ground!"


    In an instant, the two needles that were originally pointing at [Goat] turned to point at the incarnation of [Gale] at 4 o''clock.


    Then, what happened next was a strong wind.


    The wind blew everything around Wu Ming, including the ground, including the air, including Perseus who was standing not far from the King of the End.


    Storms wash away everything on the beach and even on dry beaches. The earth, rocks, withered grass, and rotting trees, all of which were instantly crushed by the strong wind, and turned into dust, covered the heavens and the earth like a light rain generally fell.


    Including Perseus, who was still shocked at thest second, turned into magic power and disappeared at this moment.


    After only a few seconds, Wu Ming killed the two enemies he had killed earlier.


    At this moment, the King of the End, who was moving due to the strong wind, opened his eyes and fell silent as he looked at the scene of the barren hell in front of him.

 Chapter 243: Finding A Way To Deal With The King of the End

    Chapter 243: Finding A Way To Deal With The King of the End


    Wu Ming looked at the silent King of the End, smiled and wiped a few drops of sweat off his face.


    Wu Ming who used two consecutive double incarnations and transformed into his human form, was feeling a little tired now.


    Not everyone can bear the physical brunt of the double incarnation.


    Wu Ming Noble Phantasm was obtained by sublimation itself, before subliming the Noble Phantasm, the Noble Phantasm itself would be arranged ording to Wu Ming specific situation.


    As the Dragon of the Root, Wu Ming himself was a high existence. Despite being a teenager, after all, he was a Dragon of the Root. Therefore, Wu Ming Noble Phantasm possessed a formidable ability whenpeting with treasure Noble Phantasms of the same level. Moreover, this Noble Phantasm had the ability to expand indefinitely.


    As the power of God, the Sublimated Noble Phantasm, [12 Incarnations,] was undoubtedly a powerful Noble Phantasm in the EX Rank and could be said to be the strongest EX Rank among the EX Ranks.


    However, this also means that the burden of using it is very difficult for others.


    Speaking of physical burden alone, Wu Ming had confidence that he could pierce through the earth with pure physical strength if his true body was revealed.


    Even though the physical strength of turning into his human form had decreased, his physical body was still strong.


    Let''s see which consumption.


    Continuously using two double incarnations, the magic power consumed by Wu Ming was alreadyparable to all the magic power in the body of the plural Campione.


    For a Magus, obtaining the Holy Grail meant obtaining endless magic power. Even if the previous Servant got the Holy Grail.


    Even if the Servant has used the Noble Phantasm, then the Servant does not know how long it will take topletely exhaust the magic power in the Holy Grail, this must be under the premise that the Holy Grail does not have magic power automatic recovery.


    Take the Holy Grail made by Guinevere as an example, the King of the End used this as an introduction to return his magic power to its full state, and because the King of the End stood on the ground, the upper limit of his magic was still constantly breaking through.


    If it wasn''t for Wu Ming being the Dragon of the Root, with the talent of the race, his magic power was almost limitless, and when Wu Ming became a Servant, his magic power storage was also EX Rank.


    If Wu Ming data is the strongest, it must be magic. The magic levelpletely suppressed the amount of muscle strength, agility, endurance, and Noble Phantasm.


    As for luck, although it can be revealed by data, who can say it urately.


    Overall, Wu Ming had just used two dual incarnations. At this time, although his magic power was sufficient, this was the only time Wu Ming felt that his magic power was greatly reduced. It was rare for him, who had never felt theck of magic power.


    Um~ but it''s harmless.


    "I think that''s right, your aura is weakening now, King of the End." Wu Ming grinned happily.


    "Although the use of arrow discs can summon steel gods who died in battle, you must give them a portion of the power to those, who are resurrected as your Divine Authority, only have 80% power."


    "If they die in battle, the power you gave them won''t be able to return, right." Guess Wu Ming.


    That''s right, this was also the reason why the King of the End didn''t use the arrow disc as soon as he appeared.


    The arrow disc summons the god of steel, and summons the dead and gathers the god of steel at the expense of his own strength. After these gods of steel died, they would immediately return to mythology with this power.


    Because of that, the power of the King of the End weakened.


    In addition, killing these gods of steel will not be able to obtain Divine Authority, because these gods of steel are from arrow discs, from Divine Authority King of the End, killing them only means that Divine Authority King of the End is invalid.


    "It doesn''t matter, even if my strength is weakened, I still have the Divine Sword of Salvation, and now I am enough to support the Divine Sword of Salvation to exert its strength." After swinging the Divine Sword of Salvation in his hand twice, the King of the End didn''t care.


    "You have some powers that you can''t use right now."


    Wu Ming frowned.


    Now, in addition to the red alert state representing the [Goat] incarnation, the stone disk representing [Gale] and the stone disk representing the [Raptor] within his heart were also in a dangerous red state, and temporarily unusable.


    Previously, Wu Ming wanted to use the dual incarnation of [Raptor], with magic des, to defeat the King of the End in one fell swoop, but because the distance was too close to respond, he was sent by the Divine Sword of Salvation held by the King of the End with a light. safety.


    When the light of salvation came, the dual incarnation of [Raptor] was forced to disappear and entered the red alert state.


    However, Wu Ming almost knew the routine of the King of the End now, and had already deduced some ns in his heart.


    After thinking for a while, Wu Ming decided to implement one of his ns.


    "Now that you have almost guessed my identity, didn''t you use your golden sword?" King of the End said without sorrow and joy.


    Wu Ming just smiled hearing that.


    "Even though I know your identity, if I use the Golden Sword, the light of your salvation bes a problem."


    "Mands don''t work for me, and the Divine lightning of salvation can''t urately hurt me. Now, you only have the Light of Salvation to limit my Divine Authority. Because of that..."


    "I decided to take the simplest way."


    With that, Wu Ming rushed to the King of the End.


    "Break his back, pull out his bones, his hair, his brain. He must receive heavenly punishment, for breaking the contract!"


    "This is my pride in victory over the gods, the radiance of my power!"


    "This is my mockery of the gods, who are my enemies!"


    "This is my statement of defiance, to capture my god-worshipping power!"


    "I am the enemy of all gods! I am a usurper of divine power!"


    ....


    "God says that humanity is guilty! God said that mankind needed to be purified! Just for this, I will send you a great flood! I will grant the same release on behalf of the Supreme King!"


    With two spells, the long and short needles in Wu Ming heart pointed at the 5 and 6 o''clock, and the [Boar] and [Magic Master] incarnations were activated.


    The sea that had almost dried up due to the existence of the King of the End, suddenly skyrocketed.


    Huge waves tens of meters high rose from the horizon, rushing towards Wu Ming and the King of the End at an extremely fast speed.


    "Is this also Divine Authority?" The King of the End said calmly, seeing the big wavesing.


    When the great wave approached the King of the End, he discovered that the color of this great wave was deep red, a color like blood, and a color like death.


    This is the effect of the [Boar] incarnation ability that has been added to the [Magic Master] incarnation The power of the [Boar] incarnation makes a huge wave that can easily crush steel be fiercer.


    It can be said that if Wu Ming is in battle, he has the body of the Indestructible Diamond Physique. When the Sun Wukong of the ancient covenant was ced in this great wave, Sun Wukong would definitely disappear into dust in no time.


    Wu Ming jumped onto the giant wave, he was supported by the giant wave and saw the King of the End waiting in full battle.


    "King of the End, the brave who wiped out the Devil King,e and see if you can fight the terrible flood that destroyed everything and participate in the annihtion of everything."


    Then, the King of the End was blown away.


    "With this alone, the Divine lightning of salvation will suffice."


    With that, the Divine Sword of Salvation in the King of the End hand emitted lightning and rushed towards the terrifying flood that Wu Ming created and destroyed everything.

 Chapter 244: Defeat

    Chapter 244: Defeat


    Divine lightning of salvation that contains the power of salvation and a flood that destroys everything in its path.


    In an instant, as if the Big Bang had urred, a violent explosion urred starting from the collision of the two.


    After a wave of explosions, Wu Ming disappeared. However, due to the discement of the big waves and the Divine lightning of salvation, arge amount of white mist rose, and this white fog covered the heavens and the earth, and soon the sun was blocked.


    The King of the End view was also blocked, and the rising white mist also contained destructive power, and he couldn''t see through everything around him.


    "So that''s how it is, is this your n." The King of the End couldn''t help butugh.


    Blocking the view of the King of the End with a mist containing destructive power, and then waiting for an opportunity to sneak attack him.


    "However, your strategy is too bad. If your strategy fails, just wait to be killed by me, Heretic King!"


    As he said, the King of the End used the Light of Salvation from the Divine Sword of Salvation and began to purify the mist around him.


    At this moment, a figure rushed over from behind the King of the End.


    "<Excalibur>!!!"


    Wu Ming shouted the true name of the Noble Phantasm, suppressed the Noble Phantasm that should have been a light cannon and shed hard at the King of the End.


    However, the Light of Salvation of the King of the End activated instantly, instantly removing the magic power attached to the holy sword, and all that was left was a sharp and powerful sword.


    *explosion--!*


    *Sigh--!*


    Wu Ming holy sword was grabbed by the King of the End with his bare hands, and a trail of blood flowed into his palm.


    Wu Ming body was pierced by the Divine Sword of Salvation held by the King of the End, and arge amount of golden blood spilled from Wu Ming body.


    "With this, you''re done." King of the End said without sorrow and joy.


    However, Wu Mingughed.


    "Puff hahaha King of the End, do you think you have won?" Wu Ming vomited blood while looking at the King of the End with a smile on his face.


    "That''s right, after all, whether you are a Heretic God or a Campione, as long as you are notpletely killed, you will definitely resist." As the King of the End said, the Divine lightning of salvation appeared.


    "After all, we are eternal existences, goodbye, myrades."


    The Divine Sword of Salvation emitted an unprecedented light, and there was no doubt that this attack couldpletely turn Wu Ming into flying ashes, leaving no trace behind.


    "It''s time to end." Wu Ming voice came from behind the King of the End.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming who was stabbed by the Divine Sword of Salvation smiled, and then the pure magic power disappeared.


    "This!?" The King of the End was shocked and quickly released the Light of Salvation.


    But just before the King of the End unleashed the Light of Salvation.


    "<Zabaniya>!!!"


    The King of the End heart was affected by the Noble Phantasm <Zabaniya>. Even though the King of the End heart wasn''t crushed without relying on the power of <Steel>, the King of the End eyes suddenly stared fiercely. Under the influence, at this moment his movements suddenly came to a halt.


    "<Fragarach>!!!"


    A beam of light pierced the King of the End heart, and he spurted out a torrent of blood.


    *Sigh--!*


    A ck ball fell to the ground, turned into fly ash, and flew with the wind.


    *Swish!*


    Numerous chains stretched from golden ripples,pletely binding the dying King of the End.


    "That for is Fragarach." said the King of the End.


    With a shadowy aura all over his body, Wu Ming, wearing a ck robe, slowly walked towards the King of the End who had been bound by the Chains of Heaven, no longer threatening him.


    Not only magic power is sealed, but also Unfettered. The effects of the Chains of Heaven made the King of the End appear to be in a crippled state, and his body was no longer conscious.


    "Yeah, it''s just that I got it from a human, Un, a very interesting human."


    "Really..." Feeling his rapidly dissipating vitality and his unconscious body, the King of the End gave up.


    "I haven''t thought, because there is an artificial power in your power that even I can''t see."


    That''s right, the Wu Ming who was stabbed by the King of the End with the Divine Sword of Salvation earlier was the incarnation of <Magic Master>. It wasn''t just cleaving the clone, but this clone had 100% of thebat power of the original body.


    To be safe, Wu Ming also used the double needle on this incarnation and activated the dual incarnation, so as not to be seen by the King of the End.


    And, the result was very sessful.


    *Bang*


    The ck robe on Wu Ming body shattered and turned into a card, and then the card shattered and turned into magic.


    Wu Ming first used the <Boar> and <Magic Master> incarnations, but the King of the End used the Divine lightning of salvation to heat the flood containing the aura of destruction into water vapor.


    Thinking of taking advantage of the idea, Wu Ming separated the clones, and then used <Create Greater Item> to create Hassan-i-Sabbah Assassin ss Cards, which managed to hide his aura.


    Actually, Wu Ming originally wanted to use Fragarach to kill the King of the End directly. After all, the only thing that the Light of Salvation could seal were skills. Wu Ming had seen this from the previous battle.


    Wu Ming released a light cannon. King of the End doesn''t use Light of Salvation. When Wu Ming concentrated his magic power on the holy sword, as soon as the King of the End used Light of Salvation, the magic power on the sword disappeared.


    This only proves the limitations of Light of Salvation.


    After all, if the Light of Salvation could wipe out everything, such as skills, Noble Phantasm, and magic, then the King of the End didn''t need to fight Wu Ming at all, he could seal and kill Wu Ming directly.


    "Did you see the limitations of Light of Salvation Cough That''s right, the weapon or skill I release cannot be sealed and dispelled. Only a strengthening condition or simr magic power can be dispelled by Light of Salvation." The King of the End said weakly.


    It was precisely because of this that Wu Ming thought of using the Fragarach (Un, I brought him) from Bazett.


    When the King of the End released the Light of Salvation and Divine lightning of salvation countless times, the Fragarach had been triggered.


    After Wu Ming fiddled with nothing ... cough cough, only learn when there is nothing to do. With the help of the <Magic Master> incarnation which activated instantly with the short needle after the release of the clone, Fragarach was sessfully kept in an active state.


    Although there was no need to free the Fragarach, Wu Ming used the activated Fragarach to destroy the heart of the King of the End that Zabaniya had injured.


    "You lost, King of the End, no, Rama."

 Chapter 245: Replacing King of the End?

    Chapter 245: Recing King of the End?


    "Of course, have you guessed it..." Rama smiled bitterly.


    Rama, as one of the two great epics in India Ramayana, emerged from Kaushalya and Dasharatha in Ayodhya, and is the seventh incarnation of Vishnu.


    Among the three main deities in India, Brahma is responsible for creation, Shiva is responsible for destruction, and Vishnu is responsible for providence.


    Vishnu took the responsibility of the braves to save the world in thest days of mankind.


    The most important thing was that Rama had the experience of killing the "Devil King Ravana", which also meant that he was qualified to be a "Brave".


    When Wu Ming saw the line of Mands, he guessed that the King of the End must be a god from Indian mythology.


    In Indian secret practice, to prevent the entry of demons, round and square areas are designated as Mands.


    As King of the End, ordinary Heretic God would not be able to bear it, then King of the End can onlye from two Indian epics, Ramayana and Mahabharata.


    And it just so happened that the King of the End had the Mand, which contained divine artifacts bestowed by the gods and Buddhas from the heavens, and in the <Ramayana>, Rama also had the legend of obtaining various divine artifacts from the gods.


    Behind the King of the End, he carries a spirit image as the Heretic God, possibly Rama younger brother Lakshmana, the third prince of Ayodhya.


    "The bandage man you summoned was probably the white ape Hanuman who helped you defeat Devil King Ravana."


    This was why the bandaged man had bandages all over his body and had a mask on his face.


    "Once you tell others that the bandaged man is Hanuman, the first thing thates to mind is Hanuman who helped Rama defeat Devil King Ravana."


    "This way, your identity will be exposed. Therefore, Hanuman used bandages and masks to disguise himself, not to prevent you from getting caught."


    Tightly bound by the Chains of Heaven, Rama did not say anything, his life would soon be gone.


    "You are tired of being the King of the End, Rama." Wu Ming asked suddenly.


    True, whether it was from Rama very tired eyes at the start or the battle process constantly providing information to Wu Ming, he could see that Rama hoped that Wu Ming could kill him.


    This assassination killed the King of the End, not Rama himself.


    Rama knew that Wu Ming was a god from another world, which made Rama, who had given up his status as King of the End, see a glimmer of hope.


    "Yes, I am indeed tired of this constant battle life." With that said, Rama eyes showed fatigue again.


    Rama will not diepletely after being killed. It has the absolute immortality of the strongest steel. The so-called killing of Rama was actually to nearly kill him.


    After thinking about it, Wu Ming spoke to Rama.


    "I don''t know if I can free you from the curse of the King of the End. After all, I have no knowledge of the curse."


    On his way to defeat the Devil King Ravana and save Sita. But even someone as unique as Rama had made a fatal mistake.


    Intervening in a fight between his fellow monkeys to save his ally monkey, Sugriva, he performs a cowardly sneak attack on the enemy monkey, Vali.


    Unable to forgive that, Vali wife ces a curse on Rama.


    "Even if you save your wife, you won''t be able to enjoy the joy of reuniting with your wife."


    Trapped in the identity of the King of the End, Rama who has to fight with the Devil King on earth all the time, is tantamount to not being able to enjoy the joy of reuniting with his lover Sita.


    "However, I will try my best to do this. Anyway, I hope you don''t wake up."


    Hearing these words, Rama smiled with satisfaction.


    "I wish you sess, myrade."


    "Also, my former partners, please treat them well" Rama disappeared, leaving Wu Ming words before disappearing.


    Rama body turned into magic and disappeared, but the Divine Sword of Salvation that he held in his hand did not disappear with Rama, but fell to the ground.


    Wu Ming stared deeply at this Divine Sword of Salvation, deep in thought.


    On the other hand, due to the previous flood full of destructive power, Hanuman, Lancelot, and Guinevere were forced to separate from Shalltear, Sebastian, and Athena.


    Although it seemed that it would take Wu Ming a long time to kill Rama, Wu Ming actually pulled Rama from the clone to the activation of the Fragarach.


    Wu Ming used Noble Phantasm Assassin to dy Rama actions and kill him in one fell swoop. It only takes a few minutes.


    The two powerful andpletely different auras of Wu Ming and Rama disappeared, and almost everyone around them noticed them.


    As the mist in the sky dissipated, Hanuman sensed his friend and master Rama leaving, and spoke the first words.


    "Was my master defeated? Then, I don''t need to stay on earth anymore."


    As he said, the bandages on Hanuman body were all shattered, and the mask on his face was torn apart, revealing white hair and an ape face.


    Soon after, Hanuman turned into the wind and disappeared. Hanuman white ape, back to mythology.


    By the time Hanuman returned, the syringence pierced the air.


    "Damn, you''re back, let''s fight again!" Shalltear swung the Spuit Lance hard.


    Shalltear who originally wanted to take down Hanuman, found that she couldn''t catch Hanuman at all while fighting her.


    Hanuman controlled the wind, and neither his speed nor endurance was below Shalltear. Even though Hanuman couldn''t defeat Shalltear, Hanuman harassing tactics and instant explosions were enough to put Shalltear at a disadvantage.


    After all, Shalltear was not a patient person.


    Nearby, Sebastian saw Shalltear, who was annoyed, and shook his head reluctantly.


    "Miss Shalltear, our job is simply to restrain them from interfering with Master Wu Ming fight, without killing them."


    "Of course I know, but if I kill the enemy, Master Wu Ming will probably give me a reward, such as going to the room at night." After saying that, Shalltear entered into a fantasy.


    Instead of looking at Shalltear, who was in Fantasy, Sebastian looked at Lancelot who had turned from the shadow of a god into a Heretic God in front of him.


    "Your master has been defeated by Master Wu Ming, do you want to continue fighting?"


    Since Sebastian job was only to restrain Lancelot, even Lancelot who had turned into a Heretic God couldn''t defeat Sebastian in a short amount of time.


    Lancelot fell silent, rode a white horse and held a spear, then shook his head.


    "I have made a deal with my beloved daughter. As long as Sir Vero can win, I will follow Sir Vero and choose to follow Sir Vero."


    "Wise choice," Sebastian said, then turned and left.


    "It''s time to go Miss Shalltear." Immediately, Sebastian called out, freeing Shalltear from her fantasies.


    ...


    On the other hand, Guinevere and Athena stopped fighting.


    "Did Sir Vero win?" Guinevere said with excitement.


    After all, to find Guinevere true love, resurrecting the King of the End had be an obsession. Therefore, between the King of the End and Wu Ming, Guinevere still preferred Wu Ming.


    "Deserving this concubine, a mere divine ancestor can only be interested." Athena looked at Guinevere who was looking excitedly in a directionless direction, and smiled slightly.


    Several people came to Wu Ming almost at the same time, but because of the previous rtionship problems, they were divided into three waves.


    Guinevere and Lancelot stood on Wu Ming left side, Shalltear and Sebastian stood on Wu Ming right side, and Athena stood in front of Wu Ming.


    Athena looked at Wu Ming, who was holding the Divine Sword of Salvation in his hand, and the radiant light from the snake eyes full of wisdom flowed, and Athena spoke.


    "Do you want to rece Rama identity and be the King of the End?"

 Chapter 246: The Returning Knight and Queen

    Chapter 246: The Returning Knight and Queen


    Athena was worthy of being the goddess of wisdom, and she could see Wu Ming thoughts with just one nce.


    That''s right, Wu Ming held the Divine Sword of Salvation, and indeed he had the idea of recing the King of the End.


    Wu Ming had just tried to destroy the Divine Sword of Salvation, but there was no doubt that he had failed.


    The Divine Sword of Salvation was indestructible, just as Guinevere had told Wu Ming at the beginning.


    Therefore, on a physical level, Wu Ming was unable to send Rama back to mythology.


    "If it was my real body, it should be able to destroy the Divine Sword of Salvation with an indestructible nature." This was what Wu Ming told himself when he couldn''t destroy the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    Wu Ming had obtained the growth of a Type-Moon World Root, and his body had approached the maturity stage, and had been able to break specifications and do some things.


    "That would be too trivial." So Wu Ming developed the idea of recing the King of the End with himself.


    "Relying on the immortality of the strongest steel, Rama has now fallen into a false death. Divine Sword of Salvation and King of the End are one, and it is also a collection of divine artifacts of gods in the heavens. Of course you can''t destroy it." After Wu Ming thoughts, Athena shook her head and said.


    "Do you know the identity of the King of the End?" Wu Ming looked at Athena in surprise.


    Athena eyes moved lightly, and a smile appeared on the pretty face of a girl.


    "Oh~ Didn''t this concubine tell you that this concubine knows the real name of the King of the End?"


    Feeling helpless, Athena smile was definitely a smile like a sessful joke.


    After that, Wu Ming sighed and said.


    "So do you have any way of letting me seed Rama as King of the End?"


    Athena threw away her mischievous smile and turned serious.


    "If it''s you, I have a solution, but it depends on your friend over there." Then, Athena pointed at Guinevere who was standing on Wu Ming left side.


    Wu Ming suddenly realized.


    "As a servant of the King of the End, Guinevere must know the King of the End very well." Wu Ming looked at Guinevere.


    It was just that Guinevere looked a bit shy at the moment.


    "What is it, Guinevere?" Wu Ming asked worriedly looking at the slightly abnormal Guinevere.


    Seeing Wu Ming as if treating herself as his own, Guinevere spoke in confusion.


    "Why, howe, Sir Vero" Guinevere was a little excited.


    "I can ignore your hostile behavior with me now, and continue to say that you are my own person, right." Wu Ming said Guinevere unspeakable statement for her.


    Guinevere looked at Wu Ming with tears out of the corners of her eyes.


    "Master Wu Ming"


    "Sure enough, Sir Vero is still the real Sir Vero, no matter which world you are in, you will not change." Lancelot, wearing wide and thick armor, stood behind Guinevere and was amused.


    Regarding the other world, Wu Ming felt that he could be honest.


    "Regarding the question Rama said that I am a god in another world, what he said is true, but when I came to this world, I in this world can be said to have fused with me."


    After all, Wu Ming could never say that because he came to this world, this world would change because of him, and Wu Ming mythological identity would be automatically added to the mythology.


    After that, Wu Ming smiled and looked at Guinevere and Lancelot.


    "Even though my memory has lost most of my memories for some reason, I still remember you."


    Just like Guinevere, she and the Guinevere that Wu Ming had known from back in Camelot looked almost exactly the same, except they were one adult and one teenager.


    Moreover, Guinevere in the Type-Moon World is also a Magus who can perform some tricks, just like Guinevere in this world, neither of them is good at fighting.


    However, regarding Lancelot in this world, Wu Ming was still a little doubtful.


    After all, Lancelot in this world never took off his helmet, nor did she ever take off his thick armor. Wu Ming didn''t know whether the Lancelot in this world or the Lancelot in the Type-Moon World were also simr people.


    (It should be a different person. After all, Lancelot various behaviors arepletely different from the Lancelot behavior that I know of.) Wu Ming thought about this, and then looked at the Landcave unnaturally.


    "Any questions, Sir Vero?" Lancelot asked as Wu Ming looked at her.


    "It''s fine, actually, I just wanted to ask, was the agreement you made with the King of the End that if I killed the King of the End and you would follow me?" After regaining consciousness, Wu Ming quickly changed the subject to avoid embarrassment.


    "Yes, Sir Velo, or my lord King Arthur, my beloved daughter Guinevere will return to the king as Queen Arthur, and I will follow my beloved daughter as a knight of the king of thekes. Let us return to the king we serve, and pledge allegiance to the king." As she said, Lancelot knelt down on one knee and bowed before Wu Ming.


    Guinevere also looked at Wu Ming expectantly.


    "Queen Queen Master Wu Ming" Shalltear mumbled reluctantly, staring at Guinevere with hostility.


    Guinevere backed away in fright.


    Sebastian had nothing to do with this, and it was not impossible for Wu Ming to have a few more mistresses.


    Wu Ming looked at the figure of the young girl Guinevere, matched it with the beautiful face that was feared by Shalltear and looked shy and especially cute, and touched her face in embarrassment.


    After all, kidnapping Loli was illegal. Un, that''s illegal. The important thing is said twice.


    Moreover, what Wu Ming cared about was King Arthur identity.


    Even though the legend of King Arthur in this world was established as Guinevere creation based on Vero, it was always strange to know Wu Ming was King Arthur.


    However, reality must be epted.


    "Get up first, Lancelot." Wu Ming adjusted his tone and said with even greater vigor.


    "Follow your orders, my master." Lancelot stood up, tried to stand by Wu Ming side, but was stopped by Wu Ming.


    "Wait a minute, I haven''t ''killed'' the King of the End yet." Wu Ming said, he also raised the Divine Sword of Salvation in his hand.


    "Guinevere." Wu Ming looked at Guinevere.


    "This concubine is here." Guinevere said like a woman.


    Hearing the word "concubine", Wu Ming felt embarrassed, but he subconsciously chose to ignore this detail.


    "Can you help me be King of the End."


    "The concubine will do her best." Guinevere looked at Wu Ming with fighting spirit.


    (It''s like raising a Daughter...)


    "Then let''s get started, Athena." As he said, Wu Ming plunged the Divine Sword of Salvation into the ground.


    After that, Wu Ming looked at Athena who was ignored, and smiled apologetically.


    Athena smiled, then approached Guinevere and said something.


    In an instant, Guinevere face turned red.

 Chapter 247: King of the End, Vero Silence Eude!

    Chapter 247: King of the End, Vero Silence Eude!


    Athena left Guinevere after being noisy, then she looked at Wu Ming, and then smiled at Guinevere.


    Even though Guinevere was still blushing, she still gathered her courage and walked towards Wu Ming.


    "Sir Vero ..." said Guinevere softly.


    "Un, what''s wrong?" Wu Ming looked at Guinevere curiously, and said warily.


    Even a fool knew that Athena must have told Guinevere about some abnormal method just to satisfy her bad taste.


    "I will give you information about the Divine Sword of Salvation now." As she said, Guinevere jumped up gently, hugged Wu Ming neck, and pressed his pink lips together.


    Wu Ming looked at Guinevere with his eyes closed and his face reddened with surprise, felt a small tongue enter his mouth, and since Wu Ming had the advantage, why didn''t he enjoy it? Then Wu Ming hugged Guinevere, starting to convey erotic information.


    Sebastian was still calm, especially Lancelot.


    Shalltear took out a handkerchief that couldn''t be torn apart no matter how she tore it, tugged at it with both hands and bit her teeth with a heartbroken expression.


    Athena nodded in satisfaction.


    Guinevere was enjoying this rare moment of happiness, but while enjoying it, she didn''t forget to pass the information about the Divine Sword of Salvation directly to Wu Ming through her lips.


    Immediately, Wu Ming and Guinevere lips parted, Guinevere turned red with a trace of saliva in the corner of her mouth, and her eyes were filled with mist. It was clear that he had been immersed in intimacy with Wu Ming. During the kiss, there was no reaction.


    He took a deep breath and looked at Athena who was smiling, and shook his head helplessly.


    Just as Guinevere entered the knowledge of the Divine Sword of Salvation into Wu Ming mind, the [Warrior] incarnation at 3 o''clock automatically lit up. That is, the incarnation of [Warrior] can be used directly.


    "Heed the power of my words, let justice reveal itself, under the strength and eloquence of this spell, for power always wins, for strength is the answer to all things."


    "Making justice in this world through these words of mine! Divine power indeed resides in my speech spell!"


    "O Sword, shine with brilliance for my victory and justice!"


    "I am the dragon of injustice, the strongest and most evil butcher! The sword that protects the men and women of righteousness, obey me!"


    "Both eloquent and strong. I am the sword of wisdom, which tore through the enemy. I am the strongest, because I am the one who holds all the victories in my hands. I will destroy all enemies in my path!


    After speaking, a golden sword like Excalibur appeared in Wu Ming hand.


    By the way, the gold particles stuck to the Excalibur that had been restored to their original form and changed back to Exsilver appearance.


    Wu Ming swung the golden sword and shed it fiercely at the Divine Sword of Salvation, the golden sword swept across the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    However, there is no gap in the Divine Sword of Salvation, what Wu Ming cut is the rtionship between the Divine Sword of Salvation and the Rama living in the sword.


    Now, fully aware of the structure of the Divine Sword of Salvation, he had managed to sever this invisible link.


    "Now, you only need to attach your mental strength to it, as long as you drive Rama from the Divine Sword of Salvation, you can control the Divine Sword of Salvation." Athena said from the side.


    In fact, the Divine Sword of Salvation is the status symbol of the King of the End, whether it is the Spell or the Divine Sword of Salvation with the Divine lightning of salvation and the Light of salvation, it is the trump card for the brave to face the Devil King.


    "You two are dragons and serpents, and steel. With the dual nature of "snake" and "steel", you are qualified to inherit the position of King of the End."


    "It just so happens that you who have the identity of King Arthur, also have the qualifications of being brave."


    Whether it was saving Britain, or King Arthur who was called the ultimate king because of his existence at the end of the age of gods, all of them were fit to be a brave man.


    This was why Athena said "If it was you", because if there was a god who didn''t meet the King of the End status, even if he knew the method and didn''t qualify, it would only end in failure.


    Wu Ming closed his eyes and began to concentrate his spiritual power on the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    "Careful. After all, Rama was still the master of the Divine Sword of Salvation. In the spiritual world, Rama is likely tounch an attack on you. Be careful," Athena reminded with concern.


    (Launch attack...) As if thinking of something, Wu Ming smiled, and thenpletely dived into the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    Everyone looked at Wu Ming nervously.


    Just seconds after Wu Ming soul actually slipped into the Divine Sword of Salvation, the Divine Sword of Salvation suddenly emitted with particles of illusory light.


    The light particles turned into human form, namely Rama.


    "Thank you, myrades!" Rama thanked Wu Ming, and then, the light particles that made up Rama instantly disintegrated, turned into light, and disappeared into the sky.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming opened his eyes.


    "Sir Vero, how are you?" Guinevere asked with concern.


    Wu Ming did not answer this, his mouth curled up, and with a wave of his hand, the Divine Sword of Salvation that was inserted into the ground flew into his hand.


    Wu Ming raised the Divine Sword of Salvation high, and countless Divine lightnings of salvation flowed from the Divine Sword, as if lightning was raging in the sky.


    There was no doubt that Wu Ming had managed to take over the identity of the King of the End.


    Now Wu Ming has be the strongest steel [King of the End], and his real name is Vero Silence Eude.


    "Although I believe you can sessfully take over the position of King of the End, I didn''t expect you to be able to expel Rama from the Divine Sword of Salvation so quickly." Athena said in a thoughtful tone.


    Wu Ming watched the goddess of wisdom deep in thought, and smiled happily.


    After that, Wu Ming spoke.


    "Rama left the Divine Sword of Salvation of his own vol will."


    "His own wish" said Guinevere thoughtfully and Lancelot didn''t speak.


    "Go by your own wishes?" Sebastian and Shalltear thought with an unknown truth.


    "Go alone?" Athena repeated, and then, she immediately understood something.


    "You mean Rama is tired of being King of the End, tired of living conquering Devil Kings on earth."


    Athena used the knowledge about the King of the End that she knew tobine with various realities. Moreover, Athena was also secretly ncing at this position from afar now. Thebination of many key points, Athena managed to guess. Rama went alone, feeling tired and bored.


    It could only be said to be the goddess of wisdom, but when Wu Ming reminded, Athena immediately guessed the reason.


    Seeing Athena confident face, Wu Ming nodded.


    "Yes, it is because Rama is tired of being the King of the End and destroying the Devil King on earth."


    If you insist on saying something, in Wu Ming view, theck of "fighting spirit" is very deadly for the warriors.


    Both Lancelot and Guinevere lowered their heads. After all, they looked away because they insisted on dragging their former master into a battlefield he didn''t want to enter.


    Seeing the silence between the two of them, he said suddenly.


    "Cheer up, my first knight."


    Lancelot was suddenly shaken, yes, she was no longer Rama subordinate, but Lancelot, King Arthur first knight.


    "And you, my beloved wife, don''t let me see yournguid side." Wu Ming gently looked at Guinevere, who was still in Wu Ming arms.


    Guinevere looked as if she had witnessed King Arthur brave and fearless battle on the battlefield, and her face turned fromnguid to happy in an instant.


    "Yes~ Sir Vero!"

 Chapter 248: Taking Care of Things After a Disaster

    Chapter 248: Taking Care of Things After a Disaster


    On this day, the wind is clear, and the world is calm again.


    It had been a week since Wu Ming became King of the End.


    After Rama was killed by Wu Ming and turned into the Divine Sword of Salvation, the phenomenon of natural disasters throughout the world stopped, and the temperature of the earth slowly dropped again.


    In this week, magic associations from all over the world have joined forces to make magic transformations in the global environment. After all, if nature were left to regenerate itself, it would be unknown how many years it would take. Maybe more than ten years, or maybe hundreds of years.


    After a week of hard work, the global environment has returned to its original state, and the topic of "doomsday" raised by ordinary people is naturally covered by hypnotic magic by various magic associations.


    After all, it had nothing to do with Wu Ming.


    Now Wu Ming was lying on the branch of arge tree, enjoying this moment of tranquility leisurely.


    Somehow, Athena appeared in front of Wu Ming.


    "You are really rxed, this is not the look of a warrior who should have defeated the King of the End." Athena frowned.


    After the Battle of King of the End, Athena recovered from a feminine posture to a loli posture.


    In his opinion, it was to satisfy Wu Ming inner desire, which revealed Wu Ming shame.


    "I call it abination of work and rest." Wu Ming said casually without opening his eyes.


    Athena looked at Wu Ming nkly, said something, then left.


    "Your friends in Europe are here."


    After enjoying the scorching moment, Wu Ming opened his eyes.


    "Friend huh" Wu Ming shook his head helplessly and smiled.


    Since Wu Ming had turned Japan into his own territory, he should not continue to live in the vi provided by the History Comption Committee.


    Sayanomiya Kaoru who had be the leader who controlled the entire Japanese wizarding world, specially prepared a new residence for Wu Ming, but Wu Ming refused the residence on the grounds that he was "used to living here".


    .....


    Wu Ming returned to the vi, and as soon as he entered the door, he felt a feeling of hatred.


    Guinevere and Alice sat across from each other, smiling and talking.


    Erica and Liliana stepped aside with Mariya Yuri and Seishin Ena discussing in low voices.


    "It waspletely unexpected that the servant of the King of the End would turn to someone else arms. Although I''m notmenting on certain things, this time it''s a bit too much. Traitors are not liked by anyone, am I not, Miss Guinevere." Alice looked at Guinevere with a perfectly noble smile.


    Alice implication was that Guinevere, as a traitor, hade here to humiliate Wu Ming.


    "It would not be right for you to say that, Princess Alice, Sir Velo is now the King of the End, and concubines just return to the king orders. How can you say that I became a traitor?" Guinevere also maintained an elegant noble smile, and exchanged words with Alice.


    The meaning of Guinevere words was that she was loyal to the King of the End, and Wu Ming was the King of the End. How could he be a traitor?


    "Besides, since Sir Vero is a king, it''s normal to have physical needs on the outside. What''s more, this concubine won''t say anything to people the king ys casually."


    "It''s just that this concubine as the king true wife, I naturally have some obligations to manage people teasing the king, especially for the shameless girl to rush to the king house to beg for pleasure. After all, one must know oneself."


    Here, Guinevere said that Alice was only casually yed by Wu Ming. Now that his true wife is back, please go self-consciously.


    "Oh, Miss Guinevere, you are absolutely right. I don''t think anyone wants to break up with a partner who is recognized by the outside world and loves each other. Moreover, the return of the ex-wife who ran away from home cannot shake the status of the original wife." Alice replied.


    That is, the rtionship between Alice and Wu Ming was recognized by the outside world, and Guinevere, who had left Wu Ming, could not shake his position even if he came back again.


    Guinevere and Alice looked at each other without a smile. One could even see the strange atmosphere between the two, which was why Erica and the others didn''t interfere.


    Seeing Wu Ming enter, Mariya Yuri and Seishin Ena first noticed.


    "Sir Vero~" As they said, the two of them bowed slightly to Wu Ming.


    As for the reason for such a gift, will talk about itter.


    "Master!" Liliana also bowed.


    Erica smiled at Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "Don''t do this again. You are the people who know me. Just call me Wu Ming like I used to."


    After that, Guinevere stood up and walked to Wu Ming side.


    "King, you are here." Guinevere looks at Wu Ming affectionately


    Wu Ming averted his gaze unnaturally.


    Wu Ming really couldn''t imagine the scene where Loli looked at him affectionately.


    Even though it had been a week, Wu Ming was still not used to Guinevere gaze.


    Seeing this scene, Alice smiled slightly, then got up and gracefully presented the ceremony of a princess to Wu Ming.


    "Miss Guinevere and Lord Wu Ming."


    Guinevere looks angry


    Looking at the honest and elegant Alice, Wu Ming was also a little ufortable.


    "Cough Cough, why are you here? Has the cmity caused by Rama been removed." Wu Ming did not respond to Guinevere and Alice actions, but changed the subject.


    "After a week of recovery and the efforts of various magic associations, all parts of the world have basically recovered, and only this Japan, because of your battle with the King of the End, is temporarily impossible to recover." Alice exined.


    Wu Ming smiled awkwardly.


    Because the destruction that Wu Ming and King of the End caused was too extensive, so far, the Japanese side had notpletely recovered it.


    However, because of that, some areas have been turned into tourist attractions by the History Comption Committee, and of course used to make money.


    "Wu Ming, didn''t you, who became the King of the End, impact the earth?" Erica asked.


    That''s right, the position of King of the End inherited from Rama, Wu Ming who became King of the End should logically have the attribute of Rama causing mischief on earth, but...


    "Perhaps Rama and I have different attributes. As the King of the End, I not only did not gain the power against the earth and the dragon and the serpent, but also gained the power to protect the dragon and the serpent and the earth and from the steel."


    As he said, Wu Ming stretched out his hand, and the light in his hand appeared.


    Athena, who wasn''t here originally, instantly appeared from the sky andy on Wu Ming body blushing.


    Athena emitted light, and everyone present could feel that Athena strength had been greatly enhanced.


    It''s just... Athena seems to have been given some kind of Aphrodisiac.


    Wu Ming smiled awkwardly, then touched the light in his hand, Athena returned to normal.


    Next, there are big eyes and small eyes.

 Chapter 249: Departure

    Chapter 249: Departure


    Athena looked at Wu Ming, and Wu Ming also looked at Athena.


    "Umsorry, Athena." Even though Wu Ming knew that this effect was a bit perverted, he was demonstrating power unconsciously just now. Un, itpletely forgot.


    "Concubines don''t mind having sex with you, but I''m afraid you won''t agree with those present."


    Following Athena undisguised and very explicit words, the faces of some of the innocent girls present instantly turned red.


    Seishin Ena and Liliana faces were red, and they didn''t speak, but Erica smiled, even Alice face was red.


    "Shameless You perverted Devil King!" Mariya Yuri shouted at Wu Ming with a red face.


    "How could I agree! Wait, why did Sir Vero have to have sex with the Goddess Athena! That should be my job!" said Guinevere fiercely.


    "..."


    Wu Ming saw Athena sly smile, and knew that this goddess was making herself happy again.


    Fortunately, Wu Ming had brought Sebastian and Shalltear back to Ainz Ooal Gown wand, otherwise, if there was Shalltear, Wu Ming was worried that she would bepletely insane.


    "In front of my king, why are you all waiting so noisy." Suddenly, a female voice filled withpetence came.


    It was a young girl with an angelic face and short golden shoulder hair. Two slender braids were ced on her chest smoothly. Her breast size matched her tall and slender body, giving other people beauty.


    At this moment, the girl was wearing a pretty maid outfit, looking like a capable maid.


    "Uncle, you are here!" Who is Guinevere?


    That''s right, this girl is a knight ofke Lancelot.


    "YoYo~ Lancelot" Wu Ming greeted somewhat unnaturally.


    After all, Wu Ming did not expect that the Lancelot she had always thought of as a boy, turned out to be a girl with a charming face.


    Wu Ming still remembered what Lancelot had said as she raised his armor.


    "As the spearhead of my king, I have a goal to fight against the enemy. Since my king doesn''t need to fight for now, then I will incarnate as your personal knight and queen, guarding the lives of the king and queen."


    Then, Lancelot wore a maid costume like a beautiful princess, leaving Wu Ming dumbfounded at that.


    "You guys are too noisy, stay quiet in front of the king."


    Like a real maid, Lancelot preached to everyone, including Guinevere.


    "Uncle..." Guinevere looked at Lancelot sadly.


    "Now that I am a vassal of my king, everything is naturally arranged by my king, even if it is my beloved daughter, it cannot be vited." Lancelot said seriously.


    "Good, stop arguing now. It just so happened that everyone was here. I have something to tell you."


    Seeing Wu Ming face be serious, everyone calmed down, then Wu Ming and his entourage came to the living room.


    Wu Ming sat in first ce, Lancelot stood beside Wu Ming, and the others sat on the sofa on either side of Wu Ming.


    "Actually, I will leave this world."


    "What!?" Wu Ming had just finished speaking, and the others were shocked.


    "Don''t get too excited, everyone." Wu Ming waved his hand, calming everyone down.


    "I don''t know if you guys have seen that when I fought against Rama, the two of us used [Enuma Elish] to destroy space. Some ck matter lies outside the world."


    Everyone shook their heads, but Lancelot nodded.


    "The ck matter I''ve seen, it is shocking darkness indeed," said Lancelot seriously from the side.


    "Actually, one of my goals in this world is also for darkness." Wu Ming said.


    "So Lord Wu Ming, what do you mean by going to another world to find darkness?" Alice asked.


    "Un, I don''t know why, I always feel like only I can solve it."


    Even though the words felt insulting to ordinary people, Wu Ming and the other powerhouses felt it was true.


    "It''s just a short exnation, I''m afraid you guys will cause trouble when I''m gone." Wu Ming waved his hand.


    "Then you can rest assured, for your knight, I, Erica ndeli, am always at hand."


    "I Me too, my lord, Liliana Kranjar is always ready."


    "I wish Lord Wu Ming a safe return." Mairya Yuri was looking forward to it.


    "Cheer up King~" Seishin Ena gave a yful smile.


    "You can go without worrying, I will help you organize your territory." Alice smiled a little.


    "Um..." Guinevere was a little reluctant. (Damn, it''s like a mistress said)


    "Then, I must follow my king to fight," said Lancelot from the side.


    "The concubine also wants to be with Sir Vero." Guinevere was looking forward to being with Wu Ming.


    "Darkness outside the world? Concubine wants to see how this darknesspares to this concubine Mother Earth Goddess." Athena meant she would also go with Wu Ming.


    Meanwhile Erica, Alice, and the others knew that they weren''t strong enough, so they didn''t say that they wanted to follow.


    After all, the existence here is either a god of steel or a divine ancestor. As humans, Erica and others are naturally weak, and they may be a burden, and being weak is an original sin.


    However, Wu Ming shook his head and rejected Lancelot suggestion.


    "No, even I was a little surprised by the darkness. I won''t let anyone follow me until I investigate it clearly." Wu Ming attitude was very firm.


    "Really, since my king decree, as a courtier can''t refuse, but I still hope that you can summon me in time when you use me" Lancelot said.


    Wu Ming naturally knew what Lancelot meant.


    Lancelot, who hade into contact with Wu Ming and became Wu Ming vassal god, naturally could be summoned by Wu Ming to help.


    However, Wu Ming might be able to summon Lancelot from this world in another world.


    "I see, it''s up to you, Lancelot."


    "Thank you, my king." Lancelot knelt on one knee, saluting.


    "Don''t forget this concubine, with my wisdom, you should be able to do much better in the other world." Athena tugged at Wu Ming sleeve.


    As Wu Ming first vassal deity, Athena can also be summoned.


    "Concubine this concubine too, and concubine can also help Sir Vero" Even though she said that, Guinevere felt like she was useless.


    Although Guinevere was a divine ancestor, she also signed a master-ve contract with Wu Ming and became a vassal god, so that she could be summoned.


    Power, with Lancelot; Wisdom, with Athena. Guinevere seems useless.


    Thinking of this, Guinevere was afraid that Wu Ming would be disappointed by her.


    However, arge hand covered Guinevere head.


    "I will call you to rely on you, but don''t let me down."


    Seeing Wu Ming gentle face, Guinevere felt that she had fallen.


    "YesYes! Sir Vero!"


    "So, when are you going Wu Ming?" Erica asked.


    "I decided to go now." Wu Ming thought for a moment, then said, looking around everyone.


    "I wish you sess," everyone said in unison.


    "Ah, for you guys, I''ll make it."


    Wu Ming smiled happily, and then there was a spatial fluctuation around him, and then he disappeared.


    "Then everyone, for my king, go to work," said Lancelot.


    Immediately after, everyone left the living room.


    For a moment, Asherah who had just woken up rubbed her slightly confused eyes, pushed the meeting room door open, and came here.


    "Hah? Where is the master, there is clearly the aura of the master."

 Chapter 250: Arrived at home? Crisis to be solved

    Chapter 250: Arrived at home? Crisis to be solved


    Wu Ming did not enter the space-time tunnel this time, but came to the outside world.


    He had turned into the Dragon of the Root, wandering outside the world like the universe.


    A dragon with a body that is tens of millions of meters long floats here.


    Looking at the see-through sphere that wasn''t as big as his own body in front of him, Wu Ming sighed.


    "This might be the world of the Campione." Even though this was a see-through sphere, nothing could be seen inside it.


    After all, Wu Ming was next to this big ball as soon as he came out.


    Wu Ming set his sights on the severalrge orbs not far away, as well as the countless other spheres that were already far away. His body was telling itself that this was every world.


    "So where did that ''ck mud'' go."


    While Wu Ming was saying so, as if to fulfill his words, a small ck mud crawled from the other side of the Campione world.


    Wu Ming watched the ck mud warily, and then on the huge dragon body, a rainbow-colored root fire gathered in the dragon mouth.


    After being baptized by the Moon-Type World Root, Wu Ming had also awakened his attacking-type natural ability.


    The root of fire can be described in one sentence: there is nothing that cannot be burned, there is nothing that cannot be destroyed, and there is nothing that cannot be destroyed.


    *Bang----!*


    mes containing a strange power erupted from Wu Ming mouth, and instantly gushed into the ck mud.


    As if the oil touched the fire, the ck mud continuously struggled fiercely within the root fire, then the ck mud burned in an instant, turning into pure magic power that couldplement the outside world.


    Wu Ming saw the ce where the ck mud had disappeared, then looked around and left.


    Wu Ming looked for the source of the mud.


    Wu Ming in every world was like being a guest in someone else house, while in the space-time tunnel and even outside the world he was in now, it was like returning to his own home.


    After all, the Dragon of the Root was huge when it grew and only in such ces outside the world of the Dragon of the Root could show its true body. Wu Ming now felt as if he was invincible.


    After flying for almost a few minutes, Wu Ming stopped.


    Wu Ming stared at the ball, then he slowly moved in front of the ball.


    After that, Wu Ming summoned Ainz Ooal Gown wand from his body, and two rays of light entered the sphere.


    The two figures earlier were Sebastian and Shalltear, Wu Ming current world was the world that Nazarick was in.


    Since it was dangerous to descend, Wu Ming immediately sent Shalltear and Sebastian, who were still within the Ainz Ooal Gown Scepter, straight back to Nazarick. Of course Wu Ming also left Shalltear withmunication magic.


    "Now I just need to find the ce where the ck mud was generated."


    After that, Wu Ming pped his wings again and flew further away.


    As Wu Ming stepped forward, through his own feelings, the small light around him gradually dissipated, and his surroundings began to be pitch ck, like that ck mud.


    Wu Ming nerves were tense at this moment, he had a hunch that he might be able to see his hometown this time.


    Wu Ming didn''t know how long he had flown, it was just that he felt colder and colder.


    For a moment, Wu Ming listened.


    The beautiful voice continued to sound, and the surrounding light gently spread joy to Wu Ming at this time. Can''t be wrong. This is the entrance of Great Root, that is, Wu Ming hometown.


    Excited and excited, Wu Ming who had grown up, had long known that he would return to his hometown sooner orter. This was why he had been so determined to return to his hometown before, but now he didn''t seem to care about it.


    However, at this sound, drops of ck mud-like substance continued to flow.


    These things are a big scourge, and this problem must be solved. That was what the Dragon of the Root body said to Wu Ming.


    Now Wu Ming knew why this ck mud-like substance had an aura simr to that of a Dragon of the Root like himself.


    Because this ck mud came from Wu Ming hometown.


    Wu Ming thought hard.


    After considering repeatedly, Wu Ming decided to enter Great Root to find out.


    From then on, Wu Ming plunged into the Great Root entrance.


    Inside the Great Root, it is not like the Type-Moon World Root which is simr to chaos, but in the Great Root it gives a feeling like in the universe and the starry sea.


    Wu Ming lowered his head and looked down, and he easily found the ck flow material in the lowest part of the Great Root.


    Wu Ming didn''t care about this for now, but continued to move forward, hoping to reach the center of Great Root.


    Soon, Wu Ming came to the center of Great Root, but he found that in addition to him as the Dragon of the Root, there was another Dragon of the Root here. The aura of this Dragon of the Root was extraordinarily strong. So Wu Ming could guess what happened.


    After that, Wu Ming came to the center andy down steadily, closing his eyes.


    Wu Ming started as the Root of the Type-Moon World, but he was not only trying to absorb the power here, but also to get an answer.


    In this way, Wu Ming body fell into a deep sleep.


    However, what Wu Ming didn''t find was that when Wu Ming massive body fell asleep, the ck matter around him slightly moved.


    ck mud slowly gathered, creeping to Wu Ming side.


    In an instant, ck matter came to Wu Ming side, and when this substance touched Wu Ming, countless lightning and holy light radiated from Wu Ming body.


    Obviously the ck mud couldn''t speak, but as if the ck mud let out a miserable cry, the ck mud turned into dust and disappeared.


    Immediately after, Lightning and Light merged into Wu Ming body and continued to guard him.


    Since Wu Ming couldn''t get any information at the moment, he decided to go to another world to experience life as a Heroic Spirit. After all, he was a traveler who could not stand loneliness.


    Because the Type-Moon World Root was also in this area, and Wu Ming Throne of Heroes was special, so he easily transferred his consciousness to the Heroic Spirit body.


    On the Throne of Heroes, Wu Ming had blonde hair in a white robe opened a pair of golden eyes, saw his current appearance, and suddenly realized.


    Because, when the French general Soderecke left, Wu Ming actually multiplied the identity he had personally experienced.


    Connacht Silver Dragon: Silence.


    British Silver Dragon: Vero Silence Eude.


    And, no specific name, only a powerful Mesopotamian existence with this title, the guardian of the Uruk-Sage Dragon.


    Wu Ming remembered that time, after he passed through Uruk, Gaia and ya asked him to enter this newly built Throne of Heroes.


    "I don''t know how they all are." Wu Ming thought of Medb, the immature Artoria, and the ruthless eldest king, Gilgamesh, who had thrived because of Wu Ming.


    "It is estimated that they have all turned into Heroic Spirits."


    After the encounter, Wu Ming decided to take a look at the world to which he was indebted.


    "I don''t know if Julian has invaded that parallel world."


    After that, Wu Ming, who was sitting on a beautiful stone chair, lost consciousness, and his consciousness had reached a certain card.

 Chapter 251: Maid Miyu and Maid Rin

    Chapter 251: Maid Miyu and Maid Rin


    Fuyuki City, in a mansion located in a residential area.


    Miyu woke up early, changed Mai clothes, cleaned the mansion, and started preparing breakfast.


    Tohsaka Rin also walked out of the room next to Miyu. Surprisingly, Rin was also a maid.


    "Rin-san, good morning." Miyu greeted politely.


    "Good morning, Miyu." Rin yawned and answered listlessly.


    Luvia walked out of the room after she washed her face and got dressed.


    "Oh, isn''t this maid Rin, oh ha ha ha~" Luvia saw Rin, she used augh like a queen.


    "..." Rin clenched her fists, resisted the urge to punch Luvia in the face, tried to maintain a graceful smile, and looked at Miyu.


    "Miyu, let''s prepare breakfast together."


    "Un." Miyu said helplessly.


    Ever since Rin had entered Luvia house as a maid, this scene happened almost every morning, and Miyu was almost used to it.


    "Oh ha ha ha~ oh ha ha ha~" Rin and Miyu entered the kitchen amidst Queen Luviaughter.


    Immediately, Rin and Miyu put the breakfast on the table.


    Luvia, Rin, and Miyu sat on chairs together and started to enjoy breakfast.


    Luvia ate breakfast with a cheerful expression on her face.


    "Un~ it''s worth it Miyu, every day you can make breakfast from different countries, and it''s really delicious."


    "You are praising too much, Luvia-san, I did this with Rin-sam. I wouldn''t be able to do this without Rin-san" Miyu shook her head.


    "Yes, Miyu is right, I really hope for a raise." Rin gritted her teeth while eating breakfast.


    However, Luvia immediately ignored Rin words and continued to talk to Miyu.


    "Actually, you don''t need to be a maid, Miyu. Your brother helped me collect ss Cards. I should be the one thanking you."


    After Wu Ming left, Luvia bought a new ce to live. Remembering Wu Ming words, Miyu chose to be Luvia maid, and exchanged this job for staying at Luvia house.


    Of course, even if Miyu just stayed and did nothing, Luvia wouldn''t say anything.


    However, Miyu who behaved like this was actually preferred by Luvia.


    "Onii-chan taught me that I can''t take other people attention lightly." Miyu shook her head and replied.


    In fact, Luvia didn''t even need to bring Miyu to live there. After five years of Wu Ming teaching Miyu, Miyu could be said to have the knowledge necessary for one life.


    Luvia didn''t ask for anything, and since Miyu was young, she was very worried, so she wanted Miyu to move.


    "Un~ after all, this is also one of Miyu strengths, if someone can also notice it, then I can rx a lot more, oh hehehe~." Luvia smiled.


    "Pop!" Rin held knife and fork at angrily.


    Then Luvia remembered something and continued.


    "I don''t know how your sister is doing now. It''s been three weeks since he left." Luviained.


    That right, it had been three weeks since Wu Ming left.


    From Luvia and Rin to Japan, to thepletion of the recovery of the ss Cards, thanks to Wu Ming help, it only took a week to recover all the ss Cards.


    After that, three weeks had passed, and Wu Ming had not returned.


    "Perhaps Onii-chan is having some minor troubles. Onii-chan is very strong, so nothing will happen," Miyu said with a smile.


    However, despite saying that, Miyu inner worry was still there.


    "Un, think about it, after all, he is that person."


    Luvia had not been unemployed for the past three weeks. Just yesterday, Luvia managed to find out Wu Ming true name through the intelligence system of the Edelfelt house.


    "Mesopotamia, the most mysterious legendary dragon in Sumerian mythology, has the closest rtionship with Tiamat, with supreme wisdom and thousands of Magecraft, namely the Sage Dragon teaching the Oldest King. This backdrop is huge," Rin eximed from the side.


    Then Luvia smiled triumphantly.


    "Tohsaka Rin, if it weren''t for me, you would still be buried in a pile of books. Sure enough, victory is mine Luviagelita Edelfelt, oh ha ha ha~"


    "You! I would still know the identity of Vumin without you!" Rin said angrily.


    "Onii-chan is Uruk... Sage Dragon..." Miyu repeated Luvia words, lowering her head in thought.


    After having breakfast and clearing the dishes, Miyu said goodbye to Luvia.


    "Then Luvia-san, Rin-san, I will go to Illya ce first."


    Miyu changed into Homurahara academy elementary school clothes, carried a portable school bag in her hand, and bowed to Luvia and Rin.


    "Be careful on the road, Miyu." Luvia and Rin both nodded.


    However, Miyu started toin.


    "Luvia-san and Rin-san are also the same, don''t be like before, because there was a dispute on the road, and the result was a fight that not only caused traffic paralysis causing beingte for school, but was also punished by Zelretch-san for prolonging study time outside. country ..."


    Miyuined, Luvia and Rin had guilty expressions, and they couldn''t give a reply.


    After Wu Ming departure. Luvia and Rin sh over ss Cards. In the end, a helicopter arrived. Of course, the helicopter belongs to Luvia, Rin doesn''t have the money to send the helicopter.


    After that, Rin, who was angry, chased Luvia helicopter, and immediately shot down the helicopter using Magecraft, and took back seven ss Cards from the unconscious Luvia.


    As a result, Rin summoned the British Clock Tower on the other side of the earth, but was told by Zelretch it couldn''t reflect the spirit of unity and cooperation this time, so Rin and Luvia needed to study abroad for a year, even though all the formalities had been taken care of.


    As Rin squeezed the phone, screams of anger rose to the sky.


    After that, Rin and Luvia became Homurahara academy high school students.


    By the way, because Rin funds will run out in the future, and because of the need to use gems, neither job can provide much funding. As ast resort, Rines to Luvia house as madi.


    "Then I''ll go first." After seeing the two of them being so haggard, Miyu thought it would be best to leave first.


    Standing at the door, Miyu didn''t rush to look for Illya, but took out a card from her shirt pocket.


    They were gold and very special ss Cards with dragons on them. In addition, there is no text at all.


    "Onii-chan..."

 Chapter 252: Artificially injecting magic into the veins of the earth

    Chapter 252: Artificially injecting magic into the veins of the earth


    The card Miyu was holding was the card that flew out of the Sakatsuki residence after Wu Ming left.


    That night, the card flew to Miyu bed who was at Luvia house.


    While sleeping, Miyu found this card.


    For some reason, Miyu can feel that this card is Wu Ming. Therefore, she always carried this card with her. For no reason, only Sapphire who had been following Miyu all this time knew of the existence of this card. She didn''t even tell Luvia, Rin, and Illya.


    This could be considered Miyu petty selfishness.


    Putting away the card, Miyu came to Illya house.


    Since Wu Ming left, Miyu had been to Illya house many times, not only because the two were friends who fought together, but also because Illya was Miyu first friend in this world.


    In short, the two had a very good rtionship during this period.


    After greeting Se and Leystritt, Miyu went upstairs to Illya room alone.


    *Knock Knock*


    "Illya, are you awake?" There was a knock on the door, followed by Miyu exmation.


    After waiting for a few seconds, Miyu opened the door to Illya room.


    Sure enough, Illya was still sleepingte at night.


    Walking to Illya bed, Miyu shook Illya and called out softly.


    "Illya, Illya, wake up, today is our picket."


    As if hearing someone shouting to herself, Illya opened her eyes in confusion.


    "Aren''t you awake yet, Illya." Miyu greeted worriedly.


    Illya looked at Miyu with confused eyes, and then she smiled.


    "Onii-chanHmm Long time no see, aspensation, let''s kiss good morning today" As she said, Illya wrapped her arms around Miyu neck, then her mouth and approached Miyu.


    "Eh? Ehhh!!" Miyu became panicked. She had never been in a situation like this before, and she didn''t react for a while, and she froze on the spot.


    At this time, Illya also noticed that the person she was holding did not seem to be Wu Ming, and she also came to his senses.


    "..." There was silence.


    "Yo~ Sapphire." Ruby flew out of nowhere, and said to Miyu hair.


    At this time, Sapphire also flew from Miyu hair and greeted her older sister.


    "Good morning Onee-sama."


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    "MiMiyu, I thought you were Onii-chan just now, it was justthat, not true, I was only dreaming of Onii-chan, I have no thoughts about Onii-chan"


    Seeing Illya who started talking nonsense and blushing in panic trying to exin something, Miyu didn''t say anything, just shook her head.


    "It''s fine, if it''s Illya, I don''t mind."


    "Fue!?" Illya was dumbfounded in a daze.


    "By the way, today Illya and I are picket, you change first, I will wait for you outside."


    With that said, Miyu walked out with Sapphire and closed the door, leaving Illya with a reluctant face and Ruby with a teasing look.


    Soon, Illya quickly got dressed and had breakfast, and together with Miyu set off for school.


    At this time, Lincoln car appeared beside Illya and Miyu.


    The window opened, and Luvia and Rin were seen.


    "Miyu, Illya, I have something to look for you after school, remember don''t go, I will pick you up." After saying that, without waiting for Miyu and Illya to speak, Lincoln car left.


    Miyu and Illya also faintly heard something "Ah, ah, I''m going to bete again, it''s all your fault".


    "I really don''t know when Rin-san and Luvia-san will understand the importance of cooperation." Illya sighed.


    "Aiya, I guess the two of them never got along." Rubymented from the side.


    Miyu was deep in thought.


    Seeing Miyu, Illya asked curiously.


    "What''s wrong, Miyu?"


    Miyu reacted and shook her head.


    "It''s fine, I was only thinking about Onii-chan."


    By the way, Illya immediately remembered the morning "Good Morning Kiss Incident", and his blush turned red again.


    "MiMiyu, let''s go, or we''ll bete!" As she said, Illya grabbed Miyu and ran.


    "Aiya, it''s nice to be young," Ruby muttered.


    "Onee-sama, saying this will only make you look really old."


    "Sapphire is right, I was young."


    ...


    In the afternoon, after school, Illya and Miyu said goodbye to a group of friends, and came to the entrance of the high school to wait.


    "Huh~ I don''t know what''s going on with Onii-chan now." Illya said suddenly because she dreamed of Wu Ming in his dreams in the morning.


    "Onii-chan should be able to finish everything." Miyu said with longing.


    "Yes, that''s right, after all, Onii-chan is very strong, handsome, gentle, and reliable." Illya said happily.


    "Does Iliya like Onii-chan?" Miyu suddenly asked, looking at Iliya.


    "I I like, how, Miyu, you like to joke, hahaha." Illya smiled awkwardly.


    Miyu looked at Illya, but didn''t speak.


    Illya also lowered her head like a little girl whose friend discovered her secret.


    Even though she was a Magical Girl, she was still a little girl.


    At this moment, Lincoln car stopped beside Illya and Miyu.


    The door opened, and Illya and Miyu were pulled into the car with both hands.


    "Illya, Miyu, I''m sorry I brought you here, now I need to trouble you." Rin apologized.


    Later, Rin and Luvia told Illya and Miyu about the incident.


    Since the clock tower calls out and says that leylinr hasn''t been restored, that doesn''t exclude the possibility of blockages, or even other ss Cards, so Rin and the others will need to use Ruby and Sapphire, two Mystic Codes to take a supply of parallel world magic power to infuse leyline magic power.


    "In short, since the leyline hasn''t recovered yet, so it needs to be filled with magic power, right?" Miyu asked.


    "You''re right Miyu, you summed it up in one sentence." Luvia praised.


    "It''s great there''s no fighting." Illya looked desperate. Sure enough, even after special training, his strength had increased tremendously, she still felt ufortable fighting because of his temper.


    Soon, Lincoln car came to a mountain, Mount Enzou.


    After getting out of the car, everyone moved towards the mountain.


    Soon, Illya and Miyu, who had turned into magical girls, followed Rin and Luvia to the big hole.


    "There''s a big hole here, I didn''t know it!" Illya looked at this ce with great interest. As a person who had lived in this city since she remembered, she was shocked by this hole.


    "After all, there is a barrier here, and of course ordinary people don''t know it." Rin said.


    Illya couldn''t help but think of Rin and Luvia who had just fallen into a bottomless swamp trap, and she felt embarrassed.


    Rin walked into the clearing and stopped. Luvia and Rin ced a series of gems on the ground. Then Rin picked up the earthen needle on her back,


    This is a Magecraft item specifically used to inject magic power into the earth leyline.


    Insert the earth ceremony needle into the center of the magic circle, and instantly, the top of the earth ceremony needle, which was like a dead branch, began to spread out like a tree.


    "Illya."


    "Miyu."


    Rin and Luvia shouted.


    Illya and Miyu looked at each other and nodded, then the needle as the center, respectively raised the ruby and sapphire6 in their hands, and started to inject magic power.


    And as the four people worked together to inject magic power, the card on Miyu body gave off a slight golden glow and trembled.


    In just a few seconds, magic power was injected.


    At this time, an earthquake urred.

 Chapter 253: Return of Wu Ming

    Chapter 253: Return of Wu Ming


    "No, this is the magic power counterattack of the earth leyline!"


    A magic powerparable to an earthquake measuring over ten on the Richter Scale had begun.


    Those in the big hole in Mount Enzou were affected by the magic power of the earth lenyline, the ground was crushed and rocks fell from above.


    In an instant, Rin and Luvia were blown away by the falling stones.


    "Rin-san! Luvia-san!" Illya shouted.


    At this moment, it was Miyu who was standing next to Illya.


    "I will save the two of them, Illya made an escape route."


    Immediately after, Miyu quickly jumped into the air, and went straight to Rin and Luvia, and hugged them.


    At this moment, severalrge stones fell, facing the three.


    *Boom!*


    The huge hole copsed and let out a loud sound.


    Outside the cave, golden light flew out of the copsed cave.


    Illya, Miyu, Rin, and Luvia fell to the ground.


    "It''s rude to throw a woman on the ground." Luvia said with a frown, clutching her butt.


    "It hurts, what''s this?" Rinined.


    "Onii-chan!?"


    "Onii-chan!"


    Miyu and Illya shouted in surprise.


    A blonde haired man wearing a white robe stood in front of Illya and the others, who were Wu Ming of the Caster ss.


    Immediately, Miyu threw herself into Wu Ming arms.


    "Sorry Miyu, I came homete." Wu Ming hugged Miyu and said apologetically.


    Miyu didn''t say anything, but shook her head silently.


    After that, Wu Ming looked at Illya, who was eager to hug.


    "Are you afraid of me or something?" Wu Ming said with a smile.


    "Onii-chan!" Upon hearing this, Illya eyes lit up and she threw herself into Wu Ming arms.


    "So you were the one who caused the magic power counterattack just now?" Rin narrowed her eyes and looked at Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming smiled helplessly.


    "I did trigger a lot of magic power when I returned now, but that wouldn''t have happened if it weren''t for the blockage in the leyline."


    Wu Ming was right, as long as there was no blockage in the ground leyline, even if more magic power was injected than now, the magic power of the level just now would not ur.


    "Forget it, you''re right." Rin turned his head, not investigating any further.


    "By the way, Vumin why did you suddenly appear in that hole?" Luvia asked a question.


    Wu Ming looked at Miyu with great interest. She lowered his head in shame.


    Then Wu Ming smiled and touched Miyu head.


    "After I left this world, I made a mark on Miyu. As long as I return, I will definitely be by Miyu side."


    Miyu raised her head and looked at Wu Ming in surprise.


    In this case, Wu Ming only smiled.


    "Un, I see." Luvia said.


    "But I always felt that you were a perverted big brother. Marking your little sister body makes me feel sick." Rin narrowed her eyes at Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming didn''t care, after all, this was just a joke.


    Rin dared to already know Wu Ming temper, and Rin and the others weren''t people who would humble themselves before a big person, so they could do this.


    "Un, I''ve been meaning to ask you from a while ago, Onii-chan m, who''s behind you?" Illya raised a hand as if asking a question from an elementary school student, pointing at the figure sitting on the ground behind Wu Ming.


    At this time, everyone discovered that there was indeed someone sitting behind Wu Ming, but because of Wu Ming return, coupled with Wu Ming body covering, everyone did not notice.


    Feeling that he was summoned, got the figure, and looked at the crowd with a bit of confusion.


    "Eh? Eeeehhh!!" Everyone screamed in surprise, especially Illya voice was the loudest.


    Because, the figure sitting next to Wu Ming was exactly the same as Illya, except for his dark skin and different clothes, she was only Illya herself.


    ck Illya looked at Wu Ming with a different feeling, then got up, and ran away quickly while everyone else didn''t react.


    Wu Ming looked at the figure with worry, and finally said nothing.


    .....


    The Sakatsuki Mansion, the house where no one lived in three weeks was kept clean.


    Even though Miyu moved into Luvia house, she would alwayse back to clean whenever she had free time, so that when Wu Ming came back, he could see a clean house.


    And Illya, Rin, and Luvia basically apanied Miyu to clean up here.


    When they came to the living room and prepared tea, Wu Ming and the others sat on pillows that were still very clean.


    "Thank you, Miyu." Wu Ming said while touching Miyu head.


    Wu Ming could naturally see that the Sakatsuki Residence was cleaned almost every few days, and this was a general cleaning in all directions.


    "Thank you all for your hard work. Thank you very much for taking care of my sister." Then, Wu Ming bowed to several people.


    They all said nothing, because Wu Ming thanked them as big brother, it was a bit rude not to ept it.


    "Heehehe, I''ve been taken care of by Miyu a lot." Illya touched her cheek shyly.


    "Illya who was able to befriend Miyu, and learn to grow and befriend Miyu is the person I want to thank the most." Wu Ming said while smiling at Illya.


    Wu Ming had always believed that only peers could make progress together. As an big brother, Wu Ming could give Miyu a lot, but he could not give Miyu friendship. In addition, Ruby and Sapphire recognized Illya and Miyu as owners. Why would Wu Ming want to try to make Miyu and Yiliya friends?


    The magic girl is one body, this sentence is not a joke.


    "It''s not as serious as Onii-chan said. Even though Miyu is a little scared of life at school, she still works hard tomunicate with other students. I think Miyu has worked really hard."


    After hearing these words, Wu Ming felt relieved. After all, although Miyu had studied in a parallel world before, but because of Miyu personality problem, she didn''t have many friends. Most of the students only knew Miyu, but there weren''t many intersections with Miyu.


    This was why Miyu was so happy to meet Erica Ainsworth, who originally wanted to be her friend.


    "Then let''s discuss another matter regarding Illya now." Rin said.


    "Yes, yes, yes, why is there another me?" When mentioning the other Ilya, Illya seems to be serious, there is no way, no matter who it is, there is someone who is exactly like her.


    "Then let me exin," Wu Ming said firmly.

 Chapter 254: Lesser Grail of the Holy Grail War

    Chapter 254: Lesser Grail of the Holy Grail War


    "If I''m right, the dark-skinned little girl who ran away earlier was Illya."


    "Haaahhhh!?" Everyone screamed in shock.


    "But But, Onii-chan, if it''s Illya, who am I?" said Illya worriedly.


    The others also looked curious and looked at Wu Ming.


    "Calm down, Illya." Wu Ming touched Illya head.


    "Of course you are Illya too, but the ck Illya is indeed Illya."


    After that, Wu Ming looked at them seriously.


    "Next I want to say something, this can be considered a secret, if anyone doesn''t want to get involved, you guys can choose not to listen now."


    After that, Wu Ming looked at Illya again.


    "Of course, Illya too, if you choose not to get involved, I will help you sort things out."


    Hearing this, Illya fell silent.


    If possible, she really wanted to return to a peaceful life, but...


    "I am the manager of Fuyuki City who is the head of the Tohsaka family. Illya was involved in it. Of course, I Tohsaka Rin has an obligation to understand and resolve it," said Rin proudly.


    "Who do you think I am, I am Luviagelita Edelfelt, the next head of the Edelfelt family, how can I avoid this problem?" said Luvia also proudly.


    "I will carry Illya burden with Onii-chan, no matter when." Miyu said firmly.


    "Everyone..." Now that Illya understood, everyone was present not for any other reason, just because they wanted to help her.


    Illya wiped the corner of his eyes, and then looked at Wu Ming firmly.


    "I''ve decided, Onii-chan, I choose to face her." Illya couldn''t let go of the friends she knew when she stepped into the Magecraft world.


    Wu Ming nodded in satisfaction. Even though he had already guessed that it would be the result.


    "Do you know the "Holy Grail War?"


    Wu Ming spoke a word that confused Illya.


    "Is the Holy Grail War a war for the Holy Grail of Jesus?"


    For Illya, she also knew about the Holy Grail of Jesus.


    "Although the Holy Grail you mentioned is also the Holy Grail, the true meaning of the Holy Grail War is not like that."


    It is true that the Holy Grail has appeared many times in history, whether it be King Arthur knight Ghad who found the Holy Grail, the Holy Grail in Gilgamesh treasury of the First Sumerian Kingdom, and others, but this Holy Grail...


    "The Holy Grail War refers to the battle for a wish-fulfilling machine that can make all wishese true, am I right?" said Rin unnaturally from the side.


    This caused Wu Ming to look at Rin.


    (It seems Tohsaka Rin is also a rted party)


    After that, Wu Ming continued.


    "Yeah, it''s just a ritual. The Holy Grail War was initiated by three families. It was originally a ritual for Magus to reach Root, but in the end it turned into a war to fulfill their wish."


    Wu Ming did not say who the three families were, and continued to say.


    "The seven Magus chosen by the Holy Grail use Servants summoned into a fight to the death until only one Magus and one Servant remain."


    "Servants?" Illya was confused.


    "Let''s put it this way, you know that ss Cards are the power of Heroic Spirits, then you can understand that Servants are imitations of Heroic Spirits. In fact, and I am the Servant of this house."


    "Is that so, is it like Onii-chan?" Illya nodded in understanding.


    "And the ce of the Holy Grail War is here, Fuyuki City."


    "In the city we live in now?!" Illya couldn''t believe it.


    "Don''t worry Illya, the Holy Grail War won''t happen again. Ten years ago, the forting Fourth Holy Grail War was prevented. Under the testimony of the Clock Tower, the Holy Grail War ceremony was canceled by the three families."


    Illya heaved a sigh of relief, thinking about it, judging by the strength of the ss Cards, if there were seven Heroic Spirits fighting, this city would definitely be overwhelmed.


    "The Holy Grail War requires a Greater Grail and a Lesser Grail. The Greater Grail is always there, in the great pit of Mount Enzou, while the Lesser Grail needs to be artificially created."


    By the way, Miyu expression dimmed slightly.


    Wu Ming naturally noticed Miyu expression, grabbed Miyu hand, and looked at Miyu with a smile.


    Miyu raised her head and looked at Wu Ming. After a few seconds of silence, she also smiled.


    After that, Wu Ming looked at Illya.


    "Often the Lesser Grail is an artificial human, namely a Homunculus, and the fate of this Homunculus is generally death."


    "Death...!?" For an ordinary elementary school student, talking about death was a bit of an exaggeration.


    "And the person who made the Lesser Grail was one of the three families, namely the Einzbern family."


    "!!!"


    Of course, Illya understood that the Einzbern that Wu Ming mentioned was referring to hisst name. She couldn''t believe it. After all, she had always thought of herself as an ordinary elementary school student.


    Even though Illya has parents with mysterious upations, even though she has two babysitters who are simr to her mother, even though she has a surname like royalty...


    Illya seemed to understand something.


    "Wait a minute, Vumin, this is too much for Illya" Rin wanted to refute Wu Ming, but Wu Ming immediately cut her off.


    "This is the path that Illya chose herself, and in order to understand the ck Illya, she must first know it." Wu Ming said quite rudely.


    "Huhhhh" Rin mumbled a little ufortably.


    At this time, Illya said with a bit of fear.


    "OniOnii-chan meant to say, am I the Lesser Grail"


    "Yes, Illya, you are the Lesser Grail, and ck Illya is the sealed Lesser Grail personality."


    Wu Ming words shocked Illya heart like it was struck by lightning.


    "I checked your body earlier, and your body has a Seal. If I guess that''s right, now, the seal on your body has been opened." With that, Wu Ming walked over to Illya. Behind her, then ced a hand on Illya and checked again.


    Sure enough, the seal that Wu Ming touched earlier hadpletely disappeared.


    Seeing the flustered Illya, Wu Ming smiled and hit his head.


    "Onii-chan, what are you doing?" Illya looked at Wu Ming with tears from the corners of his eyes.


    "I said, where are you making things difficult for yourself? When the sky fell, there was a man holding it back. I am still here, and I will end this matter."


    Wu Ming sentence "I still here" came to Illya heart.


    Illya got excited, turned around and hugged Wu Ming.


    "Onii-chan, thank you." Wu Ming smiled and hugged Illya, forming an extremely warm scene.


    But Miyu felt ufortable watching this scene, but she didn''t say anything.


    At the same time, Wu Ming also discovered one thing.


    "By the way, Illya, when I checked just now, I found that your magic circuit had disappeared by two-thirds."


    "What?"

 Chapter 255: Sakatsuki Family Food

    Chapter 255: Sakatsuki Family Food


    Rin and Luvia looked in disbelief.


    After all, the Magecraft circuit is the foundation of a Magus, and it is also the foundation of nature, which cannot be upgraded.


    It is like a person who is born to open two veins, but doesn''t know why one artery is missing.


    The consequence was that his strength was greatly reduced.


    "Eh? Magecraft Circuit? What''s that? I don''t feel anything?" said Illya stupidly.


    "It is an invisible organ, like a channel for releasing and storing magic power. The quality of the Magecraft circuit represents the potential of a Magus."


    After all, the Magecraft used by high-quality Magecraft circuits and arge number of Magus through normal means must be stronger than the magic released by low-quality Magecraft circuits and a small number of Magus through normal means.


    The reason why this is a normal method is because arge number of Magus viins are caused by their own Magecraft circuit defects, so they use opportunistic methods to make themselves stronger than other Magus with high-quality Magecraft circuits, and then embark on the path of evil.


    In addition, there are several ways to transnt a Magecraft circuit, but these are very rare or very difficult to achieve, and even if one were to sessfully transnt another person Magecraft circuit, there is no guarantee that there will be no rejection.


    It''s like transnting other people organs, the body will refuse, those with bad luck might die instantly after the Magecraft circuit transnt.


    The disbelieving Rin also walked over, grabbed Illya hand with her own, and checked her magic power.


    "Liar, two-thirds of the Magecraft circuitpletely disappeared."


    "However, Illya has been on our side, and there is no memory loss or other circumstances. How could Illya Magecraft circuit disappear for no reason." Luvia analyzed.


    In this case, Wu Ming brought up another topic.


    "Luvia and Rin, take out the ss Cards and have a look."


    Despite not knowing why they had to look at the ss Cards, Luvia and Rin still obediently took out the ss Cards.


    However, there were only six ss Cards on the table.


    "Howe [Archer] has disappeared." Rin scratched his head and looked for the missing ss Cards, and said frantically.


    But Wu Ming showed a "truth" expression.


    "Summing up all the previous analysis, now it seems that the ck Ilya is indeed Ilya."


    However, everyone was stunned.


    Immediately, Wu Ming picked up the six ss Cards on the table.


    "Let''s take a look at these ss Cards first. The ranks of the seven Servants in the Holy Grail War include these six ss Cards. [Saber] with all the highest attributes and the most agile [Lancer], [Rider] who has equestrian skills, [Caster] who masters extraordinary Magecraft, [Assassin] who has the ability to hide, and [Berserker] who sacrifices reason and increases attributes." Wu Ming took out six ss Cards and said in detail.


    "The only things missing are [Archers] with strong archery abilities and even a powerful Noble Phantasm."


    Recalling the clothes resembling the Heroic Spirits worn by ck Ilya at that time, Miyu understood.


    "Onii-chan, you mean the ck Illya is the realization of [Archer] ss Cards?"


    Wu Ming shook his head.


    "To be precise, the sealed Illya came out via [Archer] ss Cards." Everyone suddenly realized.


    "Let''s stop here for today. I need to investigate some information so I can fully understand the ck Illya."


    While speaking, Wu Ming touched Illya head.


    "And you, don''t think of yourself as the Lesser Grail. Whatever happens, Illya is Illya. This will not change, and we will not change our feelings for you because of your identity."


    "That''s right, Illya, in my eyes, you are still an impudent child, and this will not change." Rin said.


    "If possible, I really hope to leave a good impression on your heart..." Illya muttered helplessly.


    Everyoneughed.


    At the same time, Wu Ming looked at Miyu, and Wu Ming lips moved lightly, saying something in the form of lips.


    Miyu, who had very rich knowledge, naturally understood Wu Ming lip gesture, and Wu Ming said, "The same goes for you, my little sister, Miyu."


    At this moment, the special feeling that had gathered in Miyu heart because Ilya was being cared for by Wu Ming had disappeared.


    "Onii-chan" Miyu sped her hands tightly, put her hand on her chest, and said quietly with her head down in a voice that no one else could hear.


    "Nah~ By the way, how long do you have to hug Vumin Illya, I can barely hold it in."


    At this moment, Ruby who had been silent for a long time, suddenly flew to Illya side talking jokingly.


    "Wuuu!" Illya realized at this time that she was still hugging Wu Ming.


    "OniiOnii-chan, II didn''t mean it, I have no other intentions, don''t misunderstand." Illya said with a red face.


    "Aiya~ you weren''t honest enough, Onii-chan before too, Onii-chan right now"


    "Shut up!!" With tears in the corners of her eyes, Illya grabbed Ruby and put her hand on hers.


    Wu Ming shook his head helplessly. Of course he could see Illya feelings for him, but Wu Ming only thought of it as a sense of dependence, Illya was only an elementary school student, how could she understand the feeling of love.


    Wu Ming looked out the window, it was almost dark, so he spoke.


    "Since night hase, let''s stay and eat. I''ve been gone a long time, and I don''t know if your tastes have changed."


    "No, no, we like everything you put in. Get up and go, like a reception." This is Rin, a woman who is used to cheap eats.


    It''s the first time the protagonist needs to cook for a party...


    "Although it is a bit difficult to say, but your cooking skills are excellent, I, Luviagelita Edelfelt, will only eat once today." It was the truth that saliva was flowing out or Luvia desperate face.


    "I''m really looking forward to Onii-chan cooking." This was Illya with an expression of hope.


    "Jiiii" Miyu didn''t say anything, just stared at Wu Ming.


    "Do you still want to eat omelet rice, Miyu." Wu Ming smiled and touched Miyu head.


    "Yes." Miyu nodded.


    "Okay! I''ll show you my skills today and make you a nice dinner."


    As for the materials stored in Dragonest it can still be used.


    In this way, the Sakatsuki family held a banquet tonight.

 Chapter 256: Taking Illya and Miyu to School

    Chapter 256: Taking Illya and Miyu to School


    The next morning, they were still asleep and woke up without a sound.


    Since they yed a lot yesterday, it turns out that they live in the Sakatsuki Residence.


    "Ahhh~ my head hurts, did I hit somethingst night" Rin held her aching head and walked out of the guest room.


    "Damn it, I''ve been with Tohsaka Rin ever since, bad luck has befallen me." Luvia also held her aching head and walked out of the guest room next to Rin slowly.


    Illya and Miyu were already sitting at the dining table, enjoying the loving breakfast prepared by Wu Ming. Well, big brother love for little sister.


    "Both of you hurry up and shower, it''s almost time for ss."


    The two of them went straight to the bathroom.


    "Damn it, do you need to wash your blonde hair! Rinse her hair a few times!"


    "You are a savage monkey, you don''t need to dress up at all."


    After that, there was another chaotic jump.


    Illya and Miyu sat opposite each other. Illya yawned andcked sleep. Even Miyu, who was very energetic, was feeling a little tired now.


    Rubies and sapps floated beside them, chatting casually with Illya and Miyu.


    "I said go to bed early, now you know you were wrong," Wu Ming teased.


    Last night, they started having fun since they ate, because they were too happy to have fun, when they finished eating they realized it was gettingte.


    As ast resort, Wu Ming called Se to request a vacation for Illya. With this, Illya stayed at the Sakatsuki Residence again.


    However, Luvia and Rin only moved because it was gettingte.


    "No way, who made Onii-chan note back for so long? Everyone misses you so much." Illya took breakfast, and hernguid face instantly became very beautiful.


    Wu Ming smiled bitterly and shook his head, then he noticed Miyu angry eyes.


    Actually, Miyu wanted to sleep with Wu Mingst night, because Illya said that she could sleep with Miyu, but Miyu, who couldn''t resist the temptation, fell asleep with Illya.


    "By the way, did the rtionship between the two of you be so good? You have reached the point of sleeping together." Wu Ming wondered.


    "In fact, Miyu is very popr at school now, and it''s much better than when I just transferred." Illya touched his head and smiled.


    After all, even though Miyu had already taken the initiative tomunicate with others, due to her personality that had been cultivated until now, coupled with Miyu iceberg beauty temperament, not many people couldmunicate with Miyu.


    "You don''t have to push yourself, Miyu, you''ve done a great job now." Even though Wu Ming was not with Miyu during this period, he received information through ss Cards which was also rted to Miyu who always brought her along.


    "Don''t I need tomunicate with other people? Alright Onii-chan."


    "Looks like Miyu misunderstood something," Wu Ming said quickly.


    "Un, actually, you bettermunicate with other people a lot. After all, this was a rare school life. I''ve never experienced it."


    "By the way, Onii-chan is also a Heroic Spirit, what is Onii-chan real name?" Illya asked curiously.


    Miyu, who was sitting next to Wu Ming, was also very curious. Even though Miyu knew Wu Ming real name yesterday, she hadn''t had time to look up the information. Miyu only knew that Wu Ming was her big brother and had never paid any attention to Wu Ming story. It can be said that Miyu did not ask, and Wu Ming did not say.


    "If it was the current Caster ss, my real name should be called Sage Dragon." Wu Ming thought for a moment and answered Illya doubts.


    "Eh? Sage Dragon, is this his real name? I have never heard of the mythology that there is a person called a Sage Dragon?" Illya smiled awkwardly. After all, she asked him name but didn''t know, Illya looked embarrassed.


    "You can''t me yourself, it''s just that Sumerian mythology isn''t very well known in the world."


    After washing his face, Rin who had changed into his formal clothes, sat down next to Illya and exined.


    However, half of Rin face was slightly swollen no matter how one looked at it...


    Luckily, Illya didn''t notice, she asked.


    "Sumerian Mythology? Is Onii-chan from Sumerian mythology?"


    "The Sage Dragon who taught the eldest king is the legendary dragon most closely rted and mysterious to the creation god Tiamat of Mesopotamia, and even the oldest epic in the world. The information recorded in the Epic of Gamesh is sparse." Luvia had also taken a bath and sat beside Miyu. However, Luvia breasts were also slightly swollen.


    "Is Onii-chan So fierce!" Illya looked at Wu Ming in surprise. Miyu heard this information from Luvia yesterday, so she didn''t look surprised.


    Rin and Luvia looked at each other, their gazes colliding, like fierce bursts of electric light.


    Now, at the table, Illya and Miyu sat opposite, Rin and Luvia sat next to Illya and Miyu, sat opposite, looking at each other. Wu Ming sat on the other side of Miyu.


    "Un, if you don''t hurry, you will really bete."


    After that, Rin and Luvia didn''t look at each other, but hurriedly ate the breakfast they had prepared without Ming.


    "Then let''s go first." Said Illya and Miyu who had finished eating.


    "Rarely free these days, why don''t I go to drop you off." Wu Ming smiled and looked at Illya and Miyu.


    Immediately, the smile on Miyu face slowly appeared, and then she nodded.


    "Good."


    About a few minutester, at the entrance of Homurahara Academy elementary school, a golden sports car appeared there.


    Even though it was because of Wu Ming extraordinary skill, there was still some time before Illya and Miyu ss time.


    Illya looked at Wu Ming shyly, then said.


    "Onii-chan, is this too shy"


    After all, Wu Ming car was made by Wu Ming using [Create Greater Item]. Not only is the performanceparable to high-end Mystic Code Magecraft, but the style is also quite expensive. Having Illya and Miyu down would definitely cause a riot.


    On the other hand, Miyu looked used to it. After all, Wu Ming was not short on money. It could be said that ever since Wu Ming adopted Miyu, Miyu had lived the life of a rich woman.


    Although Wu Ming and Miyu often walked here in the past, only Wu Ming wanted to give Miyu a taste of ordinary life, and as long as they were with Wu Ming, no matter what Miyu did, they would be happy.


    However, it was better to avoid unnecessary fuss.


    Then Wu Ming reached out, and a few runes fell on the two of them.


    "Um, I''ve applied hidden runes to you now. The time limit is a few minutes. Now when you get out of the car, other people will just treat you as a passerby and won''t cause a fuss."


    "This is really helpful, Onii-chan!" After thanking her, Illya took Miyu and ran to school.


    Wu Ming still remembered Miyust stunned gaze, and instantly couldn''t help butugh.


    At this moment, Wu Ming felt the power of magic.


    Wu Ming looked over the telephone pole, and a brown-skinned girl was standing there wearing a slightly revealing ck and red jacket.


    "Illya..."

 Chapter 257: Chloe von Einzbern

    Chapter 257: Chloe von Einzbern


    The Dark Illya who was standing on the telephone pole, also seemed to see Wu Ming was staring at her, and immediately bent down and jumped up.


    Wu Ming parked the car in a nearby parking lot, and got out of the car.


    Wu Ming headed straight for the roof of a building in Homurahara academy elementary school.


    Wu Ming had a hunch that Dark Illya must havee for Illya.


    Sure enough, Wu Ming found Dark Illya hiding on the roof opposite the teaching building where Illya was.


    Wu Ming condensed his magic power into his eyes and looked at Dark Illya, Dark Illya was looking at Illya who was in ss, and Wu Ming clearly saw that Dark Illya had traces of jealousy and unwillingness in his eyes.


    Wu Ming feet stomped vigorously and jumped onto Dark Illya back.


    Dark Illya quickly turned his body in alert, and she found that Wu Ming face had be soft.


    "What''s wrong Onii-chan?" Dark Illya said in a frivolous tone.


    Now Wu Ming was more and more convinced that Dark Illya was Illya. That''s right. Even though his tone was a little frivolous, Dark Illya couldn''t go wrong with Wu Ming feelings.


    "You are Illya." Wu Ming asked.


    "Worth being someone Onii-chan, he can see the essence of his family at a nce, yes, I''m Illya." Dark Illya said happily.


    Wu Ming could see that Illya in front of him also had special feelings for him.


    From then on, Wu Ming reached out.


    "So, Illya, can you talk to me?"


    However, for his beloved older brother, Dark Illya chose to refuse.


    "I can''t do it now, Onii-chan, wait until Illya gets rid of the other Illya, so Illya can live with Onii-chan happily."


    Dark Illya said something unknown, and then she jumped up and away from here.


    Wu Ming watched this scene quietly, didn''t stop Dark Illya from leaving, or say anything, and just thought.


    For a moment, Wu Ming used <Gate> to arrive at the Zelretch room.


    Wu Ming goal was to find out all the information about the sealed Fourth Holy Grail War.


    After another exchange with Zelretch, Wu Ming obtained information.


    Wu Ming returned to the empty Sakatsuki residence. After he took Miyu and Illya to school, Rin and Luvia also went to school.


    Wu Ming would try to contact the other Illya, so that Rin and the others wouldn''t worry and go to school well. Therefore, Rin and Luvia, who originally asked for leave, went to school.


    Wu Ming sat on the sofa with the magic book in his hand.


    Zelretch seemed to have guessed Wu Ming return long ago, and prepared this magic book containing all the information in advance, and handed it to Wu Ming when he arrived.


    In reaction to the magic book, Wu Ming thought about what Dark Illya had said earlier.


    Wu Ming didn''t think that Dark Illya "get rid of Illya" was joking, but Dark Illya seemed to want to rece Illya, so she definitely wouldn''t do anything in public. Now just when Illya was in ss, Wu Ming believed that Dark Illya would definitely not do it.


    It took Wu Ming almost half a day to memorize all the information in this book.


    "Chrys, has this been recorded?" Wu Ming said.


    "Yes, Master, everything has been recorded." A golden dragon horn ornament appeared on Wu Ming head.


    After that, Wu Ming hand that was holding the magic book instantly ignited a white me.


    The magic book that recorded information about the sealed Fourth Holy Grail War was burned in this way. If these Magus saw this, they had no idea how sad they would be. After all, every magic book was a precious existence, even a Magecraft book that could only record something.


    After that, Wu Ming got up and walked towards the outside of the house.


    Near the Homurahara academy primary school, Dark Illya really thought as Wu Ming guessed, and had no intention of attacking Illya in public.


    At this moment, Dark Illya was sitting on the railing, wiggling his calves boredly, not knowing what she was thinking.


    At this time, Wu Ming walked over, the key was Wu Ming holding two ice cream cones in his hands.


    "Isn''t this Illya? What a coincidence, would you like some ice cream?" Wu Ming looked at Dark Illya and smiled.


    "Onii-chan, are you here to stop me? Like I said, when I get rid of Illya, I will listen to you obediently." Dark Illya smiled warily and looked at Wu Ming.


    "I didn''t say anything to stop you. I just happened to meet. I happened to buy extra ice cream, so I wanted to take you out for a meal. Anyway, you can''t do it now, so just ept my invitation. How?" Wu Ming still looked like a kind-hearted big brother, staring at Dark Illya.


    "Um I will ept her invitation for the sake of sincerity Onii-chan."


    After thinking, Dark Illya jumped off the wall and smiled and came to Wu Ming side.


    "Let''s go to the garden and sit down," Wu Ming suggested.


    Dark Illya naturally nodded.


    When they reached the seats in the small garden nearby, Wu Ming and Dark Illya sat down.


    Since it is not a weekend, students and adults basically have to go to ss and work, so there is no one in the park now.


    "Here, it''s strawberry vor." Wu Ming ced the pink ice cream in his hand in front of Dark Illya.


    Wu Ming still knows very well that Illya often goes to ice cream shops, when ites to ice cream, she usually likes the strawberry vor.


    Therefore, Wu Ming guessed that Dark Illya also liked the strawberry vor.


    "Really considerate, Onii-chan~ you know what vor of ice cream I like to eat, maybe Onii-chan has thoughts about me~" Dark Illya took off her clothes a little, pretending to be teasing.


    *Bam*


    "It hurts!"


    Dark Illya held the small head that had been hit by Wu Ming hand, and she had tears in the corners of his eyes.


    Wu Ming caught the strawberry vored ice cream that was thrown as he was about to knock on Dark Illya, then handed it back to Dark Illya.


    "A little elementary school student, don''t pretend to be a tease to others. Your figure is still ten years short," Wu Ming teased.


    "I want Onii-chan to feed me!" Dark Illya started to get a little angry when Wu Ming said this.


    Wu Ming smiled helplessly, and then ced the ice cream in Dark Illya mouth.


    "Ahhhh!"


    "By the way, I can''t call you Illya. It was easy to confuse the other Illya. Or I''ll call you Kuro-chan."


    After all, Kuro skin was much darker than Illya, Illya skin was as white as snow, and Kuro skin showed a healthy dark ck.


    "Onii-chan is really annoying, isn''t Kuro-chan like a puppy name?" Kuro said sadly.


    After that, Kuro eyes lit up, smiling at Wu Ming.


    "I was thinking about it, my name is Chloe."


    "Chloe?"


    "Un, Chloe von Einzbern."

 Chapter 258: Catching Kuro-chan

    Chapter 258: Catching Kuro-chan


    Wu Ming looked at Chloe with a different look.


    Names were very important, whether it was a Servant real name, a Heroic Spirit based on a name, or the art of cursing others, a name had to be indispensable.


    Kuro gave herself a name, which meant that she didn''t actually want to be Illya, or Illya sessor, but wanted to be someone who had real meaning.


    "Un~ but I can also allow Onii-chan to call me Kuro-chan."


    Kuro smiled, then took another bite of his ice cream and showed a happy expression.


    "Yeah~ It''s delicious, I''m not mistaken eating ice cream is a pleasure like this."


    "Kuro-chan didn''t taste the delicacy before?" Wu Ming asked sadly.


    If that was the case, it was too much for Kuro.


    "Hehe~ Onii-chan really already knows about me. Now, there''s a secret between me and Onii-chan that Illya doesn''t have." Kuro said with a smile.


    Wu Ming let go of his hand that was feeding Kuro ice cream, and the ice cream floated in the air as if applying a floating magic trick.


    After that, Wu Ming ced his hand on the little ck head and stroked it gently.


    "Thank you very much, Kuro-chan." Wu Ming who already knew everything about Kuro was qualified to say this.


    "So, does Onii-chan know anything will stop me?" Kuro looked into Wu Ming eyes.


    "Of course." Wu Ming said without hesitation.


    "Then Onii-chan is my enemy." Kuro looked at Wu Ming sternly, and said in a tone that couldn''t be regretted.


    Now, the atmosphere became a little quiet.


    However...


    "Cuckoo" A hungry scream came, and the silence was broken.


    At this moment, Kuro and Wu Ming were both dumbfounded.


    Wu Ming looked at Kuro belly with a smile, and said.


    "I''m afraid you haven''t eaten since yesterday."


    Although Kuro is simr to the Servant of ss Cards, but basically she is half Illya, only relying on ss Cards Archer, so of course she needs to eat.


    But after all, Kuro could be said to be homeless, let alone a ce to live, she didn''t even have money to eat.


    Kuro nodded.


    "After all, I have neither money nor a ce to live. I spentst night on the chair in the garden where Onii-chan was sitting." Kuro said lonely.


    "I didn''t think about it well. Actually you didn''t have to run yesterday, and I wouldn''t do anything to you, me me for not stopping you."


    Wu Ming said, and immediately the ice cream in his other hand fell off, and the ice cream floated in the air like the ice cream earlier, then Wu Ming gently touched Kuro head.


    "Go, I willpensate you today, you can eat whatever you want."


    "Really, Onii-chan is the best!" Kuro threw herself into Wu Ming arms happily.


    Wu Ming touched Kuro head, and was increasingly convinced of his decision to make Kuro live a peaceful life.


    In the next half day, Wu Ming took Kuro to eat almost all the famous foods in Fuyuki City, and then he took Kuro to the amusement park, which could be said to have fun.


    As for Kuro outfit, she easily used Magecraft to project his outfit into the home outfit.


    When it was almostte at night, Wu Ming led Kuro on his way back to the Sakatsuki Mansion...


    "Are you happy today, Kuro." Wu Ming smiled gently while holding Kuro hand.


    "Yeah, it''s been a lot of fun with Onii-chan."


    At this moment Kuro couldn''t tell that it was the one who preached to kill her.


    "Then, I''ll cook you a delicious dinner when I get home." Wu Ming gripped Kuro hand tightly.


    "Did Onii-chan take me home to prevent me from getting rid of Illya? Onii-chan is really sneaky, and he actually brought me here." Kuro said tly, feeling a hand she couldn''t let go.


    The two walking people stopped, to be precise, Kuro stopped, and Wu Ming also stopped immediately.


    "Kuro, I didn''t stop you, but to protect you." Wu Ming turned and squatted down, looked at Kuro who was slightly displeased and said.


    "Even if Illya is divided into two-thirds of the Magecraft circuit by you, his strength is greatly reduced, but you can''t underestimate Illya."


    "After all, Illya was helped by Miyu, Rin, and Luvia."


    "A mere Magical Girl, as long as I snatch her Kaleidostick, she will bepletely useless." Kuroko said unsure.


    "And those two idiots, I don''t think they can threaten me."


    Looking at Kuro who was like a haughty little ck cat, Wu Ming smiled and shook his head.


    "Can''t you not underestimate them? No matter how they were, they were also experienced Magus. Magus who can survive in the Magecraft world cannot be underestimated, including Rin and Luvia who seem ridiculous, although often time is not reliable, but if you underestimate them, you will suffer a lot."


    After all, it was an inner miracle that two idiots could survive in the world of Magecraft, cough cough...


    "It was really thanks to Onii-chan for the reminder." After speaking, Kuro disappeared in front of Wu Ming in an instant.


    "Space transfer?!" Wu Ming eyes stared.


    The disappeared Kuro appeared on the wall near Wu Ming.


    "How did you do that? I don''t remember Archer being able to use space abilities." Wu Ming looked at the proud Kuro, and said curiously.


    "Un I just want to leave Onii-chan, so that''s it." What Kuro said made Wu Ming care a bit.


    (Is that Kuro basic characteristic...) Wu Ming thought in his heart.


    "I didn''t expect Kuro to reach this level. It''s really impressive." Wu Ming pretended to say helplessly.


    "Onii-chan, you must be up to something again, I won''t be fooled." As she said, Kuro was about to leave.


    But...


    *nks*


    The sound of chains came from around Kuro, and just as she was about to turn around, chains had bound her.


    "Onii-chan thinks this can stop me?" Kuro said with a smile, and then started gathering magic power to use space transfer.


    But...


    "Did you find that magic power is unusable, Kuro-chan," Wu Ming said with a faint smile.


    "Onii-chan, you intruder! "Kuro rebelled.


    No way, who made the Chains of Heaven develop the effect of blocking magic.


    Kuro who has thoughts and [Mind''s Eye (Fake)], naturally pays attention to the chain attack, relying on the space transfer ability, Kuro does not move away, but epts the shackles of Chains of Heaven.


    As a result, Kuro didn''t know that Chains of Heaven could block his magic power, so Kuro was captured by Wu Ming again.


    "Just ept your destiny." Wu Ming said with a smile, then carried Kuro, who was bound by the Chains of Heaven, on his shoulders.


    "Onii-chan, you bastard!!"

 Chapter 259: Illya Apology

    Chapter 259: Illya Apology


    The Sakatsuki Residence, Illya, and the others came here after school because they had received news from Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming and Kuro sat in the main seat, and Illya, Miyu, Rin, and Luvia sat around Wu Ming and looked at Kuro like monkeys.


    At this time, Kuro and Wu Ming were sitting together, and there were additional chains on their wrists. After all, the Chains of Heaven originally evolving from the soul of the Chains of Heaven wrapped around Wu Ming arm was the starting point.


    And Wu Ming tied Kuro with the Chains of Heaven, and a situation like this would definitely happen when the two were tied together.


    "Look closely, this really is the exact same as Illya." Rin poked Kuro cheek, and said curiously.


    "I''m not a rare animal, don''t touch me like this." Kuro said unhappily.


    After all, she was forcibly bound by Wu Ming, and naturally she would not be happy.


    "Unless her skin color is exactly the same as Illya." added Luvia.


    "By the way, I feel a little awkward looking at myself." Illya said weakly.


    "No problem, Illya." Miyu said worriedly.


    During ss during the day, Illya wandered around more than once, and was punished by the teacher.


    Actually, it''s very easy to think about it. Don''t talk about Kuro suddenly appearing. The things Wu Ming said to Illya about the Einzbern family also made her sleepy. Anyone who faced this situation would be worried.


    "It''s wrong to say it''s okay. I really miss the ordinary life in the past."


    At this moment, Kuro, who heard that Illya said so, was displeased.


    In an instant, Kuro hugged Wu Ming arm and rubbed it continuously.


    "Hmm~ Onii-chan, I''m short on magic power, let''s change."


    "Charging Replenishing magic power!?" eximed Rin and Luvia.


    Illya and Miyu faces turned red. They had been told why they wanted to replenish magic power and became embarrassed.


    "If Kuro really exists like ss Cards, then she really needs to replenish his energy. After all, the position of ss Cards is basically the location of the leyline, and the incarnation of ss Cards is provided by the magic power of the leyline. And Servants don''t have to worry about magic power consumption." Luvia analyzed.


    "Nono, no, no, I can''t ept it using my face and Onii-chan tomit a crime!" Illya said in a tone that was on the verge of tears.


    "I I don''t think this is good either." Miyu said in the smallest voice since Wu Ming adopted Miyu.


    Wu Ming hit Kuro head.


    "Chains of Heaven has blocked all of your remaining magic power, and now your magic power is sufficient to support it."


    "Hmph!" Kuro became even more displeased, and this time she turned his head to the side.


    "Don''t let me take a chance, or I''ll kill you, Illya!" Kuro said viciously.


    However, Illya was slightly lost and lowered his head.


    Illya who knew many things, almost knew why Kuro wanted to kill her.


    Kuro is probably the personality of the Lesser Grail. This is what Illya thought.


    Wu Ming touched Illya head tofort her, and then started to exin the full story about Kuro.


    Ten years ago, in order to allow their daughter to grow up like an ordinary person, Illya parents sealed Illya memories and abilities as the Lesser Grail of the next generation.


    As the Homunculus for the Lesser Grail, Illya was Magecraftedly imnted with all knowledge of the Holy Grail War by the Einzbern family since she was born.


    After the Holy Grail War was permanently sealed, Illya parents wanted their daughter to grow up healthy, this part of her memories and abilities were all sealed in Illya body.


    After the umtion of the past ten years, a new personality has been sessfully born. This personality absorbs the memories and knowledge of the seal and acts as an observer.


    Seeing Iliya daily life from a third party perspective, and because Iliya was exposed to Magecraft, the seal began to weaken.


    It wasn''t until Illya was hit by the Magecraft counterattack from the leyline and the surge caused by Wu Ming return, that itpletely broke the seal.


    "To put it simply Kuro is another personality of Illya." Rin said.


    "Although I don''t want to admit this, it''s true," Wu Ming said helplessly.


    "And the reason Kuro wanted to kill Illya was to rece Illya and live an ordinary life?" Miyu asked.


    Wu Ming shook his head.


    "Perhaps, it''s just an unbnced heart."


    Hearing this, Kuro lowered his head.


    Wu Ming touched Kuro head, started to say.


    "This is not your usual style." Wu Ming teased Kuro half-jokingly.


    "Now, Kuro, do you know why I didn''t hesitate in choosing to stop your plot to kill Illya?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t want to know, anyway, I can''t run away, do as you please." Kuro said in surrender.


    In response, Wu Ming waved his hand and stopped a few people who wanted to say something.


    "You are wrong if you think so Kuro, you can feel it now. I''ve removed the Chains of Heaven ties to magic power. Now you can use magic power."


    Hearing what Wu Ming said, Kuro was able to run the Magecraft circuit, and discovered that he could actually use magic power.


    "Onii-chan, don''t worry, aren''t you afraid that I will find an opportunity to kill Illya after I escape!" When she said the words "Illya", Kuro looked at Illya pretentiously.


    However, even so, Kuro had no intention of using space transfer to escape.


    "Listen to me, Kuro." Wu Ming opened the Chains of Heaven from Kuro.


    "You were prevented from killing Illya because Illya is my little sister, so I wanted to protect her, but at the same time, as dark Illya, you are also my little sister. Therefore, I will save you." Wu Ming looked at Kuro firmly.


    Wu Ming was also touched by Kuro seriousness.


    At this time, Illya also spoke up.


    "I''m really sorry, Kuro." Illya faced Kuro with a bowed head.


    "I know about those things in the Einzbern family. Even though I don''t know how long you''ve been building up in my body, or the depression you''ve been through, you''re still suffering because of me. No matter what, I have a responsibility."


    It can only be said that the girl who had gone through the ordeal had finally grown up a bit.


    Wu Ming looked at Illya with relief.


    The movement in Kuro eyes became clearer.


    After all, Kuro, who was a copy of Illya, wasn''t bad in character and morals.


    "Un, Kuro, think about it." Wu Ming smiled and looked at Kuro.


    Kuro was deep in thought.

 Chapter 260: The Good in the Bad

    Chapter 260: The Good in the Bad


    Illya raised her head and looked at Kuro.


    Then Kuro spoke.


    "Then, let me ask you first, Illya."


    "W-what." Illya gulped and said nervously.


    "What do you want now."


    Kuro looked at Illya very seriously.


    "Eh? My wish now maybe to return to my previous life Maybe."


    Illya thought depressedly, and then gave his answer.


    Wu Ming hearing this answer was not surprised, after all, Illya was just an ordinary elementary school student, and she was suddenly involved in the life of a Magus, which made Illya tired during this period of time.


    It seems we usually think "If I don''t do that, that''s fine" and so on.


    But...


    Kuro lowered his head glumly upon hearing Illya answer.


    "Sure enough, we can''t coexist."


    In an instant, arge amount of magic power erupted from Kuro body.


    "W-what!?" said Illya panicked.


    "Calm down, Kuro!" Rin who could only put her hand to cover her eyes due to Kuro super high magic power.


    Luvia and Miyu are the same, even Miyu has a few steps back, let alone Illya who is just an ordinary person among the crowd.


    "Kuro, calm down." Wu Ming put his hand on Kuro shoulder.


    Wu Ming who was closest to Kuro, was not affected in the slightest.


    Even though she was still angry, Kuro tried his best to draw his magic power into his body so as not to disappoint his big brother with his belief.


    Wu Ming withdrew the Chains of Heaven because he was sure that Kuro would no longer use magic power against Illya, Kuro didn''t want to disappoint Wu Ming.


    "Hmph!" Kuro snorted angrily, and leaned closer to Wu Ming, turning his head to the side, and stopped staring at Illya.


    Wu Ming touched Kuro head, indicating that Kuro fulfilled his trust.


    Kuro straightened his chest proudly.


    After that, Wu Ming looked at Illya.


    "Illya, although I know you didn''t mean to say what you just said, do you know what you just said?"


    Seeing the serious Wu Ming, Illya was confused


    "If you want to return to your previous life, it is because you realize that the Magecraft world is very chaotic, but it also means that you have to deny the rtionship between us, because you have entered the Magecraft world, you can meet us. As for Kuro, you deny his existence."


    Rin and Luvia nodded in agreement to Wu Ming words.


    Only Miyu, who didn''t say anything, quietly listened to Wu Ming words.


    Wu Ming words made Illya feel sluggish, and then Illya immediately responded.


    "NoNo, Onii-chan, Miyu, Rin-san, Luvia-san, I didn''t mean that!"


    As if to cry, Illya looked at Kuro pleadingly.


    "Sorry, Kuro, that wasn''t what I meant."


    Then Illya really cried.


    "I know I''m clumsy. I like to sleepte. I often can''t get up again. I''m not good at cooking. I''m often reckless. I''m often dishonest" Illya said all his ws.


    "But, I really didn''t mean to turn you down, so please stay here, I''ll try my best to stay with you."


    In the end, Illya bowed ny degrees and faced Kuro.


    After all, you can''t ask elementary school students to think so much, and Illya just misses the previous days, and doesn''t mean to deny Wu Ming and others, nor does it mean to deny Kuro.


    Wu Ming helped Illya up, wiped his tears, and looked at the crying Illya.


    "Um, Illya, we''re not saying that you made a mistake or anything, I just want you to understand that even though there are many times in life you want to go back in time or start over because of regret or some other reason, In this life you''ve been through, and the life you have started, there is still more gain than loss."


    "You met Rin, you met Luvia, you met Miyu, you met me, and even Kuro, who was sealed, was free." Speaking of this, Wu Ming turned his head and looked at Kuro.


    Kuro face that was found immediately turned red and turned his head again.


    Wu Ming smiled and continued to talk to Illya.


    "You did face many crises during this period, and some were even life threatening. However, the experience received during this period is not something that others can give you."


    Finally Wu Ming lifted Illya beautiful face and looked at Illya whose eyes were red and swollen, Wu Ming said a very important sentence.


    "This is a treasure of a lifetime. Remember to appreciate it."


    "I... Got it, Onii-chan, I won''t say anything like this again, I''ll appreciate it."


    Seeing Illya stop crying, Wu Ming looked at Kuro.


    "So this is what you''re going to do Kuro."


    Faced with this situation, Kuro was speechless.


    In this way, Wu Ming specially prepared a sumptuous dinner for Kuro.


    This time everyone wasn''t ying around until midnight likest time, but...


    "I want to live with Onii-chan!" Kuro smiled and hugged Wu Ming arm and didn''t want to let go.


    "Wait...wait, girls can''t stay at men houses, let Onii-chan off quickly!"


    Illya face turned red and she grabbed Kuro hand with a slightly embarrassed expression.


    "Ahhh~ Illya is too much, and I can''t stay at Illya house. Is it true that Illya wants me to sleep on a park bench? That''s too much, Illya."


    Kuro calmed Illya down with one word, but luckily, Illya quickly became wise and spoke.


    "Then you can also stay at Luvia-san house, why do you have to stay at Onii-chan house?" said Illya unabashedly.


    "I have no opinion." Luvia said don''t care.


    "But I have to replenish magic power. Luvia magic power is not enough for me. I rely on the existence of ss Cards Archer, and only Onii-chan magic power can maintain my existence. If there''s no magic power, I can die if it''s not by Onii-chan side. Illya is really cruel." Kuro gave an excuse.


    "Fue!? Is this serious?" Illya became panicked.


    Of course, what Kuro said that only Wu Ming magic power could supply Kuro to defend him was certainly wrong.


    Actually, just relying on Kuro magic power, as long as she doesn''t use magic power to fight, it''s fine to maintain it for a few days.


    However, Kuro was indeed at a tipping point right now, and coupled with the magic explosion earlier, if she fought again, it would most likely disappear instantly.


    The most important thing was that Wu Ming said that Kuro was his younger sister, and letting his little sister live with him was no big deal.


    "Alright, let Kuro stay. She doesck magic power now." Wu Ming told Kuro.


    "Fine, fine, but Kuro, you mustn''t mess with Onii-chan!"


    Illya was still worried, even though she had only just met Kuro, but she really felt that Kuro was mischievous.


    "Then it depends on my mood~"


    "Ah, what a clever answer!"


    In the noise, in the Sakatsuki residence it became noisy again.

 Chapter 261: Attack type Magecraft workshop

    Chapter 261: Attack type Magecraft workshop


    In the morning of the next day, Wu Ming brought Kuro and Miyu from the Sakatsuki Residence to Homurahara Elementary School.


    At this moment, Kuro, like Miyu, was wearing Homurahara elementary school uniform.


    It was Wu Ming decision to let Kuro go to school.


    After all, Kuro greatly admired Illya daily life, Wu Ming had seen this long ago.


    As for the admission procedure, Wu Ming knows quite a few people in Fuyuki City, ahem, of course, the methods he uses are all formal methods. Un, that''s right.


    "Hmph~hum~hum~hum~" Kuro hummed happily while holding Wu Ming hand.


    "Are you very happy, Kuro?" Wu Ming asked.


    "Of course. I used to see Illya going to school in the third person. Now that I can experience it myself, it''s inevitable to get a little excited."


    "Then you experience school life," Wu Ming said with a smile.


    "Un Un, I will appreciate it, Onii-chan." Kuro replied.


    At this time, Wu Ming noticed that Miyu, who was holding his other hand, was slightly absent-minded.


    "What''s wrong, Miyu?" Wu Ming asked worriedly.


    "It''s okay, Onii-chan." Miyu shook her head.


    Wu Ming smiled. How can it be okay?


    However, even Miyu didn''t say it, Wu Ming could almost guess the outline.


    Nothing more than Kuro and Illya identity as the Holy Grail slightly touched Miyu.


    "I will protect you, whether you, Kuro, or Illya, I have the power to protect you now." Wu Ming loosened the hand that was holding Miyu and touched Miyu head.


    "Um~ Miyu is really sneaky, and I want Onii-chan too." Kuro held Wu Ming hand and said coquettishly.


    "Yes~" Wu Ming smiled helplessly, and let go of the hand holding Kuro, and touched Kuro head.


    At this time, Wu Ming discovered that the three had already arrived at the school.


    "Then Miyu, Kuro, see you this afternoon." Wu Ming waved his hand at the two.


    "Alright, Onii-chan goodbye!" 2X


    After Wu Ming left, he took out his cell phone and made a call.


    "Yes~It''s Einzbern~" An excited female voice came from the phone.


    "I''m Wu Ming."


    Immediately, Wu Ming finished the call.


    Wu Ming returned to the Sakatsuki Mansion, opened the Dragonest and retrieved some of the valuable items that had been collected over the years.


    Wu Ming did this because he was going to make items in his Magecraft workshop.


    Last night, Wu Ming transferred a lot of magic power to Kuro by entering the [Youth] incarnation through skin contact, and also provided divine protection, but even divine protection had a time limit.


    After all, Kuro is still a Servant body, or a special kind of Servant body, which consumes magic power all the time. Although Wu Ming could sign a contract with Kuro, Kuro magic power was provided by Wu Ming.


    But he thought of a method, which was to create an item that could automatically generate magic power and turn it into an organ simr to a Magecraft circuit and imnt it in Kuro body.


    In this way, Kuro is naturally apletely free body.


    After nearly two or three hours, Wu Ming had an additional stone containing runes written on it.


    "Fortunately, this body has a Caster ss. Ites with the [Item Construction] skill and there is also your support from Chrys. Otherwise, I guess it will take a few days toplete this item."


    At this moment, the Chrysbelite turned into a winged dragon horned crown, floating beside Wu Ming.


    "There is no such thing, Master, with your wisdom, even without me, you can do it in no time."


    "Hahaha, you are exalting me too much, Chrys, I am wise, but I am still far behind you."


    The Mystic Code created by Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg cannot be underestimated.


    Ruby and Sapphire could instantly turn an elementary school student into a magical girl who could easily suppress a first-year Magus. This was enough to see how strong Zelretch Mystic Code was.


    As a special Mystic Code created by Zelretch for Wu Ming, Chrysbelite was even more valuable than Ruby and Sapphire.


    After all, Ruby and Sapphire were used for battle, and Chrysbelite was a specially crafted Mystic Code, and now that Chrysbelite was sublimated into a Noble Phantasm. It was beyond the scope of the Mystic Code and Chrysbelite was now a "fairy".


    "Calcting the time, there is still time before Illya and the others leave school, just in time to prepare for things in the parallel world."


    What Wu Ming said about the parallel world was naturally Julian and the ck mud born of Great Root.


    Wu Ming came to the door of the most central room in the Sakatsuki Residence. This room is just an ordinary bedroom, but...


    Wu Ming stretched out his hand, and muttered something in his mouth. Then, the door of the room opened automatically, revealing the control room like futuristic technology, but the color of the control room was stone, like something ancient technology.


    This was a ce that even Miyu had never known.


    Wu Ming used spatial technology to ce ayer of space on top of his original space base. The function of thisyer of space is the control room of the Sakatsuki Residence.


    A Magus'' Magecraft Workshop generally has various traps that increase the master attack ability and weaken the enemy.


    As Wu Ming Magecraft workshop, the Sakatsuki Residence was naturally unusual.


    Ever since Wu Ming set up this Magecraft workshop, he started building this control room.


    Wu Ming wasn''t the type to not fight back after being hit by someone else. The Magecraft workshop he had set up was for attack, not defense.


    There is arge high tform in the center of the control room, and at the edge of the control room is an unknown instrument, and the upper boundary clearly depicts a line.


    Walking into the interior of the control room, Wu Ming took out the Ainz Ooal Gown Scepter and the Nameless Book of Spells.


    Ainz Ooal Gown Scepter was ced in a long transparent cylinder by Wu Ming, and Ainz Ooal Gown Scepter floated.


    The Nameless Book of Spells was ced in a niche in the console by him.


    After that, Wu Ming sat on the tform in the center of the control room.


    This was a tform simr to the sacrifice tform, he designed it to control the entire Magecraft workshop with thought.


    After Wu Ming sat on the tform, he connected a line to his wrist, sending arge amount of magic power into the control room, and the entire control room began to operate by itself as if it had passed.


    The seven gems on Ainz Ooal Gown Wand began to glow, and the entire wand shed a multicolored glow.


    The Nameless Book of Spells automatically turned the page, and many words emerged from it and were absorbed by the cables in the console.


    This was using Ainz Ooal Gown Scepter as the key to depositing the countless high-level magic in the Nameless Book of Spells into the Sakatsuki Mansion, enabling him to unleash countless high-level magic fortresses.


    Most of the magic power that was transmitted was stored. After all, if you want to release countless high-level magic, you can''t do it without magic support.


    This mobile fortress would be terrifying under Wu Ming rule in the future.

 Chapter 262: Bringing Kuro Do Something Embarrassing?

    Chapter 262: Bringing Kuro Do Something Embarrassing?


    In the beginning, Wu Ming also wanted to equip the Sakatsuki Mansion with a machine with unlimited magic power, which can grant unlimited magic power to Magecraft, but can be extracted instantly and has a near-infinite magic power supply device.


    The reason why the so-called infinite magic device could be made for Kuro was simply because the device was a bit of magic that returned to Kuro. To put it simply, it is the same as an ordinary Magecraft circuit, storing magic power and slowly recovering automatically.


    The magic power supply device required by the Sakatsuki Residence needed to extract magic power beyond imagination in an instant. If it was a device that returned to magic slowly and automatically, it was naturally equipped in the Sakatsuki Residence.


    It''s like a faucet. The size of faucets and water pipes is rted to the amount of water output.


    If it''s a very thin pipe and a very small faucet, then the amount of water must be low.


    If the faucet isrge caliber with a diameter of several meters, the water output must be too much.


    From the point of view of the current Wu Ming, the so-called perpetual motion machine can only provide unlimited magic power, and only Wu Ming himself.


    As the Dragon of the Root, Wu Ming magic power can be said to be limitless. The reason for saying this was because his magic power was too much. The recovery of magic power was much greater than the use of magic, so he never worried about trouble magic.


    In short, Wu Ming was unable to create an infinite magic power supply device.


    Since then, Wu Ming hade here whenever he had time, and had continued to store magic power in the magic arsenal of the Sakatsuki Residence.


    With Ainz Ooal Gown Scepter as the key, the Nameless Book of Spells as the attack, and motivated by Wu Ming boundless magic power, a mobile high-fire boundless magic tower was constructed.


    It was almost time to go home for Homurahara elementary school. Wu Ming stopped the magic cultivation, removed the wire from his arm, walked over from the sacrificial tform, and left the room.


    Ainz Ooal Gown wand and the Nameless Book of Spells were left behind by him.


    Wu Ming had always lived here before, but when he left, he took these two treasures.


    Immediately Wu Ming drove to the door of Homurahara elementary school.


    After a few minutes, the school bell rang.


    Seeing the children graduallying out, Wu Ming began to miss him a little.


    At this time, Wu Ming saw Illya and the otherse out.


    It''s just that the situation is a bit ufortable.


    Illya looked at Kuro angrily, and Kuro had a happy smile on his face. Miyu sighed helplessly from the side.


    Needless to say, Kuro must have provoked Illya on purpose.


    Even though Wu Ming and Kuro had only been together a few days, Wu Ming deeply understood Kuro mischievous heart.


    Reluctantly shook his head helplessly.


    Wu Ming opened the door and got out of the car, and walked towards Illya and the others.


    Along the way, Kuro found Wu Ming.


    "Onii-chan!" Kuro waved his little hand and ran towards Wu Ming.


    "It''s Onii-chan, Kuro, don''t run!" Illya also noticed Wu Ming, but after seeing Kuro running, she immediately chased after her.


    "Really." Miyu smiled helplessly, and then ran.


    "Onii-chan, Kuro misses you so much, Kuro can''t wait to replenish the magic power, let''s start now."


    Kuro hugged Wu Ming, rubbed his breasts, then said something that made Illya angry.


    "No, no, no, Kuro, how can you be so unrestrained, just even if you want to replenish magic power, you can''t be in your way!" Illya face turned red, and she immediately separated Kuro and Wu Ming


    "No Onii-chan." Miyu ran without having time to catch her breath.


    "Yo, Miyu." Wu Ming and Miyu greeted.


    After that, Wu Ming pulled Kuro and Illya away from him, and crouched down.


    "Un, it''s time to go home, I came by car today."


    Kuro was excited again.


    "Then I will sit on the co-pilot!" Kuro said excitedly, raising his little hand.


    "Damn it, Kuro is so sneaky, I have to take the co-pilot too!" Illya rages.


    "Hah! I said first, I want to take the co-pilot."


    "Not!"


    Wu Ming smiled helplessly, and then grabbed Miyu hand.


    "Today, Miyu is sitting on the co-pilot."


    "Hah?!" Miyu was surprised.


    "Why" said Illya with a bit of regret.


    "Sure enough, is Miyu a little sister to Onii-chan," Kuro said helplessly.


    "It''s fine, let''s go, Onii-chan."


    "Just that''s right, better hurry home."


    Wu Ming flicked at Kuro and Illya forehead. Despite Kuro and Illya shouts, Wu Ming pulled Miyu towards the car.


    On the road, Wu Ming sat in the main driver and drove the car steadily, while the co-pilot sat with Miyu calm gaze.


    Kuro and Illya sat in the back row honestly, looking like nice girls.


    "Illya will stay at my house and apany Miyuter. I have to do something with Kuroter, I already told Se for you."


    "Eh!? Is this so sudden, I see." Although Illya was a little confused, she nodded obediently.


    "Miyu, I have prepared the food, and it has been warmed up with magic power. You and Illya will eat right away after you return, without waiting for us," Wu Ming said to Miyu without turning his head.


    "Okay, Onii-chan." Miyu nodded her head.


    "What is Onii-chan asking me to do? It''s not something obscene, is it~" Kuro pretended to say shyly, and touched his face.


    "Onii-chan is not that kind of person! Also, don''t do this shameful act again!" Illya blushed by Kuro again.


    "Hah~ no."


    "Ahhhh~"


    Immediately, with Illya helpless shout and Kuro triumphantugh, Wu Ming went to the Sakatsuki Residence.


    "Then let''s go first." Wu Ming said to Miyu and Illya who got out of the car.


    "Alright, goodbye Onii-chan."


    "Onii-chan, be careful on the road!"


    Wu Ming waved his hand and started the car.


    "So, where will Onii-chan take me?" Kuro, who was sitting on the co-pilot, became serious.


    "Go meet someone special enough for you, Kuro."

 Chapter 263: Feel relaxed

    Chapter 263: Feel rxed


    Wu Ming took Kuro somewhere, in a small park near the school.


    At this time, it was night, and I don''t know why, almost no one was around now.


    Wu Ming got out of the car and grabbed Kuro hand.


    "Is that important person Onii-chan said here?" Kuro raised his head with a confused look.


    However, Wu Ming didn''t answer Kuro question, after walking a few steps, he stopped. By the way, Kuro who was holding her hand also stopped.


    "We arrived."


    Kuro looked ahead.


    A woman with long snow-white hair was standing under the setting sun, waiting quietly. She looked at Wu Ming and Kuro and smiled.


    "L-lie, why, you are here mother."


    That''s right, Kuro mother and Illya mother, Irisviel von Einzbern stood quietly waiting in the small garden.


    "This is mother, Illyano, this is Chloe~"


    Irisviel smiled and greeted Kuro.


    Kuro was very confused now, her legs seemed out of control, rooted here and unable to move.


    "Why why is my mother here" Kuro said in a daze.


    "It is because Mister Wu Ming called me, and I know that many things have happened to my daughter during this time." Irisviel said, step by step towards Kuro.


    "Onii-chan..." Kuro looked at Wu Ming sadly.


    Wu Ming touched Kuro head, and then let go of Kuro hand.


    "After all, your real home isn''t by my side, Kuro, and you''ve always wanted to see your mother in your heart."


    "Onii-chan..."


    Wu Ming looked at Kuro with encouraging eyes, then Kuro nodded, then looked at Irisviel who came.


    Wu Ming left the small garden and returned to the car, leaving room for mother and daughter.


    Through the car window, Wu Ming looked at Kuro who was already crying, and Irisviel, whoforted Kuro and wiped his tears.


    Since noon, Wu Ming had prepared Magecraft here, so he wouldn''t worry that someone woulde at will and destroy the atmosphere between Kuro and Irisviel.


    At noon, Wu Ming found Irisviel phone number through the information requested from Zelretch, and made a call.


    Then Wu Ming told Irisviel about what had happened to Illya all this time.


    Even though Irisviel revealed that she was shocked, Wu Ming couldn''t believe that Irisviel had not been aware of her daughter''s condition all along.


    Regarding the news of the Einzbern family, since ten years ago, the Einzbern family disappeared.


    That was what Zelretch said to Wu Ming.


    "The Einzbern family has disappeared."


    Wu Ming could almost guess the outline.


    It was nothing more than being crushed by his parents who wanted to protect Illya, through some means.


    It is thought that the seal of the Holy Grail War was also facilitated by Illya parents.


    Wu Ming wanted Kuro to meet Irisviel, and Irisviel immediately agreed.


    Since then, the previous scene appeared.


    Kuro looked relieved and gave up the thought of getting rid of Illya, but that was only because Wu Ming was here.


    Ever since Kuro was born, her own meaning has been refuted. Until now, the reason Kuro wanted to kill Illya was because Kuro didn''t want to be the same.


    Why can Illya have family members, but Kuro can''t, why can Illya have friends and Kuro can''t, why Illya can have the right to enjoy everyday life, but Kuro can''t, why can Illya be loved by his Onii-chan, but Kuro couldn''t.


    This was Kuro thoughts.


    Now, Kuro has family, friends, daily life, and even Wu Ming affection, but the only motherly love that Wu Ming can''t give, and theck of motherly love.


    Looking through the car window, Kuro had fallen into Irisviel arms and was crying loudly.


    Irisviel lightly patted Kuro back, and it seemed that Kuro and Irisviel had reconciled.


    Now, the stifling aura in Kuro heart had been released.


    Seeing the mother and daughter hugging each other, Wu Ming couldn''t help but think of Miyu.


    Wu Ming took out his phone and dialed Miyu number.


    "Onii-chan?" Miyu doubtful voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Wu Ming also faintly heard Illya voice asking "Is that Onii-chan".


    "Miyu..."


    "Yes?"


    "No, it''s okay, let''s go see the sea together on the weekend, just the two of us."


    There was a quick breath on the other end of the line.


    Then, a voice of joy came from the other end of the phone.


    "Good!"


    At night, Wu Ming drove back to the Sakatsuki Residence alone.


    Kuro, who was relieved with Irisviel, had gone home with Irisviel.


    This was also the reason why Wu Ming had let Illya stay in the Sakatsuki Residence.


    "Let Kuro enjoy motherly love alone tonight."


    After getting out of the car, Wu Ming opened the gates of the Sakatsuki Residence and walked in.


    As soon as Wu Ming entered, he saw Miyu sitting alone at the side and looking at the moon.


    "Miyu, why aren''t you sleeping yet."


    Wu Ming walked to the side bank and sat beside Miyu.


    "I want to sleep with Onii-chan tonight." Miyu said with a flushed face.


    In response, Wu Ming smiled and touched Miyu head.


    "Then let''s sleep together."


    "Yes." Miyu smiled beautifully.


    Now, the sadness in Miyu hearttely has also been expressed.


    .....


    The next day, the entrance to Homuraha elementary school.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!" Illya scream was heard.


    Wu Ming held Miyu and Illya hands, as opposed to Irisviel and Kuro holding hands.


    At this moment, Kuro face was full of a triumphant smile, looking at Illya.


    "Long time no see, Illya~" Irisviel greeted Ilya happily.


    "Mom why are you here! When did youe back, and why was Kuro driven to school by mother!" said Illya excitedly.


    "That''s because I''m my mother biological daughter. Illya is just a little girl that everyone hurts." Kuro started teasing Illya again.


    "Eh! I still have Onii-chan, but Onii-chan came to take me away today!" Illya said uncertainly.


    "Didn''t Onii-chan take Miyu too?" Kuro narrowed his eyes at Illya.


    "Hah!?" This is Miyu getting involved with an innocent person.


    "No, stupid Kuro!"


    Apanied by the noise, the three of them entered the school together.


    "Many thanks, Mister Wu Ming." Irisviel bowed to Wu Ming, grateful.


    Wu Ming waved his hand.


    "Madam, you don''t have to do this, whether it''s Kuro or Illya, they are my little sister like Miyu. These are all things I have to do."


    "Moreover, even if I didn''t call you, you woulde back, right." Then Wu Ming turned around and left.


    "What are you talking about, Sage Dragon-sama, I will be asking for his help from now on."


    Wu Ming reached out and shook it without saying a word.

 Chapter 264: 9th Class Cards

    Chapter 264: 9th ss Cards


    A few dayster, after Rin and Luvia confirmed that Kuro was harmless, Rin restarted leyline detection.


    After all, its original purpose was to detect the magic power injected into the leyline to detect the abnormality of the leyline.


    As a result, after the magic power was injected, Wu Ming return and the magic power counterattack from the leyline caused Kuro appearance.


    Now is the time to solve the leyline problem.


    Rin finds Wu Ming and wants him to apany him to act together.


    "How should I put it, after all, you are the most versatile among us, being with you is safer." These were Rin original words.


    Although Wu Ming was not very interested in this, but after all, if there was a problem with the leyline, Fuyuki City would not be any better, therefore, Wu Ming followed Rin to the big cave on Mount Enzou.


    Fortunately, thest ruin only buried the entrance, and the internal environment did not suffer much damage. After clearing the entrance, Wu Ming and Rin smoothly entered therge cavity.


    After selecting the target location, Rin prepared a series of instruments and started detecting the leyline.


    After chanting a series of incantations, Rin tossed the burning gem onto the framed parchment.


    In an instant, the parchment began to burn regrly around the ce where the gem had fallen.


    A strange map appeared, which was the location of the Fuyuki City leyline.


    "What?!" Rin said in disbelief.


    Wu Ming walked over and took a look, and found that there was a small square defect in the thickest leyline.


    "Is that a mirror world!?" Wu Ming said unsure.


    "Un, there is no doubt that this is indeed the mirror world that ss Cardsada is in." Rin said seriously.


    "Ninth ss Cards?" Wu Ming said thoughtfully.


    It made sense that those ss Cards shouldn''t exist.


    Emiya Shirou of the Miyu world used seven ss Cards to send Miyu to this world, plus Wu Ming, there were a total of eight ss Cards.


    And there are nine ss Cards made by Ainsworth, namely Saber from King Arthur, Lancer from C Chinn, and Archer from Gilgamesh, Rider from Medusa, Caster from Medea, Assassin from Hassan and Berserker from Heracles and Lancelot.


    Lancelot ss Cards are always kept by Sakura, because Sakura thought the ss Cards given by Julian were Gilgamesh ss Cards, so before she could use Lancelot ss Cards, she was taken by Shinji, and fell into aa.


    However, Shirou initially only used waste ss Cards, due to identally connecting his future Heroic Spirit on the Throne of Heroes, namely the Heroic Spirit that Emiya Shirou had incarnated in a certain parallel world.


    The holy grail ritual only required seven ss Cards, and Wu Ming himself was smuggled in, so he really didn''t know why there were 9th ss Cards.


    "Un~ With an extra ss Card Caster like you, I almost adapted to a few more ss Cards." Rin said in a desperate voice.


    "Is it really that troublesome?" Wu Ming said helplessly.


    Wu Ming could naturally see that the reason why Rin was so desperate was only natural because there were other ss Cards that needed to be recycled.


    "Of course, don''t say that the master asked us to analyze the ss Cards, just take these extra ss Cards now, I am a little less confident."


    Wu Ming was also serious, and Rin was right.


    These ss Cards must appear before or after other ss Cards appear. Then, after a month, these ss Cards had absorbed a lot of magic power from the earth leyline, and their strength alone could almost match that of a True Servant. Now, if these ss Cards are first-rate Servants, then they are likely to develop into the power of a top-tier Servant.


    If Wu Ming ontology existed, he naturally had nothing to fear, but he was currently just a clone of his own ontology projected onto this world after he fell asleep. His strength was naturally greatly weakened.


    "As for the recovery of these ss Cards, just leave it to me. I don''t need your help, including Illya."


    Rin was relieved.


    "That''s right, you don''t need any help even when reiming the previous ss Cards. This time, even if we participate in it, I am afraid that it will only be a burden."


    Wu Ming smiled hearing that, thenforted Rin.


    "Don''t be pessimistic, I still know a little about ss Cards analysis, it should be able to help you."


    Although Wu Ming could directly use the skill to create ss Cards, the ss Cards that were created were all time-limited, and had to be ss Cards that had been analyzed.


    Because of that, Wu Ming knew some about the structure of ss Cards.


    Wu Ming said that Julian was truly a rare genius for a century or even a thousand years.


    Modify the most basic [sh Air] Magecraft to be very strong, even the power of Heroic Spirit can be reced, it is a pity that Julian was almost eroded by the ck mud, and is now estimated to not be saved.


    "Really, do you really know the structure of ss Cards!" Rin eyes immediately shed, as if she was about to eat Wu Ming and stared at him with enthusiasm.


    "Slightly understood, after thest ss Cards are restored, I will help you analyze the ss Cards." Wu Ming waved his hand, So Rin calmed down.


    "Hehehehe~ Actually, you just need to help me analyze it, there''s no need to worry about Luvia." Rin looks ttering.


    "Let''s talk about thister, let''s go back and tell Illya and the others about the matter of ss Cards, and prepare to recycle them again."


    With that, Wu Ming began to move towards the entrance of therge hole.


    "I still think it''s better not to tell Illya. With their temper, they will definitely not let you take the risk alone." Rin followed Wu Ming and revealed his views.


    Wu Ming shook his head.


    "Even so, don''t forget. With their observation skills, they would definitely find anomalies. Don''t talk about Illya. Miyu is my little sister. My little sister who has been with me for five years, what should I do? He will find out."


    "When you say that, it seems like it''s true." Rin nodded.


    Immediately, Rin asked again.


    "By the way, the mirror world where ss Cards are located is deep underground. What method will you use to descend? Do you need support from me and Luvia?"


    "I will use force."


    "Force?" Rin asked confused.


    "Un, directly dig the ground with high density magic power until it stops in the mirror world." Wu Ming said indifferently.


    "Leave it to us to open the passage." Rin wiped her cold sweat.


    Sure enough, the Heroic Spirits were a bunch of troubled characters.

 Chapter 265: Bazett Attack

    Chapter 265: Bazett Attack


    Wu Ming and Rin split up.


    Wu Ming returned to the Sakatsuki Residence, while Rin went to Luvia house and discussed with Luvia.


    As for Kuro, because a few days ago and his mother Irisviel openly epted her, so she moved out of Wu Ming house and returned to his own house.


    Even though Illya still looked displeased, no matter who it was, they knew that Illya was very happy.


    Wu Ming returned to the Sakatsuki Residence, and as soon as he entered the house, he saw Miyu flipping through some pictures enthusiastically.


    It was a photo taken by Wu Ming and Miyu when they went to the beach together a few days ago.


    Basically, they were all photos of Wu Ming and Miyu.


    As for the one who took the picture, it was naturally Chrysbelite.


    "You have seen it for a few days, haven''t you seen it enough?"


    Wu Ming found that Miyu was not aware of his arrival, and hugged Miyu from behind.


    "Kyaa!" Miyu let out a very cute voice.


    "Onii-chan, don''t scare me." Miyu cheeks were red, and she looked at Wu Ming withint.


    "It was Miyu-sama who was so fascinated by the photos that she didn''t notice Vumin-sama arrival." Sapphire exined from the side.


    Wu Ming let go of Miyu, sat next to Miyu, and touched Miyu head.


    "You don''t have to be so obsessed with these photos, life like this will continue, and I will often see the sea with you, so let me always see Miyu smile."


    "Okay if Onii-chan says so~" Miyu smiled, enjoying Wu Ming caress.


    Suddenly, Wu Ming cell phone rang.


    Wu Ming answered the phone, and Rin voice was heard.


    "The enemy ising, Luvia is under attack!"


    "What''s wrong, Onii-chan?" Miyu asked, looking at Wu Ming who looked serious.


    "There''s a problem going on at Luvia house."


    "Trouble urred!?"


    ....


    The timeline moved backwards, and Rin who was separated from Wu Ming, came out of Luvia house, and immediately realized that something was wrong.


    Luvia house is equipped with a cognition barrier, as long as it is outside the barrier, no matter how you look at it, the internal appearance will not change.


    As a first-rate Magus, Rin could naturally sense traces of Magecraft emanating from the barrier at such a close distance.


    Rin pushed the door open and entered.


    A series of explosions and battles sounded through the vi.


    "Dammit, is there an enemying!"


    After that, Rin took out her cell phone and directly called Wu Ming.


    "The enemy ising, Luvia is under attack!"


    After speaking, Rin hung up the phone and rushed inside the house.


    As soon as she entered the courtyard, Rin realized that a battle was taking ce in the lobby, so she entered the vi through another small door.


    After that, Rin came to the hall and saw the battle going on through the side door of the hall.


    Luvia was standing in the corner, seeing a beauty dressed in a purple-haired man, and a beautiful woman in a man dress fighting a tall old man with white hair, white beard and eyes in a housekeeper suit. This old man was Luvia butler named Auguste.


    The man-dressed beauty was Bazett who wanted to reim Wu Ming ss Cards.


    "Damn it, why this person? If there is no Vumin, it is estimated that none of us will be able to defeat her." Rin said in annoyance, then he took out some gems and threw them.


    In an instant, arge scale explosion urred.


    Even though some of them couldn''t beat Bazett, Rin didn''t want to beat Bazett, because Rin had told Wu Ming.


    "As long as it can be postponed until the arrival of Vumin, then it will be our victory." With this idea, Rin once again faced the explosion and threw some gems into the smoke.


    The explosion came again.


    "Tosaka Rin! Why did you go out!"


    Seeing Rin who appeared to attack Bazett, Luvia said in annoyance.


    "I already told Vumin, and he wille soon." As she said, Rin took out a few more gems and prepared tounch against Bazett.


    "Vumin? You are quite confident in this person, although I don''t know who this person is, and I don''t know if he has the strength to defeat me, there''s nothing to worry about, because" Bazett voice changed from through the smoke and dust.


    Bazett waved his hand, and the wind she carried dispelled all the smoke and dust around her.


    "I was able to beat all of you before he came."


    "Looks like the enemy will use his ultimate move, be careful, Luvia!" Rin shouted a reminder.


    "Of course I know, you have to take good care of yourself! Tohsaka Rin!" Luvia was also ready to fight, but the fact that she didn''t forget to fight with Rin during the battle was really strange.


    Soon, Luvia, Auguste, and Rin, surrounded Bazett and started a three-on-one battle.


    Wu Ming opened the <Gate> and took Miyu and Sapphire straight to Luvia house. Incidentally Illya and Kuro, plus Ruby who was floating beside Illya , also came to Luvia house.


    "Illya, Kuro, did you also receive a call from Rin-san?" Miyu naturally asked when she saw her friending.


    Illya and Kuro shook their heads.


    "We just heard an explosion sound from Luvia-san house, so me, Ruby, and Kuro came. Were Onii-chan and Miyu summoned by Rin-san?" Illya answered Miyu Doubt, by the way, also asked a question.


    "Un, Rin-san just called Onii-chan and said that the enemy came to Luvia-san house, Onii-chan immediately used Magecraft <Gate> to take me and Sapphire." Miyu exined.


    Since Miyu had never experienced entering a <Gate>, the moment she entered the portal, she felt a little ufortable with the <Gate>


    "Come on in quickly." Wu Ming was a little worried about Rin and Luvia safety, and the enemy who could make Rin send out distress signals, whether they could contain her or not.


    Illya and the others also nodded, then Wu Ming opened the huge iron gate and walked in.


    What can be seen is that the bottom ss is all broken, and it looks like a vi after being attacked by terrorists.


    "Boom!" An eerie loud sound came from the vi.


    "Those who are evil, and those who are strong, fear me, for I have wings . For my wings will punish you for your curse. And those who are evil will not be able to touch me!"


    Wu Ming read the [Raptor] incarnation. With an illusionary explosion on his body, the residual image that was left behind gradually disappeared. Wu Ming disappeared in front of Illya and the others.


    "Illya, Miyu, Kuro, I''m going in first, you three, be careful."


    At this moment, Wu Ming voice came out of the void.


    "Wow so fast" That''s how the three of them thought now.

 Chapter 266: One Hit

    Chapter 266: One Hit


    Wu Ming lit up at high speed, and came straight to the vi lobby.


    As soon as he entered the hall, he was greeted with a ragged sight.


    Luvia butler, Auguste, was beaten into aa and leaned against the sunken wall.


    Luvia was strangled by Bazett.


    Rin was lying weakly on the ground, but from the expression on her face, it could be seen that she was trying to stand up.


    Seeing Wu Minging, Rin simply gave up on standing up.


    "You finally came, we barely held on anymore." Riny face down on the ground, weakly said.


    "What does that mean we can''t hold on? Not us but you yourself Tohsaka Rin. You''re the one who came out so early, maybe you can hold on a little longer" Luviained weakly.


    "Seeing you are so energetic, I really don''t know why I came here in such a hurry."


    Seeing that Rin and Luvia were still very energetic, Wu Ming waved his hand with a faint smile.


    After that, Wu Ming looked at Bazett quite seriously.


    "Then Bazett, you can let go now."


    Bazett immediately let go of Luvia, and stood ready to face Wu Ming.


    Since Wu Ming arrived, Bazett entire body stiffened.


    After Wu Ming saw that the iing enemy was Bazett, he almost guessed what was going on. It was nothing more than a few petty tactics among the high-level officials of the clock tower.


    For these high-ranking officials, Wu Ming decided to go back to talking to them afterward.


    Don''t you like Heroic Spirits and Servants? Wu Ming made them love it!


    For Bazet, the enemy in front of her was the "Vumin" that Rin and Luvia said.


    Although she didn''t know why these Servants turning into ss Cards appeared here, she didn''t know why this Heroic Spirit had such a good rtionship with Rin and the others, but this didn''t prevent Bazet from knowing that "Vumin" was the enemy.


    But for Wu Ming, there is nothing to be afraid of fighting with Bazet, as long as Bazet is not allowed to use Fragarach, Bazet will not threaten Wu Ming at all.


    Wu Ming was not a murderer. There are many ways to use power to subdue Bazett.


    "I almost forgot. I never told you my name. For you, the name Vumin might not be enough for you to remember"


    Wu Ming looked at Bazett, who was very alert, and smiled, Bazett attacked him just as he was about to introduce himself.


    "Teaching the eldest king, Uruk Sage Dragon A light shed in Bazett eyes.


    Wu Ming was slightly surprised.


    "I didn''t think you would be able to guess my real name through short contact. This ismendable, but..."


    The magic of Wu Ming whole body exploded suddenly, and the floor that was originally crushed was instantly turned into powder.


    Wu Ming quickly entangled arge number of Runes in his body.


    This was the use of Primodial Runes to strengthen himself, and his master Scathach often did this because it was more convenient.


    Knowing little about the runes, Bazett, who knew most of their meanings, was able to see the meaning of these runes at a nce.


    "That''s all [Power]!?"


    That''s right, Wu Ming entangled arge number of Primodial Runes representing [Strength] to strengthen himself.


    For Bazett, who also used Rune Enhancement to enhance his hands, after a lot of [Strength], Wu Ming physical strength became extraordinary. To an ordinary person, as long as it was scratched, the flesh would be crushed instantly, if it was a Magus...


    "Although not as good as the [Bull] incarnation, but I will be lighter. If you are hit, it is your fate to die or live!" Wu Ming finished speaking, and disappeared.


    At this moment, Wu Ming, who had not yete out of the [God Speed] state, was behind Bazett in an instant.


    "What!?" Bazett gritted his teeth, trying to turn around.


    At such a fast speed, even she only caught a trail of shadows.


    Wu Ming only gently clenched his fists, and his fists fell onto Bazet.


    "Bang!" Bazett was hit hard by Wu Ming, and she was thrown out of the hall straight from the gate.


    With Wu Ming as the center, the entire floor waspletely destroyed, and even Luvia vi started to shake.


    Wu Ming fist punch shattered the supporting structure of Luvia vi.


    If not for Luvia house being protected by Magecraft, coupled with Wu Ming willful mercy, Luvia vi would have copsed by now.


    Wu Ming contacted the [Raptor] incarnation with the Primodial Rune [Strength], and then picked up three stones from the ground.


    Wu Ming hand lightly moved upwards, and three Primodial Runes that were full of life were engraved on the rock.


    Wu Ming threw the two stones at Luvia, who was weak but still able to stand up.


    Luvia caught it in a hurry, looking at Wu Ming in confusion.


    "This is a Primodial Rune that represents [Life]. You can use it by injecting magic power into it. You can use one first, and the other for Auguste."


    "Thank you, Vumin," said Luvia sincerely.


    Wu Ming was slightly surprised.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such an honest side, little Miss."


    After all, Luvia can be quite arrogant, and it''s a bit difficult to ask her to say thank you.


    "The people of the Edelfelt family should appreciate the kindness they received. As the next head of the Edelfelt family, I certainly cannot insult the family." Luvia became arrogant again in an instant.


    After thanking him, Luvia walked towards Auguste.


    Auguste had been in closebat with Bazett, so the damage he had suffered was rtivelyrge.


    Compared to him who could still act, Auguste who was already in aa would really need this.


    Wu Ming didn''t care about him, and walked towards Rin.


    "You are finally here, you can only say that it is you, even a monster who can be a Servant can conquer it." Even though Rin said weakly, Wu Ming discovered through perception, even though Rin body wound was a bit serious. but his magic power was still sufficient, and the inability to stand was only caused by physical injuries.


    "You heard what Luvia and I said just now, so let''s use it now." After saying that, Wu Ming handed the stone engraved with Primodial Runes into Rin hands.


    "I see, you better go and see Bazett first, that woman is known as a monster, maybe she is still alive and resurrecting now."


    Although Wu Ming was deliberately merciful, the blow just now wasn''t so easy to take, he estimated that Bazett might have copsed to the ground and couldn''t move.


    "Yes, I understand, Rin."


    However, due to Rin''s wish, Wu Ming was still ready to go out and have a look.

 Chapter 267: Uniform

    Chapter 267: Uniform


    Wu Ming walked out directly following the hole made in the wall when he hit Bazett.


    After exiting, Wu Ming saw Illya turning into Magic Girl and Kuro in [Phantasm Summon] mode crouching on the ground seeing Bazett lying on the ground, and a Miyu who had also turned into Magic Girl and observing the surroundings warily. After all, she didn''t know if there were other enemies around.


    Bazetty on the cracked, sunken ground, struggling to stand.


    What Wu Ming said about whether he could endure was only to frighten Bazett. His self-control power was excellent, and it happened to crush Bazett spine and other parts of Bazett arm and leg bones, without killing Bazett.


    This causes Bazett to be unable to move normally.


    However, Bazett was worthy of being called a "monster" by Rin, and Bazett, who had broken most of his bones and spine, stood up.


    "I really wanted to know if you were human, Bazett." Wu Ming looked at Bazett in admiration.


    After all, such an opponent should be respected.


    Illya, Miyu and Kuro took two steps back and looked at this somewhat inhuman Magus warily.


    "Since you now know that I''m with them, do you still want to snatch all the ss Cards now?"


    Wu Ming was no longer in a hurry to deal with Bazett, but spoke to her.


    "The high-level staff didn''t expect there would be a Servant as a barrier, and the mission had changed. I need to ask for instructions from above."


    Despite his broken bones, Bazett seems to be using some special method to endure the pain. Even though his body stood unsteadily, she didn''t seem to feel any pain at all, and spoke calmly with Wu Ming.


    "You don''t need to ask high-level staff for instructions. I will go to them directly. You can leave it to me. "After speaking, Wu Ming activated Chains of Heaven.


    Golden spatial ripples appeared around Bazett, and she was bound by golden chains that suddenly shot out.


    "Is that chain connecting the heavens and the earth of Mesopotamia?" Bazett seemed to recognize the chain and gave up.


    Even though she struggled, she couldn''t let go.


    "Then... What happened, Onii-chan." Illya asked in confusion.


    "Don''t leave us in the dark." Kuro also agreed.


    Wu Ming hands immediately pressed against Illya and Kuro heads and rubbed them hard.


    "You two, tomorrow you have to go to ss. This is punishment for both of you. Go to bed quickly."


    "Uuuuuuu"


    Wu Ming let go of Kuro and Illya, and both of them started toin.


    "Really, Onii-chan is very rude." Illya blushed and ran a hand through Wu Ming messy hair,ining and watching Wu Ming.


    "Why isn''t Miyu punished too?" Kuro agreed, blushing, and pointed at Miyu who was standing beside Wu Ming.


    "Eh? I?" Miyu who was involved looked at the two of them tly.


    "Yeah, that''s right, Miyu will also be punished."


    "Hehehe, then we will punish her."


    After that, Illya and Kuro looked at Miyu with evil faces and walked towards her step by step.


    "Waitwait a moment." Miyu took a few steps back in a panic.


    "Bang! Bang!" There were two beating sounds. Wu Ming put away Illya and Kuro hands that had just beaten them, looked at the two little lilies holding their heads, and said.


    "Miyu is more disciplined than you."


    How could such a well-behaved Miyu be punished, and only a disobedient little sister could use her to tune...cough, educate.


    "Woo, Onii-chan is bluffing." Illya looked at Wu Ming with tears in his eyes.


    "Yeah, Onii-chan bullied me." Kuro also followed Illya to imitate.


    "You two." Wu Ming shook his head dumbfounded, then poked both of his foreheads with a Magecraft finger.


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore." Illya touched his forehead, staring at Wu Ming with Magecraft.


    "It was just a small trick. Come back. Rin and Luvia were fine. I''ll tell you what happens tomorrow. Also, you must have not exined clearly to Se when you came out. She must be worried about you two right now." Wu Ming reminded.


    "No, Kuro, let''s hurry back." As she said, Illya grabbed Kuro hand and ran back in a hurry.


    "Don''t drag me, Illya..."


    At this moment, Rin, Luvia, and Auguste, the housekeeper of Luvia, who had been restored, walked out of the house.


    "Rin-san, Luvia-san, Grandpa Auguste, are you guys all right."


    Seeing their messy state, Miyu ran over and asked worriedly.


    Even though she knew that Wu Ming said that they were fine, Miyu still couldn''t help but worry.


    "We are fine now. Thanks to the rune stones provided by Vumin, the effect is unexpectedly good," Rin said, and moved her hand to show that she was now healthy.


    After all, their shame was only because their clothes were dirty during the battle, and the wounds caused to them in battle had now been healed.


    "Thank you for your concern Miyu, we are fine, now all we need to pay attention to is the handling, me me." Luvia finished speaking, looking at Bazett who was bound by the Chains of Heaven.


    Bazett closed his eyes and looked like she was ready to be ughtered.


    At this moment, Wu Ming expressed his opinion.


    "As for the beginning and end of this matter, I will go to the Clock Tower to sort it out myself, and Bazett will stay at the Sakatsuki Residence first."


    It''s just that not only Rin and Luvia, but even Auguste and Miyu can detect, Wu Ming eyes be scary when he says to solve it personally, but also very reliable.


    "Having a reliable partner is peace of mind."


    "Then leave it to you, Vumin."


    Rin and Luvia looked at each other and smiled.


    "By the way, how are you going to sleep tonight, although the house has notpletely copsed, but part of the house has been destroyed, or go to the Sakatsuki Residence for a while." Wu Ming made a proposal.


    "Auguste, go and check the vi damage. If it''s really that bad, let''s go to Vumin and Miyu house."


    Luvia gave an order to her housekeeper.


    "Yes ma''am."


    With that, the burly old man walked towards the back of the vi and started to check the condition of the vi.


    At this time, Wu Ming walked towards Bazett.


    "Vumin, are you going to do something to Bazett?" Rin asked curiously when she saw Wu Ming behavior.


    "Un, Bazett body and bones are basically disturbed by me. If I don''t fix it now, she might get a hidden wound in the future."


    With that said, Primodial Runes representing [Repair], [Life] and [Healing] emerged from Wu Ming hand and enveloped Bazett.


    Bazett looked at Wu Ming deeply and didn''t say anything.


    Then Rin asked.


    "By the way, should we postpone the ninth ss Cards?"

 Chapter 268: The Ainsworth Conspiracy

    Chapter 268: The Ainsworth Conspiracy


    When Rin brought up this topic, Miyu expression suddenly changed.


    Wu Ming naturally noticed.


    "Let''s talk about this topic tomorrow. It''ste today, let''s go back and rest first."


    After finishing speaking, before Rin and Luvia could respond, Wu Ming opened the <Gate> and left with Miyu and Bazett.


    Where Wu Ming left, a stone with a mysterious mark remained there, the stone shone, and Wu Ming voice came from the sky.


    "When you decide toe and stay, inject magic power into this rune stone, it will instantly open the <Gate>, Miyu and I will go back first." The sound disappeared, leaving only the shining runes on the stone.


    Rin and Luvia looked at each other, and both sides saw clues in their eyes.


    "It seems that Vumin and Miyu have a secret that we don''t want to know for now."


    "And it''s still a secret that has a lot to do with ss Cards."


    However, the conversation between the two ended here, and Rin picked up the rune stone.


    After this crisis, Wu Ming rtionship with Rin and Luvia had definitely improved.


    Since Wu Ming is so clear that he doesn''t want to tell them for now, then don''t ask, when the timees, he will definitely tell them.


    Just like Rin and Luvia, they are usually seen bickering, but once the critical moment arrives, the two of them can work very well together.


    These are shackles that also exist in the world of Magus.


    ...


    Sakatsuki residence. Wu Ming led Miyu who had withdrawn from the Magical Girl state, out of the [Gate].


    As for Bazett, Wu Ming had thrown her into one of the rooms in the Sakatsuki Residence via [Gate]. Wu Ming believed that Bazett would not run away. It had to be said that she was unable to escape while trapped in Wu Ming Magecraft Workshop.


    "Onii-chan" Miyu called out to Wu Ming timidly.


    "Are you thinking about the ninth ss Cards?" Wu Ming crouched down and looked at Miyu.


    Wu Ming once told Miyu that he became ss Cards and followed Wu Ming through another world.


    However, even in that case, there should only be eight ss Cards, and the ninth ss Cards shouldn''t exist.


    "Onii-chan, could it be" Miyu looked at Wu Ming worriedly.


    Wu Ming naturally understood Miyu meaning, and Miyu was worried that the Ainsworth family had overtaken this world.


    Even though Miyu was once called the Holy Grail by the Ainsworth family andunched an alternate Holy Grail War centered on Miyu, she didn''t suffer too much damage due to Wu Ming and Shirou protection. So Miyu didn''t show any signs of fear.


    "Because Onii-chan is by my side, as long as Onii-chan is by my side, I have nothing to fear." Miyu had always relied on this thought to be able to fight.


    "It''s okay, Miyu." Wu Ming touched Miyu head.


    "I will reim the ss Cards personally, and with all my strength."


    After all, Wu Ming didn''t know if these ss Cards were the bait of the Ainzworth family, but if not reiming them, it would cause damage to the earth leyline, so he decided to Recycle ss Cards in a safe manner.


    "I want to go with Onii-chan." Miyu looked at Wu Ming very firmly.


    "I now have the power to fight, although I am very happy to receive Onii-chan protection, but if possible, I want to fight with Onii-chan."


    Wu Ming who expected Miyu to say that, smiled in relief.


    "It''s good for you to have such intentions, but you must know one thing, Miyu, if this is a conspiracy of the Ainsworth family, then they will definitely set a trap once we enter the world of mirrors. You are their target, you are an object that needs to be protected."


    "Furthermore, if I get caught in a trap or get into an ident in the mirror world, you, Illya and the others can still support me on the outside. If we''re all trapped, then it''s all over."


    Wu Ming excitedly persuaded Miyu.


    "But, isn''t Onii-chan the strongest and should be the trump card." Miyu was still worried about Wu Ming.


    However, Wu Ming shook his head.


    "Since I''m the strongest, if it''s the Ainsworth family conspiracy, it''s better for me to face it than you can deal with it. For now, apart from the Ainsworth family conspiracy, apart from me, I''m afraid no one can defeat the Servants in the ss Cards who have been absorbing magic power in the leyline for a month."


    "Alright Onii-chan." Looking at Miyu who was a little reluctant, but nodded, Wu Ming smiled.


    "Um, I know you are worried about me, but the support you y outside is also very important." Rubbing Miyu hair, Wu Mingforted.


    "I know, Onii-chan, don''t rub me anymore, my hair is almost like a chicken nest." Miyu protested.


    Seeing Miyu return to her original state, Wu Ming nodded.


    After that, Wu Ming hugged Miyu and brought his forehead close to Miyu.


    "I will let you live a peaceful life, swear by myself," Wu Ming said quite calmly.


    "Un, I trust you, Onii-chan."


    The stars in the sky shone on the brother and sister for a long time.


    ....


    Early the next morning, Miyu went to Illya house and went to school with Illya, Rin and Luvia took a sabbatical and discussed with Wu Ming.


    Yesterday, after Auguste inspection, although Luvia vi didn''t copse, there were no livable bedrooms or guest rooms. Therefore, after Wu Ming coaxed Miyu to sleep, Luvia and the others came to the Sakatsuki Mansion through the [Gate] that Wu Ming had left behind.


    In the living room of the Sakatsuki Residence, Wu Ming, Rin, and Luvia each sat around a table, and on the table was a parchment map of Rin leyline detection.


    "The mirror world is deeper underground, so it''s a bit of a hassle," said Luvia.


    Since it is underground, the mirror world must also be underground. That is, the world of mirrors is full of dirt, and if you want to enter the world of mirrors, you must be in a suitable position. Wu Ming wants to enter the mirror world, it must be found enough space for the underground dk mirror dimension.


    "I want to dig into it directly, and then enter the mirror world to take ss Cards." Wu Ming waved his hand and said casually.


    "Stop your weird thoughts. If this is the case, there will only be mud-filled spaces in the mirror world," said Rin in annoyance.


    "You have to dig a passage first, then open a dungeon at the target location." Then Rin touched his chin and analyzed.


    "Then leave it to me Luviagelita Edelfelt." Luvia pointed at herself proudly.


    "Indeed, for you new rich people, it is not enough to open a dungeon." Rin looked at Luvia jealously.


    No way, who made Luvia a rich woman?


    "Then Vumin, have you really decided to enter the mirror world alone."


    Rin and Luvia looked at Wu Ming.

 Chapter 269: Summer vacation and sand beach

    Chapter 269: Summer vacation and sand beach


    Wu Ming saw Rin somewhat unexpectedly.


    "No way, this is the best option at the moment."


    Rin sighed.


    "That''s what I said, so I wish you a triumphant return."


    "Believe me, at least even if I die, I don''t really die. My body isn''t here."


    "You have to endure too." Luvia looked at Wu Ming.


    "Remember that Miyu birthday ising soon. When the timees to celebrate, I don''t think Miyu will be happy without you."


    During Miyu stay at Luvia house, because she wanted to know Miyu and Wu Ming past, Luvia identally asked Miyu birthday.


    "I remember Miyu was very happy to tell me that you gave her, her first birthday present, and the smile on the child face was dazzling that I had never seen before."


    "That''s right, July 20 ising soon." Wu Ming closed his eyes and recalled the five years that Wu Ming and Miyu had spent.


    On Miyu birthday, Wu Ming will throw a festive party for Miyu, even though there are only three people including Miyu.


    Wu Ming still remembered that Shirou was sad for several days because of Kiritsugu death. It was only a few days before Miyu birthday. Shirou forced a smile to celebrate Miyu birthday with Wu Ming. As a result Miyu saw Shirou sadness and made a lot of jokes.


    At that time, Miyu feelings weren''t too much, just now, actually, Miyu had changed a lot.


    However, because Wu Ming was also a problem child, even though Miyu had attended school for several years, her rtionships and behavior were still not at the level of a normal person.


    But Wu Ming was lucky to have himself. If he had not met Miyu in the beginning, if Shirou was the only one who took care of Miyu after Kiritsugu death, he would have used him character and teachings, Maybe Miyu would have be a hero of justice.


    Um, Wu Ming felt that Shirou would most likely not listen to the words of the deceased Kiritsugu, and take care of Miyu as a younger sister.


    "Let''s do this first." Wu Ming opened his eyes.


    "The n to build the channel is left to you." After speaking, Wu Ming left as if he didn''t care about anything.


    "Rarely have time to rest. Let Miyu rest and enjoy this birthday."


    Before long, July 20, which coincided with summer vacation, arrived.


    In the past, the elementary school life of Miyu and the others was still normal, and they continued to y and study every day.


    Only, apparently noticing the slight change in Wu Ming and Miyu mood, Illya and Kuro didn''t live in their own house, but often stayed at the Sakatsuki Residence.


    This made Se oftenin to Wu Ming, but Irisviel smiled happily and said: "Isn''t this great? Mr. Vumin is a good person."


    Rin and Luvia focused on building a channel to the underground.


    It was worth mentioning that perhaps because of the Holy Grail, Miyu and Illya had birthdays on the same day, and Kuro, who was Illya copy, naturally had the same birthday as the two.


    It bes a big party where three people celebrate their birthday at the same time.


    Since Fuyuki Town was not far from the coast, Wu Ming discussed with Miyu, Illya and Kuro to celebrate a birthday by the beach.


    It is worth mentioning that the group of elementary school students who often had fun with Illya and the others also agreed to celebrate his third birthday at the beach.


    But Wu Ming felt that they especially wanted to go to the beach to y.


    ....


    By the sea, Wu Ming was wearing swimming trunks, and his bare upper body was quite sturdy. Seeing the few people who had started ying, Wu Ming looked at Miyu beside him.


    "Miyu, why don''t you go and y with your friends?"


    Miyu was wearing a fresh and beautiful bathing suit, and her face was flushed red because she wasn''t used to it.


    "That...that, I want to be with Onii-chan."


    "It''s good that you have this heart. Rarely have friends to y with. Go and y." Wu Ming pushed Miyu and gestured for Miyu to y.


    Miyu looked at Illya and the others who were gesturing at her, then looked at Wu Ming, smiled and nodded.


    "Alright, I''ll apany Onii-chanter." With that said, Miyu ran towards Illya.


    "Sure enough, Miyu has be very close to normal people now." Wu Ming folded his arms across his chest and nodded.


    "I really don''t know, Sage Dragon-sama turned out to be Sis-Con." A female voice sounded from behind Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming turned to look behind him.


    "Why, I''m not Sis-Con! I have a full understanding of modern human society." Wu Ming looked at Bazett with a somewhat ufortable look.


    A full understanding of modern society doesn''t mean that you have to be a Sis-Con, this is what Bazett dares not say.


    "How is that possible, I''m just talking about it casually, please don''t take it to heart."


    At this moment, Bazett was dragging arge amount of luggage behind his back.


    "Hey, if it''s a maid, then give me a good job. I don''t even want to give a tip," Wu Ming said with a smile.


    It was just that Wu Ming smile broke slightly now.


    "Yes, Master." Bazett bowed to Wu Ming with an unintentional expression.


    Now, Wu Ming was the master of Bazett, and Bazett was the maid under Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming went to Zelretch office a few days after Bazett attacked Luvia house and asked the names of several people.


    After that, Wu Ming visited these people one by one in a "friendly" manner. After tears filled their eyes, he left after teaching them enough of a lesson.


    Oh, by the way, these people also "sent" Wu Ming a lot of rare Magecraft materials.


    Since they were kindly "sent", how could Wu Ming not ept them.


    And the reason why Bazett became like this was because of Luvia.


    The Edelfelt family of Luvia suppressed these troops under the pretext of destroying the vi. As a result, the troops that had been looted by Wu Ming were unable to paypensation, and they could only sell Bazett...


    All credit cards have been frozen, and all travel expenses have been cancelled. This is Bazett being conned by top management.


    It can only be said to be evil capitalism...


    Since Bazett was staying at the Sakatsuki Residence before the order was issued, Wu Ming threatened to "meal mine, stay at my ce, and use my possessions" to force Bazett to work at Wu Ming house.


    In this way, the moneyless Bazett became helpless and became a maid for Wu Ming.


    And still no waiter paid and only tipped. No way, who made Bazett even "indebted" in the first ce.


    "Then, go and put your luggage. We will spend the night here tonight." As he said, Wu Ming took out arge amount of money.


    "Take this money as activity expenses, and if you have any left over, use it as your travel expenses."


    "Yes master, I will go now." Bazett took the money. Although his facial expression did not change, his active tone betrayed Bazett unstable heart.


    Although the Sakatsuki Residence property couldn''t bepared to the long-standing property of the Edelfelt family, it was considered a local tyrant in Fuyuki City, and this small amount of money was naturally avable.


    Wu Mingy on the beach chair that had been ced, basking in the sun, enjoying it all.


    "Sure enough, I should enjoy it when it''s time to enjoy it. Summer vacation is the best."

 Chapter 270: Your True Mind

    Chapter 270: Your True Mind


    As a result, Wu Ming was dragged by Kuro without enjoying the sun for long.


    "Onii-chan, rarelye to the beach, don''t lie down all the time,e and y in the water."


    "Yes, I know."


    In this way, Wu Ming was pulled by Kuro, and by the way he was ying beach volleyball.


    Wu Ming, Kuro, Miyu, Katsura Mimi, Illya, Gakumazawa Tatsuko, Kurihara Suzuka, Katsura Mimi, of course this was the result of the draw.


    Even though Illya was a little angry and couldn''t team up with Wu Ming, and was teased by Kuro, Illya still yed beach volleyball really hard, even though the result was Wu Ming group winning.


    After that, she gritted his teeth with a reluctant look, and Kurihara Suzuka coaxed her by his side.


    "Un, this is just a game, be happy, today is your birthday, Illya."


    "That''s right." Moriyama Nanaki agreed.


    "Be happy, Illya-chan~" The gentle Katsura Mimi also coaxed.


    Even though Kurihara Suzuka and the others said that, Illya was still somewhat reluctant.


    "Uuuuu~ I originally wanted to cooperate with Onii-chan, not to mention I can''t team up with Onii-chan, but I was evenughed at by Kuro..."


    After Wu Ming team won, Kuro hugged Wu Ming and kissed him.


    "Even though it can''t be helped that Kuro gets excited, I really don''t want to." Illya looked at Kuro and Wu Ming who were ying around, feeling very disappointed.


    Moriyama Nanaki looked at Illya slightly embarrassed.


    "Brocon is absolutely terrible."


    Speaking of Brocon, Kurihara Suzuka thought of Illya older brother, Emiya Shirou.


    "By the way, why isn''t Illya older brothering."


    "Shirou Onii-chan words said, "I won''t be going to the birthday party for all the little girls, and Vumin Nii-san is also back, and I still have work to do at school." Shirou Onii-chan refuses toe to the beach with this reason."


    "Oh, Illya is really calm. I remember Illya seemed to like her Onii-chan back then, but now why has she changed to like Vumin Onii-chan." Moriyama Nanaki narrowed his eyes, coincidentally speaking strangely.


    "You you, you, what are you saying, how can I like Onii-chan!"


    Can only say that Illya is still a child, and she doesn''t know how to cover it up.


    Kurihara Suzuka and the others were able to catch a glimpse of it.


    "It''s not good to ask Illya directly, Nanaki," said Kurihara Suzuka with a bit of embarrassment.


    "Hmm." Katsura Mimi, who had a weak sense of existence, also nodded.


    "Aren''t you interested? Miyu really loves her Onii-chan. Could it be that Illya wants to seize true love with Miyu and stage a tragic love story with Miyu brother?"


    Moriyama Nanaki words caught Kurihara Suzuka attention, and even Katsura Mimi was slightly touched.


    After all, children of this age were very curious, and it was inevitable that they would think wildly, including Illya.


    "Love.. a love story! Compete with...and Miyu for Onii-chan! How is it possible, Nanaki, don''t talk nonsense!" shouted Illya confused.


    "Eh? Does Iliya want Onii-chan?"


    This was because Miyu was a little worried about Illya situation, and separated from Wu Ming and Kuro team, and she came to see Illya.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    "If it''s Illya, it''s not impossible. I can share Onii-chan with you." After thinking about it for a while, Miyu said this as if she had made up her mind.


    "Oh, oh! Surprisingly, Miyu-chan wants to share Vumin Onii-chan with Illya!" Illya little friends were all shocked.


    "Did I miss something?!" This is Gakumazawa Tatsuko, who is back swimming in the sea with enthusiasm after ying beach volleyball.


    "There is no!" Iliya grabbed Miyu and ran.


    "I missed something, didn''t I?" Gakumazawa Tatsuko looked at Kurihara Suzuka and the others with an innocent look.


    "Bang--!" Moriyama Nanaki hit Gakumazawa Tatsuko head, and Gakumazawa Tatsuko eyes instantly turned into mosquito smoke, and then she immediately fell to the ground.


    "Really, don''t make trouble."


    In the distance, Illya, who was pulling Miyu and running away, stopped at arge rock, panting heavily.


    "Illya?" Miyu didn''t understand why Illya had to run with her, tilted her head and looked at Illya.


    "Ah! Ah... Um... Just now Nanaki and the others were joking, ahhahaha..." Illya smiled awkwardly.


    "But" Miyu still looked confused.


    "Because it''s embarrassing. Even though I like Onii-chan, it''s Miyu brother after all, and I also liked my brother before, so it makes me look a little less like a woman."


    "Oh!? NoI didn''t say it!" Illya exined frantically.


    Miyu looked behind Illya, and Kuro walked out from behind the rock.


    "Really, Illya, if you want to be so shy, love has to be spoken loudly." Kuro looked at Illya with a bit of silence.


    "I..."


    "Don''t tell me you don''t like it." Kuro interrupted Illya.


    "Not wanting to lie, I was one with you not too long ago. I can say that I know everything you know and think." Kuro was like a general, leaving Illya speechless.


    Miyu looked at Illya, who lowered her head, and was even more confused.


    "Because of Onii-chan during the battle, even in times of crisis, but also because of this, you gradually fell in love with Onii-chan." Kuro continued.


    "This is not a difficult question. After all, people are vulnerable in this situation, Illya, and we are all children. We may not be very clear about things like love. Understand, you don''t need to be so fearful and inferior because of your empathy and dissatisfaction with Onii-chan."


    "...Sorry, Miyu..." Illya lowered her head, afraid to see Miyu.


    However, Miyu just shook her head and held Illya hand.


    "I understand Illya mood very well. I remember when I met Onii-chan for the first time, Onii-chan saved me with his warm and strong arms. From then on, I felt that I liked Onii-chan."


    Miyu recalled the first time Wu Ming had saved her under the quiet house, and Miyu face showed a smile that Illya and Kuro had never seen before.


    "Really, what''s the matter with you guys, why did youe here? Are you guys talking about something interesting?"


    At this time, Wu Ming walked out from the other side of the rock.


    "Eh?! Why is Onii-chan here?" Illya changed the subject in a panic.


    "Bazett brought watermelon. I want Kuro to call you for a meal together. I didn''t think it would take that long." Wu Ming pointed at the watermelon on the beach and Gakumazawa Tatsuko who was already starting to enjoy it.


    "Sorry, Onii-chan, I forgot about it because I was talking about something I''m interested in." Kuro stuck out his tongue in embarrassment.


    "It does not matter. I think something happened. Okay, I feel like eating watermelon."


    "Yes~"

 Chapter 271: Birthday Gift

    Chapter 271: Birthday Gift


    The time everyone had spent ying on the beach passed quickly, and when everyone came to their senses, the sun was almost setting.


    "Alright, everyone, go to the house over there. Let''s start the birthday party."


    "Yes~"


    Summer beach night temperatures generally drop slightly, which only adds some relief to the midsummer heat.


    As the sun gradually set and the moon rose slowly, Wu Ming and the others gathered at the table.


    There was a lot of delicious food on the table. Even though it wasn''t made by Wu Ming, the taste was the best. After all, this was made by a chef who was hired at a great price.


    In the center of the table was a piece of cake made mostly of ice cream and ice, which made one feel refreshed.


    "It''s a fine dining table." Illya smiled happily, and the mood swings caused by what happened during the day had almost recovered at this moment.


    "Of course, this is my shop opened by father!" Gakumazawa Tatsuko looked proud.


    By the way, since the most popr shop around was this shop, Wu Ming also chose this shop. After learning that this shop belonged to the Gakumazawa Tatsuko family, Illya and the others were quite surprised.


    By the way, the chef hired by Wu Ming was someone else, Gakumazawa Tatsuko father provided the disy case and the food was provided by someone else.


    Although Gakumazawa Tatsuko father was a little displeased at first, when Wu Ming had enough money, they readily agreed.


    Wu Ming had to sigh again about the power of money, and he remembered how Luvia couldpromise Bazett top management.


    Well~ Even if Bazett high-ranking officials don''t make concessions, Wu Ming won''t let Bazette back.


    Not afraid of death, not afraid of pain, beautiful appearance, strong skills, and the power to make Fragarach. High-level people do whatever they want, are very obedient, simple-minded, and other advantages. From Wu Ming point of view, Bazett was just a perfect maid, how could this be let go.


    Back to business, before starting to eat, Wu Ming took out birthday gifts for the three of them.


    Three ball-sized squares tied with pink, blue, and red ribbons.


    "Thank you, Onii-chan!" The three of them looked excited at this time.


    "Hey, Onii-chan, can I open it now!" Kuro looked at Wu Ming expectantly.


    "Of course, all of you can open it now. After all, this is for you." Wu Ming waved his hand, indicating that Kuro and the others could open it.


    The three of them excitedly opened the package and took out the contents of the box.


    It was three gift boxes that wererger than a palm, but with this beautiful appearance, it was definitely worth it.


    "These three boxes are individually wrapped, and the gifts inside are not missed by others. I prepared it myself. Open it and see."


    "Onii-chan did it himself!" Illya looked at Wu Ming, then carefully opened the gift box.


    A beautiful pendant ne caught Illya attention.


    Of course, the gifts from Kuro and Miyu were also pendant nes.


    The most important positions on the three nes are all decorated with beautiful gems.


    It''s just that Illya pendant is mostly pink, Miyu pendant is mostly blue, and Kuro pendant is mostly red. The same goes for the gems.


    "Wow~ How beautiful." Kurihara Suzuka said exaggeratedly across the table.


    "Really beautiful." Katsura Mimi said enviously.


    "It can only be said from a rich family. This gift is truly a very generous gift." Moriyama Nanaki nodded.


    Even though Wu Ming didn''t spend much time in Fuyuki City, he used several "legal" methods to set up the Sakatsuki Residence in Fuyuki City.


    Externally, it was said that the Sakatsuki Residence had moved to Fuyuki City, which was well known to many, and Moriyama Nanaki knew about it and was not worried about it.


    "Not that it''s time to eat."


    "Bang!" Kurihara Suzuka immediately stepped on Gakumazawa Tatsuko feet under the table.


    "Stupid, you have to look at the mood while joking, okay?"


    After Illya, Miyu, and Kuro took out the ne, they were attracted by this beautiful ne.


    However, Kuro eyes rolled, thought of something, and looked at Wu Ming.


    "Onii-chan, I want you to put it on me, okay?"


    "Ah, Kuro is too cunning, I want too." Illya followed reluctantly.


    Wu Ming looked at Miyu with a hopeful look, though heter agreed.


    "Alright, line up, one by one."


    Taking the ne in Kuro hand, Wu Ming wrapped it around Kuro neck, and put it on easily.


    "I love you so much, Onii-chan!" Kuro immediately kissed Wu Ming cheek and shouted happily.


    "Ahhhh! What are you doing, Kuro!" said Illya panicked.


    "This is a thank you gift for Onii-chan. You can do the same. After all, no one said it was impossible." Kuro looked at Illya provocatively and smiled at her.


    "Huh!" Illya walked to Wu Ming and handed the ne to Wu Ming.


    Then, when Illya was entangled in whether to kiss Wu Ming, Wu Ming brought Illya ne to her. Illya was left with a hint of regret.


    Finally, Miyu.


    "Onii-chan..." Miyu looked at Wu Ming with a flushed face, seemingly wondering if she was like Kuro.


    "Traveling about what they are doing, as long as Miyu grows up healthy and happy, that will be my greatest gratitude." After that, Wu Ming put on a ne for Miyu.


    "Thank you, Onii-chan, for being with me the whole time." With that said, Miyu gently approached Wu Ming cheek, and kissed Wu Ming cheek.


    "Even Miyu did" Illyay on the ground with a failed look.


    Wu Ming smiled and touched Miyu head, forming the most intimate scene between brothers and sisters at this banquet.


    After the three of them put on the ne, many changes had urred.


    Originally beautiful girls with beautiful decorations, this is not one plus one equals two, but arger number.


    "The three of them are very beautiful."


    "I have to say that older brother Miyu suits them very well."


    "I...I think it''s pretty, Illya, Miyu, and Kuro."


    "Sure enough, food is a better reward, huh."


    "explosion--!"


    "Shut up! Stop making jokes like this!"


    "Ha ha ha ha-"


    Apanied by everyoneughter, everyone started this sumptuous dinner.


    Wu Ming looked at Miyu who was smiling very happily, and also smiled. This smile is so gentle and warm...

 Chapter 272: Final Preparation

    Chapter 272: Final Preparation


    Even though the beach where Wu Ming and the others were located was very close to Fuyuki City, they still stayed at the seaside hotel that night.


    After all, it was a birthday party, and Wu Ming naturally couldn''t let the guests hang around after the party.


    Therefore, Wu Ming, a rich man, had rented the entire hotel for everyone to y and stay.


    The next day, Wu Ming packed up the car and sent everyone home.


    In the afternoon, Wu Ming went to Luvia house and asked about the construction of the underground passage.


    "Since we are only responsible for supporting you, this part is almost done."


    Luvia originally wanted to build an internal battle fortress, at least that way, when fighting in the Mirror World with Servants in ss Cards, she could also pre-set the terrain that the Caster could use.


    After all, the mirror world is only a reflection of the world, except that there is no human poption and the color of the environment is slightly different, almost the same as the real world.


    "Is it so fast? I think I''ll have to wait a few more days," Wu Ming said with a bit of surprise.


    "We destroyed all the ces that were originally designed to be traps, but only built underground passages that could withstand high impacts. If this is the case, of course it can be resolved very quickly."


    Rin stroked her double ponytail, exined to Wu Ming, then asked.


    "In other words, when you decide to recycle ss Cards, we can also make preparations."


    "Yeah, even if we don''t follow you to the Mirror World, we have to be prepared. These ss Cards that had absorbed the leyline for almost two months could evolve into something we couldn''t think of. Even if you are a Servant, you cannot underestimate him."


    If you start counting from the first ranked ss Cards, from Wu Ming departure to his return, and Kuro separation from Illya, Bazett attacks Luvia house and ends, to Luvia and Rin. It had been almost two months since Miyu, Illya, and Kuro birthdays.


    From the worst point of view, these ss Cards were monsters that had absorbed the leyline magic power for two months.


    Have to say that Rin and Luvia thought very carefully.


    When Wu Ming first dealt with the most difficult "Berserker", it took almost a whole day, although Heracles was also strengthened by the "ck mud", Wu Ming was limited by the body of the Servant. But it was enough to see how difficult it was to deal with Servants turning into ss Cards.


    Even if the ninth ss Cards were "Assassin" his strength would be extraordinary after absorbing the leyline magic power for nearly two months.


    Overall, these ss Cards were difficult to deal with.


    Wu Ming thought for a moment, then looked at Rin and Luvia.


    "It''s better during the day than choosing the night, just do it tomorrow."


    Rin and Luvia looked at each other, then nodded to Wu Ming.


    After returning to the Sakatsuki Residence, as soon as Wu Ming entered the door, he saw Miyu waiting for him.


    "Wee back, Onii-chan." Miyu smiled and looked straight at Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming froze for a while, then walked over to Miyu and touched her head.


    "I''m back, my dear little sister, Miyu~" Wu Ming felt very relieved when he saw Miyu enjoying her face.


    "Onii-chan, I made dinner, let''s eat together."


    Even though Wu Ming often cooks at home, it doesn''t mean that Miyu doesn''t know how to cook. On the other hand, Miyu cooking skills could be said to be very good. If she went to a restaurant as a chef, then this shop would definitely make a lot of money.


    Of course Wu Ming would not allow it. The Magical Girl changed her job as a chef, just a joke.


    "Oh~ Then I have to taste it, I haven''t eaten much in a long time."


    The Servant body only needed magic power, and Wu Ming usually ate only out of habit.


    In the dining room of the Sakatsuki Residence, Wu Ming ate the dish Miyu made.


    "Um~ this is delicious. Looks like Miyu will be able to be a great and beautiful bride when she grows up."


    "Bride can I really be a bride"


    At this moment, Miyu looked uneasy, and Wu Ming, who was very familiar with Miyu, naturally knew what Miyu was thinking.


    "Rx, Miyu, Onii-chan will definitely take care of you for the rest of your life, and if my body were here, even Counter Force would give me some face."


    Although Miyu didn''t really understand what Counter Force was, because her older brother said it must be a strong role. Miyu thought.


    "Onii-chan has always been so strong, and always reliable." Seeing Wu Ming somewhat proud expression, the originally gloomy Miyu was alsoforted by Wu Ming.


    "So, Miyu just needs to be happy, otherwise I''ll be too negligent as Onii-chan."


    Miyu looked at the pupils of Wu Ming light golden eyes that were simr to hers and the handsome face of Wu Ming man. From the moment of the first meeting, a beautiful smile appeared on Miyu face.


    "Now I feel that being able to be a little sister with Onii-chan is truly a miracle from heaven."


    "Why did you suddenly say that?" Wu Ming was a little confused.


    "No~ it''s okay~" Miyu saw where Wu Ming was, and continued to smile.


    Although still a little confused, but...


    "I am also very happy, Miyu, to be able to be brother and sister with you, and to be your brother."


    Although it seemed that nothing major had happened between the two, Wu Ming knew that the rtionship between himself and Miyu had gone further.


    The next night, Wu Ming, Miyu, Kuro, Illya, Rin, and Luvia gathered at the beach.


    Since Luvia and Rin detected that the location of the ninth ss Cards happened to be underground near the sea, Luvia immediately asked her construction team to wrap up the nearby beach for construction.


    When Wu Ming and Miyu and others had a birthday party together earlier, he chose another beach, so that he and the others were not disappointed with the construction.


    By the way, the house where Luvia was destroyed by Bazett was already built.


    "Let''s go, this should be thest fightprobably." Rinst thing might be to rx stress.


    "Rin right. After all, there are already two additional ss Cards, and there are other ss Cards," exined Luvia.


    "Rx, this is indeed the final battle. When this battle is over, I will tell you the origin of the ss Cards and the secret of Miyu and I."


    "We''ve been waiting for this for a long time, Onii-chan, you should properly tell me then." Kuro held Wu Ming arm and acted spoiled.


    "Do you already know what Big Brother Onii-chan and I are hiding from you!?" Miyu looked at the group of people who were supposed to be like this, with an expression that was hard to believe.


    "After all, we have lived together for so long, Onii-chan and Miyu are hiding something that we are naturally aware of." Illya touched her head shyly.


    "Sorry, Illya..." Miyu looked at Illya with an apologetic look.


    "It''s okay, Miyu, everyone has things they don''t want to say."


    "Illya..." Miyu looked at Illya with emotion.


    "If you don''t follow us, we will leave!" Kuro voice came from a distance, and Illya and Miyu came to their senses and found that there were only two of them left in the same ce.


    "Fuh?! Wait us!"

 Chapter 273: Entering the Mirror World, and Recovery Begins

    Chapter 273: Entering the Mirror World, and Recovery Begins


    Starting from the ground, it was a spiral staircase that led straight to the ground.


    "!" With a sound of walking on steel, Wu Ming and the others descended down.


    After arriving at the lowest level, Wu Ming discovered that the ground floor room was a veryrge space, and the passage with the spiral staircase was only used as a passage.


    "This is the battle ground we designed." Rin spoke first.


    Wu Ming looked around. This is a man-made semicircr underground cave with a diameter of almost 100 meters. At first nce there is no object blocking it. This was a site that was opened for the convenience of Wu Ming battle.


    The walls are made of high density alloy with arge number of Magecraft runes painted on them, mainly to support the ceiling and prevent the cave from copsing during battle. Due to the battle problem, the ground does not use a high-level floor, it is just a simple iron te.


    "How, that''s enough for you to fight." Luvia asked Wu Ming.


    "Um, that''s fine, but it will take quite some time."


    Seeing Wu Ming, who was not in a hurry, everyone was confused.


    "Is anyone elseing? It''s almost twelve o''clock at night." Rin Tosaka said.


    Although it is possible to enter the mirror world at times that are not twelve o''clock, it is more stable at twelve o''clock.


    "She wille."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, the roar of a running sound came, and the figure quickly rushed down from the spiral staircase, jumped suddenly, and directly jumped in front of Wu Ming.


    "I didn''tete."


    "Bazett!? Why you are here!" Everyone is shocked.


    That''s right, the person who came was Bazett, who was wearing a men''s suit and had a capable shape.


    "Does this mean Vumin?" Luvia was shocked and looked at Wu Ming.


    "Yes, after all, Bazettbat effectiveness is not trivial. With her with you, I can rest assured." Not knowing why, Wu Ming always felt a little ufortable, so he cared about calling out Bazett.


    "After all, she was still our enemy not too long ago." Rin leaned into Wu Ming ear and said in a whisper.


    "Don''t worry, since I''m already a maid, then I will definitely obey the rules." Bazett said confidently and with great momentum.


    "Otherwise my master will cut my tip again. I have no sry. I had to get a tip to get the money to go home. Today, I almost blew up the kitchen. Not only did I not get tips, but it also extended my working hours. I ended up being locked up for self-reflection" Bazett looked glum.


    This was also the reason why Bazett didn''t show up when Miyu and Wu Ming ate together.


    "AhaAhaha, this is really hard work." Illya smiled awkwardly.


    "Overall, with Bazett here, we can rest assured."


    "Fight for this life, I will definitely protect you guys and get a tip!! If someone wants to hurt you, skip me first!!" Bazett said.


    "I thought you were just for a tip" Illya stared at the excited Bazett wordlessly.


    Seeing everyone without any anxiety, Wu Ming smiled.


    "Onii-chan..." At this moment, Miyu walked over to Wu Ming.


    "You must return safely."


    Wu Ming eyes met Miyu eyes, and the firmness and confidence in his eyes was conveyed to Wu Ming.


    "Oh, I definitely will. I haven''t eaten enough of the food Miyu cooked for me." Wu Ming stood up.


    "Then, I wille as soon as I leave."


    Wu Ming walked to the center of the underground pit, waved his hand and smiled.


    "Teleportation begins." As Chrysbelite voice rang out, a magic circle wrapped around Wu Ming, and he disappeared in his ce.


    Wu Ming opened his eyes closed due to the instant white light, and watched him move towards the mirror world, surrounded by a strange space.


    "Imaginary space?" Wu Ming said.


    This is the space that is behind the world, and the mirror world is also behind the world, rooted in the space above the imaginary space.


    "Aaaaaa" At this time, Wu Ming heard the chant, but his voice was a little sore.


    "This!?" By the time Wu Ming heard the chant, he felt that his physical function had decreased. ording to the Servant attribute, that is, the six attributes have dropped by one level.


    The muscle strength, endurance, and agility that were originally C rank have all be D rank. Except for the magic power which is still EX rank, even luck and Noble Phantasm have also dropped by one rank, from A rank and A+ rank to B- and B+ rank.


    Wu Ming saw a certain ce through perception.


    Unfortunately, Wu Ming only vaguely saw a figure with huge horns before being teleported.


    Wu Ming appeared on the surface of the hollow mirror underground.


    "What was that" Wu Ming thought about the figure he had just seen.


    Only one singing voice reduced his attribute, although it was rted to the Servant body, the ability to reduce the Servant body attribute had shown the strength of his enemy.


    "If the main body is here, I will not be afraid of that person. Too bad I''m still asleep in Great Root," Wu Ming said with a hint of regret.


    After all, either as an enemy or as an unknown, Wu Ming became attracted to the figure.


    "However, it seems a bit bad now."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Wu Ming saw a huge mist of magic power in the center of the cavity, which was still rotating, and a Berserker-like roar came from it.


    "It''s a bit bad now."


    After all, in the face of a strong enemy, Wu Ming has reduced his attributes, no matter how it looks, it is not advantageous.


    "Arge-scale magic power mist that can act as a sharp spear and shield, how much magic power did this guy absorb?" Wu Ming frowned.


    Although it is still not as good as Wu Ming magic power, this magic mist is indeed quiterge.


    "I hope he doesn''t get contaminated by that weird ck mud."


    As Wu Ming spoke, the Servants who turned into ss Cards in the magic mistunched an attack.


    "Swish-!" The iron whip formed by five or six magic mists moved towards Wu Ming fiercely.


    "Boom!!" The floor was smashed to pieces.


    Wu Ming jumped and soared into the air, then took out a silver-white holy sword from the golden ripples that appeared beside him.


    "I will receive a meeting gift, and then I will give you a gift!"


    "The hidden stars in the world, the holy sword that erases all evil, need not cover your light anymore, shine"


    The shattered silver holy sword turned into a silver dragon-shaped ray of light, rushing towards the constantly swirling mist of magic power.


    "Exsilver Meteor!!!"

 Chapter 274: Teacher and Student

    Chapter 274: Teacher and Student


    A violent explosion appeared in front of Wu Ming, and the wind swept over him, and his clothes shook from the strong wind.


    The magic mist disappeared, but Wu Ming eyes saw arge shield.


    "This reminds me of someone." This scene reminded Wu Ming of the scene when he fought with Rama.


    At first, Wu Ming also lit the glowing cannon, and the Aegis shield that Rama was using appeared.


    However, this shield was not Aegis'' shield, but rather an unfamiliar shield.


    "Noble Phantasm?" After all, the only thing that could block Exsilver was the Noble Phantasm.


    At this moment, this huge shield started to crack, and then instantly broke apart, turning into a small ck light and disappearing.


    After the shield was broken, the figure behind the shield was revealed.


    This figure is very dark, except for the blood-red eyes and blue lines on the cheeks, all other parts of the body are ck.


    Call her the ck Servant first.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!"


    It seems that because the shield was shattered, this ck Servant was furious.


    The ck servant moved with both hands, and countless ck ripples appeared on the ground beside her.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "This move!? Is it possible!?" Wu Ming saw this very familiar sight, feeling a little excited for a moment.


    However, the ck Servant will not release any loopholes that can kill the enemy.


    "Aaaaaa--!"


    Countless des, weapons, swords, and spears emerged from the ck ripple, and the ck Servant waved his hand, and countless weapons all pointed at Wu Ming.


    And the weapons summoned by these ck Servants were all Noble Phantasms.


    "Swish-!!!"


    Countless Noble Phantasms shot towards Wu Ming apanied by sounds piercing the air, yet he did not panic at all and did not dodge.


    Then at Wu Ming location, a series of explosions urred.


    "Boom boom boom!!"


    After the explosion, the resulting smoke and dust covered where Wu Ming was.


    "Sure enough, you are the King of Heroes, Gilgamesh, my disciple." Wu Ming voice came from smoke and dust.


    The ck servant was slightly surprised whens he heard someone calling his name.


    The smoke dissipated, and Wu Ming wielded a shield, the Aegis shield that Rama had used during the battle.


    The phenomenon of the phnx Mand behind Wu Ming, and then he put the shield back into the phnx, and the phnx disappeared.


    That''s right, this is the manifestation of the Divine Sword of Salvation wielded by the King of the End, which isparable to the Gate of Babylon.


    After sessfully bing the "Brave" and King of the End, Wu Ming wondered more than once, since the Divine Sword of Salvation was the birth weapon of the King of the End, then Wu Ming, who had be King of the End, could use the phnx Mand. and countless magic equipment inside.


    The answer was yes, Wu Ming managed to materialize the Divine Sword of Salvation de to form the phnx of the Mand, and took out a divine artifact from it and used it.


    Now, Wu Ming has also destroyed the ck Servant army.


    "But, shouldn''t you be in Angelica Ainsworth hands, why are you here?"


    That''s right, Angelica who fought against Wu Ming in a parallel world, was undoubtedly using Gilgamesh ss Cards.


    The Gate of Babylon is not avable to everyone, but it is a Noble Phantasm that only Gilgamesh, the eldest king, can possess.


    Wu Ming thought, ck Gilgamesh once again summoned countless Noble Phantasm from ck ripples.


    "Forget it, I am a fool whomunicates with you, after all, you are only a subconscious power now."


    Along with Wu Ming words, another line of Mands appeared behind him.


    "Aaaaaa--!"


    Gilgamesh roared, and countless Nobles shot at Wu Ming.


    But Wu Ming just waved his hand, and countless divine artifacts also shot at Gilgamesh.


    "Boom boom boom boom!"


    Gilgamesh Noble Phantasm and Wu Ming Divine Artifact collided with each other, and the explosions canceled each other out.


    Gilgamesh was probably angry when she saw that his arrogant methods were not working.


    "Hoo!" Suddenly, the wind started to blow.


    ck ripples appeared on the ck Gilgamesh hand, and a strange weapon emerged from it.


    It was a weapon that looked more like a stick than a sword.


    "[Ea]?" Wu Ming recognized this weapon by the red storm that raged as soon as it appeared.


    After all, Wu Ming had been used somehow, and there was also a weapon simr to [Ea] in the Mand array.


    However, Wu Ming was not prepared to use [Ea] in the mirror world.


    Because...


    "Little En!"


    Following Wu Mingmand, countless chains shot out from the golden ripples behind Wu Ming, and the target was Gilgamesh who had taken [Ea].


    "Aaaaaaaaah!''


    However, how can the evolutionary version of Chains of Heaven which is both offensive and defensive, can be blocked by a mere magic mist.


    "Shoo!" The golden chain passed through the magic mist, passed through this shield, and instantly entangled the ck Gilgamesh. The red storm on the [Ea] she was holding disappeared, and the three rotating des also stopped rotating. Even the magic mist surrounding the ck Gilgamesh disappeared.


    This is Enkidu powerful power, which seals the magic power.


    The mist of magic power was forced back into the ck Gilgamesh body. Originally, the magic power mist was formed by ss Cards and leaked from the Servant body with too much magic power, which naturally can be recovered.


    "Aaaaaa-!" Feeling herself bound, the ck Gilgamesh roared in anger.


    "Sure enough, it was just a realization. If she was really here, how could she be so easily ensnared by the Chains of Heaven." Wu Ming hugged his chest with regret and shook his head.


    "Gil." Wu Ming flew down from the air and walked towards the bound ck Gilgamesh.


    Wu Ming reached out, put magic power on him, and directly inserted into the ck Gilgamesh heart, and directly grabbed the ss Cards.


    This is ss Cards Archer.


    However, Wu Ming found a slight problem.


    She couldn''t get ss Cards!


    "Haha!" Gilgamesh face turned ck in an instant, as if his n had been aplished, and she smiled.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming felt his hands get corroded.


    After taking out the ss Cards, Wu Ming immediately withdrew his hand, seeing that he was still corroded with his right hand, Wu Ming couldn''t help but look at Gilgamesh ck heart.


    A big hole there. Inside the huge hole was some ck matter, but that ck matter was different from the ck matter outside Gilgamesh ck matter.


    This is a "ck mud" with the aura of a Dragon of the Root.


    "Tsk! Problem."

 Chapter 275: The King of Heroes Out of the Mirror World

    Chapter 275: The King of Heroes Out of the Mirror World


    Outside the mirror world, Rin and Luvia closed their eyes and folded their arms, waiting quietly.


    Bazett remained in ce, unmoving.


    Miyu looked at the ce where Wu Ming had disappeared with worry.


    And Illya...


    "Ahhhh! Why hasn''t Onii-chane out yet." Illya kept walking and startedining.


    Kuro, who was sitting on the entrance steps, nced at Illya with disdain.


    "The enemy is a Servant who has been absorbing magic power from the leyline for almost two months. Even if it was Onii-chan, it would be a little troublesome."


    Then, Kuro smiled and waved his hand.


    "However, with Onii-chan strength, it can definitely be solved."


    "However, I am very worried, and I can''t help it." Illya said with a drooping head, somewhat disappointed.


    "It''s okay, Illya is worried Onii-chan, and you don''t have to be embarrassed about it." Miyu, who initially saw where Wu Ming had disappeared to, walked towards Illya and touched Illya little head.


    "Eh?!" It seems Illya hasn''t gotten used to Miyu much, and for a while, she doesn''t seem to be able to adapt.


    "What is it? Illya, am I exaggerating?" Miyu looked worried.


    "That''s not the case, it''s just that I''m a little ufortable. After all, Miyu feels very proficient in her technique." Illya smiled and touched his head.


    "This this is because Onii-chan often touches my head at home, and I learned about it before I knew it." Miyu said shyly with her cheeks blushing.


    "Eh?! Can Miyu enjoy the touch of Onii-chan head every day, I''m so jealous"


    After Illya heard it, she said enviously.


    "Illya, don''t be like this, I''m embarrassed" Miyu pushed Illya away with a blush on her face.


    And just as Illya was about to say something, suddenly the space shattered.


    "Cracked!" A crimson storm gushed out frantically from the shattered space.


    "Eh!? What''s this?" Illya asked surprised.


    Immediately after, a dark face appeared in the shattered space.


    "Ah! This what is this!" Illya was clearly surprised.


    "Illya! Miyu! Hurry back!" shouted Rin.


    "She''s not something you can handle!" Luvia immediately shouted.


    But Bazett took the lead in a rush.


    Miyu stared nkly at the ck Gilgamesh not far away, and fell into chaotic silence.


    Miyu clearly knew that this enemy was Wu Ming opponent in the Mirror World. Now that the enemy had pierced through space and emerged from it, then, for Wu Ming, had it been...


    "Onii-chan..."


    "Aaaah!" Bazett raised his fist, and the rune on his fist appeared. The reinforced fist was hit hard by Bazett into the ck Gilgamesh face, but...


    "Bang--!" Bazett was knocked out with a bang.


    "Hehehehe--!" The ck Gilgamesh smiled distortedly, and a dense ck magic mist surrounded him.


    "High-density magic mist!" Bazett said in surprise.


    "This scale is much bigger than Saber!" Rin and Luvia were also surprised.


    "Illya, go!" Miyu who was awakened by Bazett attack, immediately pulled Illya towards Rin and Luvia.


    "Illya, you take me, Miyu take Luvia, we quickly withdraw from here." Rin said, "But, Onii-chan"


    "Crack!"


    "Aaaaaa--!"


    The space shattered into an escape that allowed the ck Gilgamesh to pass, and sheughed.


    "Shoo-bang! Boom!" A ck arrow hit ck Gilgamesh, and the explosion covered the ck Gilgamesh figure.


    "Kuro!" Illya looked at Kuro.


    "What are you doing! Quickly retreat!" Kuro continued to hold the bow and arrow position, and re-projected the bow and arrow.


    "But, Onii-chan, he''s still" said Illya worriedly.


    "Onii-chan is very strong, he will definitely be fine, but we, if Onii-chanes out of the mirror world and finds out that we are all dead, then Onii-chan will be very sad!"


    "Illya, let''s back off!" At this time, Miyu voice also came from Illya.


    "Why?" Illya didn''t understand why Miyu had to choose to retreat, and gave up on Wu Ming.


    "I have an appointment with Onii-chan. Onii-chan said that he would return safely from the mirror world. I trust Onii-chan."


    Seeing Miyu firm gaze, Illya fell silent, then smiled and nodded heavily.


    "Un, I see, let''s go, Ruby!"


    "I worked hard!"


    "Shoo! Boom!" Kuro shot the ck Gilgamesh with another arrow.


    "Aaaaaaaaah"


    "Come here, I will give you protection." Kuro, who was already at the entrance, naturally didn''t need to take the lead, so she had to protect the others.


    Immediately after, Illya hugged Rin and Miyu hugged Luvia, and the two flew to the entrance of the hall.


    But Bazett, who originally wanted to continue his attack, started to retreat because Rin said, "The opponent has a Noble Phantasm that can prate space. If you want to kill yourself, we won''t stop you."


    After that Bazett also withdrew.


    "Shoohoo!" Kuro shot a few more arrows at the ck Gilgamesh.


    "Bang! Boom!" However, the magic mist surrounding the ck Gilgamesh destroyed Kuro arrow.


    "Aaaaaa!"


    "Aaaaaaaaaa!"


    "Kuro, hurry up!" Illya and the others had already arrived in the middle of the passage, so they quickly summoned Kuro, who was still against the ck Gilgamesh and was protecting everyone, to retreat.


    Kuro jumped up and grabbed the banister in the hallway.


    "Boom boom boom boom!" Countless Noble Phantasms that had lost their target bombarded the supporting framework of the walls and ceilings, and the ceiling began to wobble.


    "BumBum"


    "Not yet, Onii-chan hasn''te out yet!" Illya shouted when she saw the underground cave that had started to crumble.


    "Toote. The cave copse can only dy the ck Servant steps. We must leave the passage immediately and head back outside, otherwise it is very possible that we will be trapped in this passage." Rin said calmly.


    Illya and the others, who were no longer chatty, looked at each other, nodded, and started flying towards the ground.


    At this moment, a sound like a ne taking off came from the ground.

 Chapter 276: Towards Mount Enzou

    Chapter 276: Towards Mount Enzou


    "This?!" Rin and the others were taken aback, and what caught their attention was a pitch ck ne that resembled a flying bird.


    If Wu Ming was here, he would have known this.


    Vimana, even in Gilgamesh treasury, are also Gilgamesh favorite Noble Phantasms.


    The whole body of the Vimana is made of gold and emerald, and can fly freely in the sky and sea.


    The Vimana is not only equipped with various advanced Noble Phantasm systems, but also contains ancient nuclear warheads. Most importantly, the Vimanas generate sr energy to drive through mercury-fueled sr crystals, which can travel at high speeds regardless of thews of physics.


    Be it vertical ascent or vertical descent, left and right movement, including diagonal flying, the Vimana can do it, and can also maintain the safety andfort of passengers.


    However, because the Servants were in their ckened state, all of Gilgamesh Noble Phantasms, including the Vimanas, were all ck.


    The ck bird moved towards the ground through the passage, and the stairs in the passage all fell apart.


    "No, everyone, hurry!" Rin shouted frantically.


    Actually, even Rin didn''t need to say anything...


    "Even if Rin-san doesn''t tell us, we will leave as soon as possible~" Illya hugged Rin, flew out of the tunnel in an instant, and fell to the ground.


    Miyu, Luvia, Kuro, and Bazett also exited the passage as soon as the Vimana flew out of the passage.


    "Shoo!" Like a giant bird, the Vimana flew vertically.


    After that, the originally vertical Vimana became t at this time, and the ck Gilgamesh continued to sit on the open seat of the Vimana, and left with a loudugh.


    "Ha ha ha ha--!"


    Everyone who fled were all weak and sat on the ground.


    Illya, Miyu, and Kuro looked sadly at the crossroads of thepletely copsed passageway, without speaking and only silence.


    "No, that person is heading to town!" Rin caught a glimpse of the Vimana presence, and said frantically.


    "Let''s stop her!" Illya stood up with a pained expression on his face.


    Suddenly, a female voice with a somewhat dull voice came over.


    "I didn''t expect the first-rate Magus from the clock tower to be so useless, and you bunch of useless kids."


    A girl with silver hair and pale golden pupils came up to Rin and the others.


    "Teacher Caren!?"


    Since the Vimana seemed to be looking for something, and notunching an attack on the city, because Illya and the others weren''t in a hurry anymore.


    The point was that Caren, who seemed to have a good rtionship with the Church, had used Magecraft and there were now no humans in town.


    When they found out about this, Rin and Luvia felt embarrassed.


    Two people who didn''t prepare for this beforehand were dereliction of duty.


    After a brief conversation with the girl named Caren, Illya and the others left the copsed passageway, while looking for a ce to rest, and prepared to stop the ck Gilgamesh.


    After Caren exnation, everyone knew a lot of things, including Wu Ming and Miyu secrets, including what the ck Gilgamesh was looking for.


    "Holy Grail..." Illya said as she sat on a chair outside the cabin.


    After all, she was born as the Lesser Grail.


    "Why are you still talking about it? I am the only one who is the Lesser Grail. Illya is just a mere elementary school student." Kuro sat next to Ilya andforted Illya, even though it was a littleforting.


    "Ahahaha, that''s what you said Thank you, Kuro." Illya looked at Kuro with a smile on his face.


    "Hmph!" Kuro looked up proudly.


    "By the way, Miyu is the most ufortable right now." Illya looked at Miyu who was staring at the moon in a daze.


    "Un, Onii-chan life and death are unknown now. Compared to Miyu who only has Onii-chan, both of us are better."


    Of course, it wasn''t that Illya and Kuro weren''t worried about Wu Ming, but that they had been Miyu with Wu Ming for most of their lives. Currently, they are unable to know the life and death of their elder brother, and they must be very ufortable.


    "Rx, Vumin is a Dragon Sage from the Age of Gods, and a Phantasmal Species that cannot be destroyed even if the gods disappear, how can it be killed in such a simple manner." Luvia voice was heard.


    "That''s right, he''s the eldest king mentor. As the saying goes, the older you are, the better off you are. If it was so easy to die, it would be too unreliable." Rin voice followed.


    Rin and Luvia didn''t know when they stood behind Illya and Kuro.


    "It''s surprising, how Rin-san brother and Luvia-san are silent while walking." Illya was shocked.


    On the other hand, Kuro seemed to have found traces of the two long ago, and didn''t show much panic.


    "It''s because you pay too much attention to Miyu, you see Kuro is fine." Rin grumbled.


    "Is Miyu still worried about Vumin?" Luvia looked at Miyu a little sadly.


    Even though Miyu only stayed at his house temporarily, Luvia already thought of Miyu as her little sister.


    "Onii-chan is really fine" Talking about this topic, Illya became gloomy again.


    "You just need to trust him." Rin said confidently.


    Even though Rin and Luvia didn''t seem worried about Wu Ming safety, they actually believed in Wu Ming and believed that he would be fine. Wu Ming was clearly a Heroic Spirit and high status existence, but he still got along with them like partners.


    At this time, Miyu moved, and she turned and ran to the small wooden house where everyone was gathered.


    "That ne has made a big move!" Miyu pointed at the Vimana, which was advancing at full speed towards Mount Enzou.


    "Is it really Mount Enzou? Let''s go now!" Based on the information provided by Caren and the judgments of Rin and the others, everyone had almost guessed that the ck Gilgamesh destination was the Greater Grail.


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes!" everyone answered in unison.


    After everyone left, Caren and Bazett appeared.


    "Aren''t you going?" said Caren boredly.


    "He''s here, I''m not needed anymore," Bazett said without realizing it.


    "You are very sure that he is still alive."


    "That''s not a certainty, but a fact."


    Just as to verify Bazett words, a light suddenly appeared at the entrance of the copsed tunnel.


    Seeing this light, Caren and Bazett didn''t speak anymore.


    After the light disappeared, a meteor flew towards Mount Enzou.


    "Fuck! I was really careless before!" said Wu Ming angrily.


    "Wait for me! My beautiful student!"

 Chapter 277: The black mud that grows and stifles with Wu Ming

    Chapter 277: The ck mud that grows and stifles with Wu Ming


    Near the foot of Mount Enzou, as Illya and the others had roughly guessed the destination of the ck Gilgamesh, where everyone rested was close to Mount Enzou.


    Therefore, everyone still ignored the Vimana full speed, and the result was that the Vimana reached Mount Enzou first.


    Mount Enzou is not far away.


    "Sure enough, she''s heading towards Mount Enzou non-stop!" Rin started to grumble.


    "But, in that case, Illya and the others will also run out of energy." Luvia said from the side.


    "I have a question, even if we catch up to the ne, how do we stop it" Illya raised her little hand.


    "..."


    "Sure enough, we were only nning to stop the ck Servant first, but not nning how to defeat her" Illya face drooped.


    "We can use Phantasm Summon (Install)" At this moment, Miyu spoke.


    "Phantasm Summon (Install)?" Illya and the others were confused.


    "With the help of ss Cards, you can turn yourself into a Servant and gain the power of a Heroic Spirit This is how I came." Kuro said from the side.


    "But, now it looks like we''rete" Illya pointed at the Vimana light in confusion.


    The ancient nuclear warhead on the Vimana wasunched.


    "Boom----!" The roar that was louder than before and the light that seemed to illuminate the world made it impossible for Illya and the others to open their eyes, and their ears were temporarily deafened.


    No way, who summoned Illya and they are not far from Mount Enzou.


    But luckily, Illya and the others didn''t arrive at Mount Enzou earlier, otherwise the whole body would have been reduced to ashes.


    "Ahhhh~ my ears are so ufortable." Illya who was treated with Ruby care, recovered quickly, including Miyu.


    Rin and Luvia were already in aa. Even though Kuro is still ufortable, she is still a Servant, and Kuro recovery is still very strong.


    By the way, Wu Ming had imnted a magic power generating device made for Kuro in the form of an artificial Magecraft circuit in Kuro body, meaning, Kuro would not be lost due to running out of his magic power.


    "What to do, the other party must be looking for the Holy Grail!" said Illya in a panic.


    "Illya, don''t worry." Miyu voice suddenly faltered.


    "Fueh!? Miyu, why are you crying!" Kuro and Illya were shocked.


    Miyu didn''t answer Illya and Kuro question, but pointed at the meteor that crossed the horizon.


    Illya, who had the Ruby sight bonus, and Kuro, who was in the Servant body, saw the meteor clearly.


    "It''s Onii-chan!!" Kuro and Illya voices were full of joy, and they were both like Miyu, and tears flowed involuntarily.


    "Onii-chan... Good... Onii-chan didn''t lie to me, you actually left the mirror world safely..." Miyu cried happily and said intermittently.


    "See! Onii-chan has be a giant!"


    "Boom!" An ancient nuclear warhead detonated on Mount Enzou. Wu Ming saw the affected Miyu and the others, and Wu Ming instantly became angry.


    "Those who are evil, and those who are strong, fear me, for I have wings . For my wings will punish you for your curse. And those who are evil will not be able to touch me!"


    ...


    "Because I am the strongest among the strong. Truly, I am the one who holds every victory. I don''t care who challenges me, whether human or demon; I may face all my enemies and all my enemies. After all, I will destroy all those who will not stand in my way!"


    "O ''mighty bull that has shining golden horns, give me your help!"


    "As the one who holds all the victories in my hands, I am the strongest. Humans and demonsall enemies, all who harbor enmity will be defeated. Therefore I will destroy all enemies in my path!"


    With the [Raptor] incarnation Wu Ming gained incredible speed, and with the [Bull] incarnation magic power was released, forming a huge giant.


    "Get down!!!"


    Wu Ming directly came to the head of the ck Gilgamesh, who had unleashed an ancient nuclear warhead and was about to descend to take the Greater Grail, and punched her hard and mmed her to the ground.


    The vimana was instantly hit to pieces by Wu Ming, and then turned into a small ck light and disappeared.


    "Aaaaaaaaaa!" The voice of the ck Gilgamesh came from under the huge golden palm.


    "Grurururu" Arge amount of ck mud appeared from under that giant golden palm.


    "Shhhhhhh*


    Wu Ming controlled the giant to raise his palm and retreated slightly.


    "Sure enough, this ck mud has a strong restraining effect on me." Wu Ming frowned and looked at the ck mud that continued to flow from the ck Gilgamesh body.


    What is the effect of strong restraint? For example, the ck mud left on the ground will have no effect on the flowers, nts and trees on the ground, but during the encounter with Wu Ming, the ck mud is like an explosion caused by a mixture of chemicals, full of corrosive.


    When Wu Ming found the ck mud in the ck Gilgamesh in the mirror world, the ck mud took the opportunity to stick to the Chains of Heaven. The ck mud, which has the Wu Ming attribute, naturally breaks the Chains of Heaven.


    Enkidu, naturally was injured.


    Wu Ming hastily raised the Chains of Heaven and released the ck Gilgamesh. As a result, the ck mud seemed to have found a breakthrough point, wildly emerged from the gap in the ck Gilgamesh heart, and was aimed straight at Wu Ming.


    Because the distance was too close, Wu Ming was swallowed by the ck mud in an instant.


    After this, because the ck Gilgamesh lost his opponent, she took out [Ea] and instantly broke through the mirror world.


    As for Wu Ming, it can only be said that dja is worthy of being associated with this "ck mud".


    Wu Ming instantly released his Dragon of the Root aura. Although this ck mud swarmed like maggots, theck of additional ck mud was erased by the aura of the Dragon of the Root.


    Although Wu Ming still didn''t understand why the "ck mud" produced by this Great Root restrain him, and why the aura of the Dragon of the Root could withstand this "ck mud", but Wu Ming knew one thing, which was to use his technique mixed with the aura of the Dragon of the Root. the Root, then this "ck mud" will be badly damaged.


    "Next time my body wakes up, I should be able to understand the truth of this matter," thought Wu Ming.


    "Aaaah!"


    "Did you think I would let you seed!!"


    "Come to me, for victory! Eternal Sun, lend me a fast and shining horse. The fire of the Sun that dispels darkness, may it devour you!"


    Fuyuki City was originally dark at night, and the sun hade.

 Chapter 278: Male Version of young Gil

    Chapter 278: Male Version of young Gil


    *Hiiii!*


    With the loud sound of a horse, the white horse descended from the sky with the sun on its back.


    *Explosion----!*


    That night, the entire Mount Enzou disappeared.


    At the Einzbern house, Se was sitting at the dining table, eating snacks, and watching the news broadcast on TV.


    "Because a meteorite suddenlynded on Mount Enzoust night, causing the natural gas pipeline buried in Mount Enzou to explode"


    "It''s scary. There will be a meteorite suddenly falling to the ground, and is there natural gas in Mount Enzou?" thought Se.


    "By the way, when I went to sleepst night, I don''t remember at all..."


    "Se must be too tired at regr times, so she didn''t realize she fell asleep." Irisviel sat next to Se, and watched with a smile.


    "Is that true..."


    "Yeah, Se worked really hard and fell asleep by ident, so I had to go to bed early~" Leysritt muttered at the side.


    "Obviously you''re the one who overslept!" Se said helplessly.


    "Un~" Irisviel smiled happily.


    "By the way, madam, don''t you really need to call Illya and the others?"


    "They yed so muchst night, let them sleep well~"


    ....


    Sakatsuki residence.


    Miyu was asleep in the room, while Wu Ming was enjoying breakfast with Bazett.


    "By the way, the moves that master madest night were huge." Suddenly, said Bazett.


    Last night, Wu Ming directly used the dual Incarnation, and also added a lot of his own aura, the summoned white horse instantly melted Mount Enzou.


    Including the Greater Grail ritual at the base of Mount Enzou, and the ck mud that takes the form of a giant.


    Wu Ming move instantly burned all the ck mud.


    After using the dual power of [White Stallion], Wu Ming came to Miyu and the others in time to protect them.


    Wu Ming still remembered that Illya, Miyu, and Kuro cries were called pitiful cries.


    After Wu Mingforted for a while, they stopped crying.


    ording to Kuro, this was the price Wu Ming paid for deceiving their feelings.


    This made it hard for Wu Ming tough, and he also agreed to take the three of them to the amusement park aspensation for them.


    A few of them shook their heads, and Wu Ming came back to his senses.


    "I don''t want to either, but if I continue to let it go, I don''t know what will happen."


    Then, golden ripples appeared behind Wu Ming, and a young figure bound by the Chains of Heaven fell from there.


    *thumping--!*


    "Oh~Teacher, can''t you be lighter, I''m your favorite student." A childish voice entered Wu Ming ears.


    Wu Ming saw this figure.


    Small body, short golden hair, red eyes, and naked body. If the Chains of Heaven didn''t cover his vitals, Wu Ming would definitely not let him out.


    "You are clearly the King of Heroes, and you were eroded by the ck mud. I didn''t send you back straight to the Throne of Heroes!" Wu Ming stared at the figure fiercely.


    That''s right, this is the young King of Heroes, and it is not the female version that Wu Ming knows, but rather the King of Heroes of this world is the male version.


    "You can''t me me, teacher, the ck mud has attracted your aura, and in the end I treated him as an ally." Young Gil looked at Wu Ming with a smile. Wu Ming seemed to be using a lot of strength, but Wu Ming didn''t use much strength, he just lightly patted young Gil head.


    Young Gil naturally knew that Wu Ming was not a Dragon Sage in this world, but, due to restraint, when Wu Ming came to each parallel world, the identity of that Wu Ming world would stick with Wu Ming.


    What had to be said was that the Counter Force had left a ce for Wu Ming in every Type-Moon parallel world. As long as hees, this seat will be upied by Wu Ming, and Wu Ming will also leave a mark in history.


    This was why young Gil knew Wu Ming.


    Even though Wu Ming had never seen the male version of the young Gil, but Wu Ming knew the female version of Gilgamesh was almost exactly the same as this male version of the young Gil, and the temperament and the like were also the same.


    "Really, get dressed ande over for dinner." Helplessly stroked his forehead, then took out a set of Uruk clothes from his treasure room and threw them at young Gil.


    Just before the clothes touched young Gil, the Chains of Heaven was stowed back by Wu Ming.


    Young Gil didn''t care about Bazett presence, and quickly got dressed and sat down next to Wu Ming.


    "Unexpectedly, teacher, you saved Enkidu in another world~" said young Gil with a smile.


    Even though Enkidu has gone through great changes, as a close friend, young Gil still recognizes Enkidu.


    When Chains of Heaven binds young Gil, Enkidu and young Gil have a conversation. Even if they were close friends in a parallel world, that wouldn''t change. The two naturallymunicated happily.


    "It wasn''t a rescue. Back then, I fled Uruk in desperation," Wu Ming said indifferently.


    "Hahaha~ It''s just that teacher is limited by time. If the body is liberated, the deity will yield to the Teacher feet." As if hearing a happy status story, young Gilughed.


    "All gods live in high dimensional realms. In disguise, they are already dead." Wu Ming took a sip of porridge and said to young Gil.


    "Even if they die ten thousand times, it''s not enough, teacher." Young Gil spoke the words with a smile on his face.


    The reason why young Gil said this was naturally because Enkidu, Enkidu, who was saved by Wu Ming in disguise, stimted young Gil, reminding him of Enkidu who was dead in this world.


    "Children don''t keep talking about death." Wu Ming flicked young Gil forehead lightly.


    "Huh~ the teacher is very kind to children, I thought the teacher now is a lolicon." Young Gil patted his chest and heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Your character is still so bad, I really don''t know what you have learned about me." Wu Ming was slightly speechless.


    "I am the eldest king, King of Heroes Gilgamesh. What I learned from teacher naturally are the basic principles of being a king."


    "Don''t poop on me, I don''t remember that I taught you to be a bad character again." Wu Ming replied with a bit of disgust at what young Gil said.


    "Oh! Why is this, Teacher."


    "I went to the West after that, where I also had students who were much better than you," Wu Ming said of Artoria.


    "Oh, if she can be epted by the teacher as a student, then I should get to know her." Young Gil eyes were full of attractive charm.


    "Bang!" Wu Ming gave young Gil another punch.


    Well, it''s a little tough this time.


    "Teacher, it hurts!"

 Chapter 279: Miyu Kiss

    Chapter 279: Miyu Kiss


    Wu Ming continued to eat, as if he was a fine person.


    "Obviously I''ve be smaller, but so unloved, like when I was growing up."


    "Un~ this is nothing else. I hated me when I grew up. It''s better to be gentle."


    Although young Gil said so, Wu Ming knew that whether it was young Gil or adult Gilgamesh, the personality was the same, but young Gil was a ck-bellied type, which looked very cute, but was actually filled with evil taste.


    "Now that the Magecraft of the Greater Holy Grail has been destroyed by me, do you continue to pursue the Greater Holy Grail?" Wu Ming asked without looking back.


    Young Gil took a bite of Wu Ming food, showing a pleased expression.


    "Since the Lesser Grail belongs to the teacher, then I can only give up." Young Gil smiled.


    "That is suspicious" Wu Ming looked at young Gil and said suspiciously.


    "You appeared in the youth version, not the adult version, really because someone used another ss card," Wu Ming suddenly said.


    "Un, it''s a teacher bear, now, most of my treasures are on the other side." Young Gil smiled helplessly.


    Since Angelica used Archer Gilgamesh ss Cards, Gilgamesh other ss Cards, now Young Gil, could be considered an iplete version.


    "That''s right, I will attack the party holding your ss Cards, do you want to reserve a ce?" Wu Ming mouth curled into a smile.


    "Ahhhhhhhh, since teacher has appeared in person, does it still need me." Young Gil looked rxed while eating.


    "Yeah, that''s what you said, then, you can stay here to guard the house." Wu Ming smiled.


    "Also, don''t bother Miyu."


    Wu Ming smiled and spoke word by word.


    "YesYes, Teacher." Young Gil smiled awkwardly.


    After eating, Wu Ming asked young Gil to wash the dishes.


    It had to be said that although young Gil had the same character as adult Gilgamesh, young Gil was more likely to hold back his emotions. As soon as Wu Ming talked about washing the dishes, he left shyly.


    As for Bazett, she was sent by Wu Ming to buy food.


    Wu Ming brought the omelette rice specially prepared for Miyu, and Wu Ming used a special magical treatment to keep the omelette rice warm.


    Immediately, Wu Ming knocked on Miyu bedroom door.


    "Miyu, are you awake?" Wu Ming asked softly.


    However, no sound came out of the room.


    Wu Ming opened the door of Miyu room.


    He opened the door and saw that, as expected, Miyu was lying on her small bed. Since it was summer, Miyu was only covered in a light nket.


    Wu Ming ced the omelet rice on the table beside Miyu bed, then gently sat on Miyu bed.


    "Seeing like this, Miyu is really cute." Wu Mingy in front of Miyu, carefully staring at Miyu sleeping face.


    "In recent years, it has been like raising a daughter. I miss her very much."


    Luckily, Miyu wasn''t very active by nature, she was a quiet beautiful woman... a loli, and Miyu was very thoughtful, which made Wu Ming experience of "raising daughters" very easy and very happy.


    As if she had noticed someone around her, Miyu opened her eyes slowly.


    "This Onii-chan" However, Miyu looked like she was sleeping stupidly, staring at Wu Ming in confusion.


    "Looks like you were really exhausted yesterday. It''s the first time I''ve seen Miyu so flustered," said Wu Ming sadly.


    After all,st night Miyu was not only worried about Wu Ming life and death, but also had to stop a powerful and terrifying enemy, who had worked hard both physically and mentally, and it was not impossible for her to fall asleep like this.


    "Um Onii-chan" Miyu said in a daze.


    "What''s wrong, Miyu~" Wu Ming said quietly.


    People who have just slept can''t let them wake up instantly, so they''re a little mentally unresponsive, or they have to be woken up slowly and gently.


    " Hmm Illya said Everything in his dream isn''t real Then I want to be with Onii-chan"


    "?" Wu Ming looked at Miyu suspiciously.


    "What does Miyu want to do with me?" Wu Ming moved closer to Miyu ear and asked again. He really didn''t hear thest sentence Miyu said just now.


    "...Kiss..."


    With that said, Miyu reached out and grabbed Wu Ming neck, lifted his head instantly, and kissed Wu Ming.


    "!!!" Wu Ming eyes widened.


    He really didn''t expect that Miyu, who usually looked so quiet, would be so bold at this time.


    Is this as usual, and bes extreme in sleep due to depression of daily life.


    (Also, what exactly did Illya say to Miyu?)


    Fortunately, even the extreme Miyu is still Miyu, Wu Ming just tasted it, and after lightly touching Wu Ming lips, Miyu let go of Wu Ming.


    At this time, Miyu, who was sleeping silly, almost woke up.


    Miyu came back to her senses, seeing Wu Ming very real face in front of her, remembering what she had just done, Miyu was dumbfounded.


    "Um I helped you prepare the food, hurry up and eat~" Wu Ming said quietly.


    Wu Ming didn''t stop because of the kiss that Miyu felt just now, Wu Ming adjusted slightly, and instantly recovered from the shock.


    (It was just a kiss from a little sister to her older brother, it''s no big deal.) Wu Ming started to hypnotize himself...


    However, Miyu was unable to defuse what had just happened.


    "No Wuwu Onii-chan" Miyu entire head was red like a monkey butt, staring dazedly at Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming looked at Miyu who couldn''t look her in the eyes because of her embarrassment, and smiled.


    "Get up for dinner, I can feed you today~" Wu Ming touched Miyu hot little head, and said softly.


    If one didn''t know the story inside, perhaps Miyu hot little head would be mistaken for a fever.


    "Look, I made your favorite omelette rice for you." After saying that, Wu Ming picked up the omelette rice that was ced on the table beside Miyu bed.


    Miyu deserved to be a genius girl, after seeing Wu Ming didn''t panic at the previous kiss, she calmed down a bit.


    "Do you need me to feed you? This is a rare opportunity~" Wu Ming asked again.


    "Hmm." Miyu nodded her little head.


    Holding a te of omelet rice in one hand and a spoon in the other, Wu Ming gently took a spoonful of omelet rice and brought it to Miyu mouth.


    "Ah." Wu Ming said.


    "Ah----" Miyu opened her small mouth and held the spoon.


    "How?" Wu Ming asked with a smile.


    Miyu tasted it carefully.


    "Delicious as usual, Onii-chan" Miyu still didn''t dare to look at Wu Ming, her cheeks flushed red.


    "Then let''s continue."


    "Good."

 Chapter 280: Wont be hit again

    Chapter 280: Won''t be hit again


    "So, I went out first, and Miyu sleeping face was so cute." Wu Ming finished speaking, and left Miyu room with an empty te.


    Miyu lowered her head deeply, with her cheeks flushed red.


    "Sapphire, when did Onii-chane in..." Miyu said shyly.


    Sapphire flew out of Miyu hair and said while hovering.


    "Vumin-sama came in about a few minutes ago and sat next to Miyu-sama and watched Miyu-sama sleep, so Miyu-sama woke up, and then Miyu-sama kissed..."


    Miyu grabbed Sapphire in an instant and covered her mouth, which was a six-pointed Sapphire star Maybe.


    "Miyu-sama?" Obviously, Miyu didn''t shut Sapphire mouth, Sapphire asked strangely.


    "I don''t think Miyu-sama is a pervert who kissed her older brother. After all, the two of you are not real brothers and sisters. In theory, you guys could get married"


    "Stop talking about it, Sapphire!!" Miyu blushed, clutched the sapphire and trembled.


    "Alright, Miyu-sama..."


    Next, Miyu released Sapphire.


    Miyu thought about what she and Wu Ming did just now, and shook her head in confusion at what she said to Wu Ming.


    The reason why Miyu said "Because this is a dream, everything is not real" was because of the incident that Miyu had encountered earlier that Illya almost kissed her.


    After that incident, Illya tells Miyu that everything in her dreams is fake, and children at this age like to dream, so she can''t take it seriously.


    Originally, Illya goal was to make Miyu understand that her behavior back then was not what it used to be, but the extremely smart Miyu naturally knew the fact that Illya liked her older brother.


    In the end, it turns out that Miyu mistakenly believed that Illya meant that she could do anything in her dreams.


    As a result, the aforementioned Good Morning Kiss situation urred.


    "Uuuuu" After thinking it over carefully, Miyu covered her cheeks in embarrassment and started to whine.


    After Wu Ming left Miyu room, he went to the kitchen.


    As soon as Wu Ming entered, young Gil, who was washing the dishes, raised his hand and greeted.


    "Yo~ Teacher, you can find out." Young Gil finished washing thest cutlery and looked at Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming ced the te next to the cutlery that young Gil had washed.


    "I''ll leave this to you."


    "You feed her while eating, that''s good, teacher never feeds me while eating." Young Gil was very obedient and started washing the dishes again.


    "That''s because you''re a boy." Wu Ming waved his hand, thinking that Loli Gilgamesh didn''t reduce his diet, but as she grew older, Loli Gilgamesh became an adult. So the right to feed food was immediately revoked.


    "Huh~ you also said that you don''t like Loli, teacher really is a lolicon."


    Wu Ming narrowed his eyes, and could only say that it was indeed the male version of Gilgamesh, who was even more evil than the female version.


    "You can get ready, I will introduce you to my friendster, remember don''t mess with me, don''t talk nonsense."


    "Yes~teacher~" Young Gil replied with a smile on his face.


    "Hopefully so"


    .....


    Wu Ming left the Sakatsuki Residence. Before leaving, he handed a set of tools to young Gil.


    "This is the grand strategy of magic overhaul that I purposely changed with magic power. I will delete it before I return," said Wu Ming.


    After all, he had to find something for young Gil to do, otherwise it would definitely cause trouble with his evil taste.


    Wu Ming came to the Einzbern house, stopped the car at the door, and he entered Illya house.


    Wu Ming walked to the door, and just as Wu Ming was about to knock on the door, the door opened by itself.


    "Ara ara~ isn''t this Vumin-san? Didn''t youe to see Illya and Kuro? They are still sleeping. It was rare for the two of them to sleep together. I saw them sleeping for a long time. As for their sleeping faces, Vumin-san should also go and have a look~" Irisviel happened toe out, when she opened the door, she ran to Wu Ming.


    "What a coincidence, Madam, are you leaving?" Wu Ming said gracefully.


    "Um, anyway, the meteorite that fellst night caused the natural gas pipeline to explode, but Mount Enzou was destroyed, I have to check it out."


    Looking at the smiling Irisviel, Wu Ming felt embarrassed for a while.


    The news report that the so-called meteorite fall caused the natural gas pipeline to copse Mount Enzou was naturally created by Wu Ming and others to cover themon people.


    However, Wu Ming did not know that the disappearance of Mount Enzou was interpreted as a meteorite crashing into and detonating the natural gas pipeline, causing it to copse.


    Last night, Wu Ming left this matter to Rin, Luvia and the others, then left with Illya and the others.


    After all, the disappearance of Mount Enzou will definitely be discovered by the citizens. It had to be done earlier. The result is...


    (They are really unreliable) Wu Ming groaned inwardly.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll deal with it in the near future." Wu Ming touched his head in embarrassment.


    "Ahh~ Good, then, I will go first, Vumin-san." With that, Irisviel left the Einzbern House.


    "Huh-" Wu Ming took a deep breath, then entered the room.


    After greeting Se, Wu Ming headed straight for Iliya room.


    ording to Se, Illya and Kuro slept togetherst night, so Wu Ming just needed to go straight to Illya room.


    "Illya, Kuro, are you awake?" Wu Ming knocked on the door and asked.


    After waiting for a few seconds, Wu Ming judged that the two had not yet woken up.


    "I''m here." Wu Ming pushed open the door of Illya room.


    What caught Wu Ming attention was Kuro and Illya entangled sleeping position.


    "Really, the two of them, are sleeping dishonestly?" Wu Ming shook his head stupidly.


    Wu Ming walked to the bedside, bent down, and shook Illya and Kuro.


    "Illya, Kuro, it''s time to wake up, I have something to tell you, wake up quickly."


    Along with Wu Ming trembling and voice, Illya and Kuro opened their eyes in confusion.


    "Huh it''s Onii-chan Good morning kiss" Illya smiled, and stretched out his arms to hug Wu Ming.


    "A kiss again?!" Wu Ming, who has already experienced it, is naturally not hit this time, but the point is not this, but


    Illya held Kuro and kissed Kuro lips.


    "Hmm...Onii-chan..." said Illya while kissing her.


    "..." Wu Ming secretly used a soundproof barrier, just in case


    At this moment, Illya had just woken up.


    "..." Illya fell silent, stared nkly at Kuro, then at Wu Ming who wanted to get out of the way.


    "..." Wu Ming was also silent, without saying a word, staring at the ceiling.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Sure enough, I''m a genius setting up a soundproof barrier"

 Chapter 281: Please Suggestion

    Chapter 281: Please Suggestion


    "Then, I''ll take Illya and Kuro away first." Wu Ming took Illya and Kuro hands and stood at the door to say goodbye to Se.


    It''s just that Kuro slightly suppressed a smile, while Illya face was red and his head was lowered.


    "Yeah~ be careful all the way~" Se smiled and waved.


    Walking out of the door, Kuro startedughing.


    "Hehe~ Illya is so cute." Kuro looked at Ilya with a yful gaze.


    "Uuuuu" Illya became even more embarrassed.


    Even though Illya screams didn''t reach Se ears, she woke up Kuro who was still asleep.


    Seeing Illya blushing and confused face, she looked at Wu Ming in amazement, feeling the moisture in his lips,bined with Illya scream just now, Kuro understood everything in an instant.


    "Anyway, the victim was me, and I haven''t said anything yet and look how embarrassed you are." Kuro looked at Illya helplessly and stroked her forehead.


    "Butbutoooooo~~" Illya head was down.


    "You just wanted to give Onii-chan a good morning kiss but you kissed me, or Illya regrets not kissing Onii-chan~" At this moment, Kuro became mean again.


    "You you are unreasonable! I I, I don''t!" It was just that Illya face was turning red while stammering in an answer that seemed unbelievable.


    "Alright, it''s almost here, Kuro, you can release Illya."


    With Wu Ming helping Illya, Kuro naturally nodded.


    "By the way, what is Onii-chan doing with us today?" Kuro asked.


    Illya also looked at Wu Ming at the same time.


    "Of course it''s about the ninth ss Cards."


    When Wu Ming said this, the two of them became very serious. After all, Servants turning into ninth ss Cards are quite scary


    ....


    In the Sakatsuki Mansion, a dark space door appeared out of thin air, and Wu Ming led Kuro and Illya out.


    "We have arrived." Wu Ming let go of Illya frightened hand.


    It had to be said that this <Gate> skill was indeed a bit underhanded, but it couldn''t be, who said it was magic designed by the game developer.


    "Illya? Kuro?" Miyu voice came from the side.


    Miyu was sitting on the sofa in the living room, doing her summer homework.


    "Miyu!" Illya shouted excitedly, then ran to Miyu side.


    Kuro also followed after seeing Miyu doing her summer homework, she looked a little taken aback.


    "I really don''t know whether to say that Miyu has a big heart. We just had a terrible time, but the next day you actually started your summer homework like a perfectly fine person."


    Wu Ming smiled helplessly.


    Miyu character like this, basically wouldn''t make her mentally unstable because something happened, and the only time she was mentally shaken was when Wu Ming life and death were unknown.


    However, at that time, Miyu was still adamant on what to do next, and had notpletely lost her fighting spirit due to the mental shock. Miyu has a super calm mentality that even adults don''t have.


    After all, Miyu was just an elementary school student no matter what. After Wu Ming emerged from the mirror world, Miyu was in tears and could not speak. This is clearly confirmed.


    "Because if you don''t do a little every day, you will have to work hard to make up for it in the future." Miyu answered earnestly.


    "It''s really Miyu, this is Miyu answering style." Illya and Kuro both smiled shyly.


    "Time is almost up." At this time, Wu Ming said suddenly.


    "?" Illya and the others looked at Wu Ming suspiciously.


    "Master, I brought Tohsaka Rin and Luviagelita Edelfelt." At this time, Bazette voice came from outside the door


    Soon after, Bazett pushed open the door, followed by a girl with a double ck ponytail tied up in a ck ponytail and a girl withrge golden wave hair.


    When Wu Ming asked Bazette to buy the ingredients, he also asked Rin and Luvia toe over.


    As a result, Bazette took Rin and Luvia by tying the two together.


    Everyone came into the small meeting room and sat on the sofas in the two rows of the meeting room.


    "Really, as long as you tell us, we wille. What happened!?" Rin stroked her double ponytail slightly ufortably.


    "Yeah, you''re really disrespectful to women at all, and you don''t respect women, so you let me and Rin bond together." Luvia also stroked her golden wave hair.


    "What do you mean by this! Do you think I like being tied to you!" Rin looked at Luvia viciously.


    "Ah, what a pathetic attitude, Tohsaka Rin." Luvia replied in a mocking tone.


    "Cough Cough~" Wu Ming who was sitting in the first seat coughed twice, then red at Bazette.


    Bazette immediately felt like a mouse saw a cat, her body tensed up, she knew she had done something wrong again... Maybe.


    Drawing his gaze to Bazette, Wu Ming, who was seated in the first ce, began to speak.


    "First of all, let''s talk about the ninth ss Cards first." Everyone had serious expressions.


    After all, yesterday ckened Servant showed his strength, and Wu Ming ended up using the [White Stallion] incarnation to destroy it, which couldn''t help getting everyone serious.


    "The Servant who ckened yesterday is my student, King of Heroes Gilgamesh."


    "A student of Onii-chan?!" Illya, Kuro, and Miyu said in surprise.


    "Of course," said Rin and Luvia not surprised.


    Yesterday, the ckened Gilgamesh used countless treasures to bombard Rin and the others. He not only has a treasure that can cut through space, but also an airship that can fly into the sky and release ancient nuclear bombs.


    After being reviewed by Rin and Luvia, they locked up the eldest king, King of Heroes Gilgamesh.


    "The ne yesterday was Vimana, I say that''s true," said Bazette.


    Wu Ming nodded.


    "But, what... Wasn''t the King of Heroes defeated by Onii-chan?" Illya meant to say, why talk about a defeated enemy.


    "No, actually, when I defeated him, I also destroyed the Magecraft Greater Grail on Mount Enzou. As a result, the two of them have quite a bit of a rtionship"


    As he said, Wu Ming snapped his fingers, and golden ripples appeared beside him.


    "Wow!" With the sound of chains, Young Gil fell to the ground.


    "Hello everyone, I am teacher favorite student, Gilgamesh, please advise~"


    "Ehhhhhhh!?"

 Chapter 282: Counterattack Parallel World Together?

    Chapter 282: Counterattack Parallel World Together?


    Young Gil was entangled in chains, but even so, he greeted everyone.


    "This This little fellow is a student of Onii-chan, is he the eldest king!?" Illya said in disbelief.


    "Original of course, I am the eldest king, King of Heroes Gilgamesh~"


    Seeing young Gil sweet smile, Illya was taken aback.


    "But, why is the eldest king in the legends still a child!" Kuro said the doubt in Illya heart.


    "This is likely King of Heroes Gilgamesh when he was a child." Rin was worthy of being a first-rate Magus of the Clock Tower, and immediately thought of this possibility.


    "Rin is right, since most of Gil powers are in other ss Cards, so the current King of Heroes Gilgamesh is also a weakened version of a teenager body." Wu Ming exined.


    "Another ss Card!?" Luvia repeated what she had just heard from Wu Ming.


    "Un, that''s right, this is also the topic of this meeting I summoned everyone."


    After that, Wu Ming told everyone that he and Miyu were from another world, namely a parallel world.


    Because of the "Einzbern Family" from another worldthe Ainsworth Family persecution of Miyu, Wu Ming fought they, and ended up losing.


    Emiya Shirou in another world used the Holy Grail to make a wish. Miyu was sent to this world, and because Wu Ming was pulled by the Holy Grail when he disappeared, he came to this world and told everyone a series of things.


    "Onii-chan in another world!?" Illya said slowly.


    "The ''Einzbern Family'' of the parallel world is the Ainsworth Family!?" Kuro said with a serious face.


    "The Holy Grail War uses ss Cards, that''s how it is," said Bazett thoughtfully.


    "No wonder you know so much about ss Cards." Rin looked at Wu Ming and Miyu, her expression relieved.


    "So why are you telling us this?" Luvia asked.


    "Isn''t this something you''ve always wanted to know." Wu Ming smiled.


    "Sorry, Illya, Kuro." Miyu looked at Illya and Kuro with an apologetic look.


    "Howe, Miyu, after all, everyone has things they don''t want to say, it''s not your fault." Illya held Miyu hand and smiled at Miyu.


    "Illya finally said something believable, but he''s right, Miyu, if you''re the one to me, me Onii-chan, for keeping Onii-chan away from us." Kuro said yfully.


    "No I can''t me Onii-chan, I also have all my responsibilities here" Miyu shook her head frantically.


    This made Wu Mingugh.


    "You guys~ as an apology for buying you ice creamter, how about that?"


    "Is that true! I want a strawberry vor, and that''s double ice cream~" Illya looked excited.


    "Really, Illya was actually bribed with ice cream." Kuro looked at Illya with disdain.


    "Hehehehe~" Illya didn''t argue, she touched her head with shame on her face.


    "For me, I need fouryers of double vored ice cream~" Kuro said triumphantly.


    "Ah, Kuro, you''re still saying I''m easy to bribe, aren''t you being bribed too!" Illya face bulged into a small bun, staring at Kuro.


    "I think Vumin must have something else," said Luvia after thinking for a moment.


    Wu Ming smiled slightly.


    "I really got you right. I am about to attack the Ainzworth Family and want you to help me take care of Miyu."


    "What!?" When Wu Ming said this, everyone screamed in shock.


    Among them, the response that was the loudest was Miyu.


    "Why!? I want to go back with Onii-chan!" Miyu said excitedly.


    "This is not a good choice, Vumin." Rin opposes.


    "You also said that because you were defeated by the Ainsworth Family, and with the help of the Holy Grail from a parallel world, Miyu was sent to this world. If youe back again, won''t you enter their trap?"


    Illya and Kuro nodded frantically.


    "Unfortunately, even if I don''t return, the Ainsworth Family has the ability to find here. In that case, I might as well act first and start attacking," Wu Ming exined.


    Then Luvia pointed at herself proudly.


    "In that case, you need someone else help. It just so happens that I, Luviagelita Edelfelt, am a good ally."


    "I was quite free during this period. Also, don''t forget, you promised to help me analyze ss Cards. If you go there, who will help me analyze the ss Cards?" Rin followed Luvia and said.


    Luvia face changed when she heard these words.


    (Tohsaka Rin, you secretly asked Vumin to help analyze the ss Cards without telling me!)


    Luvia looked at Rin, and Rin looked back at Luvia, not to be outdone.


    (I only hide from you, what can you do with me!)


    The eyes of the two were filled with the mes of fierce battle.


    "Since the other party can find it, I think it''s better to act first ording to what Onii-chan said. Even though I''m not very strong, I will also help with Miyu business" Illya sped her hands and said to herself.


    "My heart is ss Cards Archer. This matter already involved me. Of course I have to follow Onii-chan to resolve this matter."


    After that, Kuro jumped into Wu Ming arms, held Wu Ming neck, and said affectionately.


    "Moreover, the magic essence that Onii-chan gave me is flowing in my body now, I have to pay for it~"


    "Kuro, get off Onii-chan!" Illya face immediately turned red, and whe ran to grab Kuro, wanting to let go of Wu Ming embrace.


    "This matter has nothing to do with me, but the other party holds all the secrets of ss Cards. As the executor appointed to recycle." Bazett looked serious.


    However, Wu Ming nced at Bazet jokingly.


    "Ah~ I still owe you, Master." Bazett face turned red.


    It must be said that although Bazett is a little cute, but as a Magus, she still has a bit of a human touch from an ordinary person, of course it is only a little.


    "Everyone..." Miyu looked at some of the people present with emotions and her eyes were wet.


    Like tacit understanding, Rin and Luvia looked at each other, Illya and Kuro who pulled Bazette, who wasn''t sitting there, looked at Wu Ming together.


    Wu Ming closed his eyes and said helplessly.


    "This is really troublesome I see, then I beg everyone."


    "Oh!!"


    "Ahhhhh~ Better unite, right Sapphire." Ruby floated to one side, watched the scene and said.


    "Onee-sama finally said something reliable. I can barely ept you today." Sapphire made a somewhat calm sound.


    "Ah! Why is Sapphire doing this, Onee-chan is very sad."


    "Please don''t do this again, Onee-sama"


    In the end, young Gil, who had been bound by the Chains of Heaven, smiled and looked at Wu Ming.


    "Teacher, it seems that you have also be closer to <Human>~"

 Chapter 283: About Magecraft Workshop

    Chapter 283: About Magecraft Workshop


    Then, everyone ate at Wu Ming house.


    A few dayster, Illya and Kuro took time off from the family with the excuse of going camping with Wu Ming and leaving the Einzbern house.


    When everyone was ready at the Sakatsuki Residence, Wu Ming was in no rush to start the parallel world traversing technique.


    Whether Wu Ming could travel through parallel worlds was naturally easy for him, who could travel through multiple worlds on his own.


    Wu Ming needed a few days due to the need to find the parallel world the Ainsworth Family was in. This was why Illya and the others would be requesting leave after a few days.


    "It feels like eating thest supper in this world, it looks like we are going to die." Rin ate the dinner prepared by Wu Ming andined at the table.


    "Un~ after all, I haven''t finished the parallel world positioning yet. It''s no ordinary job to carry this entire Sakatsuki Mansion across parallel worlds," said Wu Ming from the side.


    "Un~ Rin-san, please pay attention to Onii-chan." Illya smiled, but his smile was a bit confused.


    "By the way, why did Onii-chan bring his own house to cross together? It''s very strange, isn''t it?" Kuro asked a question that Illya had not asked.


    Bazett, Luvia, and Rin also looked at Wu Ming and said that they were also curious.


    After that, Wu Ming smiled, but did not speak.


    "That''s because the Sakatsuki Residence built by Onii-chan is actually Onii-chan Magecraft workshop." At this moment, Miyu spoke.


    Although Wu Ming didn''t tell Miyu about the workshop control room, she also vaguely knew it, but she didn''t ask.


    Regarding the rest of the Sakatsuki Residence, Miyu found it as early as possible, and when Wu Ming brought it to the Sakatsuki Residence, Wu Ming told Miyu all this.


    Miyu could be said to be the person Wu Ming loved the most, not one of them.


    It was true that Wu Ming had gone to many ces and met many people, but to Miyu, Wu Ming had very much regard for her as a close rtive.


    One of them is that there is no father and mother, and only the Dragon of the Root


    One of them is the pure holy grail from birth.


    When Miyu was born, she had the mechanism to make her wishe true when she was influenced by her environment. She had only met his mother before meeting Wu Ming, and had barely received anymon sense education before meeting Wu Ming. She didn''t start acting until she met Wu Ming.


    Julian once said that instead of saying that Miyu had the Holy Grail trait, it was better to say that the Holy Grail awakened the human personality.


    Miyu was such an existence. It can be said that before the age of five, that is, before the death of all Miyu rtives, Miyu barely remembers many things. At first, Miyu also remembered her mother. Now, it is out of the nature of the Holy Grail. Miyu had forgotten about her mother.


    After all, for Miyu at that time, "mother" was the only one who depended on her for life.


    Moreover, because of Kiritsugu, Shirou used Wu Ming and Miyu as tools for a while, so Miyu closest rtive could be said to be Wu Ming himself.


    Fortunately, Shirou was guided by Wu Ming, and began to treat Wu Ming and Miyu as siblings, Miyu did not neglect Shirou too much, and already considered Shirou as her brother.


    "Magecraft Workshop!? By the way, the Vumin ss is Caster, right? This seems reasonable." Rin was surprised at first, then thought.


    "By the way, what is a Magecraft workshop?" Illya raised her little hand and smiled shyly.


    "Really, Illya, you can be considered as one who has stepped into the Magecraft world. Why the knowledge this Magus needs still doesn''t know." Kuro stroked his forehead helplessly, and then started to answer.


    "The so-called Magecraft workshop refers to the position set by the Magus themselves. In their own Magecraft workshop, the Magecraft of the Magus will be greatly improved. It can not only monitor enemies in the Magecraft workshop in real time, but also Magus can also set traps and enemy weapons in the Magecraft workshop. In short, this is a very powerful Magecraft fortress."


    "Don''t fight Magus in the Magecraft workshop. This ismon sense in the Magecraft world," said Luvia.


    "Do you remember the ss Cards Caster we once recovered. Back then, the mirror world was founded as a Magecraft workshop by Caster. The magic circle we saw back then, and the super powerful attack magic cannon are the power-ups brought by the Magecraft workshop." Rin added from the side.


    In this way, Illya understoodpletely.


    "That is, Onii-chan can also create countless magic circles in his own house!" said Illya excitedly.


    After all, the power of countless magic cannon fires is really not small, and the scenery is also very spectacr and beautiful, Illya naturally thinks it is very powerful.


    "Umactually, I can do it now." Wu Ming stroked his chin, then snapped his fingers.


    In an instant, countlessrge and small magic circles appeared in various ces in the Sakatsuki Mansion.


    The courtyard, house, sky, ground, and everywhere were filled with magic circles, and even a few small magic circles appeared on the bowl and chopsticks used by Illya.


    "Eh!?" Illya was taken aback in an instant.


    "This this"


    "Every magic circle is full of magic power"


    "There should be a limit to cheating"


    Bazett, Luvia, and Rin spoke in disbelief.


    After that, Wu Ming snapped his fingers again, and the magic circle disappeared instantly.


    "This is a very simple Magecraft array that can release magic cannons. Thest thing Ick is magic power. It''s not a big deal," Wu Ming said humbly.


    Rin and the others closed their mouths. Sure enough, Heroic Spirits and humans couldn''t bepared. Even the Servants of Heroic Spirits cannot be matched by humans. Moreover, the Servant in front of them was still the pinnacle of the Phantasmal species.


    "As long as they are enemies, I can instantly make them disappear when they enter the Sakatsuki Mansion," Wu Ming said with a smile.


    "Cold and heat attacks, concentrated poison, forced gravity suppression, atomic fragmentation, concept rewriting"


    "As long as it is in my territory, I am a god in the truest sense!" Wu Ming said matter-of-factly.


    Un, although it is correct to say that, it must be inside Wu Ming Magecraft Workshop.


    Therefore, if the enemy attacked from the outside and did not enter the Magecraft Workshop, Wu Ming could not be a "god" to those who were not in the Magecraft Workshop.


    "By the way, Onii-chan, I have something I want to ask you." Kuro suddenly said.


    "What''s wrong, Kuro?" Wu Ming nodded, indicating that Kuro could ask.


    "Since the Sakatsuki Residence is Onii-chan Magecraft workshop, will Onii-chan do something to us while we sleep?"


    "Ah" Everyone was slightly dumbfounded.


    "Also, is Onii-chan going to spy on us through surveince? Kuro is really curious."


    Even though everyone knew that Wu Ming wouldn''t do this, everyone became even more annoyed by Kuro words.


    "I" Wu Ming was a little helpless, and he only said a few words, and Young Gil on the side interrupted Wu Ming speech.


    "You are really shallow, the teacher doesn''t need to be secretive, of course you do honestly, you feel at ease."


    Everyone hugged their bodies tightly.


    "I always thought you made me worse"


    "Howe, teacher, I am telling the truth it hurts!"


    "This time the punch is a lesson. Next time I will use my body directly."


    "Hah? Please be merciful to the teacher."


    In this way, in a restless state of mind, everyone begins the worldst sleep.

 Chapter 284: Breakfast at Sakatsuki Residence

    Chapter 284: Breakfast at Sakatsuki Residence


    In the middle of the night, almost everyone fell asleep, and Wu Ming appeared on the roof of Sakatsuki, overlooking Mount Enzou.


    That''s right, looking at Mount Enzou, which had been destroyed but reappeared.


    "Space recement..." Wu Ming frowned, and exined the reason for the reappearance of Mount Enzou.


    "Ahhhhhh~ Teacher, looks like the other party has found it first."


    Along with the golden particles, young Gil fell beside Wu Ming, looking at Mount Enzou together.


    "The Mage''s Association and the Church will be busy again." Wu Ming shook his head.


    Previously, the reason why Mount Enzou did not cover up its disappearance was directly attributed to meteorites and natural gas, because the incarnation of the [White Stallion] that Wu Ming summoned that night caught the attention of the residents of several surrounding cities.


    The Mage''s Association and the Church that hid Magecraft, and managed to spread the news of meteorites and natural gas explosions into people hearts.


    But now, the lost Mount Enzou that had been covered up, which had been resolved, had reappeared. There was no need to think about it, Wu Ming knew that it must be troublesome to deal with covering it up.


    "Since the other party has alreadye, let''s go meet them, teacher," said young Gil with a rxed face.


    "I actually thought so, but" Wu Ming smiled mysteriously.


    Young Gil shuddered, his own evil personality unaffected by his teacher.


    ...


    Early the next morning, Illya woke up in his bedroom.


    Even though Illya had also stayed at Wu Ming house for a short time, she often slept easily.


    "Um I don''t know the ceiling" said Illya in a daze.


    "By the way, this is Onii-chan and Miyu house, I can''t sleep in other people houses." Even though she said that, Illya didn''t panic. After a long time, this ce could be considered as Illya second Home.


    Illya hastily sat up, patted her face, then started to shower in the bedroom bathroom.


    It has to be said that rich people really can do whatever they want. Not only did Wu Ming and Miyu room have its own toilet, but even the other rooms had their own toilet.


    Apart from that, these self-contained toilets are all luxurious. Toilets, sinks and bathtubs are almost everything, and because this is a Magecraft workshop, and has an automatic cleaning function. This was why the house was that big, Wu Ming didn''t hire someone else to clean it.


    Although Miyu would asionally clean it, but because it was too clean, she also didn''t have anything to clean.


    "I can only say that Onii-chan is really nice, Miyu seems to be living the life of a rich woman." Illya thought.


    After walking out of the bedroom door, Illya came into the dining room.


    Illya almost stayed at Wu Ming house and used this process every morning. Either she woke up alone because she "couldn''t sleep at someone else house", or she was shouted at by Wu Ming quietly, but she got up and took a shower herself. She was the first toe to the dining room of the Sakatsuki Residence.


    "After all, this is food made by Onii-chan, so I must treat this food well." Illya gulped, and was impatient.


    The dining room in the Sakatsuki Residence wasn''t huge, but it was much more luxurious than the dining room in an ordinary person house, certainly more than enough to amodate Rin, Illya, and the others.


    Upon arriving at the dining room, Illya found that Rin, Luvia, Miyu, Kuro, Bazett, and young Gil had sat at the table and were starting to enjoy the food.


    "Am I thest one." Illya scratched his head shyly.


    "Too slow, Illya, if youeter, I will eat your share." Kuro said yfully.


    "Eh!? How could that be." Illya quickly took his seat, dering his ownership of the breakfast.


    "So, Illya-chan, go to bed and wake up early to eat some good food."


    Ruby rushed out of Illya hair, twisting her body constantly, hovering beside Illya teasingly.


    "I also wake up very early now, but everyone wakes up earlier than me. Because of that, why is everyone getting up so early?"


    Illya took his seat and started to enjoy the breakfast his Onii-chan had prepared for her.


    "Really, Illya you still have the habit of lying on the bed. I guess you were able to wake up because of Onii-chan breakfast temptation."


    Kuro words were as if she had revealed Illya secret, and Illya face immediately turned red.


    "How how is that possible ah ha ha ha" Regarding this, Illya couldn''t help but smile dryly.


    "As for me, I only need four hours of sleep," Bazett said suddenly and said seriously.


    "Eh..." Ilya smiled dryly. If I remember correctly, the woman in front of her was like being called a monster by Rin-san and Luvia-san.


    "Miyu-sama words are due to the good habits that have been cultivated." Sapphire floated beside Miyu and exined.


    "Because...because Onii-chan has worked really hard, so I just wanted to get up early to help Onii-chan do something." Miyu said with blushing cheeks.


    "In Rin and Luvia words, I think they were purely tempted by food." Ruby floated above Rin and Luvia heads and said yfully while dancing.


    "How is that possible, Ruby" Illya just wanted to argue, when she saw Rin and Luvia faces turned red.


    "Could it be" Illya felt embarrassed.


    "I thought you were tired and broken, Ruby!" Rin grabbed Ruby in an instant.


    "You have to be mentally prepared to casually judge a woman, Ruby."


    "Wait! Wait! Illya! Save me!" After that, Ruby was dragged into a certain room by the two.


    "Ahahaha..." Illya was helpless.


    "What about Gil-kun?" To hide her embarrassment, Illya looked at the boy who seemed to be younger than himself, but was a king.


    "Isn''t this normal, I''m the king, which king will oversleep?" Young Gil held a ss of red wine gracefully and took a sip.


    "Really..." Illya smiled.


    "By the way, why did Onii-chan disappear? Is it still in the kitchen?" At this moment, Illya realized that there was no Wu Ming among the people eating here.


    "Teacher words, I''m outside now." Not knowing what he was thinking, young Gil smiled slightly.


    "If you can, I suggest you go out and have a look together, it must be very interesting." said the mysterious young Gil.


    It just so happened that Rin and Luvia both returned at this point, along with a seemingly broken Ruby.


    "Ruby!" Illya looked at Ruby a little sadly.


    "Illya, you have to take revenge for me" Ruby voice started to tremble with a sad expression.


    "Please leave it to me to deal with Onee-sama, Illya-sama." Sapphire said, and a thread was conjured from her body, wrapped around Ruby, and dragged her away.


    "WaitWait a minute, Sapphire." Ruby regained that energetic voice when pushed by Sapphire.


    "Sure enough, it was pretending again" Illya was helpless.


    "Speaking of Vumin, did he do something else?" Rin asked curiously after hearing what young Gil just said.


    "You''ll know when you go out and have a look." Young Gil took another elegant sip of red wine.


    Illya and the others looked at each other, then stood up one by one and walked out.


    "Onii-chan, Gil-kun said you" Illya opened the door while speaking, but when she opened the door, his voice suddenly stopped.


    As if stunned by the scene before her, Illya was dumbfounded. Of course, other people too.


    Standing on the snow, Wu Ming turned his head and smiled slightly.


    "Why, you all finished breakfast?"

 Chapter 285: Has come to a parallel world

    Chapter 285: Hase to a parallel world


    The reason why everyone was frozen on the spot, of course, was not because Wu Ming had suddenly be so handsome, but because of his surroundings.


    The house is still a familiar house, the sky is still a familiar sky, and the city outside is still the city as usual.


    Only...


    "O-Onii-chan, what''s the situation? Why is it suddenly snowing!" Illya was familiarly excited.


    That''s right, the house was still a familiar home, the sky was still a familiar sky, the city outside was still the city as seen through the walls, everything that appeared in the eyes of Illya and the others was covered with a whiteyer of snow.


    In short, it''s snowing.


    "Is this what Gilgamesh said very interesting? Although I don''t know how you make snow in the summer, why did you suddenly do it?"


    Rin walked to the snowy ground in the courtyard, and while enjoying the coldness of the snowkes, she asked Wu Ming.


    Everyone also walked to the courtyard.


    "Through the temperature and structure of the material, this is snow." Bazett analyzed it quite seriously.


    "Extraordinary! Onii-chan, it really is snow!" Illya ran in the courtyard, enjoying the pleasures that could only be enjoyed in winter.


    Miyu also spread her arms like nostalgia, feeling the coolness brought by the snowkes.


    "I didn''t do anything about the weather." Wu Ming waved his hand pretendingly.


    "Didn''t Onii-chan do it?" Kuro asked in confusion.


    Everyone looked at Wu Ming with doubt.


    ....


    "Eh!? We havee to a parallel world now!?" Everyone in the room shouted.


    Only Miyu, who almost guessed it, and young Gil, who already knew it, didn''t scream.


    "Hey! Don''t be so surprised, aren''t you guys ready to go to a parallel world." Wu Ming covered his ears helplessly.


    "But,ing to a parallel world after sleeping all night, what a surprise." Kuro looks regretful.


    "Un, traversing parallel worlds should be so spectacr, so boring to go through for no reason," Illya agreed.


    "Crossing parallel worlds is a powerparable to [Magic]. At first I wanted to take a closer look, too bad." Bazett coughed, blushing.


    "Essentially this is crossing parallel worlds! Parallel world! What do you think this is? Did you take the train to sleep and reach your destination!" Rin said frantically.


    "Silly monkey, frankly, it''s not that you don''t see it and feel sorry and lose your temper." Luvia said gracefully.


    It was as if she didn''t belong to the group of people who shouted earlier.


    "You new rich man! You''re not the same, at least I''ll tell you, you, you pretend to be elegant, that''s really disgusting~" Rin also elegantly fiddled with her own twin ponytails while mocking Luvia.


    "Monkey, pretending to be elegant is even more disgusting!"


    "You blonde rookie!"


    "Monkey!"


    Soon, the two of them fought together like children.


    "Haaahhhh~" Ruby sighed helplessly as she watched the two fight.


    "Sure enough, it was the right choice to let the two of them go in the first ce, or Illya was a good choice, and I was bullied every day~"


    Immediately, Ruby said in a yful tone as if boasting.


    "Miyu-sama is also better than Luvia-sama in this regard, and, Onee-sama, Illya-sama is not a toy!" Sapphire said, tapping Ruby.


    "Don''t tease me every day, Ruby!" Illya also protested.


    "Really, you guys are really noisy," Wu Ming said helplessly.


    After that, Wu Ming pulled Miyu hand aside to ask for more.


    "Onii-chan?" Miyu didn''t understand why Wu Ming had to hold her hand now.


    Wu Ming didn''t answer Miyu question, but only looked at Miyu sleepily, which made Miyu face turn red.


    "Actually, the enemy appearedst night."


    Wu Ming said that, whether it was Rin and Luvia fighting, or Meiyu being held by Wu Ming, everyone body tensed up.


    Of course, except for young Gil.


    "Mount Enzou that disappearedst night has reappeared."


    "Wasn''t that done by the Mage''s Association or the church?" Illya asked.


    "The Mage''s Association has no way to restore Mount Enzou overnight, it is not worth it, and the church is also the opposite of the Mage''s Association." Rin shook his head


    "Yes, and if my perception is correct, Mount Enzou reappeared because of Magecraft [sh Air]." Wu Ming grabbed Miyu tight little hand and said to everyone.


    "You mean the Ainsworth family?" Luvia said earnestly.


    "90%." Wu Ming nodded.


    Sensing the worry emanating from Miyu, Wu Ming gently supported the back of Miyu hand.


    "Don''t worry Miyu, this time I will finish the Ainsworth family at once." Wu Ming said with unparalleled full confidence.


    "Un, I trust Onii-chan." Miyu held Wu Ming arm, her face full of warmth.


    "Uhu~" Kuro coughed.


    "Ah" Miyu quickly let go of Wu Ming arm.


    "Now it''s meeting time, even Miyu can''t show affection in front of us." Kuro said earnestly.


    "Un..." Miyu nodded with a red face.


    Wu Mingughed.


    "You girl, you are clearly jealous."


    However, as if she had received the words she wanted, Kuro smiled.


    "Since Onii-chan already said it, then I will also want to hold Onii-chan arm!" After saying that, Kuro pounced, and immediately fell into Wu Ming arms.


    Wu Ming subconsciously caught Kuro.


    "Ah! Kuro, how can you be like this!" shouted Illya, and rushed to Wu Ming side.


    "How can you be so disrespectful as a girl!" As she said, Illya pulled Kuro arm around Wu Ming.


    "Hehe~Illya is jealous, do you want to be together~" Kuro eyes rolled and said sarcastically.


    "Eh?! That..." Illya was taken aback with doubts.


    Looking at the hesitating Illya, Kuro seemed to have caught hold of her.


    "Sure enough, Illya is jealous."


    "Ahhhhhhhh, I''m not jealous! Anyway, you let Onii-chan go!"


    Illya started pulling with a flushed face again.


    "Then...that, Illya, Kuro, let go of Onii-chan first." Miyu said shyly, sitting beside Wu Ming.


    "Since things are like this, let''s alle and hug Onii-chan together!" Kuro provides a solution.


    "What a sinful man." Bazett shook his head.


    "Lolicons!" Rin and Luvia said disdainfully.


    "Seeing the other side of the teacher, this king feels very happy." Young Gil looked at Wu Ming mockingly.


    Wu Ming face was full of helplessness.


    "Alright, let''s stop here."


    Wu Ming raised his hand and immediately fell.


    "explosion!"

 Chapter 286: Mount Enzou Night Exploration

    Chapter 286: Mount Enzou Night Exploration


    Wu Ming hand raised the knife and fell, and the falling hand knife hit the heads of young Gil, Illya, and Kuro in session.


    "Hmm!" Illya shouted with her head in her arms.


    "Sick! Onii-chan, what are you doing!" Kuro protested.


    "This is already taken lightly." Wu Ming pointed at young Gil.


    Illya and Kuro turned their heads and found that young Gil was unconscious on the spot, with blue smoke above his head.


    "Then why is Miyu fine?" Kuro quickly shifted his target when she saw that she was not hit.


    "Eh!?" Miyu was surprised.


    "Miyu is very kind, she doesn''t behave like you and Illya."


    With that said, Wu Ming touched Miyu little head, and Miyu also obeyed cooperatively.


    Kuro and Illya looked at Wu Ming and Miyu with sullen faces.


    "I''ll make good food as my apology." Seeing Miyu and Kuro like this, Wu Ming quickly touched their heads and apologized.


    "It''s almost the same."


    "Uh huh."


    "I told you, it''s time to continue the topic earlier." Rin rubbed her forehead somewhat helplessly.


    "Yeah, it''s almost enough to make a joke, after all, there is still business." Luvia nodded.


    Wu Ming touched Illya and Kuro heads again, and motioned for them to return to their seats.


    Knowing that it was time to get serious, the two sat back in their seats.


    For Miyu, she would naturally continue to sit next to Wu Ming.


    "Last night I went to explore the newly emerged Mount Enzou."


    With that, Wu Ming started to remember it.


    .....


    Wu Ming used some concealment techniques for himself, and secretly came to Mount Enzou.


    "Sure enough, have some of the leylines been reced." Wu Ming crouched on the ground, touching the ground with one hand, detecting the leyline of Mount Enzou.


    Wu Ming stood up and looked towards the cave entrance.


    Miyu once said to Wu Ming that after she first came to this world, she walked out of the cave.


    In this way, by denying ...


    "The enemy should have appeared in the cave of Mount Enzou."


    With that said, Wu Ming walked towards the cave entrance.


    When he was about to approach, Wu Ming stopped.


    "Just to be on the safe side, let''s use this." Wu Ming stretched out his hand to the golden ripples and took out ss Cards.


    It depicts a person wearing a skull mask and holding a curved dagger. These are Assassin ss Cards.


    "ss Card Assassin Install."


    In an instant, Wu Ming magic power enveloped the Assassin ss Cards, and then, those ss Cards instantly melted, turning into a mass of magic power that enveloped Wu Ming.


    After the magic power subsided, Wu Ming appeared on the spot wearing a ck robe.


    A ck robe with a hood wrapped around him tightly, and the only thing that was exposed was his face. Wu Ming face wore a skull mask that could only cover his eyes, plus he was expressionless at the moment, anyone who came would think this was an emotionless killer.


    "Sure enough, is that Cursed Arm Hassan again?" Wu Ming revealed the arm hidden under the cloak.


    This arm was wrapped in bandages, and there were no traces of skin, but it was no different from Wu Ming ordinary arm, except that there was an additionalyer of bandage.


    At this moment, this bandaged arm emitted a ck air, spreading towards Wu Ming body.


    "Is that the devil arm? No wonder Matou Shinji was crazy. Even if there were no side effects from those ss Cards, ordinary people would be eroded by this arm. Too bad he still manages to maintain a bit of self-awareness." Wu Ming felt his arm, the evil power as if it could not be suppressed and was about to erode Wu Ming, was about to move.


    "However, since it is sheer strength, then give me peace of mind."


    As he said, traces of thunder and lightning flowed from Wu Ming body, his bandaged arms seemed to tremble, and the ck energy retreated back, and then calmed down.


    Wu Ming received his arm under the cloak, and then his figure shook and disappeared on the spot.


    ....


    Inside the cave of Mount Enzou.


    Two women appear here.


    First, the one on the left speaks.


    "This should be Mount Enzou in another world, right?"


    She wore a strange dress, the lower body was dressed in golden armor, the upper body was only covered with clothes to cover the chest, abdomen and waist were also apanied by red lines, the arms were covered with golden armor, and the hair was tied into a thin double ponytail. The sharp corners of the ornament are studded with double ponytails on one side, and the indifferent eyes are very queen-like.


    This woman was Angelica Ainsworth who used Gilgamesh ss Cards.


    "Really, it''s just the holy grail. We both have to be sent. This is too much trouble~" The girl on the right also said.


    She had this red hair, his hair was tied into a double ponytail, she wore fur clothes that were slightly tattered, the clothes covered his stomach, the lower half of the body wore a pile of fur, and his feet were simr to furry boots, his golden pupils were filled with raging madness, apanied by a smile with a split mouth, it made people feel bad.


    However, the most terrifying thing was his right hand, a right hand that wasrge and sturdyparable to the thickness of a car, with a hammer full of lightning in his hand.


    "Don''t be careless, Beatrice Flowerchild. Even though the Sage Dragon was defeated by Julian-sama and he was absorbed by the Holy Grail traveling here. It is impossible to guarantee that he will not be resurrected."


    "Don''t forget, you did. When using Heracles ss Cards, he killed her. If you weren''t saved by Julian-sama, you wouldn''t be able to stand here."


    After listening to Angelica words, the girl named Beatrice was a little scared.


    At first the Berserker who came was Beatrice, somehow Beatrice who used the Berserker ss Cards was really crazy, and her appearance became different from the original.


    When Wu Ming invaded the dimensional world, Beatrice was mentally crushed by Wu Ming, and she came into direct contact with the Phantasm Summon, and she disappeared as a puppet.


    "Even so, you didn''t die, and you were more in control than the others. This is why Julian-sama will rece you again," said Angelica coldly.


    "Yeah~ I know, I know." Beatrice pretended to be helpless, but she was still quite arrogant.


    However, Angelica would not say anything to Beatrice like that. As a puppet, she only needed to obey his master orders, and she didn''t need anything else.


    "Let''s go, Miyu-sama should be here andplete the task as quickly as possible."


    "How should I tell you guys, knowing that I''m very likely to be here, Julian only sent two people here." A voice came from the void.


    "Who!"

 Chapter 287: Sleepy Beast

    Chapter 287: Sleepy Beast


    Angelica and Beatrice were both shocked. Neither of them even noticed the iing enemy.


    A ck figure emerged from the shadow.


    "Why, haven''t seen me for two months, don''t you know me, Angelica."


    Then he took off his hood and exposed his face.


    "Vumin, no, you should be called Dragon Sage." Angelica eyes suddenly shrank.


    "There he is!?" Compared to Angelica, Beatrice appearance was much worse.


    She clearly felt fear in his heart, it was Wu Ming who had invaded his dimensional world and caused an immediate mental breakdown and disappeared.


    "This one next to you is a real Berserker." Wu Ming seemed to recognize Beatrice and looked at Beatrice.


    In other words, Wu Ming was also the one who caused his mental breakdown and destruction. Wu Ming naturally knew what he was like in his dimensional world.


    "How pathetic, you were actually used as a puppet by Julian." Wu Ming was not too surprised, but felt a little regretful. After understanding Beatrice heart, he truly felt sorry for this girl.


    However, regret returns to regret, for the enemy, Wu Ming will not be merciful.


    "Don''t underestimate me!" Feeling the pity from Wu Ming in him eyes, Beatrice said angrily.


    In an instant, the hammer in Beatrice hand shed with a purple lightning light.


    "Bahahahaha!"


    Beatrice controlled the purple lightning and charged towards Wu Ming fiercely.


    "Sufficient lightning to injure the gods." After Wu Ming became a Campione, even if he left the Campione world, his physique as a Campione followed Wu Ming and stayed behind.


    With extremely high magic resistance, spell damage that didn''t reach god level would be useless against a Campione.


    Only magic that can cause damage to a god, or pure physical attack, can cause damage to a Campione.


    And this special effect naturally also includes the Servant.


    But...


    "If this is the case, there is no need to defend."


    Wu Ming said, he really did nothing, and only physically received a lightning strike from Beatrice.


    The result is naturally intact.


    "You received the attack only physically, and still intact!" Beatrice couldn''t believe it.


    After all, Wu Ming, who had been baptized by Root and had grown quite a bit, could be considered a top existence within the Phantasmal Species.


    And as a top existence of Phantasmal Species, even as a Servant clone, defensive power could not be destroyed with a single blow.


    "Looks like he didn''t use the defensive abilities and abilities of the ss Cards." Angelica frowned.


    "Admit that I''m using ss Cards now? That''s right. After all, you are also a member of the Ainsworth family. I find it a littleplicated like this. Wu Ming canceled the Phantasm Summon Assassin.


    "But having said that, your Ainsworth stuff is very useful." Wu Ming smiled.


    "Looks like the ss Cards scattered in this world should have been found by you," said Angelica nonchntly.


    "Why, do you want it?" Wu Ming put "Assassin" into the golden ripple, but didn''t take his hand out immediately.


    "I didn''t think you would just hand us ss Cards, Dragon Sage." Angelica eyes were serious.


    "Of course, as long as your goal is still Miyu."


    As he said, Wu Ming pulled his hand out of the golden ripple, and together with his hand, he took out a golden staff.


    "Then we are enemies!"


    "Noble and strong, wise and kind, that is, I will turn into a double miracle, leading the world to dawn." Wu Ming magic power seemed to be endless, moving towards the surroundings.


    "This immense magical power..." Angelica and Beatrice raised their hands, subconsciously resisting the storm caused by Wu Ming magic power.


    The power of the [Magic Master] incarnation is not only able to protect people, increase magic power, and speed up spelling, the most important thing is that after igniting [Magic Master], the magic output Wu Ming obtained increases exponentially.


    For example, Wu Ming magic power is ake. Usually, he relied on a faucet connected to the house to fetch water. Now, he relied on opening the dam door to draw water.


    What does this mean? This meant that Wu Ming, who had activated the [Magic Master] incarnation could use stronger magic.


    Wu Ming lightly touched the ground with the bottom of Ainz Ooal Gown staff.


    In an instant, Angelica and Beatrice realized that the scenery around them had changed.


    The two of them stood on a boulder in the vast expanse of magma, while Wu Ming floated in the sky, looking down at them condescendingly.


    Reality Marble: 7th Floor of Nazarick, Lava.


    The advantage of the [Magic Master] incarnation to speed up the casting speed made Wu Ming instantly expand the Reality Marble. Not only that, the Reality Marble was also greatly strengthened.


    "Reality Marble!?" Beatrice broke out in a cold sweat. Even though she knew that Angelica had the Anti-World Noble Phantasm, Beatrice, who had originally developed Wu Ming psychological fear, was even more afraid.


    "I will give you the meeting ceremony first, two youngdies." Wu Ming gracefully performed an ancient noble ceremony, and then raised Ainz Ooal Gown scepter.


    "Super-Tier Magic Fallen Down!!!"


    Numerous intertwined magic arrays continuously appeared in every corner of the Reality Marble. The sky, magma, and rock were upied by the magic array, except for a few meters directly around the two.


    Countless magic circles seemed to be connected, and all the magic circles glowed with blue light.


    "Not good!" Angelica quickly activated the Gate of Babylon and countless golden ripples appeared beside Angelica and Beatrice.


    There were too many of them, it was impossible to use the Noble Phantasm Gate of Babylon to destroy all these magic circles that were not easy to ovee.


    "Beatrice! If you don''t want to die, hurry up and defend yourself!" Angelica said to Beatrice.


    "I know, you don''t have to tell me!" Beatrice broke out in cold sweat, and the hammer she was holding in her hand produced intense thunder and lightning.


    "Un, I see, if you can endure, then I will return the ss Cards to you."


    After speaking, Wu Ming smiled and disappeared from the Reality Marble.


    And just a few seconds after Wu Ming disappeared, all the magic arrays seemed to have reached their limit, exploding with astonishing light and heat, dyeing the entire Reality Marble into a world of light.

 Chapter 288: Ainsworth Family Plan Explanation

    Chapter 288: Ainsworth Family n Exnation


    "After that, I immediately activated the technique of crossing parallel worlds overnight, and brought you guys who are still asleep and the Sakatsuki Residence here." At this point, Wu Ming finished exining.


    "In other words, the enemy ising, you destroy the enemy group, and then take us to the enemyir overnight?" Rin summed it up curtly.


    "It would be great if you said it easily." Rin looked at her helplessly.


    "However, the enemy was indeed crushed by you, right?" Rin waved his hand.


    "By the way, if you can destroy the opponent strongest fighting power, how can you be defeated?" Luvia raised doubts.


    In the exnation just now, Wu Ming had said that the person who hade was the supreme fighting force of the Ainsworth family.


    "This has nothing to do withbat power." Wu Ming shook his head.


    "Look Gil, he was defeated by me the same way." Wu Ming then pointed to Young Gul who had woken up.


    "Did I fall asleep just now? I seem to have dreamed that the teacher was knocking on my head, and my head ached." The young Gil expression on his face was ufortable, and he held his little head in one hand.


    "...It''s okay..." Illya muttered helplessly.


    "Ah~ In short, the other party used something to hold me back, but now I''m not what I used to be." Wu Ming continued.


    "After all, the most important thing is that Mount Enzou has been destroyed again." Wu Ming waved his hand helplessly.


    "What!?" Everyone is shocked.


    "Um since I was a bit excited, yesterday technique was a bit too much ahahaha" Wu Ming smiled awkwardly.


    Although Wu Ming used Super-Tier Magic in his own Reality Marble, and Reality Marble had also experienced the [Magic Master] incarnation bonus, it had be very powerful, but Wu Ming used Super-Tier Magic yesterday. Fallen Down is a Super-Tier Magic that focuses on destruction.


    Moreover, due to the [Magic Master] incarnation bonus, Super-Tier Magic which originally took a long time to release, was released in just ten seconds.


    Moreover, because Wu Ming used magic power once, he used parallel expansion, and the Super-Tier Magic used almost covered the entire Reality Marble.


    The so-called parallel expansion was just a move that used multiple skills, this was a skill that Wu Ming of ss Cards deciphered.


    After all, it was a bit troublesome to use Super-Tier Magic one by one, and Wu Ming just spread out one by one, opening countless identical Super-Tier Magic.


    In addition, Wu Ming also used the chain magic circle to lock the power of each magic circle to get the result 1+1+1...+1=.


    This is also rted to the opening of Wu Ming double incarnation.


    This is the power of the Twelve Incarnations, each incarnation can be said to be a very powerful Noble Phantasm.


    However, this Noble Phantasm can only be used by Wu Ming, because the magic power consumed by this ability is alreadyparable to the magic power of the Holy Grail.


    Then, a Reality Marble with reinforcement that was hit by such a powerful attack instantly shattered.


    Even Mount Enzou was hit by a meteorite once again.


    No matter how the news reported about Wu Ming this time, he immediately started the operation and left that night.


    "Um~ after all, that was the ident I caused, better go quickly." Wu Ming waved his hand in embarrassment.


    "Really, even so, the Mage Association can''t trouble you. What are you afraid of." Rin stroked her cheek helplessly.


    "So we just brought a residence of this size to a parallel world, wouldn''t that attract official attention?" asked Luvia.


    Luvia asked a good question.


    "Of course not. As you all know, I lived in this world for a certain period of time. The city of Fuyuki in this world also has my own home. When I moved the Sakatsuki Residence here, I chose the house with this world to exchange."


    Wu Ming said with a smile, and then gestured, a screen appeared in front of everyone.


    On the screen, a house simr to the Sakatsuki Residence appeared.


    "This is the original location of the Sakatsuki Residence. I have moved the house of this world. Now the Sakatsuki Residence is in this world," exined Wu Ming.


    "Sure enough, many times it felt good that Vumin was a friend rather than an enemy." Rin sighed, then said.


    "I have to say that Tohsaka Rin is right. It''s not that the enemy is really good." Luvia also followed.


    "You are too serious," Wu Ming said with a smile.


    "The enemy is more difficult than you think."


    "Speaking of the enemy, we still don''t know the specific situation of the enemy, Onii-chan, can you exin to us what the Ainsworth family is." Illya looked at Wu Ming curiously.


    "The Ainsworth Family..." Wu Ming thought for a moment.


    "All Right."


    Soon, they moved into the conference room.


    Wu Ming sat in the first seat, and everyone sat in their seats, staring intently at Wu Ming.


    "In the first ce, the Ainsworth family is a family that specializes in Magecraft [sh Air]. However, because they specialize in [sh Air], they have studied the original inferior [sh Air] to the pinnacle, regardless of whether the sessor is space power, personality, Heroic Spirit, or even they can go to parallel worlds, and ss Cards are made by them this way."


    With that, Wu Ming took out six ss Cards and patted them on the table.


    "Just in case, Miyu and Illya, you two take these six ss Cards first." After saying that, Wu Ming threw the ss Cards at Miyu and Illya.


    "Fueh~" Illya made a beautiful voice with the help of ss Cards.


    "If you want to use Phantasm Summon, I will personally teach youter."


    Miyu and Illya nodded.


    "The Ainsworth family fighting methods generally rely on ss Cards and [sh Air]. There is no effective battle n for this."


    "Un~ I''m not ready to let you go to the frontal battlefield yet." Wu Ming waved his hand.


    Everyone is shocked.


    "What do you mean by not letting us go to the battlefield?" Rin patted the table and stood up.


    "You heard it right, it means literally." Wu Ming said hastily.


    "Don''t talk about you and Luvia, Miyu and Illya, and I won''t put them on the battlefield."


    "But, Onii-chan" Miyu looked at Wu Ming reluctantly, and Illya did the same.


    "Impossible, the enemy frontal battlefield is an extraordinary disaster. ss Cards are given to you to protect yourself."


    In fact, Wu Ming never nned to let everyone on the battlefield, whether it was before or after everyone persuaded Wu Ming.

 Chapter 289: Meeting the People

    Chapter 289: Meeting the People


    "I always prepare to attack the Ainsworth Family from the front, whether you guyse or not," Wu Ming said seriously.


    "Because the troops of the Ainsworth Family are Heroic Spirits."


    Everyone eyes widened ipon hearing this.


    "Wait a minute, I mean the Ainsworth Family has made a lot of ss Cards?" Luvia asked doubtfully.


    How is this possible?


    Everyone couldn''t help but think.


    "This is absolutely impossible, but the other party has the ck mud to mass-produce Servants."


    "ck Mud Servant?"


    "Yes, it was a lowly hero who failed in his pursuit of the Holy Grail. As long as the obsession is constant and the source of their urrence is not destroyed, they can be resurrected indefinitely."


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but think of the scene where he was trapped in the darkness.


    Countless ck mud filled the sky, and this ck mud flowed out of the support in Julian hand, Pandora Box.


    Wu Ming had clearly seen at the beginning that there was a Servant hiding in this ck mud, only to deal with Wu Ming, this Servant turned into a ck mud, forming a wave that swept over Wu Ming.


    And what worries Wu Ming the most is that this ck mud is mixed with the aura of the Dragon of the Root, that is, the Great Root, which is equivalent to increasing the strength of the Servants of the ck mud.


    To face a group of troops who are not afraid of death, can be resurrected indefinitely, and have superbat effectiveness, Illya and the others can''t handle it.


    "Leave the specifics to me." Wu Ming shook his head and did not continue.


    "I didn''t expect your help. Of course, I don''t count you guys inbat power. After all, this was a n I had been nning for a long time. My original n was to only bring Miyu to counterattack the Ainsworth Family."


    "But, we came here to help Onii-chan" Illya lowered her head in frustration.


    "Illya..." Miyuforted Illya from the side.


    "Indeed, if the other party has an army that can be resurrected indefinitely and is not afraid of death, as Master said, I don''t think we can break through the enemy in the face of such an army," said Bazett.


    Seeing everyone disappointed expressions, Wu Ming sighed.


    After all, Wu Ming did not count these people in the original n, of course, there was no mission for Illya and others.


    "However, it''s hard to guarantee that the enemy won''t regenerate new dolls and ss Cards, so I have a new n." To cheer everyone up, Wu Ming spoke again.


    "Does that mean we can help Onii-chan?" Illya eyes lit up.


    "Un~ that''s only when the enemy has another ss Card user." Wu Ming waved his hand.


    "Before exining the n, wait for me to pick up two people."


    "Pick up?"


    "Ah, yes, pick someone up." Wu Ming smiled cutely.


    .....


    The Hall of the New Sakatsuki Residence.


    A teenager with red hair and orange pupils stood together with a girl with purple hair and purple pupils.


    Seeing the posture of the two holding hands, they were a couple.


    "Meeting for the first time, everyone, I am Emiya Shirou."


    "First time meeting, I am Matou Sakura, please give me some advice."


    The two greeted a number of people politely.


    That''s right, the two of them were Emiya Shirou and Matou Sakura, who were saved by Zelretch, and they were now being picked up by Wu Ming.


    After Wu Ming and Miyu left, just as Shirou was about to be caught by Angelica, Zelretch appeared and took Shirou away.


    As for Sakura, she was taken away by Zelretch before, so Angelica only found Shirou at Zelretch house.


    "Eimiya-kun!?" Rin was surprised.


    "Shirou!?" Luvia looked in disbelief.


    "O-Onii-chan!?" Illya and Kuro were dumbfounded.


    Only Bazett was calm, as she didn''t know Shirou at all, so there was nothing toin about.


    "Shirou Onii-chan, Sakura Onee-san, I haven''t seen you in a long time." It was Miyu who bowed politely after seeing the two.


    "Miyu, it''s been a long time." Shirou greeted with a smile.


    "Thank you for your concern, Miyu-chan." Sakura also answered softly.


    Gil easily continued to stare at Shirou.


    "Is this the teacher younger brother in this world? Even though it looks good, I always feel disgusted."


    For some reason, young Gil didn''t like Shirou.


    "Why did my Onii-chan appear here." Illya eyes widened and she looked at Wu Ming in disbelief.


    Rin and Luvia, who had calmed down.


    "I thought it was Emiya Shirou in this parallel world," the two said.


    "Un~ that''s how it is." Standing at the side, Wu Ming spread out his arms.


    "Shirou is a human who can disy the power of a Heroic Spirit without ss Cards."


    Everyone looked at Shirou in shock in an instant.


    "Um Although what Onii-san said is true, due to an ident, I connected with myself in a parallel world, and I became a Heroic Spirit in that world after I died." Shirou touched the back of his head, somewhat helplessly.


    "Extraordinary! Really Onii-chan can be a Heroic Spirit," said Illya surprised.


    "Indeed, even if he in the parallel world bes a Heroic Spirit, it also means that in this world also has the qualifications to be a Heroic Spirit." Bazett said earnestly.


    "By the way, Kuro, your ss Cards are the Heroic Spirit Emiya Shirou."


    "Hah!? Really." Kuro was surprised.


    Wu Ming did not speak, but shrugged with a smile.


    "By the way." Wu Ming watched by Shiro and Sakura who were holding hands.


    "It seems that you and Sakura have made good progress during the period when I was gone, Shirou, when will we officially meet your child?" Wu Ming smiled and looked at Shirou.


    When Wu Ming said, Sakura face immediately turned red.


    "O-Onii-san" Shirou couldn''t help but smile.


    Rin and Luvia had dark expressions.


    Even though the Shirou in front of them was not the Shirou they knew, but after all, this was indeed Shirou. Seeing Shiro with another woman together, the two girls'' hearts felt unbnced.


    "Bang! Bang!" Two consecutive hand des hit Rin and Luvia.


    "Well~ anyway, I congratte you both now."


    Before picking up Shirou and Sakura, Wu Ming learns from Zelretch that the two were sent under the management of Lord El-Melloi II by Zelretch and became Lord El-Melloi II disciples.


    Wu Ming had a pretty good impression of Lord El-Melloi II. He had seen it before, and it was a very reliable Magus.


    Zelretch told the two that Wu Ming and Miyu were in a very safe situation. No need to worry, they just need to study safely in the clock tower.


    Therefore, during this study period, the rtionship between Shirou and Sakura quickly heated up, and the rtionship was quickly established.


    "Congrattions to Onii-chan and Onee-san."


    "Congrattions, Shirou Onii-chan, Sakura Onee-san."


    "Congrattions to the two neers~"


    "Congrattions."


    Except for Rin and Luvia, the others naturally congratted the three.


    "Thank you to all of you." Shirou and Sakura smiled.


    "Un, it''s not toote for the wedding to take ce after everything is settled."


    After speaking, everyone became very serious.

 Chapter 290: The Strategic Fortress of the Sakatsuki Residence

    Chapter 290: The Strategic Fortress of the Sakatsuki Residence


    Waiting for them to reassign their positions and sit in the conference room.


    Wu Ming still sat in first ce, Tosaka, Luvia, Shirou, and Sakura sat on Wu Ming left and Bazett, Illya, Kuro, and Miyu sat on Wu Ming right, Young Gil sat opposite Wu Ming.


    "Now that everyone is here, we can start nning the distribution formally." Wu Ming folded his arms and looked serious.


    Everyone felt the serious atmosphere of the scene.


    "Since the other party goal is the Holy Grail, Illya, Kuro, and Miyu are waiting at the Sakatsuki Mansion." Wu Ming spoke first.


    "Eh!? Why is it like this..." said Illya sadly.


    "Un~ it can''t be helped. The other party goal was the Holy Grail. Apart from Miyu, you and I will also be the other party goals." Kuro coaxed.


    Although Miyu was a little reluctant, she also knew her importance, so she also nodded.


    Seeing her two friends agree with Wu Ming words, Illya could only helplessly nod in the end.


    "Don''t be mad, I''ll make some good food for youter." Wu Mingforted Illya.


    "Eh!? Really! Onii-chan is indeed the best!" Illya smiled happily.


    "Wooo Onii-chan is unfair, I want to eat too." Kuro looked like an abandoned puppy, lying on the table, staring at Wu Ming.


    "Thatthat" Miyu also looked at Wu Ming doubtfully.


    "I know I can''t bother Onii-chan who always takes care of me, but Miyu really wants to eat Onii-chan food."


    Wu Ming was slightly taken aback.


    "Then make sticky rice balls, all three have a share, how about it?"


    "Hmm!" Kuro said excitedly.


    "I''m really looking forward to it~" said Illya hopefully.


    "Um" Illya nodded slowly.


    Seeing the three people who were extremely happy, they smiled innocently.


    At this moment, only a popping sound could be heard, and Rin patted the table and stood up.


    "I said you guys now have a battle meeting! Can you guys be more serious!"


    Shirou and Sakura also smiled awkwardly, but didn''t say anything. After all, this is also his eldest brother, who always wants to save face.


    But other people wouldn''t save face, especially the stimted Rin and Luvia.


    "Ah~ After all, it''s time for the enemy, let''s hurry." Luvia said in a panicked voice. After he finished speaking, she put his head away.


    Needless to say, Luvia didn''t want to take another hit.


    "Cough cough, sorry, I will continue the next battle meeting." Wu Ming coughed awkwardly, and the three little loli faces turned red.


    "Rin and Luvia, what are you two saying" To be honest, Wu Ming was dizzy.


    Although these two people are Clock Tower disciples, they can match the first-rate Magus, but in the war that the Servant is participating in, they are undoubtedly very nd.


    Wu Ming stroked his forehead, thought for a moment, then spoke.


    "Um, you two will be staying at the Sakatsuki Residence."


    In this regard, Rin and Luvia didn''t show much dissatisfaction, even though they said that they wanted to help, after learning that the enemy was a Servant, they both basically gave up on going to the battlefield.


    Even though things were turned upside down, Rin and Luvia wanted to thank Wu Ming for not seeing them as a burden and promising to bring them here.


    After all, Wu Ming didn''t want the two of them toe here together, for personal reasons, he brought them along.


    Regarding such an oue, the two of them did not say that they were disappointed or pleased, after all, neither one wanted to be treated as a useless person.


    "However, you are not the same as Illya and the others. You need to help me pilot the Sakatsuki Residence."


    "Hah!?" The two were not surprised by Wu Ming first half, but of course they were surprised in the second half.


    "Um Onii-chan, what do you mean drive the Sakatsuki Residence?"


    Rin and Luvia were confused, and Illya and the others were also quite confused.


    "It means literally." After Wu Ming finished speaking, he snapped his fingers.


    After that, there was a "pop", and countless blue semi-virtual screens appeared in the meeting room.


    Almost all the countless blue virtual screens in the conference room showed something that not only Illya and the others couldn''t understand, but even Shirou, who had lived with Wu Ming for a long time, couldn''t understand.


    With a light swipe of Wu Ming hand, arge number of blue virtual screens were drawn out, and a special virtual screen floated above Wu Ming head.


    This was special because the screen was all about real-time monitoring of the Sakatsuki Residence and its surroundings, and even the monitoring of this conference room.


    Looking at the countless screens, everyone was shocked.


    "This is a Magecraft workshop?! I think this is aboratory" Rin said helplessly.


    "Un~ This is a shrine that I have changed ording to modern times. This temple not only has real-time monitoring, but also has Magecraft for various attacks, defenses and investigations such as visual barrier spells, Magecraft suppression barrier. tform, and automatic attack chain magic circle."


    "It also has space folding technology. As long as it''s opened, the internal space of the Sakatsuki Mansion will instantly be erged a hundred times, and I''ve set all the traps I can think of. In addition, there is a flying function and a deformation function. And, referring to the Vimanas, I also added some nuclear warheads" As he said, Wu Ming pointed at young Gil with an innocent look.


    Everyone looked at Wu Ming with stunned gazes.


    "Overall, it is a multi-functional strategic mobile fortress. I named it <Sakatsuki Shrine>," said Wu Ming with a long sigh.


    "No wonder I''ve always felt that his house has be a little different. It turned out to be changed by Onii-san." Shirou reacted and sighed.


    "No, Shirou Onii-chan, Vumin Onii-chan didn''t change Emiya house, but rebuilt the house in a parallel world." Miyu pointed out Shirou misunderstanding.


    "Un~ the establishment of this house isn''t just for me and Miyu house. I''ve always nned to strike back at the Ainsworth Family. Of course I have to make careful preparations." Wu Ming waved his hand and signaled to everyone. Don''t make a fuss.


    "Ever since I met you, my heart has almost gotten used to"


    "Maniac..."


    Rin and Luvia sighed together in tacit understanding.


    "It was just to build a defense base at the beginning, and gradually develop into this." Wu Ming scratched his head.


    "In short, your job is to help us who are participating in the battlefield. I''ll teach you how to use itter."


    After that, Wu Ming turned his head to look at Shirou and Sakura.


    "Shirou, Sakura, let me ask the two of you, do you really want to get involved."

 Chapter 291: Task Allocation

    Chapter 291: Task Allocation


    Wu Ming once asked the two of them when he would pick up Shirou and Sakura.


    "Did you really choose to participate in this battle? For me toe back and be prepared, it doesn''t matter if you guys don''t participate," Wu Ming said.


    That was Shirou and Sakura answer.


    "Onii-san, I tried learning Magecraft knowledge here just to wait for such a day."


    "Where is senpai, where am I."


    And now, their answer was exactly the same as before.


    "The friends of Miyu have alle to this world. As an big brother, I can''t be left behind either."


    "Where is senpai, I will be there. This can be considered as repayment to Vumin Onii-san for saving me."


    Shirou and Sakura revealed a very firm look in their eyes.


    "I am so stupid to ask you a question like this." Wu Ming shook his head mockingly.


    "Since you have decided, then as big brother, I can only fully support him."


    "Shirou and Sakura, you two are responsible for the attack on Julian." Wu Ming arranged.


    It was just that when he talked about Julian, Shirou was still a little gloomy, after all, he was a good friend to him.


    "Anyway, Shirou, I''ll help you adjust your bodyter, and Sakura, I''ll remember to give me the ss Cardster, and the ss Cards made by those things, even if only pure power resides in them, for a long time. long time. If you use it, it will erode your mind."


    Both Shirou and Sakura nodded.


    After that, Wu Ming looked at Bazett, who was silent.


    To Bazett, Wu Ming actually didn''t know how to deal with it.


    Initially, it was only because of that debt that Bazett became a maid of the Sakatsuki Residence, and was half forced to let Bazett tee to a parallel world with him.


    After all, Fragarach is a super insect. Even if Wu Ming heart was very strong, he did not dare to force this weapon ofw of cause and effect. Who knows if his heart is hard enough.


    After all, Fragarach only changes cause and effect to hit the heart, not necessarily through the heart.


    Of course, if the real bodyes, naturally not afraid.


    "You don''t need to care about my thoughts, this is also considered a mission, and you can only fight in this body." Bazett seemed to know Wu Ming thoughts, so she had such a line.


    Bazett received news from the top-level boss, followed the Dragon Sage to the parallel world,pleted all his instructions, and brought back as many materials and items in the parallel world as possible.


    Of course, thetter was added by the top tier boss Bazett. After all, it is difficult toe to a parallel world. How could she not collect some items?


    Wu Ming told Zelretch about his departure to the parallel world, and also said that there was no need to hide it on purpose.


    Rather than letting the higher-ups who were afraid of Wu Ming departure be strange and add to Wu Ming troubles, it was better to let them feelfortable and honest.


    "Since you said so, follow me on the battlefield."


    "In that case, you follow Shirou and Sakura as members of the unit to attack the enemy leader. After all, you''re not the type to attack soldiers."


    "All Right." Bazett also nodded solemnly.


    "Then you are in the end, my student." Finally, Wu Ming looked at the young Gil who was sitting across from him with the appearance of a rich second generation son.


    "Do teachers have a job? I will be very obedient."


    Young Gil smiled gracefully and gently, looking like an innocent and handsome boy no matter what.


    "As for you, you don''t need me to give you an assignment. It depends on the situation," Wu Ming said with a disgusting expression.


    "Oh!? Why is this, Master." Young Gil looked at Wu Ming curiously.


    "Um~ But since the teacher said it, then I can only follow it."


    Wu Ming ignored young Gil and looked at everyone.


    "Let''s do that. Illya, Miyu, and Kuro live in the Sakatsuki Residence. Depending on the situation, Rin and Luvia are responsible for supporting the Sakatsuki Residence. Shirou, Sakura, and Bazett are troops specifically targeting Julian, Gil is wandering the battlefield, and I am tasked with fighting the soldiers. Do you have any questions?"


    At this moment, Illya raised her hand.


    "Illya." Call Wu Ming.


    "Yeah~ I wonder how Onii-chan fought the Servant army, should I fight it myself? If not, Miyu and Kuro can also help me," said Illya concerned.


    "About this, you don''t have to worry at all." It wasn''t Wu Ming who spoke, but Shirou.


    "Onii-san has the existence of an ''soldier''."


    What Shirou said was naturally the golem that Wu Ming summoned from Nazarick. At that time, because of the various skills on the battlefield, countless golems that wereparable to low-level Servants lost nine out of ten. The rest were also struggling with the ck mud and were swallowed up by the ck mud.


    Fortunately, it can only be considered a projection, and Wu Ming can naturally continue to summon.


    However, even if there were more misceneous soldiers, for an expert, it was still a misceneous soldier.


    However, Wu Ming naturally had new ideas.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. I will not fight the army alone." Wu Ming smiled.


    "Then let me adjust Shirou physical condition first, and let the others rest first."


    In a moment, Shirou and Sakura were left in the conference room.


    Sakura stayed here to give Wu Ming ss Cards, and to apany Shirou.


    "Okay, take off your clothes first." Wu Ming spoke first


    "Eh!!" Shirou and Sakura eximed.


    Looking at the blushing Sakura, after seeing the slightly embarrassed Shirou, Wu Ming shook his head.


    Seeing the appearance of the two, Wu Ming knew that the two of them might not be in the sexual stage yet, maybe they were just holding hands, hugging, kissing little mouths or something.


    "Anyway, it''s a matter of time, let go quickly, do you need me to help you." Wu Ming said, his eyes lifted, and he looked at Shirou, and said in a threatening tone.


    "I I see, Onii-san"


    As a person who had lived with Wu Ming for nearly five years, Shirou naturally understood Wu Ming temperament.


    As a result, Shiroj took off his clothes, leaving only a small part of the inside.


    The naked Shiro showed his muscles that were full of strength and didn''t overdo it. This was a legendary body that looked skinny in clothes, and there was flesh when undressing.


    At this moment, Sakura, who had watched her lover''s body, was already blushing and was afraid to look here.


    "Ah~ I just told you to take off your top. You even took off your bottom like that." Wu Ming smiled evilly.


    "Uh" Shirou, who was still blushing, instantly became helpless.


    "That''s good, it''s easier to adjust your body." Wu Ming said quickly.


    After that, Wu Ming snapped his fingers, and a device simr to a transparent culture tank for man-made roses was on the conference room floor.

 Chapter 292: Adjusting the Body

    Chapter 292: Adjusting the Body


    "Enter." Wu Ming said.


    Shiro nced at Wu Ming, then Sakura, before moving towards the tank opening.


    When he walked to the hole, Wu Ming pushed Shirou suddenly, and then closed the tank door.


    "Really, it''s not about life or death. Do you want to be so serious, ah~ the youth of today." Wu Ming pretended to shake his head helplessly.


    After hearing Wu Ming words, both Shirou and Sakura, who were taken aback, both had slightly embarrassed expressions on their faces.


    "Noble and strong, wise and good, that is, I will incarnate a miracle and lead the world to dawn." Wu Ming didn''t say much nonsense, and directly opened the [Magic Master] incarnation.


    After all, this is for magic matters, this incarnation is easier to use.


    Wu Ming stood in front of the tank and stretched out a hand.


    "Then let''s get started." After speaking, a golden magic circle the size of Wu Ming palm appeared, rotating continuously.


    At first, only the culture tanks including Shirou were filled with water in an instant, and Shirou spouted bubbles. The culture tank, which had been featureless, also started to glow.


    "Senpai!?" Sakura ran to the culture tank anxiously.


    "Onii-san, what happened, won''t he be drowned, senpai."


    Seeing Sakura worried expression, Wu Ming smiled helplessly.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just some culture fluids that allow people to get oxygen in an environment where they can''t breathe. It''s often used in Homunculus realization, so there''s no need to worry."


    After hearing Wu Ming words, Sakura rxed and sighed.


    "I applied hypnosis magic, Shirou, you can sleep well, and when you wake up, you will find that your body is very good."


    Then, Shirou eyelids in the culture tank also started to slowly close.


    Wu Ming stretched out his hand and took out a book of golden ripples that appeared from the side.


    This book is the Noble Phantasm Nameless Book of Spells "Then I shall begin."


    After speaking, Wu Ming closed his eyes, held the Nameless Book of Spells with one hand and ced the other hand t on his chest, pointed at the culture tank Shirou was in, and the magic circle in his palm began to change and increase.


    With the [Magic Master] incarnation bonus, Wu Ming could now even cast some magic spells directly without any spells.


    Many of the magics in the Nameless Book of Spells were frequently used by Wu Ming, and they continued to work on Shirou.


    In addition to producing culture liquid and making people sleepy, this culture tank also has the effect of increasing magic and ys an additional function.


    After all, it was designed by Wu Ming, and was basically based on his own habits.


    Wu Ming stopped the magic circle in his hand, closed the Nameless Book of Spells and opened his eyes.


    "Onii-san, are you done?" Sakura asked unsure.


    Wu Ming smiled helplessly.


    "How could Shirou body be more dpidated than I thought."


    Shirou used his own Heroic Spirit ss Cards from the future of the Parallel World for many battles, but because he was going to send Miyu in the end, Shirou gave up the ss Cards.


    After that, because the Heroic Spirit and Shirou on the ss Cards were originally the same person, the ss Cards and Shirou became "synchronized".


    After losing his ss Cards, Shirou can continue to use the Heroic Spirit power on those ss Cards.


    To put it simply, as Shirou continued to use this power, he began to gradually be a Heroic Spirit.


    However, for ordinary people, such "homology" was a bit of an exaggeration.


    Shirou body couldn''t bear the weight of the Heroic Spirit at all, the Heroic Spirit power continued to rage in Shirou body, and if he used force, it would increase the Heroic Spirit erosion.


    Moreover, the ss Cards made by the Ainsworth Family also had the power to erode people hearts and even erode their bodies.


    Every ss Cards user will be eroded by the Heroic Spirit on the ss Cards used, although not many, but over time his personality will tend to the Heroic Spirit.


    Perhaps because of the ck mud, these ss Cards have the ability to damage the user body.


    This caused Shirou body to be very dpidated.


    Wu Ming told Sakura all this, and Sakura covered her mouth in disbelief, and looked at Shirou in a daze.


    "I really didn''t expect Shirou to survive." Wu Ming sighed.


    "Senpai" Sakura eyes started to get wet, which was a sign of tears flowing.


    "Then Sakura, you go first, I will start taking care of Shirou."


    "Eh!?" Sakura turned to look at Wu Ming in shock.


    Wu Ming naturally knew why Sakura was like this.


    "Un~ I''m not saying there''s no way to save him, I''m just saying that Shirou physical damage is rather serious." Wu Ming rolled his eyes and said unnaturally.


    "I wanted to joke. Who knows Sakura, you immediately cry, sorry."


    "Huh~ Really, Onii-san is so mean." Sakura was also crying while smiling.


    "If you apologize, let''s wait until Shirou ispletely healed." Wu Ming smiled apologetically.


    Immediately, Wu Ming opened the Nameless Book of Spells, still holding the book in one hand, and holding the other hand in front of him, pointing at Shirou.


    Just like before, arge number of palm-sized magic circles emerged from Wu Ming palms, the magic circles intertwined and intertwined, and then attached to the culture tank following Wu Ming instructions.


    The culture tank that was originally shining grew more and more gleaming.


    Sakura watched this scene anxiously, no matter what, Shirou was indeed badly injured on his body.


    After a long wait, Wu Ming stopped the magic circle in his hand and closed the Nameless Book of Spells.


    The magic circle attached to the culture tank also turned into a loss of magic power, the culture tank also lost its light, and the culture liquid inside quickly disappeared.


    "Fortunately, let''s go see Shirou, Sakura." Wu Ming smiled at Sakura.


    "Yes~ Thank you very much, Onii-san, thank you very much." Sakura bowed to Wu Ming, leaving Wu Ming dumbfounded.


    "After all, Shirou is my little brother, and you are my younger brother girlfriend."


    Seeing Sakura walking towards the culture tank, Wu Ming said softly.


    "Puff" With that sound, the culture tank opened.


    "Cough cough cough~" Shirou, who had just adapted to the culture tank, was a little ufortable with the air, and coughed a few times as soon as he came out.


    "Senpai, are you alright?" Sakura took a step and held Shirou.


    "It''s fine, Sakura, just a little ufortable with the air. Now I feel like all the impurities in my body have been removed and have be very light." Shirou smiled, then said while feeling his body.


    "Now, no matter how you use that power, it will have no effect on your body, Shirou."

 Chapter 293: Downstream

    Chapter 293: Downstream


    "Thank you, Onii-san." Shirou said very sincerely.


    Wu Ming knew that he had to ept this gratitude.


    "What are you talking about, you are my brother, even foster brother, but we don''t need to say thank you."


    Wu Ming didn''t look back, he waved his hand and ced the culture tank on the ground.


    "Sakura, let''s make some good food for Shirou. Now Shirou body was continuously supplemented with nutrients, preferably meat. I remember there was still a lot of meat in the fridge. The location of the refrigerator has not changed. Shirou knows where it is."


    Turning around, Wu Ming said to Sakura who was supporting Shirou.


    "Onii-san, then I will go with senpai first."


    Just when Sakura wanted to help Shirouu leave, Wu Ming spoke again.


    "Don''t forget to bring ss Cards. I didn''t customize ss Cards for you. If you use it too often and your life is in danger, Shirou will not focus on fighting with me." Wu Ming finally teased.


    Sakura blushed.


    "What, don''t carry me around, Onii-san." Shirou smiled helplessly.


    "Then, I''ll leave it to you, Onii-san." Sakura took out the ss Cards of the masked man with horns and wielding arge sword, looking insane. These were Berserker ss Cards that included the insane Lancelot.


    "Un, it''s fine, you guys go quickly." Wu Ming took the ss Cards and said casually.


    (Lancelot? Did the man called the knight in theke also turn into a Berserker, how ironic.) Wu Ming looked at the ss Cards in his hands and smiled dully.


    Next, Wu Ming began to prepare for the refining of ss Cards.


    All ss Cards made by the Ainsworth Family had the negative ability to erode the heart and body.


    Since Shirou used his future Heroic Spirit, he was almost immune to spiritual damage, but physical damage was unavoidable.


    This was because these cards had been soaked in ck mud during the manufacturing process, Wu Ming investigated them carefully and discovered that there was a ck mud aura within these ss Cards.


    Combining the eroding of people bodies and minds from the previous ss Cards, these ss Cards, including the ss Cards that Wu Ming gave to Illya and the others, and the ss Cards on Kuro body, were all made through ck mud.


    However, excluding Wu Ming and Gilgamesh, the seven ss Cards that came to Illya world had been baptized by the holy grail of Miyu, so all these ss Cards had been purified, and the negative effects that eroded the heart and soul, were all gone.


    Wu Ming did the same now.


    "Remove the negative ability that erodes the user in ss Cards."


    Although Wu Ming was not the Holy Grail, in terms of refining spiritual level, the Nameless Book of Spells contained a lot of magic in this regard.


    "Though the two are somewhat different, they have to work." Wu Ming muttered to himself.


    "In the past..."


    "Noble and strong, wise and kind, that is, I will turn into a double miracle, leading the world to dawn."


    Wu Ming instantly opened a dual [Magic Master] incarnation.


    "This way, refining the negative effects of ss Cards should be very easy."


    After all, it is also Divine Authority and divine power, and it is impossible to lose to ss Cards.


    Wu Ming ced the Nameless Book of Spells on the table and opened it randomly.


    Wu Ming took the ss Cards and ced the ss Cards in the Nameless Book of Spells. ss Cards automatically float above the Nameless Book of Spells.


    He didn''t even need to recite an incantation, the Nameless Book of Spells was automatically activated with Wu Ming thoughts, and the refining of ss Cards began.


    "Sure enough, it''s because of the ck mud." Wu Ming frowned when he sensed the analysis of the ss Cards.


    "Fortunately, I returned to Great Root, I am not what I used to be." Wu Ming smiled.


    After speaking, Wu Ming injected magic power into the Nameless Book of Spells.


    "Zizzi..." Like ordinary objects exposed to sulfuric acid, the ss Cards screamed.


    Immediately after, a small ck air floated out of the ss Cards, turned into nothingness and disappeared.


    "Finished." Wu Ming grabbed the ss Cards.


    Arge amount of ice will seal the me within the body and extinguish it, but for the endless me, a little bit of ice will not melt, evaporate, and turn into nothingness.


    "Julian should be aware of my return," Wu Ming said thoughtfully.


    "Faster."


    With the sound of the door closing, Wu Ming left the room.


    .....


    The big hole in Fuyuki City, Ainsworth Family Castle.


    A careless middle-aged man with disheveled hair, wearing a thin single, stood at the highest point of the castle, looking at the distant scenery.


    If you take a closer look, you will find that the man eyes are filled with enthusiasm and darkness.


    "Pata--!" This was the sound of a person half kneeling on the ground.


    Without looking back, the man spoke directly.


    "Looks like you werepletely defeated, Angelica, Beatrice." The man said with deep feelings, but no matter how it was heard, the voice was not in a good mood.


    "I am very sorry, Darius-sama, we failed." Angelica said calmly, not at all bothered or worried about the mission failure.


    That''s right, these two people were Angelica and Beatrice who Wu Ming had thought had no chance of surviving.


    Even though both of them survived Wu Ming attack, Beatrice was very worried whether she would be able to survive the Ainsworth Family Head.


    Beatrice, who was next to Angelica, was already afraid to speak, Beatrice was like Angelica, half kneeling on the ground, but she didn''t say a word.


    After all, Beatrice was not a pure puppet. She epted the ss Cards to be the Ainsworth Family fighting force only voluntarily. Due to the effects of the original Noble Phantasm Heracles, Beatrice simply fell.


    Darius didn''t brainwash her, and she didn''t want dolls to be put on top of dolls after dead people lost their feelings again.


    After all, Beatrice had really volunteered to help herself, so there was no need to expend energy changing it.


    "Yah~Yah~ I can''t me you, I didn''t expect the Dragon Sage to actually be ''resurrected'' next to our daughter." Darius said happily.


    "The evil dragon that kidnapped the princess, how could an ordinary soldier save the princess? It takes a brave prince to do it, hahahahaha! Ha ha ha ha!!"


    Looking at Darius who wasughing heartily like crazy, Angelica and Beatrice did not speak.


    One is that there is no need to speak, the other is afraid to speak.


    For a moment, Darius stoppedughing, then calmly said to Angelica.


    "Tell the dolls that the enemy ising."


    "Yes, Darius-sama."

 Chapter 294: Open Your Heart

    Chapter 294: Open Your Heart


    On the same day, Wu Ming helped Miyu and Illya learn how to use Phantasm Summon (Install), and by the way gave Kuro some guidance.


    Originally this task was entrusted to Shirou. However, worried that Shirou wouldn''t be able to rest, he didn''t let her get off the bed. Even food was delivered to Shirou room.


    Based on Wu Ming conclusion, that Shirou was still being fed by Sakura.


    After all, Wu Ming could be considered as Shirou half mentor, although he couldn''t say that he could use his "student" trick, he could still give Kuro some pointers.


    Later, Kuro managed to develop a skill that could be considered a new ability, which made Kuro very excited.


    After that, Wu Ming made sticky rice balls for the three of them, so that three smiling faces and three different kinds ofughter always apanied Wu Ming.


    After that, Wu Ming took some free time and found Rin and Luvia. Wu Ming led the two to a room in the center of the Sakatsuki Residence, revealing the control room.


    After seeing all this, Rin and Luvia, who were initially interested in the control room, including Rin and Luvia, were shocked.


    "Although it is not a secret, but the control room is also the core of the Magecraft workshop. The two of you should obey and not cause trouble."


    This was Wu Ming advice to Rin and Luvia who saw the eyes of the control room continue to shine.


    "Un Un!!"


    Of course, Wu Ming would not easily believe that the two would not lose the chain at such a critical moment.


    From then on, Wu Ming left Chrysbelite, and followed Rin and Luvia as officers.


    Apart from watching Rin and Luvia so as not to cause trouble, Chrysbelite also has an important task, which is to help both of them in the engineering work of the Magecraft workshop.


    After all, this is the temple of the Age of Gods, even if Wu Ming simplifies it into modern technology, the two of them cannot learn to use it in just one day.


    That night, everyone had dinner and regrouped in the conference room.


    Wu Ming sat in first ce, the others sat on either side, and Young Gil sat in the middle.


    "Everyone will sleep and save energy. Angelica and Beatrice had not returned. The Ainsworths can definitely conclude that I''m back. Perhaps the other party will ignore the safety of the Fuyuki citizens and attack head-on."


    "Eh?! Direct attack. Magecraft is not to be hidden and cannot be discovered by ordinary people. Will the Ainsworth Family really break this rule?"


    It didn''t take Illya too long to step into the world of Magecraft, and almost all of these rules were understood.


    And this world, although almost had the experience of being almost destroyed, but with the help of Zelretch, the world managed to escape destruction.


    Even so, the world poption had decreased to some extent, and even now, Fuyuki City had not fully recovered from its former prosperity.


    But people can''t say they''re scared anymore, it''s just that the poption base is getting smaller, and they''re still living.


    "The Ainsworth Family goal is the Holy Grail, moreover do they know that Miyu is back with me, ording to the Ainsworth Family thinking, as long as they get rid of me, nothing can stop them from obtaining the Holy Grail." Wu Ming exined.


    As the world gradually entered into ruin, the Magus around the world were the first victims.


    As the saying goes, the sky falls and is held back by someone higher. After the Magus were unable to withstand it, Zelretch took a lot of effort to resolve the crisis in this world.


    Wu Ming didn''t know what crisis it was, nor was he interested in knowing it.


    He only knew that due to the diminishing of Magus, the Ainsworth Family on the other side of the earth became the local snakes. This was why the huge hole on the side of Fuyuki City had not been repaired for five years.


    "I can only say that the possibility of the other party night attack is not eliminated. After all, I have discovered that the other party is watching here," Wu Ming said calmly.


    "For now, let''s sleep, everyone, if nothing else, we will attack the Ainsworth Family tomorrow morning."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, everyone looked at each other and nodded.


    As night fell, Wu Ming looked far away in the direction of the Ainsworth Family.


    With a golden light, Young Gil appeared beside Wu Ming.


    "Why are you here, the good boy is going to sleep." Wu Ming nced at Young Gil casually.


    "Hahaha, the teacher is so gentle." Wu Ming words made Young Gilugh.


    "I actually came to tell the teacher that I felt the breath of half of my body."


    When young Gil said this, Wu Ming body shook, but he reacted quickly.


    "Did the two of theme back alive? This is truly a blessing."


    Wu Ming raised his eyes and looked at young Gil.


    "Then leave half of yourself to you, how about that."


    Young Gil smiled gently.


    "Teacher is joking. Even though it was half my body, that half body upied most of my treasure. I naturally understand how strong I am."


    "I thought you wanted to get half of yourself Gil," Wu Ming said suddenly.


    "Um, that''s of course, of course I want to beplete." Young Gil said naturally.


    "Now I suddenly find that you were the most difficult thing when you were a child." Wu Ming suddenly sighed, and the breath he had been preparing for every moment rxed, and hey on the roof.


    As an adult, Gilgamesh was very arrogant andcent. Before bing an adult, Gilgamesh was gentle and calm at all times.


    Compared to the man who continued to smile and remained calm currently in front of him, Wu Ming felt that Gilgamesh, who was arrogant andcent, was easy to talk to.


    "I really hated me when I was growing up, I really don''t understand why I became like that." Young Gil also smiled, showing his true posture, and sat leaning against Wu Ming.


    "Really, isn''t it fine for you to do this early, it makes both of us very troublesome." Young Gil said to Wu Ming casually like a real child.


    "Who told you to look at Miyu with such an aggressive look in the first ce, you idiot." Wu Ming said, spat out foulnguage, and hit Young Gil on the head.


    "It''s impossible, after all, my heart is always leaning towards me to get the Holy Grail, and the Holy Grail is in front of me, how could I give up." After all Wu Ming didn''t use much energy, Young Gil just touched his head symbolically, then he talked andughed with Wu Ming again.


    That''s right, these two are clearly good teachers and students, but they always seem to be separated from each other, it''s because they''re both pretending.


    "So, what made you give up on Miyu?" Wu Ming said to Young Gil in a tone that he already knew the answer.


    "You really have bad taste, you are still asking me the reason." Young Gil looked at Wu Ming helplessly.


    Wu Ming didn''t care what Young Gil said, smiled and looked up at the sky without speaking.


    That''s right, Wu Ming was still Gilgamesh adoptive father rtionship no matter what, even if it was Gilgamesh in a parallel world, how could Wu Ming not understand it.

 Chapter 295: Pioneer? I thought it was cannon fodder

    Chapter 295: Pioneer? I thought it was cannon fodder


    Ever since Wu Ming and Young Gil realized that the enemy hade to a parallel world, Young Gil had already realized half of it.


    "Originally, I just wanted to destroy them directly in the other world, so that half of your body won''te back." Wu Ming looked up at the sky and confessed to Young Gil.


    "Of course I know. You were there at the time and you definitely wouldn''t allow me to take half of myself back, so I didn''t ask for more." Young Gil waved his hand helplessly.


    "But they came back alive, isn''t this the fate that people often say."


    "That''s right, I will help you get your half back, and you are not allowed to pay attention to them!" Wu Ming looked at You Gil.


    "In modern terms, you really are an amazing lolicon."


    Young Gilughed heartily.


    "That''s right, don''t you want the Holy Grail, I will give you one." Suddenly, Wu Ming said.


    "Hah? You don''t want me to pay attention to Miyu, but you want to give me the Holy Grail? Then, where is the Holy Grail that you want to give me?" Young Gil is confused.


    "You also know that I haven''t died since the fall of the Uruk Dynasty."


    Wu Ming didn''t directly tell Young Gil where the Holy Grail was, but spoke to Young Gil about his own experience.


    "I''ve been to another world, in that world, there is an alternative Holy Grail war."


    "Oh~ Alternate Holy Grail war?" Young Gil showed great interest.


    "Yes, it was the holy grail battle of the fourteen Servants. ck and red each have seven Servants. In order to hold the Holy Grail already in hand, the ck factionunched a defensive battle, and the red faction for the battle. The Holy Grail protected by the ck faction hasunched a difficult battle."


    Wu Ming continued to stare at the starry sky, and spoke without looking back.


    "First, ck Sabermitted suicide, Red Berserker was captured, and then ck Rider rebelled with Homunculus and became neutral. Red Saber broke away from the main force, and ck Assassin lost control, plus additional Supervisor Ruler and cheated Servant Ruler who survived thest Holy Grail War, theyunched an unprecedented Holy Grail melee attack."


    "Hahaha, looks like a good trick, I want to see these clowns." Young Gil smiled with interest.


    "Then, who ended up taking the Holy Grail?" Young Gil asked impatiently.


    Wu Ming smiled slightly at this.


    "Of course it''s your teacher."


    "Hahaha~, I know that only you and I are qualified to hold the Holy Grail in the world. Those clowns are absolutely amazing."


    Young Gil wiped the tears from hisughter, and looked at Wu Ming with an apologetic look.


    "Sorry, teacher, this is really funny, then, what do you mean give me the Holy Grail from the Holy Grail War?"


    "I thought so, but" Wu Ming said quietly.


    "But?"


    "I regret it, my student." Wu Ming said happily as if he was ying with Young Gil.


    "Really, it''s almost the same as I expected, but that''s fine."


    Young Gil, who had a desire for the Holy Grail, seemed to have entered sage mode at this time.


    Young Gil alsoy down, next to Wu Ming.


    "The Holy Grail is nothing more than a wish. I am now interested in what you call the Holy Grail War. When I get my body back, I will go to a parallel world to try my luck and see if I can fulfill it."


    After all, there was also the parallel world of the Fate Apocrypha.


    "Even if it''s a teacher, I won''t ept your charity," Young Gil said domineeringly.


    That''s right, in Young Gil view, the so-called "cooperation" was just a one-sided weakness of Young Gil.


    Even if he took his body back and regained all of his strength, Gilgamesh and the Dragon Sage would be able to draw a tie. In this way, the Holy Grail will not be a "charity".


    "You really haven''t changed, Gil." Wu Ming touched Young Gil head and said with a bit of surprise.


    "Nothing has changed, this king hasn''t changed since he came, okay."


    Young Gil doesn''t like his head being apuded by Wu Ming.


    "You said, the Ainsworth Family areing tonight?" Wu Ming asked suddenly.


    "Heh~ Isn''t that obvious?" Young Gil said disdainfully.


    "The clown is the first to appear, teacher~"


    Young Wu Ming and Gil sat and looked at the entrance of the street not far from the Sakatsuki Residence.


    A ck figure shed from there.


    "Looks like the other party can''t wait. It seems this is the opponent pioneer." Wu Ming raised his arm and glided gently, and a screen appeared in front of him.


    On the screen, an assassin wearing a ck robe and a skull mask was constantly moving this way.


    "Pioneer? I think it''s cannon fodder." Young Gil smiled.


    "Hassan? I just don''t know which Hassan, but that''s fine."


    Wu Ming clearly recognized this Assassin true identity. It couldn''t be helped, Hassan was so easy to spot.


    "Maybe one of a dozen Hassans, whatever, after all, it''s just a clown among clowns." Young Gil waved his hand casually.


    "That''s what I said." Wu Ming also smiled indifferently.


    At this moment, Hassan, who was about to approach the Sakatsuki Residence, suddenly stopped and dodged to one side.


    However, a sharp arrowparable to a Rank C Noble Phantasm shot straight at the Assassin and pierced his head.


    A transparent ripple appeared somewhere in the Sakatsuki Mansion, and then disappeared. Needless to say, arrowsparable to a C-rank Noble Phantasm shot out from transparent ripples.


    After that, the Assassin copsed to the ground, the magic power of his whole body began to burn, and finally turned into an automatic puppet.


    A ss Card fell to the ground, but strangely, it followed the user, turned into a trail of flying ash, and died with the wind.


    "Looks like these are one-off ss Cards, the Ainsworth Family has studied them well."


    Wu Ming flew, and then said to Young Gil.


    "So Gil, can you call everyone for me."


    "Of course it doesn''t matter, teacher~" Young Gil disappeared on the roof with a sh of gold particles.


    Wu Ming came to the courtyard of the Sakatsuki Mansion, and stuck his hand into the ground.


    "Folded space,unch."


    ....


    After being busy for a while, Illya was called by Miyu wearing her clothes.


    "Miyu, is the enemy here?" Illya rubbed his partially awake eyes and looked at Miyu.


    "Un, Rin-san asked me and you to wake up. They have all gathered. Onii-chan found traces of the enemy, we must prepare first." After that, Miyu pulled Illya towards the courtyard.


    "Uuuuu~ why are they here at this hour, damn it, disturbing sleep."


    Miyu turned tofort Illya.


    "Don''t worry Illya, when Onii-chan is ready, you can sleepter, I will wake you up again."


    "Nono need, Miyu, after all the enemies have fought, it''s better to be more serious." Illya waved her hand in embarrassment.


    "By the way, we''ve been walking for a long time, why haven''t we arrived yet?"


    It had been a long time since Miyu had taken Illya out for a walk, and she had only just realized that they had not yet entered the courtyard.


    "Could it be a ghost!?" Illya face immediately panicked.


    Unfortunately, Illya strange statement was denied.


    "No, it was Onii-chan who unfolded the space of the Sakatsuki Residence, so that''s why we won''t be able to arrive even after a long walk." Miyu shook her head.


    "Illya-chan, you are definitely a magical girl, how can you be afraid of ghosts, I can catch ghosts for Illya-chan." Ruby sleepy voice came from Illya hairpin.


    "You cker, it''s time to wake up, stop talking!" Illya grumbled.


    "Onee-sama, wake up soon, the enemy has arrived." The sapphire that hade out of Miyu hair floated behind Illya head and said to the Ruby hidden in Illya hair.


    "Yes~Yes~ I will wake up now." Ruby said reluctantly.


    "We have arrived."


    Miyu stopped and opened the door to the courtyard.


    "This this!?"

 Chapter 296: The Beginning of the Final Battle

    Chapter 296: The Beginning of the Final Battle


    Looking at the view of the courtyard, Illya eyes widened, and she fell silent.


    The original courtyard of tens of square meters had berger than the area calcted by Illya. In short, she couldn''t see the edge.


    Illya estimated the area to be nearly a few thousand square meters.


    And in this several thousand square meter courtyard, the huge steel Golem puppets more than three meters tall, like an orderly army, marched together in an orderly fashion.


    This is a Golem like a high-tech robot, only one, Illya also senses the danger, not to mention the countless Golems in the courtyard.


    "Thisthis?!" Illya was a little afraid to speak.


    "Miyu, Illya, why did you twoete? I left you."


    Kuro gestured to Illya and Miyu who had just arrived here.


    Illya and Miyu ran quickly.


    "Sorry, Kuro, the interior space of the house is a bit big. I took Illya along for some time." Miyu apologized to Kuro.


    "You don''t need to apologize for this little thing. By the way, it wasn''t because Illya was lying in bed and couldn''t get up all the time. This causes you to bete." Kuro looked at Ilya as if seeing through everything.


    "Ugh How how is that possible, Kuro, how can I sleep on the bed, hahaha" Illya touched the back of his head andughed hollowly.


    In fact, Kuro was right.


    "Really~ Don''t forget that I was one with you. Basically I know your habits~ Illya~"


    "Eh!? Waitwait a minutethatI don''t" Kuro words made Illya hesitate.


    "You two are one individual, basically the same" Rin said to the person being teased, and nced at Kuro.


    Kuro turned around while whistling.


    Everyone looked at Wu Ming with interest.


    Next to Wu Ming with his eyes closed, a ck portal opened, and the Golem walked out, walked to a fixed position, and stood there steadily.


    After that, Wu Ming opened his eyes.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming shouted a voice.


    "Under the night sky, under the brilliance, make a legendary and ancient pact with me. Here, your body is ours, and we govern your body, from the god of darkness and light. Here, we conclude the contract."


    The ground of the entire courtyard of the Sakatsuki Residence changed. First, mix it with a hint of golden light. Then, like a swamp, the earth slowly engulfed the countless Golems standing over thousands of square meters.


    Until all Golem pairs disappeared, the earth regained its original appearance.


    "AhAh!? Were all these Golems swallowed up by the earth!?" Illya was a little surprised.


    "Do not worry." Wu Ming walked over to Illya and rubbed his head.


    "The discoloration of the earth just now was the effect of my Noble Phantasm. Now, they live in my Noble Phantasm room, waiting for my call."


    After entering the Noble space, these Golems would automatically be judged to be Wu Ming summoners voluntarily due to their unconsciousness.


    As long as Wu Ming summoned this Golem and added the Dragon of the Root aura, then all these magic puppets would have the power to withstand the ck mud.


    Of course, the other party will also have the power to restrain this party. Simply put, the two sides are holding back each other.


    "Let''s go, everyone, the other party has already started to act. In order to avoid spreading to the city, I decided to directly attack the other party base camp."


    Everyone nodded.


    Soon after, Wu Ming, Shirou, Sakura, young Gil, and Bazett left the Sakatsuki Residence.


    Rin, Luvia, Illya, Miyu, and Kuro live in the Sakatsuki Residence.


    "Let''s go, Miss Rin, Miss Luvia, quickly activate the master temple and head to the enemy base." Chrysbelite appeared from behind Rin and Luvia without any warning, and suddenly spoke.


    "Ah!"


    Rin and Luvia were taken aback, and they calmed down when they saw Chrysbelite, who was "the same race" as Ruby and Sapphire.


    "I I see, go now."


    "It''s not appropriate to scare women."


    Rin and Luviained and walked to the control room.


    "Then let''s make preparations as well." As she said, Kuro started to act.


    "Wait a minute, Kuro, Onii-chan asked us to stay here obediently." Illya looked at Kuro.


    Kuro turned his face in disgust.


    "Should I say that you are stupid or an idiot? That onii-chan said that we should stay here obediently. However, there will be idents after all. We must be prepared to help."


    Kuro turned and looked at Miyu again.


    "Miyu will agree with me too."


    "Eh!?" Illya didn''t expect that Kuro would ask Miyu first, and then react.


    "Um a bit of preparation, not impossible"


    At first, Wu Ming asked the three of them to stay in the Sakatsuki Mansion, but Miyu was still a little angry.


    In order to be a magical girl, apart from collecting ss Cards, she also had the idea of increasing her strength and helping Wu Ming.


    Even though Miyu is a good girl, but a good girl also has a stubborn side.


    "Illya, let''s go and prepare, just in case."


    Seeing Miyu determined eyes, Illya became confused.


    "It is okay."


    "Un, let''s go, maybe you can ask for something in return when you help Onii-chan." Kuro pushed them both away, and started flirting.


    "Kuro, don''t instigate me"


    "Present"


    Ignoring Illya call, Kuro immediately said when Miyu was caught in her trap.


    "Yeah right, don''t you want Onii-chan to kiss you? I really missed that night~" As he said, Kuro pretended to be obedient and seduced the two.


    "That...that night..." Miyu was taken aback for a moment.


    "No...I''m not pure, Kuro, you''re a girl, you need to be more polite, understand."


    "Yeah~, let''s go, let''s go."

 Chapter 297: Beginning of the Meeting

    Chapter 297: Beginning of the Meeting


    Wu Ming and his entourage came here outside the Big Hole in Fuyuki City.


    "Let''s stop here for now." Wu Ming waved his hand and signaled for the group to stop moving forward.


    "So, do we need to attack head-on, teacher." Young Gil put his hands behind his head, and said casually.


    "No need, the enemy has noticed that we areing." Wu Ming shook his head.


    They had alreadye in front of the door, how could the enemy not realize that someone wasing.


    Wu Ming stared at the empty hole with a somewhat ironic expression.


    "Still doing this, Ainsworth Family, their Magecraft [sh Air] is truly almighty."


    And right after Wu Ming finished speaking, there was a slight change in the center of the big hole.


    Along with the waves of space, a personal shadow shot out from the ripples.


    Darius led Angelica, Beatrice, and several strangers with unconscious eyes out.


    "It has been a long time, Vumin-sama."


    Darius greeted Wu Ming gently.


    "Julian isn''t here?" Shirou saw that there was no Julian in the crowd walking out of the ripples, and he subconsciously opened his mouth.


    "Rx, Shirou, I''ll tell you about Julianter."


    Wu Ming knew that even though Julian had broken up with Shirou, the things that happened and the friendship between the two at the previous school was true.


    With Shirou character, it was difficult for him topletely let go of Julian.


    After hearing Wu Ming words, Shirou nodded without saying anything.


    He knew that this was a battlefield now.


    Looking back, Wu Ming looked at Darius.


    "Un, long time no see, Darius." Wu Ming also responded gently with a smile.


    People who don''t know may think that they are best friends who haven''t seen each other in years.


    "This is really fate, remember thest time we met like this." Darius touched his chin with one hand, and the other hand supported the hand that touched his chin, thinking carefully.


    "You are truly a noble man, you have forgotten many things, Darius, your son, Julian of the Ainsworth Family, who met me."


    "Yeah, yeah, look at my memory, hahaha."


    Facing Wu Ming middle finger, Darius clenched his fist with one hand and hit the other, as if "I forgot, thanks for reminding."


    Dariusughed for a moment.


    "Then greetings are almost here."


    After Darius finished speaking, the dull-eyed people behind him walked in front of Darius like robots.


    "And you too." Wu Ming eyes narrowed.


    "Let''s take a look at my newest card, Dragon Sage-sama." Like a noble, Darius bowed deeply to Wu Ming.


    But, to be honest, it''s really disgusting.


    "Install (Summon Phantasm)"


    Each puppet took out ss Cards, immediately activated Summon Phantasm, and attached ss Cards to its body.


    *Explosion--!*


    Following their Summon Phantasm, arge amount of magic power appeared to impact the surroundings.


    Each puppet was wrapped in a huge beam of light, and the turbulent storm generated by the light pir continued to blow towards Wu Ming and others, and his and others'' clothes rippled.


    "Onii-san!" Shirou took a step forward, speaking to Wu Ming with a serious expression.


    "Don''t worry, Shirou." Wu Ming suppressed the restless Shirou with one hand, and coaxed him.


    "We''ll see what tricks the enemy does."


    In fact, Wu Ming was worried that Darius had made several ss Cards with special abilities.


    After all, a Heroic Spirit Noble Phantasm could not be based on its level, but on the control and effect of that Noble Phantasm.


    In most cases, low-tier Noble Phantasms could withstand many high-level Heroic Spirits.


    It''s like the rtionship between Shakespeare and Jeanne in the Holy Grail War that Wu Ming once participated in.


    Shakespeare himself said it.


    "I don''t have the ability to fight. I can only write with a pen to record this tragedy."


    Such a person who doesn''t know Magecraft at all, loses his item crafting skills, and can only build his own study room in positional construction. A third-rate Servant with no actual fighting ability, relying on [First Foilo] to continue to restrain Jeanne.


    Fortunately, the aftermath of Wu Ming battle with Karna at that time had already affected Shakespeare and Jeanne at that time, otherwise it would have been bad.


    However, Wu Ming estimated that with Jeanne magic power being at EX Rank, coupled with her extraordinarily strong faith, after all, trust was truly terrifying.


    Amakusa lived for 60 years for faith. For confidence, Jeanne forcibly survived the previous round of spiritual destruction before Wu Ming interrupted Shakespeare Noble Phantasm.


    Sure enough, faith is king.


    Keke, back to business.


    Moreover, not only Noble Phantasm, but even Servants are also holding back from each other.


    If Zhou Yu and Zhuge Liang appeared in the same Holy Grail War, Zhou Yu would be killed by Zhuge Liang.


    Heroic Spirits were sublimated ording to their own legend during his lifetime, thus the cause of Zhou Yu death because Zhuge Liang would definitely apany him.


    It''s like the death rate from things rted to Chiron drugs has increased substantially.


    Although Wu Ming didn''t think anyone could restrain him, it was difficult to protect Shirou and the others from being restrained.


    "Don''t worry, these ss Cards aren''t Heroic Spirits aimed at you, they''re just cannon fodder used for battle." Darius saw the concern of Wu Ming and the others, and didn''t take into ount the puppets that used the ss Cards and exined directly.


    "You better get rid of your army of ck mud followers. A group of people without self-awareness need not worry." Wu Ming sneered.


    Wu Ming was not to belittle the enemy, this was a fact.


    "No matter what it is, just clean it all up!"


    "God says that humanity is guilty! God said that mankind needed to be purified! Just for this, I will send a great flood to me! I will grant the same liberation on behalf of the supreme king!"


    The moment those words finished, the sky above Darius was torn apart, and a hole burst in the sky.


    Countless waters flowed from this fissure.


    However, just as they were about to contact Darius and the others, arge purple magic circle appeared and caught the stream of water. Then, a purple imaginary crack appeared on the heads of Wu Ming and the others, and the currents were used by Darius in turn.


    "Did you directly change the space in those two ces? I have to say that the Magecraft [Air sh] of the Ainsworth Family family is truly the ultimate Magecraft." Wu Ming praised Magecraft [Air sh].


    "Thank you for yourplement." Darius looked proud of it, and bowed again to Wu Ming.


    "However, my things are not so easy to control."


    When the water that fell facing Wu Ming and others quickly came into contact with Wu Ming and others, it spread out automatically, fell to the ground, and slowly flowed into a big hole.


    Because the topography of Wu Ming and others is high, and the topography of Darius and others is low, a stream of water naturally flows into the big hole.


    "Oh, oh, looks like Magecraft [Air sh] is no longer working." Dariusughed mockingly.

 Chapter 298: Meteor and Lightning

    Chapter 298: Meteor and Lightning


    At this moment, the huge hole in Fuyuki City was filled with water, only Wu Ming and the others were at the height of the huge pit and Darius and others were in the center of the huge hole protected by Magecraft [Air sh].


    "Oh oh oh~ Dragon Sage-sama, I didn''t expect you to have such a method, which is like a god ability. Did you hide yourselfst time?" Darius said very excitedly.


    "Sorry, I didn''t hide my abilities. It''s okay to tell you. This is a new ability that I acquired by killing a god from another world."


    Wu Ming answered Darius'' question casually.


    "God God?! Really genuine Onii-san."


    Shirou looked into his brother eyes unusually.


    Not only Shirou, but Sakura and Bazett also looked doubtful.


    Only Young Gil was quite excited.


    "Are you doing well, teacher, when are you going to kill two gods from Sumerian mythology?"


    Young Gil said scary words with a handsome young face.


    Wu Ming didn''t say anything about it.


    Not only Wu Ming knows, but Young Gil also knows that the original gods were forced to enter a higher level after the Age of Gods, and they can no longer interfere with the operation of this world.


    In a sense, these gods were already "dead" and "killed" by the world.


    "Since Dragon Sage-sama has moved, then we can''t show any weakness either."


    As he said, Darius waved his hand, and among the few people who used ss Cards to transform intopletion, one of them raised the bow and arrow in his hand.


    The bow and arrows in his hands were very simple, and he was also wearing very in leather armor. Looks very excited. Only the eyes of the so-called human soul are extremely cloudy and have no light at all.


    The puppet man took Darius'' orders, and, like a machine, he opened his bow and shot arrows into the sky.


    "<Ste>" The doll uttered a single word in an unsentimental voice, then let go of the bowstring, and the bow and arrow flew into the sky.


    "Puff--!" After shooting the bow and arrow, the man body was fragmented, and then turned into a fragmented automatic puppet, and the ss Cards engraved with Archer turned into ashes.


    "Using Noble Phantasm to die, did you lose any items when you used it?" Wu Ming naturally saw that the opponent Noble Phantasm needed to sacrifice life to be able to disy it.


    As expected of the Ainsworth Family, such Noble Phantasms were generally quite strong.


    Wu Ming raised his head and looked at the arrow. After reaching the highest point, the arrows began to fall. Halfway through, the arrow power increased little by little.


    With Wu Ming perception, it can be judged that when an arrow falls on the ground, it will explode with an infinite powerparable to a nuclear.


    "Shirou, use <Rho Aias> to protect the two of them." Wu Ming made a firm decision and asked Shirou to use defensive gear.


    "You don''t have to worry about me." Then, Wu Ming looked at Young Gil who was at the side.


    "Ah, of course, at least I still have the ability to protect myself." Young Gil ruffled his hair and waved his hand and said casually.


    "So be it."


    Immediately, Wu Ming took a step forward.


    "O lightning! O lightning! I am the conqueror who beats a thousand with a hundred, beats ten thousand with a thousand, and beats tens of thousands with ten thousand. Now for the sake of me who stands on the side of justice, release a bright and shining brilliance, and grant me divine power!"


    ....


    "Break his back, pull out his bones, his hair, his brain. He must receive heavenly punishment, for breaking the contract!"


    "This is my pride in victory over the gods, the radiance of my power!"


    "This is my mockery of the gods, who are my enemies!"


    "This is my statement of defiance, to capture my god-worshipping power!"


    "I am the enemy of all gods! I am a usurper of divine power!"


    In an instant, Wu Ming and opened the <Goat> and <Boar> incarnations.


    *Bilibili----*


    Frightening red thunder and lightning began to pulse in Wu Ming body.


    "Actually, if teacher goes into hiding now, this Noble Phantasm l should be avoided." Young Gil kindly reminded him from the side.


    This made Wu Mingugh.


    "If you did, would you hide it?" Wu Ming asked.


    "


    As a king, there is no need to hide from that unknown clown Noble Phantasm." Young Gil shook his head naturally.


    "Me too, my disciple."


    As the mentor of the eldest king, Wu Ming also had something simr to Gilgamesh.


    Certain things that can be avoided, Wu Ming will directly fight him.


    This is also one of the points, but Wu Ming is not a stubborn person who cannot beat.


    Otherwise, it was Wu Ming who went with Enkidu in Uruk, but Wu Ming directly fought the gods in Uruk.


    Even though Wu Ming was immature at that time, and the dragon talent skill and physical strength as the Dragon of the Root was still poor, but if it sacrificed his vitality, he could still fight against these gods.


    No matter what, Wu Ming is also a Dragon of the Root, with that power.


    In less than fifty years, Wu Ming managed to awaken the Dragon of the Root body from an ordinary young man so that he could kill the gods, and it was all because of the Dragon of the Root bloodline.


    It is a sacrifice and a benefit.


    Sacrifice was as powerful as any other higher being at birth, but in return for an unprecedented extraordinary growth in just 50 years, or even 40 years.


    This was probably the reason why the Dragon of the Root could be the pinnacle of various worlds.


    However, Wu Ming seemed to have added the convenience that the Dragon of the bloodline provided for good luck...


    Moreover, Wu Ming did not shy away for the sake of Fuyuki City.


    Judging from Wu Ming''s naked eye, the Noble Phantasm arrow that was about to fall in the sky was really strong to blow up Fuyuki city.


    Not to mention that Rin and the others were still in Fuyuki City. To the rest of themon people, Wu Ming still held the attitude of being able to save him once and for all.


    "Since I can''t hide, then just melt this arrow that isparable to a shooting star!"


    With that, thunder and lightning exploded from Wu Ming''s body, condensing into a streak of thunder and lightning.


    "Because I am the strongest among the strong. Truly, I am the one who holds every victory. I don''t care who challenges me, whether human or demon; I may face all my enemies and all my enemies. After all, I will destroy all those who will not stand in my way!"


    Wu Ming Nian transferred an additional rune from the <Bull> incarnation which was a special speech spirit that could increase the incarnation''s power instantly.


    *Boom!*


    The red thunder pir rushed towards the source of the huge magic power that fell from the sky, and the two touched and collided with each other, making a thunderous sound.


    The white light hid everything, leaving only the sound of explosions remaining, and the strong wind that reversed everything caused by the collision of power and Noble Phantasm, hit everyone.

 Chapter 299: There is no Noble Phantasm in my treasure Noble Phantasm

    Chapter 299: There is no Noble Phantasm in my treasure Noble Phantasm


    When the light faded, everyone opened their eyes.


    The strong storm caused by the collision of the Noble Phantasms scattered the air with smoke and dust.


    Since the two Noble Phantasms collided and exploded in midair, it didn''t have much of an impact on Fuyuki City.


    Only flowers on the balcony, signs on the road have been blown, and so on.


    Wu Ming moved magic power to disperse the dust that was entangled around the body.


    Behind Wu Ming, a blooming purple-red flower-shaped shield was spherical, protecting the people within.


    The blooming shield turned into pure magic and disappeared, revealing Shirou, Sakura, and Bazett.


    As for Young Gil, he didn''t need someone to protect him.


    "Are you okay?" Wu Ming asked.


    "We''re fine, but what about you, Onii-san, just now [Rho Aias] didn''t protect you."


    Wu Ming didn''t need protection, besides that he also needed to deal with any attacks that mighte back besides [Ste], which [Rho Aias] didn''t protect.


    "My Noble Phantasm and the enemy Noble Phantasm have canceled each other out, and the result is just a very strong storm. This wind is nothing to me." Wu Ming waved his hand and signaled that he was fine.


    If only the gust of wind had been generated just now, that little power would bepletely useless to Wu Ming.


    "Just now was a terrible attack," said Bazett with lingering fear.


    "Yes, if the attack just now came, especially if I could protect myself, the entire Fuyuki City would probably be lost." Shirou said in agreement.


    "What''s that?" At this time, Sakura suddenly pointed forward and said.


    Shiro and Bazett also looked forward, but Wu Ming was the first to find it.


    A semicircr defensive wall like an ice castle covered the original location of Darius and the others.


    After the light from the explosion dissipated, Wu Ming found a blue water ice prison that was no match for the sand and dust on the battlefield.


    Wu Ming raised his eyebrows and extended his hand to the side.


    Golden ripples wrapped around Wu Ming right arm, and immediately, as if holding onto something, he suddenly pulled his hand out of the golden ripple.


    The Yggdrasil Spear appeared in Wu Ming hand.


    The Yggdrasil vines were quite effective against turtle shells.


    "<Mythical Yggdrasil (Yggdrasil)>!!!"


    Along with the release of his true name from the Noble Phantasm, the body of the Yggdrasil weapon was full of green, and small green branches grew from the body of the weapon and even the tip of the spear.


    Wu Ming maintained the free state of the real name Yggdrasil, changed his posture to a throwing posture, aimed at the ice prison, and threw it hard.


    *Shoo-!*


    Yggdrasil spear pierced the atmosphere and emitted a sound as if it broke through the sound barrier.


    *Boom!*


    The ice prison holding the Yggdrasil Spear ferociously caused a violent explosion, and countless vines grew crazily from the ice prison.


    The ice prison was broken causing a huge hole.


    *Shushushu----!*


    Afterpleting its task, the Yggdrasil Spear returned to Wu Ming hand in a circr manner, and was gripped tightly by him.


    Wu Ming returned the Yggdrasil Spear into golden ripples and looked at Darius and his entourage in the ice prison.


    "Your tortoise shell isn''t good, Darius."


    "Hahaha, Dragon Sage-sama is joking, your sharp weapon has the ability to prate this Noble Phantasm."


    Darius was right, on a closer look, the vines triggered by Wu Ming Noble Phantasm all came from within the ice prison. No, they were supposed to grow from the ice in an ice prison outward, like the shoots of a nt growing through a rock.


    Darius touched these Noble Phantasms and turned them into ss Cards, which were held by him.


    "[Apneic Beauty], this is the name of this Noble Phantasm, after all it is passable." Darius showed the ss Cards to Wu Ming and the others. Unfortunately, ss Cards are not marked with a ss nor are there any images.


    "[Apneic Beauty]?" Young Gil frowned.


    "What''s the matter, Gil." Wu Ming looked at Young Gil.


    "In my memory and in my treasure room, there is no such Noble Phantasm."


    Young Gil meaning, Wu Ming clearly understood.


    As the oldest king, the Gate of Babylon Gilgamesh contains the prototypes of almost all Noble Phantasms.


    During the emerging Noble Phantasm, prototypes can be found in Gilgamesh treasury.


    However, [Apneic Beauty] was said by Young Gil that he had never heard of it, which was very interesting.


    "This might as well be a Noble Phantasm not included in my Gate of Babylon, but this possibility is a bit hard to believe."


    Although almost all Noble Phantasm prototypes in Gate of Babylon are inevitable that there will be omissions.


    Almost all, meaning not absolute, it is very possible that this Noble Phantasm is a Noble Phantasm that is not included in Gilgamesh treasure room.


    But


    "I don''t believe that the other party will have the Noble Phantasm that you didn''t have at the Gate of Babylon." Wu Ming looked at Darius with a smile on his face again.


    "Perhaps, this is a Noble Phantasm created by Darius himself."


    Shirou, Sakura, and Bazett were stunned.


    "Create a Noble Phantasm yourself?! Is this really possible for a modern person?" The disbelieving Sakura covered her small mouth.


    "Un~ after all, the person next to you has the ability to create Noble Phantasms." Wu Ming pointed at Bazett.


    "Is Bazett-san that strong?" Sakura looked at Bazett in surprise.


    Shirou also looked at this somewhat indifferent Bazett with a different look.


    "Even though I was able to make a Fragarach, it''s all because I''m a descendant of the Fraga McRemitz family. Compared to a Heroic Spirit like your man, I am still far behind." Bazett closed his eyes and answered, Sakura said calmly.


    Sakura and Shirou blushed.


    Wu Ming was no longer paying attention to the dialogue between Shirou and the others, but was looking at Darius with new actions.


    "Um~ Since Dragon Sage-sama broke this Noble Phantasm with ease, these cards are also a trick for you."


    With that said, Darius took out two more ss Cards with no ss and no pictures.


    "Next, let us begin the actual stage show, Dragon Sage-sama."


    After he finished speaking, Darius walked over to the transparent ripple behind him, and it just so happened that arge amount of ck mud continued to emerge from the transparent ripple.


    "ZizZizNoVuminconnected!" Suddenly, a virtual screen appeared next to Wu Ming. On the screen were Chrysbelite and Rin and Luvia with some red faces.

 Chapter 300: Obsession

    Chapter 300: Obsession


    "What did you two just do?" Wu Ming asked curiously when he saw the two people faces turning red.


    "Nothing, nothing! Ahahaha..."


    "Yeah, yeah, hahaha..."


    Rin and Luvia both waved their hands frantically, then red at each other.


    How can the two of them say that they are attracting the enemy because they are struggling to sit in the prime position.


    Chrysbelite bowed to Wu Ming.


    "Master, just now because of the sudden explosion of arge amount of magic power, themunication ability was temporarily interrupted, and now it''s no big deal."


    Wu Ming nodded, therge amount of magic power that Chrysbelite said should be the magic power surge caused by the collision of the Noble Phantasm just now.


    "We are now rushing to your location and will be there in about five minutes."


    "Un, I see, Chrys, remember to take good care of these two, don''t let them poke anything."


    Wu Ming was still worried about Rin and Luvia.


    "Yes, Master." Immediately, Chrysbelite closedmunication.


    Wu Ming looked again at the ck mud that was starting to spread, and the few ss Card users who had already rushed over to this side.


    "Shirou, Sakura, Bazett, start meeting the enemy, remember not to get hit by the ck mud, and protect yourself first."


    Wu Ming had already realized that by the time the ck mud appeared, except for the unconscious puppet, Angelica and Beatrice used Magecraft [sh Air] to separate the soles of their feet from the ck mud.


    As for the puppets standing on the ck mud, their bodies began to undergo some ck changes.


    Undoubtedly, the eroding power of this ck mud has reached its peak.


    Wu Ming could feel that the ck mud that Julian releasedst time was nothingpared to this ck mud.


    "Understood!" Bazett replied, and before Wu Ming could finish speaking, she rushed towards the attacking enemy.


    Wu Ming brows rose, slightly helpless.


    "You guys go too."


    "Alright Onii-san." 2X


    After speaking, Shirou magic power covered his body and changed into a Heroic Spirit costume.


    On the other hand, Sakura took out the ss Cards that Wu Ming had adjusted earlier, and used Phantasm Summons.


    "Install"


    The lower body was in ck armor, but the upper body was ck armor that could only cover the chest, there was only a gap in the ck mask covering the face, and several lines simr to electronic wires extended from behind Sakura.


    There are also some red magic lines on the body, including ck armor and mask, but also red magic lines.


    Because it was modified by Wu Ming, the ck armor was slightly blue, and there was no Berserker madness.


    Sakura who is like Nadeshiko woman, seems very suitable to be used, and can better reflect Sakura beauty.


    "Let''s go together, senpai." Sakura smiled at Shirou at the side.


    Shiroh reacted without blushing or even embarrassment, but smiled and nodded.


    "Um, let''s go together, Sakura!"


    Wu Ming looked at the two rushing over and shook his head reluctantly.


    "Really, I will pay you back on the battlefield." However, the corner of Wu Ming mouth was tilted.


    Seeing the ck mud Servant constantly appearing in the ck mud, Wu Ming opened his hand.


    "So let''s get started, my family members!"


    "My family, my servants, the time to fight hase. At this point, you have revealed your brave and fearless posture. Fight for your master and for the king!"


    On the ground where the ck mud had not beenpletely filled, the ground turned golden, and the three meter long Golems walked step by step as if they were climbing adder.


    The golem that emerged from the golden ground had a faint golden glow on its body. This is the source of power provided by Wu Ming.


    And the Servants that emerged from the ck mud all had starlight as deep as the universe. This was the power of Root that ck Mud gave these Servants.


    The strength of the root varies greatly, and there is no fixed form, and even Wu Ming who is born from the root can''t understand the root clearly.


    "Holy Grail..."


    "Holy Grail..."


    "Holy Grail..."


    The countless ck mud that couldn''t see their faces were like zombies, moving slowly, moving towards Wu Ming.


    These were Heroic Spirits who chased after the Holy Grail and were unable to end their regrets, now they were eroded by the ck mud and became abnormal.


    *Bang!*


    An iron fist sent the ck mud Servant flying away.


    Golems are a Magecraft product, the Golem level is not very high and they can only be used as cannon fodder in many top battles, and they are only level 70.


    However, these golems had great magic resistance and physical armor.


    Even though its attack power wasn''t that great, it was still pretty good as a meat shield and dying time.


    In addition, the Dragon of the Root aura has all been added, giving this golem the resistance and restraint properties of the ck Mud Servant.


    Armed only with a fist, blessed with a three-meter-tall body, the impact of the fist is not weak, and coupled with the restraint attribute given by Wu Ming, the ck mud Servant attacked by this golem is all out, and the pain is endless.


    However, due to mutual restraint, the ck Mud Servant can alsopletely ovee this Golem with the attribute of Root.


    Just like gods, under normal circumstances, gods often have the power to add damage to everything, but if you find a weapon or power that resists divinity, then men with divinity will be unlucky.


    The ck mud Servant pounced on the steel demon puppet, and the big body carried poor flexibility.


    The steel golem fell to the ground, and was divided by the ck mud Servant, turning into pure magic power and disappearing.


    The ck Mud Servant and the Golem started a melee battle. Right now, the Golems were clearly at a disadvantage, and the basic foundation was much worse. There''s nothing that can be done.


    "Sure enough, this Golem can''t fight a Servant, even this broken Servant is the same."


    Wu Ming said in an expected tone.


    "However, it is enough to be able to endure it."


    Suddenly


    *Shoo!*


    A voice broke through the air, and Wu Ming moved gently, dodging several Noble Phantasms.


    The Noble Phantasm fell to the ground and caused a huge explosion, then turned into gold particles and disappeared.


    Wu Ming looked at the ce where the Noble Phantasm was shot.


    Angelica reached out, and several golden ripples emerged from the Gate of Babylon behind her.


    "Meet again, Dragon Sage," said Angelica coldly.


    Wu Ming looked at Sakura and Bazett who were dragged away by several unconscious ss Cards users, and Shirou who was ensnared by Beatrice.


    After that, Wu Ming looked at Angelica again.


    "You have been defeated by me, you are lucky if you don''t die. Why, you still want to try your luck?"


    On the other hand, Angelica who was usually not emotional, actually expressed her feelings this time.


    "I want to beat you." Angelica originally emotionless eyes revealed an intent to fight.


    "Is that so, were you greatly affected by Gilgamesh ss Cards."


    Wu Ming saw Angelica current state.


    Gilgamesh was originally a top Heroic Spirit, and it made sense that even after being eroded by the ck mud, he could maintain his self-consciousness.


    However, these ck mud are not ordinary ck mud, they are ck mud mixed with the aura of the Dragon of the Root, and they have the power of Root.


    This leads to the basic meaning of Gilgamesh ss Cards used by Angelica.


    But even if Gilgamesh had no consciousness, his power was not something that ordinary people could use.


    Angelica is influenced by the subconscious, and her previous experience of being deemed a failure causes Angelica to be obsessed with Wu Ming.


    "It''s your fault no matter how you look at it, Gil." Wu Ming looked at Young Gil who was standing at the side and didn''t move.


    "You can''t me me, teacher, it''s amon matter that a disciple surpasses his teacher, who makes us never fight before. It is understandable that my half wants to surpass you. If anyone is to me, it is you." Young Gil waved his hand and ignored the responsibility to Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming smiled.


    "Then, I will fight you as the Dragon Sage, Gilgamesh teacher, Angelica!!"

 Chapter 301: Surrender

    Chapter 301: Surrender


    Countless Noble Phantasms shot towards Wu Ming from the Gate of Babylon behind Angelica.


    *Boom boom boom!*


    Wu Ming dodged one Noble Phantasm after another, moving towards Angelica. The Noble Phantasm caused a violent explosion behind him, and smoke and dust filled the surroundings.


    Young Gil stood on high ground through the floating tform, watching Wu Ming and Angelica with great interest.


    "Is it fighting as a Dragon Sage teacher? I remember that what the teacher taught me was basically fighting. In other words, teacher will fight my half as a soldier this time."


    Young Gil sat on the tform with his legs crossed, holding his chin with both hands.


    "I miss him so much~"


    Sure enough, just as Young Gil expected, Wu Ming almost rushed in front of Angelica, and took out the Yggdrasil Spear from the golden ripples beside her.


    "Huh~" Angelica frowned and muttered somewhat ufortably.


    After that, the number of golden ripples behind Angelica increased even more.


    However, Wu Ming, who had obtained a weapon, began to show martial arts.


    *nk... nk... nk...*


    Wu Ming control made the Yggdrasil Spear, disyed the martial arts obtained from the queen of the Land of Shadows Scathach, and reflected countless Noble Phantasms that shot at him one by one.


    Not many techniques, not so beautiful and good, only martial arts are disyed for the purpose.


    Martial arts do not have many tricks at all, only to achieve the goal, only to kill the enemy.


    Wu Ming, who was fending off countless Noble Phantasms, gradually approached Angelica.


    At this moment, a space crack suddenly appeared in front of the advancing Wu Ming.


    In an instant, Wu Ming was moved into the distance.


    Dodging several Noble Phantasms, Wu Ming stood still and looked at Angelica.


    "In a sense, the Ainsworth family [sh Air] Magecraft is aplete cheat."


    Wu Ming leaned against the Yggdrasil Spear and said helplessly.


    "Hahaha, they didn''t say that they would fight you as Gilgamesh, teacher."


    Young Gil, who was in the sky, burst outughing.


    Angelica didn''t agree, but she didn''t argue either.


    "Un, that''s what I said, this time I''m counting." Wu Ming smiled.


    "Then let''s start the next round." In an instant, Wu Ming eyes turned cold.


    Several Primodial Runes appeared, wrapped around Wu Ming body.


    "Come!"


    In an instant, Wu Ming speed became extremely fast, almost reaching supersonic speed.


    Angelica continued to release her Noble Phantasm, but she could only hit Wu Ming shadow.


    "In that case."


    Angelica opened two Magecraft [sh Air] spaces behind her, allowing countless Noble Phantasms to continuously move in the connecting space created by these two Magecraft [sh Air], allowing the Noble Phantasms in Gate of Babylon to be used to reach the eleration limit.


    In an instant, Angelica raised the Magecraft [sh Air], and countless Noble Phantasms exploded at supersonic speed towards Wu Ming at supersonic speed.


    *nks*


    Despite attacking Wu Ming in this way, she was able to bounce it off with his reaction ability.


    "<Yggdrail>!!!"


    In an instant, Wu Ming freed the real name of the Yggdrasil Spear and threw it at Angelica fiercely.


    *Shoo!*


    Yggdrasil spear cut through the air, advanced rapidly, and exploded at Angelica.


    *Ommmm!*


    With a faint sound, there was Magecraft [sh Air] in front and behind Angelica.


    Yggdrasil ultimate deliverance was simply a holy spear with fierce impact and vitality. No other attributes.


    Yggdrasil spear passed through space and fell heavily to the ground, causing a violent explosion.


    The strong wind caused by the explosion blew away Angelica double ponytail, causing her hair to drift with the wind.


    "My Noble Phantasm doesn''t work anymore, Dragon Sage." Angelica still looks indifferent.


    "Then use the sword!" It was Wu Ming words that had brought out Exsilver from the golden ripple.


    "<Exsilver (Silver Meteor)>"


    Wu Ming released Exsilver real name. In an instant, light gathered on the sword, and Exsilver turned into a huge sword of light.


    The moment his real name was spoken, the lightsaber was swung fiercely by Wu Ming.


    That dazzling stream of light rushed towards Angelica.


    *Dangdangdangdang--!*


    A shield emerged from the Gate of Babylon behind Angelica and fell to the ground.


    The shields were stacked upright on one side to form multiple Noble Phantasm shields consisting of shields.


    *Boom--!*


    Light cannons bombarded the shield with a loud noise.


    Angelica spread her shield and looked beside Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming suddenly entered through the gap in the scattered shield, and raised the holy sword high to sh at Angelica.


    Wu Ming used the light and sound of the light cannon as cover to cover Angelica sight and hearing, he slipped in front of the shield and waited for the opportunity.


    "Don''t think about it!" Angelica was taken aback, but luckily, with high vignce, she immediatelyunched Magecraft [sh Air] again.


    Due to rushed preparations, this [sh Air] Magecraft only reced a small portion of the space, only recing the Exsilver Sword tip space and Wu Ming backroom.


    But


    "If it was the old me, maybe you could," Wu Ming said suddenly.


    When Exsilver was about to enter Magecraft [sh Air], golden ripples suddenly appeared on the front of Exsilver, As Wu Ming body leaned forward, Exsilver was swallowed up by Dragonest.


    Wu Ming hand entered Magecraft [sh Air], and his hand came out of the space behind Wu Ming and hit his back.


    Wu Ming smiled as he felt his punch.


    "It feels good to beat myself in the back."


    However, in this way, Wu Ming weapon was lost.


    Angelica naturally wouldn''t let go of such a good opportunity.


    "Totally unexpected that the prestigious Dragon Sage would make such a low-level mistake."


    As Angelica spoke, countless golden ripples surrounded Wu Ming, and fragments of Noble Phantasm emerged from her.


    "No, how could that happen." Wu Ming smiled.


    "So that''s the trick." Young Gil who was sitting in the sky thought of something, and said with interest.


    Young Gil had remembered it, but it didn''t make sense to half of him, but Angelica, who was influenced by Gilgamesh subconscious mind, didn''t feel it.


    "!!!" Angelica saw Wu Ming smile, and she felt a strong sense of anxiety.


    In an instant, Angelica opened a golden ripple and took out [Ea].


    "It seems Gilgamesh ss Cards noticed something, but" Wu Ming said, his hands not loosening.


    Wu Ming squeezed with one hand, and in an instant, countless vines broke through the ground and entangled Angelica.


    "Toote."


    The Yggdrasil Spear, which was not far behind Angelica, had released Noble Phantasm and was always at hand.


    *Whiss*


    There was a sound of chains, and several Chains of Heaven entangled Angelica, blocking Angelica magic power.


    At this point, in just a few breaths, the Dragon Sage handed over his disciple, the King of Heroes.

 Chapter 302: Kakuyoku Sanren

    Chapter 302: Kakuyoku Sanren


    "You lost, Angelica."


    As he spoke, Wu Ming ced his hand on Angelica stomach.


    As soon as Wu Ming touched the stomach, Angelica entire body glowed.


    "Ah..." The pain of being forced to take off the ss Cards made Angelica groan.


    The light disappeared, and Angelica clothes that were bound by the Chains of Heaven and the vines turned into house suit clothes.


    Additional ss Cards appeared in Wu Ming hand.


    "Archer" Wu Ming said directly to the ss Cards.


    These ss Cards were exactly half of Gilgamesh.


    Wu Ming threw them behind him nonchntly, and a small hand grabbed the ss Cards.


    The owner of the hand was Young Gil who had descended from the floating tform in the sky.


    "This is very helpful, teacher." Young Gil looks at the ss Cards in his hands happily.


    "Alright, I have half a body back for you, so watch this joke as a spectator obediently."


    Wu Ming still knew his own disciple, once he regained his original form, he still didn''t know what would happen.


    "Yeah~Yeah~ I don''t want to participate this time. I''m still very interested in teacher and clownedy."


    "You really have bad taste." Wu Ming raised his eyebrows.


    "By the way, what are you going to do with this woman?" Young Gil pointed at Angelica with interest.


    In this regard, Wu Ming was silent.


    ...


    On the other hand, Shirou and Beatrice.


    "Hehehe! Don''t run,e fight with me!" Like a mentally ill, Beatrice screamed andughed at Shirou crazily, and kept hitting Shiroy with Thor Mjolnir hammer.


    "Sorry, but I know myself, if I get hit by this hammer, it will be over." Shirou jumped up, dodging the giant hammer that attacked and the thunder and lightning that surged at the giant hammer.


    "Hee hee hee ha ha! In that case, just die!!"


    However, Beatrice paid no attention to Shirou at all, and continued to fight Shirou madly.


    "Tsk, this power is not something a simple character can possess."


    Shirou dodged another lightning strike dangerously, and said harshly.


    "However, the user is a Berserker."


    Beatrice was now like a rampage,ughing heartily, swinging the hammer in her hand wildly.


    "If this is the case, I will defeat with one strike." In an instant, Shirou eyes became sharp.


    "Trace On!"


    Shirou suddenly stopped, turned around quickly, and rushed towards Beatrice.


    "Finally not running away anymore! Then just die!"


    Beatrice saw the approaching Shirou,ughed, raised Mjolnir and the lightning began to gather energy.


    Immediately, Shirou bent his arms, and blue lines shed across his body, and several Noble Phantasms appeared out of thin air, shooting towards Beatrice.


    "Do not expect!" Beatrice smiled slyly, and mmed Thor hammer that continued to flow lightning.


    Several Noble Phantasms created by Shirou were crushed into magic power and disappeared.


    "Trace On!"


    In an instant, Shirou raised his hand high, making a super giant sword.


    "Ig-Alima?" Beatrice recognized this huge weapon at a nce.


    Beatrice had seen her at the Gate of Babylon Angelica.


    This weapon is just one of the dual swords wielded by Zababa, the god of war, who appears in Mesopotamian mythology. This was the Noble Phantasm known as the Cleaving Mountain Sword.


    "Angelica also has it in her treasury, but it looks like yours is just a fake that only imitates appearance!"


    Instead of retreating, Beatrice stepped forward, mming Thor hammer in her hand into the fake Ig-Alima hard.


    *Boom--! Click--!*


    Ig-Alima Sword and Thor Hammer smashed into each other violently, and with a cracking sound, Ig-Alima was instantly crushed by Thor Hammer.


    "Hahahaha, amazing! Extraordinary!" Beatrice stood on top of the Ig-Alima Sword which was broken into two pieces and stuffed into the ground,ughing heartily.


    Beatrice, who wasughing, suddenly noticed that Shirou had disappeared.


    "This time I want to y peek-a-boo, hehehe~" Beatrice said with a grin.


    "Rats that eat cats!" Shirou voice came from behind Beatrice.


    Beatrice turned her head, and saw Shirou holding a ck bow with a Cdbolg arrow on it.


    The moment Beatrice turned her head, Shirou let go of the hand holding the bowstring.


    *Explosion--!*


    Cdbolg explodes, and mes bury Beatrice.


    Shirou Guard robe rippled in the strong wind caused by the explosion.


    It seemed Beatrice had disappeared into the mes.


    However, Shirou did not rx his guard.


    "Very good! That''s right! Fight, then be blown to pieces by me!"


    Beatrice jumped out of the fire in tatters, shouting excitedly, her expression bing even more ferocious.


    Beatrice rushed straight at Shirou.


    "Rho Aias!!!" Shirou opened the cherry blossom shield with one hand, blocking Beatrice punch.


    Even though her injuries appear to be serious, Beatrice grows bolder as she fights, chasing after Shirou and beating her hard.


    Each petal has the thickness of the ancient city wall, seven petals


    Seeing the rapidly shrinking petals at a speed visible to the naked eye, Shirou sighed again.


    "As expected of a Berserker, you are as tough as a cockroach!"


    "One another! We are as tough as rats!!"


    Beatrice said in her mouth, and she continued to move, and Thor hammer crazily hit Rho Aias.


    *Bang--!*


    Thest petal shattered, and the cherry blossom shield in Shirou hand shattered.


    "Die!!" Beatrice eyes shed sharply, and a sh of lightning suddenly exploded at Thor Hammer, dealing a mortal blow.


    However, Shirou only projected a pair of ck and white swords.


    Crane wings (Spirits and techniques), without opening (perfect and sturdy)


    Spirit and technique (Strength), reach the mountain (pierce the mountain)


    Spirit and technique (Sword), cross the Yellow River (split the water)


    Name (Fame) , ended up in a different heaven (reached the imperial vi)


    Two rivals (We), share a life (can''t embrace heaven together)


    The double de, which was less than a meter long, changed its shape and turned into a ck and white double de that was more than a meter long like two wings.


    Several red lights shed in the smoke behind Beatrice.


    "Kakuyoku Sanren (Triple-Linked Crane Wings)!!!"


    *Puff--!*


    The sound of sword des shing through the body was heard.


    Two pairs of fierce wing des, plus the pair of long des in Shirou hands, shed at Beatrice body.


    Using the smoke and explosive mes generated by Cdbolg, Shirou hides the other two pairs of Kansou and Byakuya swords.


    When Beatrice focused on Shirou and thought he was the loser, heunched a sneak attack behind her and managed to catch Beatrice.


    Shirou two swords were attached to the neck of Beatrice, who was lying on the ground unable to stand, and said in a condescending tone.


    "You lost, Berserker."

 Chapter 303: Victory

    Chapter 303: Victory


    Wu Ming looked at Angelica, thinking carefully.


    Young Gil looked at Wu Ming and Angelica with interest.


    "I originally wanted to kill her directly." At this time, Wu Ming spoke in silence for a long time.


    Wu Ming wasn''t lying. When Angelica and Beatrice came to Illya parallel world together, he opened the Reality Marble with the idea of destroying the two of them into trash.


    Although there are also opinions that want Young Gil to get half his share.


    As the saying goes, things are constantly changing.


    "I have been abandoned by Darius-sana, I am now an abandoned child, if you want to kill me, kill me." Angelica saw it.


    "Oh, you know that." Young Gil smile became even brighter. It was clear that Young Gil had already seen the identity of the abandoned Angelica.


    Wu Ming is also the same.


    Instead, Wu Ming discovered that Angelica was an abandoned daughter earlier than You Gil.


    Go to a parallel world to catch Miyu. This is an order from Darius. But only sent Angelica and Beatrice. No matter what, Darius also has some new dolls, no need to send Angelica, who holds Gilgamesh ss Cards, and Beatrice, who allegedly holds Thor ss Cards.


    The most important thing was that Wu Ming did not believe that Darius would not guess that Wu Ming would be by Miyu side.


    Knowing that Wu Ming was there, Darius sent a team of only two people to a parallel world. It was clear that these two were useless abandoned children.


    "Un~ Now that you have epted your destiny, then stay with me obediently, and when everything is over, I will deal with you."


    Wu Ming said briefly, then controlled the vine and Chains of Heaven to release Angelica.


    And Angelica also stood there as a prisoner as if she really meant to do it, and didn''t make any moves.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Ming frowned in disdain.


    Of course it wasn''t to hate Angelica, but to hate the Ainsworth Family [sh Air] Magecraft.


    Angelica identity has long been known, Julian younger sister, the eldest daughter of the Ainsworth Family, died when the ck mud was released by Darius, and waster reced by Magecraft [sh Air].


    Angelica was not an emotional doll that Wu Ming had seen before, but an emotionless doll that took her master orders as the highest order.


    And the puppets that were yed against Sakura and Bazett were inferior in level, devoid of emotion, reason, and soul, one might say were only used to let ss Cards be possessed asbat power.


    The tricks of ying with the soul will be cursed no matter what world you are in.


    Zelretch once spoke to Wu Ming that the world was in an extinction crisis, and the Ainsworth family had a certain rtionship.


    Moreover, Darius was the ancestor of the Ainsworth family. He lives to this day. If he didn''t have a n, Wu Ming wouldn''t believe it.


    And such a family ying with the soul, even if future generations want to change, they have nothing to do.


    Julian, who was almostpletely reced, was the result.


    Julian father, little sister, and the rest of the family had died in the disaster six years ago.


    Disaster also makes Julian begin to be reced by Darius.


    And the so-called Erica Ainsworth was an existence of a higher level than Darius.


    Wu Ming suspected that if Zelretch didn''t save the world, it was thought that the Counter Force would have to arrange people to destroy the Ainsworth family.


    Wu Ming shook his head helplessly.


    "If you can, try to make yourself smile." After speaking, Wu Ming walked towards the direction of Shirou and the others.


    Angelica was stunned, and touched her face.


    "Smile..."


    Young Gil looks at this doll and shakes his head.


    "Sure enough, toys will still be bored ying for a day." With that, Young Gil followed in Wu Ming footsteps.


    Only Angelica, who was given the order to obey, lived alone.


    ...


    "Answer ste first)..."


    Bazett fiercely pushed Fragarach with his fist.


    "Fragarach!!!"


    *Pata!*


    *Puffs!*


    This was the sound of the puppet using ss Cards on the opposite side of Bazett falling to the ground.


    At this point, the ss Cards users who surrounded Bazett and Sakura had all lost.


    "This should be all enemies, right?" Bazett moved his body slightly stiffly as she released Fragarach many times.


    "Yes, Bazett-san, my side is also over." Sakura walked over from the side and spoke politely.


    Seeing the remains of the Fragarach in one ce, the corner of Bazett mouth, which was usually very serious, twitched slightly.


    "Nearly out of stock Fragarach..."


    But either way, it was worth the money, not the loss, Bazett consoled herself.


    "These people have be selfless puppets. So pathetic."


    Sakura saw a simple and clear automatic doll here, and said sadly.


    "However, it is also because they have no ego that we are able to retreat under this much enemy attack." Bazett straightened his clothes and lifted the cylinder that was still on the side to hold Fragarach. Now, the cylinder ispletely empty.


    After all, this is also arge number of Servants, even if Bazett can use Fragarach to counterbnce Noble Phantasm, but in the face of most Servants, she cannot activate several Fragarachs at once.


    If these Servants used Noble Phantasm simultaneously from the start, Bazett and Sakura would really lose here.


    "Right, I hope the spirits of these people can ascend to heaven without being taken advantage of by bad people." Sakura prayed.


    At this moment, Shirou came to Sakura side.


    "How about it, Sakura, done?"


    Shirou carried a red haired loli in aa, holding the ss Cards "Berserker" in his hands.


    "Yeah, did Senpai defeat the enemy? Are there any wounds?" Sakura greeted Shirou with concern.


    Shirou shook his head.


    "I was fine, but this guy was fine with my fatal attack, so I surprised him head-on, and his ss Cards came out like this."


    With that said, Shirou also raised the ss Cards in his hands.


    "Anyway, senpai is fine~" The pretty face behind Sakura mask revealed a smile, looking at Shirou.


    Shirou cowered in embarrassment and his face turned red.


    "Everything is alright." At this time, Wu Ming arrived.


    "It does not matter." Bazett said while watching the battle between the ck mud and the Golems that was still going on in the distance.


    "Onii-san." Sakura bowed to Wu Ming, it was clear that he was not hurt.


    "Onii-san." Shirou took the red-haired loli and ss Cards in front of Wu Ming.


    "Sure enough, she, like Angelica, is an undelivered ss Card." Wu Ming took the ss Cards, and then looked at Beatrice who was in aa.


    Just when Wu Ming wanted to say something, the virtual screen of the Sakatsuki Residence suddenly appeared.


    Rin pretty face that was slightly anxious appeared.


    "Vumin, you leave quickly, a lot of magic power is detected here!"

 Chapter 304: Control Room

    Chapter 304: Control Room


    When time returned to Wu Ming and the others, Rin and the others entered the control room.


    Rin and Luvia were standing in front of the control room door with their chests crossed, and the others were standing gracefully in front of the control room door, and neither of them spoke.


    The Chrysbelite hovered between the two, waiting helplessly for them to move.


    "Rin-sama, Luvia-sama, please enter the control room as soon as possible, Master needs support." Chrysbelite cold voice rang out.


    "Un, that''s what I said, Vumin needs my support." Rin lifted her double ponytail proudly.


    "Ridiculous, Tohsaka Rin, I''m afraid you don''t even know how to start. If you press the wrong button, isn''t it possible to damage the Vumin Magecraft Workshop." Luvia looked at Rin provocatively.


    "Don''t worry, I''m very obedient. I''m not like a blonde girl, I know I can do it."


    Rin and Luvia faced each other, as if sparks were generated between the two, the fierce battle between their eyes was fierce.


    "I don''t care about you today." Rin finished speaking and walked to the control room.


    "I said this sentence." Luvia caught up with Rin and walked to the control room together.


    However, it just so happened that the door of the control room could not amodate two people to enter together.


    From then on, there was an awkward situation where the two were stuck in the middle of the door together.


    "You step aside!"


    "You who step aside! You savage monkey!"


    Two people were like contestants in a certainpetition, pressing their palms against each other, with their faces pressed against each other tightly.


    "..." Chrysbelite fell silent, and a pair of wings grew on either side of the dragon horn headdress.


    "p! p!"


    Chrysbelite let go of her wings and spoke gracefully.


    "Please also the twodies enter the room in an orderly manner. Compare that I was sent by Master to watch over the two. If the two are still disobedient, I reserve the right to continue the behavior just now."


    Rin and Luvia held their red and swollen faces, with tears in the corners of their eyes.


    "p my face"


    "Really, how can you treat a woman like this"


    Rin and Luvia protested.


    In an instant, the Chrysbelite spread out a pair of wings.


    "Ahhh~ Luvia, you can enter first."


    "No, no, you better go first."


    The moment they saw a pair of wings, the two became like a loving family, and they began to be polite to each other.


    "Please hurry." A hint of irritation mixed in Chrysbelite voice.


    Now Rin and Luvia stopped condescending to each other, and entered the control room in an orderly manner.


    Chrysbelite followed in the air.


    Incidentally this scene was seen by Illya, Kuro, and Miyu who entered the Sakatsuki Residence with a little curiosity and wanted to see it.


    "Unexpectedly, Chrysbelite is majestic, not like Ruby at all."


    Illya nced at Ruby who was hovering beside him in disdain.


    Miyu and Kuro nodded in agreement.


    Even Sapphire nodded solemnly after a moment of silence.


    "Wait a moment! What do you mean! I''m negative material! Forget Miyu and Kuro, Sapphire actually followed Illya to bully me, ooooo~"


    After that, Ruby turned around humanely and let out a crying sound.


    "Onee-sama, please calm down, don''t embarrass yourself." Sapphire is entertaining.


    "Besides, Chrysbelite Senpai is indeed greater than you. It can only be said that it is Vumin-sama exclusive Mystic Code, and it is as reliable as Vumin-sama."


    This time it was Illya turn to be a bit embarrassed.


    "I always thought that Sapphire meant I didn''t know how to hold a Ruby..."


    "Do we really want to go in?" Miyu asked, raising her little hand.


    Miyu, Illya, and Kuro came here to see the Magecraft Workshop. Of course, Miyu was instigated by Kuro and Illya.


    "Of course we have to go in, otherwise what are we doing here." Kuro waved his hand, showing helplessness.


    "YeahYeah, Miyu, everyone here, I guess it''s fine if we go in and take a look." Illya said sincerely.


    "However, the control room is the core of Onii-chan Magecraft workshop. Even if Rin-san and Luvia-san entered, they were apanied by Chrysbelite. Thest time we visited, there was Onii-chan. We just entered like this. "


    Miyu felt that Wu Ming didn''t tell Miyu and the others about the existence of the control room earlier, because of the importance of the control room, that''s why she still felt a little nervous about the instigation of her two friends.


    "It''s fine~ Since Onii-chan can let Rin and Luvia into the control room, he will definitely take care of them, we''re not like them, let alone Chrysbelite still inside." Kuro said then pushed Miyu and pushed her into the control room.


    "II know, don''t push me," Miyu said with a flushed face.


    At this moment, there was a trace of tremor in the Sakatsuki Mansion.


    "Un, Miyu, Kuro, do you feel the vibes here?" Illya, who was standing still, and asked.


    Even though Illya was very reckless and sometimes looked like an idiot, she was always the first to find something.


    Thest time Bazett attacked Luvia house, Illya was the first to notice a vibration and felt something was wrong, only then Illya pulled Kuro to Luvia door.


    "Hah? Is there, I don''t feel it."


    "me, too."


    Kuro and Miyu stopped and shook their heads.


    Currently...


    *Boom--!*


    A powerful earthquakeparable to arge earthquake urred at the Sakatsuki Residence.


    "Whatwhat happened!?"


    "What has happened!?"


    "earthquake?"


    Illya, Kuro, and Miyu were shaken by the shock and fell to the ground.


    "That must be what Rin and Luvia are doing in the control room!" Kuro made a firm decision and immediately got up and rushed towards the control room.


    "Waitwait a minute, Kuro." Illya called out to Kuro, and she too got up from the ground.


    Miyu was the same, and immediately got up and followed Kuro with Illya.


    "Rin! Luvia! What are you doing!" Kuro rushed to the control room and started screaming. After shouting, she was dumbfounded.


    "Wait a minute, Kuro." Illya followed closely behind.


    After that, Illya and Miyu were also dumbfounded.


    At first it was like a control room in aboratory. At this time, the stars are shining, like a magical technology. Each instrument emits light. The twisted sticks float, emitting colorful light, and the simple books glow like stars. Shining brilliance.


    Rin and Luvia were standing in front of therge main screen right now. Rin and Luvia weremunicating with Wu Ming on the screen. They saw Iliya and the others enter and asked doubtfully.


    "Why did youe in?"

 Chapter 305: Wheezing from the Soul

    Chapter 305: Wheezing from the Soul


    Rin and Luvia retreated to the second row, and Chrysbelite spoke to Wu Ming.


    Rin and Luvia greeted the three little loli.


    "Um Rin-san, Luvia-san, what happened to the earthquake earlier."


    Illya asked a little bashfully, asking for the great vibe that just happened.


    "Un, maybe because Vumin and the others are fighting with the enemy, hahaha"


    "Yeah, yeah, looks like the enemy is really strong, hahaha"


    Rin and Luvia pretended to be calm andughed.


    "I''ve always felt suspicious..." Kuro looked at Rin and Luvia, looking at them with scrutinizing eyes.


    After that, Kuro withdrew his gaze.


    "Un~ I trust you once."


    Rin and Luvia, who were pretending tough, both secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, the conversation between Chrysbelite and Wu Ming reached the ears of several people.


    "We are now rushing to your location, and we will be arriving in about five minutes." Chrysbelite reported to Wu Ming.


    "Um, I see, Chyrs, just remember to take good care of these two, don''t let them poke anything."


    "Yes, Master." Immediately, Chrysbelite closedmunication.


    Chrysbelite turned around, clearly eyeless, but Rin and Luvia felt coldness from his gaze.


    Immediately, Chrysbelite spoke.


    "Although Rin-sama and Luvia-sama irregr operation just now caused the workshop to run abnormally, for now, Sakatsuki shrine is operating normally."


    After that, the Chrysbelite floated to the middle tform and sat on it steadily.


    "Please Rin-sama and Luvia-sama to the designated positions. Sakatsuki Shrine is moving towards Master."


    "Yes!"


    Rin and Luvia both spoke enthusiastically, and then acted.


    "Chrysbelite-san still has majesty." After seeing this scene, Illya again expressed his opinion.


    "By the way, how to get to Onii-chan? Maybe flying or space transfer?" Kuro said with great interest.


    "About this, Chloe-sama can get out of the control room and look through the window." Chrysbelite voice was heard.


    With suspicious expressions, Kuro, Miyu, and Illya left the control room.


    As soon as they left the door of the control room, the trio found that the original Japanese structure of the Sakatsuki Residence had turned a blue full of technology.


    "Thisthis!?" Illya heart was very shocked.


    "There''s a window over there." Kuro pointed somewhere.


    Even though it has be science fiction, the internal structure of the Sakatsuki Residence basically hasn''t changed much.


    Kuro immediately found the window, opened the window, and carried Miyu and Illya over it, looking outside.


    "!!!"


    What caught the attention of the three people was the misty sky, and the toy-sized house that was on disy on the ground.


    At this time, the Sakatsuki Residence had turned into an ancient shrine akin to an airship.


    As for the change in the internal structure is not so obvious, it can only be attributed to the space technology.


    "ThisIs it flying!?"


    Kuro, Illya, and Miyu mood was very shocked at this moment.


    "This is what Onii-chan said he can fly~ amazing!" Illya looks excited.


    "What do you think, Miyu, Kuro."


    "Yes." Miyu said lightly, agreeing, and through her eyes full of surprise, it showed her restless heart.


    "See!" At this moment, Kuro pointed somewhere below.


    Miyu and Illya looked up. It was located on the side of Fuyuki City. There''s a big hole. Huge ck soil spread out from the center and huge golden soil surrounding the ck soil covered the huge hole.


    "It''s not ck soil, but ck mud." Miyu looked at these things and said thoughtfully.


    Even though Miyu had never seen him before, Wu Ming had told Miyu about the battle between Wu Ming and the inner Ainsworth family. Through his own judgment, coupled with Miyu vision, she could guess that it was ck mud.


    "Looks like it really is ck mud, is this ck mud that Onii-chan said is really~ untouchable." Illya leaned forward, saw the big hole and said.


    "Those who fight the Golems of Onii-chan must be the Servants of the ck mud that Onii-chan said." Kuro pointed at the invisible figure fighting the Golem at the intersection of ck mud and golden earth.


    "Onii-chan and the others are here."


    Miyu looked at Wu Ming, Shirou and the others who had defeated the enemy and stood together.


    At this moment, the window that had been opened suddenly closed.


    "Eh!?" This shocked the three of them.


    "Maybe something went wrong, we will look into the control room." Kuro said, and ran to the control room first.


    As soon as they entered the control room, Illya and the others heard Rin voice.


    "Vumin, you leave quickly, a lot of magic power is detected here!"


    On the screen in front of Rin, an image of Wu Ming and the others appeared.


    Even though Rin said so, Wu Ming shook his head.


    "No more need." After that, Wu Ming turned his head and looked at the center of therge hole.


    In the center of therge hole, the ce where Darius had originally disappeared looked strange.


    The ck mud servant who was about to win suddenly stopped, turned into a mass of ck mud and merged with the ck mud on the ground.


    Like a tsunami, a jet of ck mud suddenly erupted from the center of the huge hole, spreading at an astonishing speed towards the edge of the huge hole.


    It is estimated by visual inspection that it will not take a few seconds to return to Wu Ming here.


    "This this feeling what" Illya saw the ck mud through the screen, felt a tremor in his soul, and said shakily.


    Illya couldn''t help but feel the vibrations from the souls, including Kuro, Miyu, Rin, Luvia and the others.


    Right across the screen, Rin and the others started shaking, not to mention Shirou and the others at the scene.


    When Wu Ming stretched out his hand, Chains of Heaven appeared, bound Shirou and the others, and then Wu Ming flew them into the air.


    "Rin, move Shirou, and the others with the teleportation device." Wu Ming looked at the screen floating beside him, and said to Rin on the screen.


    As for Young Gil, Wu Ming had not seen him now.


    Rin nodded and shouted at Luvia who was on the other side.


    "Luvia!"


    "Understand!" After finishing speaking, a small hole was opened at the bottom of the Sakatsuki Shrine that was almost close to therge hole, and a device simr to a signal receiver was extended.


    The device shone, and at the same time, the bodies of Shirou and the others also glowed.


    In an instant, Shirou and the others disappeared, and they had been taken by the Sakatsuki Shrine.


    "Onii-san, are you noting!" Shirou, who was teleported to the control room, quickly came to the screen and said in a worried tone to Wu Ming on the other side of the screen.


    Illya and the others were also very worried, especially Miyu, who was on the verge of tears.


    Inparison, these things can make the soul tremble.


    "Don''t worry, this ck mud can''t hold me back." Wu Ming said softly, leaving Miyu and the others not to worry.


    Gradually, the remaining steel on the battlefield began to be swallowed up.


    Flying in the air, Wu Ming saw Angelica who was still silent.


    As soon as the Chains of Heaven came out, Wu Ming pulled Angelika, who was almost touched by the ck mud.


    At this point, the ck mudpletely covered the huge hole, and all the golems were swallowed up.

 Chapter 306: Pandora Box

    Chapter 306: Pandora Box


    Wu Ming hugged Angelica, who was being dragged away by the Chains of Heaven, somewhat helplessly.


    "I told you to stay obedient. You really stay obedient. Don''t you move when dangeres."


    However, Angelica looked at Wu Ming calmly.


    "As a puppet, I have to carry out orders."


    Seeing Angelica serious but stubborn eyes, Wu Ming became even more helpless.


    "Rin, help me send him back to Sakatsuki Shrine." Wu Ming said to the screen that had not been closed, made a fateful decision.


    "Are you sure?!" Rin was confused.


    Even though Rin had never seen Angelica, it was undoubtedly an enemy.


    "She already dead once. She was killed by me on Mount Enzou. There''s no need to kill a second time."


    Immediately, Wu Ming looked at Beatrice who was tossed aside by Shirou.


    When Wu Ming had bound Shirouu and the others with the Chains of Heaven, Shirou had captured Beatrice, and with that, Beatrice had also been restored by the Sakatsuki Temple and returned to the control room.


    "Shirou didn''t kill anyone, do you think I''m like someone who kills innocent people indiscriminately."


    Rin smiled awkwardly, andined inwardly.


    (I don''t know who just said he had killed the opponent once...)


    "Yes~Yes~ I know." Rin nodded with a sigh.


    In a moment, Angelica body started to glow, and then she was obediently transferred to Sakatsuki Shrine.


    "Then, this way, no one can interfere." Wu Ming moved his hands and feet.


    The reason why everyone was transferred to the Sakatsuki Shrine was also because they weren''t allowed to interfere with Wu Ming.


    To reiterate, Wu Ming did not think about the power of capturing others. At first, he nned to go straight to Darius'' base camp and with the power of God he got. He who has reached his hometown and he has the capital.


    "Then get out, Darius."


    After Wu Ming finished shouting, Darius''ughter came from the discement room in the center of therge pit.


    "Hahahaha~ you deserve to be the legendary Dragon Sage, who can defeat all my puppets."


    After speaking, Darius walked out of the hidden dressing room and exposed his posture.


    However, Darius was holding a little girl in his hands, visible to the naked eye, ck mud was produced from the little girl''s body.


    Wu Ming frowned subconsciously.


    This girl was not someone else, but Miyu "friend" happily introduced herself to Wu Ming.


    "Erica!?" Through the screen that had not been turned off, Miyu made a surprised voice when she saw this scene.


    No matter what, the other party also said that they wanted to be friends with her, even if they became enemies for some unknown reason, Miyu still couldn''t hate Erica.


    What''s more, the current Erica had no life in her eyes, like...


    "Doll~ You want to say that, Dragon Sage." Darius said feigned and graceful, although this act still disgusted Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming did not speak, but stared coldly at Darius.


    However, Darius continued his disgusting "elegant" speech as if turning a blind eye to Wu Ming cold eyes.


    "Everything is given by everyone, the mud of the gods forms a body, and since birth, she has carried the magic box of disaster and hope... his name."


    "Pandora." Wu Ming said Erica real name.


    Ever since Wu Ming met Pandora at school, he already knew, no, should be able to guess Erica true identity.


    Enveloping countless amounts of darkness, but in its inner core position, there was a hint of light that was revealed.


    Coupled with the Age of God aura radiating from his body, if Wu Ming wasn''t 100% sure at the start, after the "speech" by Darius, he could be 100% sure.


    The true identity of Erica Ainsworth is Pandora, a tragic and pathetic witch created by a god and a magical box filled with countless cmities.


    "Now, Pandora Box is finally fully opened by me! Hahahahaha!"


    Darius burst outughing as if he had achieved his life wish, exhausting all his strength.


    Hearing thisughter and seeing this scene, Miyu, who had been shaking with her soul hit by the ck mud, became even more frightened, and took a few steps back shakily.


    "...No...Erica..."


    However, his two hands pressed against Miyu back, and the warmth from the palms made Miyu trembling body no longer tremble.


    Miyu turned her head and saw a pair of simr faces.


    "Illya...Kuro..." Miyu said in a daze.


    "Don''t be afraid, Miyu." Illya looked at Miyu with an extraordinarily firm gaze.


    "You still have us." Kuro smiled.


    "Right." Rin said smiling.


    "Everything is here, Miyu." Luvia looked at Miyu with a gentle and not arrogant smile.


    Shirou and Sakura looked at Miyu with a smile.


    Even though Bazett wasn''t smiling and his expression was quite serious, Miyu saw the excitement in his faint eyes.


    "Everyone"


    Seeing everyone who didn''t know when their souls stopped trembling, Miyu was touched.


    "Miyu-sama, please don''t be discouraged." Sapphire flew into Miyu hand just in time.


    "Sapphire, I know." Miyu held Sapphire, looked at the crowd, and nodded.


    "Perfect! Perfect! Next is the time to hit the Great Demon!" Ruby suddenly shouted in a high-pitched voice.


    "Bang!" In an instant, a fist threw Ruby.


    "Can''t you shut up!" Rin maintained her punching motion, and said ufortably.


    "Strong protest!" Ruby who wasn''t serious flew back, protesting to Rin beside Illya.


    "Looks like you''re itching, Ruby..."


    "Hey! Tosaka Rin, finally looking like a woman, can you calm down?"


    "What are you talking about! I''ve always been a woman, okay!"


    "You two really, why are you guys arguing again."


    "Onee-sama too, you don''t know how to see the atmosphere."


    "Anooo~ everyone, stop arguing."


    "Senpai, you are so innocent."


    "So, it''s really unlucky for me to be sold by a high-level executive, and now I''m going to work with you."


    Seeing people ying around, Miyu smiled happily.


    While watching the big screen inadvertently, Miyu saw that Wu Ming was looking at herself gently without rxing for a moment.


    Sensing the encouraging gaze from her beloved sister, Miyu nodded again.


    Chrysbelite sat firmly on the main control tform and reported to Wu Ming.


    "Master, the spirit barrier has been sessfully strengthened, and everyone souls will no longer be affected by this ck mud."


    "Good job, Chrys."


    "Yes, thank you for yourpliment."


    At this moment, Darius stoppedughing wildly.


    "Now, I don''t need the Holy Grail anymore, you can take with the Holy Grail, Dragon Sage!"

 Chapter 307: Born from Root

    Chapter 307: Born from Root


    When Darius finished speaking, Erica, or Pandora, with unconscious eyes, emitted countless ck mud all over her body.


    The ck mud came fiercely and swallowed Darius in an instant.


    "Hahaha~hahaha~"


    The countless ck mud that had engulfed Darius began to condense into a pitch ck sphere, and Dariusughed wildly at the pitch ck sphere.


    Immediately after, the pitch-ck sphere began to move, as if something had jumped from the inside out.


    The entire pitch-ck sphere was deformed irregrly from the outside.


    However


    "How can I give you a chance!"


    In an instant, the two stone discs in Wu Ming heart lit up.


    "I will deny the heavens, the earth, the storm will destroy everything, and the rain will cover everything. With this supreme power, I will bring everything in the world to their knees!"


    ....


    "O lightning! O lightning! I am the conqueror who beats a thousand with a hundred, beats ten thousand with a thousand, and beats tens of thousands with ten thousand. Now for the sake of me who stands on the side of justice, release a bright and shining brilliance, and grant me divine power!"


    Two incarnations were recited in session, blessed by a raging storm of thunder and lightning emerging from Wu Ming hands.


    With a destructive power that shattered everything that revolved and impacted the pitch-ck sphere.


    However, Darius who was swallowed by the ck mud, couldn''t make any moves at the moment.


    *Boom!*


    The whip form of countless ck mud, bombarded the iing storm, making a loud cracking sound.


    "Because I am the strongest among the strong. Truly, I am the one who holds every victory. I don''t care who challenges me, whether human or demon, I may face all my enemies and all my enemies. After all, I will destroy all those who will not stand in my way!"


    In an instant, Wu Ming blessed the Dragon of the Root aura into a storm of thunder and lightning. The ck mud whip, which could have reached a stalemate, was instantly broken by the thunderstorm and bombarded the pitch-ck sphere.


    *!!*


    The pitch-ck sphere let out a sound that looked like a pitiful cry.


    However, Rin and the others were unable to hear this voice. They could only feel the sounding from it. It must be said that the sound is received by their brains, not by their ears.


    Everyone who heard this voice held their heads in pain.


    Wu Ming noticed the anomaly of Rin and the others, and said to Chrysbelite.


    "Chrys, turn off voice calls, set up a defensive barrier, stay away from here."


    "Yes Master."


    Chrysbelite made a fateful decision and instantly cut off the sound transmission on both sides of the screen.


    Immediately, Chrysbelite also put up a barrier at Sakatsuki Shrine to iste the sound from being received by everyone brain, then moved Sakatsuki Shrine and started to move away from here.


    After everyone couldn''t hear his voice, their expressions gradually improved.


    "Vumin, is he okay by himself?" The recovered Rin asked Chrysbelite, and the others also looked at Chrysbelite with concern and waited for her answer.


    "This is not Master main body, and will not be affected in terms of spirit or soul." Answered Chrysbelite.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Main body." Miyu said suddenly.


    "Onii-chan current body is not his real body, but the body of a Servant. Can the enemy have any effect on Onii-chan body! Answer me, Chrysbelite!" Miyu looked at seriously at Chrysbelite.


    When Miyu said that, everyone came to their senses.


    That''s right, Wu Ming said that he is not dead, and his body is not here, his body is now just the body of a Servant, that is, a body made of magic energy.


    Although for ordinary people, this body is very strong, but for the enemy of the level just now, they are worried...


    Miyu only looked at Chrysbelite and didn''t answer.


    "From a physical point of view, the enemy can indeed influence Master." After being silent for a while, Chrysbelite answered Miyu question.


    "Then what is Onii-chan win rate?" Miyu continued to ask.


    After all, Chrysbelite is a Mystic Code, so the calction of the winning percentage can naturally be analyzed.


    However, Chrysbelite didn''t speak anymore.


    "ording to the current strengthparison between ck mud and Vumin-sama, the calction results show that the win rate is only less than 5%." At this moment, Sapphire, who had been serving Miyu, calcted the results.


    "What!? Why is it so low!" Everyone is shocked.


    After all, Wu Ming took the initiative to attack the Ainzworth Family. For intelligence, he should have gathered it. No matter how stupid Wu Ming was, he would not fight an unprepared battle.


    "Isn''t Onii-chan in danger, let''s go and save him!" said Illya in a panic, and then she was about to run outside.


    However, Kuro blocked Illya.


    "What are you doing Kuro, don''t stop me."


    "Illya, calm down, you can''t do anything even if you leave, the power gap is too big." Kuro shook his head and said calmly.


    "Yeah, Illya, Kuro is right, I''m not sure I can beat that ball." Ruby floated beside Illya and said


    "But But, aren''t we only seeing Onii-chan like this" Illya turned her head sadly.


    Everyone did not speak, they were all silent.


    "The winning percentage calcted by Sapphire is only the strength of the previous Master, and the current Master is no longer what it used to be." At this time, Chrysbelite suddenly said.


    "What do you mean?" Luvia took a step forward and looked at Chrysbelite.


    "Actually, Master killed a god in another world and usurped the power of a god."


    As soon as Chrysbelite spoke, everyone was shocked, but thinking about Wu Ming identity, everyone was relieved.


    "By the way, isn''t Onii-chan a god?" Illya asked, who didn''t understand anything.


    "Of course not, Illya, Vumin appears as a Phantasmal Species in Mesopotamian mythology. Even though it''s called a god, it''s not the same as a god," Rin said.


    "There is a legend that the Dragon Sage is the son of Tiamat, the Mesopotamian mythological god of creation, and the closest, and furthermore, the supreme Phantasmal Species, Tiamat."


    "In other words, Onii-chan isn''t really a god?" Kuro concluded.


    "In fact.... Master is born from Root."


    "What!?"


    The words that Chrysbelite spat out took everyone by surprise.


    Unfortunately, Illya still didn''t understand.


    "That" Illya smiled wryly and looked at everyone.


    "Root is all origin, all cause and effect, the origin of all things, the ultimate truth."


    Rin exnation made Illya look dumbfounded.


    "Simply put, there is no world without Root, and without us there would be no Root." Kuro said simply and rudely.


    "Is that so, but in this way, weren''t we also born from Root?" Illya was confused again.


    "We are not the same. Although it is said that there is no Root without us, we are not born of Root. You can understand that we are infinite differentiators from things born from Root, and finally got us." Luvia exined.


    "Vumin was born directly from Root, and he isparable to two Counter Force."


    "That... What is Counter Force..." Illya was embarrassed, she really didn''t know anything.


    "Forget it, next time I''ll give you a good thorough lesson." Rin sighed, then shook her head helplessly.


    "In fact, Master is not born from the Root of this world, but from a higher Root."


    "Higher root?" Everyone is confused.


    "It''s so embarrassing..." Illya wanted to cry, and she didn''t even know things that other people didn''t know.

 Chapter 308: Fusion

    Chapter 308: Fusion


    "Do you know that there is another world beyond this world?" Chrysbelite said in detail.


    "Looks like you''re not talking about parallel worlds." Rin touched her chin and said thoughtfully.


    As Rin said so, the others frowned in thought. This is a performance that is often done when thinking.


    "...What...what do you mean?" Well, this time Illya again.


    Illya was so scared that she closed his eyes, and she basically didn''t understand every word everyone was saying. Now she was embarrassed to the limit.


    "Everything in the world is born from the Root, and there is only one world, and where did these different worldse from? It is a ce called Great Root."


    "<Great Root>!?" Everyone repeated what Chrysbelite said, thinking carefully.


    "Master is an existence born of Great Root, that is, Dragon of the Root."


    "Doesn''t this mean that Vumin status level is higher than Counter Force?!" Rin eximed.


    "Overall, it''s true."


    After Chrysbelite finished speaking, everyone calmed down again.


    "But" Chrysbelite finished speaking and paused.


    "As far as Dragon of the Root is concerned, Master has not yet reached adulthood, and due to some idents, Master did not absorb the power in Great Root after his birth, but was forced to leave Great Root. Therefore, Master doesn''t have much power."


    Ever since bing Wu Ming Noble Phantasm, Chrysbelite had belonged to Wu Ming, and she had known Wu Ming origin and life.


    Although mostly Wu Ming told her while she was rxing and chatting with Chrysbelite.


    Wu Ming had told Chrysbelite that this was no secret. While there''s no need to be overly conservative, it''s better not to casually tell others.


    For Rin and the others, Chrysbelite judged they were already credible partners, so he told them these things.


    Everyone also understands that with such a secret, Chrysbelite can tell them and trust them, and they naturally will not do anything to divulge it.


    After a long silence, Luvia suddenly spoke.


    "The ident you said was not rted to ck mud."


    "Luvia right. That''s very possible. Inparison, Vumin is a bit too obsessed with ck mud." Rin agrees.


    This made everyone couldn''t help but think, including Miyu, everyone had a "as if it really felt like that" expression.


    After all, no matter from which aspect, Wu Ming seemed too obsessed with ck mud.


    Be it the level of understanding of ck mud, or the expression of facing the enemy when talking about ck mud, it showed Wu Ming persistence and concern for ck mud.


    Although there were also two reasons for destroying the Ainsworth Family to prevent them from threatening Miyu, and Wu Ming himself said that once defeated, he could not return.


    However, Wu Ming gave everyone an iparable sense of attachment to this ck mud.


    "Rin, you say that, Onii-chan is really too obsessed with that ck mud." Kuro nodded.


    Everyone looked at Chrysbelite.


    However, Chrysbelite had no intention of exining.


    "At this point, after Master returns triumphantly, let Master tell all of you in person." Then, Chrysbelite became silent.


    "See!" Illya pointed at the screen that had not been turned off, and gave a surprise.


    Everyone looked at the screen, the ck ball that was hit hard by the storm had turned into a headless giant at this moment.


    No, it''s not headless. The giant head was Darius, but too small to see clearly.


    The screen shifted to the scene, Wu Ming saw the ck mud aggregate that had been hit by his full power and had yet to dissipate and turned into a giant.


    "That''s how it turned out, all the disasters in Pandora Box have all turned into this ck mud."


    Wu Ming clearly realized that the ck mud was the mud he saw on Great Root.


    Mud looks like it''s overflowing, but it''s actually some fog. Arge amount of ck mist gathered into a lump of ck mist like mud.


    And now, the ck mud giant in front of him was a new substance born from the ck mistbined with the catastrophic substance in the original Pandora Box.


    It seems to be a very thick ck mud, but this ck mud has the power of Root.


    The Root is the Root of all things, and nature is also the Root of bad things, and nature also has bad power.


    However, it is not true to say that, there is no good or bad power, there are only those who use that power, good or bad.


    Like Wu Ming, if he was a vile viin, then his strength would be to be used for evil, but he who chose to stand on the side of good had bright strength.


    It can only be said that this ck mud is just a novelty produced by the fusion of the countless disasters in Pandora Box and the unknown ck fog with the power of Root.


    "How, Dragon Sage, this is immortality, this is Root!"


    Darius who was at the top of the ck mud giant as the head,ughed wildly again.


    But soon Darius stopped, as if from neuropathy to sage.


    "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot, you were born from there too, how could I not know, it''s so disrespectful, Dragon of Roots."


    With that said, Darius smiled gently.


    However, when Wu Ming heard this sentence, his eyes shrank sharply.


    But soon Wu Ming felt relieved.


    "Is that so, did this ck mud tell you."


    Wu Ming suddenly guessed why Darius knew his identity.


    This ck mud has the power of Root. The ck mud and Darius werebined, and the two resonated, like a symbiotic body.


    The ck mud knows Wu Ming identity, although he has no self-awareness, at least he currently looks like this.


    In this way, Darius who was fused with the ck mud, naturally knew Wu Ming identity.


    However, this inevitably made Wu Ming start to wonder if this "natural enemy" had a consciousness of its own.


    Absence here does not mean the absence of another world, at least Wu Ming did not think that this action, which also came from Root like Wu Ming, could not travel all over the world.


    It would be terrible if a few high-ranking people werebined with the ck mud.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Dragon of the Root, this ck mud has no self-awareness." Darius said suddenly.


    Wu Ming frowned, did Darius see through his mind!


    "Your identity was identally exposed when I joined them, not someone who told me."


    Wu Ming was still frowning on the surface, but he was actually relieved.


    "Although my wish has almoste true, Lord Dragon of the Root, I have some interest in your birthce, Great Root."


    Wu Ming frown became clearer, and Darius became more abnormal.


    "I don''t know why, I really want to return to ''home'' now, Dragon of the Root."


    "You will be swallowed up by me,e back to Great Root with me!!"

 Chapter 309: Return of the Spirit Foundation

    Chapter 309: Return of the Spirit Foundation


    After dering that, Darius started what he called "swallowing" Wu Ming.


    One after another, mud whips like tentacles protruded from the ck mud all over the huge pit, and they continued to rush towards Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming avoided one after another the tentacles protruding from the ck mud on the ground, staring at Darius, who had be inhuman.


    At this time, Darius'' lower body was growing inside the headless body of a mud giant, and his upper body was still wearing a light ck shirt, but the skin on his bare arms was starting to darken.


    ck substance covered Darius'' body, forming a pattern that looked ufortable.


    Darius looked at Wu Ming with those ck and red eyes.


    "Enough, Dragon of Root~ Don''t fight anymore, quickly be one with me!!"


    Once again, dodging several whips of ck mud, Wu Ming shook his head when he saw Darius like this.


    "You are no longer saved, and your soul has beenpletely eroded."


    Darius has been using Magecraft [sh Air] to rece his personality and soul with sessor generations since many years ago, since then Darius'' soul has been corrupted.


    So far, even though Darius himself had said that he had be immortal, Wu Ming who was already familiar with this ck mud, could easily see that Darius'' soul had beenpletely corroded.


    It waspletely corroded by the mix of disaster in Pandora box and Root ck mist.


    "Then I don''t need to be merciful," Wu Ming said lightly.


    "Ha? Ha ha ha ha ~ merciful!? Are you kidding? Dragon of the Root~" Darius startedughing when Wu Ming said this.


    "If you''re talking about the power of mutual restraint between you and me, don''t bother. With this Pandora Box in my hands, this mud can be said to be endless! Do you understand or not!" Darius said in an unusual tone and his eyes started to bulge.


    "I don''t need to drain all your ck mud, just catch the user first." Wu Ming golden eyes slowly lit up, as if seeing an inanimate object, staring at Darius closely.


    This sight scared Darius a little.


    "What a joke! Isn''t your Noble Phantasm unusable! If you can summon the main body, then I will be a little wary. If you can''t summon the main body, you can''t fight me at all! !!" Darius roared to cover his fear.


    After dodging a few more ck mud whips, Wu Ming closed his eyes, after which, he was entangled by the ck mud whips.


    "It seems that you still know that I have returned to Root. Indeed, my body that returned to Root cannot be summoned by this mere Servant body, and other Noble Phantasms are of little use to you and the Caster ss is no match for you, but"


    After that, Wu Ming closed eyes opened sharply, and his entire body emitted a golden holy light.


    At the same time, the body of the huge dragon that was sleeping inside suddenly emitted a special light from the dragon horn.


    It was also at this time that some of the ck mist inside rushed towards the light violently.


    In front of the dragon body, the space and time entrance opened, the light broke the ck mist blockade, followed the entrance to the space and time entrance, and then the space and time entrance disappeared.


    The failed ck mist was like a madman, and began to damage the huge dragon body, however, countless holy light and lightning exploded instantly, making the ck mud fog into nothingness.


    As the screen rotated, above the entangled Wu Ming, as soon as the entrance of space and time was suddenly opened, a huge golden beam of light instantly descended, covering him.


    The ray of light instantly vaporized the ck mud whip that was wrapped around Wu Ming body.


    "I''m not saying that my body can''t interfere with this Servant spiritual foundation!!"


    As if a god descended, Wu Ming entire body was enveloped by a golden light, his white clothes fluttered, his golden hair fluttered freely, and his two sharp golden pupils became even brighter.


    "Thisthis!? Die die, die die, die die!" Darius was dumbfounded for a moment, then growled crazily, pushing the headless mud giant wildly towards Wu Ming, an entire huge pit filled with ck mud swiftly gathered towards Wu Ming.


    The ck mud hit a beam of golden light like an ocean wave, but that beam of golden light was like a stubborn rock on the beach.


    "Especially for the existence of cancer in your world, Saver ss Servante here!" Wu Ming dered within the beam of light.


    When the beam of light disappeared, Wu Ming clothes changed.


    The original golden short hair turned into ck short hair, and the golden pupils turned into red pupils, but the pure white clothes did not change much, except that ayer of gold lines was applied to the white robe, gold The streaks shined light, shining on the earth, looking very mysterious .


    Wu Ming current appearance could be said to be exactly the same as his body that had transformed into a human.


    Immediately after that, the ck mud that was illuminated by golden light began to produce blue smoke, like a necrotic creature, shrinking and disappearing.


    "This power! Is it possible!?" Darius couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes, Darius, this power is the power of Root." Wu Ming raised a hand, and a ball of golden particles stuck to him in the shape of a ball.


    "Do you think you can win this way! Don''t forget, I also have Root!"


    As he said, Darius also raised his hand like Wu Ming.


    ck particles materialized and adhered to it.


    Of course the meaning of Darius, Wu Ming understands that the power of the root does not have a fixed form, and the strength of the two is different, only because the strength of the root of Darius is rted to the ck mud, and the strength of the root of Wu Ming is natural. An ability that Wu Ming obtained from Root.


    This is the power of the same Root and the same origin, but also the power that grows together and restrains each other. This was also the reason why Darius didn''t budge even though he was panicking.


    But


    "Darius, do you think I changed my spiritual foundation just for Root power." Wu Ming smiled.


    Wu Ming is driving the ontology in Great Root, not only to turn the spiritual foundation into a Saver grade Servant spiritual foundation."


    "You haven''t realized it yet, is the world rejecting you!"


    [Trantor Note: Only one known Saver ss Servant is currently known, namely Buddha]

 Chapter 310: Hope in the Pandora Box

    Chapter 310: Hope in the Pandora Box


    After Wu Ming finished saying this, Darius also felt it.


    He now felt that the whole world was rejecting him.


    Just like material evolution, earth, sky, flowers, and air all became dangerous for Darius.


    It didn''t mean that it became something else, but it became a poison attribute for Darius.


    Just as humans were unable to adapt to the air on Mars, Darius gradually began to be unable to adapt to the earth environment.


    "What happened!" Darius felt his body start to rust, and immediately started wrapping his whole body with Root power.


    It can only be said that the power of Root has cheated, and almost everything will be controlled by it, after all, it is the origin of everything.


    And the only thing that can withstand Root power is Root power.


    "It''s actually very simple. I just added an ability to my spiritual foundation." Wu Ming exined to Darius very kindly.


    [Evil Buster Rank EX: Savior (Saver) is justice. After "Savior" identifies the evil party and his actions affect the world, he will be retaliated by the world power at the same level, and the level of counterattack is enough to kill and cause fatal effects]


    "You have absorbed all the disasters in Pandora Box. With a world disaster, the world will give you the same punishment." Wu Ming smiled.


    "Do not be surprised. For me, who was born in Great Root, it is not difficult to change the Servant ss."


    "Moreover, in my capacity, even if I talk to Gaia and ya, my ss can be changed at will."


    "Just treat me as a cheat to solve a world catastrophe."


    Wu Ming series of words stunned Darius, then he startedughing.


    "Hahahahahaha~hahaha~" Darius burst outughing while covering his ck and red eyes.


    "Then, as long as I swallow this clone of yours and I leave this world!"


    Darius looked at Wu Ming as if he saw food.


    "Then I will go to Great Root and swallow your body, so I will be a god! A true god!!" However, Wu Ming sneered at Darius'' words.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that his main body still needed to draw strength from the Great Root, the ck mud produced by the ck mist that merged with the disaster in Pandora Box couldn''t easily injure his main body.


    Moreover, if Darius really reached Great Root, then he would definitely die without leaving any residue.


    Dragon of the Root cooperates with Great Root, a mere world disaster, still wants to cause trouble?


    "Then let you die, Darius."


    After speaking, Wu Ming began to recite the words and incarnation.


    "Every sinner will tremble before my power. Now is the time, that I may gain the strength of ten mountains, the strength of a hundred rivers, and the strength of a thousand camels! Over my mighty self, I will bear the symbol of a raging camel!" In an instant, Wu Ming body shone.


    "Die!!" At this moment, Darius'' attack came.


    The huge ck mud palm instantly gripped Wu Ming, and countless ck mud containing source power flowed into Wu Ming from the ck mud giant that grabbed Wu Ming arm.


    However...


    "Puff--!" Wu Ming immediately struggled to release the palm that was holding him.


    "Don''t underestimate the power of the Dragon of the Root."


    Dragons, no matter what country or mythology, were powerful existences.


    Wu Ming, as the Dragon of the, is naturally strong and it goes without saying.


    Compared to being a Caster ss, Wu Ming was more suited to being a warrior. This is an ability that is bestowed by the heavens. A strong body and strong spiritual foundation carried unrivaled power.


    The [Camel] incarnation only increased Wu Ming physical attributes.


    Be it strength, speed, endurance, magic power, mental strength, endurance, etc., all attributes increase.


    Coupled with the boundless source power in his body, Wu Ming touch on the ck mud was as easy as a sharp knife through paper.


    "Because I am the strongest among the strong. Truly, I am the one who holds every victory. I don''t care who challenges me, whether human or demon, I may face all my enemies and all my enemies. After all, I will destroy all those who will not stand in my way!"


    Following the words of the incarnation, a golden dragon-shaped giant the size of a ck mud giant appeared.


    *BangBoom*


    The golden dragon man mmed two punches firmly, and the ck mud giant couldn''t defend against this mutually reining attack, and the ck mud giant body was instantly crushed.


    "This is not over!! I won''t lose!!" Darius roared, and the ck mud giant rose from the shattered ground in an instant.


    Immediately after, the ck mud giant hugged the golden dragon man, and countless ck mud poured into the golden dragon man one after another.


    After all, the golden dragon man was dispersed instantly.


    Wu Ming emerged from the golden dragon man body before ck mud covered the golden dragon man.


    Floating in the air, Wu Ming felt a little helpless looking at the disappeared golden dragon man.


    "So restraint like this is really dizzying." It wasn''t that Wu Ming couldn''t win, but the two of them seemed to be reining in each other. Both have the attribute of restraining each other. With a lot of cards, he just wants to win is a bit of a hassle.


    Immediately Wu Ming expression turned into a smile.


    "However, this is also the reason for changing sses."


    That''s right, in order to avoid trouble, Wu Ming captured the power of the world and used the power of <Evil Buster Rank EX> to continuously destroy Darius'' ck mud giant body.


    *Boom!*


    The ck mud giant tends to be messy, and Darius also has an ugly face.


    While maintaining resistance from the world, he also has to fight against the forces that restrain each other. For Darius, who had just joined the ck mud, it would definitely be difficult.


    As if guessing his fate, Darius roared in despair.


    "Why!! I spent a thousand years!! Finally opened Pandora Box, I got ultimate power! I got immortality, why did you appear!"


    Seeing Darius like this, Wu Ming chuckled.


    "Without me, your n wouldn''t work. Let alone Gaia, even ya will definitely stop you."


    If there is no Wu Ming, Zelretch will save the world, let alone how this earth, humanity is destined for destruction, and ya, as human consciousness, must eliminate the disaster that leads to the death of mankind.


    In addition, there is one more thing that Darius is destined not to seed.


    "Come to me, for the victory! Eternal Sun, lend me a fast and shining horse. The fire of the sun that dispels darkness, may it devour you."


    ....


    "Those who are evil, and those who are strong, fear me, for I have wings . For my wings will punish you for your curse. And those who are evil will not be able to touch me!"


    Wu Ming condensed the "sun" in his palm, and mmed this little "sun" into the ck mud giant chest at high speed.


    *Bang!*


    In an instant, the ck mud giant chest exploded, and it was not the void that was revealed, but Erica, that is Pandora.


    At this moment, Pandora wore a light ck dress, with long hair like a noblewoman, closed her eyes, and held her curvy legs with both hands.


    But what is strange is that Pandora body is constantly emitting light, which is the "hope" that holds back all disasters in Pandora Box.


    "Now, you understand, Darius, Pandora Box of all cmities has been unleashed. Right now, there is only hope, hope to save humanity!"

 Chapter 311: Finished

    Chapter 311: Finished


    As if responding to Wu Ming words, Pandora responded with a strange light on her body.


    This ray of light entangled the ck mud giant, and the ck mud giant let out a tremendous sound.


    "Howhow is that possible! A box turned out to be my mortal enemy! I nned a thousand years! A thousand years! I''m not willing! I''m not willing!!" Darius roared in panic, like a beast trapped before his death. Thest roar sounded very sympathetic.


    Suppressed by the world, the body ingredients are basically made up of disasters in Pandora Box, suppressed by hope in Pandora Box, and the only source of power that can work at this time is also mutual restraint with Wu Ming.


    "Why do you think Pandora Box appeared? Crisis and hope coexist. Now, you can return to Root with this desperation!"


    "Come to me, for the victory! Eternal Sun, lend me a fast and shining horse. The fire of the Sun that dispels darkness, may it devour you!"


    On the stone disk in Wu Ming heart, two simple clues pointed to the stone disk depicting the sun.


    Along with the stone disk emitting red light like it was overloaded, the sun clung to his body.


    The [White Stallion] incarnation not only has the ability to summon the sun horse to bring the sun, but also has the ability to incarnate Wu Ming himself into the sun.


    Wu Ming used the Sun attached to him to ignite the endless golden sun mes and burn the giant ck mud.


    Darius screamed in pain, but Wu Ming ears were filled with the sound of zing fire, and there was no room for other sounds.


    Along with the mes, countless sun rays blocked everything, and by the way, it also set off a sr storm like the real sun.


    A sr storm threw Sakatsuki Shrine in the distance, but Sakatsuki Shrine soon stabilized.


    Everyone in Sakatsuki Shrine fell on the floor.


    Rin stood up, patted her skirt, and looked at the crowd.


    "Everyone is fine!"


    Illya touched his head in confusion, looked at Miyu who was supporting her, and Kuro with an ufortable face was supported by Sakura.


    "It''s okay maybe."


    "Really, what is Vumin doing?" said Luviaining.


    Letting a woman down was not what a man did, much less Wu Ming.


    "Look at the screen." Bazett pointed at the initially silent screen. At this time, the screen turned white.


    The people in Sakatsuki Shrine looked at the glossy screen that had turned white, and then felt the intense vibration earlier, and fell into deep shock.


    Immediately after, the virtual screen bulged, dimming like a turned off TV.


    "Supposedly Onii-san magic power has interfered with the reception of screen magic, I''m afraid the surrounding environment bes unsuitable for modern people to live in." No matter what, Shirou is also specially trained in the clock tower, he is able to analyze this phenomenon.


    At this moment, Illya spoke cautiously.


    "Onii-chan Did you win"


    Not only Illya, but almost everyone present noticed Wu Ming situation.


    Although everyone believed in Wu Ming strength, at this moment when the oue could not be determined, everyone was still extremely worried.


    Especially Miyu, at this moment, her face turned very pale with worry.


    "Master has won, no doubt about it." Chrysbelite cold voice sounded, very simple and clear.


    However, everyone felt joy in this voice.


    Chrysbelite words made everyone heave a sigh of relief, and Miyu had a look of relief on her face.


    "Now then, can''t we go to Onii-chan now?" Illya asked.


    After all, Shirou had said that Wu Ming side might have be an unsuitable environment for modern people.


    "Sakatsuki Shrine can adapt to almost any environment, as long as you don''t go out, you won''t be affected." Chrysbelite exined.


    Immediately after, everyone looked at each other and nodded.


    "Then, on behalf of captain Sakatsuki, I will advance at full speed towards that Great Hole!" Rin said pretentiously.


    What was rare was that Luvia didn''t argue with Rin this time.


    "Un~ let you have the limelight."


    In the corner, Beatrice clutched her feet in fear, with her face buried between her legs, sitting on the ground.


    Due to the impact of the sr storm just now, Beatrice had just woken up. It seemed that since she didn''t have any ss Cards, she seemed a bit weak at the moment.


    Angelica stood where she was as usual, even in the midst of the sr storm just now, but couldn''t let this doll, which mastered Magecraft [sh Air], lose its temper.


    Seeing the joy on everyone faces, Angelica couldn''t wait to meet Wu Ming and closed her eyes.


    "Boring..." Angelica said quietly.


    However, this sentence was full of envy.


    ....


    In therge hole, the light that almost covered the entire Fuyuki City disappeared from here, revealing a scene as if it had been hit by the sun.


    Yes, there is no magma everywhere, and no parts of the earth have been excavated, it is just a view of the earth being shone in the sun for a long time.


    The only difference was that the original pitch-ck mud hadpletely disappeared.


    Wu Ming was standing in the big hole, holding someone in his arms, and someone lying beside him.


    "Hmm..." Erica who was carrying Wu Ming seemed to be asleep, lying on Wu Ming arms, her little head moving involuntarily, and her mouth made an ambiguous sound.


    Erica, or Pandora, because of the countless disasters in Pandora Box that havee out of the box and merged with Darius, so Pandora can be said to bepletely unharmed.


    Because there is no need to kill her, Wu Ming saved her, after all, this is also the person who helped Wu Ming defeat Darius.


    As for the person lying next to Wu Ming, if Shirou was here, he would be very surprised.


    The person lying beside Wu Ming was Julian Ainsworth.


    It was natural that Julian who waspletely reced by Darius could not reappear, but due to the fusion of the soul and the ck mud, Darius escaped from Julian body.


    Julian who was in aa in the ck mud, was found when Wu Ming defeated Darius.


    With the idea of helping out, Wu Ming saves Julian.


    As for why Erica hugged and Juliany down, Wu Ming said, "Julian is a man, and how can Erica, a loli girl, befortable to hold.


    "Eh... this..." Julian opened his eyes, because the sun was too bright, he subconsciously blocked the sun with his hand.


    "You have got up." Wu Ming voice came from the side.


    Julian eyes narrowed suddenly when he heard Wu Ming voice.

 Chapter 312: Julian Plan

    Chapter 312: Julian n


    Julian eyes were shocked, but soon, he recovered.


    "Darius was he defeated" Julian said calmly, from his voice, Wu Ming could feel a glimmer of hope.


    "Ah, yes, including the soul,pletely defeated." Wu Ming turned his head to look at the sun, and said with a smile.


    The suppression of the world, the "hope" in Pandora Box, the power of the Root of Wu Ming,bined these three forces, Darius will waspletely shattered, and all his own ck mud without a remnant was burned by the Sun.


    "Why save me." Suddenly, said Julian.


    "I don''t want to save you, you save yourself," Wu Ming replied.


    "If it''s someone else, even if I kill Darius, his true personality won''t reappear. Even though Darius said that you have beenpletely reced by him, but from the current point of view, you should reject Darius Magecraft [sh Air] with your strong spirit." Wu Ming turned his head to look at Julian.


    Julian was silent, which meant he agreed.


    "I''ve researched the Magecraft [sh Air] of the Ainsworth family a bit, and it''s surprising that the average person can keep it for more than ten days without beingpletely reced. It''s really rare."


    Since Magecraft [sh Air] was set on his offspring by Darius, as a certain amount of time passed, Darius would start switching his personality to random people in each generation, making himself in a sense.


    Since this was a curse engraved on the soul, many of the descendants of the Ainsworth family could not touch it.


    The Magecraft [sh Air] that Darius transforms into is really very powerful, it only takes a few days for each recement, and the personality of the person being reced will be that of Darius retaining his previous memories.


    As for Julian, who can continue to be irreceable, it can be said that his determination is very strong.


    "You can live with confidence, Darius will no longer be reced by you."


    Now, Darius, whose soul and personality were fused with ck mud, was spiritually crushed by Wu Ming.


    Even if the curse is still embedded in Julian soul, but without recement, the curse will self-destruct.


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, Julian fell silent.


    "Thank you, Dragon Sage." Then, Julian thanked Wu Ming, neither humble nor arrogant.


    "Then, the head of the Ainsworth family, who is beyond Darius control, is there anything you want to do now?" Wu Ming suddenly said.


    "You have been hostile to Erica from the start. Although I don''t know why you are so against Erica, but for the future, please tell me the reason." Wu Ming said in a tone that could not be denied, and then his eyes coldly looked at Julian.


    Not to be outdone, Julian looked back at Wu Ming, and he had to say that Julian was indeed a ruthless man who could refuse Darius to be reced.


    "She is the cause of all the Ainsworth family disasters, and keeping her is a disaster too," said Julian with a displeased expression on his face.


    "But she your little sister?" Wu Ming couldn''t believe Julian wouldn''t have a brother-sister rtionship with Erica.


    By the way, Julian was silent.


    Wu Ming smiled when he saw it, and then said.


    "You can rest assured that Pandora Box, Darius and all the disasters in Pandora Box have been erased by me, and even the lingering hope in Pandora Box is over now. It was exhausted in the first battle, and Pandora Box is now an empty box." After speaking, Wu Ming also looked at Erica in his arms.


    "God has disappeared can no longer put any more misfortune and hope, you must take the responsibility of your little sister." After that, Wu Ming waited for Julian answer.


    After listening to Wu Ming words, Julian looked at Erica in Wu Ming arms and sank into contemtion.


    After all, Julian wasn''t a bad person, otherwise Shirou wouldn''t be friends with him.


    Immediately Julian noticed.


    "Alright, Dragon Sage." Julian nodded to Wu Ming.


    After that, he took the sleeping Erica from Wu Ming arms.


    Wu Ming was not worried that Julian would lie to him. People like Julian disdained lying to kill Erica. This is a matter of one principle of doing something.


    Julian hugged Erica and walked out of the big hole. After taking a few steps, he turned his head and looked at Wu Ming.


    "I will take the initiative to contact the clock tower to exin. Anyways, I will be in charge of repairing this big hole."


    "The clock tower can be left to me, you can obediently be an ordinary high school student." Wu Ming waved his hand.


    Then, Wu Ming smiled evilly.


    "By the way, you have been absent from school for a long time. Do you need me to help you contact the school? After all, I''m rather strong in Fuyuki City."


    As soon as Wu Ming said, Julian face suddenly sank, he turned his head and left.


    In this way, Wu Ming saw Julian leave the big hole and enter the forest at the edge of the big hole.


    At this time, a virtual screen suddenly appeared beside Wu Ming.


    "Good, Vumin, I finally contacted you." Rin who was on the other side of the screen, heaved a sigh of relief.


    And because of the contact with Wu Ming, the three little loli were excited, and they made a sound on the screen, and the screen was not disyed properly.


    After Rin said this, Wu Ming realized the problem.


    Because the concentration of magic power around the huge pit increased instantly, and the distance between the two was too far, Sakatsuki Shrine signal would not be able to contact Wu Ming for a while.


    Almost when Sakatsuki Shrine came to the vicinity of the pit, Wu Ming was contacted.


    As for the ce where Wu Ming is in the big hole, the concentration of magic power is in the usual state.


    This was because Erica and Julian were here, and Wu Ming pushed the high-purity magic power in the big hole to the outside of the big hole, otherwise Julian wouldn''t be able to have a quiet conversation with Wu Ming.


    "Oops!"


    Wu Ming thought for a moment that Julian would definitely face the erosion of high concentration magic power after leaving the big pit.


    (Un~ it''s okay to think that Julian has been reced for so long, just a certain amount of high-density magic power shouldn''t pose a threat to him maybe.) Wu Ming smiled slightly embarrassed, thinking in his heart.


    "By the way, what about the ck mud? Have you eliminated him?" After adjusting the screen, Rin face reappeared on the screen.


    "Don''t worry, the enemy has beenpletely eliminated, and there is no crisis." Wu Ming smiled.


    "Onii-chan!" Suddenly, Kuro voice came from a distance.


    Wu Ming turned his head and looked at the transformed Kuro, Illya, and Miyu running towards him.


    "Since they were screaming to see you, I told them toe down." Rin smiled shyly.


    "Really." Wu Ming shook his head helplessly.


    When Miyu and the others came, it must have happened when the screen disy was abnormal right now. Fortunately, Rin sent the inside of the big hole, not the outside, otherwise it would be dangerous.


    "Send them in a hurry, you are not afraid that the enemy is not dead yet."


    "Ahahaha~ Isn''t this your ce." Rin also realized this matter and smiled awkwardly.


    Ignoring Rin, Wu Ming turned around and looked in the direction Miyu and the three hade over.


    "Onii-chan!"


    "Onii-chan!"


    Illya and Miyu also shouted one after another.


    Wu Ming squatted down with a smile and opened his arms.


    As she was about to approach Wu Ming, Miyou suddenly elerated, overtook Kuro and Illya in an instant, dashed forward, and suddenly fell into Wu Ming arms.


    "Ah! Miyu, why are you like this!"


    "Miyu cheated!"


    Kuro and Illya looked at Miyu, who was carrying Wu Ming, with puffy faces.


    However, the two of them justined and did nothing else.


    "Onii-chanThank youThank you" Miyu shed tears of happiness and leaned tightly on Wu Ming arm.


    "Stupid! You are my little sister, thanking you, it''s too much." Wu Ming chuckled softly, rested his chin on Miyu head, andforted her.


    "Un Onii-chan I like you the most."


    The sun shone on the brother and sister, and Illya and Kuro saw a beautiful picture, and they couldn''te back to their senses for a long time.

 Chapter 313: Choice

    Chapter 313: Choice


    Wu Ming didn''t let Rinnd the Sakatsuki Shrine, but let Rin directly direct the Sakatsuki Shrine back to the original site of the Sakatsuki Residence.


    After expending all the high density magic power, Wu Ming brought Miyu, Illya, and Kuro back to the Sakatsuki Residence.


    At this time, Shirou and Sakura had already started preparing a celebratory party in the kitchen.


    Rin and Luvia, on the other hand, looked like they had actually died, lying on the table, unable to get up anymore.


    Don''t think that the Age of God Magecraft workshop is so easy to operate, without enough vitality, there is no way to control it.


    It''s okay now, both of them are just exhausted like they''ve run a marathon.


    By the way, if it wasn''t for Wu Ming injecting a lot of magic power into the Sakatsuki Shrine, and if Chrysbelite had helped, Rin and Luvia would have been bedridden for ten days if they were light, or very heavy if they were heavy. It might just disappear...


    After all, the physiques of modern people and humans in the Age of Gods are different, humans of the Age of Gods can adapt to the poisonous high-density magical air and have a stronger physique than modern people.


    Also because he had never thought of letting anyone else participate, Wu Ming had originally nned to let one of his clones control the Sakatsuki Shrine.


    Therefore, the design of the Sakatsuki Shrine was designed ording to Wu Ming himself, and it was a great surprise that Rin and Luvia were able to control as modern humans.


    "I always felt I was tricked by you Vumin" said Luvia weakly.


    "Same feeling..." Rin only spoke the word weakly, and then there was no movement.


    "It was you two who insisted oning here. If I don''t find a job for you, wouldn''t that make me look really rude." Wu Ming smiled and answered Rin and Luvia.


    However, no matter how you looked at it, Wu Ming smile contained an uneasy feeling.


    "Un~ it''s fine, you two just lie down and don''t cause any more trouble." Kuro hugged his chest with both hands, and looked at Rin and Luvia with pleasure.


    "Unlucky..."


    "Wait until I wake up and see if I don''t..."


    Then, the two of them couldn''t even use strength to utter harsh words.


    "That are Rin-san and Luvia-san really okay?"


    As expected of Illya, she was worried that something would happen to the two of them.


    "Don''t worry, Illya-sama, I injected them with life-sustaining drugs when neither of them were paying attention." Suddenly Chrysbelite appeared in front of everyone.


    By the way, Chrysbelite used the dragon horn as her hand, and shook the syringe that didn''t have any trace of medicine.


    "Ahahaha..." Illya smiled helplessly.


    Not all Mystic Code likes to stab people with needles...


    Putting away the syringe, Chrysbelite floated to Wu Ming, and spoke softly in a voice that was different from the cold voice he had when talking to other people.


    "Master, I''m back." Don''t know how Chrysbelite learned this from, but after Chrysbelite finished speaking, Wu Ming was dumbfounded.


    However, Wu Ming immediately reacted and stretched out his palm.


    "Wee back, Chrys, you''ve worked hard."


    The Chrysbelite flew into his palm, and immediately, Wu Ming ced the Chrysbelite on his head.


    Even though Chrysbelite didn''t speak, Wu Ming always felt that Chrysbelite was very happy.


    "I will go and cook myself. Since you two are like this, you won''t be able to eat the food I cooked. Too bad, or you wouldn''t have cooked."


    As soon as Wu Ming said that, Rin and Luvia jumped as if returning to their spirits.


    "Wait a moment!! We''re heroes after all, so don''t ask for too much food in return."


    "After all, it was the result of your hard work, so I should taste it too."


    Rin and Luvia spoke quite gracefully, not at all like they were half dead on the table just now.


    Miyu, Kuro, and Illya all smiled awkwardly.


    "By the way, I''m also looking forward to Onii-chan cooking~" Illya smiled sweetly.


    "Hmm, I agree~" Kuro also said.


    "Onii-chan" Miyu also looked at Wu Ming with anticipation.


    "Yeah~ I came back to do it, all of you are looking forward to it."


    "Bazett, take care of them." Wu Ming said to Bazett who was sitting on the sofa.


    In an instant, Bazett looked like the sky was about to fall. To be honest, she was the worst at dealing with children.


    However, to pay for the return trip, Bazett turned on the phone.


    "Yes!"


    After that, Wu Ming looked at Angelica and Beatrice, who had been sitting at the side without speaking.


    "You two,e with me." Wu Ming said lightly, and then walked out of the room.


    Angelica followed him obediently, but Beatrice had a frightened expression on her face.


    Beatrice was helpless and had no choice but to follow.


    Leaving Miyu, Illya, Kuro, who was dumbfounded, as well as Rin and Luvia, who were once again half dead.


    When he reached the courtyard, Wu Ming stopped and turned to look at the two of them.


    "I''m not a criminal either, so don''t be too afraid," Wu Ming said as he looked at the terrified Beatrice.


    "Yes of course!" Beatrice stammered.


    She sank, and said to herself.


    "I will tell you two things, first of all, Darius is dead."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Angelica and Beatrice eyes suddenly shrank, obviously they couldn''t believe it.


    Seeing the extraordinary eyes of the two, Wu Ming continued to speak.


    "Don''t hesitate, he has beenpletely exterminated by me. In short, you are free."


    Angelica and Beatrice came back to their senses, and believed in this conclusion for now.


    "Then may I ask what happened to Julian-sama" Beatrice asked softly.


    "This is the second thing I want to say, Julian was saved by me." After Wu Ming finished speaking, he began to observe the expressions of the two.


    Beatrice had a "very kind" expression, and from her eyes, Wu Ming could clearly see that Beatrice had special feelings for Julian.


    Angelica, on the other hand, still looked indifferent.


    "Then, I think what I''m asking is, are you going to return to Julian, the current head of the Ainsworth family, or are you going to leave the Ainsworth family and start a new life of your own, or are you going to leave the doll body behind?"


    Even though they were both puppets, they were both dead, but Wu Ming didn''t feel like he couldn''t live a new life as a puppet.


    Talking about ying with souls was something that Wu Ming was ashamed of, but for those who had returned to earth that wasn''t vile, he would still let them choose their own future.


    Live or die, it''s up to them to choose.

 Chapter 314: Decision about the two of them

    Chapter 314: Decision about the two of them


    "I, I want to return to Julian-sama!" said Beatrice excitedly.


    Wu Ming felt that it was extremely rare, it seemed that this was the first time Beatrice had dared to speak to him so loudly.


    Wu Ming nodded.


    "Of course, I can help you contact Julian, or you can find him yourself, but Julian isn''t at Aindsworth Castle in the big hole in Fuyuki City right now, and you don''t need to find him yourself. I advise you to stay here first."


    Aindsworth Castle was thoroughly inspected, and because of Darius'' death, everything turned to stone.


    It turned out that Aindsworth Castle was the result of a rock mountain being reced by Darius using Magecraft [sh Air].


    When Darius died, Ainsworth Castle naturally returned to its original state.


    As Wu Ming had said, Julian would not return there, and although Beatrice could go alone, Beatrice might not be able to find Julian.


    After all, Beatrice no longer had ss Cards, so she couldn''t protect herself in case of danger. As a result, Wu Ming felt a little ufortable letting a little girl wander around.


    And ss Cards will not be returned to Beatrice, moreover Beatrice, who has been using ss Cards for a long time, is already a little abnormal in spirit and personality. If the ss Cards were returned to Beatrice, there was no guarantee that Beatrice would not harm anyone.


    Therefore, Wu Ming suggested that Beatrice stay at the Sakatsuki Residence for a while, waiting for her help in finding Julian.


    Regarding the "Berserker" ss Cards used by Beatrice, him real name is Thor.


    The eldest son of Thor, the Norse god of thunder.


    The giant hammer that Beatrice used when using Summon Phantasm was indeed Thor weapon Mjolnir, the strongest god in Northern Europe.


    And the reason why Beatrice wasn''t killed by Shirou fatal blow was entirely due to her innate skill "Twilight Survivor".


    "Then it''s fine" Beatrice said weakly.


    "What about you, Angelica, what are your choices?" Wu Ming looked at Angelica and asked directly.


    "I was an abandoned doll, and now that my master is you, I will not go to Julian," Angelica said without hesitation.


    Hearing Angelica say this, Beatrice wanted to say something, but because of Wu Ming, Beatrice was too afraid to say anything.


    "When did I be your master" Wu Ming said helplessly.


    "Ever since you picked me up, you are my master." There was no emotion in Angelica eyes.


    Seeing this, Wu Ming frowned.


    Magecraft [sh Air] is really ruthless, Wu Ming also investigated Angelica, who was originally the eldest daughter of this generation Ainsworth family, Julian Ainsworth older sister, Angelica Aindsworth.


    She died six years ago when the ck mud caused a huge pit disaster in Fuyuki City, and was "resurrected" by Julian, or Darius, using Magecraft [sh Air].


    Magecraft [sh Air] has a weakness, namely that people who are resurrected with Magecraft [sh Air] will lose things, memories, emotions, and that''s all possible.


    What Beatrice lost was her love for Julian, but by her own efforts, she fell in love with Julian again in thest six years.


    And what Angelica is missing is her feelings.


    The emotionless doll is aplete tool.


    Angelica was such an existence.


    Angelica who has lost her feelings defines herself as a doll, so even though she knows that Julian is her younger brother, Angelica still calls Julian-sama, not her little brother, because she has no feelings.


    "Then you stay and be a maid in the Sakatsuki Residence first." For Angelica, who had no feelings, Wu Ming didn''t know what to do.


    Human feelings are the most iprehensible, and Angelica, who has lost this most iprehensible thing, Wu Ming can''t do anything.


    (Wait until Julian is found and see if there''s a way to get Angelica back.)


    In fact, for Angelica, Wu Ming had another way, namely "sending" Angelica to Julian.


    However, this was not in line with Wu Ming own code of ethics.


    Wu Ming would not treat people as objects, this was a choice for him to "transform" from human to dragon.


    Humans are the most precious treasure.


    "Yes, Vumin-sama." After speaking, Angelica left by herself.


    Needless to say, she had to do her job as a maid.


    And Beatrice looked at Angelica who left alone, and she was too scared to face Wu Ming alone.


    "You go back first, remember to find a room for you to stay in."


    As soon as Wu Ming finished speaking, Beatrice also ran away.


    "Am I that scary"


    After temporarily settling Angelica and Beatrice problems, Wu Ming participated in the kitchen, and together with Shirou and Sakura, cooked meals at the Sakatsuki Residence for the day.


    At the dining table, Wu Ming was still sitting in first ce, Kuro and Miyu were sitting on his left and right respectively, Illya was sitting next to Miyu, and next down were Sakura and Shirou.


    In Kuro bottom row, there was Bazett with a calm face and Rin and Luvia who were looking at Shirou and Sakura with sad eyes.


    Angelica declined the invitation of Wu Ming and the others because she was a maid.


    As for Beatrice, she chose a room and hid in the room alone. When Sakura went to call her, Beatrice said that she wasn''t hungry and didn''t want to eat.


    But ording to Wu Ming, Beatrice was mainly due to Wu Ming presence.


    But it''s okay. After all, tonight banquet was nominally held to celebrate the attack on the Ainsworth Family. The two of them were obviously prisoners of war, but it was a bit strange that they were invited to the banquet to defeat them...


    "By the way, where did Gil-kun go?" Illya looked at the empty seat opposite Wu Ming and asked doubtfully.


    "Don''t worry about him, the kid knows toe home when he''s hungry." Wu Ming waved his hand casually.


    At this moment, the sound of the door opening rang.


    "Ah~ah~ I''m so hungry, looks like I''m notte, dinner has just started~" Gil voice sounded.

 Chapter 315: Eating at Sakatsuki Residence

    Chapter 315: Eating at Sakatsuki Residence


    Young Gil sat directly across from Wu Ming, gazing happily at the food in front of him.


    Ever since Wu Ming had started fighting Darius, he had learned that young Gil had left.


    Although he didn''t know why young Gil didn''t return until now, he would ask this question after dinner, and the most important thing now was to have a happy dinner.


    "Alright, since everyone is here, the celebratory banquet officially begins!" Wu Ming raised his ss and announced the banquet was starting.


    Everyone also raised their wine sses, of course Illya, Miyu, and Kuro sses were filled with juice.


    And the four minors, Rin, Luvia, Shirou, and Sakura, naturally drank the juice too.


    As for young Gil, Wu Ming naturally gave juice to him. Who made him look like a minor? However, this did not cause young Gil discontent. After all, young Gil temperament could be said to be something that Wu Ming had seen before, the best kid ever.


    It seemed that only Bazett, who had grown up, and Wu Ming, who was also an adult (totally less than 100 years, 50 was enough...) two people had wine in their sses.


    By the way, this wine was well provided by young Gil.


    The wine Bazett drank was diluted. Ordinary people would die if they drank too much divine wine.


    "Cheers!!" Say everyone in unison.


    Wu Ming finished drinking the divine wine in one gulp and exhaled happily.


    "It still smells like wine." Wu Ming said happily, pouring himself another ss.


    "Looks like the teacher hasn''t had a drink in a long time. You really liked this wine when you were in Uruk." Young Gil took a sip of the drink and pulled out some ancient gold tins lined with gold from the Gate of Babylon. The divine wine in the bottle was thrown at Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming caught him and put the divine wine into his Noble Phantasm chamber.


    "Even I get a little envious sometimes, young Gil." Wu Ming smiled jokingly.


    Naturally he meant the Gate of Babylon. Young Gil who had taken the ss Cards, although he didn''t know why he didn''t use them, he continued to keep them as they were, but control of the Gate of Babylon It had been taken back by young Gil.


    Because of that, young Gil was able to give Wu Ming a few bottles of divine wine nonchntly.


    And the reason why Wu Ming who had the Mand box said this, was entirely because he and young Gil had different items.


    The King of the End was given a mission to kill all the Campiones. Every time Rama killed all the Campiones, God would give Rama many divine artifacts.


    However, this divine artifact was basically a weapon.


    After all, you can''t give a warrior a bottle of wine and let him fight in the next battle, so almost all the divine artifacts that the gods gave Rama were weapons.


    But the Gate of Babylon is different.


    The Gate of Babylon collects two-thirds of the treasures in the world, although two-thirds, but most of the treasures are in the treasury of Gilgamesh.


    As for the definition of treasure, as long as it was recognized by Gilgamesh as something of value and was called treasure, it would be collected by him. That is, not only weapons, but countless kinds of non-weapon treasures are also included in the Babylon gate.


    Even though Wu Ming didn''t really like drinking, it would be wonderful if there was some good wine.


    "Teacher, if you want a drink, you can still get it, right?" Young Gil smiled a little.


    Wu Ming also smiled slightly. What young Gil said was true. The meaning of this sentence is that he can go to another world. The unknown world represents the unknown treasure, and there is also the blessing of Root.


    It can be said that Wu Ming to a certain extent, it is true that he can get what he wants.


    "I really want to taste God wine." Kuro looked at Wu Ming with a smile.


    "Kuro, you are immature. Even Rin-san and the others are drinking drinks, you drink obediently!" Illya, who was sitting diagonally across from Kuro, looked angry.


    Illya wasn''t angry because Kuro wanted to drink, but because Kuro was sitting on the chair Illya wanted to sit on.


    Miyu sat beside Wu Ming as a matter of course, but on the other hand, the position that was close to Wu Ming was tricked by Kuro into tricking Illya and sitting on the chair, which made Illya very angry.


    "Um~ Is it important, just drink a little and nothing will happen~"


    Kuro naturally knew why Illya was so angry. After hearing Illya rebuttal, Kuro hugged Wu Ming arm, rubbed it slightly, and looked at Illya proudly.


    "You let go of Onii-chan!" Illya face immediately turned red, and she stuttered.


    Even though she had experienced Kuro bold behavior many times, Illya, who was especially thin skinned, was still too shy.


    "That Illya calm down." Miyuforted Illya who was both angry and embarrassed, with cold sweat on her forehead.


    "Enough, eat in peace, don''t make trouble." Wu Ming patted Kuro head lightly and said in a slightly harsh tone.


    "Huh~ Onii-chan hit me, so sad." Kuro who was hit on the head made a hurt expression, badly.


    Wu Ming shook his head helplessly, then he took some food with a spoon and put it in Kuro mouth.


    "Come~ ah~" Wu Ming looked at Kuro and said.


    "Ahhhh!?" Not only Illya, but also Miyu face turned red, and both of them let out strange screams.


    Kuro was also dumbfounded, but she reacted immediately.


    "Ah~~"


    Kuro made an "ah~" sound and swallowed the food that Wu Ming fed.


    "Un~~ The food that Onii-chan gives me with his hands is really delicious." By the way, Kuro licked the corner of his mouth.


    Wu Ming shook his head, put down the spoon, he took Illya and Miyu spoon, and performed the act of eating each of them.


    "Come on, those who see it have a share." Wu Ming smiled.


    However, Illya and Miyu were a little shy, and slowly, Miyu stepped forward.


    "Ah~~" Miyu gently ate the food from Wu Ming, and her face turned red.


    But


    "It''s delicious..." Miyu said.


    "Illya~ If you don''t eat, then I will do it for you." Kuro looked at Illya, who had not spoken for a long time, and let out a "threat".


    "Do not think about it!" Illya immediately puffed out her small mouth, "Ah~", swallowed the food


    "Let''s eat." Wu Ming put down his second spoon, looked at the three and said.


    Sakura, who was on the side, saw this scene and felt very new, and then she also made this move to Shirou.


    "Come on, senpai, ah~" Sakura looked at Shirou with blushing cheeks.


    Sakura was also a very shy person, and dared to do this to Shirou in front of so many people.


    "Sakura...that..." Shirou scratched his cheek in embarrassment, but he ended up eating Matou Sakura food.


    ""


    Suddenly there was a sound of cloth being torn.


    Rin and Luvia smiled very gracefully, and the tablecloth in front of them was torn in two.


    "What happened."


    "That''s okay."


    Rin and Luvia continued to smile.


    Shirou felt it was better not to ask any further.


    And Bazett, who was eating alone, wiped his mouth.


    "This is really boring."


    Then she kept moving the knife, fork and chopsticks again, eating the food rapidly.


    (Not much opportunity for a free meal, I can''t miss it) this is what she thought.


    Smiles andughter continued to be heard from the Sakatsuki Residence. The moon seemed infected by thatughter. The moonlight was very clear and bright, illuminating the Sakatsuki Residence.

 Chapter 316: A week

    Chapter 316: A week


    On a beautiful day, there are no clouds in the sky, and the sun shines on the earth, giving ayer of brilliance to everything on earth.


    Wu Ming held a small ck box in his hand and sat under the sun with his eyes closed.


    Now, a week had passed since thest battle between Wu Ming and Darius.


    Wu Ming went to look for Julian the next day after the celebration party a week ago.


    Wu Ming found Julian very easily. To his surprise, Julian actually rebuilt a house in the forest near Fuyuki City. Although not asrge as the previous Aindsworth Castle, It can be considered a small vi.


    It just so happened that the forest where Julian built the vi was close to the Sakatsuki Residence. After all, the Sakatsuki Residence original address was the Emiya Residence, and the Emiya Residence was built onnd that Emiya Kiritsugu had once purchased on the outskirts of Fuyuki Town.


    In this way, Wu Ming and Julian could be described as neighbors.


    Of course, the fact that the two became neighbors couldn''t be hidden from Shirou. After he found out that Julian was fine and that he had escaped the fate of the Ainsworth family, he was very excited to go to Julian to catch up.


    Even though Julian still seems to really hate Shirou, Julian still values this rare friendship.


    Even Shirou was staying at Julian house that night.


    This made Sakura quite worried. After all, Julian and Shirou lived together. Julian is Sakura biggest enemy.


    Ahem~ kidding.


    After that, Wu Ming told Beatrice about Julian situation, and she couldn''t wait to rush over to find Julian.


    And Julian also felt guilty "after all, he used it", and let Beatrice stay with him for a while.


    This made Beatrice happy for a long time, it was said that Beatrice had prepared more than a dozen night raid ns cough


    As for Angelica, Julian was very confused.


    Even though Angelica is dead, and Julian has also thought of Angelica as a doll with him big sister skin all along, but no matter what, Angelica is also him big sister, this doll in addition is him big sister personality.


    Julian uses Gilgamesh strongest ss Cards for Angelica, from this it can be seen that Julian still has a rtionship with Angelica.


    "Since she has be your maid, let her stay at your house first." Julian meant this.


    And just like that, Angelica became the official maid of the Sakutsuki Residence.


    And the ck box in Wu Ming hand is Pandora Box.


    For a long time, Pandora Box was hidden at the top of Aindsworth Castle by Darius. Even so, Erica was still connected to Pandora Box.


    Because the gods want to bring disaster to humans, then Pandora and Pandora Box were made, it can be said that Pandora body is Pandora Box.


    It can be understood in this way that the Holy Grail has produced a personality and a body, and she is Miyu.


    Pandora Box produces a body and personality independent of that box, namely Erica.


    Although not separated from the Holy Grail like Miyu, Erica is still connected to Pandora Box.


    This box was given to him by Julian when he saw Wu Ming again.


    "However, this box is no longer empty, but I think it will be of use to you."


    Just then, after Julian finished speaking, Julian threw Pandora Box at Wu Ming without waiting for him to agree.


    Finally, Julian added a sentence.


    "This is also Erica choice. She says you brought his warmth and you need this." After speaking, Julian left.


    Leaving a helpless expression on his face.


    However, Wu Ming desperately needed Pandora Box.


    In the courtyard, Wu Ming recovered his thoughts and ended his research on Pandora Box for today.


    At this time, Angelica, who had just arrived, walked over to Wu Ming and reported.


    "Vumin-sama, the big hole at the edge of Fuyuki City has basically been repaired so far," said Angelica, who was wearing a maid uniform.


    "Good job, Angelica." Wu Mingforted.


    Angelica bowed slightly in reply.


    After Fuyuki City left the control of the Ainsworth family, or Darius alone, Wu Ming managed to take over Fuyuki City and became the administrator of Fuyuki City.


    Due to parallel worlds, even though there is a Tohsaka family in this world, Fuyuki City has always been managed by the Ainsworth Family.


    Of course, this was the result of Wu Ming willful indulgence.


    And now, the manager of Fuyuki City has be Emiya family.


    After all, Emiya Shirou identity still had a background in Fuyuki City in this parallel world.


    Some of the Clock Tower staff and even the senior staff of Fuyuki City who were in contact with Magus didn''t pay much attention to the change in ownership of the Fuyuki City administrator.


    From a clock tower perspective, for small cities in Japan, it is verymon for managers to change owners.


    As long as the new administration remains nominally subject to the clock tower administration, that''s fine.


    Of course, Zelretch also yed a part in this.


    For the senior officials in Fuyuki City who know the world of Magus, no manager will have any effect on them, it is nothing more than a change of authority.


    As for the repair of the big hole in Fuyuki City, Wu Ming didn''t allow Julian to do it, within a week Wu Ming contracted the big hole repair project in Fuyuki City.


    And the manager of this project is Angelica.


    Even though Angelica no longer had Gilgamesh ss Cards, Magecraft [sh Air] could be said to be extraordinary, even a first-ss Magus couldn''t stand Angelica.


    So Wu Ming gave this task to Angelica.


    Angelica is very useful as a subordinate.


    Because Angelica was a genius before she died, and when she turned into a doll, her strengths were revealed.


    Carry out tasks seriously, will not procrastinate, will not take shortcuts, and have a strong ability to do things. In less than a week, shepleted the repair of the big hole in Fuyuki City, which is a rare subordinate for any master.


    No wonder Julian and Darius continued to use Angelica.


    Although Wu Ming didn''t know why Darius took Angelica as an abandoned child, he didn''t need to know, after all, he made a lot of profit.


    "By the way, Angelica, do you still have any unused ss Cards?" Wu Ming suddenly thought

 Chapter 317: Connecting residences in two worlds

    Chapter 317: Connecting residences in two worlds


    "Yes." Angelica took out ss Cards, but there were no images on them.


    The Ainsworth Family did a lot of experiments to make ss Cards, and these empty ss Cards were a failure of the experiment.


    This failed product had no Heroic Spirit power at all. Once used, the card will turn to ashes, and the user himself will not gain any power.


    "Thank You." Wu Ming took the ss Cards and thanked her.


    "You are serious, Vumin-sama." Angelica slightly bowed.


    "The maid is not a Servant, I can thank you." After speaking, without waiting for Angelica to reply, Wu Ming left.


    Angelica stood on the spot, pondered for a moment, then got up, and in the courtyard where she was alone, she bowed slightly in the direction that Wu Ming had left.


    "Follow your orders, Vumin-sama."


    ....


    Inside the Sakatsuki Residence, Illya brought Miyu and sat in front of the TV, watching the Magical Girl show.


    "How, how, Miyu, this is beautiful! I didn''t expect that there was a magical girl Bushido Musashi in this world." Illya was excited again.


    However, Kuro, who was sitting at the side and looking at her out of boredom, had a look of disgust on his face.


    "Really, Illya, you still like these magical girls, obviously you have be a real magical girl."


    "What...what''s the problem? If you be a magical girl, you can''t like watching magical girl dramas!?" Illya replied with a flushed face, but the effect of the rebuttal wasn''t that great.


    "Oh hoo~ As expected of Illya, he can say such things." Kuro looked at Illya as if she saw something interesting.


    Illya looked back at Kuro with a flushed face, her bulging face was very cute.


    However, what the two of them didn''t realize was that Miyu face was a bit gloomy.


    "Actually flying at high speed, ignoring thews of physics, humans humans can''t reach this level" Miyu couldn''t believe it.


    Wu Ming walked from behind the three and others, and directly ced his hand on Miyu head.


    "Hah?! Onii-chan" Miyu was surprised, then turned to look at the person who came, and only calmed down when she saw Wu Ming.


    "I told you to watch more of this anime before but you don''t watch it, you have to watch some shows that are not suitable for children." Wu Ming smiled sweetly.


    But make no mistake, programs that are not suitable for children refer to programs that many graduate students in medicine, biology, and even military science have to watch.


    It was also because of this that Miyu became the "perfect woman" in Illya mouth, capable of almost anything.


    "What~ Onii-chan, you really hate it" Feeling the temperature of Wu Ming palm, Miyu cheeks turned red.


    "Onii-chan!" Kuro and Illya stopped staring at each other when they saw Wu Minging.


    "Well, Illya, Kuro." Wu Ming greeted the two of them.


    "What~ Onii-chan, you really hate it" Feeling the temperature of Wu Ming palm, Miyu cheeks turned red.


    "Onii-chan!" Kuro and Illya stopped staring at each other when they saw Wu Minging.


    "Yo, Illya, Kuro." Wu Ming greeted the two of them.


    "Is Onii-chan job done? Today feels very early." Miyu asked with concern


    Since obtaining Pandora Box, Wu Ming has been doing research for a certain period of time every day, and the opportunity to learn every day is fixed. Therefore, it was him who finished the research ahead of today schedule, attracting Miyu attention.


    "Um, I have a little clue, don''t worry." After speaking, Wu Ming touched Miyu little head again.


    "By the way, where did Bazett go?" Wu Ming asked.


    Helpless, let Bazett look after the three little loli until Wu Ming finished his research, but now Bazett was missing.


    "That''sbecause I wanted to eat ice cream, so I asked Bazette-san to buy it" Illya smiled slightly embarrassed.


    "If you say that, I remember summer was still cool on Illya side."


    Wu Ming sent Illya and the others back to the parallel world the day after the celebratory banquet ended. By the way, Wu Ming also set up portals in the Sakatsuki Residence and Emiya Residence, which pass through two parallel worlds.


    Rin and Luvia returned directly to the Clock Tower in Ennd because they needed to report on a mission.


    The reason why Bazett had stayed behind was because she was still Wu Ming subordinate, so she didn''t return to Illya parallel world with her. This is a sad story.


    As for Illya and Kuro, it was because the weather was too hot there, so they came here. One is to find Miyu, and the other is to cool off the heat.


    After all, because this world was once on the verge of extinction, the earth axis shifted a lot, which caused Illya world to be scorching hot, while Miyu side experienced a freezing winter.


    But it seems that because Darius was defeated, God is happy, the past few days it hasn''t snowed much, the temperature is not too cold, and it''s very refreshing.


    But no matter how Illya and Kuro had juste from summer, and Miyu couldn''t stand Illya and Kuro double teasing, so Bazett was forced to go to buy some ice cream.


    Of course, Bazett walked through the back door, and Wu Ming was there in the front yard. If Bazett left, Wu Ming would definitely find out.


    "You three, be careful with your stomach." Wu Ming helplessly patted the small heads of the three of them one by one in warning.


    "Hehehehe" Illya and Kuro smiled, Miyu blushed and lowered her head.


    "Ah, Onii-san, have you finished your research?" At this moment, Shirou voice was heard.


    They looked to the source of the sound, Shirou was wearing a travel suit and carrying arge suitcase in his hands, smiling at everyone.


    "Eh? Onii-chan what is Shirou-san going to do?" Illya looked doubtfully and asked.


    Kuro was also curious.


    "Shirou Onii-chan is going to Ennd," Miyu exined.


    "English?" Illya and Kuro asked in confusion.


    "That''s right, I''m going to the Clock Tower to continue practicing Magecraft." Shirou said with a smile.


    "Eh? Suddenly?" Kuro was a bit surprised. After all, they had already defeated thest BOSS. After finally being able to rest properly, Shirou would study again.


    "I advise Shirou to go." At this time, said Wu Ming.


    "Onii-chan suggest?" Illya and Kuro looked at Wu Ming.


    "Yeah, after all, the manager of Fuyuki City is already nominally from the Emiya family. It would be better if Shirou learns Magecraft well."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, a faint light appeared in Miyu eyes.


    "And I also got a lot from the clock tower, it would be too cruel to abandon them." Shirou touched the back of his head.


    "And Sakura will be going with Shirou too, so don''t worry."


    After the Ainsworth Family was defeated, Sakura was also able to return to the house she had previously dared not go, and Sakura would sell her property when she returned, and head to Ennd with Shirou.


    As for why the real estate was being sold, she would change his name to Emiya Sakura in the future. This is not to leave a way out for herself...


    By the way, since Shirou was leaving, Wu Ming was not in a hurry to swap the Sakatsuki and Emiya residences, but rather the Emiya Residences.


    "I still have to catch a ne, so let''s stop talking, goodbye, everyone."


    After greeting everyone, Shirou left the Sakutsuki residence.


    At this time, Wu Ming noticed that Miyu face was a little gloomy

 Chapter 318: I Was Really Wrong To Make Women Cry

    Chapter 318: I Was Really Wrong To Make Women Cry


    After Wu Ming said this, Illya and Kuro also found that Wu Ming face was slightly abnormal.


    "What''s wrong, Miyu, are you not feeling well?" said Illya worriedly.


    "If you feel ufortable, you should say so." Kuro also looks worried.


    "Onii-chan, I originally thought that you asked Shirou Onii-chan to go to the Clock Tower to train himself" Miyu lowered her head, and her bangs blocked her eyes.


    Wu Ming understood in an instant, squatted down, and hugged Miyu with both hands.


    "You asked Shirou Onii-chan to go to the Clock Tower for further studies, so that he can take on the important responsibility of the administrator of Fuyuki City, so, how about you" Miyu continued.


    Illya and Kuro also thought of something and looked at Wu Ming.


    "Are you going to leave me again, leave this house" Miyu raised her head and looked at Wu Ming, her tears couldn''t stop flowing.


    "Yes, I want to get out of here." Wu Ming did not show much panic, and said calmly.


    "Onii-chan!?" Illya and Kuro were shocked.


    "But"


    Wu Ming wiped Wu Ming tears and said bitterly.


    "This is something I have to do, Miyu, I''m sorry." After speaking, Wu Ming hugged Miyu in his arms.


    Illya and Kuro were also silent. No matter what, Wu Ming is also a Dragon of the Root, he definitely has his own mission.


    "I know I know that this is a mission that Onii-chan must undertake, but" Miyu dry tears flowed again.


    "But I can''t bear to part with Miyu!!"


    "Onii-chan" Miyu shouted in a very loud voice, almost piercing the room.


    Wu Ming didn''t speak, Illya and Kuro kept silent, only Miyu continued to cry.


    "Onii-chan hugged me for the first time when we first met." Miyu started to remember.


    "My family has died, and my mother also died. Even though I don''t remember them, sadness still lingers in my heart. At the time, I didn''t understand or understand any of this."


    Wu Ming hugged Miyu tightly.


    "Onii-chan saved me from this sorrow. You gave me love, a home and hope for me to survive."


    At this moment, Miyu saw the back of her hand.


    "Even though Onii-chan was my Servant at that time, I don''t think Onii-chan is carrying out the responsibilities of a Servant to Master." Immediately after, Miyu raised her head, looking at Wu Ming.


    "I think Onii-chan really treats me as a little sister and takes care of me with all her heart. My heart tells me that this rtionship is very real." Miyu suppressed her heart and continued to stare at Wu Ming.


    "That''s why I chose to be a magical girl, thinking of reducing the burden for Onii-chan, I hope I can help you, and I hope you will stop worrying..."


    Miyu threw herself into Wu Ming arms and didn''t speak.


    Illya and Kuro remained silent and waited.


    "Sorry, Onii-chan, I was too selfish to give you trouble" Miyu, who was lying in Wu Ming arms, made a faint and indistinct sound.


    "How is it possible, Miyu, you are my little sister, no matter what, I won''t think it will give me trouble." Wu Ming was still smiling gently and caressing Miyu cheek.


    "It was really hard for you, Miyu, it must have been really hard for you to leave youst time."


    After all, the gentler people are, the angrier they are, because this is anger that has been umted for a long time, and this Miyu gue is also the same.


    "Letting a girl cry, I''m really useless," Wu Ming said with a self-deprecatingugh.


    "No, Onii-chan is not a coward." Miyu immediately retorted, looking at Wu Ming with a ring face.


    Wu Mingughed heartily, and seeing himugh, Miyu followed with a chuckle, and even Illya and Kuroughed.


    "Sorry, Illya and Kuro, I made you worry." Miyu recovered and said to the two of them.


    "Un~ Really, it would be better if Miyu vented like this earlier." Kuro waved his hand helplessly.


    "Yeah, yeah, if you''re not happy you should talk to your friends and family. If it were me, maybe I would run into the park and be found by my mother, and then I would throw myself into my mother arms and cry." Illya smiled.


    Kuro looked at Illya with a displeased expression, but she didn''t know that Kuro wasn''t arguing.


    "Onii-chan, thank you, and there is no need to apologize to your family." Miyu showed a smile.


    "Hahaha~ My fault, how Miyu wants to punish me." Wu Ming touched Miyu head and smiled generously.


    "I want Onii-chan to make a deal with me that we will be able to resolve the matter safely and return to me safely." With that, Miyu stretched out her little finger.


    "Un, I swear here that I will be able to resolve matters safely and return to my little sister Miyu safely." After saying that, Wu Ming also extended his pinky thumb and connected with Miyu.


    "Agreed."


    "Um, I agree."


    "I want to do it too..." said Ilya bitterly.


    "This is a brother and sister agreement, why do you want to join in the fun?" Kuroined helplessly.


    "I I refer to Onii-chan as Onii-chan, after all I can be considered a little sister." Illya replied firmly.


    "ording to what you said, then I can be considered as Onii-chan little sister. If Onii-chan wants to pull Miyu, he''ll pull them all." Kuro smiled mischievously.


    "Yeah, yeah~" Wu Ming smiled helplessly, but he still stretched out his little finger and tickled Illya and Kuro.


    "I swear here that I will be able to resolve matters safely and return to my little sisters Illya and Kuroi safely." Wu Ming took his oath again.


    "Then agree, Onii-chan!" said Illya and Kuro at the same time.


    "Ah! Agree! Everything!"


    Suddenly the four of themughed.


    Betweenughter, the four of them didn''t notice that there was a faint golden light on the four of them''s bodies, and the golden light disappeared instantly, as if it had never happened.


    Outside the door, Bazett stood honestly and didn''t choose to enter. She was holding some melted ice cream in his hand. Even though it had flowed into his hands, she still didn''t move.


    Bazett actually came back very early, and when she walked to the door, she heard "Onii-chan" called Miyu.


    Bazett, who initially thought something had happened, wanted to rush in, but a second before she was about to start, she sensed that something was wrong, so she didn''t break down the door and rushed in.


    It was a rare chance that Bazett, whose IQ was at stake, didn''t interfere withmunication between the "brother and sister" and stayed out the door.


    "Agreed...?"

 Chapter 319: Command Seals in the form of a Black Dragon

    Chapter 319: Command Seals in the form of a ck Dragon


    Early the next day, Wu Ming reced the Sakatsuki Residence and Emiya Residence for their positions.


    Since Wu Ming was leaving, he returned Miyu ordinary house to Illya world, so that the little loli could rte to each other.


    Before the restoration, Wu Ming told Julian.


    "I will return to another parallel world, I will take Angelica with me."


    Then, before Julian ck face erupted, Wu Ming slipped away.


    But don''t be afraid Shirou and the others won''t find Wu Ming when they return. He had already told Shirou how to go to the parallel world. As long as he wanted, he could travel through parallel worlds at any time in a special room in the Emiya Residence.


    But that doesn''t mean Shirou is a Magician.


    Zelretch can freely travel through parallel worlds, which is the advantage of him having mastered the Second Magic. In addition, Zelretch can also summon otherworldly magic powers and other rted operations rted to parallel worlds.


    And Shirou only relied on the device installed in the Emiya Residence by Wu Ming, theparison between the two was not the same.


    Not only did Wu Ming and Zelretch have the ability to travel through parallel worlds, but the Ainsworth family also had the ability to travel through parallel worlds. Angelica and Beatrice came to Illya world as an example.


    However, ording to Angelica, when they used the technology of traveling through parallel worlds, there was a big drawback.


    Not only did the magic arrays have to be set in advance when cast, but it also required a lot of worlds to set up the magic arrays. The magic power to activate the magic array is also a problem, and the recement effect of this magic array is still limited in time.


    Since the Ainsworth Family used Magecraft [sh Air] to rece the surrounding space with the same ce in the parallel world, the magic power required was quiterge.


    This was also the reason why Angelica and the others came out of Mount Enzou, they used the Holy Grail, which held arge amount of magic power.


    With the help of the Holy Grail, Magecraft [sh of Water] was sessfully activated, and Mount Enzou of the Illya World and Mount Enzou of the Miyu World were exchanged, and the two managed toe to the Illya world.


    When Shirou made the request, the Holy Grail actually used the same method.


    Miyu along with Mount Enzou was transferred to the world of Illya, while Mount Enzou in the world of Illya was transferred to the world of Miyu.


    It has a simr effect to Magecraft [sh Air].


    But it was permanent, because after Miyu World Mount Enzou followed Miyu to Enzou Illya Mountain, they never exchanged Mount Enzou again.


    And the reason why Angelica and Beatrice were able to escape from Wu Ming was because Angelica used the Deviance Sword to directly open a path to the parallel world, so that they could survive.


    And being able to urately hit the target world only shows that Angelica is very lucky, who is basically in turbulent space and time, and usually goes to the wrong parallel world.


    This was why Wu Ming was surprised that Angelica was able to return safely.


    To put it simply, parallel worlds are not so easy to navigate. If Wu Ming did not have the innate ability to adapt to space and time, he would not have dared to traverse indiscriminately.


    But it is impossible, the Dragon of the Root innate ability, traveling through the world, has the adaptability of space and time, and now think about this "passive" ability is very good.


    After returning to Illya world, since it was summer vacation, Miyu and the others didn''t need to go to school. As a result, Illya and Kuro came to Miyu almost every day, along with Illya friends.


    And Wu Ming, apart from studying Pandora Box, the rest of his time was spent ying happily with Miyu and the others.


    Visit the Einzbern house and say hello to Mrs. Irisviel, Se, Leysritt, Emiya Shirou, and the others.


    Wu Ming enjoyed this simple and ordinary life.


    Then, on this day, Wu Ming discovered what he wanted from Pandora Box.


    Wu Ming sat in the courtyard, because he found the clue he wanted, so he declined the invitation to go on a date with Miyu.


    At this moment, Wu Ming closed his eyes and immersed himself in Pandora Box.


    Wu Ming floats in the void, this is the inside of the empty Pandora box.


    At this moment, in front of Wu Ming, there was a trace of destruction.


    It is very strange that there is no physical existence inside Pandora, but now there are traces of destruction.


    "This is the power of Root." Wu Ming ced his hand on the broken trace and analyzed it gently.


    Immediately, Wu Ming transferred Root power. The imprint touched by it emitted a ray of light, and a shadow appeared from the imprint.


    "What''s this!?" Wu Ming was surprised.


    In a very mysterious ce, countless ck mud is moving, and there is light in the ck mud. The light was pulled out of the ck mud by an unknown force. It was clear to the naked eye that it was a baby still in swaddling.


    Then, the baby was sent out of this mysterious ce by this unknown force.


    The ck mud surged even more frantically, as if he had lost something important.


    Immediately, countless ck mud poured out from this mysterious area as if to disperse the troops and search for the baby.


    Then, the ck mud came to a certain world and entered the ck box. The contents of the box merged with the ck mud. Then, after an unknown amount of time, the box was opened. Finally, a bright light emerged from the ck. It was shot out, and immediately after, the ck mud was sunburned andpletely dead.


    This is exactly the process from start to finish the ck mud merges with the catastrophe in Pandora Box.


    Like a movie, it was disyed in front of Wu Ming.


    After watching all of this, Wu Ming stopped the transport of root power and released his imprint.


    Immediately after, the imprint turned into a ck, palm-sized object like a badge.


    Wu Ming was silent.


    There is no doubt that the baby is Wu Ming himself, although he does not know why, but this is something that is very certain to his heart.


    And that mysterious ce is Great Root. Although it is not clear, there is no doubt about it.


    The light in the ck mud is the "hope" in Pandora Box, and is finally burned to death by the sun, which is the incarnation of [White Stallion]


    "What is the true identity of this ck mud" Wu Ming said to himself inexplicably.


    After thinking for a moment, Wu Ming took out the item from the ck badge.


    In an instant, the badge stuck to the back of his hand like tarsal maggots, forming ck marks akin to dragon-shaped Command Seals.


    Wu Ming from the outside world opened his eyes, saw the ck mark on the back of his hand, and spoke seriously.


    "Looks like I have to leave this world as soon as possible."

 Chapter 320: Truth

    Chapter 320: Truth


    The next morning, Wu Ming finished breakfast early, used magic power to warm him up, and left the Sakutsuki Mansion.


    ....


    Ennd, in the Clock Tower.


    Outside the door of a room, a purple-ck gate opened, and Wu Ming came out.


    As if familiar, he didn''t knock on the door, but pushed straight in.


    What caught his attention was a sturdy old man with bloodshot eyes.


    After all, he is an old acquaintance, Wu Ming sat on the sofa and spoke directly.


    "Did you know that those things have joined the disaster in Pandora Box."


    No wonder Miyu world will be destroyed because of what the Ainsworth Family did to the ck mud in Pandora Box. Wu Ming did not believe that Zelretch, who solved the crisis of world destruction, would not know about the ck mud.


    "Yeah, but it was something rted to you, so I kept it." Zelretch looked at Wu Ming with those bloodshot, red eyes.


    Not to be outdone, Wu Ming also used his red pupils to look into Zelretch eyes.


    Although both of them had bloodshot eyes, Zelretch red eyes were biased towards blood, which was quite bloody, while Wu Ming red eyes were biased towards gems, which was extremely secluded.


    "Well~ Forget it, I''m not here to ask faults this time, I''m leaving." After all, this ck mud is not a big enemy for Wu Ming.


    "Will find that ck mud?" Even though he was asking a question, Zelretch said with a tone of certainty.


    "One ck mud can already destroy the world, so I don''t need to say more about the impact of another ck mud on another world."


    His fingers lightly tapped the coffee table in front of him, Wu Ming said lightly.


    (Moreover, this ck mud has a good rtionship with my life experience) Wu Ming thought to himself.


    "So, is it Dragon of the Root mission to protect the world?" Zelretch said.


    "In a sense, you are right." Then, Wu Ming stood up and was about to leave.


    "I can sense that the Counter Force is getting weaker," Zelretch said suddenly.


    After Wu Ming heard it, he stopped.


    Since Wu Ming returned to this world, he has notmunicated with the Counter Force anymore.


    There was also a reason why Wu Ming needed to rely on his own body strength to make an immediate change.


    Wu Ming tried to contact ya through the power of Root, but ya did not respond to her words, and although Gaia reacted to Wu Ming contact, her response was intermittent as if busy.


    Ever since he found out that there was a lot of ck mud escaping into another world, Wu Ming had a hunch that Gaia and ya had an ident.


    "Let''s find someone who has connections with many stars and can solve this crisis," Zelretch said suddenly.


    "You really have bad taste, Kischur." Wu Ming turned his head and looked at Zelretch with interesting eyes.


    "Actually, you are a clone in another world." Wu Ming spoke shocking words.


    "Although I don''t know Second Magic, I know that it is parallel world-rted magic. Once you''ve mastered Second Magic, you''ve merged all of yourself in the world. Now, because of the appearance of the ck mud, you learned about me and created an opportunity for me toe to this world, and you want to guide me on the right path." Wu Ming folded his arms and said calmly.


    "Hahaha~ As expected of the life that came out of the legendary Great Root." Zelretchughed.


    "That''s right, I can travel through parallel worlds. While traveling through parallel worlds, I identally found out about a catastrophe, and also identally learned of your arrival, so I used Second Magic to separate myself from the clones and put in almost every parallel world waiting for your arrival." Zelretchughed, not at all embarrassed at being exposed.


    "But this also happened to save some dying worlds. However, I couldn''t solve that world catastrophe. All I can do is seal them in that world Pandora Box to dy disaster." Zelretch waved his hand.


    Wu Ming now understood that Darius was a genius who created ss Cards, such a genius could not open Pandora box. It took thousands of years of effort to fully unlock it. Turns out Zelretch used Second Magic to seal Pandora box.


    "If my guess is correct, you in this world are actually your main body." Wu Ming said.


    "Yeah, after all, I''ve found you, and I''ve taken back a clone from another world."


    "You really have bad taste." Wu Ming looked at Zelretch helplessly.


    "Hahaha~ Isn''t this very interesting, this old man is having a lot of fun," Zelretch said with a bigugh.


    "Then you should know that world."


    The world that Wu Ming said was a world where there was arge amount of ck mud, that is, the world he had gone to ording to the instructions of the ck dragon-shaped Command Seals in his hands.


    These ck dragon-shaped Command Seals are actually signal transmitters, which can help Wu Ming find another world where there is ck mud. However, these Command Seals can also allow the ck mud in another world to find Wu Ming, which is also because of this, he chose to leave this world as quickly as possible.


    "Of course, I can''t enter the world with ck mud. They cover the fringes of the world, that''s why I chose your help, there''s nothing I can do about it," Zelretch said.


    "However, if it is a small part of the ck mud invasion, I can still resist, you go quietly." Zelretch smiled.


    "I always felt like there was something in your words." Wu Ming said suspiciously.


    "Don''t you just want me to protect your little brother and sister? I agree."


    "It''s as if I''m begging you." Wu Ming turned his head, opened the door, and left.


    Zelretch looked at the door, lost in thought.


    After a while, Zelretch spoke.


    "Where is the Dragon of the Root"


    ...


    Gate back to Sakatsuki Residence. At this moment, Miyu was sitting on the sofa in a daze, while Angelica was standing beside Miyu in a maid outfit.


    "Onii-chan." When Miyu saw Wu Ming, Xiao she and hugged Wu Ming.


    "What''s wrong, you are so excited, I didn''t leave without saying goodbye." Wu Ming smiled and patted Miyu little head.


    "Un..." Miyuy in Wu Ming arms and didn''t speak.


    "Vumin-sama, Miyu-sama hasn''t had breakfast yet." Angelica said with a slight bow.


    "Really, how can you not eat." Wu Ming covered Miyu little nose.


    "Onii-chan isn''t here, so I don''t have an appetite." Miyu blushed, as if she wasn''t used to being pampered like this.


    "Come on, let''s eat together."


    "Un."

 Chapter 321: Naughty Kiss

    Chapter 321: Naughty Kiss


    Then, Wu Ming proposed to take Miyu to the amusement park, and it was just the two of them, which made Miyu very happy.


    Although it''s good to be with Illya and the others, it''s still good to be able to monopolize Onii-chan


    It''s not selfish, every little sister wants to be alone with the male Onii-chan she likes, it''s human nature.


    The whole day, Wu Ming took Miyu to y.


    On the street at night, Wu Ming took Miyu and walked towards his house.


    "Miyu, I''m leaving tonight." Wu Ming said suddenly.


    After speaking, Wu Ming easily felt Miyu body tremble.


    But in an instant, Miyu adjusted her body state, trying to prevent Wu Ming from finding her, but Miyu also knew how Wu Ming couldn''t help but find her.


    "Sorry, Onii-chan, I just" Miyu lowered her head, not daring to look at Wu Ming.


    "You idiot, I''ve said it a few times, don''t apologize, Miyu doesn''t need to apologize." Wu Ming pressed Miyu little head hard as punishment.


    "I I see, Onii-chan, don''t press my head anymore"


    Even though Miyu wasining, it was obvious from her face that she was having fun.


    "I made a deal with you, just a little dy, I''ll be right back." Wu Ming smiled.


    "Un, I trust you, Onii-chan." Miyu smiled at Wu Ming.


    Soon, Wu Ming and Miyu returned to the Sakatsuki Residence.


    When they came to the house and entered the room, Wu Ming and Miyu found that there were two pairs of shoes at the entrance, which seemed to be elementary school students.


    "Could it be that Illya and Kuro are here" Miyu first thought of her friend.


    "As usual."


    After that, Wu Ming touched Miyu head.


    "Come in."


    "Un."


    When they came to the living room, Illya and Kuro sat on the sofa and watched TV obediently. There were two drinking cups on the coffee table in front of them, and Angelica was standing at the side.


    It had to be said that Angelica was bing more and more like an adult maid, and her mastery in the use of Magecraft [sh Air] greatly helped the maid work.


    "Illya! Kuro!" Miyu shouted the names of the two and ran over.


    "Ah! Miyu and Onii-chan are back!" Illya stood up.


    "Un~ why did youe back sote, I was bored to death."


    When Kuro saw Wu Ming and Miyuing, she immediatelyy down on the sofa with an unsightly posture, and said half helpless and half flirtatious.


    "Illya-sama and Chloe-sama have been here for a long time, so I prepared drinks for them without permission and let them watch TV to pass the time." Angelica bowed her body and said reporting.


    "Good job, Angelica, you rest first." Wu Ming waved to Angelica.


    "Yes." After speaking, Angelica left the living room.


    Then, Wu Ming looked at Illya and Kuro.


    "Why are you two here, what happened?"


    "Why, Onii-chan didn''t wee us, it''s really sad, after all I was once a member of this family." Kuro teased Wu Ming.


    "That Onii-chan, because Kuro and I were worried that you would leave without saying goodbye, so" Illya blushed a little.


    "So Illya excitedly dragged me and ran all the way here." Kuro waved his hand and looked at Illya helplessly.


    "It''s all the fault of Kuro, who keeps saying in my ear that Onii-chan will leave without saying goodbye!" Illya face reddened with excitement, she threw herself at Kuro in a fluster, and started to start the "punishment".


    Of course, just scratching the armpits.


    "Wait wait a minute! What''s my fault, don''t you want toe and see Onii-chan for yourself!"


    However, how could Kuro sit still and subdue Illya with a backhand.


    "But Damn, I won''t give up" Illya said nonstop.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Ming and Miyu felt embarrassed and broke out in cold sweat.


    Miyu because she thought so too...


    Wu Ming was because he actually thought so...


    "Alright, don''t make trouble for now. It just so happens that you two are here too. It doesn''t matter if I tell you when I''m gone. I''m leaving tonight."


    Hearing Wu Ming words, Illya and Kuro stopped making trouble.


    "Hurry, Onii-chan!?" Kuro was surprised.


    "Well, after all, something happened, I have to leave this world quickly." Wu Ming said seriously.


    "Onii-chan, is there a problem." Illya looked at Wu Ming worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a small matter, it won''t bother you." Wu Ming stroked Illya head as a sign offort.


    "Fortunately, we came tonight, otherwise Onii-chan would have left without saying goodbye." Kuro said happily.


    Wu Ming just smiled awkwardly.


    "However, Onii-chan left too suddenly, and I have no gifts to give Onii-chan." Illya touched his trouser pocket frantically.


    "No need, it''s not that I won''t be returning, I will solve the problem as soon as possible and return as soon as possible." Wu Ming said that Illya didn''t need to give any gifts, it seemed like he would never be seen again.


    "Hum~ Illya, it''s just a gift, look at me." Kuro looked at Illya proudly, then rushed into Wu Ming arms, faced Wu Ming left cheek and gave a light kiss.


    This kiss stunned Wu Ming on the spot, and then she smiled secretly.


    "Isn''t that great~" Turning his head, Kuro smiled and looked at Illya and Miyu, who were already dumbfounded and blushing.


    "Youyou, what are you doing!" shouted Illya panicked.


    Even though Miyu didn''t say anything, her flushed cheeks and lowered head showed her inner restlessness.


    "You can also choose not to give this ''gift'', Illya, I''m not forcing you, of course Miyu too." Kuro looked at Illya with a teasing look.


    "No, no!" shouted Illya frantically, immediately rushed into Wu Ming arms, and lightly kissed Wu Ming right cheek, before he stopped.


    After that, Illya whose face was red, pulled Kuro and ran out of the living room in an instant.


    "WaitWait a minute, Illya!!" Kuro shouted.


    Wu Ming touched his left cheek and right cheek, and smiled helplessly.


    "This little loli~"


    Then, Wu Ming looked at Miyu.


    "Why, Miyu is alsoing?" Wu Ming teased.


    "NoNo, I" Miyu blushed and lowered her head.


    However, Wu Ming stepped forward and hugged Miyu, and gently kissed Miyu forehead.


    "Ehhh Onii-chan!?" Miyu was surprised.


    "This is a gift for Miyu, who has always been obedient. I''m so happy that Miyu can be my little sister and bring me happiness." Wu Ming looked into Miyu eyes and said softly.


    Miyu was very touched, and leaned gently on Wu Ming arm with a happy face.


    "Un, me too I''m so happy to be Onii-chan little sister."

 Chapter 322: Gold Class Cards

    Chapter 322: Gold ss Cards


    After having dinner with the three little loli and ying around for a while, Wu Ming set the three of them to sleep.


    At night, he stood alone on the roof, gazing at the moon in the distance.


    "Usually at this time, someone woulde to me," Wu Ming said without turning his head.


    "You said so, Gil."


    With the appearance of the golden particles, Young Gil appeared beside Wu Ming.


    "Are you going, Teacher?" Young Gil smiled gently.


    "Yes, I feel it, those things havee, and it will be troublesome if I don''t go."


    Wu Ming was of course referring to that high density ck mist (hereinafter referred to as ck mud). Ever since the ck dragon-shaped Command Seals appeared in his hand, he felt that the ck mud was moving towards his current ce.


    Wu Ming was not afraid, but he could not and did not allow the ck mud to spread to Miyu and their everyday world.


    "Seriously, do you want toe with me?" Wu Ming looked at You Gil.


    Even though Young Gil had not been seen for the past few days, he almost found out about the ck mud.


    After learning that Wu Ming can track the other world where the ck mud is, Young Gil suggests that he go with him.


    "Of course, don''t forget, the teacher used to take me to y somewhere else." Young Gil smiled.


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but remember what happened in Uruk.


    Even though the Gil in front of him was not the Gilgamesh that Wu Ming met, but his experience in each parallel world was the same, which meant that Young Gil also had experience ying with him.


    However Wu Ming estimated that the adult version of Gilgamesh in this world had different adult memories from the Queen Gilgamesh that Wu Ming knew.


    After all, a man and a woman have the same experience, but they can never be the same.


    "Yeah, you were so much fun when you were young." Wu Ming remembered and looked at the moon.


    "Um~ I''m also dizzy looking at how I''ll look when I grow up, why did I be like that." Young Gil looked sad and looked at Wu Ming helplessly.


    "Perhaps this is the <King>, my most outstanding student."


    "I think so too, my one and only teacher."


    The night continued to grow dark, and the moon emitted a soft and bright moonlight, illuminating the teacher and student pair.


    ....


    The next day, Miyu woke up early.


    Miyu went to Illya and Kuro room and took a look.


    "Illya and Kuro probably haven''t woken up yet." After speaking, Miyu walked into the kitchen and started to prepare breakfast.


    "Onii-chan he should have left already." Miyu was making breakfast in a daze.


    After making breakfast, Miyu first knocked on Illya and Kuro door, and called the two of them


    After that, Miyu ced the prepared breakfast on the table.


    After putting down thest te, Miyu found a card on the table, which was ss Cards.


    "Strange, there''s definitely nothing on the table," Miyu said doubtfully.


    Miyu had already cleared the table before preparing breakfast, so it was impossible to miss a single card, and it was still ss Cards.


    "I shouldn''t have found it, and could it be that Illya card identally fell here..." Miyu knew that she was a little absent-minded now, maybe she missed it.


    With that in mind, Miyu took the ss Cards.


    "Caster" Miyu read the words on the card, saw a card depicting a magician wearing a wizard robe holding a magic book and wand.


    "Eh!" However, after reading the ss of ss Cards, this ss Cards Caster actually emitted a golden light, and the entire card was tinged with gold.


    "This was handed over to you by the teacher." Suddenly, a child voice was heard.


    Miyu quickly turned around and looked at young Gil.


    "Gilgamesh?!" Miyu was a little surprised.


    That''s right, Young Gil came.


    Right now, Young Gil is sitting in a certain dining chair, holding a ss of wine as he takes a sip.


    Since Wu Ming had to return to Great Root first, he asked Young Gil to wait for him here now, and then summoned Young Gil after he left for the target world.


    "You have been gone for the past few days, why did you appear after Onii-chan left." Miyu asked warily, no matter what, the other party is the eldest king, King Of Heroes Gilgamesh.


    Miyu was right, Young Gil went to visit this world because of his interest, so he "disappeared".


    "Don''t worry, teacher asked me to give you the card." That''s why Miyu didn''t know the whereabouts of the ss Cards earlier.


    "Onii-chanfor me" Miyu looked at the ss Cards in her hands in confusion.


    "Because the teacher has changed the ss Cards, the ss Saver is too burdensome and you can''t use it, so the teacher chose to store the power of his Caster ss in this nk card, and this card has been sublimated by the teacher, different from other ss Cards, it has the power of supreme, and teacher hopes to let him protect you."


    Immediately after, Young Gil reluctantly waved his hand.


    "You can be satisfied. The Dragon Sage who had blessed Uruk was actually going to bless a little girl alone. Your grades are much more important in the teacher eyes than Uruk."


    "Onii-chan" Miyu muttered Wu Ming name in her heart, and there were tears in her eyes, tears of happiness.


    "Hey Miyu why are you crying!" Kuro, who came to the dining room first, saw Miyu tears and panicked.


    "Hey Miyu! Is Gil-kun bullying you! Tell me, I will avenge you!" Illya, who came a step behind, when she saw Miyu crying, and looked at Young Gil who was sitting next to Miyu, and immediately pulled out Ruby who couldn''t get out of her hair.


    "Ruby, change quickly!"


    "Aiya~ I''m still sleeping. It was toote to y the gamest night. Miyu is indeed a big family, and the games thate with it are great." Ruby looked lethargic.


    "It''s not my fault~" Young Gil waved helplessly and took a sip of wine from the ss.


    Sapphire came out from behind Illya and looked at Miyu.


    "What''s the matter with you, Miyu-sama?"


    Since there was no need to hide, Sapphire did not continue to hide in Miyu hair.


    "No, it''s okay, I''m too happy." Miyu turned around, even though she was crying, she showed a very happy smile.


    "Ehhh" Illya, Kuro, Ruby, and Sapphire were dumbfounded.


    "Really." Young Gil groans, turns into gold particles and disappears.


    "Teachers really have a bad rtionship."

 Chapter 323: Go to the New World

    Chapter 323: Go to the New World


    In Great Root, the dragon body in Great Root moved slightly.


    The giant dragon opened its eyes that were as bright as rubies. Through these eyes, it was seen that the owner of those eyes was still a little confused.


    This is a symptom of dyed mental awareness.


    Immediately, the dragon consciousness waspletely awakened.


    "Am I back?" Wu Ming said to himself.


    Since he won''t be using his Servant clone to go to the target world, he eliminates his Servant clone and prepares to use the main body to go to the target world.


    Wu Ming saw his dragon cRoot. The ck Command Seals resembling a giant dragon were engraved on the back of the dragon cRoot.


    "Sure enough, this sign also followed." Wu Ming was also afraid that this mark would not appear on his seemingly bottomless body.


    After that, Wu Ming saw a thin ck mist like mud around him, and there was unhappiness in the big dragon eyes.


    "Roar!" The dragon mouth let out countless lightning bolts containing the power of Root emerging from it, instantly destroying all the ck mud in its field of vision.


    "Not pleasant to look at." He said disdainfully.


    At this moment, the mark behind the dragon cRoot started to glow.


    A ck light, like an omen of death, shone through the eyes of the silent giant dragon.


    "This!?" Wu Ming was like facing a great enemy.


    Wu Ming almost guessed what happened.


    Because he entered when there were still traces of ck mud inside the Great Root, this ck mud was like a social animal that delivered news, contacted countless simr people, and came to him.


    Coupled with the ck mark on his hand, it was like giving a signal transmitter to the ck mud that came to Wu Ming, and the ck mud knew exactly where he was.


    Now the outside of Great Root was already a scene of raging ck mud.


    "That''s right, I will find you!" There was a chill in Wu Ming eyes.


    The reason why the Dragon of the Root is called the Dragon of the Root is because the Dragon of the Root can exert its full power on the Root.


    It can only be said that fortunately the ck mud has no wisdom and does not know how to defend its source.


    If there were countless ck mud when Wu Ming was not in Great Root, he would have to flee.


    After all, this ck mud can also use the power of Root.


    The other roots are all chaotic, but the inside of this Great Root is full of tenderness.


    Wu Ming sat on the tform formed in the center of Great Root, exerting Root power throughout his body. In an instant, the entire boundless Great Root seemed toe alive and began to be chaotic.


    However, in this chaos mixed with traces of sparks.


    In an instant, countless ck mud flowed from an unknown direction, umting more and more, at this moment, countless divine thunders exploded from the primordial chaos, destroying all of these ck mud.


    The new ck mud also began to subconsciously use the power of Root, but the so-called two fists were invincible by the four hands, and Wu Ming, who upied a dominant position, was constantly crushing this ck mud.


    This irrational ck mud didn''t know what it was temporary retreating, and they all appeared at once.


    And even if this ck mud starts to use the power of Root, but this only adds a little burden to it, Wu Ming increases the output, the ck mud is still like a moth, rushing towards the mes.


    Immediately, the ck mud gradually began to diminish, until thest trace of the ck mud was also removed by the thunder and lightning emitted by Wu Ming.


    Even so, he didn''t feelfortable.


    Seeing the marks on the back of the dragon ws, Wu Ming knew that this ck mud was only a part of it.


    Not to mention the generation of ck mud, that is, the ck mud that still exists in the other world is also a headache.


    If they live in symbiosis with ambitious people in other worlds, capture the power of Root, and reach Great Root, nothing can stop them.


    But for this big matter, Wu Ming couldn''t just walk out now, if that ck mud attacked while he was away, then he wouldn''t even have a ce to cry.


    Although it seemed easy for Wu Ming to ovee the ck mud that had just attacked, but actually he relied more on Root strength.


    If it is reversed, let this ck mud enter the Great Root, if Wu Minges to attack, he will be like this ck mud, and he does not know how to die.


    Of course, Wu Ming wouldn''t be a death squad like that ck mud, and he could still do it if he retreated.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s just" As he said that, there was a glint in Wu Ming eyes.


    For a moment, after most of the day work, Wu Ming raised his huge dragon w to wipe away the non-existent sweat.


    "seed."


    Now, visible to the naked eye, the inside of the entire Great Root seemed to be covered with a protectiveyer.


    Moreover, the dragon entire body was covered with countless golden inscriptions.


    The membrane is Wu Ming shield from the ck mud that doesn''t know when it will attack Great Root again, full of Root power.


    The golden inscription was Wu Ming automatic spell.


    Wu Ming decided to use the Servant clone method to go to the target world.


    When the ck mud starts to attack Great Root, this protectiveyer will temporarily block it for an hour or three.


    After all, the ck mud also has the power of the root, although it cannot be said that it can prate in an instant, it is enough to block it for a period of time.


    During the period of blocking the ck mud, the automatic spell set by Wu Ming will start, like a programmed automatic puppet, his body will spontaneously begin to summon the power of Root to deal with the ck mud, and will also automatically replenish the damage from the shield.


    No matter how bad, Wu Ming can also contact his Servant clone and let his consciousness return to his body.


    Although it can also split consciousness, it has a lot of damage to spirits, and can be a split personality in the long run. Therefore, Wu Ming did not choose to split the spirit.


    "Everything is ready, then let''s start, go to the new world." After speaking, Wu Ming slowly fell and closed his eyes.


    Golden light separated from Wu Ming, just like when he changed his ss, a space-time wormhole appeared and golden light flew in.


    Wu Ming body, on the other hand, fell into a deep sleep.


    A certain parallel world, 1994, Fuyuki, Japan.


    On Mount Enzou near Fuyuki City, in the hole, the location of the Greater Grail.


    A magic circle was automatically drawn in therge void where the Greater Grail was.


    After the drawing waspleted, the magic power of the Greater Grail was injected, and the magic circle lit up.


    A person wearing a jet ck cloak like a raincoat and an ancient European-style ck hat was standing in the center of the magic circle.


    The figure moved its feet in jet ck leather shoes and walked out of the magic circle, after which it was startled.


    "This is the hole in Mount Enzou?!"


    .....


    ss: Saver


    Real name: Wu Ming


    Master: none


    Alignment: Lawful Neutral


    Ability value:


    Strength : A (uncertain)


    Endurance: A (unlimited)


    Agility : A (variable)


    Mana : A (variable)


    Luck : A (variable)


    Noble Phantasm : A (unlimited)


    Skills sses:


    Root Power EX: An existence born from root, mastering how to use root power.


    Evil Buster EX: Saver is right. Once the Saver (Wu Ming) identifies the enemy as the bad guy, and his actions impact the world, then the enemy will be attacked by a world-ss power. Counterattack high enough to kill for lethal effect.


    Personal Skills:


    Uncertain EX: It has the ability to change one ss and even attributes at will, which is a convenience brought by the main body in Great Root.


    Miracle: The ability to use Noble Phantasm that does not belong to the current ss, and this Noble Phantasm is not nned for this ss.


    Noble Phantasms:


    [Excalibur]


    Rank: EX


    Type: Divine Sword of Salvation


    Distance:???


    Maximum catch: ? ? ?


    It had the original name of the sword in theke, and had a shape simr to the sword in theke. The Sword Mand collection containing countless artifacts. The divine sword has the power to save the world and can release the thunder of salvation and the light of salvation.


    [Twelve Incarnations (Campione)]:


    Rank: EX


    Type: Anti-God


    Distance: 1


    Max catch: 1


    Has <Dragon Species> <Gale> <Bull> <White Stallion> <Camel> <Boar> <Youth> <Raptor> <Ram> <Goat> and <Magic Master>. Twelve incarnations, eachparable to a Noble Phantasm, a power-enhancing version taken after killing a God.

 Chapter 324: Participate in the Holy Grail War

    Chapter 324: Participate in the Holy Grail War


    "It turned out to be Fuyuki City, and I was summoned directly by the Greater Grail." Wu Ming looked at the surroundings and said thoughtfully.


    That''s right, the man wearing a ck leather suit, ck leather shoes, and ck hat was Wu Ming.


    And the reason Wu Ming was dressed like this was because his current ss was Assassin.


    "Is my real name Jack the Ripper, or was it an ident" Wu Ming said helplessly, feeling his own strength.


    After all, the ss selection this time was automatically chosen by the Greater Grail for Wu Ming, although no matter what ss, he would not be bothered by the fact that he was an Assassin ss.


    In Wu Ming view, each ss had its advantages, even the weakest Assassin had advantages.


    "Even though mybat ability is weakening, it''s good to have Presence Concealment. After all, this time I''m here to investigate, not attack."


    With that said, Wu Ming walked out of the hole exit in Fuyuki City. Even if it was a parallel world, the structure of the pit on Mount Enzou was still the same.


    But this world is quite strange.


    "Peace is too much." Wu Ming stood on a high ce and stared at Fuyuki City.


    Right now, Fuyuki City was at peace. With his eyesight, even though he was an Assassin ss, he could still see the sights of Fuyuki City.


    At this time, people in Fuyuki City came and went, shops were open as usual, people rushed to the streets as usual, students in ss were usually, and it was very peaceful.


    Wu Ming looked at the ck dragon-shaped Command Seals mark on his hand and frowned.


    "Command Seals are useless, as if there is no ck mud in this world."


    Immediately after, Wu Ming turned his face away.


    "If I insist, there is only arge amount of ck mud in this Greater Grail, but this ck mud does not have the power of Root, it is only pure evil in this world."


    After Wu Ming came here, he asked Chrysbelite to inspect the Greater Grail and found that there was nothing in the Greater Grail except pure evil in this world.


    "My examination was very thorough, please don''t doubt me, Master." The ck hat on Wu Ming head made a sound, which was the cold voice of Chrysbelite.


    ording to Wu Ming current ss, Chrysbelite could do such a thing. After all, it was Chrysbelite that turned into a Golden Green Stone.


    "Sorry, Chrys, I didn''t doubt you." Wu Ming apologized with a bitter smile.


    "It''s just that there is no ck mud, how did these Command Seals bring me here?" Wu Ming was depressed.


    Chrysbelitee didn''t speak, she didn''t know the truth.


    "Forget it, let''s explore what''s so special about Fuyuki City in this world." After speaking, Wu Ming turned into a ck shadow and disappeared.


    ....


    In a Chinese restaurant, Wu Ming was sitting in his chair, waiting for his food.


    Although Wu Ming was still wearing a ck leather jacket, ck leather shoes and ck hat, the other people in the restaurant only treated him as a freak, and it didn''t matter.


    Soon, Chinese dishes came to the table, and he started eating them.


    The reason why Wu Ming returned to eat at this restaurant was because he happened to see his own country cuisine in a foreign country, after all he was adopted by the dean in China.


    Before that, Wu Ming explored the entire Fuyuki City, but he didn''t find anything out of the ordinary.


    Soon, Wu Ming finished his meal


    "Strange no matter how I look at it." Wu Ming leaned back in the chair and started muttering to himself.


    Of course, that meant no special events or traces of ck mud.


    How to say that the mark on his hand will never lie to him, but the ck mud has no consciousness.


    At this time, a priest came to the restaurant.


    "Boss, you know mapo." After speaking, the priest immediately sat down at the dining table closest to the shop door.


    "Master, that person has the stigmata on his hands," said Chrysbelite suddenly.


    Wu Ming took a closer look, and there was indeed a trace of blood on the back of the priest hand.


    It was something that only a qualified Magus chosen by the Greater Grail could possess. A Master who does not summon a Servant holds the stigmata, and when the Master summons a Servant, the stigmata bes Command Seals.


    The priestess seemed to notice that someone was staring at her, and turned to look at Wu Ming.


    However, all he saw was a table of finished Chinese dishes and a pile of Japanese yen, and there was no one on the chair.


    "Is it just my feelings?" The priest wondered, but when he saw the Mapo tofu he ordered on the table, the priest did not look in that direction, but looked at the mapo tofu.


    ....


    On the way, Wu Ming pressed his ck hat and opened his mouth unexpectedly.


    "I didn''t expect that the priestess was quite alert." Wu Ming left the restaurant by the time the gap reached the priestess turn.


    By the way, the yen was taken by Wu Ming from several people homes, and of course, he left gold bullion instead.


    "ording to information, this should be the time for the Holy Grail to be held, and that person is most likely one of the Masters of this Holy Grail War," said Chrysbelite.


    When Wu Ming explored Fuyuki City earlier, he knew that this time was 1994, which was the time when the Fourth Holy Grail War began.


    In Illya world, the Holy Grail War was stopped and never held again, but this parallel world was different. If nothing else, the Holy Grail War should be held normally by now.


    "Chrys, I suddenly have a new idea." Suddenly, Wu Ming smiled.


    Chrysbelitee didn''t speak, she knew that her Master bad taste was about to start again.


    Wu Ming came to the hole in Mount Enzou, he took out some material from his ck ripple and started to draw a magic circle.


    It was the same magic circle as when he came to this world.


    That''s right, Wu Ming decided to summon a Heroic Spirit and participate in the Holy Grail War, however, he had Command Seals (ck marks) in his hands.


    "The only ce that is uncertain is the Holy Grail War. Maybe someone made a wish that caused the ck mud toe, so we should participate," Wu Ming said to Chrysbelite bitterly.


    "You are only interested, Master." Chrysbeliteined mercilessly.


    "Howe, isn''t this just a chance, summon a Servant, and by the way, I can summon Gil from Illya world." Wu Ming smiled.


    "Alright, let''s get started."


    After he finished speaking, Wu Ming took out a y tablet from the ck ripple on his side, which he had exchanged when he made the deal with Zelretch.


    Wu Ming took the first drop of Young Gil blood, which was convenient to summon.


    "Fully full, full full, full full, full full, full full."


    "The cycle repeats itself, followed by five. Of course, when it''s full, this is an opportunity to leave it."


    "Announce, your body obeys my orders, my fate will be your sword. Subject to the Holy Grail cue, if you are going to submit to this will and this reason Answer!


    "Oath must be sworn here! I will attain all the virtues of all Heaven, I will reign over all the evils of Hell."


    "From the Seventh Heaven, followed by three powerful words of wee,e forth from the ring of restraint, protector of the Sacred Equilibrium!"


    With Wu Ming words, a magic circle shone, and a mana storm swept away everything around him.


    In an instant, the y tablet in Wu Ming hand shone, and in an instant, a figure appeared in the center of the magic circle.


    "Long time no see, Dragon Sage," said the figure.


    "Ah" Wu Ming was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 325: Queen Gilgamesh

    Chapter 325: Queen Gilgamesh


    Wu Ming was dumbfounded, but he did call out to Gilgamesh.


    Seeing a figure that didn''t look like Young Gil walking out of the smoke, Wu Ming fell silent.


    Even though this Gilgamesh is the adult version, although it is possible that Young Gil used the ss Cards first to integrate himself and restore the appearance of the adult version, but...


    The Gilgamesh who was standing in front of Wu Ming was a woman, and there was no doubt that this Gilgamesh was the Gilgamesh that Wu Ming had met, no doubt.


    Currently, the female versions of Gilgamesh and Angelica were somewhat simr when using Gilgamesh ss Cards.


    The lower body is covered with golden armor, the red robe from the waist is floating, the upper body is still naked, the red pattern is attached to the waist and abdomen.


    The upper body only wore a single ck shirt that could only be used to cover the chest, neck, and wrists. All of them have gold essories, only one side has shoulder and arm guards, withrge gold pendants on the ears, and the hair is spread out.


    "Totally boring, Dragon Sage, have you been reduced to an Assassin." The female version of Gilgamesh, or rather Queen Gil, sneered at Wu Ming.


    "Um~ although I was also wondering whether I should summon another Gilgamesh, but I still left traces of Young Gil blood, why" Wu Ming stroked his forehead with his hand helplessly said.


    "Hmph! Another juvenile version of this king still wants to fight with this king. He really didn''t know what it meant. This king has sent him back to the Throne of Heroes," Queen Gil said in a domineering tone.


    "Forget it" Wu Ming gave up.


    For a moment, Wu Ming understood that when he summoned a Servant, Young Gil had actually received the message, and was ready toe into this world with an excited look.


    However, Wu Ming got one thing wrong, which was Queen Gil.


    Although it was said that there was Young Gil blood in the y tablet, the ability to summon Young Gil was good, but to summon Gil Queen, Wu Ming himself used a very good holy relic.


    "Even if youe to a parallel world, change your ss, and add a curse, your essence will not change. This king has made up his mind, and I don''t need you to act as a holy relic to summon, this king will note out. Yes, but if it''s you, no one canpete for this king!" Queen Gil answered dominantly to Wu Ming.


    "No As expected of my direct student Ahahaha" Wu Ming smiled awkwardly.


    However,pared to Queen Gil or the adult version of the male, as expected, young Gil was easy going, and the adult Gilgamesh had a very bad character.


    A minute silence for poor Gil-kun.


    "Since you have been summoned, so be it. At first, I knew that I wanted to summon Gil, who had ss Cards. Now it looks like you and I have signed a contract."


    Feeling that his magic power was connected to Queen Gil as a supply, Wu Ming felt helpless for a while.


    "Fortunately, my Assassin ss is unorthodox, or I really can''t afford your magic power consumption."


    Gilgamesh, who existed as a top Servant, naturally consumed enormous amounts of energy. If an Assassin did supply magic power to Queen Gil, then there was no need to directly drain the magic power and send it back to the Throne of Heroes.


    "Huh! It is an honor for you to have this kinge here, Dragon Sage, even if you are the teacher of this king, you are quite proud." said the queen proudly, her little face shining with an unusual, happy expression.


    (Didn''t you say that you rushed toe here...)


    Of course, Wu Ming did not say this sentence, because his student knew that if he said that, Queen Gil would definitely be angry again.


    "Gil, you should understand the current situation." Wu Ming cleared the trail from the scene. After all, the Servants summoned here cannot be seen by others. After all, respect the rules of the Holy Grail War.


    "Even you, you should call this king ''king'', but since you are the avatar of this king teacher, this king allows you to call this king by his first name." Queen Gil said.


    (So, Gil character, who is full of strength, is very difficult to get along with...) Wu Ming sighed helplessly.


    "This king has learned about the specific situation from the other younger versions. It''s about some ck mud. With this king here, Dragon Sage, you can lie down at your leisure."


    Wu Ming didn''t say anything about Queen Gil being arrogant. After all, he had adapted to it, but he couldn''t get used to it for a while.


    "Now that the ck mud has not appeared, I suspect that someone has used the Greater Grail, so I decided to participate in this Holy Grail War, which is why I called you out."


    After all, to be a Master, a Servant had to be summoned, so Wu Ming chose to summon Young Gil, and used the ck dragon-shaped Command Seals in his hands as Command Spells to disguise himself.


    If Wu Ming met the other seven Servants and Masters, it would be a big deal to call himself an extra swindler.


    As a result, Wu Ming had indeed be a Master, upying a ce.


    In fact, Wu Ming was worried whether he would also upy a ce. After all, he was summoned by the Greater Grail ceremony. With the nature of the Holy Grail urine, who knows if there will be an ident.


    "I always felt that if there was an ident, it must have been caused by Master." Chrysmented.


    "Shouldn''t be no" Wu Ming was a little hesitant, and he came to this world and didn''t find any abnormality, and the Magus were also very calm.


    "Yah~ Well~ Since I''ve already participated, let''s finish it to the end." Wu Ming smiled, but his smile looked very gloomy.


    "Chrys, we haven''t seen you in a long time." At this time, Queen Gil heard Chrysbelite voice and greeted.


    "Very honoured, King of Heroes." Chrysbelite said very politely.


    After all, Chrysbelite is not silent, and she still respects the great king.


    "Alright, now we have to find a ce to stay, to befortable for our next move." Wu Ming said, and started walking towards the outside of the hole.


    "Then do well, Dragon Sage, this king will be here waiting for your good news." After speaking, Queen Gil turned into gold particles and disappeared.


    This was the spiritual body of a Servant, not only Gilgamesh, but also Wu Ming.


    After all, Wu Ming was now in the state of a Servant transformed by the Greater Grail.


    "Then you stay here first, I will go to Fuyuki City to buy a house." Wu Ming waved his hand.


    As Wu Ming moved towards Fuyuki City, a Chrysbelitee voice came from Wu Ming head.


    "I always feel that the future is bleak."


    ....


    ss: Assassin


    Real name: Jack the Ripper (Wu Ming)


    Master: Greater Grail


    Attribute: Chaotic Evil


    Ability value:


    Strength : C


    Endurance : C


    Agility : A


    Mana: EX


    Lucky : C


    Noble Phantasm: C


    Skills sses:


    Presence Concealment: Rank A+


    A skill suitable for stealth operations by concealing the presence of a Servant, if the presencepletely disappeared, it was almost impossible to detect. However, when moving into an attacking position, the Presence Concealment level will be greatly reduced. This w can be fixed with "Murder in the Mistgy Night", making the perfect surprise attack possible.


    Personal Skills:


    Inheritance of Resentment Rank EX:


    Inherits all Jack the Ripper skills, attributes, and Noble Phantasm, bes Jack the Ripper, but also has attributes that do not belong to Jack the Ripper.


    Magic Power Amplification Rank EX:


    The perfect attributes of the Dragon of the Root, no matter what ss, the magic power of the Dragon of the Root is almost unlimited and is not affected by ss.


    Murder in the Mistgy Night Rank A:


    Jack is not a murderer but a yer, as a perpetrator, he can always get ahead of the opponent who bes his victim. However, the only one who can lead unconditionally is night. A lucky check is required during the day. The victims of Jack the Ripper were all attacked without any precautions.


    Mental pollution (ckened) Rank C:


    epted everything Jack the Ripper, but because the strong mental strength will not be affected by the curse, it has been changed to a ckening effect to some degree.


    Intelligence Obliteration Rank B:


    Witness and memory information, notes, Jack abilities, real names, and opponent physical characteristics will be lost at the end of the battle (including encounters). But you can''t fool scientific products like cameras.


    Surgery Rank E:


    Victims of Jack the Ripper were killed in a way that required knowledge of anatomy to "remove certain organs," so Jack mastered certain surgical techniques, and thanks to Magecraft was able to effectively treat several wounds.


    Noble Phantasms:


    [Maria the Ripper]


    ss: D~B


    Type: Anti-Human


    Distance: 1~10


    Maximum catch: 1 person


    Attack the enemy with a knife, and use Noble Phantasm when the three conditions "time is night", "the opponent is a woman (or woman)", and "Mist" will immediately expel the target internal organs into an autopsy corpse. If the condition was notplete, it would only stop dealing simple damage, but right now, every time a condition was met, its strength would also increase.


    Since this Noble Phantasm was not a knife attack, but a curse, it could also be used from a distance. What was needed to survive the effects of this Noble Phantasm was not physical defense, but resistance to curses.


    [Mist]


    Rank: C


    Type: Barrier Noble Phantasm


    Distance: 1~10


    Maximum catch: 50 people


    Open the barrier of the Noble Phantasm of the Barrier of Mist. The mist produced by Magecraft itself is a Noble Phantasm. Even though it was said to "repel the crowd", but if someone who wasn''t a Magus just stayed within the barrier, they would die after a few rounds.


    Magus will not die immediately, but will continue to take damage. Heroic Spirits will not take damage, but their agility will be reduced by one level. Noble Phantasm users can choose who will be affected by the effect and who will not be affected by the effect.


    Since the Mist would dissipate direction, escaping required a Rank B or higher "Intuition" skill, or the use of Magecraft. The prototype was a massive soot that started emitting after the Industrial Revolution, and in the 1950s became a sulfuric acid mist and caused a major disaster in London. "Dark Mist" was a Noble Phantasm that reproduced that "mist of death".


    [Dragonest]


    Rank: EX


    Type: Anti-Human


    Distance: 0


    Maximum catch: 1 person


    The dense pattern of inherent rune space stored all kinds of treasures from other worlds. Due to the influence of spiritual pollution, the golden ripples have turned into ck ripples.

 Chapter 326: Investigation

    Chapter 326: Investigation


    At night, Wu Ming took Gilgamesh to a house.


    Located in the center of the bustling city of Fuyuki, a nice little vi with its own courtyard.


    This is a resident who wants to go abroad, because he is in a hurry to go abroad, he basically has nothing with him, and the owner of the house is in a hurry to leave with his luggage.


    With Gilgamesh anger, Wu Ming would definitely say, "Where themoners live, where they can endure theing of this king."


    Therefore, Wu Ming hurriedly found someone to decorate it during the day, and bought some high-end furniture, this time, he went to the hole in Mount Enzou to retrieve Gilgamesh.


    "To make this king wait so long is a crime, Dragon Sage!" Gilgamesh looked at Wu Ming with a displeased expression.


    "Okay, when you get home I will cook, I starve you." Wu Ming warned Gilgamesh.


    "How dare you say that, Dragon Sage! Don''t rush to cook for this king! Don''t make this king wait long." With that, Gilgamesh tossed his beautiful long hair and leaving, she walked straight into the small vi.


    Wu Ming shrugged helplessly, then went in and started cooking with the ingredients he bought earlier.


    At the dining table, Gilgamesh elegantly sipped red wine and savored the sumptuous meal Wu Ming prepared.


    "Sure enough, the food you made was delicious, Dragon Sage." Praise Gilgamesh after another sip of his red wine.


    "It''s good that you''re satisfied. Gil, do you have any desire for the Holy Grail?"


    "Huh~ Holy Grail, it was originally mine. I participated in the Holy Grail War just to reim what was mine." Gilgamesh responded dominantly to Wu Ming words.


    "Yeah~ Gil is the best." Wu Ming said indifferently.


    "What do you mean by that! Are you trying to be indifferent to this king!!" Gilgamesh looked at Wu Ming with dissatisfaction.


    "What about you, Dragon Sage, if you didn''t have that ck mud, would you choose to participate in the Holy Grail War?"


    "In my case, probably not." Wu Ming thought about it and said.


    "After all, I already have the Holy Grail, and my wish is impossible to achieve with the Holy Grail." Wu Ming smiled indifferently.


    "That''s right, the Holy Grail is said to be an all-purpose wishing machine, but it''s actually not omnipotent at all. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was a fake." After hearing Wu Ming words, Gilgamesh sneered at the Holy Grail.


    Wu Ming didn''tment on Gilgamesh mockery of the Holy Grail, but said something else.


    "Anyway, I''ll go out and investigate news about other masters and even Servantster. I might be back veryte, so you should sleep first."


    "Understood, remember not to lose. Even if your ss is Assassin, you are still this king teacher. This king didn''t want to lose Master the next day." Gilgamesh put down his ss with his face to his.


    But Wu Ming, who knew Gilgamesh, naturally knew that Gilgamesh cared about him.


    "As expected of Gil, the arrogant attribute is very obvious." Wu Ming


    Squinting and smiling at Gilgamesh.


    "How funny, this king is the eldest king, King of Heroes Gilgamesh!" Gilgamesh face immediately turned red, and she didn''t know if it was because she was angry or embarrassed.


    "Yeah, I see, remember to put the dishes in the sink, I''ll be back to wash themter, but thanks if you can help me wash them."


    Wu Ming said with a smile, then stood up and walked towards the door.


    "Huh~ asking this king to do such a thing, what a joke!" Gilgamesh looked behind Wu Ming departure, and sat down on the chair angrily.


    "The purpose of my participation in the Holy Grail War is not to see you" At this moment, the "human" side of Gilgamesh face appeared. Now, his life is more real than anyone else.


    ....


    There were basically no people on the streets at night, just a few streetmps illuminating the darkness on the empty streets.


    A stray cat was resting on a chair when suddenly a dark shadow shed under the streetmp, making the stray cat jump and run away.


    Wu Ming stood at the streetmp and looked at the city.


    "Gill..." Wu Ming thought of Gilgamesh.


    Since he was able to make Gilgamesh swear not to answer his own summons, he also fights over this summoning ce with Young Gil.


    Coupled with the emotion that Wu Ming saw in Gilgamesh eyes, he smiled helplessly.


    "It seems Gil dependence on me has be an obsession."


    After all, this Gilgamesh was just a little girl, Compared to the male version of Gilgamesh, Queen Gil still had a feminine weakness.


    Wu Ming left with Enkidu after Enkidu died. At that time, Gilgamesh was mourning the death of his friend. On top of that, the teacher also left, which was a little cruel to Gil.


    No wonder the history books record that Gilgamesh left Uruk after the death of his friend and embarked on a journey to find the elixir of immortality, this incident quite hit Gil.


    "It''s pretty much the same as Artoria, Gil." Wu Ming smiled and didn''t say anything else. After all, she was also a king, not as fragile as Wu Ming had imagined.


    Wu Ming figure flickered, and as a shadow appeared, he disappeared from the street light and began to investigate.


    ....


    And the first ce to investigate is the location of the watchdog of the Holy Grail War, the Church.


    Wu Ming did not choose to hide his identity as a Servant, and walked directly to the Fuyuki City Branch Church Branch.


    As soon as he entered the church, he saw a priest praying on the cross. Of course, this priest was not the Mapo priest that Wu Ming had met before, but an old priest.


    The priest who was praying heard someone enter and turned his head. It was an old man who was quite old but full of energy. Judging from the mark on his palm, it was a trainee.


    ording to the results of Wu Ming investigation, this quite capable old man was named Kotomine Risei.


    "A Servant?!" Kotomine Risei was surprised when he saw Wu Ming, then calmed down.


    "Is your Master the one who wants to ask the supervisor to answer the question?" Kotomine Risei said calmly, Master had doubts and sent a Servant to answer doubts at the Priestess of the Church, such examples are not non-existent.


    "Yes, my Master wants to know how many Servants have gathered in this city, if we can start a war." Wu Ming pretended to be very indifferent.


    "Is that so, can''t wait to start the war?" Kotomine Risei was relieved.


    "Four Servants have gathered in this city, Lancer, Rider, Caster, Berserker, plus you, it''s five." Kotomine Risei said.


    "Thank You." After speaking, Wu Ming turned into a shadow and disappeared.


    However, Kotomine Risei was dumbfounded.


    "I can''t remember what just happened Could it be the Noble Phantasm or the Servant skill?" Kotomine Risei contemted this strange phenomenon with a serious expression on his face.

 Chapter 327: Intelligence Gathering

    Chapter 327: Intelligence Gathering


    Kotomine Risei wasn''t bad, and it could only be said that he had served as supervisor twice. Wu Ming used Jack the Ripper [Information Erasure] skill to erase the information about him in Kotomine Risei mind.


    Information Erasure Rank B: At the end of the battle (including encounters), information from the opponent witnesses and memories, Jack record of abilities, real name, and physical characteristics will be lost. But you can''t fool scientific products like cameras.


    Wu Ming didn''t find anything like a camera inside the church, so he didn''t choose to cover his appearance with mist, but chose to use the [Information Erasure] skill.


    Wu Ming left the church and took to the streets.


    "Lancer, Rider, Caster Berserker, plus I''m an Assassin, this means the other party is unaware of my presence and as Master Archer Gilgamesh from?" Wu Ming stood in a dark area, analyzing what Kotomine Risei had said.


    "Besides the six of us, there is still a Saber with the best attributes, I don''t know if he hasn''te yet or is hiding."


    Wu Ming thought for a moment, then stopped thinking about these things.


    "Well~ Since that''s the case, let''s do this first. For now, I can''t analyze the reason for this world abnormality. This is the king way of seeking and actingter."


    After a while, Wu Ming returned to the small vi, the room was dark and the lights were not turned on.


    "Cracked." Wu Ming turned on the light, and then, Queen Gil voice came.


    "Too slow." Gold particles begin to gather on the sofa, and Gilgamesh figure is revealed.


    "You haven''t slept, Gil." Wu Ming sat next to Gilgamesh and said slightly surprised.


    "Surprisingly, this king as a Servant doesn''t need to sleep, but you, this king is waiting for your return, you don''t even say a word of thanks." Gilgamesh said proudly.


    Indeed Gilgamesh is right, the Servant only needs to enter a spiritual body to rece sleep, and as long as there is enough magic power or food, the Servant can always be active.


    "Then Miss, have you cleaned all the cutlery in the sink?" Wu Ming smiled at Gilgamesh.


    "This trivial matter has already been handled by this king." Gilgamesh folded his arms and said disdainfully.


    "Then sleep obediently, no matter what you say, it''s better for girls to sleep early." Like a child, Wu Ming patted Gilgamesh on the head.


    And Wu Ming was ready to ept Gilgamesh anger, but Gilgamesh was not angry.


    Wu Ming took the hand that was ced on Gilgamesh head, looked at the motionless Gilgamesh, and opened his mouth doubtfully.


    "Gil?"


    Gilgamesh nced silently, turned into gold particles and disappeared.


    "This time I reward you, don''t be too proud, Dragon Sage."


    Gilgamesh voice came from the air, and then disappeared.


    "Really, there should be a limit to the tsundere." Wu Ming shook his head helplessly, then walked into the kitchen.


    When Wu Ming wanted to wash the dishes, he found that there were no utensils in the sink, but it looked clean.


    Next to the sink, several tes and bowls were neatly stacked on top of each other, and looked like they had been washed, although the kitchen sink was a bit of a mess, and that was clearly done by someone who never did the dishes.


    "Really" Wu Mingughed, the previous joke was taken seriously by Queen Gil, Wu Ming really didn''t expect Gil to be washing the dishes.


    However, Wu Ming bet that the adult male version of Gilgamesh would never do this, and only his queen Gil would be arrogant.


    "There''s nothing to be done anyway, so let''s investigate the enemy situation."


    After that, Wu Ming left the small vi.


    Gilgamesh showed his figure, looked in the direction where Wu Ming had gone, muttered, and then entered the spiritual state again.


    "Boring..."


    .....


    The next morning, Wu Ming returned to the small vi, and Gilgamesh made contact with the spiritual body, revealing his figure.


    "There''s no point in searching for information, Dragon Sage," Gilgamesh said domineeringly, returning to his queenly manner.


    "Un, that information is very important." Wu Ming nodded, came to the sofa and sat down.


    "Hmph! You already have this king. What information are you still looking for? If this king is willing, I can end the Holy Grail War overnight!" Gilgamesh also came to his exclusive seat and sat down. Which was also left by the owner of this house, because he was in a hurry, because Wu Ming immediately spent money to buy some more valuable items.


    At first the owner of this house didn''t want to sell it, after all it was an old antique, but in a hurry, the chair was sessfully exchanged by Wu Ming at a price that satisfied both parties.


    Then it was upied by Gilgamesh. Although it was said that Wu Ming bought it for Gil...


    Sitting in her luxurious chair, Queen Gil lifted her leg, rested her chin with one hand, and watched Wu Ming silently.


    "After all, there is an old saying," Wu Ming poured a ss of wine for Gilgamesh and handed it to the Queen, who crossed her sister.


    "So, what information did you find, Dragon Sage."


    Gilgamesh took the transparent ss, took a sip, and then looked as still as if she was out of breath.


    "You also know that the Holy Grail War was initiated by the so-called Three Families." As he spoke, Wu Ming poured himself a ss of wine.


    "It consists of the Tohsaka family, the Matou family, and the Einzbern family. Last night, I explored the local residences of these three families and found two Servants, one supposedly a king-type Tohsaka family Servant, and a female Servant from the Matou family with the scent of a snake."


    Taking a sip of wine, Wu Ming continued to speak.


    "The Einzbern family castle in Fuyuki City is uninhabited. They shouldn''t havee to Fuyuki City yet. With the addition of the church overseer, it is concluded that the Servants of the Einzbern family must be of the best ss i.e. Saber, the Servants of the Matou family and the Tohsakas are neither Casters nor Berserkers, it is concluded that both are Lancer and Rider."


    Wu Ming put down the wine ss, and then took out a map out of nowhere.


    "And here, I found traces of the Berserker." Wu Ming pointed to the edge of Fuyuki City, and that ce was the Emiya Residence.


    Before Wu Ming, with the idea of seeing this world Shirou, he went to Emiya Mansion, and unexpectedly found traces of some Magecraft and Berserker spells.


    No way, the seemingly irrational big man, can''t hide it, no need to guess, and this is the Berserker, Heracles.


    When Wu Ming found the Berserker, he was waiting in Emiya courtyard. Although Wu Ming didn''t find his Master, he could almost guess.


    "Magus yer, Emiya Kiritsugu." Wu Ming narrowed his eyes.


    "Then, did you fight the Berserker?" Gilgamesh asked with interest, shaking his ss.


    "Of course not, I just identally found a trace of a Berserker, and then quickly retreated, but the other party should have found me."


    Wu Ming thought of the man who was thinking of bing a partner of justice, and couldn''t close his brows.

 Chapter 328: Bad Karma

    Chapter 328: Bad Karma


    Even though Wu Ming knew Emiya Kiritsugu from another world, he was a "partner of justice" who could save most people and sacrifice a few.


    Wu Ming sneered and smiled.


    "Your smile is lovely, Dragon Sage, but this king likes it." Gilgamesh praised in his heart.


    Wu Ming reacted and rubbed his cheeks.


    (Is this a negative effect of mental pollution?)


    Then, Wu Ming continued to speak.


    "I only met this Servant once, then ignited [Presence Concealment] and left the ce quickly, and I also met Caster here, which is also the reason I judged the Tohsaka family and the Matou family. not Rider and Berserker." Wu Ming pointed to the Fuyuki Hotel in Fuyuki City.


    "Hearing what you said, did you fight against Caster?" said Gilgamesh. As a king, she could naturally hear the meaning of Wu Ming.


    "Un, and the other party is my acquaintance, that''s ironic." Wu Ming smiled sinisterly.


    "Then tell me about your ironic experience and give this king some time." Gilgamesh took a sip of wine and leaned back in the chair.


    Soon after, Wu Ming started to remember.


    .....


    After leaving the Emiya residence, Wu Ming found a streetmp and stopped.


    "I should have thought, why isn''t there Emiya Kiritsugu in Fuyuki City." Wu Ming wore ck clothes, wore a hat, stood at the streetmp with his legs outstretched, looking into the distance.


    "Lancer, Archer, Rider, Assassin, Berserker are all determined, Saber probably hasn''te to Fuyuki yet, only Caster is left?" Immediately after, Wu Ming looked at the Fuyuki Grand Hotel, which was thergest hotel in Fuyuki City, and basically a few foreigners would be staying here.


    "Try my luck." Saying so, Wu Ming''s figure disappeared.


    ....


    At Hotel Fuyuki, a short-haired man with blond hair in his twenties but over thirty was talking to the woman beside him. It looks like the two of them are lovers.


    Suddenly, a burst of blue particles appeared beside the two of them, and the blue particles turned into a rebellious young man with short blue hair wearing a ssic handheld wand.


    "What happened, Caster?" the man asked.


    "Master, a Servant is here, and the induction technique I set at a distance has taken effect." The blue-haired man saidzily.


    "So, do you have the confidence to kill the opponent?" The short haired man with short blond hair looked like a very arrogant person.


    "It doesn''t matter, the other party is to be an Assassin, but I am afraid that the other party is sneaking in."


    What the blue-haired man meant was that if an Assassin who specialized in dealing with Masters, sneaked in while he was away, it would be troublesome.


    "Don''t worry, I still have the Volumen Hydrargyrum." After speaking, the short-haired man took out several test tubes, which contained a silver-white liquid.


    "All right, I''m going, Master." After speaking, the blue-haired man disappeared.


    "Are you all right, Kah?" the woman asked anxiously. Even though she didn''t really like his fiance, she didn''t hate him, so it was okay to be worried.


    "Don''t worry S, don''t talk about my Volumen Hydrargyrum, he''s a famous Servant." The man called Kah said haughtily, as if the one who was boasting was himself.


    "Un, it''s fine." The woman named S nodded.


    "Then let me see it, the glory of Cu Chinn." Kah looked to where the blue-haired man had disappeared to, and said cautiously.


    ....


    On the other hand, Wu Ming, who hade to the bottom floor of the Fuyuki Hotel, suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    "Looks like I was found." Even though he was discovered, Wu Ming did not panic. There is no doubt that it qualifies. Not only did [Presence Concealment] have an A+ rank, but it also had additional skills and Noble Phantasms like [Information Erasure], [Murder on a Misty Night] for an Assassin.


    That was why Jack the Ripper could cause a lot of headaches for both the red faction and the ck faction even if he was an Assassin.


    "Being able to make me unknowingly discovered, seems like this Caster is quite a strong character."


    Wu Ming just stood in front of the Fuyuki Hotel without hiding, just waiting for the other party to arrive.


    "Then your guess is wrong, I was just ying a few small tricks, Senior Brother."


    Suddenly, a familiar and frivolous voice came.


    "This voice C Chinn." Wu Ming was a little helpless. Could this be a different ss battle satirizing the fight between Snce and C Chinn.


    "Sure enough, Senior Brother, it really is you." As the blue particles appeared, the figure of Cu Chinn appeared in front of Wu Ming.


    "This is God will, Cu Chinn." Wu Ming looked at Cuchinn indifferently.


    Although the Cu Chinn in Wu Ming memory was a pervert in blue tights, the Cu Chinn in front of him was a mage in a robe and a wooden staff.


    "You have changed a lot." Wu Ming joked.


    "I originally had the adaptability of the Caster ss, but I didn''t expect you to be a senior brother Assassin. Did you experience anything after leaving Connacht?" Cu Chinn was like chatting with a friend he had not seen for years, with afortable tone.


    "It''s true that I''ve been through a lot. Then again, it''s you, are you still being framed to death by Medb?" Wu Ming was worried about Cu Chinn method of death.


    In the history where Wu Ming was absent, Cu Chinn was a disciple summoned by Medb, who was also a disciple of Scathach. The wandering poet conspired and was killed by his own weapon.


    "Ah, that''s right, how ironic that I was smothered by that woman Medb, and ended up dying under my own gun." Although Cu Chinn said so, but he did not show much anger, Instead, he epted his own death calmly.


    "Senior Brother, you shouldn''t have died, but I heard some rumors about you from the teacher." Cu Chinn means that Wu Ming, as the powerful body of the Dragon of the Root must not die.


    "It''s true that I didn''t die, but this time I''m participating in the Holy Grail War because there are some things to investigate." Wu Ming nodded.


    "Oh, that means it''s fine not to get the Holy Grail, it''s a coincidence, I don''t need the Holy Grail, but my Master wants it. Even though he''s quite annoying, he''s my Master, so I can barely help it."


    Then, Cu Chinn showed his wand.


    "Come and fight with me, Snce!!"

 Chapter 329: The original goal

    Chapter 329: The original goal


    Wu Ming could be said to know the reason why C Chinn participated in the Holy Grail War, this person only wanted to fight with the heroes of history.


    Seeing C Chinn rushing over with a stick, Wu Ming reluctantly took the Assassin weapon, two extraordinarily beautiful daggers.


    Wu Ming did notin why these two daggers were so beautiful. Just an Assassin, do you still care if the weapon is beautiful?


    Wu Ming flicked his dagger and met C Chinn who was attacking with a stick.


    Wu Ming and C Chinn were truly two extraordinary beings. They both wielded weapons, but one turned into a wooden stick and the other into a dagger.


    Not to mention the wooden stick, it was a long weapon, rarely used as a spearman, but Wu Ming almost never used a weapon like a dagger.


    However


    *Bang Bang bang!*


    His dagger and staff collided, making the sound of steel colliding.


    Wu Ming and Cu Chinn were constantly changing their bodies, waving their hands at a speed that ordinary people couldn''t see, constantly attacking each other.


    Wu Ming usually used a sword or spear, although he never used a dagger, don''t forget that his teacher was the queen of the Land of Shadows, Scathach, a god yer who had trained many heroes.


    Short weapons like daggers were naturally also on the training schedule Scathach gave.


    Moreover, Wu Ming was gradually pressuring C Chinn to fight.


    With a trick, Cu Chinn broke free from Wu Ming entanglement.


    "Ha ha ha~ I can only say that you are worthy of being a senior brother, even if you be an Assassin, your attributes are not low." Cu Chinn smiled helplessly.


    "It''s you, since you became a Caster, did your attributes drop so much?" Wu Ming held double daggers in both hands and stood not far from Cu Chinn.


    It could be clearly felt through the fight against Cu Chinn that Cu Chinn strength and endurance were quite low, at least much lower than Wu Ming current attribute. It is estimated that it is Rank D or Rank E, and Wu Ming is an Assassin, Jack the Ripper strength and endurance are both Rank C.


    "Only agility canpete with what I want to do, and this is because you have used runes to strengthen it." That''s right, the Magecraft rune, as the Magecraft Wu Ming first learned, is naturally very familiar. Dja doesn''t use it much, but that doesn''t mean he isn''t familiar with Magecraft Runes.


    A mere Caster, no matter how one thinks about his agility attribute, it is impossible to reach Rank A. Moreover, Wu Ming familiarity with runes, naturally concluded that Cu Chinn used runes.


    "Ah, yes, as expected of a senior brother, I did use runes to strengthen my attributes, but I was only able to amplify one of my strength, endurance, and agility to rank A. If I wanted to fight with you, I would not can do without agility, maybe I''ll be out the next second." Cu Chinn touched his head, not annoyed that Wu Ming had exposed his secret.


    "Obviously being called a Caster, it doesn''t matter if you don''t ambush in your own smithy. You have to fight me at close range. You werepletely conquered by your muscr brain." Wu Ming said helplessly.


    "Well~ Since senior brother said so, then I will fight you as a Caster!"


    Cu Chinn gestured towards Wu Ming, and a light emerged from Wu Ming feet.


    A somewhat simple and ancient rune appeared in Wu Ming eyes. This was the Primodial Rune that Cu Chinn had ambushed in closebat with Wu Ming, and it was activated now.


    "You also know that I am your senior brother. How could I not havee across such an obvious trap."


    Speaking, Wu Ming sped up and jumped away from the light. The moment he left, a violent explosion urred at the rune position. The explosive mes spread to Wu Ming, who had not beenpletely out of the range of the explosion. Fire absorbs oxygen and burns.


    And Wu Ming disappeared into the fire.


    Of course, this little trick naturally can''t kill Wu Ming, and he even doubts whether it can damage Wu Ming to C Chinn.


    "After all, I also appeared as an Assassin, so let''s take this time as the start of the Holy Grail War. See youter, Cu Chinn." A Wu Ming voice came from the atmosphere, and then disappeared.


    Then, under the cover of the fire explosion, Wu Ming [Presence Concealment] at A+ rank made C Chinn lose Wu Ming.


    "Well~ that''s how it is." Saying that, Cu Chinn turned into a blue particle and entered the spiritual body state.


    ....


    "I only fought Caster a few times and then retreated." Wu Ming put down his ss and leaned back on the sofa.


    Gilgamesh looked at Wu Ming with interest.


    "I didn''t expect Caster to be your junior brother. After all, this junior is rted to your identity in another myth. I''ve never heard of the Dragon Sage having a junior brother." Out of interest, Gilgamesh inverted legs began to shake.


    Seeing Gilgamesh swaying legs, Wu Ming said that he couldn''t see anything on the armor, so he stopped watching.


    "After all, I am also a traveler, and it is not surprising that I know people in other areas." Wu Ming said casually.


    "So do you have a n?" Gilgamesh asked.


    The Dragon Sage, who had investigated almost all the enemies, didn''t n anything. Gilgamesh would not believe it. The name Dragon Sage Uruk was not only obtained by blessing people. Like Gilgamesh, who was closest to the Dragon Sage, she Naturally knew that the Dragon Sage had very high strategy.


    Moreover, Wu Ming appeared in an Assassin ss world this time, he who did not have the ability to break through would definitely choose to outsmart him.


    However, Gilgamesh guess this time was wrong.


    "I didn''t prepare a n, I was just investigating the enemy situation." Wu Ming waved his hand tiredly.


    "After all, you also said that if you wanted to, you could end the Holy Grail War in one night, and the point is, it''s not necessary at all." Wu Ming smiled indifferently and leaned back on the sofa.


    After Gilgamesh finished speaking, she frowned.


    "What do you mean?" Gilgamesh asked.


    "Do you remember the reason why I came to this world?" Wu Ming asked.


    Gilgamesh suddenly realized, after all, she hade to this world in the form of upying a ce in the Holy Grail War, so it was inevitable that he would focus a little on the Holy Grail War.


    "Almost forgot, you came to this world because of that strange ck mud."


    Yes, Wu Ming original goal was ck mud with the power of Root, and participating in the Holy Grail War only because he didn''t find ck mud for now, so he suspected that the Holy Grail War wasplicated, so he participated in it.


    "In other words, just wait quietly, wait for the final victor, and then investigate the truth that there is no ck mud."

 Chapter 330: Amusement Park

    Chapter 330: Amusement Park


    Of course, although Wu Ming said that he was waiting quietly, he was not an idle master.


    Therefore, Wu Ming took Gilgamesh to the amusement park.


    Well, amusement parks, that''s important to say twice.


    Gilgamesh suppressed his anger, looked at the amusement park in front of her, and looked at Wu Ming with a smile on his face, and said.


    "Even letting this kinge to a ce where children like thise, you are so brave, do you think this king is a child, Dragon Sage."


    However, Wu Ming simply waved his hand.


    "Is it important? After all, I watched you grow up, so I can be considered your ''adoptive father''. Is there something wrong with a father taking his daughter to an amusement park?" Wu Ming said solemnly.


    Of course, it would have been perfect if Gilgamesh had not opened the Gate of Babylon.


    Wu Ming restrained Gilgamesh, who stretched out his hand to open the Gate of Babylon, and smiled.


    "Um, Gil, think of it as toying with me, and experience human feelings. Besides, you''ve never been to an amusement park?" Wu Ming calmly coaxed, not worried at all that Gilgamesh took out [Ea].


    " For being my teacher, this king will apany you." Gilgamesh brushed off Wu Ming hand that was pressing on his arm, and said, "I am very affectionate,e and thank you."


    "Yes~ Thank you, Her Lady Queen, for taking the time to apany me to feel Human feelings."


    In Wu Ming view, Gilgamesh was not angry at all, the Gate of Babylon only needed to be opened with Gilgamesh consciousness, and raising his hand was simply an act of habit.


    In other words, even if Wu Ming pressed Gilgamesh hand right now, if Gilgamesh wanted to open the Gate of Babylon, she could still open it, which showed that Gilgamesh was not very angry.


    "In that case, please ask Her Lady Queen to change her clothes. After all, his current appearance was not suitable for sensing human feelings. Wu Ming pointed to the people around" them. They looked at Gilgamesh as if they were looking at a girl who liked Cosy.


    In order to avoid trouble, Wu Ming had already changed into his normal casual attire.


    A white shirt, ck suit, ck trousers and ordinary casual shoes, ck hair wearing a hat, red pupils emitting an attractive light, this light is deep and far, quite attractive, and looks quite handsome.


    Gilgamesh, on the other hand, was still wearing golden armor with an exposed belly.


    Although it was said that Gilgamesh was dressed like that at the entrance of the amusement park, what everyone noticed was Gilgamesh supreme appearance.


    Because Gilgamesh, who was two-thirds divine and one-third human, was naturally blessed by the gods, and his IQ and appearance were simply notparable to ordinary people.


    Think of Young Gil, he has a skill called <Beautiful Young Boy> in his attributes.


    Beautiful Young Boy Rank C


    Shows the skills of a fun handsome boy. Although there are Magecraft effects that can be manipted by both men and women, they can be avoided by using Magecraft skills. Even if there is no will to fight Magecraft, the effect can be reduced.


    Even though this skill was only rank C, but being able to have this skill meant that his appearance was against the sky.


    On Queen Gil, the effect could be said to be even greater. At this moment, Gilgamesh was not exaggerating to say that she was a peerless beauty.


    "This hybrid! They are looking straight at this king!" Gilgamesh seemed genuinely angry.


    "Forget it, let''s experience human feelings, let them see and don''t you lose a piece of meat. In other words, let''s change clothes quickly, to avoid trouble." Wu Mingforted Gilgamesh, however, if Gilgamesh felt insulted and took out a sword then they were immediately killed.


    "Un, that''s what I said, then it''s up to you today." After speaking, Gilgamesh body began to glow, and she wanted to change his clothes here.


    After Wu Ming saw her, he immediately grabbed Gilgamesh and fled.


    When passersby saw the blonde beauty "girlfriend" drag the beauty away, they simplymented that there were no more beautiful women to see, and then started to mind their own business again.


    After a while, Gilgamesh and Wu Ming returned to the amusement park gate.


    "Huh! Why is this king hiding and changing his clothes? This king is King of Heroes Gilgamesh, why should he hide," Gilgameshined.


    After all, Wu Ming suddenly pulled Gilgamesh hand. Wu Ming was still wondering why Gilgamesh wasn''t angry earlier, but now it seemed his anger had been dyed.


    "Well~ don''t forget the hidden rules of the Holy Grail War, just let it be." Wu Ming wiped away the nonexistent cold sweat.


    Gilgamesh looked at the hand that Wu Ming was pulling, and then looked at Wu Ming with a good mood.


    "This king forgives your rudeness." Then, as if thinking of something, Gilgamesh looked at Wu Ming slyly.


    "Then, Dragon Sage, what do you think of this king outfit?" With that, Gilgamesh leaned in front of Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming looked at Gilgamesh current clothes.


    The upper body is a white shirt with a ck women coat on it, but it still can''t hide the Queen towering chest. The lower body is a short skirt and ck pantyhose, plus a pair of tall boots, which iparably reflects her slender legs.


    Long, wless golden hair was casually scattered and slung down his back. The beautiful face made the heart flutter, and the red pupils simr to Wu Ming exuded high arrogance, a proper queen.


    But


    "Aren''t you wearing the same type of clothes as me?" Wu Ming was a little confused.


    The clothes of the two looked like the clothes of lovers, and with red pupils, if the hair color of the two people was not the same, they would be brothers or sisters.


    "What''s wrong with this! You are my teacher, there is no harm in wearing the same clothes as the teacher!" Gilgamesh frowned slightly, and his peerless face showed a hint of displeasure.


    "It''s nothing, but the problem is more ring now." Wu Ming said helplessly, and by the way pointed at the crowd around him.


    Gilgamesh looked around, and found that the people who were busy with their own business all stopped and just stared absentmindedly at Wu Ming and Gilgamesh. To be precise, they saw Gilgamesh,


    "Mongrel!!" In an instant, golden ripples appeared, and countless Noble Phantasms appeared.


    "Waitwait a second!" Wu Ming panicked voice resounded in the sky.

 Chapter 331: Fighting Intentions

    Chapter 331: Fighting Intentions


    In the amusement park, Gilgamesh licked the ice cream and walked, Wu Ming followed behind Gilgamesh with a tired face.


    At the entrance of the amusement park, Wu Ming stopped the Noble Phantasm that Gilgamesh had issued, and used a simple hypnotic Magecraft to hypnotize everyone on the scene, invalidating the memories just now, and then he applied simple hypnosis to Gilgamesh.


    Although it is reasonable to say that Wu Ming, who is an Assassin Jack the Ripper is influenced by his ss and should not be able to use Magecraft, but because he cheated.


    The Servant body of this body is a clone of Wu Ming main body in Great Root. All Noble Phantasms exist in the body, and the Noble Phantasms brought by the Servants are just clones of the real Noble Phantasms Wu Ming.


    The Assassin ss was because the Greater Grail captured Wu Ming ability to adapt to this ss, thereby reproducing Jack the Ripper Noble Phantasm.


    But because of Wu Ming cheating (root power), he caused Jack the Ripper not to be a pure Jack the Ripper, but a special new version of Jack the Ripper mixed with some other things, which is why Wu Ming Assassin ss has multiple attributes, Skills and Noble Phantasm which does not belong to the Ripper.


    However, cheating on arge scale is not rmended, even if Wu Ming, must not vite the rules of the Servant ss too much.


    Therefore, Wu Ming did a bit of cheating, so that "Jack the Ripper", who had no Magecraft ability, could "use" some minor Magecraft.


    It has to be said that Magecraft which reduces the sense of presence is really useful.


    After that, Wu Ming bought ice cream for Her Lady Queen in a way to cheer up Her Lady Queen vited pride.


    Gilgamesh who was walking in front, nced at Wu Ming who was quite tired, thought for a moment, and threw the ice cream in his hand back.


    Wu Ming was naturally able to react and catch him.


    "Gill, what are you doing?" Wu Ming looked at the ice cream in confusion.


    "This king has decided to treat you well, and the remaining ice cream from this king meal will be handed over to you." Gilgamesh tossed his flowing golden hair and said in an irresistible tone.


    "Did you do something wrong?" Wu Ming nced at the half-melted ice cream, helpless.


    "Why, you are not satisfied?" Gilgamesh turned around, his beautiful red eyes staring at Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming saw the meaning of "if you say no, you are done" in his eyes.


    "How how could that be" Wu Ming scratched the back of his head slightly embarrassed.


    "In that case, is there anything this king can y with?" Gilgamesh turned with a snort and nced around the amusement park.


    Wu Ming thought for a moment, then suggested.


    "Since you''ve never yed Gil, let''s y them all."


    "Alright, let this king see what''s interesting about this tedious instation." After speaking, Gilgamesh raised his hand to walk towards a certain ride. The board in front of her read the letters Roller Coaster.


    "Wait...wait a minute, don''t drag me."


    "Shut up, this is the punishment for this King just now!"


    "Yes, Her Lady Queen."


    On the roller coaster that had already started, Wu Ming enjoyed the cool breeze brought by the running roller coaster, and couldn''t help but think of Miyu.


    Wu Ming remembers when taking Miyu, Illya, and Kuro to the amusement park to y, Illya and Miyu were incited by Kuro and dragged, and they came to y the half forced roller coaster, but they were scared when Illya roller coaster cried and shouted, Miyu is fine- fine, but his face was deathly pale.


    In the end, during the roller coaster ride, Illya and Miyu gradually got used to it, but they scared Kuro away.


    Seeing Wu Ming smiling face, Gilgamesh, who was sitting with Wu Ming, frowned, but said nothing.


    After that, Wu Ming and Gilgamesh tried the various amusement park rides one by one, and in an instant, the amusement park closed in the afternoon.


    Since the two of them came here at noon, there wasn''t enough time.


    At the closed gates of the amusement park, Wu Ming looked happy, as if he was remembering the past.


    Gilgamesh, on the other hand, looked bored.


    "Those things are also suitable for civilians to y, like roller coasters, the speed is not as fast as the Vimana, I really don''t know which part is fun."


    Hearing Gilgameshint, Wu Ming, who was walking beside Gilgamesh, looked at Gilgamesh.


    "Well~ Gil is the King of Heroes, it''s normal to get bored with these amusement park rides."


    Gilgamesh, who waspletely used tobat and surprise attacks, couldn''t feel the excitement of the amusement park rides at all.


    "Even though that''s what you said, wasn''t Gil afraid of the haunted house before?" Wu Ming smiled evilly.


    Seeing that Gilgamesh was not paying much attention to all the rides he was ying, Wu Ming took the opportunity to enter the haunted house and frightened Gilgamesh.


    It could only be said that Gilgamesh still had the weakness of a girl in his bones. Even though she only frowned at the time, it could be seen from the release of the Gate of Babylon that she was truly terrified at that time.


    "This king doesn''t like bad jokes." Gilgamesh said proudly.


    "Well~ Experience all kinds of emotions, this is what the king needs to do, shouldn''t I teach you." Wu Ming smiled then took Gilgamesh hand.


    "Let''s go, go home, and throw an unprecedented party for the disciple we haven''t seen in a long time."


    "Huh! I won''t care about you taking this king hand without permission this time. If this meal doesn''t taste bad tonight, then you''re done, Dragon Sage."


    "Yes~ I know, let''s go, my king."


    The setting sun shone on the man and woman, and their shadows grew more and more distant.


    ....


    At night, Wu Ming turned into a night walker and crossed the road, he immediately stopped at the house on the side of the road.


    Since Wu Ming could already sense the fighting intent, yes that was the fighting intent emanating from the Servant.


    Suddenly, on the roof of the building where Wu Ming was, and on the streetmp beside the house, gold particles appeared, and Gilgamesh, who had regained his golden armor, appeared.


    "Hyena howling, what, you are going?" Gilgamesh said disdainfully.


    "It is no exaggeration to go and see. Thest Saber might be here. This soaring fighting spirit might be an ''invitation letter'' sent by Saber, but I''m very interested." Wu Ming pressed his hat and said calmly.


    "Being able to see a good show, this king doesn''t mind being a spectator." After speaking, Gilgamesh turned into gold particles, and his spiritual body disappeared.


    Wu Ming lit [Presence Concealment], and quickly went to the origin of this fighting intent, which was Fuyuki Beach.

 Chapter 332: Finishing the Holy Grail War in one night?

    Chapter 332: Finishing the Holy Grail War in one night?


    Wu Ming turned on [Presence Concealment] and hid near the beach, while Gilgamesh was in spiritual form and hid in the streetmp.


    Wu Ming looked at the center of the beach, it was a blonde haired woman in ck armor, with a ck mask on her face, holding a ck holy sword.


    This was undoubtedly Saber, however, it was still someone Wu Ming was familiar with.


    "Artoria" Wu Ming frowned.


    Even though Saber didn''t match Artoria attributes, whether it was the ckened holy sword in her hand or a familiar face behind the mask, it all proved that the other party was indeed the Artoria he knew.


    "I can''t be wrong, it''s Artoria." After taking a closer look at the ckened holy sword in his hand, Wu Ming confirmed.


    "But, how could Artoria be like that?" Wu Ming felt a little depressed. Artoria was his first student. To him, he still likes this little girl, um, Especiallypared to the current Gil.


    However, Artoria, who appeared in front of Wu Ming at this time, emitted a strong dark aura, and regarding his Master, Wu Ming did not find anyone other than Artoria.


    Wu Ming wondered if Artoria was ckened from the destruction of the country.


    Wu Ming has checked, there is a British Silver Dragon, that is, there is a historical record of him in Britain, the Artoria country finally perished.


    There is Wu Ming in Britain, and people live and work in peace and contentment, but since she disappeared, although Artoria did not send knights like a madman to find the Holy Grail, she still sent many knights, and knights who were worried about Wu Ming. Also Would love to find the Holy Grail.


    However, because Wu Ming left and Merlin was trapped in Avalon, Artoria was only weak, and ambitious princes began to target Artoria.


    Due to Guinevere longing for Wu Ming, Morgan joins the nobles and uses this as a wick to carry out Guinevere trial.


    After all, Guinevere was not allowed in that era.


    With the nobility at the head and the church as assistants, Guinevere trial was conducted. Although Lancelot, Knight of the Lake, forcibly fled with the princess, the condemned Guinevere returned alone and was willing to be punished.


    Artoria was physically and mentally exhausted, unable to resist the gossip of the times and people, so she had to burn Guinevere.


    Historical records were not detailed. Lancelot breaks through the court and fights against several knights. Although he managed to escape, he was also seriously injured. The other knights also suffered heavy casualties.


    The conviction of the knights, the departure of the British Silver Dragon, the disappearance of Archmage Merlin, Artoria inaction, Morgan covert contributions, the Guinevere incident, the cannibalism of the Knights of the Round Table, and the disillusionment of the king, all led to the destruction of Britain.


    Artoria expedition to Rome leads to the rebellion of Mordred knights, and a conspiracy of nobles led by Morgan triggers the Battle of Cann.


    Wu Ming originally thought that Artoria had ckened because of this, so she had be a ckened form, but it wasn''t so.


    The darkness that enveloped Artoria body was like...


    "The evil of this world in the Holy Grail of Fuyuki." That''s right, Wu Ming has explored the inside of the Holy Grail in Fuyuki City before, and the magic in the Holy Grail has all turned into the evil of this world, and its form is just ck mud.


    Artoria was filled with the evil aura of this world, as if she had been immersed in it for a long time.


    "What happened, does it have anything to do with the Greater Grail in Fuyuki City?"


    After all, Wu Ming was also an Assassin with no Magecraft abilities, so he didn''t set up any detection techniques on the Greater Grail in Fuyuki City, but he would inspect the Greater Grail from time to time in the past two days.


    After all, this world evil in the Greater Grail is also a threat to Fuyuki City, and if it is released, it will be troublesome.


    The appearance of the ckened Artoria made Wu Ming serious.


    "Looks like I''ll have to check the Greater Grailter," thought Wu Ming.


    At this moment, the ckened Artoria, who was standing on the beach, spoke up.


    "Come here, young generation, since you are here, don''t hide, then you will lose the chance to fight with me. The King of Knights, Artoria Pendragon, doesn''t like waiting."


    "Sure enough, it was you, Artoria." Wu Ming waspletely convinced after hearing Artoria voice.


    Artoria said something incoherent, but Wu Ming knew one thing, that was that Artoria would anger the Servants who came to the beach.


    In Wu Ming perception, including Artoria and himself, he sensed that there were a total of seven Servants here.


    This was also the reason why Artoria would speak provocatively.


    "Looks like Artoria is trying to finish everyone off at once. That''s quite arrogant, just like Gil." Wu Ming smiled and looked at Artoria, who was standing in the center of the stage.


    "Then, who will appear to provoke King Arthur." Wu Ming waited with great interest.


    "So that''s how it is, the famous King Arthur, then, I can''t lose my reputation." With a strong sound, a brown figure appeared.


    The clothes of the West Asian region look really cool. A pair ofrge decorative horns is worn on the head. The tough facial features and strong physique all showed this person strength.


    "I am also a king. This time I appear as Rider. Please give me more advice, Saber." The rider was quite polite, not at all like the usual domineering king.


    "Are you the only one, Rider, are the others just cowards!" Artoria shouted loudly, provoking the other hidden Servants.


    And it seemed that Artoria stimtion had worked.


    "In one night, there were two mutts who became kings! You really don''t take this king in your eyes! "Gilgamesh came into contact with his spiritual body, showed his body, and stood at the streetmp staring at Artoria and Rider.


    "Sigh~ I can''t hide anymore." A somewhat frivolous voice came, blue particles condensed, and C Chinn who was wearing a sage robe appeared.


    "Yo~ I''m going down to Caster, at Saber call."


    Seeing C Chinn condescending appearance, Wu Ming helplessly stroked his forehead.


    "I knew it would be these two."


    After all, Gilgamesh dignity did not allow her to be provoked again and again by others. Coupled with the two kings'' stimtion of the "single king" Gilgamesh, she would naturally appear.


    And Cu Chinn did not appear the first time, Wu Ming may have something to do with his Master, of course, as a Caster, his mind is a little calm.


    "Interesting, not to mention the Assassins and Berserkers, Lancer hasn''t appeared, after all, it''s also the Three Knights." Artoria said without arrogance.


    "Yours faithfully."

 Chapter 333: The servants gather

    Chapter 333: The servants gather


    "Yours faithfully." The loli rxed voice came.


    A girl wearing a robe and wielding a scythe nullifies the spiritual body and is visible to everyone.


    Therge robe covered most of the girl''s delicate body, long purple hair was braided at the back of her head, and the front part of the long hair dangled naturally from the robe at will.


    Even though the robe covered most of the girl''s body, one could still faintly see the girl''s petite body, it could be said that she was a young girl.


    "Oh~ Lancer is a little sister, are you interested in drinking tea?" C Chin has a knack for seducing women.


    After all, Cu Chinn was still Cu Chinn, whether it was Cu Chinn of the Lancer ss or Cu Chinn of the Caster ss, the point would not change.


    "Please allow me to refuse, pervert." Lancer refused without thinking, his voice as cute as a newborn.


    "Alright, except for Berserkers and Assassins, is everyone here?" Artoria nodded in satisfaction, and ced her hand on the invisible holy sword in front of her.


    "Then let''s decide the winner tonight, heroes." After speaking, Artoria suddenly released her magic power, and the turbulent magic power turned over the sand on the beach, looking quite domineering.


    "How dare you say that, Saber!" said C Chinn reluctantly.


    "But it''s also a great way." Rider said with his arms crossed, somewhat boringly.


    "Huh!" Gilgamesh didn''t say anything, just looked down with a good show.


    Lancer kept his mouth shut, apparently agreeing with Saber proposal.


    "You are right, and you will save me from trouble. You are here, Assassin!! Come out and fight with me!! I know you can''t be limited by a mere Assassin ss!!" C Chinn shouted around.


    The other Servants seemed to be interested in this Assassin and weren''t in a hurry to fight.


    "Really, this idiot." Wu Ming, who was hiding in the darkness, said with a headache.


    After Wu Ming left C Chinn, the skill [Information Erasure] was indeedunched, and C Chinn didn''t remember any information about the Assassin.


    However, this could not stand the other identities that Cu Chinn knew about Wu Ming, the eldest disciple of the Queen of the Land of Shadows, Cu Chinn Senior brother, the Connacht Knight, Queen Medb Snce.


    [Information Erasure] was only aimed at the current Assassin ss information, which meant that it was aimed at Jack the Ripper information, and C Chinn had seen Wu Ming in front of him, so even if he lost any information about Jack the Ripper, but Cu Chinn knowing that Assassin was his senior brother.


    It seemed that Wu Ming knew that Caster was C Chinn. For some reason, both sides only remember information when the other party is holding a gun. As for the current situation, both sides only know who this ss is.


    Of course, Wu Ming, who had studied the Primodial Runes, had an advantage over C Chinn.


    After saying that, Wu Ming also lost interest in continuing to hide, and with a slight jump, revealed his figure.


    "You really are an idiot, Caster." Wu Mingmented.


    "Hahaha, no matter what, I am very satisfied to be able to fight with you!" Cu Chinnughed instead of being angry, looking at Wu Ming with fighting intent.


    "In that case, let me introduce myself first. I''m Jack the Ripper. This time I am here as an Assassin. Please give me more suggestions." Wu Ming ignored Cu Chinn, and introduced himself instead, and he exposed his identity.


    Rider frowned as if he was dissatisfied that a mere Assassin could be on the same stage.


    But on second thought, it was an Assassin, and it was such a bold thing to be able to appear.


    "Although I admire him in person, it is undoubtedly foolish to expose you as an Assassin." Rider said tly.


    As for the others, Lancer didn''t say much at first, and didn''t say anything, and Gilgamesh was very dissatisfied with Rider assessment of Wu Ming, and looked at Rider with murderous eyes. As for Artoria, ever since Wu Ming appeared, she had been speechless.


    "Is that so, are you the Assassin of this Holy Grail War?" Artoria said incoherently, but she continued to stare at Wu Ming withplicated eyes.


    Wu Ming certainly knew why Artoria was looking at him like that, without thinking, Artoria also recognized his identity.


    "Saber over there, he belongs to this king (teacher), get rid of your aggressive eyes!" Gilgamesh noticed something was wrong with Artoria eyes that were staring at Wu Ming, and was a bit annoyed.


    "Really! Archer, although I don''t know how you came to this conclusion, but he is mine (knight)!"


    Artoria looked at Gilgamesh, and Gilgamesh showed no weakness, and looked back at Artoria.


    "Hey~ how is the situation, how do I feel that Saber and Archer will fight for you." C Chinn joked.


    "..." Wu Ming replied with only silence.


    (Could this be the legendary Shura Field...) Wu Ming thought doubtfully, and by the way he gulped.


    "Don''t worry about it, Caster, do you want to leave the arena as quickly as possible!" Wu Ming red at C Chinn viciously.


    However, Cu Chinn took the stick and spun it twice.


    "I can''t wait for this!" Then he looked at Wu Ming with fighting intent.


    As ast resort, two daggers suddenly appeared in Wu Ming hands which fell vertically, which slipped from his sleeves.


    "Then let senior brother educate you well."


    The Lancer girl on the other hand looked at Rider who was in a daze.


    "What, do you want to fight me?" Rider looked at Lancer calmly.


    And now...


    "!!" A roar that didn''t look like a human came.


    Holding strangely shaped stone weapons such as axes and knives, the little giant nearly three meters tall leapt onto the shore with a roar.


    "!!" He roared again, turned his attention to Lancer, and rushed over.


    "Tsk, does the hero who killed the monster match the monster that the hero killed? How ironic." Lancer said quietly, and rushed over to the Berserker.


    "I said, you probably don''t take me seriously."


    In an instant, Rider jumped violently and jumped into the middle of the Berserker and Lancer.


    Lancer wisely stopped, but not a sane Berserker.


    The Berserker raised the ax and sword in his hands and mmed them at Rider.


    Judging from the way his muscles were tied, it must be a Servant with high muscle strength or even a strange strength attribute skill. With this ax, Rider will not be killed or injured.


    But


    "ng--!" Long bones like an elephant trunk protruded from the ground, blocking the Berserker blow.


    "!!" The Berserker roared as if he was annoyed that his attack was blocked.


    "As expected of an irrational Berserker, actually, I am more suited to this ss," Rider lightly said.


    Then, the bone giant long nose mmed hard, throwing the Berserker in an extraordinary manner.


    Then, Rider looked at Lancer, and Lancer raised his scythe warily.


    "Since I can''t fight my old enemy, let''spete with you guys." Rider showed a raging smile, and his dark face showed white teeth.


    Seeing a Berserker-like smile, Lancer seemed to know why Rider would say he was a good fit for the Berserker ss.

 Chapter 334: Tohsaka and Matou

    Chapter 334: Tohsaka and Matou


    The timeline is pushed forward to noon.


    Tohsaka house.


    Tohsaka Tokiomi, the manager of Fuyuki City, gracefully held a ss of red wine and stood in front of the window with one hand behind her back, looking into the distance.


    His brows were filled with mist.


    On the back of the hand holding the red wine, three red Command Spells were engraved on it like a mysterious circle.


    *Knock Knock*


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Pleasee in." Tohsaka Tokiomi said.


    *Squeak-*


    The door opened with the sound of the door opening.


    It was the young priest who entered. If Wu Ming was here, he would definitely recognize him. He was the priest that Wu Ming had met at the Chinese restaurant that day.


    His name was Kotomine Kirei, and he was the son of the old priestess Kotomine Risei who Wu Ming met at the church in Fuyuki City.


    "It''s Kirei, is there something?" Tohsaka Tokiomi turned around and looked, and the mist between his brows had also dissipated a lot.


    "Teacher, a suspected Servant was found near the Fuyuki Amusement Park." Kotomine Kirei said very respectfully.


    "Are you sure?" Tokiomi Tohsaka said earnestly.


    "Well, ording to my father information, she is currently confirmed as an Archer, which is most likely the King of Heroes." Kotomine Kirei said cautiously, for fear of angering his teacher.


    Sure enough, Tohsaka Tokiomi heard this, the mist gathering between her brows again.


    "To be preceded by others, I was really careless. I didn''t expect that in addition to the world first snake fossil, there is also a sacred relic that can make the eldest king appear." Tohsaka Tokiomi was quite angry.


    "However, this is also an expected situation, so calm down." But Tokiomi Tohsaka calmed down in an instant. After all, the Tohsaka family family motto should always be graceful...


    However, Kotomine Kirei always felt that Tohsaka Tokiomi was holding back emotions.


    "Yes, teacher managed to summon another king." Kotomine Kirei ttered.


    However, Tohsaka Tokiomi current expression was a little helpless.


    In an instant, brown particles appeared, Rider released his spiritual form, and stood beside Tohsaka Tokiomi.


    "I know, you''re disappointed to call me." Rider dull voice rang out.


    "How is that possible, King." Tokiomi Tohsaka saluted Rider.


    "After all, the eldest king became your initial target, I am much worse than the eldest king. Even my rival, who is from the Macedonian Kingdom, cannot bepared to me." Rider continued in an even voice. though he seemed to be underestimating himself.


    "King..."


    How could Tohsaka Tokiomi not know that the king before him was indeed not as good as the eldest king, and he was still far behind.


    "You don''t need to say any more, the only thing I can do is help you win the Holy Grail War and fulfill your wish to fight my old enemy again." After saying that, Rider mind was in a daze, thinking of his rival.


    After speaking, Rider spiritual form disappeared.


    After realizing that Rider had left this room, Kotomine Kirei was a little confused.


    "Teacher, since the power of the king is not strong, why do you want to summon this king?"


    ncing at Kotomine Kirei, Tohsaka Tokiomi turned his head and looked into the distance again.


    "Kirei, Rider does lose to the eldest king in terms ofbat power, but don''t underestimate him." Tohsaka Tokiomi continued to smile.


    Kotomine Kirei was still confused, but he knew that at least Rider wasn''t as mediocre as he looked.


    "The most important point is that Rider is very obedient."


    Kotomine Kirei suddenly came to his senses, Tohsaka Tokiomi continued to smile, looking into the distance.


    "Holy Grail..."


    ....


    Matou house.


    In a house where nothing was out of the ordinary, Lancer sat quietly on the sofa, watching TV.


    After a while, a soft voice rang out.


    "Anna Onee-san, the food is ready, let''s eat together." A ck-haired loli with an excited expression stuck her head out and looked at Lancer who was sitting on the sofa.


    The ck-haired loli is Tohsaka Sakura, who changed her name to Matou Sakura because she was adopted into the Matou family.


    "Un, alright." Anna said lightly, and sat down at the dining table with Matou Sakura.


    Even though the Servant didn''t need to eat, Lancer still ate like an ordinary person so his little Master could rx.


    Matou Sakura looked at Lancer, who was eating with his head down, and the Command Spells on the back of his hand, with a small smile on his face.


    "I''m very happy to meet Anna Onee-san," said Matou Sakura.


    However, young Matou Sakura didn''t notice it, Lancer body sitting opposite Matou Sakura trembled, but soon returned to normal.


    After eating, Matou Sakura took the initiative to clean the cutlery.


    "Then Anna Onee-san, I will go to the dungeonter to clear the dungeon." Matou Sakura said softly.


    Because Matou Sakura had been doing this all the time in the past few days, and had been clearing the rock.


    "The dungeon is full of rocks. I''ll go and clear all the stones in the dungeonter," Lancer said suddenly.


    "Eh? May I? I want Anna Onee-san to rest longer, Anna Onee-san saved me. Leave all these things I can do to you, Anna Onee-san only needs to participate in the Holy Grail War." Matou Sakura was worried. She looked at Lancer with a smile.


    Lancer couldn''t help but stare at Matou Sakura, remembering the scene where she was summoned.


    ....


    Countless insects surged, and the thin and scary old man threw Matou Sakura into the pile of insects, and a man struggled to summon a Servant.


    However, Lancer realized that she was summoned by Matou Sakura, but Mana was provided for the summons.


    "Kariya, I didn''t expect your death to carry such useful value. That''s good, then let Sakura take your ce." The thin and scary old manughed strangely.


    However...


    *Shhh-!*


    As the shing light shed, Matou Sakura, who was not transformed by the insect but was touched by the insect, discovered that the bug that was constantly writhing had stopped moving.


    Matou Sakura opened her frightened eyes and looked at the older sister in the robe in front of her.


    "Onee-san Onee-san, are you here to save me" Matou Sakura small face was crying, and she looked absentmindedly at Lancer.


    "Un, my name is Anna." Lancer looked at Matou Sakura crying face and his heart moved.


    "Unknown Servant, I think it is better for you to cooperate with me, so that you and I can obtain the Holy Grail." The skinny and scary old man was clearly a Magus, but he wasn''t afraid of being called a Servant at all.


    Lancer nced at the old man and hugged Matou Sakura in his arms, then the scythe in his hand moved, and the old man was dismembered in an instant.


    "Unknown Servant, you may be strong, but this is my Magecraft workshop. If you don''t cooperate, then swallow my bugs!"


    The old man hoarse and frightening voice came from all directions. In an instant, countless insects ran out of nowhere and rushed towards Lancer.


    Lancer held Matou Sakura with one hand in his arm and covered his face, trying not to let Matou Sakura see this insect.


    Then, Lancer took off the hood that came with the cloak, and his two golden eyes with horizontal rectangr-like pupils looked at the insect.


    In an instant, many things that these eyes saw were petrified.


    "Wha... what!? Mystic Eyes! And that''s a jewel rank!?"


    Then, with the old man surprised voice, all the dungeons were petrified.


    "Do you think you can kill me like this? You are so naive! I will ept your Mystic Eye roughly!"


    Even though everything in the dungeon was petrified, the old man voice still echoed in the dungeon.


    "Really." Lancer said lightly.


    Then, she raised the scythe in his hand and swiped at the man who had called out to her earlier.


    "Arghhh! Why! How did you find me!?" A bloated and disgusting big fat worm fell from the man heart.


    It had to be said that the Servant who was summoned at the cost of his own life indeed possessed power that was no less than its price.


    Lancer easily sensed something hidden in the long-dead man heart.


    "Goodbye." Lancer stared at the fat big worm with Mystic Eyes, Lancer calm words were full ofposure.


    "Not! Not! How could this happen! My traceability!! I..."


    The sound stopped suddenly, and the big fat worm was petrified.


    Lancer led Matou Sakura towards the basement door step by step.


    *Bang!*


    When she walked near the big fat worm stone statue, the stone statue shattered.

 Chapter 335: cheat

    Chapter 335: cheat


    Coming back to his senses, Lancer looked at Matou Sakura.


    "I don''t need it in the future, have a good rest. After all, you are my Master, you should still have a good rest," Lancer said lightly, turning his head, afraid to see Matou Sakura.


    Matou Sakura was stunned for a moment, then showed a smile.


    "I like Anna Onee-san the most!" Saying that, Matou Sakura threw herself into Lancer arms.


    Lancer hugged Matou Sakura confusedly, looked at Matou Sakura smiling face, was silent for a while, and hugged Matou Sakura.


    "I will protect you, Sakura."


    ....


    Emiya house.


    Emiya Kiritsugu tries firearms and performs firearm maintenance every day.


    Skillful disassembly, skillful instation, with a few clicks, firearms that were originally disassembled are reassembled.


    Then, a woman came in.


    "What''s wrong, Maiya?" Emiya Kiritsugu asked without looking back. The other party could be considered the most trusted person, so there was no need to be wary.


    "The Berserker seems to have found an enemy, it must be an Assassin," said a woman named Hisau Maiya.


    Emiya Kiritsugu frowned.


    Although Emiya Kiritsugu did not intend to use this ce as a fortress, it was only a temporary station, but he did not expect to be discovered by the enemy Servants so soon.


    "Looks like this Assassin has a unique ability to detect." Emiya Kiritsugu stood up.


    Wu Ming revealed his helplessness, he just came back to have a look. ? _?


    "Let the Berserker be the bait and see if we can lure him away," said Emiya Kiritsugu, taking a firearm and attaching it to his body.


    "Yes." Hisau Maiya walked out.


    After that, he saw a red mark on the back of his hand. The sign is quite conspicuous. Those were three oddly shaped Command Spells.


    Emiya Kiritsugu wore gloves to hide his mark.


    Soon, Hisau Maiya returned.


    "Did something happen?" Emiya Kiritsugu asked.


    "No, the Assassin retreated on his own." Hisau Maiya said.


    "Quickly withdraw from here and move to another station." Emiya Kiritsugu frowned.


    "Yes."


    Emiya Kiritsugu took Hisau Maiya and the Berserker to find a new location. Since he wasn''t sure if the Assassin was following him, Emiya Kiritsugu set up a simple reconnaissance technique around him.


    While not necessarily useful to Assassins, it was better than nothing. After stopping, Emiya Kiritsugu lit a cigarette.


    "Kiritsugu, your wife side" Hisau Maiya said somewhat worriedly.


    "I''ll be thereter, if nothing else." Emiya Kiritsugu gulped and panted heavily, looking like an old smoker.


    "Then I''ll check it out at the airport."


    Emiya Kiritsugu nodded, then Hisau Maiya left.


    Only Emiya Kiritsugu was left in the room.


    "It''s just that I always have a bad feeling about it."


    After a while, Hisau Maiya came back slightly excited.


    "No, Kiritsugu, something happened to your wife."


    Emiya Kiritsugu closed his eyes helplessly.


    ....


    At night, Emiya Kiritsugu took Hisau Maiya to the beach. ording to his report, Saber and the ne arrived here.


    Emiya Kiritsugu came alone to a tall building with a beautiful view of the coast, while Hisau Maiya lurked near the shore with a Berserker in spiritual form.


    Lifting his sniper rifle, Emiya Kiritsugu looked at Saber.


    An unknown ck armor covered Saber entire body, and a faint ck mist spread from Saber body.


    The only one missing was Master Saber, Emiya Kiritsugu wife, Irisviel.


    "A different saber from before, Irisviel disappeared What happened?" Emiya Kiritsugu said somewhat annoyed.


    That''s right, the master of Saber is Servant Irisviel, not Emiya Kiritsugu.


    The Einzbern family wants to hire the killer Magus, Emiya Kiritsugu to carry out this Holy Grail War. Because of money, he epted the job and moved to the Einzbern family.


    After several years of hanging out, Emiya Kiritsugu and Irisviel have a spark of love, and the two have a child.


    However, while summoning a Servant a few days ago, Irisviel was suddenly chosen by the Holy Grail, and a stigmata appeared in her hand.


    And Emiya Kiritsugu had already been chosen, and a stigmata appeared in his hand as he entered Einzbern.


    Therefore, Jubstacheit, the head of the Einzbern family, had the two summon the Servants together.


    This could be considered cheating...


    But also because of this, the Einzbern family has two Servants, the Saber with the best attributes, and the Berserker with the strongestbat power.


    In this way, Emiya Kiritsugu chose to bring the Berserker, who was irrational and easy to control, toe to Fuyuki City, Japan ahead of schedule, and ambush first, while Irisviel came to Fuyuki with Saberter.


    However, ording to Hisau Maiya report, Saber got off the ne alone, and there was no trace of Irisviel beside her.


    And Saber also changed from the glorious King of Knights to what she is today.


    "Iris, where are you..." Emiya Kiritsugu muttered.


    After all, Emiya Kiritsugu had only one goal, to win the Holy Grail War.


    Watching the King of Knights start to provoke the surroundings, one after another Servants appeared, even Assassins appeared.


    "Then, Maiya, let the Berserkers join the riot." Emiya Kiritsugu said to themunicator. After all, he was not a Magus who relied on his Servant, but his goal was to dominate this Servant.


    "Yes." Hisau Maiya voice came from across themunication machine.


    Due to Emiya Kiritsugu suggestion, Hisau Maiya was also able to lead the Berserkers.


    Watching the Berserker break through the six Servants, Emiya Kiritsugu raised his sniper rifle.


    Except for those special Servants, there was no way for the Servants to get away from their Masters, and the other Masters had to hide around, near the shore.


    What Emiya Kiritsugu had to do now was to use the Seven Servants fighting at this height to track down the Masters.


    Emiya Kiritsugu, who knew about the Berserker power, was not worried that something would happen to the Berserker. Using Command Spells was a big deal. After all, the Berserker was irrational, and there was no need to use Command Spells to restrain the Berserker.


    ....


    At the same time, Matou Sakura was hiding inside a container on the beach. Even though she was scared, she still saw Lancer in the distance through the gap in the door.


    "You hide inside, no matter what, don''te out." This was what Lancer said to Matou Sakura at the beginning, she remembered the dungeon well.


    "Anna Onee-san..." said Matou Sakura nervously, holding the small hands that were Command Spells.


    Of course, this was for Sakura Matou as a child, but it was different for Kah as a Magus.


    ....


    He''s very secretive.


    Kah and S were in a house not far from the beach, and the owner of the house had been hypnotized by Kah.


    Through the familiars, Kah clearly saw the great battlefield of the seven Servants.


    "Is it really good to let Caster participate like this, Kah." S naturally also had familiars, and could see up close on the beach.


    "After all, the Servants of other Masters have appeared, and Caster also said that he is suitable for the battlefield. Besides, as the head of the Archibald family, I naturally cannot lose the names of the nobles." Kah said proudly.


    "It''s up to you..." S said nonchntly. Even though Caster was handsome, S wasn''t someone who liked the dead just like that. She was a proud noble.


    At this time, the situation on the battlefield changed slightly

 Chapter 336: Undead Soldier

    Chapter 336: Undead Soldier


    Wu Ming and Chu Chinn fought fiercely, but Wu Ming was gradually on the side of the loser.


    "You did a great job, mate." Wu Ming said provocatively, and then suddenly separated from Caster.


    "Well~ After all, this is also a rune trick, don''t tell me I cheated, senior brother." Cu Chinn waved his wand, which was already lit, and looked proud.


    That''s right, using runes to strengthen weapons, and then using runes to increase his agility to a speedparable to Wu Ming, so that Cu Chinn could be said to be suppressing him.


    "After all, the attributes brought by the Assassin ss are still too weak, especially the frontal battlefield is very difficult." Wu Ming threw the dagger in his hand twice, and said helplessly.


    "Me too, it would be great if I could be a Lancer ss now, I still prefer using spears to using Magecraft." C Chinn looked at Wu Ming and smiled.


    "If that''s the case, then don''t me me for cheating, Cu Chinn." Wu Ming smiled, turning the two daggers in his hand into a spiritual body, and then a ck ripple opened on his side and he put one hand into it.


    "ck Ripple? Could it be!?" C Chinn was naturally familiar with Wu Ming, who had the same teacher.


    Wu Ming had a storage room made of runes, and almost all Noble Phantasms were packed into this space by him.


    This is a story circting in Irnd. Many people didn''t know the details, but C Chinn knew that if he worked hard, the so-called Rune Space could be created.


    "That''s right, this is the space where my Noble Phantasm is stored, and I can use weapons in it." Wu Ming said with a smile on his face, but what did C Chinn think about this smile? Everything was sarcastic.


    Wu Ming took out a long spear of ck ripples, and the spear pushed the air to make a swishing sound.


    "Yggdrasil Spear, I know" Cu Chinn said, as if "I should have thought about it".


    "Don''t tell me I cheated, this is the advantage of not dying."


    That''s right, what Wu Ming took out was the Yggdrasil Spear.


    Wu Ming meant that the main body was separated into avatars and became Servants, and they would not limit themselves ording to their ss.


    "So you''re not an Assassin ss Lancer!" protested C Chinn.


    That''s right, this was also because Wu Ming forcibly kept the Noble Phantasm in the Dragon Nest, and all his weapons and items were inside.


    "No, my ability value is still Assassin. Skills and Noble Phantasms are also Assassins. At best, I can only say that I am an Assassin with a spear." Wu Ming was right, currently all of Assassin Jack the Ripper stats, skills, and Noble Phantasm belonged to Assassin Jack the Ripper.


    "Un~ ept this, Caster!!"


    With Wu Ming shout, the white dragon spear swept towards Cu Chinn.


    "Don''t underestimate me!!" Cu Chinn was not angry but happy, waved his ming stick, and faced the dragon spear.


    At this time, countless explosions came, and the storm generated by the explosion stopped the two.


    .....


    While C Chinn and Wu Ming fought, Rider faced Lancer and Berserker.


    Rider stood on the small giant elephant at this time, and countless bones shot out from the ground, sweeping towards Lancer and Berserker.


    After all, the Berserker was irrational. Even if his attributes were quite good, the Berserker only cared about the many warriors made of bones in front of him. However, every soldier can recover after being broken.


    Rider stood on a giant elephant bone, looked at the Berserker indifferently, shook his head, and then looked at Lancer.


    After all, Lancer wasn''t invincible either. Against the army of skeletons that appeared almost all the time, Lancer was also worth fighting against.


    ....


    Tohsaka house.


    Since Tohsaka House is not far from the beach, so Tohsaka Tokiomi doesn''t need to follow him, but releases him familiars to watch Rider fight on the beach from home.


    Kotomine Kirei stood beside Tohsaka Tokiomi respectfully, and also let go of his familiar to observe.


    "Kirei, do you have a lot of doubts?" Tohsaka Tokiomi asked gracefully.


    "Yes Master, the king is also there, so you can rest assured that Rider will cause trouble." Kotomine Kirei said.


    "That''s a king, he has pride, don''t worry, Kirei, in case of an ident, I will use Command Spells to summon Rider back."


    "Also, don''t underestimate Rider, he is an existenceparable to the King of Conquerors. Even though he''s not an Archer opponent, the Holy Grail War doesn''t just test the Servants, but also the battles between Magus."


    When Tohsaka Tokiomi said this, Kotomine Kirei understood.


    "Then, teacher, I will prepare now, how?" Kotomine Kirei asked respectfully.


    "Okay, let''s go." Kotomine Kirei nodded and left.


    After Kotomine Kirei left, Tohsaka Tokiomi had a gloomy expression on his face. The reason why he let go of Rider was because Rider had almost be Tosaka Tokiomi abandoned child.


    After all, in front of the King of Heroes, all Servants are ants, and the only way is to attack the Master.


    "I want to see who can summon him before me. I, Tohsaka Tokiomi, will not be merciful to a nameless junior like that."


    However, if Tohsaka Tokiomi knew that Master Archer was an Assassin, somehow his expression...


    ....


    Back on the battlefield, Rider looked at Lancer, in his perception, all the soldiers hit by Lancer couldn''t recover.


    "Holding undead weapons?" said Rider, looking at Lancer scythe.


    All of his soldiers have strong immortality, the only drawback is that they can be controlled by weapons or attributes that hold immortality.


    "You don''t seem like a simple character, Lancer." Ridermented.


    "But don''t take my soldiers too easily."


    Saying so, the soldiers who attacked Lancer started to change


    All the soldiers who were about to be hit by Lancer scythe all split apart along the scythe sh, and then regrouped in an instant, while Lancer scythe passed through.


    Lancer is shocked by the strange sight, and is attacked by these soldiers.


    "Bang!" Lancer was knocked out heavily. Every warrior is an elite among the elites, and Strength generally has a C rank, and some even reach B rank.


    Lancer got up quickly, rubbed his stomach, and looked at the soldiers who had surrounded her withplicated eyes.


    "Then you will all turn to stone." Lancer said lightly, then put his hands on top of the hat, ready to take off the hood.


    At this moment, countless explosions came, and both Rider and Lancer looked at the scene of the explosion.


    Only the Berserkers continued to attack the Skeleton Soldiers.

 Chapter 337: Unlimited Magic Power?

    Chapter 337: Unlimited Magic Power?


    Artoria and Gilgamesh red at each other, and they were still ring at each other even when the others were already fighting.


    "Very bad. This king thinks you are a clown, but I don''t think you are a thief. Do you want to steal the property of this king (teacher)?" said Gilgamesh proudly.


    "I don''t know where you came to the conclusion, he is mine (knight), this will never change, but you, after all, you are also a king, so you don''t dare to report your real name?" Artoria sneered at Gilgamesh.


    "Huh! iming to be king in front of this king, stealing this king''s property in front of this king, and not knowing this king''s name in front of this king, you are of no value, Saber!"


    With that, Gilgamesh waved his hand, and several golden ripples appeared from behind her, and several Noble Phantasms expanded and bombarded Artoria.


    However


    *bang bang bang bang!"*


    Waving the ckened Excalibur Sword, Artoria shook off the flying Noble Phantasm.


    "Is this all Noble Phantasm? No wonder you dare to make so much nonsense here."


    Artoria said in shock as she looked at the weapon that had been tossed aside.


    "Now you know how powerful this king is, but this will not change your death, Saber, just disappearing under my attack." After speaking, Gilgamesh waved his hand again, this time, dozens of golden ripples emerged from behind her, dozens of Noble Phantasms bombarding Artoria.


    "This is ridiculous, Archer, do you think you can just deal with me like that?" Saying so, Artoria raised the holy sword, and countless magic power condensed on the sword, looking like she was about to ce a Noble Phantasm on it. It looked like it, but it didn''t make Gilgamesh feel that way.


    In an instant, a huge ck magic sword condensed. Artoria held the ck magic sword and swept it lightly.


    "Did you condense the Noble Phantasm into the sword and not send it? Well done, Saber, it would be too boring if you left the stage like this." Gilgamesh saw the truth of this magical giant sword at a nce.


    Because Wu Ming also likes to condense Noble Phantasm into the sword without sending it, and use it as a giant sword.


    Actually, Artoria was following Wu Ming.


    However, Gilgamesh knew that this was Wu Ming''s move, so she was even more annoyed when she said what Artoria had said.


    Doesn''t this prove that the two are really rted?


    On the other hand, Artoria didn''t reveal anything about Wu Ming to Gilgamesh.


    "If you just use tricks like that, I advise you to return to the Throne of Heroes as soon as possible."


    Facing Artoria''s ridicule, Gilgamesh was already irritated by the rtionship between Wu Ming and Artoria, and like a wick, she became angry again.


    "Well done, thief, you really pissed me off!!" Gilgamesh''s hands trembled for a moment, and his tight chest trembled, which made Artoria look slightly irritated.


    In an instant, countless golden ripples appeared from behind Gilgamesh. If you really want to count, there are at least hundreds.


    "Go to hell, mutt!!"


    Hundreds of Noble Phantasms with Rank B or higher bombed Artoria''s ce, literally, bombing, Fuyuki City Beach might not exist anymore.


    And this bombing also affects other Servants.


    Wu Ming, C Chinn, Rider, and Lancer all stopped their movements and looked this way.


    "These are all Noble Phantasms!?" As a king, Rider could naturally recognize from this random bomb object.


    Lancer didn''t speak, but jumped up nimbly after seizing this opportunity, distanced herself from Rider, and then immediately left.


    If the seven Servants fought earnestly, Matou Sakura might be affected.


    Lancer thought so and decided to retreat first.


    Rider didn''t want to stop Lancer from leaving, he just nced at Matou Sakura''s location and stopped paying attention.


    After summoning countless soldiers, he had found Matou Sakura''s position, but in the pride of the king, Rider did not attack Matou Sakura.


    "King, retreat first, there is no need to show your trump card here." Tohsaka Tokiomi''s voice entered Rider''s ears.


    "Um, I see." Then, the soldiers and the giant elephant beside Rider fell to the ground and disappeared.


    Rider, on the other hand, transforms into a spiritual body and leaves from here.


    .....


    The other side.


    "Let the Berserkers retreat."


    Emiya Kiritsugu said to Hisau Maiya through themunication machine.


    "Yes, Kiritsugu."


    Then the Berserker, who was about to attack Gilgamesh for not finding a target, stopped and jumped off the beach.


    ....


    "Caster, time to back off." Kah''s voice was heard.


    "Yes~ I''m leaving now, Master!" said C Chinn rather sadly.


    "It''s not like you." Wu Ming looked at Cu Chinn.


    "I can''t help it, now I''m a Caster. Rather than fighting, I still want to guide my Master on the right path." Cu Chinn smiled.


    After bing a Caster ss, Chu Chinn''s fighting heart also calmed down. If he had not met Wu Ming, C Chinn would have honestly fought as a Caster.


    "But listening to his voice, your Master is not the type of man you can guide." Wu Ming did not use it to attack, but put the spear in his hand into the ck ripple.


    "Well~ you''re right, but since Master told me to go, let''s do this now. Next time, let''s decide between life and death." Saying that, Cu Chinn turned into a spiritual body and left here.


    And the reason Wu Ming didn''t fight with Cu Chinn was not because he didn''t want to continue fighting with Cu Chinn.


    It was because Artoria and Gilgamesh were both Wu Ming''s disciples, and it was fine to make small fights. He won''t agree to the two of them killing each other


    .....


    An explosion in which countless smoke and dust were generated.


    At this moment, Artoria, who was at the center of the explosion, was enveloped in arge amount of ck magic mist, like the ss Cards incarnation of a Servant.


    Enough magic power turned into mist to counter Gilgamesh''s Noble Phantasm attack, and then, Artoria mmed down Excalibur''s sword, and a huge shock of magic power dispelled the smoke caused by the explosion.


    "Very capable, Saber, to form a defense with magic power, counterbncing the explosion generated by my Noble Phantasm." Even though Gilgamesh said so, she was already wary of Artoria in his heart.


    How much magic power was needed to be able to defend against the explosion of so many Noble Phantasms.


    In any case, Gilgamesh asked himself that it was impossible, and the magic power required was too great, unless she had the Holy Grail.


    "Since your attack isplete, then it''s my turn." Artoria said, raising Excalibur in her hand, and magic power stronger than the one just gathered in the holy sword.


    "Is this guy''s magic power unlimited?" Gilgamesh frowned.


    Then, the golden ripples behind him opened, however this time, what appeared in the golden ripples was no longer a weapon, but a piece of armor.


    At this moment, two chains suddenly appeared from behind Gilgamesh and Artoria, entangling them.


    "Okay, calm down." A voice was heard.

 Chapter 338: Mutation

    Chapter 338: Mutation


    Behind Artoria and Gilgamesh, ck ripples appeared, and chains shot out of them.


    On the other hand, Wu Ming held two chains in one hand, and the chains entered a ck ripple.


    These were the Chains of Heaven forged in the Dragon Nest Wu Ming appeared as an Assassin, not taking the Chains of Heaven with him.


    Although the fake Chains of Heaven is not as good as the real Chains of Heaven, it can still y a certain role.


    Artoria put away the holy sword, and Gilgamesh removed the Gate of Babylon is the best proof.


    "Huh~" Gilgamesh said sadly, looking at the chains tightly wrapped around her.


    She could naturally recognize that this was his friend''s incarnation, and that it was a fake. What Gilgamesh hated most was fakes.


    On the other hand, Artoria did not speak. This fake chain was made from the real Chains of Heaven, so it only maintained the special attack status against divinity, which was why Gilgamesh was only entangled by the chain.


    And Artoria has the blood of a red dragon, and this chain is just a solid chain.


    Wu Ming walked to the middle of the two and nced at them.


    "Sit down and talk, you two are my students."


    As soon as Wu Ming said this, Artoria and Gilgamesh were shocked and looked at each other in disbelief.


    And Wu Ming, who had almost guessed the result, couldn''t help but smile awkwardly.


    ....


    The next day, in the small vi that Wu Ming had bought, Gilgamesh sat furiously in his exclusive chair, while Wu Ming read the newspaper with ease.


    "Did natural gas explode near the beach in Fuyuki City Why is there a natural gas explosion every time." Wu Mingmented and smiled.


    At the same time, Wu Ming nced at Gilgamesh.


    Ever since Gilgamesh came back yesterday, she''s been throwing a tantrum, um, female rampage, if the male version of Gilgamesh were here, Wu Ming would have pped him long ago, he''s used to it!


    Therefore, girls must be persuaded, even if they are disciples.


    "Is Gil still mad?" Wu Ming asked softly.


    Gilgamesh did not speak, she had folded his arms and closed his eyes.


    However, Wu Ming understood.


    First, he hid the information that Artoria was a disciple of Wu Ming (fraud), and then used Gilgamesh''s "friend" to confront her (insulting), and also defended Artoria.


    There were various signs that made Gilgamesh angry, which was understandable.


    "I didn''t mean to hide it on purpose. After all, I''ve been through too much. If I say so, I''m too busy."


    As Gilgamesh''s teacher, Wu Ming could naturally see what was upsetting Gilgamesh.


    Then, Wu Ming continued.


    "And using the Chains of Heaven, it was all because you were too disobedient." Wu Ming suddenly became loud.


    Gilgamesh moved a little but remained still, only his eyes open.


    "Remember, our goal is not the Holy Grail War, but to investigate the Root of the ck mud."


    "It''s not that you are wrong to fight the Servants blindly, but you must have the measure of everything, and you are easily provoked." Wu Ming taught Gilgamesh in a soft voice, as if going back in time.


    "Regarding releasing Artoria, it''s because Artoria must have something to do with our goal this time. You have to know how to use a long line to catch big fish."


    Wu Ming persuaded earnestly, hopefully Gilgamesh can eat this set...


    "Even so, you can''t let this king rest in peace." Even though Gilgamesh said so, but Wu Ming who understood her knew that his anger had almost disappeared.


    "Dragon Sage Uruk Feast." Wu Ming led to the name of a set of dishes.


    Because Wu Ming made delicious dishes in Uruk, he was once famous in Uruk and even all of Babylon for a set dish at the "Dragon Sage Uruk Feast", so almost everyone who tried it said that they could eat it dared to go to the underworld, enough to see excellent Wu Ming cuisine.


    Gilgamesh gulped, and after a moment''s thought, she spoke.


    "Agreement." Wu Ming showed a triumphant smile.


    ....


    Mount Enzou is a big hole.


    Wu Ming came here, ready to examine the Greater Grail again.


    "Is there another source for the ck mud?" Walking on the path to the Greater Grail, he pondered in silence.


    This is also uncertain. After all, the ck mud in the Greater Grail is the evil of this world, and as long as there are humans and the source of evil, the evil of this world will not be extinct.


    It can be said that humans are endless, and the evil in this world is eternal.


    "However, I always had a bad feeling about it."


    Coming to the deepest part of the hole, Wu Ming saw the figure of a person.


    "Artoria?!" Right, what Wu Ming saw was Artoria.


    Artoria was wearing ck armor, her hands resting on the sword stuck in the ground, as if she was waiting for something.


    "Artoria!" Wu Ming frowned and asked Artoria.


    However, Artoria didn''t say anything, just opened her closed eyes, looking at Wu Ming with her golden eyes that were full of firmness and tyranny.


    "Arhhh~ I didn''t expect you to find this ce, Assassin." Suddenly, a man''s voice came from the shadows nearby.


    And when Wu Ming heard this voice, his feeling of inner crisis resounded loudly.


    "This feeling..."


    Wu Ming instantly took out Exsilver, raised his vignce by 200% and saw a shadow.


    "It seems that you are no ordinary Servant. Jack the Ripper may not be your real name."


    With a green hat, a predominantly green coat, and a gentle smile on his face, a young man who looked to be less than thirty walked out of the shadows.


    Even though the other party was smiling, Wu Ming could feel the "dirty" on the other party''s body.


    Wu Ming didn''t ask "Who are you?" It was clear that the other party was the enemy, the enemy of the undead.


    Agility up to Rank A made Wu Ming rush at the man in the green hat in an instant, and Wu Ming raised his sword at random and was about to chop it down.


    However, when Wu Ming''s sword was still not far from the man in the green hat, it bounced off.


    *ng--!*


    Wu Ming nced at Artoria, who was shing her ck holy sword, and quickly retreated, her agile figure swiftly distancing herself from the two.


    Artoria put down the holy sword and stood in front of the man in the green hat and guarded him.


    This made Wu Ming frown.


    "Although I don''t know why you are so hostile to me, it seems that I hate you too, Assassin." The man in the green hat continued to smile gently, as if nothing had happened just now.


    "Let me introduce myself first, I am Lev Lainur uros! First meet, Assassin!"

 Chapter 339: Burning the Polluted City

    Chapter 339: Burning the Polluted City


    "Lev Lainur uros" Wu Ming whispered the name softly.


    "uros? Seventy-two Demon Gods" Wu Ming pondered carefully


    It rarely has anything to do with Solomon, or is it just a coincidence...


    "Seriously, I really don''t want to have a rtionship with you. I am only here to fulfill our king''s instructions." Lev spread his arms, indicating that he didn''t want to fight.


    "But, your goal is to destroy the world. As long as you still have such a goal, you are destined to stand on the opposite side of me." Wu Ming raised Exsilver with one hand.


    "Hahaha~ You''re right, I can''t wait to kill you now, Assassin." Levughed, his face twisted.


    "Kill him, Saber!!" Artoria rushed towards Wu Ming after seeing Lev''s order.


    Wu Ming frowned and raised his sword to meet Artoria.


    Previously, Wu Ming had wondered why Artoria had be like this, so it seemed that the man named Lev had caused it.


    *Bang Bang bang!*


    After shing at Artoria a few times, Wu Ming was knocked out.


    No way, Artoria is Saber ss, and her attributes are much higher than Assassin.


    It could be said that Wu Ming had never felt so weak before.


    After Artoriaunched an attack, she didn''t rush after him.


    Wu Ming stood firm, and was not in a hurry to fight with Artoria, but looked at Lev behind Artoria.


    "It seems that you are a Saber Master. The original master may have been poisoned by you."


    Lev, who heard Wu Ming''s words, startedughing.


    "As expected of you, I''ll just say it. It can make me feel that there is an existence that I must kill, how can it just ck off." Lev covered his face with one hand, and his voice came from under his palm.


    Immediately after, Lev took a palm from his face and looked at Wu Ming with his crooked eyes.


    "You are right, the Master Saber has been recycled by me."


    Recycling?


    Wu Ming was confused, but it didn''t show on his face.


    Lev didn''t know what Wu Ming was thinking, and he didn''t want to know, but pointed at Artoria.


    In an instant, Artoria''s heart began to glow, and a cup could be seen faintly within Artoria''s heart.


    "Holy Grail?!" Wu Ming was surprised, Artoria''s heart was indeed the Holy Grail.


    Wu Ming could feel that the Holy Grail in Artoria''s heart wasplete, which meant that the Holy Grail from the Fuyuki City Hole had been inserted into Artoria''s heart by Lev.


    Wu Ming hastily asked Chrysbelite to investigate the Greater Grail in the hole in Mount Enzou, but no doubt the Greater Grail disappeared.


    Although not knowing what kind of technology Lev used to insert the Holy Grail into Artoria''s heart, there is no doubt that what is in Artoria''s heart is indeed the Holy Grail.


    This also exins why Artoria will turn ck, her heart filled with the evils of this world.


    And it''s no wonder that Artoria has almost unlimited magic power, and it turns out that the Holy Grail supports her.


    And from Lev''s words, it seemed that Master Artoria was the Holy Grail.


    Wu Ming thought of Miyu, Illya and Kuro, which undoubtedly made Wu Ming very annoyed.


    "That''s right, I gave the Holy Grail to Saber as a deal, Saber obeyed me, what a perfect deal." Lev sighed like a poet.


    After that, Lev started talking again.


    "How pathetic, Assassin, I was only going to stay here for a while and leave afterpleting the task the king gave me, but you trespassed."


    Lev looked at Wu Ming with sharp eyes.


    "If that is the case, I will send you to hell, Assassin!"


    With that said, the magic power in Lev''s hand began to shine, and the Holy Grail in Artoria''s heart began to glow.


    "Don''t think about it!!"


    Even though he didn''t know what Lev wanted to do, Wu Ming wouldn''t just watch it.


    However...


    "Saber! Free your Noble Phantasm!"


    Sure enough, Lev was also a smart person, and immediately ordered Artoria to release the Noble Phantasm.


    Although not knowing whether Artoria was forced or voluntarily obeyed Lev, Wu Ming was sure that Artoria had followed Lev''s words and started condensing the Noble Phantasm.


    "Excalibur!!"


    Artoria held the holy sword aloft, and countless magic power flowed into the holy sword and ck light rose sharply, and then, Artoria attacked Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming saw the ck light in front of him, and a word appeared in his heart.


    (Does this count as an ax...)


    *Boom!*


    There was a loud sound within Mount Enzou, and a ck light emerged from within Mount Enzou. The ck light was enough to cause change in Fuyuki City, but now it didn''t cause any riots...


    In the rubble, Wu Ming struggled to reach out wearing a ck sleeve.


    "Crash..." As the owner of the hand pushed the pebble, there was a rare sound.


    Wu Ming came out of the pile of gravel and shook his head.


    "Ah, it hurts I''m almost back on the Throne of Heroes." Sitting on a pile of gravel, Wu Ming felt a mess, covering his head ufortably.


    "Master, if you don''t open the Reality Marble at a critical moment, with your current attributes, I am afraid that you will return to your original body." Chrysbelite said in Wu Ming''s head.


    Although Wu Ming''s body was quite damaged, the Chrysbelite was always clean.


    "Well~ after all, who knew Artoria could release a Noble Phantasm instantly," said Wu Ming with augh.


    That''s right, it makes sense that a Noble Phantasm light cannon requires a short charge, and the power of an uncharged light cannon isn''t enough topare to a Noble Phantasm.


    As for Artoria''s Instant Noble Phantasm just now, it should have been a convenience brought to her by the Holy Grail.


    "Fortunately, Noble Phantasm Jack is easy to use, otherwise I''ll exin."


    The moment Artoria released the Noble Phantasm, Wu Ming opened the Noble Phantasm from the Reality Marble, Dark Mist.


    Even though he managed to pull himself into the Reality Marble, he was still knocked out by Artoria.


    Therefore, although Wu Ming looked quite messy, it didn''t hurt his foundation too much.


    After repairing his body with magic power, Wu Ming began to pay attention to his surroundings.


    Looking at the burning road around him, Wu Ming frowned.


    "I remember that I should have been shot in the direction of Fuyuki City. The burning here doesn''t seem to be due to my fall."


    Wu Ming looked at the burning city of Fuyuki and felt an iparably turbid aura, and felt uneasy in his heart.


    Then, he jumped onto a tall building that was nearly burned and bare.


    Looking around, the entire Fuyuki City became a sea of fire.

 Chapter 340: Unknown white haired girl

    Chapter 340: Unknown white haired girl


    *Bang!*


    He knocked a skeleton soldier out of the shadows of the building, and Wu Ming continued to investigate the situation around him.


    "Until now, there were no ordinary people in the entire Fuyuki City, and just disappeared? Or arrested?"


    Although there were some traces of blood and corpses, Wu Ming had examined them, and they were all Magus, not ordinary people.


    Wu Ming stopped and did not continue walking.


    "Everywhere was filled with the aura of a ck mud Root, as if it had been drenched again," Wu Ming said disdainfully.


    "Anyway, go home and meet Gil first." Wu Ming was very worried about Gil, after all, the city was now empty, only a few skeleton soldiers and ghosts.


    There was no guarantee that the other six Servants except for Wu Ming had also disappeared.


    Therefore, Fuyuki City is full of tainted magic power, and Wu Ming can no longer detect the change in Fuyuki City''s magic power. That is, like a battle, he can only be seen with the naked eye and ear.


    As it is now...


    "What the hell is going on here ahhhh!" A girl screamed for help.


    "There are still people alive?" Wu Ming''s eyes lit up.


    "Go and have a look." With that said, Wu Ming disappeared in his ce.


    ....


    On the other hand, a white-haired girl ran over in annoyance, with a group of skeleton soldiers behind her.


    Yes, a bunch.


    This made Wu Ming who came here couldn''t help but blink his eyes.


    "Does this person have Luck Rank E..."


    That''s right, although there were many skeleton warriors, they were basically scattered skeleton soldiers encountered in the shadows of several tall buildings.


    Do the skeleton soldiers know how to hunt the weak together?


    Thinking like this, Wu Ming walked towards the girl, and his hand movements continued.


    And the girl didn''t seem to notice Wu Ming''s arrival (after all, he was an Assassin...), and kept running.


    However, as is often the case in film plots, the girl stumbles...


    "Damn, don''t underestimate me, I''m the head of the Animusphere family!"


    As if the seed had exploded, the girl raised her hand. Of course, she didn''t give up, but used the Magecraft attack.


    "Gandr!!"


    The white-haired girl raised one hand, with her index finger outstretched, the other fingers sped together, and then the other hand rested on the hand with only the index finger outstretched, and a magic circle appeared in front of the index finger.


    A yellow Magecraft bullet shot from the magic circle, hit the skeleton soldier, and the skeleton soldier disappeared instantly.


    "Nordic curse magecraft?" Wu Ming said lightly.


    This kind of magecraft was originally a curse, which could reduce physical abilities and even cause death in severe cases, but if the magic power was sufficient, it could turn into a magic bulletparable to a bullet.


    This girl seems to be a first-rate Magus.


    However, for the skeleton warriors, it was not enough to make them feel dangerous.


    All the remaining skeleton soldiers gathered around and rushed towards the white-haired girl.


    "Don''t underestimate me!!" The girl continued to shoot Gandr, but she could only kill a few skeleton soldiers.


    At this time, the girl discovered that there was a skeleton soldier on the telephone pole behind her. The girl turned her head and saw this demon-like skeleton.


    "Gandr!!" The girl panicked and shot a magic bullet at the skeleton soldier, but because of the panic problem, the magic bullet that the girl shot deviated slightly, and the skeleton soldier dodged it lightly.


    Facing the skeleton warrior who fell from the sky, the girl waspletely panicked.


    The girl held her head in fear and closed her eyes in despair.


    "Who will save me! Lev!!"


    *crack...*


    With the sound of the beam falling to the ground, the girl found that the expected attack did note, and even the forward sound of the skeleton warrior in front of her disappeared.


    "Hah?" The girl slowly opened her eyes, first looking at the skeleton soldiers behind her.


    She saw that the skeleton of the warrior who attacked the girl earlier had been divided into thirteen pieces like a work of art, and was scattered on the ground.


    Immediately after, the girl looked in front of her again, and the skeleton soldiers were all silent. A young man wearing a ck raincoat, ck hat, and his hands in his pockets slowly walked out of the skeleton soldier.


    All the skeleton soldiers turned into pieces, scattered on the ground.


    The girl was shocked and backed away.


    The young man took off his hat and gave the girl an aristocratic greeting.


    "Though I''m sorry I''m not the Lev you wanted, but I was barely able to save you, Lady."


    The girl stared nkly at the boy in front of her, speechless.


    ...


    On the other hand, C Chinn was fighting a slightly naked man.


    The man wielded a long spiral-shaped sword and attacked C Chinn who was wielding a staff.


    "What is it, Cu Chinn, unable to fight after bing a Caster?" The man continued to attack Cu Chinn with a smile on his face.


    "Unlucky! I was made fun of by you, so let me take it, Fergus!!"


    Cu Chinn smiled wryly, then pointed at the wand, and a magic mark appeared under the feet of the man named Fergus, and then a huge explosion urred.


    *explosion--*


    Cu Chinn took the opportunity to use the impact of the huge explosion to distance himself, and stood firmly in the distance.


    Fergus swung the spiral sword in his hand, and all the smoke from the huge explosion disappeared, and then he held the spiral sword on his shoulder.


    "As expected of you, you even set up runes while fighting. Is your brain useful as a Caster?" Fergus continued to smile, looking at Cu Chinn.


    "Well~ I''m also a Caster after all, and, where are you from? There are only seven Servants in the Holy Grail War, Fergus Mark Roy." Cu Chinn looked serious.


    Since Cu Chinn and the other seven Servants withdrew, on the second night, he became a spiritual body and stayed in the Fuyuki Hotel, and suddenly he couldn''t feel his Master.


    Cu Chinn hurriedly looked for his Master, but the Fuyuki Grand Hotel was empty.


    After leaving the hotel, C Chinn found that the entire Fuyuki City had be a sea of fire, and he, even without the Master, would not feel that the magic power was not enough to dissipate. The Holy Grail has bestowed its magic power.


    Soon after, Fergus came.


    "I didn''t remember that there would be two Sabers in the Holy Grail War." C Chinn looked at Fergus seriously.


    "Well~ I don''t really understand here, I only know that my Master used the Holy Grail to recall the seven Servants and let us kill all the survivors in the city, including the Servants." Fergus shrugged. He shrugged and said nonchntly.


    "However, it seems that not many people live in this city. I sensed the aura of a Servant, so I came here. I didn''t expect it to be you, Cu Chinn."


    Cu Cuchin was taken aback by Fergus'' words.


    Not to mention other things, his Master summoned back seven Servants, which means that there are now fourteen Servants in Fuyuki City? !

 Chapter 341: Olga Marie

    Chapter 341: Olga Marie


    "That is, right now it is a great melee of fourteen Servants. No, it must be said that seven Servants VS seven Servants" Cu Chinnughed maniacally.


    "Well~ it''s not wrong for you to say that, but I understand that it was our Riders who tortured and killed other Servants," said Fergus with a smile and said very arrogant words.


    "For the sake of your exit, I will tell you, Cu Chinn."


    said Fergus, raising the spiral sword in his hand.


    "Your Saber was ours from the start, and your Berserker was surrounded and killed by us because he was too noisy, but to be honest, he was quite enduring." Fergus still had a smile on his face.


    And C Chinn felt a great sense of crisis in his heart, and hastily started drawing the runes.


    "If you can also be resurrected eleven times, I have nothing to say, but you will still be killed by our side." The Spiral Sword began to emit a strange light, and Cu Chinn, who knew the other party, knew that it was the Precursor to the activation of Noble Phantasm.


    "Goodbye, my adopted son and friend, C Chinn." After speaking, Fergus swung the glowing spiral sword in his hand.


    "Cdbolg!!"


    With the release of Noble Phantasm''s real name, a luminous impact like a rainbow covered Cu Chinn.


    *Boom!!*


    The massive collision brought smoke and dust that covered the sky.


    "Then who''s next?" said Fergus, carrying the freed spiral sword and leaving the Fuyuki Hotel.


    When the smoke and dust cleared, several tall buildings, including the Fuyuki Hotel, turned into ruins, as if witnessing the end of the hero (Cu Chinn), and as a symbol of the hero (Fergus),y there.


    ***


    On the other hand, Wu Ming and the white-haired girl walked side by side on the burning abandoned street. The copse of the Fuyuki Hotel and a series of explosions naturally caught the attention of Wu Ming and the white-haired girl.


    Wu Ming frowned and looked in that direction.


    (Cu Chinn, is that you?)


    "Did something happen there!? Assassin, do you know something!" said the white-haired girl in annoyance.


    "This might be a fight between Servants, who knows." Wu Ming shrugged and said nothing.


    "..." The white-haired girl resisted the urge to curse, and then touched the ne hanging from her neck, she didn''t say anything, but smiled happily.


    "Time to go, Olga, it''s still a long way off." Wu Ming said, and stepped forward.


    "I see, and I am your Master, can''t you just listen to what I have to say?" The girl called Olga finally said nothing more, and followed Wu Ming obediently whileining.


    "Yes, a Master without the talent of a Master."


    "You! Assassins!!"


    Wu Ming couldn''t help butugh.


    After saving the girl, Wu Ming generously acknowledged his identity, Assassin, a Servant.


    The girl also reported her name, Olga Marie Animusphere.


    It sounded like a noble name, and Wu Ming seemed to vaguely remember this surname when he went to the Clock Tower.


    "Then let''s cooperate with you." Then, a suggestion was made.


    Wu Ming meant letting the girl named Olga Marie temporarily be his Master. Of course, this didn''t mean Wu Ming couldn''t do without a Master, because he was summoned directly by the Greater Grail it was said Wu Ming''s main body used the Greater Grail to summon him.


    If he insisted, Wu Ming''s main body was his Master. Of course, on the other hand, Wu Ming didn''t mean that he liked Olga Marie.


    Because Olga Marie''s words earlier made Wu Ming quite interested.


    Somebody save me, Lev.


    That was what Olga Marie had shouted at that moment.


    And the owner of this name, Wu Ming, has seen it not too long ago, um, and it is also put together.


    With intuition, Wu Ming felt that Olga Marie and Lev must have something to do with it, but Olga Marie didn''t look like a viin.


    So Wu Ming was very curious where Lev and Olga Marie came from.


    There was no doubt that Lev was not from this world, and Olga Marie was also full of riddles.


    Wu Ming was a Magus who roamed the entire Fuyuki City. Back then, there was no Olga Marie, and no one used to enter Fuyuki City these days. The important thing was that Olga Marie was dead.


    That''s right, Wu Ming could see that the current Olga Marie was a ghostly existence, simr to the existence of a Servant.


    But it seemed that Olga Marie didn''t know that she was dead, and still thought that she was alive.


    Due to various reasons, Wu Ming proposed to make a contract with Olga Marie.


    "I refuse!!"


    Of course, Olga Marie rejected Wu Ming angrily and sadly.


    Wu Ming naturally knew why Olga Marie had refused, just like the joke between Wu Ming and Olga Marie before, a Master without the talent of a master.


    Olga Marie was a first-rate Magus, but for some reason Olga Marie didn''t have the qualifications of a master, at all.


    It was undoubtedly interesting that a first-rate Magus did not have the qualifications of a master.


    However, who was he, Wu Ming prepared an item early on for this situation.


    Wu Ming took out a ne from the ck ripple.


    This was a ne made by Wu Ming ording to the technique of the Yggdmillennia family.


    When Wu Ming threw the ne to Olga Marie and exined the situation, Olga Marie was stunned for a while, and then she wore the ne happily, and made a magic channel with Wu Ming.


    The ne has a spell that can link the wearer and the contracted Servant with magic power. Although it is said to only give magic power, there is no such thing as a Command Spell, but it is also a half-master.


    This is a technique used by the Yggdmillennia family to make Homunculus grant Servants with magic power.


    The Homunculus provides magic power, the master manages the Servant, issues orders, fights, and uses Command Spell, so it can be said that the master''s magic power is not consumed at all.


    In order to make a Master-Servant contract with Olga Marie, Wu Ming thought of a stupid way.


    That was the only way, Wu Ming and Olga Marie didn''t really trust each other. After all, Olga Marie was a Magus, so she had to be careful no matter what, she did a good job at this.


    As for Wu Ming, he only wanted to follow Olga Marie. He wasn''t in a hurry to find out the information. Wu Ming had a hunch. As long as he followed Olga Marie, he would naturally know the information.


    Therefore, the two did not exchange information.


    After that, Wu Ming proposed to go to his stronghold to see the situation first, and he also had an ally (Servant).


    Due to the unfamiliar ce, Olga Marie agreed to follow Wu Ming to his stronghold.


    As a result, since the small vi that Wu Ming bought was in the east, and Wu Ming and Olga Marie were in the west, the two of them had note for a long time.


    Then came the copse of the Fuyuki Hotel.


    Wu Ming didn''t seem to cause any trouble. However, Assassin-ss Jack the Ripper isn''t very capable of fighting head-to-head (you''re afraid you''ve never seen Jack with 100% crit...).


    "Laaaaaaaaaa!!"

 Chapter 342: Allegation

    Chapter 342: Allegation


    "Raaaaaaaaaaa!!"


    Apanied by an inexplicable roar, a ck creature with ck smoke all over its body came out of nowhere.


    There is no doubt that the other party is a Servant, Wu Ming can feel it at such a close distance, and it looks like a Berserker.


    (Isn''t Heracles Berserker?) Wu Ming frowned.


    After that, Wu Ming observed, Berserker seemed to being out of the direction of the Fuyuki Hotel''s copse, which meant the other party had been suppressed earlier.


    The other party waspletely ck, and at first nce he looked like an African. Wu Ming thought so.


    "Raaaaaa-!!" The Berserker roared and rushed towards Wu Ming.


    That''s right, rushing towards Wu Ming, ignoring Olga Marie, Wu Ming could sense that the other party was eyeing him.


    "Olga, hide, it''s a Servant!" Wu Ming said solemnly to Olga Marie behind him.


    Olga Marie quickly found the ruins and hid.


    The Berserker grabbed a telephone pole from the side of the road, jumped up and mmed it at Wu Ming.


    *Boom--!!*


    The ground instantly shattered, and a huge ckboard flew upwards.


    "Woooooo..." Olga Marie hugged her head and hid behind the rubble, whimpering.


    "Really, what are you provoking, Assassin!!"


    Wu Minggs behind the Berserker, and the attack naturally misses Wu Ming.


    "It''s not my fault, this person came alone." Wu Ming shrugged.


    "Raaaaaa!!"


    The Berserker roared, holding the ckened telephone pole again and mming it into Wu Ming.


    *Boom--!!*


    The ground was ripped apart again.


    "This fellow Agility is at least Rank A." Wu Ming frowned, and the attack just now was almost unavoidable just now.


    "But I''m an Assassin..."


    You expect the Assassin to fight the Berserker head-on. I''m afraid that only the Assassin''s ancestor, the legendary first-generation Hassan, can do this.


    "Because that''s the case" Wu Ming''s eyes were mesmerized.


    "Raaaaaa!!" The Berserker crazily charged towards Wu Ming. Judging from the Berserker''s current speed, Wu Ming was in danger this time.


    "The Mist"


    With the release of a silent Noble Phantasm, countless smoke and dust swept across the Berserker, and the Berserker was forced to stop.


    Smoke shrouded a distance of 100 meters centered on Wu Ming, and then the smoke dissipated, revealing Wu Ming''s figure, and the Berserker disappeared.


    Olga Marie heard that there was no movement, and stuck out her head.


    "Did that Berserker solve it!?" Olga Marie looked in disbelief.


    The smoke had also enveloped her, which made Olga Marie unable to see anything, and her voice couldn''t be heard clearly, so she didn''t know what was going on.


    "Of course not, I just trapped that Berserker in the Reality Marble, let''s go quickly, he''ll be out in a minute."


    That''s right, Reality Marble Jack the Ripper  The Mist.


    The Reality Marble that recreates the fog of 19th century London is also the reason why Jack the Ripper was able to deploy and use fog.


    "R-Reality Marble!?" Olga Marie was clearly shocked.


    After all, for a Magus, Reality Marble was the highest level Magecraft that could approach Magic.


    "Don''t be surprised, my Reality Marblees from a curse, and that''s not a good thing." Wu Ming shook his head, then took a step forward and started moving towards the fort.


    Olga Marie didn''t ask any questions after that.


    After all, Olga Marie was just a pseudo-Master who bestowed magical powers, so she couldn''t see the attributes of a Servant.


    "Well~ my situation is moreplicated, and I can''t say it for a while. You can call me Jack or Assassin. After all, the two of us are just a cooperative rtionship." Wu Ming said that back then.


    "JackAssassin" Olga Marie thought carefully.


    "Hey! If you don''t follow me, I will leave."


    "Wait wait a minute!"


    After walking for a while, Olga Marie waspletely unable to walk, so Wu Ming took Olga Marie to the shop to settle down.


    Although most of the buildings have been destroyed and burned, there are still buildings that are notpletely destroyed, imagine this small shop, there is some edible food inside.


    "Here," said Wu Ming, throwing a loaf of bread at Olga Marie.


    "This" Olga Marie looked at this bun and felt a little nostalgic.


    "Still in the wrapper, and still edible in front of it." Wu Ming continued to arrange the edible foods and packed them into ck ripples one by one.


    Olga Marie ate in small bites, observing the silent ck ripples.


    "Is this an independent space?" Olga Marie asked.


    "Well, due to a bit of cheating, I from the Assassin ss have a Noble Phantasm from another ss." Wu Ming smiled slightly embarrassed.


    "WaitWaitthis can still be cheating!?" Olga Marie was unsettled when she heard that for the first time it was possible to cheat.


    "Didn''t I say that, after all, I''m special." Wu Ming only said lightly at Olga Marie''s surprise.


    Then, after sorting out what he could eat, Wu Ming walked to the door.


    "I''m going out to check the situation, you hide here obediently and don''t wander around," Wu Ming urged.


    "What, looks like I like running around." Olga Marie replied to Wu Ming, but Wu Ming just pretended not to hear.


    "I just happen to have to sort out my thoughts, so let''s go," said Olga Marie disdainfully.


    Wu Ming shrugged and said nothing.


    Wu Ming released his magic power, pushed himself to fly, and directly came to the roof of a high-rise building.


    With this floor height, he could almost ignore the entire Fuyuki City.


    Standing on the roof, Wu Ming looked towards Fuyuki City.


    There are battles looming in several parts of Fuyuki City, and more than one.


    There are not many battles that can causerge-scale explosions, and small-scale battles can be faintly detected.


    Only...


    "This is a bit too much" Wu Ming said softly.


    Assuming that apart from him, and the Berserker just now, there are now seven Servants, and there are more than threerge and small scale battles now.


    It was impossible for some Servants to attack and y alone.


    Combined with the extra Berserker, and what Lev had done to the Holy Grail before Wu Ming was sent flying, he had almost guessed it.


    "Has he increased the number of Servants, is it for me, or something else?" Wu Ming thought.


    At this moment, Wu Ming sensed that there were several ridersing to this side.


    If these Servants didn''t change their direction, they would definitely run into Olga Marie.


    A Servant''s perception ability was much stronger than a human''s, and Olga Marie couldn''t possibly hide from the Servant''s nose.


    But the few Servants who came to this side only proved Wu Ming''s conjecture, and the number of Servants increased.


    "Hah!" Wu Ming instantly disappeared on the roof.

 Chapter 343: Sister

    Chapter 343: Sister


    On the abandoned and burning path, two figures ran.


    One of the figures was wearing slightly revealing purple tights, with armor on several parts of the body, holding a two meter high circr shield with a cross, the other carrying a young girl, running fast, capable of running at such speed. Speed, it goes without saying that he is a Servant.


    The girl had short orange-red hair and a single ponytail on one side. She wore a white notation top with ck straps on her chest and stomach, a ck belt around her waist, and a ck short skirt and ck stockings at the bottom. Boots, although they look like work clothes, are very pretty for a girl.


    The short orange-red haired girl had three red markings on the back of her right hand, forming a shape simr to a shield, this was the master of the girl in the purple dress exposing tights.


    Beside the two of them, the robed girl was carrying a scythe, holding a little ck-haired girl in her arms.


    If Wu Ming was here, he would have known that this was one of the seven Servants who fought on the shore before, using a scythe as a weapon, the Lancer of the Matou family.


    Needless to say, the little girl with short ck hair in her arms was a Master Lancer, and the three petal-like Command Spells on the back of her right hand were the best evidence.


    "M Mashu, are you alright?" asked the short orange-red haired girl with concern, as if she felt guilty for letting her junior run with her in his arms.


    "It''s okay, senpai, I am senpai''s Servant, and senpai is my Master." The girl named Mashu said this, smiling at her Master.


    "Come on." Lancer, who was beside the two, finished speaking, and suddenly a sharp arrow shot towards them.


    Mashu stopped quickly, put up a shield, and blocked the slightly sharp heart-shaped arrow.


    *Bang! Bang Bang bang!!*


    Several steel-like crashing sounds were heard, and Mashu, who was holding a shield, was thrown back a few steps by the enormous impact.


    "Are you okay, Mashu." The short orange-red haired girl asked anxiously, her words vaguely revealing the self-me that she was bing a burden.


    "It''s okay, senpai, please be careful, the other party is a very strong Servant." Even though it was very difficult to withstand the attacks, Mashu still smiled and said to the Master she was protecting.


    "Mashu is right, Chaldea''s instrument shows that there are two people who areparable to Divine Spirits. No, there is no doubt that a Divine Spirit Servant is near you. Be careful, Mashu, Gudako!!" It seemed that the Tool on the wrist of the short orange-red haired girl named Gudako gave off a male voice. Although his voice seemed unreliable...cough, there was no doubt that he was right.


    Then, Mashu spoke to Lancer again.


    "Anna-san, please help us. I don''t want senpai to leave the stage after the first performance."


    Mashu and Gudako have seen Anna''s abilities. As for the many skeleton soldiers who came, Anna only swung the scythe, and all the dead skeleton soldiers, which were much stronger than Mashu crushed them one by one.


    The girl named Anna couldn''t help but look at her little Master.


    Compared to Anna, she wished these unknown people could call her Lancer.


    Also, if it wasn''t for the fact that his little Master always called het Anna Onee-san, Mashu and the others wouldn''t have known that she was called Anna.


    "Anna Onee-san..." Matou Sakura looked at Anna as if pleading.


    But Anna still hesitated, because this time her enemy was...


    "What''s wrong, my dear little sister, don''t you dare attack your big sister?" A very pleasant voice came from behind them.


    Everyone looked at the neer in panic, because until the other party spoke, no one noticed the other party''s whereabouts, but it was clear that the other party had been standing there for a long time.


    "Right, my dear little sister, do you dare to attack your older sister?" However, at this moment, a beautiful voice that was exactly the same as the voice behind appeared in front of Mashu and the others.


    Everyone looked ahead again, and a girl with purple hair and a double ponytail that almost exactly matched the back appeared in front of them.


    The only difference between the two was their clothes and weapons.


    The girl from behind had no weapons in her hands only like gloves protecting the backs of her hands, and, rather than calling them gloves, it was more correct to call them decorations, making these hands even more seductive.


    The girl''s attire was a low-cut princess dress simr to a shawl of princes and nobles with long transparent hem to cover her beautiful legs. Several transparent veils were wrapped around the girl, which looked very charming.


    The girl from the front was holding a small bow made of gold, and no arrows. It could be seen from this that the heart-shaped arrow was just sent by this girl.


    The girl''s hand had no gloves, but a bracelet made up of several beautiful beads, which made the little hand holding the bow even more beautiful and bright.


    Dress-wise, the girl''s attire was simr to a girl''s dress in Greece, only a short skirt with the knees up, and a ribbon tied in front of the chest and stomach.


    In addition, the two girls look exactly the same, and even have the same temperament, like the arrival of the goddess of love, they are full of charm, and they can''t help but want to give up.


    Fortunately, Mashu and the others are all women, and they are more or less against the two goddesses. If they were men, they would lie on the ground and lick the goddess'' toes.


    "Big sister" Anna couldn''t help but mumble.


    The three people next to Anna heard what Anna said, and they were all shocked.


    "Big sister!?" Mashu looked at Anna in disbelief.


    "So, Anna, you are also a Divine Spirit!?" Gudako looked at Anna in surprise.


    "Un" Anna just hummed softly, and didn''t say anything.


    "How pitiful, my little sister, haven''t you told them your real name." The girl behind smiled and looked at Anna lightly.


    "Your master looks too young, and he doesn''t seem to be able to use his abilities as a master." The girl in front smiled while covering her mouth.


    "So, what should I do now, little sister~"


    "Will you die with yourrades, or fight us~"


    After the two women finished speaking, it was as if the two of them were the same person.


    "Big sister Maybe, I was summoned to this era to kill you again" Anna put down Matou Sakura, and Matou Sakura obediently ran into Mashu''s arms, then Anna took the scythe from behind.


    Seeing the scythe facing her, the girl behind smiled both happily and painfully.


    "My poor little sister, you will experience the pain of killing her family again."


    So did the girl in front of her.


    Both were happy that Anna didn''t have to die, and the pain was because their little sister had to endure the pain of killing her family.


    "If that''s the case, then let me end you." Suddenly, a ghostly voice came out of nowhere.


    "Maria the Ripper!!"

 Chapter 344: Smile of the goddess

    Chapter 344: Smile of the goddess


    "Maria the Ripper!!"


    After the Noble Phantasm''s real name was released, countless dense fog swept over the crowd instantly.


    Countless thick fog made everyone''s visibility less than five meters, and even Anna''s two sisters could barely see each other.


    The girl behind Gudako and the others sensed the danger due to her ss, and hurriedly spoke to her sister.


    "Euryale! Careful!!"


    But...


    "Ahhg..." The girl named Euryale in front of Gudako and the others was a little sluggish, and let out a confused voice.


    A figure appeared from behind her.


    ck leather jacket, ck hat, ck leather shoes, everything is ck, except for the position of the eyes, two red lights are emitted, which are especially infiltrated.


    "Too bad, Gorgon Goddess, you really are unlucky," said the shadow.


    "After all, I exist for women." The ck shadow revealed its face, it was Wu Ming.


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, Euryale turned ck and fell.


    "Big sister!?" Anna shouted anxiously, raised her scythe and looked at Wu Ming with hostility.


    Wu Ming hugged the fallen girl and looked at everyone with a smile.


    Ignoring Anna, who was looking at him with hostility, Wu Ming looked at the goddess behind Gudako and the others.


    "Then there is only you, Goddess Stheno."


    "Stheno?!" said Mashu in surprise, clearly frightened by the name.


    Stheno frowned and immediately turned to leave.


    Even though she was a high goddess, Stheno knew that her fighting power was not much.


    The reason why she was able to force two Servants like Anna and Mashu to flee with his Master was because Mashu was too weak, and Anna didn''t want to fight with his two sisters, which caused the reason just now. The four of them were surrounded by Stheno and Euryale.


    In addition, when Anna picks up the scythe and prepares to fight, Stheno and Euryale are sad that their little sister will kill her big sister again.


    They both knew that when their little sister took action, they were simply not her match.


    Moreover, in mythology, Stheno and Euryale are defined as goddesses without the slightest fighting power.


    If it didn''t appear in the world as a Servant, Stheno and his sister Euryale probably wouldn''t have any fighting power at all.


    Seeing Stheno running away, Wu Ming didn''t rush to catch up, but threw Euryale in his arms to Anna first.


    Even though Anna was somewhat hostile to Wu Ming, Anna would still choose to capture her big sister''s "corpse", even if there was a conspiracy.


    "Leave a little." Wu Ming finished speaking, and disappeared in front of everyone.


    Leaving Anna who was holding her big sister''s "corpse", as well as the dumbfounded Gudako, Mashu, and Matou Sakura.


    Wu Ming chased after Stheno in a hurry, not because he was so arrogant, but now Stheno was in the Reality Marble.


    That''s right, when Wu Ming activated his Noble Phantasm, he simultaneously opened the Reality Marble, The Mist.


    If Gudako and others pay attention, they will find that the surrounding environment has changed, and the device on Gudako''s wrist does not transmit sound anymore, it is because the mist emitted by Wu Ming is interfering with the Magecraft connection.


    In addition, Wu Ming has the ability to atomize within the Reality Marble, and can appear anywhere in an instant, so Wu Ming is not in a hurry to chase after Stheno.


    Sensing the alternatives that existed within the Reality Marble, Wu Ming frowned.


    "Is she out yet?"


    However, after sensing the distance between the two, Wu Ming ignored her and sensed Stheno''s position.


    By the way, even if Stheno, who was an Assassin ss, also had Presence Concealment Rank A+, she couldn''t eliminate Wu Ming.


    The entire Reality Marble is full of fog, as long as there is fog, Wu Ming can detect it.


    Therefore, Stheno, who was hiding in the shadows of the alley ahead, was discovered by Wu Ming very early in the morning.


    He stopped, Wu Ming walked unhurriedly to the entrance of the alley, saw a shadow.


    "Would you like to y hide and seek, Miss Goddes?" Wu Ming walked into the alley with a smile.


    A charming voice suddenly rang out as he approached around Stheno.


    "Smile of the Stheno!!"


    With the release of Noble Phantasm''s real name, Wu Ming stood there motionless as if he had been frozen.


    Immediately after, Stheno''s figure appeared.


    "I thought you were a very strong hero, but I didn''t think you were still a man no different from anyone else. Sure enough, a man is a man." Stheno said slowly, as if she had wonpletely.


    Walking in front of Wu Ming, who was standing there dumbfounded, Stheno raised his head and looked at Wu Ming.


    "Too bad, beautiful eyes, handsome face," said Stheno drunkenly.


    None of the men who had been "fascinated" by her had been able to "survive".


    "If we can take action against our younger sisters, I think it''s really men who are not tempted by beauty." Stheno smiled, then raised his hand and stroked Wu Ming''s cheek.


    "!?" Suddenly, when Stheno touched Wu Ming''s face, it was as if she had "seen" something quite shocking, shock was written all over his face.


    "Cracked." Suddenly, a hand grabbed Stheno''s arm, followed by a somewhat frivolous voice.


    "It''s not good to casually look at other people''s privacy, Miss Goddess."


    "What!?" Stheno eximed in surprise.


    Looking at the man who grabbed his wrist without the slightest trace as if she was under enchantment, Stheno smiled wryly.


    "I see, is this all that was just disguised, what a sly man."


    Wu Ming just continued to smile and didn''t say anything to exin.


    As for the look just now as if he was blown away, it was done by Wu Ming.


    As Wu Ming, who saw through the real names of Stheno and Euryale, naturally, he would not be so careless as to underestimate Stheno.


    Even if Wu Ming defeated Euryale without difficulty, Wu Ming wouldn''t think Stheno would be easy to deal with.


    After all, even if the opponent was no longer capable of fighting, no matter how useless she was, she was still a goddess.


    Just like just now, Stheno only touched Wu Ming''s cheek and "saw" some information about Wu Ming. If you want to look at it in terms of skills, it should be the same as the original name.


    As an existence equal to them, and even a high-level existence, Wu Ming would not underestimate any of the gods, and the gods would neverck a trump card.


    Well~ Of course, if the difference in strength is huge, you can still underestimate it.


    Cough cough... In short, because Wu Ming realized that the other party was a charming goddess, he originally wanted to use a world-ss item to fight back, but he thought about it and let it go.


    After all, his personality was very tall, and it had been proven previously that he could be immune to almost any mind control without a world ss item.


    Therefore, Wu Ming pretended to be fascinated, and when Stheno approached him, he grabbed it.


    As for whether the Stheno that Wu Ming had captured could escape, Wu Ming already had precautions.

 Chapter 345: Information about the New Seven Servants

    Chapter 345: Information about the New Seven Servants


    Wu Ming grabbed Stheno''s hand, wrapped in silver chains.


    The pirated version of Chains of Heaven is...cough...cough...


    In short, Stheno couldn''t run away.


    Moreover, after "seeing" Wu Ming''s incident, Stheno also gave up his intention to run away.


    "Rest in peace, sly man, I have no ns to escape, even if you do something very wrong to my little sister."


    Stheno smiled, and said something strange calmly.


    "Although I can understand what you''re saying that I didn''t kill Euryale, please don''t be so weird, forget it" Finally, Wu Ming shrugged his shoulders nonchntly, and let go of Stheno''s hand.


    However the Chains of Heaven that were affixed to Stheno''s hands because of Wu Ming were not untied when Wu Ming released Stheno.


    "Why, still don''t believe me." Stheno raised the Chains of Heaven in his arms, and said a little sadly.


    "The goddess will not deceive the hero who captures the goddess." Stheno had charm in his eyes and looked at Wu Ming with a smile, as if she was looking at some toys.


    "Brave men are excluded. I have no interest in being a brave man. I''m just a killer, at least for now." Wu Ming shrugged.


    The meaning of Wu Ming''sst sentence was to tell Stheno not to reveal his identity just like that, he just wanted to be an alternative assassin now.


    "Oh~ Since the brave has said it, then I better obey." Stheno smiled and looked at Wu Ming.


    "Let''s go, Euryale is probably awake by now." With that, Wu Ming grabbed Stheno''s small hand and started moving towards the original ce.


    "As expected of a brave man, he even dares to hold the hand of the goddess, but since you didn''t attack Euryale, it will save you from being rude." Like a proud little princess, Stheno lifted her neck.


    "I think it''s better to deal with you now..."


    Walking on the street, Wu Ming began to ask Stheno for information, or verify.


    After Wu Ming told Stheno that he suspected Lev had summoned the Seven Servants back, Stheno nodded.


    "As expected of you, that''s right, the man in the green hat summoned seven new Servants, including me and Euryale." Stheno walked gracefully, as if Wu Ming didn''t take the initiative to lead her but he took the initiative to hold Stheno''s hand.


    Soon after, Stheno started to introduce their lineup.


    "I am an Assassin, Euryale is an Archer, Saber is a muscr man, he looks like a lecherous man at first nce, looked at Euryale and me, and greeted us." Stheno frowned, somewhat unhappy.


    Wu Ming smiled, but found it interesting that Stheno even knew the word lecherous.


    "Caster looks like a mature old man and doesn''t talk much. Rider is a red-haired, muscr man who looks like a king, and has a slight rtionship with Zeus, which is quite disturbing. And Caster''s eyes when he looked at Rider were full of passion." Stheno smiled evilly.


    Wu Ming ignored her and continued to listen to Stheno''s introduction.


    Stheno looked at the unresponsive Wu Ming, and was not surprised, and continued to speak.


    "The Berserker is a ck man who can''t see clearly. This person has lived on the other side of Saber. You have no idea how excited the Berserker was back then. Looks like he''s about to kill Saber."


    Wu Ming pondered that the Berserker Stheno spoke of was the ck Berserker he had met before, and the other Saber that Stheno had spoken of was Artoria.


    Combined with what Stheno said, Wu Ming now knew why the Berserker woulde directly to him.


    (I''m afraid the Berserker is a certain Knight of the Round Table) Wu Ming thought so.


    Although Wu Ming did not think that with the noble virtues of a Round Table Knight one could be a Berserker, but there were exceptions to all of them. Like Mordred, with his obsession with Artoria, he would most likely be a Berserker.


    Last time in the Holy Grail War, even though Mordred appeared in the Saber ss, his fighting style was like that of a Berserker.


    But the Berserker who attacked Wu Ming, he didn''t expect it to be Mordred.


    Why was Wu Ming so sure? It doesn''t feel right.


    Yes, the Berserker felt that Wu Ming didn''t want Mordred at all. He is very confident in his own intuition and doesn''t ept rebuttals...coughs...


    After all, even if Mordred became a Berserker, she would not be obsessed with Wu Ming. If it really was Mordred, then Artoria was busy right now, and there wouldn''t be any Berserkers attacking Wu Ming.


    "What about Lancer?" Wu Ming shook his head, stopped thinking about it, and asked Stheno.


    "That''s why I put Lancer at the end of my exnation." Stheno''s eyes became serious.


    "You have to be careful. Lancer is a Divine Spirit. If he insisted, he was a demigod. He must have a special attack on divinity. He gave me a very dangerous feeling and that figure shone like the sun."


    The other party had a divine special attack, and coupled with the sunlight, this was really too bad for Stheno, who belonged to the "snake".


    "Like the sun, wearing golden armor and holding a spear" The more Wu Ming thought about it, the more familiar he felt.


    "I hope it''s not him" Wu Ming said quietly, if it was him, Gilgamesh might be in danger.


    "What are you muttering?" Stheno stared nkly.


    "Nothing" Wu Ming said casually.


    "Huh!" Stheno didn''t ask anymore when she saw that Wu Ming was perfunctory.


    After a few minutes, Wu Ming started toin.


    "I said how did you run this far." Wu Ming looked at Stheno with disdain. They had been gone for a while, and they had not yet reached the ce where Mashu and the others were. After all, the city of London is not small. ahahaha...


    Wu Ming could turn into smoke and move fast, but Stheno couldn''t.


    "It''s not that you''re chasing me, otherwise I wouldn''t have run this far." Stheno looked at Wu Ming with disdain.


    me me... I''m helpless.


    "Then let this go for me, so I can keep up with your pace." Saying this, Stheno raised his hand, and the silver chain on it glowed faintly. These are the Chains of Heaven blocking Stheno''s power.


    "There''s another reason not to unlock mine for you."


    At this time, Wu Ming just wanted to exin, but his eyes suddenly changed.


    "That person passed by."


    "Is there anything else in your Reality Marble?" Stheno looked at Wu Ming in confusion.


    However, when Stheno finished his question, Wu Ming didn''t answer, he hugged Stheno and started running.


    "Wow! What are you doing! I was suddenly shocked!"


    "It''s toote to exin, I''ll talk about itter!!" In this way, Wu Ming took a princess hug posture, held Stheno and ran at full speed towards Gudako and the others.

 Chapter 346: Change and Misunderstanding

    Chapter 346: Change and Misunderstanding


    The timeline returns to Wu Ming in pursuit of Stheno, leaving only Gudako, Mashu, Anna and Euryale unconscious.


    Gudako looked at the direction Wu Ming had left sluggishly, and then came back to his senses and looked at Mashu.


    "Mashu, is that person also a Servant?! He''s amazing!" Gudako was excited, and his eyes seemed to be shining.


    "Yes senpai, the person chasing the enemy is a Servant, but strangely I haven''t found the aura yet. The ss is probably Assassin."


    After Mashu finished exining things about Wu Ming to Gudako, she wanted to contact their support staff, but...


    "Doctor? Are you there?"


    No matter how Mashu called the device in Gudako''s hand, no one answered.


    "What happened?" Just as Mashu was wondering, Gudako''s somewhat panicked voice was heard.


    "Mashu, look, the environment around us has changed!"


    Hearing Gudako''s surprised and panicked voice, Mashu also looked around.


    The surroundings had be a European-style building, which waspletely different from the modern buildings in Fuyuki City.


    Due to therge amount of fog brought by Wu Ming, Mashu and Gudako did not realize that the surrounding environment had changed at first. If Gudako did not want to know about this fog, Mashu had to find out that the surrounding environment had changed for a while.


    Mashu walked to the nearest corner and touched the wall.


    "Senpai, this should be a neenth century building." Mashu turned around and looked at Gudako.


    "Eh~ Did you know it, Mashu?" Gudako was surprised.


    "Yeah, I''ve seen it in the documentation before." Mashu smiled and nodded.


    "Mashu is really knowledgeable." Gudakoplimented Mashu, which made Mashu blush.


    "This mist contains a very strong poison. Ordinary people will most likely die if they stay for a long time." At this time, Anna suddenly spoke.


    Gudako and Mashu looked at Anna who was previously carrying her big sister, now Anna was already hugging Matou Sakura and protecting Matou Sakura with a cloak.


    "Senpai, how are you feeling now!?" Mashu looked at Gudako worriedly.


    "Although it''s not that I don''t trust Anna, I really don''t feel ufortable." Gudako touched his body and shook his head.


    "Really, senpai." Mashu was still a little disbelieving, and looked at Gudako with concern.


    "Really, really, Mashu, don''t be so nervous." Gudako smiled and waved his hand to signal Mashu to calm down.


    "That Anna Onee-san, actually I don''t feel ufortable. On the contrary, I feel the air is very fresh in the fog." At this moment, Matou Sakura, who was being protected by Anna in her arms, also spoke up.


    Anna was silent for a moment and thought.


    Previously, Anna was silent for a while because of her big sister''s "corpse" and not taking care of Matou Sakura, but when she found out that her big sister was not dead, she felt relieved and at the same time, Anna also discovered the poison contained in the mist. After that, she quickly protected Matou Sakura.


    In other words, Matou Sakura was not protected by Anna for a short time.


    Anna and Mashu could stay in the fog for a long time as Servants without getting hurt, but their Master was fine.


    Gudako was not affected at all, but Matou Sakura said that the air was very fresh.


    "Better be careful, after all, this might be the Reality Marble Assassin." Anna was silent for a while, but still did not remove Matou Sakura from her robes.


    However, after Anna said the word Reality Marble, Mashu was taken aback.


    "Reality Marble!?"


    After all, Mashu already knew that Anna was also a goddess through previous events, so she felt very credible about what Anna had said.


    Seeing Mashu, who was taken aback, Gudako, who didn''t know what a Reality Marble was, became confused.


    "What is Reality Marble?" asked Gudako.


    "Senpai, Reality Marble is a Magecraft that embodies the sights of your own mind. You can understand it as a small independent world" Mashu knew that his Master was not a Magus, so she exined it in the simplest terms.


    "A small independent world?! Is it really that strong!?" Gudako was also surprised.


    "Un, the Magecraft <Reality Marble> that rewrites reality with &ltndscape psychic> Magus, it is called the Magecraft that is closest to "Magic", and it can be said to be the highest level Magecraft." Mashu nodded.


    "Highest tier Magecraft?!" For Gudako, she didn''t really understand the meaning of "Magic", but the word "Highest Grade Magecraft" was still very useful to Gudako, after all, it was supreme.


    "After all, among Magus, Magys with Reality Marble are quite rare. It seems the Assassin is no ordinary person." With that, Mashu looked in the direction Wu Ming had left.


    "The servant over there is right, he is not a simple character." A seductive voice came, and it was a familiar voice to some.


    "What is this sound?" Gudako looked at the unconscious Euryale.


    Sure enough, theatose Euryale woke up, and sat on the ground in a very elegant sitting position, full of childishness.


    "Oh?! Didn''t you say that you were just killed by a kind Assassin?! Why did youe back to life!?"


    After all, Gudako had always thought that Euryale was killed directly by Wu Ming.


    "This is so rude, Unknown Master, don''t say that I am a goddess, how can I die so easily. After all, that person is not a cruel person, how can he kill me." Euryale looked at Gudako with disdain, which made Gudako turn his face away in embarrassment.


    "Are you awake, big sister?" Anna wasn''t surprised by Euryale waking up because she knew that her big sister wasn''t dead.


    "How pitiful my little sister dear, can''t you be more gentle with your big sister?" said Euryale boredly.


    "..." Anna didn''t speak, and didn''t even look at Euryale.


    "That you shouldn''t be our enemy anymore" Mashu said hesitantly.


    "Un, of course, I have already been defeated by that person, I am already a prisoner of that person, and I will not attack you again." Euryale didn''t have the self-awareness to be a prisoner and looked at Gudako and Mashu yfully,


    "Also, even though Master asked us to kill all living things, Stheno and I don''t want to do anything to you, we are after you just because my little sister is here."


    "Ah" Mashu and Gudako were dumbfounded.


    Because of that, Gudako and Mashu remembered, at first it seemed like Anna really passed them, and then the two of them started chasing after them.


    Therefore, as ast resort, Mashu proposed to cooperate with Anna.


    "...Sorry..." Anna, who couldn''t see his expression, said softly, but Mashu and Gudako always felt that Anna''s face was red.


    "Don''t talk about this, there is a Servant here." Euryale said calmly.


    "Raaaaa!"

 Chapter 347: Berserker who enters chaos

    Chapter 347: Berserker who enters chaos


    It wasn''t like the rumbling sounds humans could make from in front of Gudako and the others into their ears, which made Gudako who had just escaped danger be extremely restless.


    Mashu, who could see that his Master was agitated, raised his shield and stood in front of Gudako.


    "It''s okay, senpai, I am senpai''s Servant, I will protect senpai."


    Seeing Mashu''s smiling face, Gudako''s inner fear was also swept away.


    "Thank you, Mashu." Gudako smiled back at Mashu.


    "Come on!" Euryale reminded.


    At the same time, the Servant''s hostile reaction appeared in front of Mashu and the others.


    Due to the disturbance of the magic mist, Mashu, who just became a Servant, no, is a Demi-Servant who definitely doesn''t look like a Servant like Euryale and Anna, and has a weaker perception of danger.


    Anna had already let go of Matou Sakura and raised her scythe towards the source of the danger.


    And Matou Sakura obediently ran towards Gudako and was hugged by Gudako.


    After all, Matou Sakura was still a little girl, and she was quite cute, Gudako of course wouldn''t refuse Matou Sakura, so she hugged her.


    "Raaaaaaa!" As the roar approached, the roaring person also appeared in front of Gudako and the others.


    The ck mist and full body armor made it difficult to see this person''s face, but others knew that this was a Berserker who wasn''t easy to mess around with.


    "Ah, this is our Berserker," Euryale said calmly.


    Although Mashu was very confused about the meaning of "our side" when Euryale said, but now was not the time to ask.


    "Big sister, can you fight with us." Anna looked at Euryale who was sitting on the ground in an elegant sitting position.


    Mashu and Gudako naturally agreed on something that could increase theirbat power.


    "Not." Euryale said curtly.


    Seeing Mashu and Gudako who immediately showed regretful looks, Euryale continued.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to help you, because the man was afraid that I would disobey and had already tied me up."


    Saying so, Euryale raised her bracelet-wearing hand.


    In these beautiful, wless and seductive hands, several silver-white chains with golden light wrapped around them.


    "Chain?" Gudako said, looking at the silver-white chain in confusion, which she had not noticed before.


    Mashu was also confused, and obviously none of them noticed. Only Anna, who had caught Euryale before, was aware of it.


    The extraordinary beautiful chain apanied by the beautiful girl, apanied by a smile at this time, made the girl even more beautiful and seductive.


    There was no sense of incongruity at all, which was why Mashu and Gudako didn''t notice.


    "This chain has the ability to bind Magecraft and divine power in my body, plus I was just injured by that man''s Noble Phantasm, and now I don''t even have the strength to stand up."


    This was also the reason why Euryale was sitting there instead of standing.


    "Also, just because you can''t beat him, you have to run for your life." After all, this Euryale and ck Berserker were on the same side, and their strength was not weak.


    Although when Anna decided to kill Euryale and Stheno earlier, both of them felt that Anna definitely could, that was because myth and legend were like that, and this was mutual restraint from legend.


    The dragon is destined to not be able to defeat the dragon yer, and the pure maiden can''t fight the little sister who killed and devoured herself to protect herself. This is sorrow and thew of the Servant.


    Therefore, judging by Anna and Mashu''s strength, the Berserker would probably be more difficult to deal with.


    "I won''t go, I won''t leave big sister and go, this time I will protect big sister." How ironic, the pursuer had given up the pursuit and was initially determined to kill the pursuer. Chose to protect the pursuers.


    (Fate is often like this, just get used to it(?-`))


    "Me too, although you just chased after us, but after all, what just happened was a misunderstanding. Since you are Anna''s older sister, we will not abandon you!" Gudako clenched his fists and looked at Mashu.


    "Yes, I agree with senpai''s words." Mashu nodded.


    It had to be said that Mashu, who had just be a subordinate, and Gudako, who had just entered the Magecraft world, had a very high sense of justice in their hearts.


    However, Euryale was powerless to Anna, Mashu and Gudako''s words.


    "You guys really" Euryale shook her head helplessly.


    Then, before Euryale could finish speaking, Anna rushed towards the Berserker.


    "Raaaaaa!!"


    Seeing the "enemy" rushing towards him, the Berserker roared in anger, and attacked Anna with a ckened telephone pole in his hand.


    Euryale was worthy of being a goddess, and her analysis was correct, Anna was indeed not a Berserker''s opponent.


    *explosion----!!*


    In just one encounter, Anna was kicked by the Berserker.


    "Mashu!" Seeing that his ally had been knocked out, Gudako hastily shouted.


    "Yes! Senpai!!" Even though the two of them hadn''t known each other for a long time, it could be said that Mashu and Gudako fell in love at first sightcough cough It was a secret understanding of cooperation, and Mashu naturally understood what Gudako meant.


    In an instant, Mashu rushed forward with his shield.


    For some reason, the Berserker froze when he saw Mashu and stood there dumbfounded.


    *Boom! Boom!!*


    The Berserker was identally knocked out by Mashu, and fell heavily on the ground, making a loud noise.


    Yes, by ident.


    Mashu, including Gudako, Euryale, and Anna, who saw the Berserker, were also dumbfounded.


    No way, such a powerful enemy was crushed by Mashu''s shield.


    Anna had some doubts about how she was eliminated now.


    "Ma Mashu, that''s amazing" Gudako said in awe.


    Although when they first came to this world, Gudako, Mashu, and others only found things like skeletons, but because Mashu was a Servant, it was easy to deal with mere skeletons, so Gudako felt that Mashu was very strong at that time.


    Later, when Gudako praised Mashu, Mashu said that this was just a weak army, and she was actually weak, but she met a weaker one, which made Gudako a little helpless.


    Although it''s not like she hates Mashu for this, Gudako is still a little frustrated when she finds out the truth.


    However, there was one sentence that Gudako remembered very clearly and was deeply touched.


    "I am senpai''s Servant, and I will always protect senpai."


    Mashu''s words moved Gudako, and then the two fell in love at first sight...cough...the rtionship between the two became more harmonious.


    But now, after seeing Mashu take down the Berserker who took down the "very strong" Anna, Gudako wonders if Mashu said she was weak to make herself not proud...


    Then, while everyone was in a daze, the Berserker, who was thrown into the air, got up again and rushed to Mashu''s side.


    That''s right, for some reason, the Berserkers didn''t attack Mashu, but the others.


    Apart from Mashu, the closest to the Berserker was Euryale, who had limited mobility.


    The Berserker rushed to Euryale and raised the telephone pole in his hand that had been transformed into a Noble Phantasm.


    "Big sister!!" cried Anna as she rose again in the distance.


    *explosion--!!*

 Chapter 348: Settings

    Chapter 348: Settings


    *explosion--!!*


    The telephone pole that was equivalent to a Rank D Noble Phantasm was smashed to pieces, and the ground was instantly smashed to pieces.


    However, on the shattered ground and under the telephone pole, there was no Euryale, but not because Euryale was directly hit back into the Throne of Heroes.


    More correctly...


    "Really, I almost died." Euryaleined.


    "Big sister?!" Anna looked at the source of the voice. At the same time, Mashu and Gudako also looked up.


    They saw a pile of rubble, a man wearing a ck raincoat, ck shoes and a ck hat standing there.


    The man was holding two almost identical girls in his arms. The two girls were Stheno, who ran away, and Euryale, who nearly died under the Berserker''s wand.


    "That mysterious assassin!!" shouted Gudako.


    Right, what came was Wu Ming flying with Stheno.


    "You are so slow to return, Assassin." Euryale sat on Wu Ming''s arms, held Wu Ming''s neck to keep his bnce, and said to Wu Ming in a dissatisfied tone.


    "You are the eldest brother of which family, I wouldn''t have saved you if I had found out earlier, I''ve had enough of Stheno," Wu Ming said helplessly.


    "Then how can you me me, which makes you not a gentleman." Just like Euryale, Stheno sat in the arms of the other side of Wu Ming, holding Wu Ming''s neck to maintain bnce, while arguing.


    When Wu Ming brought Stheno towards Gudako, he noticed the Berserker in the Reality Marble.


    This Berserker was a Berserker who looked like one of the Knights of the Round Table.


    When he suddenly encountered a Berserker, Wu Ming used Jack the Ripper''s Marble Reality, The Mist, to trap the Berserker inside to avoid fearless trouble.


    This type of tactic of trapping the enemy in Reality Marble had also been used by Wu Ming. He once created arge number of magic circles in Reality Marble, and then brought Angelica and Beatrice to Reality Marble.


    At that time, Wu Ming couldn''t enter the Marble Reality, but because he had to talk to the two of them, he did.


    Although the Reality Marble Caster is not scientific or magical in the Reality Marble, but Wu Ming has such abilities, who made himself the Dragon of the Root.


    The adaptability of time and space can be reflected here. When it came out, Reality Marble was like a flexible Rubik''s cube in Wu Ming''s hands, and he wore all kinds of desired colors.


    After that, Wu Ming brought Olga Marie and came to a small shop not far away to correct.


    Wu Ming left the magic power to the Reality Marble, which could support him and the others to move away from the Reality Marble and disappear, and released the Berserker.


    After that, Wu Ming met Gudako and his party as well as Stheno and Euryale who "chased" them.


    After taking out her own Noble Phantasm "Maria the Ripper" and Reality Marble Noble Phantasm "Dark Mist. Gudako and the others, Stheno and Euryale had been transferred to this ce.


    Currently, the Berserker, who was trapped in The Mist, had not been released.


    Wu Ming also checked the Berserker''s location while chasing Stheno, and found that he was quite far from Wu Ming, so he was relieved to be able to "y" with Stheno.


    But after that, it seems that because they entered the Marble Reality, the Berserker noticed the traces and started to riot.


    Wu Ming could detect Berserkers running around the Reality Marble.


    And as Wu Ming and Stheno were on their way back to Gudako and the others, he felt a Berserker approaching Gudako and the others.


    After all, The Mist was the size of the City of London, though not small, not too big.


    It can only be said that the Berserker was lucky and coincidentally found the location of Gudako and the others. (As expected of B-rank Luck)


    After Wu Ming sensed all of this, he hastily picked up Stheno and rushed over here at full speed.


    But Wu Ming was worried that Gudako was waiting for something to happen, so he immediately used the god speed item in his long lost Dark Dragon Nest, and rushed over with an Agility speed that surpassed EX Rank.


    After all, why else would Wu Ming bring his treasure vault even at a fraudulent fee, because the treasures in the treasure vault had indeed been of great help to him.


    Especially at this time, Wu Ming, who was an Assassin ss, was of great help.


    After Wu Ming came here using a speed-up item, there was a scene where he saved Euryale, who was almost dead under a telephone pole.


    The reason why Wu Ming didn''t directly raise the Reality Marble was because the Berserker couldn''t help but stay away from the crowd, and he might face attacks from other Servants.


    After all, Wu Ming had verified that Fuyuki City had indeed recalled the Seven Servants.


    If the Reality Marble was canceled outright, the Berserker would definitely find it. Besides, the Berserker hadn''t found Gudako and the others within the Reality Marble, so Wu Ming wanted to meet with Gudako and the others in the Reality Marble to ask something.


    Obviously, the orange haired girl and the shield girl were not from this world, once they passed through space and time, the aura of space and time on them.


    And the reason why Olga Marie didn''t have the aura of space and time in her body was because she was already dead.


    She is like a Servant, they are all dead, they are all magic, they are all spiritual bodies.


    But even so, Wu Ming still suspects Olga Marie has a rtionship with Gudako and the others.


    Sthenoined that the goddess was only afraid of Wu Ming''s excessive speed. After all, his Agility beyond EX Rank wasparable to the [Raptor] incarnation.


    But not everyone can use items to increase speed, if Olga Marie uses it, she will explode in an instant.


    After all, if the physical strength does not meet the standard, it is naturally unusable.


    Just like Wu Ming''s incarnation, in the Campione world, he is the arrival of the main body, even if it is in a young state, the body of the Dragon of the Root after being baptized by several small roots is already very strong. If he only used the real body, then almost nothing would be able to stop him.


    And his incarnation has limitations, it is because Wu Ming still has room to develop, it is estimated that when he is an adult, Wu Ming will be able to use some or even all of the incarnations at will, and his strength is also greatly improved.


    But if it was a cloned Servant ll that used an avatar, then the limitation was quiterge.


    After all, if the power of the avatar, that is, the strength of the spiritual base is not enough, using the avatar forcibly will be destroyed in an instant.


    And a ss like Assassin, the reason Wu Ming didn''t cheat and let the twelve avatars follow him was because he could barely use any avatar.


    Even if it can be used, its energy is very small, if it is used forcibly it will be destroyed.


    So it is very useful to carry a treasure, the Dragon Nest, which holds a lot of very useful treasures.


    At this moment, the Berserker, who discovered that he had lost his target figure on the spot, started to roar furiously.


    "Raaaaaa!!"


    Only then did Gudako and the others react, and the enemy had not been eliminated.

 Chapter 349: Lancelot

    Chapter 349: Lancelot


    Following the Berserker''s roar, Gudako, Mashu, and Anna were all tensed up and ready to fight.


    On the other hand, Wu Ming and Stheno and Euryale who were in his arms were not too nervous.


    Stheno and Euryale were rted to the goddess, so they didn''t feel anything about the Berserker. Even if Euryale nearly died under the Berserker''s stick, Euryale didn''t react to the Berserker and still chatted andughed with Wu Ming and Stheno.


    And Wu Ming will have no fear.


    Not to mention that Wu Ming had been through a lot, a mere Berserker wasn''t enough to frighten himself.


    Moreover, Wu Ming only used the ck mist to trap the Berserkerst time just because Olga Marie was there. There were indeed many ways to clear a Berserker, but fighting a Berserker would definitely be a waste of time.


    After all, the city is in danger, maybe Olga Marie, who is outside now, is in danger.


    After all, it is considered a half-master of Wu Ming, and it is better to finish the Berserker as soon as possible.


    Just when the Berserker wanted to rush at Wu Ming and the others, especially Wu Ming, the Berserker found himself slow, as if he had fallen into a bottomless swamp.


    "Sure enough, a Berserker is a Berserker, don''t you realize that I set a trap under your feet?" Wu Ming shook his head somewhat dully.


    At this moment, several stones around the Berserker''s body lit up, and clearly visible on the stones were simple and mysterious runes.


    Yes, they are runes, and these stones are rune stones.


    Just like the Magecraft jewels used by Rin and Luvia, these rune stones have the same effect.


    Jewel magecraft is storing spells and mana in jewels first, and then using them directly when needed.


    Magus requires spells and Mana to release Magecraft, but since the spells to be used and the Mana supplying the spells are all contained within the jewels, Magecraft jewels can only be used to release jewels that store spells and mana.


    The liberation step only needs to consume a little magic power, so jewel Magecraft is a very practical Magecraft.


    But because the jewels used in jewel Magecraft were only used once, this type of Magecraft was basically used among nobles.


    Of course, Rin didn''t look like royalty anymore, but what she said about "desperation" was the truth.


    As for the rune, it is engraved on the stone in advance, and only needs to be released when used, but the power of the rune is veryrge, although it is not in attack, it has iparable power in other aspects, so the stone made of runes is very valuable.


    At this moment, in the vicinity of the Berserker, the Rune stones that trapped the Berserker were engraved with arge amount of Primodial Runes with effects such as "slowing down" and "suppressing".


    Only one can have a clear effect. At this moment, there were dozens of runes lit up around the Berserker. These dozens of rune stones formed a precise magic circle. The Berserker was in the center of the magic circle.


    This magic circle consists of dozens of binding runes, it is very difficult to bind a Berserker, whose strength and endurance is Rank A.


    Of course, if the Berserker could move now, he would only need to leave the area of the magic circle.


    However, at this moment, the Berserker can be described as a turtle in an urn, and it is almost impossible to escape.


    Where did the rune engraved with the runese from? When Wu Ming first learned the Magecraft runes, he had almost carried out experiments on stones by the roadside.


    Over time, countless rune stones umted, so Wu Ming selected a few practical rune stones and set them up in the space made of his runes.


    Of course, Wu Ming had not finished creating the rune space at that time, and the space was still very small, so he only kept a little, and the rest was left in the Land of Shadows.


    After that, sometimes Wu Ming would make some rune stones when he rxed, because he knew that he would use them one day.


    Just like now, the Assassin, who couldn''t let go of the true name of the Noble Phantasm in his treasury and couldn''t use advanced Magecraft, only needed to expend a little magic power to reproduce the Magecraft of the gods.


    Wu Ming''s magic power level was EX Rank, so there was no shortage of magic power at all.


    "Raaaaa!!" The Berserker roared reluctantly even though he was restrained.


    Facing the Berserker who could no longer move, Wu Ming ced Stheno and Euryale on the ground gently and walked towards the Berserker.


    Coming to the Berserker, Wu Ming took out eighteen rune stones from the ck space beside him.


    "Sure enough, you are Lancelot," Wu Ming said softly.


    When Wu Ming mentioned Lancelot''s name, the Berserker suddenly fell silent for a moment, but quickly turned into a mad state.


    Wu Ming smiled a little regretfully. He was called "Knight on the Lake" and "Flower of Knights". He had aplished many feats and was blessed by theke spirits. He turned into this monster.


    "You are after me, maybe you are obsessed with me."


    When Wu Ming was in Camelot, almost all the knights respected, admired and trusted him.


    But Lancelot was the only one who could be called a fanatic.


    But Lancelot did not say that he was loyal to Wu Ming. As a knight of King Arthur, Lancelot has always been very loyal to Artoria, but he also has great faith in Wu Ming, although he doesn''t show it, but Wu Ming can feel it.


    After Wu Ming left, Lancelot''s madness turned to Guinevere.


    When Guinevere is hit by Morgan Le Fay''s scheme and is about to be executed, Lancelot saves Guinevere without hesitation and flees from Camelot.


    But also because of this, Lancelot became the second axis that influenced the demise of Britain after Wu Ming.


    Around the events of Lancelot and Guinevere, people question, the nobles do something, and Artoria''s power is affected, which makes Lancelot suffer a severe mental blow.


    Then, after Guinevere said, "I must be executed, this is both a relief and a relief to my king", Lancelot was sent back to Guinevere.


    After that, Artoria managed to "repel" Guinevere and save Guinevere''s life.


    Lancelot had always been obsessed with Wu Ming, so this was why he chased after Wu Ming.


    Not only that, the disguise that turned the telephone pole into a Noble Phantasm and couldn''t see faces was very simr to the one Lancelot had experienced.


    Defeat enemies with branches andplete hero achievements by hiding his identity. Wu Ming guessed that the two would likely be sublimated into a Noble Phantasm or skill.


    Various phenomena were clearly expressed, and with the test just now, Wu Ming was now firmly convinced that the Berserker was Lancelot.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you like this here, Lancelot, how pathetic." Wu Ming slowly ced the eighteen rune stones around Lancelot and chatted with Lancelot.


    "Raaaaa!!" cried Lancelot sadly.


    "I know you have a lot to say to me, but let''s wait for next time. I still think Saber suits you better than Berserker."


    Eighteen stones engraved with runes were ced, and Wu Ming turned to leave.


    At this time, Lancelot also seemed to have calmed down, and gave Wu Ming a stiff knight salute.


    "Ochd Deug Odin..." Magecraftparable to Noble Phantasm Anti-Fortess was released.


    In an instant, a violent explosion came from behind, the fire and smoke explosion was ten meters high, but there was no trace of burning on Wu Ming and the others.


    "Goodbye, Sir Lancelot."

 Chapter 350: Holding Wu Mings thigh

    Chapter 350: Holding Wu Ming''s thigh


    mes raged, engulfing the entire City of London, and with the release of the Berserker, Wu Ming opened the Reality Marble.


    Everyone returned to the burning Fuyuki City.


    "Hello, can you guys hear me! Great, the instruments here suddenly exhibit a lot of magical influence, and I haven''t been able to contact you since which surprised me, but luckily you guys are doing well."


    As soon as they returned to Fuyuki City, a bright light appeared on Gudako''s wrist, and a virtual screen appeared in front of everyone.


    A rather kind and decadent youth appeared on the screen, and he had an atmosphere that others would find utterly useless at first nce.


    "Is it the Magus who made the noise earlier, what a waste."


    "That''s right. I thought a Magus who could use the odd remote screen would be a bit more reliable. Absolutely disgusting."


    Immediately, Stheno and Euryale stared at the youth on the screen with disdain.


    "Hah!? Why is this No, how is your situation now??" The youth was initially depressed, and then he realized that the two goddess Servants in front of him were enemies.


    "Ahahaha~ In short, they are not enemies now, so be it, Doctor Roman." Gudako smiled slightly embarrassed.


    "I will exin the specifics to youter, Doctor Roman," Mashu said to the young man seriously.


    "Is that so Well~ you guys will be fine, just now I couldn''t contact you suddenly, the big man is dying" The doctor known as Roman started to spread a sad atmosphere and continued toin.


    "Yes, I know, Doctor Roman..." Gudako faced Roman reluctantly.


    At this time, Mashu, who was quite considerate, found that Wu Ming, the main person who solved the crisis, did not speak, and was still frowning at something.


    "That... Mr. Assassin, are you alright?" Mashu asked worriedly.


    And Gudako, who was dealing with Roman, also looked at Wu Ming.


    "If you have a problem, be sure to talk about it." Gudako showed an innocent smile and looked at Wu Ming who was standing behind Stheno and Euryale.


    Wu Ming shook his head.


    "I''m fine, I just wanted to ask you something."


    "Ask us?" Gudako and Mashu looked at each other doubtfully.


    "Anyway, I have to pick up my Master, and I''ll be back to look for youter." There was no answer from the two of them, Wu Ming turned and left.


    "Anyway, although there shouldn''t be any danger around here, a sudden disturbance like the one just happened. You pay attention to safety, and I''ll be right back." After speaking, Wu Ming disappeared instantly on the spot.


    "Ritsu, Mashu, who just became a Servant..." Roman asked seriously.


    "That''s Assassin, he''s helping us conquer these two goddesses now." Mashu exined.


    "Also, we just met a Berserker in Reality Marble Assassin, and the Assassin defeated him very easily." Gudako said excitedly.


    "Is there a Reality Marble? I can''t seem to reach you because of this." Roman touched his chin and thought a little.


    "So do you know the real names of the Berserker and Assassin who left and the real names of these two goddesses." Roman''s voice became very small after saying that. And he also watched Stheno and Euryale carefully, after all, he was a little embarrassed in front of the goddess.


    "Speaking of the goddess in front of the goddess, you are very brave, not the Magus here." Stheno was also Assassin ss, so she could hear it naturally.


    "My real name is Stheno, and this is my little sister Euryale." Then, before Gudako and the others had time to react, Stheno nonchntly spoke of his rtionship with Euryale.


    "As goddesses, we are ready to be captives." Euryale exined why the two didn''t hesitate to state their real names, and also exined why the two were reason not enemies.


    "Yeah Is that" Roman lowered his shoulders weakly.


    Gudako started to reminisce about Wu Ming''s real name and the real name of the Berserker who was defeated and expelled by Wu Ming.


    "Assassin, I don''t know his real name, but regarding Berserker''s real name, I remember the Assassins seemed to call him Lancelot..."


    "What?!" Before Gudako could finish speaking, Roman interrupted her in surprise, and even startled Gudako.


    "Doctor, please shut up, you scared Senpai." Mashu came to Gudako, protected Gudako with his body, and then protested to Roman.


    "Sorry sorrybut this is really great news," Roman said apologetically with folded hands, and then his expression became serious.


    This made Mashu and Gudako a little confused.


    "Listen to your tone, it was the Assassin who immediately called him Lancelot. Therefore, he cannot possibly be a small person." Roman looked at them both seriously.


    "A person who can defeat the Knight of the Lake can''t be weak no matter what, even if the Knight of the Lake loses his mind, it''s the same, the Assassin is very strong."


    "Then what do you mean, doctor?" Gudako knows a little.


    "Even though you don''t know the Assassin''s real name, there is no doubt that he is a Servant who can match or even surpass the Knights of the Round Table."


    "Such a person is an Assassin. Honestly, I really don''t understand. Even though the Knights of the Round Table became Berserkers it was hard for me to ept this"


    "After all, the Knights of the Round Table are noble knights, and even Mordred, the rebel knight, didn''t do anything unclean to the knights."


    The reason why Roman was surprised that Wu Ming defeated a Berserker as an Assassin was because the Assassin ss was generally weak.


    Generally it can only be used to gather information and kill masters. If fighting head-to-head, let alone a Berserker, even Caster sometimes couldn''t beat him, not to mention the Rider ss with mounts and Saber, Lancer, and Archer which were the top three sses.


    This was also the reason why Caster and Assassin were called the weakest among the seven sses.


    Caster is also a strong enemy afterpleting the workshop, but Assassin has no other advantages, the only advantage is assassination, so sometimes Assassin is weaker than Caster.


    "But he actually used the Assassin ss to subdue the goddess Stheno, who was also an Assassin, and even Euryale, the goddess of the Archer ss, and after that, he still had enough energy to let the Berserker off the stage. It seems that you have met an extraordinary Servant." The more Roman analyzed, the brighter Mashu and Gudako''s eyes brightened.


    On the other hand, Stheno and Euryale continued to smile when they saw the three of them talking, without interrupting.


    After all, they knew Wu Ming''s identity, because they wouldn''t be too surprised by some things.


    "And ording to the various phenomena just now, the other party can be said to be a very rxed person. If the other party''s Master agrees, you guys can definitely cooperate with them to solve this F singrity abnormality."


    "If it wasn''t for the other party having Master, I would still want Ristu to sign a contract with him. If he was there, I wouldn''t worry about your safety anymore." Roman looked regretful.


    "Mashu, this way I can resolve this singrity very quickly." Gudako hugged Mashu happily.


    Although Roman''s other meaning is that Mash can''t guarantee Gudako''s safety, but Mash knows that Roman doesn''t think too much, so she doesn''t say anything, and nods at Gudako with a smile.


    "Mashu!! Fujimaru Ritsu!!" Suddenly, a familiar voice to

 Chapter 351: Meeting

    Chapter 351: Meeting


    "Mashu!! Fujimaru Ritsu!!" A familiar voice rang out, causing the two summoned people to turn to the source of the voice.


    Wu Ming and Olga Marie were standing not far away, but Wu Ming was doing well, while Olga Marie seemed to have "finally found the organization".


    "Director, are you still alive!?"


    Sure enough, Roman was a rather clumsy person.


    "What do you mean, Romani Archaman, do you expect me to die!!" Obviously, Romani Archaman is his real name, and Roman is an abbreviation.


    Olga Marie angrily walked towards the virtual screen, staring at Roman.


    "How howe, d you''re okay, Director" Roman was tired of dealing with Olga Marie and was utterly helpless.


    "Did the director also manage toe here? That''s good!" said Mashu happily when she saw that Olga Marie was fine.


    Facing Mashy''s words, Olga Marie was a little unnatural.


    Olga Marie gave Wu Ming the feeling that she was slightly against Mashu, or rather, she felt guilty.


    (There seems to be a story too) Wu Ming thought carefully.


    "Good, the director is fine." Gudako also smiled happily.


    "Cough cough After all, are you two the only onesing here? What about the others, and why is Romani sitting in this position? Lev and the others." Olga Marie asked, then looked at another Roman on the virtual screen.


    Following behind Olga Marie, Wu Ming raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard these words, but immediately returned to normal.


    (Sure enough, Lev is indeed rted to this group of people, but it seems... they don''t know Lev''s real identity.)


    Through the behavior of this group of people, Wu Ming could naturally see their qualities, definitely not the same as Lev.


    Wu Ming looked at the male protagonist on the screen.


    Only this male protagonist made Wu Ming unable to see.


    The so-called invisible means that Romani Archaman is like a god and a human, and he seems to live and die.


    (I still have to meet this person in person if I have the chance.)


    Wu Ming always had the feeling that Roman wasn''t the culprit of the burning Fuyuki City, and he was also someone who couldn''t be separated from the ck Mud-causing Root.


    Facing Olga Marie''s question, Roman did not pay attention to Wu Ming''s gaze.


    "Right now, except for Fujimaru Ritsu, the other 47 masters are all trapped in the capsule and in aa... Because the explosion was in the middle of the control room, as well as Lev..." Roman said regretfully.


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but smile, but luckily he held it in time and didn''t show it.


    If a mere explosion could kill that Lev, Wu Ming would be grateful.


    "Lev... Lev... He..." However, Olga Marie, who heard this "bad news", seemed unable to ept it. Through the magical connection between Wu Ming and Olga Marie, Wu Ming could clearly tell that Olga Marie''s magic power was quite unstable at the moment.


    If I had to describe it in one sentence, it would be like humans after the copse of faith.


    But Olga Marie, who was worthy of being a famous Magus, quickly calmed down and began to understand the perfection of their base through Roman, and started issuing orders.


    Wu Ming had no interest in hearing this, and walked to the side of the three Gorgon sisters and little Master Anna, Matou Sakura.


    Anna sat on a small rock with Matou Sakura who had fallen asleep, while Stheno and Euryale sat together to the left of Anna and Matou Sakura.


    Wu Ming came over, and then, Stheno spoke first.


    "Did you finally have time to talk to me? I thought you had forgotten me." Stheno narrowed his eyes at theing Wu Ming.


    "He couldn''t help but catch me and the other ''me'', and he ruthlessly abandoned ''us''. He''s ruthless" Euryale epted Stheno''s words and also narrowed his eyes at Wu Ming.


    "I dare not catch the goddess. I heard that no one associated with the goddess of Greek mythology will end well." Wu Ming shrugged and said dully.


    "But they are all mortal. Come to think of it, you won''t suffer," Stheno said happily.


    Wu Ming didn''t talk to the two anymore, came to Anna''s right, and sat down.


    "Is she asleep?" Wu Ming looked at Matou Sakura and asked Anna.


    After all, this was considered the girlfriend of his younger brother in another world, so Wu Ming had to pay attention to it.


    "UnThank you for not killing big sister" Anna answered first, then thanked Wu Ming in a soft voice.


    Now, Anna''s identity was known to everyone.


    The younger sister of the three Gorgon sisters, who devoured her two older sisters and turned into the monster Medusa.


    Of course, the current Anna is Medusa''s teenage body, that is, before she killed her sister.


    Even though she had decided to kill Stheno and Euryale now, it was undoubtedly torture for Anna.


    Stheno and Euryale loved their little sister very much, and just as Anna would protect Euryale in the future, Anna also loved her older sister very much.


    If it weren''t for the curse, Medusa wouldn''t have devoured her older sister to protect her older sister''s chastity. Even if Stheno and Euryale were willing, it would be torture for Medusa.


    The pain of killing a loved one.


    "I just didn''t want to see a curse like that, so I chose to take action." Wu Ming looked at Gudako and the others not far away while talking to Anna.


    "But because of this, I experienced an adventure on the verge of death." Euryale suddenly interrupted.


    Jack the Ripper''s Noble Phantasm, Maria the Ripper, is a curse, and there are three conditions for triggering the curse.


    "Mist", "Night", "Woman".


    At that time, it was noon when Wu Ming activated his Noble Phantasm. Despite the mist she temporarily released, which was Murder on a Misty Night, and her opponent Euryale was a woman, Maria the Ripper''s Noble Phantasm did not meet all three conditions, only turning into pure damage.


    Because Wu Ming deliberately held his hand, and Euryale did not die.


    But this also caused Euryale to be unable to act at that time.


    After all, Euryale was indeed injured, and a pseudo Chains of Heaven was attached to her, which caused her to almost die under Lancelot.


    "Even though you arrived in time to save ''me'', it was you who caused ''me'' to be in crisis, so remember to take responsibility." Stheno epted Euryale''s words.


    "Help me protect my beloved sister." Both said in unison.

 Chapter 352: Gorgon Three Sisters

    Chapter 352: Gorgon Three Sisters


    Wu Ming raised his eyebrows at Stheno and Euryale''s mischievous request.


    "You really control your chances."


    Why did they say this, because Stheno and Euryale knew Wu Ming''s identity as if they were "connected" through contact with Wu Ming.


    From outside the world, an extremely powerful and majestic legendary dragon, the Dragon of the Root.


    The two of them wanted to protect Anna because they knew the dangers of this "Holy Grail War", but they couldn''t protect Anna, so they wanted Anna to kill them both and reproduce the mythology of the Gorgon monsters.


    When the Gorgon appeared, she already had the power to protect herself, but this was interrupted by Wu Ming.


    But through Wu Ming, Stheno and Euryale found hope to protect Anna, so they made a request.


    "Big sister..." Anna looked at Stheno and Euryale with emotion.


    Even though she was dead and his safety was not considered, it was still nice to hear that someone cared about her. Sure enough, no matter what happened, his big sister always loved her. Anna thought to herself.


    However, Stheno and Euryale stood up as if they were questioning him, walked over to Wu Ming, and looked him in the eye.


    "So what''s your answer?" Both said in unison.


    "I don''t want to fight with other Servants. My goal is to resolve the disaster," said Wu Ming, which made Stheno and Euryale a little displeased.


    "However, it can be said that it is time for the Servants to unite. Of course, I won''t leave Anna as an ally."


    Therefore, Wu Ming ced his hand on Anna''s head wearing a robe.


    And then Anna patted Wu Ming''s hand.


    "Don''t touch my head casually." The small eyes under Anna''s hood stared at Wu Ming, mainly to prevent.


    Wu Ming raised his hand which was patted by Anna and smiled awkwardly. Stheno and Euryale alsoughed. Of course, theyughed because Wu Ming was defeated here.


    Wu Ming looked at his hands in confusion.


    (Isn''t it, Miyu and the others like to be touched by me, and it''s rare for me to be an Assassin after my affinity halo is invalidated?)


    Shaking his head, Wu Ming stopped thinking about it.


    "By the way, now you are someone else''s Servant." Wu Ming looked at Stheno and Euryale.


    "That''s right, our Master is a man with a green hat." Steno nodded.


    "He seems to have used the Holy Grail to cheat, so he recalled the Seven Servants," said Euryale.


    "And it''s possible that he can continue to summon Servants." Stheno followed.


    Wu Ming nodded.


    After all, Lev gave Wu Ming the feeling that he didn''t want to be human, and he wasn''t an ordinary person who could maintain the contract magic power of a total of eight Servants including Artoria.


    However, it is possible that the other party that arranged the contract in Artoria''s heart, namely the Holy Grail.


    "Actually, you wrapped this chain around me, to prevent Master from using the Command Spell." Euryale raised her little hand, the silver-white and gold chain looked like priceless jewellery, Embellished by Euryale''s hand.


    "Is this a ve chain?" Stheno also raised his wrist and said evilly.


    "Although this is a simplified version of Chains of Heaven, it is a divine attack weapon, and it can still have a good effect on you (goddesses)." Wu Ming exined.


    "Although it is safe to kill you directly, but after all, I still hesitated to ask you beforehand, so I left you. Now it looks like you two are really a burden," Wu Ming said disdainfully.


    "You shouldn''t talk about big sister!" Anna looked at Wu Ming angrily, her little face under the robe filled with dissatisfaction.


    Then, because Matou Sakura woke up. Wu Ming was able to escape Anna''s eye attack.


    Wu Ming even doubted that if he was stared at by Anna for a while, he would instantly petrify Joking.


    After that, Wu Ming took out several high-level Rune Stones, blocked Sterno and Euryale with magic power, and also applied a series of negative buffs to attacks.


    Of course, this was only forced by Wu Ming after the two agreed. After all, he''s not a criminal... Cough...


    Before long, Olga Marie gave instructions to Roman.


    "By the way, you can take my ce asmander of Chaledea first, and wait until I return." Olga Marie tossed her hair, and said firmly.


    "Director!" Roman was also infected by Olga Marie''s aura, and nodded solemnly.


    However, Wu Ming, who heard Olga Marie''sst sentence, shook his head regretfully.


    After all, Olga Marie is dead. Now Olga Marie could be considered a Heroic Spirit. Other humans could enter the Throne of Heroes after death, but Olga Marie would disappear once this crisis was resolved, and it was still real Death, there was no ce like heaven.


    (If possible, let''s save) Wu Ming thought to himself.


    After all Olga Marie is still half Master, although Wu Ming originally had bad intentions, but now he almost understands Olga Marie''s feelings, Olga Marie is still a good person, if you can save it, save it.


    "Have you finished the discussion, then can you finish my question?" Wu Ming and the other retainers walked towards Olga Marie, Gudako, and the others.


    Stheno and Euryale naturally followed Wu Ming, and Anna naturally followed her sister.


    This caused Olga Marie, Mashu, and Gudako to stand on the side, while Wu Ming, Stheno, Euryale, Anna, and Matou Sakura stood on the side, and the scene was a bit gloomy.


    There were four Servants on Wu Ming''s side, and there was only one Servant on Olga Marie''s side, Mashu, and he was also a Dimi-Servant. It is better to say that it is a human who holds the power of a Servant, but it is not so good. This is a half-hearted Servant.


    Seeing the slightly tense scene, Roman on the other side of the screen gulped.


    "What you want to know?" Olga Marie calmly looked at Wu Ming, her temporary Servant.


    "Please tell me your origins and intentions, and I will judge if you can get our help based on your answers." Wu Ming looked into Olga Marie''s eyes.


    "Is that why you volunteered to be my Servant?" Olga Marie couldn''t help but say.


    "That''s not the point, it''s the name you call when you''re in danger, Lev."


    Olga Marie''s eyes suddenly shrank when she heard Lev''s words from Wu Ming''s mouth.


    "You... know Lev?"

 Chapter 353: Fake?

    Chapter 353: Fake?


    Soon after, Wu Ming recounted the events at Mount Enzou and met Saber and a man in a green hat who called himself Lev Lainur uros.


    "He killed Master Saber, inserted the Holy Grail into Saber''s heart in some unknown way, and ording to Lev, he received orders from the king toe to annihte mankind, and then after I wanted to attack Lev Lainur uros, Saber used the Holy Grail to directly activated Noble Phantasm and blew me away, and an additional Seven Servants like Stheno were summoned after I was blown up."


    Wu Ming''s words made Olga Marie, Gudako, Mashu and Roman show extraordinary expressions.


    "The order that man gave us was to destroy all creatures in this city, but I always thought he wanted to get rid of this man." Stheno looked at Wu Ming, it was clear that the man was referring to Wu Ming.


    "Overall, I''ve always felt that this Lev should be the Lev you''ve mentioned. It is for this reason that I will follow you, Olga Marie." Wu Ming finished and waited quietly. After all, Olga Marie and the others needed some time to digest.


    "Unbelievable... Professor Lev actually..." Roman on the other side of the screen said tly.


    "Professor Lev gave me a pretty good impression." Gudako scratched the back of his head.


    "Well, Professor Lev is very popr in Chaldea, I didn''t expect" Mashu''s eyes dimmed.


    "I forbid you to insult Lev!!" Suddenly, Olga Marie roared and interrupted several people.


    "Putting aside that Lev is dead, even if he is alive, Lev doesn''t want to destroy humanity." Although Olga Marie was very surprised, she was not moved by Wu Ming''s words.


    "Don''t say that Lev is at the center of the explosion in the middle of the control room. Impossible to survive. Furthermore, even if Lev is alive, he has no reason to destroy humans like the Assassin said." Olga Marie said ording to Rational''s struggle.


    "So I don''t believe what you''re saying, and I don''t think Lev would do anything like that."


    In the end, Olga Marie looked into Wu Ming''s eyes, feeling like an irritated little tabby.


    Wu Ming shook his headughing, he knew it must be the result.


    When faced with danger, his first reaction was to ask Lev for help. It seemed that Olga Marie depended on Lev a lot.


    "People''s hearts are unpredictable. Even though Lev is a good and reliable person in your eyes, it''s just that you depend too much on him and ignore his negativity. What if he''s faking it." Wu Ming started telling Olga Mary to preach.


    "You" Olga Marie looked at Wu Ming angrily.


    However, Mu Ming interrupted Olga Marie who was about to say something.


    "And, weren''t you also at the center of the explosion in the center of the control room?"


    Wu Ming''s words pierced into the hearts of the Chaldeans like thorns.


    Yes, why the director at the center of the explosion was alive and well.


    Since there were already examples, it was eptable that Lev, who was at the center of the explosion, was still alive.


    "Furthermore, if the explosion was orchestrated by Lev, it would be no surprise that he is still alive." Wu Ming''s words were very heavy.


    This sentence, like a sharper thorn, pierced everyone''s heart.


    Now, Gudako and Mashu hadpletely lost their minds. Roman looked thoughtful.


    "But" Olga Marie still couldn''t believe it, and wanted to refute Wu Ming''s words.


    "Well~ it''s also possible that someone is pretending to be Lev, firstly to me, and secondly to hide people''s eyes and ears." Wu Ming said lightly, shrugged his shoulders and waved at the crowd.


    In an instant, the original silence of the atmosphere was like a balloon, which was exploded by Wu Ming''s words.


    "Everything is possible~ Hahahaha~" Wu Mingughed.


    The nervous crowd instantly rxed.


    "Assassins!!" Then, Olga Marie, who felt cheated, got angry again.


    "Hahaha~" Seeing the arrogant Olga Marie angry, Wu Ming couldn''t help butugh.


    On the other hand, Gudako, Mashu and Roman breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Assassin is right, there is a possibility that someone will use the image of thete Professor Lev tomit a crime." Mashu said right.


    "And you still have the task ofpleting the singrity, and ording to Assassin, this singrity was caused by the man pretending to be Lev." Roman continued Mashu''s words.


    "Then we have to face that fake, damn it! He dares to pretend to be Lev, I have to make him look good!" Olga Marie also calmed down, but still spoke a little about impersonating Lev.


    "Then everyone, let''s work together!" Gudako clenched his fists and pushed everyone away with a smile.


    "Of course there''s no problem with Assassin, but you sleepy worm, don''t make trouble." Olga Marie crossed her arms and looked at Gudako with disdain.


    After all, Wu Ming was still Olga Marie''s Servant.


    Even if both sides have doubts and disbelief, but can talk like this, Olga Marie''s heart will fall.


    "While it is good to have energy, generally a team of heroes like that will bepletely destroyed in the end." Sterno narrowed his eyes and smiled while looking at Gudako and the others.


    Previously, because they knew how to pay attention to words and expressions, Stheno and Euryale didn''t speak, but Anna and Matou Sakura were the type to not talk much.


    Seeing that everyone had escaped from the current boring atmosphere, Stheno couldn''t help but sneer.


    "The goddess who is no longer able to take care of herself." Olga Marie was indeed arrogant and brave to face the goddess.


    "Director, it''s a goddess, be polite a little" Gudako whispered in Olga Marie''s ear.


    "Miss Stheno too, please calm down." Mashu also persuades.


    Seeing such energetic people, Wu Ming also calmed down.


    Wu Ming did not consider Lev Lainur uros a fake.


    The sentence that one might pretend to be Lev was naturally Wu Ming''s mood to take care of his temporary Master.


    When Lev introduced himself, the tone he said didn''t sound like a con at all.


    With his almighty feeling, Wu Ming was able to confirm that this Lev was a god, not someone pretending to be.


    However, sometimes mentality and momentum are the keys to victory.


    "Then, it''s time to finish my question." Wu Ming asked suddenly.


    It was then that everyone remembered that the two parties were originally going to exchange information with each other.


    "That''s right, then, let me, the one tell you." Olga Marie stood up.

 Chapter 354: come to the castle

    Chapter 354:e to the castle


    Olga Marie only exined their business to Wu Ming.


    They came from a future research institute called Chaldea.


    Full name is Organization for the Preservation of Human Order, or Chaldea for short.


    In 2015, Chaldea detected the future extinction of humans in 2016, and thusunched research into the causes of human extinction.


    Then, under the examination of Sheba''s near-term observation lens, the Chaldeans discovered a single point in history.


    Singrities are simply cancer cells that form in an irregr history in an orderly history. This is a cancer that could jeopardize the entire history of mankind.


    This singrity is where Wu Ming and the others are, Fuyuki''s unrecorded Holy Grail War in 2004.


    Everyone judged that this singrity was the cancer that wiped out humanity in 2016. Therefore, using the device in Chaldea that could send Masters through time and space, they would prepare forty-eight preselected individuals with the adaptability of spiritual transfer and Magus teleported to this era and broke this singrity.


    However, for unknown reasons, just as the forty-seven masters prepared to teleport, Chaldea had an explosion.


    Most of the facilities were damaged, and there were only less than 20 survivors except for 47 masters who had been frozen in ice.


    And the reason why forty-seven people were frozen was because Gudako fell asleep during the meeting and was chased away by Olga Marie.


    Gudako is really lucky.


    Later, when Gudako wanted to save Mashu, she was trapped in the central control room. Mashu, who was originally a human, is empowered by a Servant summoned by Chaldea when she is about to die. The sub-transfer device automatically filters its Master. And brought Gudako and his Servant Mashu to this world.


    The other Wu Ming knew it too, so she stopped Olga Marie, who wanted to continue the conversation.


    "I already understand the general situation. All in all, you need to finish this ''singrity'' and let history get back on track, right."


    "That''s true, but what''s with your rxed tone," said Olga Marie angrily.


    After all, fourteen Servants had been summoned in this city, so it was dangerous no matter how you thought about it.


    "My mission is also to protect the world from disaster. Even though I am not strong in the Assassin ss, I will change my ss if I have the chance."


    "What!?" Olga Marie, Roman, Gudako and the others were shocked. Even Stheno, Euryale, and the others were shocked.


    The reason why a Servant is a Servant is because his spiritual foundation is fixed and can''t change other sses, but Wu Ming actually said that he wanted to change sses, which undoubtedly surprised everyone.


    "Un, after all, I am special." Wu Ming smiled.


    "But you cheated too much, changing sses...." Roman started to mumble.


    "It must also have a chance, it is not easy to change the ss." Wu Ming shrugged.


    "Everyone, let''s get out of here first. After staying in one ce for a long time, it is inevitable that another Servant wille."


    Everyone nodded.


    After that Roman said that he would contact him if he needed help, and then he hung up on him. After all, Chaldea still needed him to be busy.


    After that, Wu Ming, Olga Marie, Gudako, Mashu, Stheno, Euryale, Anna and Matou Sakura formed a small team and embarked on a journey to defeat the Great Demon King... cough cough...


    Soon, Wu Ming and the others came to the vi where Wu Ming and Gilgamesh were staying.


    The reason why he came here was because of Stheno''s words.


    "The other side has Servants who can kill Gods. Are you sure you want to go straight to Mount Enzou?"


    Even though Olga Marie and the others had set their target on Mount Enzou, but because of Stheno''s words, they had no choice but to follow Wu Ming away.


    And also because of Wu Ming''s words.


    "I have a super ss Servant friend by my side."


    Just like that, Olga Marie and the others followed Wu Ming here.


    In the small vi, Wu Ming skillfully prepared tea for everyone, and then sat casually like his own home.


    "Looks like she''s not home." Wu Ming didn''t find Gilgamesh at home, thinking about it, Gilgamesh wasn''t someone who lived idly by, she left here after finding the mutation. But it is possible to find him.


    With the idea of taking a short break, Wu Ming was in no hurry to take everyone away.


    The three Gorgons didn''t feel ufortable. After all, the three of them were goddesses, while Matou Sakura was too young to care, while Gudako and the others sat on the sofa with slightly odd expressions.


    "What is it?" Wu Ming naturally saw their doubts, so he asked directly.


    "Is this the master Assassin''s house?" Mashu asked confusedly.


    Gudako and Olga Marie also nodded. After all, Wu Ming''s hands are too skilled, and he feels like the owner of this house.


    If it was the Master''s house, one could say...


    "No, this is the house I bought in my name, and I didn''t originally have a Master." Wu Ming took a sip of tea calmly, then said.


    "Ahhhh!!" Gudako, Mashu, and Olga Marie immediately shouted.


    "Ah, I forgot to tell you guys about this matter. I came here on my own initiative. If I insist, my Master must be the Greater Grail." He took another sip of tea quietly, and Wu Ming said slowly.


    "Wait a minute, how''s your situation?" Olga Marie put the cup on the table quickly, and looked at Wu Ming with doting animal eyes.


    The sound of putting down the teacup startled Gudako and Mashu. If the teacup wasn''t stronger, the hot tea would have spilled into Olga Marie''s hands by now.


    "Even though I know that your identity is unusual and you can change your ss, can you still show yourself freely!?"


    Wu Ming calmly took a sip of tea, put down the teacup, and nced nonchntly at Olga Marie.


    "Ah, that''s right, sorry, you can do whatever you want with your status."


    "Director... Calm down..." Gudako smiled awkwardly.


    Then Olga Marie sat down on the sofa viciously, and annoyed with herself.


    Constantly muttering "How can you cheat like this?" "This ispletely hical," and so on.


    "Speaking of which, isn''t thatrade that Assassin said here?" After smiling awkwardly, Mashu started to change the subject and discussed everyone''s purpose here.


    "Ah, she probably left here to find me." Wu Ming smiled.


    "Don''t worry, it can be said that no one can kill her. Of course, if his stubborn temper had arisen, the oue might have been different"


    Thinking that once Gilgamesh was provoked it would mean half of the loss, especially with Lancer having the power to kill a god, Gilgamesh and Karna would suffer.


    "Let''s rest here for a bit now. After all, if we n for the worst, we still have to have six enemies." Wu Ming looked at everyone seriously.

 Chapter 355: The strongest enemy

    Chapter 355: The strongest enemy


    *Bam*


    Wu Ming took out a moving ckboard out of nowhere, and began to exin the strength of the enemy and the enemy.


    "In order to distinguish my group of seven Servants from the seven Servants summoned by the enemy, I will now use N and O as distinguishing words." Wu Ming took out a teaching stick and tapped on the ckboard.


    "New (N) and old (O), it feels perfunctory..." I don''t know who''sining.


    "Then use ck and red!" Hearing someonein, Wu Ming tapped the ckboard again and changed his mind.


    "Now start exining the situation." Wu Ming coughed and started his speech.


    "ording to Stheno, the Red Seven Servants dealt with the ck Berserker in the beginning, and I also dealt with the red Berserker just now. The two Berserkers have left the stage."


    Even though Heracles had twelve trials, he naturally couldn''t hold out against seven Servants who weren''t weak.


    "And the ck Archer um I know her, and we are allies." Wu Ming was still considering whether to tell them that Master Archer was him. After all, Wu Ming''s hands always wore gloves, and Gudako and the others didn''t know the Command Spell.


    After thinking about it for a while, let''s just forget about it, actually, Wu Ming''s evil taste started...


    "As for the ck Caster, I know him. In this situation, he will definitely choose to help us. Excluding him, me, ck Archer, red Assassin Stheno and red Archer Euryale, and ck Lancer Anna and Mashu, we already have six Servants." Wu Ming showed his own merits.


    "However, the enemy ranks are not weak." Wu Ming started to show his weakness.


    "The first is the ck camp. ck Saber is the famous King Arthur. Rider doesn''t know his real name, but the other party has an army of undead."


    As soon as Wu Ming finished speaking, Olga Marie and the others looked dejected.


    "King Arthur..."


    "Is the undead regiment"


    "Both areplicated. "Then there is the red Saber and the red Caster, we don''t know his real name, we only know that he is a wretched man, but if he can act as a Saber ss, he must not be a simple person." Wu Ming said everyone nodded.


    "Lancer''s words, in my opinion it is the most troublesome existence right now. ording to Stheno''s description, Lancer is very likely to be India''s great hero, Karna," said Wu Ming calmly.


    "Karna!?" Mashu and Olga Marie were both shocked.


    "I see, no wonder it gives me a very dangerous feeling," said Stheno.


    "If it''s the Hero of Charity, that''s very bad for us." Euryale continued.


    "Who''s Karna?" Gudako was still an ordinary person, and she didn''t understand Indian mythology, and it was normal not to know Karna.


    "He was a Hero of Charity, a hero in one of the two great Indian epics, the Mahabharata. He is the son of the sun god Surya, the strongest enemy of The Awarded Hero Arjuna. '' exined Olga Marie.


    In "Mahabharata", Karna has golden armor connected to the skin, which was given to Karna by his father, the sun god Surya, as protection. It can be described as invulnerable," exined Wu Ming.


    "But his strongest weapon gave up the God-killing spear in exchange for gold armor." Mashu said earnestly.


    "God-ying spear?!"


    "Because Indra cheated his golden armor from Karna, he gave Karna a thunder weapon that can kill God out of guilt. Undoubtedly it is a weapon against God, and no God can defend it in full force." said Wu Ming in a nostalgic tone.


    Because Wu Ming once fought with Karna and won.


    However, Wu Ming was undoubtedly cheating back then, he was temporarily granted the Noble Phantasm against evil by a restraining power, locked Karna as "evil", and identally injured Karna who had lost his golden armor.


    If Wu Ming fought Karna with the Saber Sodeke ss back then, Wu Ming would undoubtedly lose.


    No way, no matter how Wu Ming adorned Sodeke, he was a human general after all.


    The degrees of mystery vary, and are still crushed by Karna.


    Shaking his head, he stopped thinking about it, Wu Ming continued.


    "Especially a Servant with divine nature, once Karna frees a Noble Phantasm, there is no doubt that the Servant will die."


    Wu Ming''s words hit everyone''s heart deeply.


    "Moreover, Karna is also a heroic fighter, and his martial arts skills can be said to have reached its peak. Generally, if a Servant fought him, they would be defeated immediately."


    Wu Ming looked at the crowd and spoke solemnly.


    "At least you have no chance of winning."


    These words made Mashu and Anna lower their heads.


    That''s right, one of them is a subordinate, and the other is an immature child, it is indeed difficult to meet Karna who can kill a god.


    However, Stheno and Euryale were not disappointed.


    "You are referring to us, not you." Euryal smiled.


    Hearing Euryale''s words, Mashu and Anna raised their heads and looked at Wu Ming.


    This left Wu Ming helpless.


    "I have met Karna in another ss and beat him by luck."


    This surprised everyone, especially Gudako.


    "Well done, Assassin!!"


    "But it was only done when I was a different ss. With my current Assassin ss, I will definitely die against Karna." Wu Ming shook his head.


    "But can''t you change sses, then you can change," said Olga Marie very easily.


    The others also seemed to be tacitly agreeing.


    "I also said that there are requirements needed to change sses, and it just so happens that the current conditions are not met." Wu Ming waved his hand helplessly.


    "Then, in order to win over this hero, it can be seen from the "Mahabharata" that he is a righteous person." Olga Marie thought about it and said quickly.


    "Impossible." Wu Ming immediately denied Olga Marie''s words.


    "Why?" Olga Marie patted the table disapprovingly.


    "I fought Karna, and during that fight, I learned about Karna''s character." Wu Ming brought himself a cup of tea and took a sip.


    "He is a Servant whopletely follows Master''s words, andpletely wants to turn himself into a weapon, even though the Servant is Master''s weapon." Wu Ming said a little boringly.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, we will lose" Gudako said frustrated.


    "Senpai..." Mashu wanted tofort Gudako, but she didn''t know what to say.


    After all, the enemy is too strong, and is still in a state of indestructibility.


    "That''s why I brought you here, isn''t it." At this time, Wu Ming smiled.


    "Eh???"

 Chapter 356: How to Deal with Karna

    Chapter 356: How to Deal with Karna


    "You mean your friend here, the Servant who hasn''t appeared, can help us deal with Karna?"


    Olga Marie was worthy of being one of the twelve clock tower Lords. Even though she was young, her mind was spinning fast.


    "That''s right, if she is steady, it can be said to be invincible." Wu Ming smiled slightly.


    "So Assassin, can you tell us his real name?" Gudako asked curiously.


    "WaitWait a minute, senpai, it''s very rude to ask a Servant''s real name," Mashu said nervously.


    After all, the real name is the secret of every Servant, and in many cases, the Servant''s weakness can be known through the real name.


    "Is this serious?" Gudako touched his head.


    After all, Gudako doesn''t understand this rule, and Wu Ming will definitely not be angry.


    "Don''t worry, know that his real name will not affect her." Wu Ming smiled.


    "The eldest king, King of Heroes Gilgamesh, that is his name."


    After Wu Ming said these words, Olga Marie, Mashu, Stheno, and the others took deep breaths.


    "King of Heroes..."


    "Gilgamesh?" Gudako asked.


    "The eldest king who has umted almost all the treasures in the world and severed the rtionship between God and humans, is already the highest ranked Heroic Spirit," said Olga Marie.


    "I didn''t expect that character to be interested in the Holy Grail War. How ironic." Stheno spoke at this time.


    Wu Ming knew what Stheno was talking about.


    The eldest king, who owns almost all the treasures in the world and has the highest power, will be a Servant and participate in the rituals of dirty Magus.


    The Holy Grail War is a dirty ritual, a massacre war with weapons called Servants fueled by the selfishness of the Magus.


    War is dirty, whether in the name of truth or otherwise, the essence of war remains the same.


    This is why Jeanne d''Arc felt her hands dirty, even if the French army was the righteous side in the Anglo-French war and the side who defended her homnd, even if Jeanne d''Arc had held the holy g on the battlefield and didn''t kill anyone, But she is still involved in the war.


    Because of his filth, she did not refuse trial, did not defend herself, did not feel unfair, and epted the burning at the stake in peace.


    Wu Ming shook his head, no longer thinking about Jeanne who suddenly remembered.


    "Overall, King of Heroes Gilgamesh is 100% on our side, and the direction is good."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, everyone''s hearts calmed down, although they had never seen the King of Heroes, they were definitely reliable.


    "For now, let''s stay here for one night, don''t talk about Olga Marie, Ritsu is already very tired."


    Seeing him talking about herself, Gudako smiled shyly.


    "I''m a bit tired..."


    "Senpai, take good care of your body," said Mashu with concern.


    "Hahaha, I see, Mashu." Gudako responded to Mashu, smiling happily.


    But Wu Ming always felt that the two were full of affection.


    "Wait a minute, why did you exclude me! I''m tired too!" said Olga Marie angrily.


    "Well~ you are my Master, how can you tire so quickly, be strong." Wu Ming teased Olga Marie.


    "Unlucky! Assassin you bastard!"


    Olga Marie felt that she must have gone mad before signing the contract with the man in front of her.


    "Hahaha~" Wu Ming smiled, and his spiritual body disappeared.


    "I will go out to check intelligence first, there are ingredients in the kitchen and refrigerator, you can make your own. You can also familiarize yourself with this house and choose a room for yourself. Well, that''s all." Speaking, Wu Ming hadpletely disappeared.


    "Then forgive me for being rude," Stheno said and stood up.


    "Ah? Where did the goddess go?" Gudako asked suspiciously.


    "Ah, of course, there will be room, the goddess needs to rest." Euryale replied, following Stheno, Euryale also stood together.


    "Master needs to rest" Saying so, Anna took Matou Sakura, who was obedient and didn''t speak, and followed her two big sisters.


    "...Thank You." Anna''s voice sounded soft as she passed by Gudako.


    That voice made Gudakough.


    "What, isn''t that honest enough."


    After the Gorgon sisters left, Olga Marie spoke.


    "Really, everyone is so selfish" Olga Marieined and sat on the sofa, sipping tea furiously.


    "I''ve always felt the director suited the Assassin very well." Looking at theining Olga Marie, Gudako suddenly said.


    "What do you mean! I don''t want that person to match, really" Olga Marie nced at Gudako and said lightly.


    Almost Olga Marie also put out the fire, after all she was used to getting angry.


    "I''ll go see what ingredients are in the fridge." Mashu stood up, bowed slightly to the two of them, and walked to the kitchen.


    "What happened to Mashu?" Gudako said after Mashu left.


    "Did you see that too?" Olga Marie hugged her chest and looked in the direction Mashu was going.


    "Un, Mashu is currently giving people the feeling of ''I have something on my mind''." After Gudako finished speaking, she stood up.


    "I''ll go take a look." After saying that, Gudako left.


    "Yes, after all, you are Master Mashu..." Olga Marie said lightly as she watched Gudako leave.


    "Really, when will my Servant take care of me." Saying so, Olga Marie couldn''t help but think of the only Servant who was willing to make a contract with her, and the only one who could make a contract with her.


    In the kitchen, Mashu starts checking the utensils after finding the kitchen.


    "The gas stove is normal... The electricity and drinking water haven''t gone out yet, that''s good..." Mashu said happily.


    After all, it would be bad if the electricity and water went out.


    "Mashu." Suddenly, Gudako''s voice came from behind Mashu.


    "Senpai, why are you here?" Mashu turned around in confusion and looked at the iing Gudako.


    "Because I was worried, so I came to see you." Gudako smiled.


    "Foy~~Fou~~" At this time, an unknown white creature that sounded like a squirrel and a cat or a dog appeared at the kitchen door.


    "It''s Fou!" Mashu eximed in surprise.


    "Fou~" the little one named Fou jumped onto Mash''s shoulder.


    "While escaping from the pursuit of the two goddesses Stheno and Euryale just now, Fou disappeared"


    "Of course, senpai, Fou is very smart." Mashu smiled, stroked Fou and spoke to Gudako.


    Fou, on the other hand, looked veryfortable, but if Wu Ming was here, he would be shocked.

 Chapter 357: Taking a big blue dog

    Chapter 357: Taking a big blue dog


    "It''s amazing, senpai, Fou actually only appeared in front of the two of us." Mashu smiled.


    "Perhaps a coincidence." Gudako shrugged.


    Without thinking about Fou, Gudako said his goal.


    "By the way, what are you worried about, Mashu?"


    Gudako''s words instantly silenced Mashu.


    "Actually, senpai, I haven''t been able to release the Noble Phantasm, and I don''t know the real name of the Servant I possess." Mashu said slowly.


    "Ah? But was it important not to be able to free the Noble Phantasm and not know his real name? Mashu is Mashu, and this will not change." Gudako immediately grabbed Mashu''s hand.


    Gudako, who was following Wu Ming, Olga Marie, and the others, already knew the importance of the Noble Phantasm to Heroic Spirits, but Gudako didn''t feel that it was a shame that Mashu was unable to let go of the Noble Phantasm.


    However, Mashu still looked very ufortable.


    "I know, with the Assassin senpai here, it won''t threaten senpai''s safety" Mashu said little by little.


    "Not!!" Gudako immediately cut her off.


    Mashu looked at Gudako in a daze, with a surprised expression on his face.


    "Assassins are strong, yes, very reliable, but Assassins are Servants of the Director, and the only Servant who can protect me is you, Mashu Kyrielight!" Gudako grabbed Mash with both hands on his shoulders, his eyes looking straight into Mashu''s clear eyes.


    And Fou, who was originally on Mashu''s shoulders, had already jumped away.


    "Senpai" Mashu looked at Gudako in confusion.


    "Since Noble Phantasm cannot be released, we will ask the Assassin for help after he returns. I think Assassin will have the cure." Gudako cheered Mashu on.


    "But the real name of a Servant... Or ask Assassinter, maybe he''ll know, ahahaha..." Gudako smiled a little embarrassed.


    "Really, my Servant''s real name needs to be confirmed by someone else." Suddenly, Olga Marie''s voice was heard.


    Gudako and Mashu turned their heads and saw Olga Marie''s figure appear at the kitchen door.


    "Really, the kitchen isn''t easy to find at all..." Olga Marie casuallyined, after all, this house was a small vi, and quite individual.


    Mashu and Gudako can be found easily, or the luck value is very high.


    "Director, why are you here?" Gudako''s expression changed from embarrassed to doubtful.


    "Of course I''m not worried that something happened to the two of you. After all, there are only the two of you in our Chaldea Master-Servantbination," said Olga Marie impatiently.


    "That... Assassin senpai don''t count?" Mashu raised his little hand and asked like a student.


    "Assassin is a Servant with a special status, not to mention he can''t follow me back to Chaldea, and with the identity of an Assassin, it''s estimated that little Chaldea can''t be amodated."


    In the first ce, Wu Ming was summoned by himself, and he could change his ss. No matter how Olga Marie thought, Wu Ming was a man with an extremely mysterious identity. How could Chaldea tolerate such a Heroic Spirit with a special mission.


    "Also, Master can see the attribute value of the Servant. Simply put, it''s because your Master is so weak that you can''t see Mashu''s real name!" Saying this, Olga Marie reached out to Gudako and tugged at Gudako''s cheek.


    "It hurts, it hurts! Director, please be gentle" Gudakoined silently.


    "Overall, as long as you be stronger, you can see the value of Mashu''s abilities and real name, so work hard." Olga Marie snorted and let go of her hand that was tugging at Gudako''s cheek.


    "Yeah~ I know..." Gudako wiped his cheeks with tears in his eyes. Mashu smiled awkwardly.


    Then, Gudako seemed to remember something, so she asked Olga Marie.


    "By the way, does the director know Assassin''s real name?" Gudako asked curiously.


    "I''m also curious, Assassin''s senpai real name." Mashu also looks like a curious baby, looking at Olga Marie excitedly.


    "You two are annoying!! quickly cook for me!!"


    Then, with Olga Marie''s shout, Mashu and Gudako started working in the kitchen.


    "How could I possibly see something like his real name I''m a person who doesn''t have the qualifications for a master. If he didn''t have such underhanded methods, I wouldn''t be able to be his Master" Seeing Mashu and Gudako busy in the kitchen, Olga Marie said lightly.


    "And I am still a fake master"


    ....


    Almost after Mashu and Gudako cooked a few dishes for a while, Wu Ming returned.


    However, Wu Ming returned with arge blue dog that was quite tattered.


    "Big blue dog?" Gudako said suspiciously.


    "It''s Servant, Servant, can''t you see it!!" Olga Marie replied to Gudako''s words with a slightugh.


    Truly, a Servant couldn''t even notice it in front of her, and he wasn''t even a Servant of the Assassin ss. Olga Marie couldn''t help but think.


    "Yo~ miss~" the big blue dog greeted Gudako and the others carelessly.


    *Bang!*


    Wu Ming immediately nudged him.


    "Pfft! Hey! I''m hurt..."


    Hearing himint, he nced at him disdainfully.


    "You''re almost out, so be honest, Cu Chinn." That''s right, that big blue dog was Cu Chinn who received Fergus'' Noble Phantasm earlier.


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, he threw Cu Chinn onto the sofa.


    "Hahaha~ But I have to say hello to thedies." Even though it was painful, but C Chinn still looked reckless.


    "Cu Chinn? Is it the Child of Light? He really looks like a yboy." Olga Marie saw C Chinn''s frivolous gaze with both hands and showed embarrassment.


    "He is the Caster I said would help us, but now it looks like this fellow can''t protect himself." Wu Ming spread his arms.


    "Did something happen?" Gudako asked.


    "This fellow received a Noble Phantasm attack from Fergus, and he did not expect to survive." Wu Ming suppressed a smile and exined to everyone.


    "Is it Cu Chinn''s adoptive father and friend?" Olga Marie was relieved.


    "The Cdbolg you speak of is a rare magecraft sword that can cut through three mountain peaks with one sword."


    "That''s right, that sword. The identity of the Red Saber has been confirmed, it''s that old bastard," Wu Ming said dryly, his expression slightly angry.


    Looks like Assassin and Fergus must have run into something...


    Gudako and the others thought so.


    "Hahaha, only Fergus teased Medb, you still hold grudges." C Chinn suddenlyughed.

 Chapter 358: True Name?

    Chapter 358: True Name?


    Since Wu Ming originally yed for Medb and was on Connacht''s side, after the war with Ulster, Fergus ran over and said that he wanted to help Medb.


    Because of Fergus'' reckless words, Wu Ming immediately beat him up. Of course, the process naturally required a lot of effort.


    After all, Medb was also recognized by Wu Ming as his little sister. Even if Medb wanted to fall in love and get married, Wu Ming would never let Fergus, that old bastard,e, moreover Medb didn''t have this thought.


    Medb, who was obsessed with Wu Ming, didn''t marry until she died, but she continued to y with men, making them all die under her pomegranate skirt.


    Of course, Wu Ming also made some contributions. As a warrior guarding the chastity of his own little sister, he naturally shot those who were strong.


    "You said that you didn''t marry Medb, and you didn''t let her find a man, and that caused our two countries to go to war. I really don''t know what you''re thinking." Cu Chinn reluctantlyined.


    Everyone has posted it backwards. Why don''t you want it? You can do that if you don''t want to. Don''t bother other people, and it will bother them, but don''t get us involved...


    At first, due to some...um...reason, Wu Ming had guarded Medb, but after all Wu Ming was a traveler and had no ns to stay anywhere, and then Medb jumped over Connacht and Connacht to prevent Wu Ming from go. The war between the two Ulster nations...


    "I am also helpless" Wu Ming rubbed his brows.


    "Forget it, don''t talk about it, it''s over." C Chinn hated Medb enough, and started to change the subject.


    "You have established the identity of the enemy, so we have the advantage inunching an attack," said Wu Ming.


    "By the way, how did you escape?" Wu Ming asked Cu Chinn.


    Cu Chinn is not the type of guy who knows he can''t beat him and wants to die... Come to think of it, it seems right... cough...


    Because of that, Fergus wouldn''t say "Ah! I will release the Noble Phantasm!" and let Cu Chinn escape.


    Fergus must have released his Noble Phantasm after judging that Cu Chinn was unable to escape.


    However, C Chinn, who was covered in scars, smiled.


    "Don''t underestimate the Primodial Runes, senior brother." Cu Chinn smiled.


    Even so, C Chinn was also seriously injured, Cdbolg who was the prototype of the holy sword.


    "I was negligent." Wu Ming smiled.


    The Primodial Rune was obtained by the Norse god Odin by sacrificing one eye. How could it be weak?


    Wu Ming had always fought with runes less frequently, so he had neglected the power of runes a bit.


    "You are still the teacher''s eldest student. If you let teacher know about this, you will be finished" C Chinnughed at Wu Ming with excitement.


    "You better obey, maybe you will disappear at some point." Wu Ming said, disappeared in an instant and came to Cu Chinn, and gave Cu Chinn another elbow.


    "Pfft! I said I was hurt." C Chinn rubbed his wound again andined loudly.


    "Then, do you need to make a contract with this Master?" After saying that, Wu Ming pointed at Gudako.


    After C Chinn''s exnation, his Master disappeared instantly, leaving nothing behind, and Wu Ming guessed that the same was true for the other ck Servants as well.


    Even though the ck Servants in Fuyuki City have now lost their Masters, due to the mutation of the Holy Grail, ck Servants who have no Masters can refrain from being sent back to the Throne of Heroes through the Holy Grail connection.


    But Cdbolg Fergus was not so easy to pick up, and Cu Chinn reluctantly allowed himself to endure with the power of the runes.


    "Hah!?" Gudako was a little overwhelmed when she saw Wu Ming pointing at her.


    "That if Cu Chinn wants" Gudako said shyly.


    "It''s a little girl, of course I will." Cu Chinn instantly became excited when he saw that his Master was a girl.


    *Boom!*


    The sound of a giant falling to the ground.


    "Cu Chinn, please respect yourself." Mashu stood beside Gudako, smashed his big shield into the ground, and then looked at Cu Chinn seriously.


    Fortunately, Mashu didn''t use much effort, otherwise the floor would have to be reced again thought Wu Ming.


    "Yes~ I am very honest."


    "Wait a moment!" Olga Marie walked over to Wu Ming and Cu Chinn.


    "What is it with you two?!?!" Olga Marie roared.


    Ever since Cu Chinn came in, Olga Marie''s cognition had been refreshed.


    After all, the dialogue between Cu Chinn and Wu Ming was clear.


    "Your true identity is that of the Connacht warrior Silence who has the same title as Cu Chinn." Olga Marie looked into Wu Ming''s eyes.


    "Silence?" Gudako looked at Mashu doubtfully.


    "That, like this senpai" Mashu grabbed Gudako''s hand, quietly came to the side, and told Gudako about Snce in history.


    "Oops~ So, senior brother, you haven''t told them your True Name." Cu Chinn, who was sitting beside him, said arrogantly.


    "After all, I''m not Snce now, I''m just an Assassin." Wu Ming spread his arms helplessly.


    "Assassin Jack, is your True Name Jack the Ripper!?" After Wu Ming said this, Olga Marie deduced Wu Ming''s True Name.


    There''s mist, Reality Marble in London, ck clothes and hats, and you can call yourself Jack. With regards to female Noble Phantasm, Olga Marie used all this information to determine Wu Ming''s current True Name.


    "Are you kidding? How did you be an Assassin?" Cu Chinn frowned and asked in confusion.


    His senior brother, a dignified hero, turned into a murderer, which greatly damaged Wu Ming''s image.


    "Well~ it''s for those souls who hate children, and I became Jack the Ripper in their stead." Wu Ming smiled indifferently.


    "Rece hate So Jack the Ripper" Olga Marie pondered Wu Ming''s words carefully, enjoying their meaning.


    However, C Chinn did not understand all of a sudden.


    "It turns out, as expected of you, it seems that you have experienced a lot in the past."


    Through Wu Ming''s words, C Chinn immediately guessed why his senior brother became Jack the Ripper, nothing more than absorbing Jack the Ripper''s spiritual foundation, freeing the vengeful soul that was originally trapped, and bing Jack the Ripper.


    "No problem." Then, Wu Ming looked at Olga Marie.


    "Sorry, Master, I wanted to hide my True Name at first, but then I found out that you might not like this identity, so I''ve always wanted to hide it."


    "You idiot" said Olga Marie quietly.


    Olga Marie raised her head and looked into Wu Ming''s eyes.


    "Listen to me! You are my Servant! No matter what it is, I won''t mind!"


    Seeing Olga Marie''s firm eyes, Wu Ming smiled.


    "What, not bad for Olga to be honest."

 Chapter 359: Galahad

    Chapter 359: Ghad


    Soon after, Olga Marie, who was provoked to be arrogant again, scolded Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming didn''t care.


    Later, Cu Chinn and Gudako signed a Servant contract. Originally, Cu Chinn wanted to make a temporary Servant contract, but because it was not conducive to physical recovery, Wu Ming forcefully changed Cu Chinn''s mind, thus forming a formal contract with Gudako.


    "The body is gradually recovering. I didn''t expect that the little girl''s talent as a master was so good. "Cu Chinn felt his physical condition and couldn''t help but look at Gudako more.


    Of course, this is not a flirtatious disy, but a surprise at Gudako''s potential as a master.


    "Don''t underestimate Ritsu, she has excellent Master qualifications." He patted Cu Chinn''s shoulder, Wu Ming smiled.


    And Olga Marie was slightly pricked at this time. After all, the contract between her and Wu Ming was still a semi-finished product obtained from Wu Ming''s cheating.


    "However, I am still proud that you are my Master." Wu Ming continued, noticing Olga Marie''s expression.


    This made Olga Marie blush again, and Olga Marie angrily red at Wu Ming.


    It''s just that Olga Marie looks like an angry kitten.


    "That... the food will be cold, let''s eat first."


    To avoid embarrassment from the director, Mashu took the lead to change the subject.


    Gudako and Mashu had already prepared their meals, and they had been served on the table, now they could enjoy them in person.


    Suddenly, Gudako shouted.


    "By the way, Assassin, there''s one more thing bothering you."


    Even though C Chinn''s carelessness let everyone know of Wu Ming''s other identity, namely Silence, Wu Ming still asked everyone to call him Assassin or Jack. After all, he was like this now.


    "Anything else, Ritsu?" Wu Ming greeted gently, making Gudako blush for a while.


    After all, Wu Ming who was wearing a ck leather jacket and ck hat was very handsome.


    "Can you tell Mashu''s real name? Or his real Noble Phantasm name." Gudako knew that his request was a bit difficult, but she still sped his hands together and pleaded inwardly.


    "Ritsu, it''s not like that, as long as you be stronger..."


    "What, something like Noble Phantasm is instinct."


    Olga Marie was about to say something, but Cu Chinn immediately cut her off.


    Olga Marie held back her anger and nced at C Chinn, then said nothing thinking that she was the one who was hurt.


    "Instinct?" Mashu pondered C Chinn''s words doubtfully.


    "Ah, yes, it was instinct." C Chinn spread his arms.


    "Servant and Noble Phantasm, both exist together and cannot be separated from each other. If you can''t free Noble Phantasm, it''s probably because your instincts haven''t been stimted." Saying this, Cu Chinn looked at Gudako with a dangerous look, and at the same time gave off a trace of murderous aura.


    Gudako was a little confused, but Mashu and Olga Marie immediately understood what Cu Chinn meant.


    Mashu hastily raised his shield to block Gudako, while Olga Marie stared intently at C Chinn.


    "Ritsu is your Master now, so don''t even think about doing anything dangerous." After all, even if Cu Chinn was someone Wu Ming knew, there was no guarantee that the other party would not do anything to harm them.


    Olga Marie was a Magus, and it was normal to have such thoughts.


    "Okay, Cu Chinn, stop teasing them." At this time, Wu Ming spoke.


    "Well~ I just wanted to lighten the mood." Cu Chinn smiled, waved his hand, and dispelled his murderous aura.


    "In that case, I will leave the Noble Phantasm and your real name to you. I will go rest, senior brother." He greeted Wu Ming, and Cu Chinn''s spiritual body disappeared.


    Wu Ming shook his head helplessly at Cu Chinn''s character.


    "Don''t worry about it, it really is his character," Wu Ming said to Gudako and the others.


    Immediately, Mashu put down his shield and retreated to Gudako''s side.


    "Then can you let Mashu use the Noble Phantasm?" Olga Marie asked with her arms crossed, sitting on the sofa with her legs crossed.


    "Don''t rush into this question just yet, let me ask you, Mashu, did the Servant who lent his power tell you his real name." Wu Ming looked at Mashu.


    "Thatno" Mashu was taken aback for a moment, then shook his head.


    "Really, what the Servant who gave you power thinks, without telling you his real name and Noble Phantasm, is really confusing." Olga Marie covered her head.


    In general, the Noble Phantasm of a Servant is rted to his own life experience, and Mashu doesn''t know the real name of the Noble Phantasm, and it''s normal if he doesn''t know what the Servant has.


    Wu Ming smiled, and then continued to ask.


    "So, did you have a reaction when you saw that Berserker, Lancelot."


    Even though Mashu didn''t understand Wu Ming''s intentions, she still thought about it.


    "There wasn''t anything out of the ordinary when I saw him, but when I found out that he was Lancelot, Knight of the Lake, I was a little angry."


    "Mashu, why are you angry?" Gudako was confused.


    "This I don''t know either" Mashu shook his head.


    "You mean the Heroic Spirit that gave Mashu power something to do with Lancelot?" Olga Marie was worthy of being a first-rate Magus, and she immediately guessed Wu Ming''s intentions.


    "That''s right." Wu Ming nodded.


    The reason why Wu Ming asked Mashu like that was because he knew the real name of the Servant who gave Mashu power in the first ce.


    The noblest of the Knights of the Round Table, the knight who discovered the Holy Grail, the Knights of the Holy Grail Ghad. This is the real name of the Servant who gives Mash''s power.


    Since a long time ago, Mashu had always referred to Wu Ming and Gudako as senpai, but he didn''t use the title "senpai" when greeting others.


    Calling Gudako as senpai was because of the bond between the two in Chaldea, and calling Wu Ming senpai on purpose, other people also interpreted that Wu Ming was Wu Ming Senpai among the Servants.


    But in fact, in Camelot, only Ghad used the word "senpai" to refer to Wu Ming.


    Because Lancelot admired Wu Ming so much, he told his son Ghad to be very polite to Wu Ming, but Wu Ming didn''t really like the word "sama", so Ghad called Wu Ming "senpai".


    Although this was one of his points, Wu Ming admitted that the power Mashu used was either Ghad or because of his shield.


    The length of the shield was basically the same as the shield that Artoria had a round table meeting with, but the details and sizes were different.


    The knight who could take this round table wasn''t even Bedivere, only Ghad could.


    Ghad, the purest and noblest Knight of the Holy Grail, and only he, can take over the round table.


    "Give you strength, let you survive death, and let you have a Servant who protects Ritsu''s power, whose name is Ghad."

 Chapter 360: Lord Chaldeas

    Chapter 360: Lord Chaldeas


    "Ghad..."


    Mashu put one hand on his chest and whispered the name softly.


    "Thank you, Assassin Senpai." Mashu bowed to Wu Ming happily and expressed his gratitude.


    "Don''t thank me Mashu, even without me, sooner orter you will know Ghad''s True Name." Wu Ming smiled and shook his head.


    Soon after, Wu Ming gave Mashu a piece of advice.


    "And don''t get too excited too soon. Even though I know Ghad''s True Name, I don''t know his Noble Phantasm''s True Name."


    "Hah? Why?" Gudako wondered.


    "After all, Noble Phantasm is obtained after bing a Heroic Spirit. Although there are many original weapons and Noble Phantasms, more weapons and Noble Phantasms are obtained after bing a Heroic Spirit." Wu Ming looked at Gudako and exined.


    Noble Phantasms like Cu Chinn, Fergus, etc. This Noble Phantasm apanied them throughout their lives. In general, this Noble Phantasm is the name of the weapon itself, so if you know the name of the weapon, you will know the True Name of the Noble Phantasm.


    However, there were many Noble Phantasms that had never been seen in history.


    The most distinctive is the Noble Phantasm of the traitorous witch Medea, Rule Breaker.


    It was the embodiment of the life of a traitor magician. Just like his entire life, Rule Breaker is also full of "betrayal". Although the power of his Noble Phantasm alone is notparable to that of a weapon, Rule Breaker has the Ability to cancel contracts based on Magecraft, or life forms born with Magecraft.


    It had to be said that the Noble Phantasm after the sublimation of this concept was a more powerful existence than physical weapons like Gae Bolg.


    "And Noble Phantasm Ghad is a Noble Phantasm that appears after bing a Heroic Spirit, so I don''t know." At this point, Wu Ming finished his exnation.


    "Aren''t you so special, why can''t you even see through the Noble Phantasm of a Servant?" Olga Marie looked at Wu Ming with displeasure.


    "I''m really sorry, I just didn''t know about this kind of Noble Phantasm after sublimation." Wu Ming waved his hand nonchntly.


    "Too bad." Gudako said regretfully.


    "It''s fine, Senpai, at least I already know that the Servant who gave me my strength and benefactor is Ghad." Mashuforted Gudako with a smile on his face.


    "Un~ that''s right, it''s already half done, and when I be stronger in the future, I''ll be able to find out the Noble Phantasm Ghad!" Gudako said excitedly.


    At this moment, Olga Marie looked at Wu Ming.


    "You can''t let Mashu use the Noble Phantasm?"


    Facing Olga Marie''s question, Wu Ming smiled.


    "I''m not saying that Mashu can''t use Noble Phantasm, I''m just saying that I don''t know the True Name of a Noble Phantasm."


    "Ah? But But, I don''t know how to use a Noble Phantasm with a True Name?" Gudako was really confused, and with Mashu, she tilted his head and looked at Wu Ming.


    Olga Marie frowned.


    Even she couldn''t think of using a Noble Phantasm without knowing his True Name.


    Seeing the hesitating crowd, Wu Ming began to exin the contents of the Noble Phantasm.


    "After the death of various characters, they have been sublimated ording to their life experiences, and they have also obtained a trump card called Noble Phantasm. Noble Phantasm is the trump card of every Heroic Spirit, and releasing this trump card requires summoning the Noble Phantasm''s True Name, the facts are true. That''s true." After Wu Ming finished speaking, he sat down on the sofa and poured himself a cup of tea.


    Even so, the tea Gilgamesh gave him was unusual, after all this time, the tea was still hot.


    "You keep talking." Olga Marie said impatiently.


    "Okay, don''t be too impatient." Wu Ming took a sip and put down his teacup.


    "The so-called Noble Phantasm is actually just a form. C Chinn also said that Noble Phantasm was instinct. Mashu, are your instincts limited? Then it''s not instinct." Wu Ming spread his arms.


    "And now for Mashu, what is missing is not only the True Name of the Noble Phantasm, but also the approval of the Noble Phantasm, so that the power of this table the shield can be used." Wu Ming almost said the table, Fortunately, it was finally fixed in time.


    "Did you say something?" Gudako seemed to hear something different, but she didn''t hear it clearly.


    "Cough cough Don''t pay attention to the details. From the current point of view, we need to assign a True Name to Mashu''s shield. It can be released more easily when needed. "Wu Ming quickly changed the topic.


    "So, how about the Assassin give Mashu a True Name for the Noble Phantasm?" Gudako suggested.


    "This should not be done by me, but by you from Chaldea." With that said, Wu Ming looked at Gudako, Mashu, and Olga Marie.


    "Up to us" Gudako pondered, but she didn''t know what to say


    Gudako somehow felt that this world was full of malice...


    "Then, when Mashu releases Noble Phantasm, just shout Lord Chaldeas." Olga Marie suddenly said at the side.


    "Lord Chaldeas" Mashu thought carefully about the true name of this Noble Phantasm.


    "Very well, thank you, Director." Mashu looked at Olga Marie sincerely and thanked her.


    Olga Marie saw Mashu''s sincere smile and was surprised.


    "Nonothing" Then, Olga Marie said quietly. Without hesitation, she returned arrogantly.


    "Very good! Mashu! This way, the Noble Phantasm can be unlocked!" Gudako hugged Mashu and said happily.


    "But don''t be happy too soon." At this moment, Wu Ming retorted.


    "After all, if you can''t be recognized by Noble Phantasm and free Noble Phantasm, it''s just a joke." Wu Ming looked at Mashu and Gudako seriously.


    "Assassin''s right, if Mashu can''t free Noble Phantasm, then the True Name I gave you will be in vain," Olga Marie encouraged.


    "I will definitely work hard!" Mashu nodded enthusiastically.


    "You too, Fujimaru Ritsu, your self-awareness as a master is very poor, I will train you wellter." Olga Marie said firmly to Gudako, "Oh?! Is not it!?" Gudako looks sad.


    Special training or something, for this girl who used to be an ordinary person, was like running several kilometers in military training.


    "Stop talking nonsense, eat quickly, and go practice after dinner." Olga Marie pinched Gudako''s cheek and urged.


    "Senpai, cheer up." Mashu cheered on the side.


    "Yeah~~" Gudako said weakly.


    Wu Ming saw Mashu''s figure and couldn''t help but think of that pure boy, Ghad.


    "Perhaps, you didn''t tell her your True Name to train her, but with me around, your idea might be in vain, Ghad, well, I''ll be in charge of helping you train her."


    Wu Ming looked out the window, although the sky was dark, but the future was full of hope.

 Chapter 361: Special Training

    Chapter 361: Special Training


    After dinner, Gudako is dragged away by Olga Marie for "special training".


    It was called special training, but actually it was just Olga Marie exining to Gudako about Magus, Servants, and Masters.


    After all, even if Gudako stepped into the Magecraft world, she was still a girl.


    Being a master means you can die, and Olga Marie''s job is to make Gudako aware of all this, not to disappoint his servant Mashu, and be a qualified master.


    At the same time that Olga Marie gave special training to Gudako, Wu Ming also gave special training to Mashu.


    In the courtyard, Wu Ming and Mashu were fighting each other.


    Mashu put the shield at his side, ready to attack.


    Wu Ming held a silver white sword. That''s right, Exsilver.


    It made sense that Wu Ming''s Assassin ss wouldn''t have weapons from other sses, but Wu Ming couldn''t resist "cheating", so he simply brought the Noble Phantasm into the Dragonest, which contained all of his Noble Phantasms.


    Even though this ss cannot release Exsilver, it is still possible to use Exsilver in hand-to-handbat.


    "As a Shielder, you must have a defense that can withstand all attacks. The shield is already very strong, so you should start with the shield bearer." Wu Ming exined.


    Mashu listened carefully to Wu Ming''s words, and nodded from time to time.


    "Next, I will attack the shield, you only have one goal, and that is to defend under my attack." Immediately after, Wu Ming held Exsilver, cing Exsilver in front of him.


    "Are you ready, Mashu!!" Wu Ming said firmly to Mashu.


    "Senpai, I''m ready!" Saying that, Mashu put his shield in front of her, and looked at Wu Ming with a small corner of his eye.


    "I go!!" After saying that, Wu Ming rushed towards Mashu in an instant.


    *nks!*


    The holy sword and holy shield collided, making a very loud sound.


    "Uh" Mashu maintained the punch and let out a muffled groan.


    "Not good at all, Mashu, you should know that the strength is only Rank C. You have to adapt to such an impact, otherwise your Master will only end in death." Wu Ming criticized Mashu.


    "Yes Senpai!" Mashu answered loudly.


    "Come again!"


    After speaking, Wu Ming struck Mashu''s shield with another sh.


    *ng ng ng!!*


    Wu Ming continued to attack Mashu''s shield, making a loud sound.


    "Urgh..."


    Mash struggled to support her, taking blow after blow, and groaning.


    Mashu''s legs couldn''t stop shaking, and his hands were shaking uncontrobly, but Mashu didn''t let the shield off his hands.


    Beads of sweat fell from Mashu''s cheeks and fell to the ground, and she was still holding on.


    Wu Ming looked at Mashu with relief, having such a Servant and junior, Gudako is really the blessing of three lives.


    Gradually, Wu Ming swung his sword faster and faster, and Mashu, who could rest between swinging the sword, gradually didn''t have the chance to catch his breath.


    *Dangdangdang!!*


    Gradually, the Exsilver in Wu Ming''s hand turned into a silver-white sword light, which continuously bombarded Mashu''s shield.


    If you look closely, each sword light has magic power attached to it.


    This is an alternative version of magic power release. Although Wu Ming didn''t have this skill, but because of EX Rank''s unlimited magic power, Wu Ming extracted magic power from his body by manipting magic power and adding it to Exsilver.


    This is another advantage of Wu Ming, because he is not dead and has a strong identity, so he has any ss of his own.


    Like Cu Chinn of the Caster ss, it makes sense that as a Caster, he should only have rune skills and no spear skills, but his spear skills are in the bones, so even if he is a Caster ss, Cu Chinn is also capable of fighting Wu Ming several times.


    Furthermore, like Stheno and Euryale, it could be said that there was no suitable ss for the two. Because of the ss''s performance, the two talents were endowed with the ability of that ss.


    Like the current Assassin Wu Ming ss, so the ss-limited Assassin Jack the Ripper can''t use Magecraft, so he can''t use Magecraft in his mind, and can only put magic power into the rune stone to detonate it.


    Likewise, Wu Ming was unable to use Noble Phantasm Exsilver, as Assassin Jack the Ripper had no record of using Exsilver.


    This is also a weakness of a Servant, it will keep you glued to the direction of development of that ss. Once you are summoned by a certain ss, the mostfortable weapon to use is the weapon of that ss.


    If Euryale was an Archer, she would have an additional bow in his hand, and she would also have knowledge of bows and arrows.


    Therefore, at this moment, Mashu was holding back a high-density sh that released magic power with each strike.


    However, Mashu, although she doesn''t seem to be able to take it anymore, she is still holding on.


    "Mashu" Gudako, who didn''t know when she came here, looked at Mashu who was working so hard and was on the verge of death. She couldn''t bear to look at her, and then turned to leave.


    "Don''t turn your face away." Olga Marie stood beside Gudako, looked straight at Wu Ming and Mashu in the courtyard, and said to Gudako.


    "Did you forget how I told you, take a good look at her."


    After Olga Marie finished speaking, Gudako seemed to have made up his mind, clenched his fists, and looked at the struggling Mashu.


    Of course Wu Ming was aware of the arrival of Gudako and Olga Marie.


    As a result, Wu Ming gave Mashu another strong stimulus.


    "What is it, Mashu, are you tired? Your master is watching over you." Hearing Wu Ming''s words, Mashu turned his head and looked to the side, and sure enough, Gudako looked at Mashu intently.


    Mashu read something from Gudako''s eyes.


    "Mashu!! I trust you!" Mashu read the sincere encouragement from Gudako''s eyes.


    "If I am the enemy, then I will defeat youpletely and kill your Master!!" This sentence is thest sentence that breaks the camel''s back.


    Mashu''s eyes suddenly shrank, as if thinking of the image that Wu Ming said, she was defeated, and Gudako was brutally killed.


    "No Senpai Aaaaaah"


    The magic power of the whole body condensed on the shield, and Mashu shook the shield violently, and a white light began to appear.


    A strong white wall gradually appeared.


    "Lord Chaldeas!!"

 Chapter 362: Telling

    Chapter 362: Telling


    With the release of Noble Phantasm''s real name, a chalk wall appeared in front of Mashu.


    *Bang!*


    Wu Ming struck the chalk wall, but was bounced back hard.


    Exsilver was put on the ground, and Wu Ming stomped on the ground with his feet to keep his bnce.


    Exsilver and Wu Ming were mmed back by a huge bounce, and three deep marks were pulled to the ground.


    "I see, is this the Noble Phantasm Ghad No, it should be the Noble Phantasm Mashu, Lord Chaldeas in your heart."


    Wu Ming took out Exsilver, looked at this chalky wall as pure as Wu Ming''s heart, and said.


    Soon after, Wu Ming kept Exsilver away.


    "Good job, Mashu!" Then, Wu Ming gave Mashu a kind gesture.


    "That''s good..." Mashu said weakly, looking at Wu Ming''s thumb.


    Then Mashu looked at Gudako who was running towards her, his eyes darkened and she fainted.


    Wu Ming immediately appeared behind Mashu and hugged her who was unconscious.


    Gudako ran over and looked at Wu Ming worriedly.


    "You did a great job Mashu, I am proud of you." Gudako took Mashu''s unconscious hand and said with a smile.


    "Really, your training is too cruel!" Olga Marie walked to Wu Ming, looked at Mashu who was in aa, andined to Wu Ming.


    "But Mashu persisted and freed the Noble Phantasm, didn''t she." Wu Ming looked at Mashu with relief.


    At least his efforts weren''t in vain.


    "And now there is a strong enemy. Mashu has to grow up like this if she wants to grow up fast."


    With that said, Wu Ming took out a rune stone from his ck ripple, and the runes on it represented healing.


    Putting it on Mashu, Wu Ming injected magic into the rune stone, the rune stone shattered, and the pure green energy turned into a hint of light into Mashu''s body.


    Visible to the naked eye, all the wounds on Mashu''s body disappeared, and even a slight redness appeared on his cheeks, as if she had a sweet dream.


    "Athens told me that a warrior can only grow in battle, but Mashu endured, so I used this method to train her."


    "Are you hiding something from us!" Olga Marie crossed her arms and looked at Wu Ming suspiciously.


    The ce where Snce was was Irnd, so she wouldn''t have anything to do with Greece. So Olga Marie looked at Wu Ming suspiciously.


    "Cough cough I will send Mashu back to the room first, and Ritsu will help take care of Mashu." Wu Ming quickly changed the subject, and then hugged Mashu in the princess''s arms.


    As for the shield, of course Master would carry it.


    "Oh okay." Gudako nodded and took his shield.


    "This why is it so heavy, I thought it was so light" Gudako panted as she carried his shield.


    She usually saw Mashu wielding it freely, but she didn''t expect the shield to be so heavy.


    "Mashu is a Servant, even a weak Servant is still a Servant. Of course, his strength is higher than yours. Come on, Ritsu, this is also part of the training." Wu Ming smiled and looked at Gudako, then took a step further.


    "WaitWait a minute" Gudako carried a shield, followed Wu Ming with all his might, and left.


    "Really, a thing or two won''t worry you." Olga Marie propped her forehead.


    "How many things is he hiding from me" Immediately after, Olga Marie started to think about Wu Ming''s secret again.


    "Exploring a man''s secret is the first step in a woman''s downfall." Suddenly, Cu Chinn appeared.


    "Up to you!!" Olga Marie red at C Chinn somewhat arrogantly.


    Even though Cu Chinn closed the door, he didn''t feel bothered or back down. Immediately after, Cu Chinn leaned forward and looked at Olga Marie with eyes seeing something interesting.


    "Magus qualifications are first-ss, but they don''t have the qualifications to be masters. This is very interesting."


    "What''s your business!" Olga Marie angrily pushed Cu Chinn who was staring at her.


    Cu Chinn, who was pushed away, was also not angry, smiled casually, and then started talking about Wu Ming.


    "By the way, Senior Brother actually has a way of making a contract with someone who doesn''t qualify as a Master." Cu Chinn waved his hand and said casually.


    "That..." At this moment, Olga Marie suddenly spoke.


    "Hah?" Cu Chinn looked at Olga Marie doubtfully.


    "Are you... familiar with Assassins?" Olga Marie asked with a flushed face, and it was a bit embarrassing to let an arrogant person lower her attitude and ask someone else.


    Cu Chinn''s eyes lit up, he already guessed what Olga Marie was thinking.


    "I''m not very familiar, after all, the first time we met was on the battlefield, but I heard a lot of things about senior brother from the teacher, and we would also chat in our free time. After all, we are not mortal enemies, and it will not continue to fight."


    If Wu Ming heard this sentence, he would have to crush Cu Chinn''s dog head. If not for Cu Chinn true nature, Wu Ming would not have beaten Cu Chinn to death. Is it so easy to take it?


    "Besides, isn''t there a line that says it''s often your opponent who knows you best, so I know senior brother quite well."


    Cu Chinn looked at Olga Marie and smiled.


    "Why, are you curious about senior brother''s privacy?" Cu Chinn teases Olga Marie.


    Hearing Cu Chinn''s ridicule, Olga Marie blushed.


    "Cough cough After all, he is also my Servant. I need to know my Servant''s story, right?" Olga Marie coughed and answered correctly.


    "Are there no records of human history? In fact, the stories of our heroes are basically the same as those recorded." C Chinn waved his hand.


    In an instant, Olga Marie looked at C Chinn with "dead" eyes.


    "Let me state first, I only know the story of senior brother in Irnd." Cu Chinn raised his hand in surrender.


    "It''s fine, let''s start quickly." Olga Marie thought about it, it was better than nothing, so she nodded.


    Soon after, Olga Marie came to sit on the stairs, waiting for Cu Chinn''s story.


    After that, Cu Chinn looked at Wu Ming, and after confirming that there was no Wu Ming around, he began to tell his story.


    "His story is basically the same as the one you know, but I have to say something about him and Medb." As if thinking of something, Cu Chinn smiled with a hint of excitement.


    "Senior Brother is a traveler, but actually he can''t find his way like a fool." As he spoke, C Chinn burst outughing.


    "Fool?" Olga Marie also wanted tough.


    "Ah, that''s right, it''s just that senior brother is a rookie. Now, he shouldn''t be fool anymore." Cu Chinn shook his head with a smile.


    "After that, the first ce senior brother arrived was Connaught, and he was ensnared by Medb because of a hero who identally saved a beauty"

 Chapter 363: Understanding

    Chapter 363: Understanding


    "In the end, Medb''s father intervened in the battle, and Senior Brother took this opportunity to leave. I haven''t seen him again since then. "Cu Chinn who was already leaning against the wall, stopped, and the story was over.


    "Medb really didn''t marry because of Assassin?" Olga Marie couldn''t imagine that Medb, who was known as a prostitute, was still a virgin for a man.


    "Ah, after all, Medb''s heart was captured by senior brother, so in the days toe, even though Medb seems to be moral, as far as I know, she always keeps his chastity. "Cu Chinn looked helpless.


    "But even if senior brother does not value Medb, it is estimated that war will ur, no problem." Immediately after, C Chinn said in a wide-eyed tone.


    "After all, Medb was called a woman with a bad personality by the teachers." C Chinn waved his hand.


    Olga Marie, on the other hand, looked thoughtful, holding her chin with one hand.


    "Oh, I see..."


    "Speaking of which, don''t get too involved with Senior Brother." At this moment, C Chinn''s tone became serious.


    "The iron rule of a Servant is not to interfere too much in this era. If the girl''s mind is locked on the Servant, it won''t benefit either of them."


    Cu Chinn just said that he should not use Wu Ming as a dependency too much. After the Holy Grail War was over, Wu Ming would leave here, and whether he could be summoned again was still a question.


    It''s fine if it''s just a one sided love, but if the two have a deep sense of dependence on each other, that''s pretty bad for both of them.


    It''s like ordinary gods falling in love with humans, but they can''t end well, because the two don''t have the same level of life, let alone their lifespan.


    "I will consider it." After a moment of silence, Olga Marie answered.


    "That really was an amazing story just now." Suddenly, Wu Ming''s voice came from behind Cu Chinn.


    "Ouch-!" C Chinn shouted strangely, and quickly distanced himself.


    However, a hand grabbed Cu Chinn''s cor.


    "Yo~ Senior Brother, what a coincidence." Cu Chinn pretended to be fine.


    "I didn''t expect you to tell a story, as expected of the Caster ss, Cu Chinn." Wu Ming smiled and looked at Cu Chinn.


    "Alright alright." C Chinn smiled awkwardly.


    After all, no matter how to put it, he is talking about other people behind his back, and it is always a little embarrassing.


    "Pay attention to the situation around you, and don''t let the enemy Servant take advantage of it." However, Wu Ming let go of Cu Chinn after he finished speaking.


    "Understood!" C Chinn, who had been released, waved at us, and his spiritual form disappeared.


    After Cu Chinn disappeared, Wu Ming looked at Olga Marie.


    At this moment, Olga Marie had already turned her back with a flushed face.


    "Didn''t C Chinn say it, it''s not good to know too much about a man." Wu Ming was not angry, but said in an even tone.


    "Is there a way? You''ve always been so mysterious, and it''s true that I want to get to know you." Olga Marie answered reluctantly, but her voice was a little weak.


    Olga Marie still didn''t turn her head, but judging by the red under her ears, her face must be as red as a monkey''s ass right now.


    "However, the bonds formed with each other will not be broken," Wu Ming said without reason. Olga Marie looked at Wu Ming doubtfully.


    Wu Ming smiled and continued.


    "My mission is only to save the world, isn''t your mission just toplete this singrity, because the goal is the same, then it is apanion, and futuremunication, friends will definitely be able to understand each other, so there is no need to rush for a while."


    "Friend?" Olga Marie felt the words carefully.


    "But, you will be leaving after this, right, then how can we know each other." Olga Marie looked at Wu Ming.


    Yes, it wasn''t that Wu Ming had no chance, but that Olga Marie had no chance.


    Olga Marie''s words reminded Wu Ming of the fact that Olga Marie herself was a ghost.


    As if deciding something, Wu Ming walked behind Olga Marie, turned around, and sat in front of Olga Marie.


    "Yes!" Olga Marie screamed as she felt the warmth of Wu Ming''s back.


    "Why, do you care?" Wu Ming smiled without looking back.


    "That''s not true, it just scares me." Olga Marie said lightly.


    Wu Ming shook his head helplessly. The once reliable director is now like a little girl.


    "Since that''s the case, let''s get to know each other first, my Master." Wu Ming suggested quickly.


    "..." Olga Marie fell silent.


    Wu Ming didn''t say anything, just waited quietly, waiting for Olga Marie to speak.


    "You know, because of my identity, I haven''t had any friends since I was a kid, and my only teacher also died in an ident." Olga Marie said.


    Even though nowining isn''t good, but Olga Marie doesn''t have any friends because she''s arrogant...


    "After that, I devoted everything to Magecraft. Fortunately, my qualifications exist. I became a first-rate Magus and became the next patriarch of the Animusphere family." Olga Gabriel leaned on Wu Ming''s back and continued to speak.


    "Three years ago, my father, the Marisbury Animusphere, one of the twelve Lords of the Clock Tower, died." Saying this, Olga Marie was sad.


    "I became the coconut palm of the Animusphere family, and then, to inherit my father''s legacy, I became the new director of Chaldea."


    "But, you also know that the world of Magus is cruel." Saying this, Olga Marie''s eyes dimmed.


    "Other Magus Families started eyeing young Lords like me, and everyone in the family started to gradually disapprove of me. In Chaldea, I was too busy with things."


    "Then, I met Lev." When she said this, Wu Ming could feel the stiffness of Olga Marie''s body subside.


    "Whether it''s family dislikes, other families'' oppression, or Chaldea''s various problems, as long as Lev shows up, he can help me sort it out." Olga Marie thought of Lev who had "died", feeling a little lost.


    "When I learned of Lev''s death, it felt like the whole world was falling apart."


    Speaking, Wu Ming sensed Olga Marie''s abnormality, his body and heart were constantly shaking.


    "However, you are still the head of Chaldea, the head of the Animusphere family, Olga Marie Asmleit Animusphere"

 Chapter 364: Trigger Trap

    Chapter 364: Trigger Trap


    "You are one of the Twelve Lords, head of Chaldea, even though Lev left, but you still have Ritsu and Mashu, and they all care about you. Even though Roman looks a bit frivolous, I believe he''s still reliable." Wu Ming said that without looking back.


    The so-called truth in trouble might be like this.


    Currently, the entire workforce remaining in Chaldea now numbered less than twenty.


    And now these people can continue to operate Chaldea, support the exploration of the singrity Gudako, Mashu and Olga Marie, have excellent character, strong will and care for all three.


    "If they chose to abandon you guys when most of Chaldea''s facilities were damaged and nearly all of the staff died, could you still finish the singrity smoothly this time around." Wu Ming came up with an idea.


    "Don''t talk about anything else, let''s take the technology of traveling through space and time. Without the help of Roman and the others, you won''t be able to return to Chaldea."


    Olga Marie was confused. She never thought about this matter. The back support of Roman and the others was taken for granted by her, and she didn''t consider the twenty remaining people in Chaldea there would be a strike.


    "They care about you and believe that you will be able to solve this singrity. Then, how should you take on the responsibility of being a director? Is it hopeful or hopeless?"


    The silent barrage of questions made Olga Marie a bit sluggish, unable to answer for a moment.


    "After all, don''t you still have me? I am your Servant. Don''t forget that I''m a cheating Servant, so what''s wrong with looking for a cheat master," Wu Ming said carelessly.


    "So it''s just a mere Lev, you still have all of us, if we all disappear I can understand that you are desperate but when Lev disappears you are desperate, I am very sorry for those of us who care about you."


    Listening to Wu Ming''s words and feeling the warmth of Wu Ming''s back, Olga Marie fell silent.


    At this moment, Olga Marie seemed to be beyond the shadow of Lev''s "death".


    "That''s right, it''s really embarrassing for me to look like this." Olga Marie smiled, but still no arrogant smile.


    "So, it''s better to be frank like this." Wu Ming suddenly turned his head and said while looking at Olga Marie''s smiling face.


    Seeing that Wu Ming was about to tease her again, Olga Marie became angry again.


    "You bastards! How dare you say you are just a Servant!"


    Now, Olga Marie was no longer affected by Lev''s affairs, causing confusion.


    "Well~ don''t pay attention to the details." Wu Ming smiled, then stood up.


    "Since it''s fine, I''m going first, and I have to find Gilgamesh. After all, she''s not a good kid going home alone." After that, Wu Ming left.


    "Wait a moment! I already said something about me, how about you!!" Olga Marie looked at Wu Ming earnestly, as if she was saying "don''t try to run away".


    "Actually, it wasn''t me whoforted you in the end, you arrogant Master." Wu Ming teased Olga Marie, angering Olga Marie again.


    "Assassins!!"


    "By the way, the world we hang out in is still evolving. I''ll be counting on you to dig into my business slowly. That''s all, see youter." Wu Ming smiled at Olga Marie, and after speaking, he disappeared.


    "The world we live in is still long really?" Olga Marie smiled and returned to the room in a happy mood.


    However, she did not know that she was already dead.


    However, Wu Ming would not let this facte true, the cheating Servant had thought of a way to keep his cheating Master alive.


    ....


    The next day it was almost morning, and everyone in the vi was basically asleep, and even some Servants were resting, maintaining their spiritual state.


    "Ha" C Chinn yawned, the result of boredom.


    "Really, why do you have to keep me on guard at night? The rm device is set, and the Servants also need to rest." Cu Chinn protested.


    Because of C Chinn''s bullshit to Olga Marie, Wu Ming specifically punished C Chinn for staying awake in a non-spiritual state.


    But it was fiercely opposed by Cu Chinn.


    Therefore, Wu Ming also yed guessing games with Cu Chinn.


    The result of course was that Wu Ming won, and then, after Cu Chinn started guarding, Wu Ming left the vi.


    "Seeing the timing, Senior Brother, he will be back soon." Cu Chinn said to himself boredly.


    When Wu Ming came out, he said that no matter whether he achieved his goal or not, he would be back almost in the morning.


    At this time, the rune stone beside Cu Chinn suddenly burst into mes.


    The phenomenon was that Cu Chinn''s rm device installed far from the hut was triggered.


    The return of Wu Ming will naturally not trigger the rm trap, and basically there will be no people living in this city, so the person who triggered the trap has only one identity.


    "Servants?" Cu Chinn frowned.


    Apanied by the gold particles, Stheno and Euryale appeared in front of Cu Chinn.


    "Is that the enemy?" Stheno asked.


    Even though Stheno and the other Servants were resting in spiritual form, they could detect any changes if something happened.


    "Ah, that''s right, and it''s still an old acquaintance." Through the transmission of information from the rune stones that Cu Chinn set up there, Cu Chinn saw the face of the enemy.


    "Where''s Lancer, you haven''t woken up yet?" teased C Chinn in a lively atmosphere.


    "Little sister apanies her Master. After all, the Master is still a cute kid." Euryale smiled and licked his tongue. It felt like she was going to eat Matou Sakura.


    "Don''t talk about it, he''s headed here, and the target is indeed our side." Cu Chinn looked at the burnt traces on the rune stones and judged the enemy''s actions.


    "Then, are you ready, I can''t give the fighting power." Stheno said.


    "Ah, of course, you should be in charge of summoning the masters and the others now." C Chinn said confidently.


    Stheno and Euryale looked at each other, then nodded, and disappeared again as a spiritual body.


    "Then let me see if you can defend against my attacks, Fergus."

 Chapter 365: Attack

    Chapter 365: Attack


    Not far from the Vi, on the edge of the copsed house, there was a man with a bare upper body carrying arge spiral sword.


    "Really, with a house so intact, isn''t it obvious that ''I''m here''." Fergus shook his head somewhat dully.


    Basically, there are no intact houses in Fuyuki City right now.


    Something was crushed or burned. It is better to maintain the basic structure of the house only, but a small part of it copses. It was the small shop that Wu Ming and Olga Marie had found. The little shop is in the middle of nowhere, the fire basically doesn''t start.


    But these houses in Fuyuki City had one trait, which was that they were all tattered.


    And the quiet vi, because of Gilgamesh''s protection, the vi is bright and beautiful, intact, this house looks like a tall building in a bungalow, which is very clear.


    "Maybe it''s the residence of a Servant, let''s see." With these words, Fergus walked towards the vi.


    After walking a few steps, Fergus clearly felt the traces of Magecraft around him.


    *Boom!*


    Fergus raised his sword and shot towards the destroyed houses around him.


    The ruins were instantly blown away andpletely destroyed.


    At the same time, the traces of that magic power also disappeared.


    "Is it a detection technique? Could it be Cu Chinn?" Fergus pondered.


    Even though his Noble Phantasm should have made it impossible for Cu Chinn to survive, there were exceptions to all of them.


    As Cu Chinn''s father and adoptive friend, Fergus certainly wouldn''t underestimate Cu Chinn, Cu Chinn did have the ability to survive under Cdbolg.


    "This is my negligence, Cu Chinn can indeed endure." Fergus showed an excited smile.


    "Then let''s fight again." With that said, Fergus increased his speed.


    However, Fergus didn''t find any runes that had started to glow in his only path.


    ....


    Cu Chinn, who was far away in the courtyard of the vi, closed his eyes, felt Fergus'' arrival, and then smiled recently.


    "I''m a Caster, Fergus." After saying that, Cu Chinn moved his finger.


    *Boom!!*


    Almost at Fergus''s position, a fierce me exploded into the sky, and the explosion resounded through the sky.


    "Is the enemy Servanting!!" The bracelet in Gudako''s hand, who was rushing over, screamed in panic.


    "Rx, doctor, the enemy is noting," Mashu said calmly.


    "Yes Yes, it''s always right to be careful" Roman''s embarrassedugh came, but it was actually more embarrassing.


    "Zizzi..." Immediately after that, Roman''s image appeared beside Gudako.


    "Is this Cu Chinn the Irish Son of Light?" said Roman, looking at Cu Chinn with his eyes closed.


    Regarding the current situation and various information, Mashu had already reported it to Chaldea, so Roman also knew about Cu Chinn.


    "What''s with the sound of this soft-legged prawn." Cu Chinn opened his eyes and looked at Roman.


    "Soft soft legged prawns" Roman turned his back in disappointment, it seemed like he couldn''t do it.


    "Roman!" Olga Marie rebukes Roman.


    "AhahahaDoctor, you have to be strong." Gudakoforted Roman weakly.


    Then, Gudako saw an almost stopped explosion in the distance.


    "Is that your Noble Phantasm, C Chinn? That said, it was truly spectacr."


    Mashu thought for a moment and denied Gudako''s words.


    "Shouldn''t be, Senpai, in terms of Noble Phantasm, this power is a little too weak."


    Although Mashu''s Noble Phantasm was also very weak, ording to Mashu, Cu Chinn''s Noble Phantasm should not be like her.


    "Mashu is right, it''s just a Magecraft bomb I caused by using a Magecraft workshop to link leylines, and it''s not a Noble Phantasm." Cu Chinn nodded, confirming Mashu''s conclusion.


    When Cu Chinn came to this vi, Wu Ming asked Cu Chinn to first use the surrounding position to build a Magecraft workshop to Cu Chinn.


    After a Magus established a Magecraft workshop, he was not the weakest Servant candidate, but the strongest Servant candidate.


    "So, that means" By this time, Roman had recovered, turned around, and looked at everyone seriously.


    "The enemy didn''t leave, did they?" Olga Marie said calmly and boldly with her arms crossed.


    "That''s right, the enemy Servant is not leaving." Saying that, Cu Chinn closed his eyes again and dropped his staff on the ground.


    "The enemy is Fergus mac Rich, prepare for the enemy''s attack."


    "Fergus mac Rich, is he really such a troublesome character?" Olga Marie frowned.


    "Now that the Assassin has not returned, the two goddesses are not even capable of fighting. Right now we only have thebat power of Caster Cu Chinn, Lancer Anna, and Shielder Mashu, and the enemy is Fergus, Saber ss. which is very bad for us."


    Listening to Olga Marie''s analysis, Mashu, Gudako, and Roman on the screen all looked at Olga Marie strangely.


    "Always feels The director seems to be different from before" Gudako said quietly.


    "It seems more confident and authoritative." Mashu nodded, agreeing with Gudako''s statement.


    "Oh?! Director, what happened to you?" asked Roman directly.


    "Not! Give me the position of temporary administrator Chaldea! Why do you ask so many questions!"


    Then, Roman''s face was scolded by Olga Marie.


    "Poor doctor" Gudako and Mashu looked at Roman with "I was wrong, I''m sorry".


    "Mashu, protect Ritsu, Romani, you help Cu Chinnn to detect the magic situation around him, I will find Anna." Olga Marie gave the order.


    "Yes! Director!"


    At this time, Anna''s voice came.


    "No need, I''m already here." A soft and smooth voice came from behind everyone. Anna wore arge hooded robe and walked over here with a scythe in hand.


    "Anna-san, where''s Sakura?" Mashu asked with concern.


    "I asked my big sister to take care of it." Anna answered briefly.


    "Also, they can only treat little girls who can''t show theirbat effectiveness." Olga Marie nodded.


    After all, these two were still enemy Servants, and it would be troublesome if they were suddenly controlled by the Command Spell. Therefore, the shackles of the Chains of Heaven are still necessary.


    "Detect high-density magic reaction ahead, probably Noble Phantasm!" Roman''s voice suddenly sounded.


    "What!?" Everyone didn''t expect the opponent to release Noble Phantasms as soon as they appeared, and the opponent''s movement speed was too fast.


    "Ha ha ha! Take my step! Cu Chinn!!"


    "Cdbolg!"

 Chapter 366: Return of Gilgamesh

    Chapter 366: Return of Gilgamesh


    "Cdbolg!!"


    The colorful light cannons were heading in this direction. Everything that was enveloped in the colorful light cannons turned to ashes.


    Like a giant surging wave, a rainbow-colored light rushed over the sky and covered the sky, and immediately came to Cu Chinn and others.


    "Mashu!!" Gudako shouted quickly.


    "Yes!"


    *ng!*


    Mashu mmed his two meter high shield into the ground.


    "Lord Chaldeas!!"


    *Buzz!*


    The air buzzed as if vibrating.


    A white line appeared, and the line formed the shape of a brick, then a brick appeared and entered the materialization, and a sacred chalk wall appeared in front of everyone.


    *Boom!!*


    Rays of multicolored light hit the chalk wall and made a loud sound.


    "Hmm..." Mashu struggled to support the shield, and the high chalk wall nearly copsed.


    How to say Fergus'' Noble Phantasm is also an A++ Rank Noble Phantasm. Mashu was only able to free Noble Phantasm yesterday, and it was still a bit difficult to face Cdbolg.


    At this moment, Cu Chinn waved his wand.


    At this moment, countless runes appeared on the ground around the vi, including the interior of the vi.


    Countless runes turned into pure magic power and stuck to the chalk wall in front of Mashu.


    The chalk walls became extremely strong, holding back Fergus'' Noble Phantasm Cdbolg.


    Immediately, the rainbow light cannon disappeared, and Mashu managed to fight off Cdbolg.


    "These runes, which are installed just in case, are very useful." Cu Chinn smirked.


    "Thank you very much, C Chinn-san." Mashu held his shield and thanked C Chinn.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to say thank you, the enemy ising." C Chinn''s expression became serious.


    "Oh, oh! This is the warrior against my Noble Phantasm! I didn''t expect her to be such a gentle girl."


    A warm voice came from the ce where Cu Chinn was watching, and Mashu and the others started to stand up.


    A strong man came over, and the three small scratches on his chest were quite conspicuous.


    "Although Noble Phantasm was blocked, I also considered it, but I didn''t expect her to be such a beautiful girl." said Fergus cheerfully, looking at Mashu with admiration.


    However, Mashu had always felt that Fergus'' eyes were filled with aggressiveness.


    "Although I already thought that you would find this ce, your speed was beyond my expectations," Cu Chinn said to Fergus.


    "Well~ no way, who made us have such a good Caster here, his brain is more flexible than yours." Fergusughed happily.


    Cu Chinn and Olga Marie secretly recalled this, which was another valuable piece of information.


    "Then the feeling is over, so I can rest, this real world is really a boring experience." After speaking, Fergus raised Cdbolg''s sword again.


    "He wants to unleash another Noble Phantasm!?" Olga Marie was surprised. Anti-City''s A++ Rank Noble Phantasm just now consumed a lot of Mana, and Fergus was able to use it within a few minutes, which must have been surprising.


    "After all, I have a cheat master here." After saying that, Cdbolg Fergus started to gather colorful rays of light.


    "Then, I will do it again!" Saying that, Mashu dragged his tired body in preparation to release the Noble Phantasm again.


    However, C Chinn smiled.


    "Then you must hurry, Fergus, he''s back."


    When C Chinn''s voice had just fallen, countless swords, spears, axes, and daggers suddenly bombarded Fergus. These are all Noble Phantasms.


    *Boom boom boom!*


    Countless Noble Phantasms caused violent explosions, and Olga Marie and Gudako couldn''t open their eyes as the wind blew.


    "Senpai!" Mashu quickly blocked in front of Gudako to protect her from the storm.


    And behind Olga Marie, a figure appeared, supporting Olga Marie.


    "So you came back." Olga Marie breathed a sigh of relief, feeling broad shoulders behind her.


    Currently, the backbone of this small team is Wu Ming.


    "And I bring a surprise, Master," said Wu Ming with a smile.


    After that countless Noble Phantasms stopped, and the explosions immediately stopped. Wu Ming waved his hand, and a wind-type Runestone appeared, blowing away all the smoke and dust generated by the explosion, revealing Fergus who was at the center of the explosion.


    Even Fergus, under the Noble Phantasm attack just now, Caldblog''s Noble Phantasm attack would be cut off, and Fergus was also injured by the Noble Phantasm and the explosion just now.


    Fergus knelt on one knee on the ground in a huff, holding Caldblog in his hands.


    "I see, you brought her here." Fergus seemed to see from the shooter the Noble Phantasm just came from, and said calmly.


    "Hmph! Mongrel! Last time I let you escape, this time this king will not be careless!" Gilgamesh''s figure cut through the streetmp and appeared.


    Gilgamesh, who left the vi alone to adventure, was finally found by Wu Ming.


    Gilgamesh wore slightly exposed golden armor, folded his arms across his chest, looked at Fergus with anger in his eyes, and said in a domineering tone.


    "Yo~ have you pulled Archer already?" Cu Chinn said somewhat unexpectedly.


    As the existence that governed the surroundings as a Magecraft workshop, Cu Chinn said that he noticed the auras of Gilgamesh and Wu Ming approaching when Fergus released his first Cdbolg.


    Therefore, Cu Chinn did not rush to deal with Fergus, but spoke with him and bought some time.


    However, Wu Ming shook his head.


    "Archer was originally my man, so how could I win her?"


    As soon as these words came out, C Chinn couldn''t help, and even Olga Marie was a little surprised.


    Listening to Wu Ming''s words, it doesn''t seem like a simple allied rtionship. Olga Marie thought carefully.


    "Well~ enough to be one of our people." C Chinn waved his hand and didn''t ask anything. After all, there was no point in knowing that Gilgamesh belonged to his senior brother.


    Instead, Olga Marie looked at Gilgamesh and Wu Ming with guessing eyes.


    "Let Fergus off the stage, Gil." Then, Wu Ming told Gilgamesh to open.


    "That''s annoying, of course I know!" Gilgamesh replied to Wu Ming, then stretched out his hand.


    Several golden ripples appeared around Fergus, and several silver-and-white chains instantly bound Fergus, who was injured and unable to dodge.


    "Looks like this is the end for me." Even though Gilgamesh''s Chains of Heaven only had special attacks against divine enemies, for a high power rated Servant like Fergus trying to break free was still able to break free.


    But Gilgamesh used the Chain of Heaven against Fergus, and it only required a moment''s restraint.


    "Pfft!"

 Chapter 367: Assign tasks

    Chapter 367: Assign tasks


    Several high-level Noble Phantasms emerged from the golden ripples and pierced through Fergus, who was bound by the Chains of Heaven.


    Immediately after, Fergus'' body began to emit a hint of light, which was the start of the Heroic Spirit''s departure.


    "Well~ I didn''t expect to be able to escape a second time when I met you." Even though Fergus was about to leave, he still smiled calmly.


    "This is the price you pay for daring to look at this king immorally." After speaking, Gilgamesh moved his hand again, golden ripples appeared, and a high level Noble Phantasm appeared, cutting Fergus in half.


    In an instant, Fergus'' body turned into blue magic particles and disappeared with the wind.


    In this case, Fergus mac Rich''s Red Saber came out.


    Immediately after, Gilgamesh looked at Gudako and the others beside Wu Ming.


    "Is this your new partner, Dragon Sage, you really are ipetent." Gilgamesh sneered at Gudako and the others.


    Olga Marie looked at Wu Ming unexpectedly, which was another different name.


    "Despite being weak, the courage to see this king in person ismendable." Gilgamesh stopped sneering and praising Gudako and the others.


    "Okay, get ready, let''s go straight to the hole in Fuyuki City." Wu Ming said.


    Immediately, the courtyard of the vi was cleaned.


    Because Cdbolg Fergus'' Noble Phantasm''s range was too great, part of the vi was destroyed, and the courtyard was littered with rubble.


    After all, it wasn''t long before Mashu could unleash his Noble Phantasm, so she couldn''tpletely protect the vi, and his Noble Phantasm could only protect Gudako and the others, so the vi''s frame, including the roof, was basically destroyed.


    In the courtyard Gilgamesh sat in his exclusive chair, waiting with his eyes closed and arms crossed.


    Gudako and the others also had serious expressions on their faces, looking at Wu Ming earnestly, waiting for Wu Ming to speak.


    And Roman also rarely turned on the remote screen, and a screen appeared beside Gudako.


    It''s just that when Roman appears, Gilgamesh looks at Roman with a different look.


    Stheno and Euryale also came out of the room with Matou Sakura.


    As soon as Matou Sakura came out, she ran into Anna''s arms and hugged Anna tightly.


    It seemed that Cdbolg had just scared the little girl.


    "Now, there are only four Servants left on the enemy side." Wu Ming started to speak.


    "In addition to King Arthur''s ck Saber, the identities of the red Rider and the red Lancer were also confirmed."


    "Red Rider''s identity is the king of the Kingdom of Macedonia, the king known as the ''King of Conquerors'' and ''Alexander the Great'', Iskandar Alexander."


    "King?" Roman said thoughtfully.


    "Huh!" Gilgamesh snorted coldly. This surprises Roman.


    For Gilgamesh, there was only one king in heaven and earth, and that was the King of Heroes, Gilgamesh.


    Ignoring Gilgamesh''s cold hum, Wu Ming continued to speak.


    "And the identity of the red Lancer has also been determined, namely the great hero of India, Karna."


    This statement made everyone exim.


    Even though everyone had made preparations for this, it was still a bit unbelievable when it was confirmed.


    After all, Karna was too strong.


    "But don''t worry, with Gil here, we can rest assured." Wu Mingforted everyone.


    As if responding to Wu Ming''s words, Gilgamesh opened his eyes, and his red pupils nced over at everyone.


    "A great hero will be handed over to this king, you can just watch," said Gilgamesh domineeringly.


    "Totally reliable, ahahaha..." Gudako smiled.


    "And Caster Red''s identity is unknown. The other party was being too cautious and didn''t reveal his real name, much less Noble Phantasm."


    "This way, Caster will be handed over to me first, and Karna will be left to Gil to sort things out. If the King of Conquerors wanted to be subjugated, Anna and Cu Chinn would be the ones to restrain him." Wu Ming started giving out assignments.


    "Understood." C Chinn answered, and Anna just nodded.


    "Huh! Just Karna alone, this king has caught him," said Gilgamesh quite proudly.


    "You have capital to be proud of, but I don''t want me to clean up the mess for you in the end," Wu Ming said tly.


    "This king knows." Even though he was still arrogant, she was honest this time.


    Then, Wu Ming looked at Cu Chinn and Anna.


    "Iskander is a high-level Heroic Spirit, you have to be careful."


    "Don''t worry, if we can, we will let him retire, otherwise, just wait." Cu Chinn said with a smile.


    Looking at the unmoving Anna and the smiling Cu Chinn, Wu Ming nodded helplessly.


    "I hope it goes well." Wu Ming had always felt that Iskandar was not easy to deal with, but the other party was a king with the title King of Conquerors.


    "That Assassin Senpai, how about us." At this time, Mashu raised his little hand and asked a question like a good student.


    Gudako also looked at Wu Ming.


    "Assassin, you won''t forget us, will you?"


    "Why, I gave you the most important task," Wu Ming said with a smile.


    "Could it be..." Olga Marie had almost guessed, the only enemy that no one had to face.


    "ck Saber King Arthur, it is your opponent." As if following Olga Marie''s words, Wu Ming immediately revealed the answer.


    "Ehhhh!!" Mashu and Gudako shouted, they never thought that what they had to face was King Arthur, who could be called the ultimate big BOOS.


    "Believe in yourself, Mashu, Ritsu." Wu Ming persuaded the two.


    "You have this shield of human reason, a mere holy sword, you will be able to defend it."


    "Butbut" Mashu was still a little worried, and it would be too reckless to send an immature Servant like her.


    Thinking that the power she used was that of King Arthur, Ghad, Mashu was a little worried. Using the power of his subordinates to fight his boss, Mashu felt unnatural in his heart.


    "I remember there was a story about who was stronger than the shield and spear, so let''spare the holy sword and the holy shield this time." Wu Ming walked to Mashu''s side and patted Mashu''s little head.


    This caught the eyes of Olga Marie and Gilgamesh.


    "Ritsu is also here, don''t be discouraged just because the enemy is King Arthur, protect your Master."


    Mashu looked at Gudako, then Wu Ming, and nodded confidently.


    "Yes, I understand, Senpai."


    "Then, I will follow Mashu and Ritsu," said Olga Marie suddenly.


    "You don''t need my help either." Olga Marie looked at Wu Ming.


    "Of course, as your Servant, I am very strong." Wu Ming nodded.


    It is also a wise choice for friends to let Olga Marie follow Mashu and Gudako, and the reliable Olga Marie can handle the nervous two.


    Gilgamesh looked closely at Olga Marie, then shook his head nonchntly without saying anything.


    "Stheno and Euryale, you two must be responsible for protecting Matou Sakura. Even if most of the power is sealed by the Chains of Heaven, it is still possible to protect a little girl." Wu Ming looked at Stheno and Euryale.


    "Of course, I can."


    "Leave it to me."


    Both of them answered firmly.


    Then, Wu Ming nced at the crowd.


    "In short, the enemy can gather at the hole in Fuyuki City ording to our moves. What we need to do is defeat the opponent, fix this singrity, and save the world. Come on everyone."


    "Oh!!"

 Chapter 368: Depart

    Chapter 368: Depart


    Everyone started moving towards Mount Enzou. However...


    "Civilians just walk the ground obediently." Gilgamesh said proudly, and took the Vimana out of the Gate of Babylon.


    With a loud roar, Gilgamesh left angrily.


    Why she was angry, it was because Gilgamesh invited Wu Ming to go to the Vimana with her, but Wu Ming refused.


    So Gilgamesh left angrily.


    "You are great senior brother, the eyes of the King of Heroes are zing," said C Chinn beside Wu Ming.


    Gudako and the others all nodded.


    Everyone could see Gilgamesh''s anger just now.


    "After all, if I go with Gilgamesh, what should you do if you guys run into trouble." Wu Ming gave an excuse.


    Although Wu Ming seems to have seven Servants, but there is not much fighting power.


    Let''s talk about Stheno and Euryale, who couldn''t fight because they were bound by the fake Chains of Heaven.


    And Mashu and Anna, both of them were immature Servants. One was a newly empowered Servant, and the other was a summoned teenager in an immature form.


    Both attribute values are not strong, they are considered moderate.


    Although the potential of the two is great, it is only potential.


    Just like the fact that its attribute value is Rank D++, even though it''s usually only Rank D, it can explode three times its power at critical moments, and can instantly surpass Rank A.


    But it was only for a moment, and was usually only Rank D, so it couldn''t be counted on the strength.


    Besides Cu Chinn was called as Caster. It can''t be said that he is weak, but the general ability of the Caster ss is below. Once they faced a surprise attack, the chances of survival were not high.


    So now only Gilgamesh and Wu Ming could y the trump card.


    Gilgamesh possessed the Gate of Babylon, which contained countless Noble Phantasms, and also possessed the Anti-World Noble Phantasms [Ea], which could be said to be invincible inbat power.


    "However, your frontalbat ability is not strong. It''s fine to attack the enemy, but you are not suitable for dealing with enemy attacks." Olga Marie naturally understood this, and after analyzing, she believed that Wu Ming also understood this.


    Although Wu Ming was very strong, this time he was summoned with the Assassin ss. His attributes are biased towards assassination and detection, and his Noble Phantasm is aimed more at women. Skills and the like are just for being an assassin. Can not. Called the trump card.


    Therefore, Wu Ming could follow Gilgamesh first.


    However, Wu Ming rejected Gilgamesh''s proposal.


    "Of course I have a way." Wu Ming smiled and kept it mysterious.


    "Don''t talk about this, in the current situation, I think it makes more sense for us to go together." C Chinn also expressed his opinion.


    "Well~ that''s how it is." Wu Ming smiled and said nothing, and continued to walk forward, Gudako and others followed.


    And Olga Marie was helpless for a while, and then followed.


    "By the way, why do you know so much." Olga Marie opened her mouth and said that everyone could understand that Olga Marie was asking for information from the enemy Servant.


    Hearing Olga Marie''s question, Wu Ming thought about what happenedst night.


    ...


    Wu Ming goes out to look for Gilgamesh, and identally runs into several Servants, namely Red Rider, a strong red-haired man, and the very cautious Red Caster, who is dressed like an ordinary person.


    While exchanging information with everyone, there was one thing that Wu Ming did not mention, even if Caster''s appearance was Wu Ming''s sight.


    Wu Ming once looked for Zelretch, and once saw a young man beside him, said to be El-Mello II, the current Lord of the modern Magecraft department.


    But Wu Ming could confirm that that person was not Lord El-Melloi II. ording to his spections, it was most likely that he came because of that.


    After that, what appeared to be Caster''s Noble Phantasm, Wu Ming''s whereabouts was revealed.


    In order to avoid trouble, Wu Ming left quickly, however, his main task was to find Gilgamesh, not to fight the enemy.


    And Rider and Caster didn''t intend to chase after him, so Wu Ming left safely.


    Then, it seemed that Gilgamesh also sensed Wu Ming''s aura, and pushed the Vimana to Wu Ming''s side.


    After all, Wu Ming was now Master Gilgamesh, and the two were naturally able to feel each other when they weren''t far away.


    After finding Gilgamesh, Wu Ming did not rush back to the vi with Gilgamesh, but found the roof and asked if Gilgamesh knew about the enemy.


    As a result, Wu Ming knows the identity of Iskandar and Karna, only the Caster whose real identity is not yet known.


    The real names of Alexander, Karna, and Darius III were all told by Gilgamesh to Wu Ming.


    ording to Gilgamesh, Alexander reported his name from the beginning, and by the way, he also reported the real name of Darius III.


    Wu Ming had to say that King Iskandar''s attitude was quite heroic...


    Gilgamesh had left the vi ever since Fuyuki Town was suddenly engulfed in mes.


    Nominally, she was going out for fun, but in reality, Gilgamesh had gone to look for Wu Ming because she was worried about Wu Ming''s situation.


    After sensing that Wu Ming and his contract were still there, and that Gilgamesh was provoked by some, Gilgamesh continued to fight with several Servants.


    Several small explosions that Wu Ming observed in tall buildings, many of which were caused by Gilgamesh...


    And Gilgamesh would treat Fergus ruthlessly, it was because Fergus, this fellow, molested Gilgamesh, and was chased and beaten by Gilgamesh.


    ....


    "Because this is the information Gil has gathered so far plus the information I gathered, but she is leading the fight outside and causing a lot of trouble." Wu Ming smiled.


    "Then how do you deal with the iing enemy?" Olga Marie kept asking.


    Wu Ming stopped, turned his head, and looked at the crowd.


    "Well" Gudako and the others looked intently at Wu Ming.


    "Confidential." Wu Ming smiled evilly.


    Gudako and the others almost fell to the ground.


    "You bastards!" Olga Marie furiously clenched her fists and looked at Wu Ming.


    "Hahaha, as expected of a senior brother." C Chinn alsoughed.


    On the other hand, the three Gorgon sisters didn''t care about this from the start, and they didn''t feel lost or deceived.


    "Exactly, there is an enemying, Senior Brother, it is shown for us." Although Cu Chinn said jokingly, his expression became serious.


    *Explosion---------!*


    *Moooo-!*


    Apanied by the roar of thunder and lightning and the call of the divine cow, a chariot with thunder and lightning drawn by two cows flew from the sky.

 Chapter 369: King and Counselor

    Chapter 369: King and Counselor


    "~ King of Conquerors Iskandar is here!!"


    A muscr man with short red hair and red pupils who rode a chariot, with muscles bound and wearing a red robe in ancient armor shouted.


    "Oh, oh! Will the Gorgon goddess be here, um, looks like you and you were caught, ahahahaha."


    Sure enough, King of Conquerors Alexander the Great, King Iskandar''s demeanor was truly heroic.


    Everyone couldn''t help but let out a "hero".


    "Forget it, it''s up to you." On the carriage, the man in modern clothes next to Iskandar said nonchntly.


    "Kong Ming, I still think that reporting my name is something me and the other heroes should do, hahaha!!" Iskandar''s bearded face that was connected to his hairughed loudly, pping the nket called young Kong Ming''s shoulder.


    Well, this guy revealed Caster''s real name beside him again.


    Wu Ming guessed correctly, this was not Lord El-Melloi II, but a Servant descending through Lord El-Melloi II''s body.


    "It turns out that this wise Servant is the clever military adviser, Zhuge Liang, Zhuge Kongming." Cu Chinn nodded.


    "No wonder he''s so careful, even Assassin Senpai didn''t detect his real name." Mashu praises from the side.


    "Ah, yes, he is indeed famous for being ''wise''."


    The phrase "Zhuge''s life is just being careful" is not in vain.


    "Well" Zhuge Kongming rubbed his brows with a slight headache.


    "Didn''t you agree not to reveal my real name, King of Conquerors?" Zhuge Kongming said depressedly.


    "All of you here are brave heroes who will face King Arthur. These are thest moments. There''s no need to hide your real names." Iskandarughed involuntarily and pped again. Zhuge Kongming''s body.


    "...Just forget it." Zhuge Kongming avoided Iskandar''s arm, then looked at everyone.


    "Yes, my real name is Zhuge Kongming. I am a criminal who failed to help the Han family. I don''t care." Zhuge Kongming said indifferently.


    Then, Zhuge Kongming looked at Wu Ming again.


    "Do you know me, the body that descends on me? I said before that I didn''t erase his consciousness, but let his consciousness sleep in his body. After all, this Holy Grail War has big problems." Zhuge Kongming exined.


    In general, a Servant who descends out of virtue has the ability to erase this bodily consciousness.


    But Zhuge Kongming did not do this, but chose to fall asleep real body consciousness, and acted in its ce.


    It''s simr to Mashu. Mashu''s power is Ghad, leaving the power for Mashu to use, while Zhuge Kongming puts the consciousness of the human body to sleep and is taken over by himself.


    In addition, Servants who descend because of benevolence can also choose to join this body consciousness.


    Very few Servants would choose to erase human body consciousness. Basically, they are not "evil" people that nature disapproves of, and they would not choose to erase human body consciousness.


    "I understand the general situation, are you trying to get in our way?" Wu Ming asked.


    "Hahaha, how is that possible, I''m here to ask for your help." Iskandarughed and said something that shocked everyone.


    "After all, I am on the human side, and the person who summoned me is clearly on the opposite side of the human race." Zhuge Kongming exined.


    Zhuge Kongming said, Iskandar parked his carriage on the ground.


    "Help us not to mention, isn''t your Master that person?" Wu Ming asked a question as he watched the two rides descend.


    "Ah, you are right, we are indeed that person''s Servants." Iskandar admitted generously.


    "I know what you are worried about. If we cooperate with you, it is difficult to guarantee that our Master willunch a Command Spell to attack you at a critical moment."


    This was also the reason why Wu Ming would bind Stheno and Euryale with the Chains of Heaven.


    "But don''t worry, Kong Ming''s Noble Phantasm can suppress such a situation," Iskandar said with a big smile.


    "My Noble Phantasm is an area wide formation that can not only weaken the enemy, but also restrain the Command Spell Master. Unless three or more Command Spells are activated at the same time, it won''t work." Zhuge Kongming exined.


    Wu Ming looked at Stheno and Euryale, so the two of them could also be a fighting force.


    "The man in the green hat gave each of the seven Servant Command Spells from the start, so as long as it is within Kong Ming''s Noble Phantasm range, the other party''s Command Spells will be useless. Hahahahaha, as expected of a very capable military Advisor." Iskandarughed again and patted Zhuge Kongming on the shoulder.


    However, Iskandar did not realize that Zhuge Kongming would hold back.


    "The man in the green hat has been with Saber again, and there is no sign of leaving, so I have ambushed the Noble Phantasm in the big hole in Fuyuki City, and I only need to activate it at that time," Zhuge Kongming exined.


    "That''s how it is." Wu Ming looked at hisrades around him, then nodded.


    "In that case, I wish us a happy cooperation," Wu Ming said with a smile and stretched out his hand.


    "Happy working together." Zhuge Kongming also stretched out his hand and sped his hands together.


    "By the way, do you want to be my subordinate!" Iskandar looked at Wu Ming and the others happily.


    "Hah" Mashu and Gudako were dumbfounded. Olga Marie shook her head nonchntly.


    Stheno, Euryale, and Medusa shook their heads without thinking.


    "Sorry, I have no idea of being someone else''s servant. Freedom was my idea, not to mention I already have a Master." C Chinn smirked and pointed at Gudako behind him.


    "So how about you, Assassin, your assassination and stealth skills are outstanding, I didn''t even notice it, but your temper is not that of a viin, so I also wee you to join my army." Iskandar saw everyone resisting and looked at Wu Ming, who had not spoken.


    Wu Ming smiled slightly at Iskandar''s words.


    "I have taught many kings, you don''t need me to teach, one by your side is enough." Wu Ming''s meaning was clear, and he also chose to refuse.


    "I''ve said it before, with their character, they won''t be your courtiers." Zhuge Kongming said lightly.


    "Hahaha, how do you know if you don''t try? Too bad." Seeing that no one wanted to join his army, Iskandar was not ashamed, butughed happily.


    This time, Wu Ming''s words caught Olga Marie''s attention once again.


    Even Mashu, Gudako, Anna, and even Cu Chinn looked at Wu Ming with unexpected eyes.


    On the other hand, it was not surprising that Stheno and Euryale had seen Wu Ming''s identity through the core of the goddess.


    "Senior brother, how much have you been through, but it seems that you are doing well." C Chinn praised.


    "Well~ I did experience a lot, but I will tell you about it when I have the chance in the future." Seeing Gudako, Mashu, and Olga Marie with curious faces, Wu Ming smiled.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming walked forward.


    "Now, the most important thing is to end this."

 Chapter 370: Intercepted by Karna

    Chapter 370: Intercepted by Karna


    With the addition of Iskandar and Zhuge Kongming, the pressure on Wu Ming and the others was significantly reduced, so the only enemies left were Arturia and Karna, as well as Lev, the man in the green hat. This is undoubtedly much easier.


    Then, the two teams split up.


    Wu Ming and the others cooperated with Iskandar, but the two teams did not need to act together.


    "To prevent me from being found abnormal, let''s move separately for now. When you arrive at the pit, I wille to support youter."


    After that, Iskandar and Zhuge Kongming continued the Command Spell mission, "kill all living things".


    However, in the current Fuyuki City, the living beings were Wu Ming and the others and their Servants, so this Command Spell was not convincing at all.


    Moreover, a long time had passed, so they knew that the coercive power of the Command Spell had basically disappeared.


    Of course, the same goes for Stheno and Euryale.


    However, just in case, Wu Ming did not release the Chains of Heaven, after all, being careful is right.


    While Iskandar and Zhuge Kongming continued to demolish the destroyed houses, Wu Ming and the others moved towards Fuyuki City on Mount Enzou.


    After almost arriving at the foot of Mount Enzou, Wu Ming discovered that something was wrong, and the concentration of magic power on Mount Enzou was slightly higher.


    *Explosion--!*


    At this time, the sound of a bomb came from the mountain.


    "Gilgamesh has faced the enemy." Saying this, Wu Ming took a step forward and moved towards the direction of the explosion.


    "You pay attention to your surroundings." After speaking, Wu Ming disappeared.


    At Mount Enzou''s position near the mountain peak, two figures moved swiftly.


    *Xuuuu!*


    Golden ripples continued to appear behind the golden figure, and countless Noble Phantasms shot out, targeting another golden figure.


    *Bang Bang bang!*


    However, the martial arts of this red-gold figure were extraordinary, and the spear in his hand was constantly waving, dropping Noble Phantasms one after another.


    "You actually shot down the king''s vehicle!!" While speaking, Gilgamesh continued to open the Gate of Babylon, and countless Noble Phantasms shot at the spearman again.


    "The order I received was to kill everyone who dared to go up the mountain. Your vimana is also a forbidden item, Gilgamesh." The spearman said Gilgamesh''s real name in one sentence.


    "Then ept this king''s wrath! Karna!!"


    That''s right, the great Indian hero Karna who fought Gilgamesh.


    Karna originally went to Fuyuki City to kill all living things under Lev''s orders, but apart from Servants, there were basically no living things.


    Just then, Karna finds Gilgamesh "gathered" outside.


    "This is not the Servant himself."


    Therefore, with this in mind, Karna attacked Gilgamesh.


    Although Gilgamesh was quite arrogant, she had the capital of arrogance.


    Under Karna''s divine tier Noble Phantasm attack, Gilgamesh manages to remove his shield from the Gate of Babylon before the attack, countering Karna''s Noble Phantasm throw.


    After that, the two start fighting, but, as Karna seems to have received some information, Karna abandons the battle and flees, and Gilgamesh doesn''t go after Karna of the "runaway bastard".


    And just now, when Gilgamesh was with the Vimana to the top of Mount Enzou, suddenly, another shot, the spear of fire pierced through the Vimana, and the Vimana disappeared in the light of a small star.


    And Gilgamesh, who was sitting on the Vimana, was furious.


    "Sheer bastard, dare to shoot down this king''s vehicle, this king will make you regret your blindness!!" So, the two started fighting.


    The reason why the two were able to recognize each other''s identities was because, firstly, each other''s characteristics were somewhat correct, and secondly, Wu Ming and Lev also told Gilgamesh and Karna the characteristics of their enemies.


    In addition, the origins of the two are not too far away, so naturally they can find out the identity of the opponent.


    "Come on, King of Heroes Gilgamesh!!" Although Karna is initially surprised that Gilgamesh, King of Heroes, is actually a woman, Karna does not mean to belittle Gilgamesh, and after a series of actions, Karna sees that the other party is a powerful king.


    Soon after, the number of golden ripples in the hundreds, perhaps even a thousand, surrounded Karna and Gilgamesh.


    Immediately, hundreds of Noble Phantasms slowly emerged from the golden ripples.


    "You should be content to be bombarded by my Noble Phantasm, Karna." Gilgameshughs at Karna.


    Karna did not speak, but looked carefully at this weapon and Noble Phantasm.


    ording to Karna''s analysis, among those weapons, only divine weapons and weapons with special abilities could pose a threat to him like weapons that neglected defense.


    After all, Karna''s golden armor can attenuate all damage, and he knows a tenth of the divine weapon''s armor.


    The armor bestowed by the sun god Surya condenses the light itself, and it is said that even everyone can barely injure Karna.


    If there is enough magic power, Karna can keep his body in a state of no damage.


    And Lev, who made a contract with the Seven Servants, naturally had enough magic power, so Karna was very strong now.


    "You should be content to die under these hundreds or thousands of Noble Phantasms." Gilgamesh was in a good mood right now, smiling as she looked at Karna who was caught amidst the countless golden ripples.


    "Die!!"


    Following that, hundreds of Noble Phantasms shot towards Karna from golden ripples.


    At this moment, Karna was also moving.


    *Boom boom boom!*


    This was the sound of countless Noble Phantasms attacking Karna and exploding.


    *bang bang bang bang ---!*


    The sound of hitting hard objects continued to be heard, namely the sound of Karna dropping the Noble Phantasm.


    And the Noble Phantasm that exploded at Karna and touched Karna, all exploded.


    A gust of wind and fire from the explosion shone brightly on Karna, but Karna continued to selectively reflect some Noble Phantasms into the air.


    Without exception, as long as the Noble Phantasms were knocked down by Karna, they were all Noble Phantasms that held back Karna''s divine armor, and the Noble Phantasms that attacked his body, couldn''t even break through his defenses.


    Thest time Wu Ming defeated Karna was because Karna''s golden armor was destroyed. Seizing the opportunity, Wu Ming used a light cannon to injure Karna.


    "Did you think it would be so easy?" Gilgamesh sneered.


    *Pfft!*

 Chapter 371: Climbing the Mountain

    Chapter 371: Climbing the Mountain


    "Pfft!" Several Noble Phantasms prated Karna''s body, and blood was sttered everywhere.


    The Noble Phantasm that was inserted into Karna''s body turned into a small golden light, and was inserted by Gilgamesh into the Gate of Babylon.


    "Cough So I see, hiding this Noble Phantasm in the shadows of another Noble Phantasm, as expected of a King of Heroes" Karna coughed up blood and said with difficulty.


    Gilgamesh was also an Archer, so if she just threw a Noble Phantasm like a cannon, it would be too embarrassing.


    "You bastard, this is the price you have to pay for attacking this king," said Gilgamesh in a disdainful tone.


    At this moment, a deep purple tentacle like a huge octopus suddenly shot out from the ground.


    In an instant, without a fight, Karna was bound by the huge dark purple tentacle and dragged into the earth hole the tentacle had created.


    "Huh! The best bastards just run away," said Gilgamesh disdainfully, without chasing after her.


    At this time, Wu Ming also arrived.


    "Dragon Sage, you arete, you did not see this king''s heroic moment, but for the sake of your haste to support this king, this king will not care about you." Gilgamesh looked at Wu Ming and said proudly with narrowed eyes.


    In the eyes of others, Gilgamesh was extremely arrogant, but this time Gilgamesh gave Wu Ming the feeling that a dog was asking its owner to praise her.


    "Yes~ So King, is the enemy gone?" After saying that, Wu Ming also saw a hole in the ground.


    "Well, in this hole, the rat-like tentacles carried Karna away." Gilgamesh pointed at the hole in the ground, and said again disdainfully.


    "Tentacle?" Wu Ming frowned.


    He had never heard that the enemy had a Servant who wielded tentacles.


    With this thought, Wu Ming crouched down and looked at the hole in the ground, there was still a trace of slime on the edge of the hole.


    At this time, Gudako and others also rushed up the mountain.


    Gudako and Matou Sakura were brought by their respective Servants.


    And because Olga Marie''s Servant, Wu Ming, had been running for a long time, Cu Chinn did it for her.


    Only...


    "Hurry up and let me go!!" Olga Marie said to Cu Chinn behind her with a flushed face.


    The reason why Olga Marie became like this was because C Chinn grabbed Olga Marie''s cor.


    "This is really troublesome, Anna and Mashu have their own Master, and the two goddesses over there won''t do such menial work, so I''m the only one left, and they won''t let me hold them, so I can only choose a method. just this." Speaking, Cu Chinn let go, Olga Marie fell to the ground, of course, her buttocks hit the ground first.


    "I remember this, Cu Chinn!!" Olga Marie stood up, rubbed her ass, and looked at Cu Chinn in embarrassment.


    In contrast, C Chinn looked indifferent.


    After all, after the Holy Grail War, he would return to the Throne of Heroes, so there was no point in trying to cause trouble.


    "There was an unexpected situation." Seeing that themotion was almost over, Wu Ming said.


    Immediately after, everyone looked at Wu Ming.


    Then, Wu Ming told them what happened.


    Gilgamesh fights Karna, and then a tentacle carries Karna away without a fight, leaving a hole with slime.


    "ording to the information we have, none of the Servants in the enemy have the ability to manipte tentacles." Olga Marie said while rubbing her chin.


    "Whether it is Karna or King Arthur, there is no way that the two of them have such abilities, and the other Servants have left the stage or are on our side" Wu Ming followed and analyzed.


    "That means" C Chinn frowned.


    "Could there be a new Servant?!" Gudako was surprised.


    "Ritsu is right. Judging from the fact that Karna was just taken away, that green hat man must have summoned another Servant," said Wu Ming solemnly.


    "Who is that man, the infinitely summoned Servant, such a cunning foe," Olga Marie said with a headache.


    "Could it be the man pretending to be Professor Lev?" Mashu raised his little hand and asked like a question.


    "That''s right, the other party can give magic power to seven Servants at once, and he also has the goal of destroying the world, most likely he is not human himself." Gudako seemed to have discovered some new continents, some said excitedly.


    "It''s not impossible, but I think it''s very likely that the other party will summon a Servant again." Wu Ming did not deny Gudako, but proposed another possibility.


    "Since the other party can grant the magic power of seven Servants at a time, it is not impossible to have seven more Servants or even more."


    "Assassin''s right, we have to think about the worst." Olga Marie also nodded.


    "By the way, why did you trust Red Rider and Red Caster so easily, and you weren''t afraid that they would lie to you?" At this time, Olga Marie asked Wu Ming.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you, I just want to know what you were thinking at the time, aren''t you afraid that they will lie to you?" Olga Marie asked carefully.


    After all, now a game of chess that will kill you if you miss a move, if your opponent cheats on them, and they unite, the game will be over.


    Just then, Olga Marie wanted to ask, but she was too embarrassed to ask because the other party was there.


    After all, Olga Marie was a Magus, and it was impossible not to suspect.


    "I don''t think Iskandar will lie." Wu Ming smiled, then continued his steps towards the entrance of Mount Endou.


    "As simple as that?" Olga Marie couldn''t believe it, just because Wu Ming believed that the other party wouldn''t lie, so he cooperated so easily?


    "I also feel the king''s attitude, I don''t think he will lie to us." Mashu thought for a moment, and followed.


    "Really, do you have a sixth sense (intuition)" said Olga Marie helplessly.


    "Alright, alright, stop talking nonsense, let''s go." C Chinn said while pushing Olga Marie.


    "I know!! You let me go!!"


    So, everyone came to the Ryudo Shrine on Mount Enzou.


    There is arge passage behind him, which can directly enter the interior of the big hole, with the number of Wu Ming and others, it is a bit inappropriate to go through the previous path.


    The entire Fuyuki City has turned into a field of fire, the strange thing is that the temple is still intact, but some of the edges around it are damaged.


    "Let''s go," Wu Ming said curtly.


    And just as everyone was about to enter the Ryudo Temple, Wu Ming immediately stretched out his hand and stopped everyone from advancing.


    Both Cu Chinn and Wu Ming looked cautious.


    "What is it? Did something happen?" asked Gudako.


    "Get ready, there''s an enemy." Olga Marie gestured.


    *explosion--!!*


    Suddenly, Ryudo there was a loud explosion at the gate of the Shrine.

 Chapter 372: Arrive

    Chapter 372: Arrive


    *Bang!*


    The Ryudo Shrine''s gate opened with a bang, but what came out was not an enemy, but a one-man tall monster with tentacles like an octopus.


    In just a few seconds, countless sea monsters filled the Ryudo Temple, constantly pouring out of the gates of the Ryudo Temple, rushing towards Wu Ming and the others.


    "Wow! This what is this, how disgusting!" Gudako was surprised.


    These monsters were full of slime, and the ground they walked on was all wet.


    Even though Olga Marie didn''t say anything, her legs were shaking.


    Matou Sakura shrank into Anna''s arms out of fear.


    Even though Mashu was also scared, she still persisted, immediately raised his shield, and stood in front of Gudako and Olga Marie.


    Only Stheno and the others from the third Gorgon sisters were less afraid of these things.


    "These things seem to be sea monsters." Stheno frowned in disdain when she saw the tentacle monster that was heading this far.


    Although she was not afraid, there was still disgust. Even the goddess hated this very much.


    "These things are not worthy of the king to take, so I will leave them to you." With that, Gilgamesh''s spiritual body disappeared.


    Looks like she hates these tentacles too.


    Sure enough, these tentacles have a special attack on women Wu Ming thought to himself.


    "Leave it to me." Anna said, handed Matou Sakura to her big sister, then rushed towards the sea monster with a scythe.


    There was no need for everyone to object. After all, to deal with these things that could be regenerated indefinitely as long as they had magic power, it was still the scythe against immortality in Anna''s hands.


    Harpe (Immortal ying Scythe), this is the holy sword that killed the monster Medusa in the first ce.


    Detain some undead creatures, which can cause irreparable damage to the opponent.


    For some inexplicable reason, this sword turned into a scythe, which became the weapon Ana passed down as a Lancer ss.


    "Swish!" Just by casually shing and killing therge number of sea monsters in front of them, the power of the Harpe actually killed the sea monsters that should have been able to recover.


    However, in the face of the sea monsters that were still scattering, it was Anna herself who really struggled.


    "Boom!" A violent explosion came from Anna''s side, and the sea monster in front of her was shattered into pieces.


    Anna turned and looked back.


    She saw C Chinn raise his wand, like the barrel of a gun that had just been fired, and the wand was billowing blue smoke.


    "Break them to pieces, and I don''t believe they can recover." C Chinn smirked.


    But Anna had a little discontent, and it was her duty to clean up these sea monsters.


    "The enemy should have found us, let''s finish as soon as possible and leave." He persuaded Anna without a care.


    Then, Anna''s sullen little face nodded, but she still looked displeased.


    "Then wee!!" Cu Chinn said,ughing heartily, the runes in his hands were constantly being drawn, and countless mes shot at the sea monsters, triggering a series of explosions.


    *Boom boom boom!*


    This time, the barrage of explosions wiped out nearly a third of the sea monsters.


    At this moment, several rune stones fell into the middle of the remaining sea monsters, creating golden mes.


    *Explosion--!!*


    Then, Cu Chinn looked at Wu Ming.


    "You two need to be faster." Wu Ming smiled, and then threw the Rune Stone in his hand at the sea monster again.


    "Ah~ I want topete! I won''t lose!!" Saying so, Cu Chinn became excited, and frantically attacked the sea monster.


    In less than five minutes, the originally numerous sea monsters disappeared, but a faintyer of ck dust and traces of various elements was left on the ground.


    Ice, water, fire, wind, thunder, electricity, earth... traces of almost all elements can be seen.


    This left Gudako and the others dumbfounded.


    Especially Olga Marie.


    "Why do you, an Assassin, have such rune stones!" Olga Marieined.


    An unknown secret is fatal to Olga Marie.


    "And Assassin, where did you get those rune stones from! Why are there so many types of rune stones!" Roman alsoined.


    "That''s just my ability, the rune stone was just made by me in the past." Wu Ming shrugged.


    "However, Assassin Senpai''s output is truly extraordinary." Mashu wiped his cold sweat.


    After all, Mashu and others have been watching, Wu Ming''s killing is faster than Cu Chinn''s output.


    Cu Chinn''s attack was just a simple red me, while the rune stones had various types, with almost all elements, which were easy to distinguish.


    And the reason why Mashu said that was also because of his second ss.


    Cu Chinn was a Caster, and it was normal to have cannon-like damage, after all, a Magus cannon.


    But Wu Ming is not Caster ss, but Assassin ss. As an Assassin, he has more cannons than Caster, which is outrageous...


    "I exined almost all the offensive rune stones I made earlier, it''s normal to have such an effect." Wu Ming smiled.


    Opening a piece of Dragonest in the center of his palm, he threw arge number of Rune Stones into his Noble Phantasm space.


    Due to theck of time, Wu Ming was able to indiscriminately bombard the sea monsters at a speed that even Mashu couldn''t see clearly. Together with Cu Chinn, this allowed the two of them to release him within five minutes. The sea monsters that could spread throughout Fuyuki City were wiped out.


    There was another reason why Wu Ming had used up all the rune stones.


    "After all, it could still be produced in the future, right? The original production of these rune stones was to deal with a situation simr to the current one." Wu Ming smiled.


    At this time, Gilgamesh was released from the spiritual body.


    "As far as actors are concerned, this shit ispletely unqualified, but it made me watch a good show," Gilgamesh said sarcastically, looking at the debris on the ground.


    "If you can help me, it will be a lot easier." Wu Ming shrugged.


    "This king said, these things are not worthy of the king." Gilgamesh red at Wu Ming.


    "Yeah~ Then let''s go, the enemy is waiting for us, but we mustn''t lose the limelight." After dealing with Gilgamesh, Wu Ming said to the crowd.


    "Looks like your courage is getting bigger, Dragon Sage!" Gilgamesh said angrily, looking at Wu Ming and the others who had already left, who were trailing behind them.


    But then Gilgamesh turned anger into joy, and followed everyone.


    "Seeing the rtionship between you and this king, this king has forgiven you, Dragon Sage."


    "Thank you very much." Wu Ming smiled without looking back.


    Soon, Wu Ming and his entourage left the Ryudo Temple on Mount Enzou and arrived at the hole in Mount Enzou.


    Wu Ming, Gilgamesh, Cu Chinn, Mashu, Anna, Stheno, Euryale, Gudako, Olga Marie, Matou Sakura.


    Seven Servants and three Masters arrived at the "Demon King''s Castle" after defeating the army that caused chaos in this era.

 Chapter 373: Lev Appears

    Chapter 373: Lev Appears


    Seeing the hole filled with magic power in front of them, Gudako and the others couldn''t help but tense up.


    Even Matou Sakura sensed the danger in the hole, and leaned into Anna''s arms in fear.


    "Wee everyone." At this moment, a voice came from the cave entrance.


    Upon hearing this voice, Wu Ming instantly knew who wasing. After all, the two of them could be said to be people who hated each other.


    "This is the sound!?" Olga Marie was a little excited.


    Mashu and Gudako were also surprised. Even Roman, who had previously canceled the screen because it was convenient for everyone to move, showed the virtual screen again, and everyone saw the shadow.


    A figure emerged from the shadow of the hole, with a green hat, green shirt, brown hair, and a gentle smile.


    "Lev!!" shouted Olga Marie excitedly.


    That''s right, it''s Lev, Lev Lainur uros.


    "Lev, d you''re okay" After speaking, Olga Marie seemed to be walking over, but was stopped by Wu Ming and interrupted Olga Marie''s words.


    "Rx, Olga, the other party ising from the enemy base camp."


    Olga Marie looked at Wu Ming and then at Lev. Even though her eyes were still very urgent, Olga Marie had calmed down and would no longer "beat the enemy".


    After being enlightened by Wu Ming, Olga Marie was very calm at this time. If it had been Olga Marie before, she would have rushed over when she heard Lev''s voice.


    "Lev, are you still alive?" At this time, Roman said cautiously.


    "Ah, it turned out to be Romani, I remember I have to tell you to go to the control room immediately, why don''t you listen to me." Even though Lev still had a gentle face and tone, everyone felt these words to the point of anger.


    "Lev..." Romani looked at Lev in disbelief.


    Now not only Roman, but even Mashu and Gudako had seen that something was wrong with Professor Lev.


    "Lev! You''re not Lev, you''re a fake!" Olga Marie asked Lev.


    Years of experience and business habits made Olga Marie see that, just as Wu Ming had said, the other party was not a fake Lev.


    "That''s right, Olga, I am Lev myself, Lev Lainur uros." Lev smiled and looked at Olga Marie.


    "By the way, you worked really hard too, Olga," Lev said inexplicably.


    "It''s fine, but I have a Servant." Olga Marie smiled, and she could see that this Professor Lev was a little different from the previous Lev, but there was no doubt that this was Lev himself, and no one was pretending.


    However, Lev''s words made Wu Ming feel ufortable.


    Then, as if confirming Wu Ming''s conjecture, Lev said those words.


    "You''re actually dead."


    (Sure enough...) Wu Ming frowned.


    Ever since Lev said to let Roman go to the control room now, Wu Ming had guessed that the explosion in the control room was what Lev set up, and now it seemed to be true.


    "...Hah?" After Lev finished speaking, Olga Marie was a little sluggish and let out a confused voice.


    "I die?" Olga Marie said in disbelief.


    "That''s right, Olga, I nted a bomb in your leg. I didn''t think you were still alive. No, that means you live as a spiritual body." Lev kindly told Olga Marie the truth.


    "That bomb put it at my feet" Olga Marie''s voice trembled.


    "That''s right, Olga, you can''t return to Chaldea now, because your body is already dead, and there is only one way to return to Chaldea, which is to die with loss of consciousness!!" In an instant, Lev''s expression became frightening, and the corners of his mouth were almost split open to the bottom of his ears.


    "I died" said Olga Marie in a desperate and trembling voice.


    "Director..." Gudako, Mashu, and Roman were also affected by Lev''s words, and looked at Olga Marie sadly.


    "Cracked!" Suddenly, someone flicked Olga Marie''s forehead.


    "Sick!" Olga Marie covered her forehead and looked at the man who flicked her forehead with tears in her eyes.


    "You bastard, did you lose hope because of the enemy''s words? This is not what my Master should be." Wu Ming looked into Olga Marie''s eyes and said helplessly.


    "Humans are indeed a group of short-lived creatures who fear death, but that''s why humans do what they want to do when they know they will die sooner orter."


    Then, Wu Ming turned his head to look at Lev.


    "Don''t tell me if this person is lying to you, if we can''t restore this singrity, I''m afraid that not only Olga Marie, but also Ritsu, Mashu, and even Roman will die."


    When Wu Ming said this, everyone reacted.


    Yes, if the singrity cannot be repaired, humanity will perishpletely within a year, and there is no difference between dying now and dying a yearter.


    Therefore, even for themselves, in order to save humanity, they must win.


    "And didn''t I say that I could lend you my shoulder at any time, but I really like you, Master." Wu Ming smiled.


    "...Forgive me." Olga Marie apologized and wiped her tears.


    "I am the director of Chaldea, Lord of the famous clock tower Animusphere, one of the twelve Lords, Olga Marie Asmleit Animusphere, fixing the singrity. How could themander-in-chief fall here?"


    At this moment, Olga Marie had regained her confidence.


    Lev betrayed her, but she still had a Servant, she still had people she could rely on, and she would never fall.


    Seeing Olga Marie like this, Gudako and the others breathed a sigh of relief and smiled in relief.


    "Sure enough, Assassin, you are a scourge." Seeing Olga Marie who had regained her courage, Lev looked at Wu Ming with an annoyed expression.


    "I''m really sorry, I especially like hurting criminals, especially the fake guy wearing the green hat." With that, Wu Ming took off his ck hat and gave a noble salute.


    "You know, I originally set fire to this era, gave the Holy Grail to Queen Arthur, and was about to leave this era, but who made me meet you." Lev did not care about Wu Ming''s sarcasm, still indifferent.


    "My idea is correct. Thest masters of mankind cannot make waves, dead people like Olga Marie cannot be waves, and these tools (Servants) cannot be waves."


    Immediately after, Lev showed a frightening expression.


    "The most important thing is you!" However, Lev returned to his friendly look in an instant.


    "But it doesn''t matter. After all, all of you will dieter, so I will forgive you all your behavior that irritated me."


    "How dare you say that! Bastard!!"


    "Shh--! Pfft!"

 Chapter 374: Chaos Labyrinth

    Chapter 374: Chaos Labyrinth


    Four Noble Phantasms hit Lev and pierced his body.


    Gudako couldn''t help but turn his head, no matter what, it was a bit unbearable to see her after getting to know each other.


    "Oh, the King of Heroes is still ruthless." Even though he was prated by Gilgamesh''s Noble Phantasm, Lev did not die.


    When everyone saw it, Lev swayed slightly, which was clearly a projection.


    "He has been in Chaldea for many years, and he can use such a projection." Roman and Olga Marie frowned.


    Immediately, Lev looked at Gilgamesh, who was expressionless.


    "Don''t say that Assassin is here, King of Heroes Gilgamesh is considered the best among tools, and I dare note alone."


    "Bastard!!" Gilgamesh red angrily.


    Gilgamesh is clearly angry with Lev''s "tool".


    "I thought so too, it is highly unlikely that someone like you would face us," Wu Ming said mockingly.


    "Whatever you say, furthermore, you can enjoy the feast I prepared for you." Lev smiled at Wu Ming''s ridicule.


    After that, Lev''s figure disappeared like a screen with a ckout.


    "This king must destroy that bastard!!" After saying this, Gilgamesh''s spiritual body disappeared, and it seemed that she had entered a hole in Mount Enzou.


    "That don''t you need to take care of this king" Roman smiled awkwardly.


    Romani means of course it''s better to be careful. However, Wu Ming shook his head.


    "She''s not angry enough to need our reminders, just to let Gil help us find our way."


    "You are reallyfortable" Gudako smiled slightly embarrassed.


    Anyone with an "arrogance" Servant like Gilgamesh would have a headache, but Wu Ming was "full" of confidence.


    "I think I know she''s the best in the world. Don''t worry, it will be fine, let''s hurry in."


    Then, everyone entered the hole.


    However, upon entering, Wu Ming felt like he was passing through ayer of membrane.


    Soon after, he discovered that the people behind him had left, and his surroundings became a maze-like stone wall.


    "Reality Marble?" Wu Ming frowned, this is probably the enemy Servant''s Noble Phantasm, he can feel that this is a Reality Marble, and the level is not low.


    "This is a problem." After all, the advantage of Wu Ming and others is that they can unite in many people. As a result, the Noble Phantasm used by the enemy''s unknown Servant separated everyone, which should be said to be quite a loss.


    "Looks like I have to hold on tight." With that said, Wu Ming looked at his gloved left hand.


    After that, Wu Ming started exploring thisbyrinth. It''s actually very easy to solve this type of Noble Phantasm, which is to get out of the maze. However, ording to Wu Ming''s view, the difficulty of thisbyrinth is quite high, and it has not cracked in a while.


    However, it was better to wait in ce than to move forward, and for one thing, Wu Ming was able to detect the slightest connection with Olga Marie.


    *Da da da*


    At this time, the sound of footsteps wearing knight boots came.


    Wu Ming looked at the two figures in front of him earnestly.


    Artoria and Lev.


    "Wee, wee to the <Chaos Labyrinth>." Lev spoke first, looking at Wu Ming happily.


    "Chaos Labyrinth? Is that the name of the Reality Marble on this Noble Phantasm." Wu Ming started to think.


    "That''s right, I''ll tell you directly, this Noble Phantasm is held by a monster called Minotaur, but then again, it''s an easy-to-control Berserker." Lev told Wu Ming directly. The Servant holding this Noble Phantasm, and belittled with a smile.


    "So your goal in separating us is to destroy them one by one, Lev." Wu Ming smiled indifferently.


    "That''s true, but, make no mistake, I don''t want to use King Arthur''s Sword." Lev admitted generously.


    "I think so too." Wu Ming sneered.


    With the kind of feelings between Wu Ming and Lev, the two who wereparable to life and death enemies would not miss the opportunity to kill each other.


    "You didn''t leave this era, but stayed behind, perhaps for this reason." Wu Ming asked.


    "Ah, that''s right, I don''t know why, but the thought of being able to kill you with my own hands makes me feel really happy." Lev smirked at the mouth that reached the base of his ear, and red at Wu Ming viciously.


    "Saber, you go and deal with thest Master Chaldea, I specially kept it." Lev ordered Arturia.


    Artoria didn''t say a word, and just walked away step by step, it seems like as Lev said, she has to deal with Wu Ming on her own.


    Wu Ming looked at Artoria leaving thoughtfully, he always felt that Artoria obeyed Lev and had other secrets.


    "Then let''s get started, Assassin!" Lev burst outughing, his body starting to squirm and transform...


    ....


    On the other hand...


    Gilgamesh looked at the surrounding open space, which seemed to be the center of the maze, like an open space the size of several football fields.


    And standing opposite Gilgamesh was a spearman in golden armor.


    "Does the runaway rat dare to appear in front of this king again!" Gilgamesh looked at Karna with disdain.


    "No way, only I can beat you, so Master sent me here." Karna said without sorrow or joy.


    "So are you ready to be smashed to pieces!!" In an instant, countless golden ripples appeared behind Gilgamesh.


    On the other hand, Karna also raised the holy spear in his hand, which was transformed by an inextinguishable sword.


    ...


    Stheno and Euryale looked at thebyrinth with only two people left, and looked around warily.


    At this moment, bloodshot eyes emerged from the shadow of thebyrinth beside the two of them.


    ...


    C Chinn brought his wand, looked at the white-haired red-clothed man holding two knives in front of him, and smiled.


    "You are an Archer, how ironic it is to wield a dual sword."


    "Don''t you also want to fight me with a stick." The unknown Heroic Spirit said lightly.


    "That''s right." Saying that, Cu Chinn ced the staff in a spear stance, facing the unknown Servant.


    "Come on, Archers!!" After saying that, Cu Chinn rushed over.


    And the unknown Heroic Spirit also kicked and faced Cu Chinn.


    ...


    Anna was holding the scythe, and the one behind her, Matou Sakura was holding onto Anna''s robes in fear, not daring to look ahead.


    Opposite the two, a man with two guns and a mole in the corner of his eye stood there.


    " Dirty," said Anna suddenly.


    "Sorry, it''s unbearable. If you want to me her, me you for being a woman."


    ...


    Gudako and the others came to arge underground hole.


    "I''m afraid this is the depth of the hole. It seems that Assassin and the others were separated from us by an unknown enemy." Olga Marie analyzed.


    At this moment, there was the sound of iron boots stamping on the ground.


    The dark knight king appeared in front of everyone.


    Every battle on every battlefield for everyone, begins.

 Chapter 375: Ambush

    Chapter 375: Ambush


    Wu Ming nced at the huge column of flesh with countless huge eyeballs in front of him, and after seeing the ck mud-like liquid it emitted, he was even more certain of its connection to the ck mud.


    "It''s almost like Darius," Wu Ming said disdainfully.


    Although the shape was different, Wu Ming''s feeling from the huge flesh array was the same as the ck mud giant that Darius had mastered.


    "Hahaha, this is the true posture I''ve been waiting for, Demon God Pir uros!!" The huge meat pir made a sound out of nowhere.


    Then it was Lev''s voice, but full of maism.


    "I''ve heard about you from the other Pir Demons. You, who are only Assassin ss, can''t beat me!" The Demon God Pir uros said confidently.


    "Is that so, is your Demon God Pir intact?"


    From "I''ve heard" what uros said just now, and the news about Wu Ming from the other Demon God Pirs just now, Wu Ming guessed that uros and the seventy two Demon God Pirs were one.


    "We are a group, a group that is more advanced than individual human beings." The Demon God Pir swayed, and the Demon God Pir that plunged straight into the sky gave the impression that it was about to fall.


    "Then let''s get started too." Saying this, Wu Ming''s eyes became bloodshot, and in an instant, countless mists emerged from Wu Ming''s body, covering Wu Ming''s figure and the uros Demon God Pir.


    "The Misty Night of London.."


    ....


    On the other hand, outside Mount Enzou, with the sound of thunder, Iskandar brought Zhuge Kongming and Iskandar at the entrance of the hole.


    "Looks like they''ve all entered the hole," said Iskandar, looking at the trailing entrance.


    "However, my Noble Phantasm can only sense Master Chaldea''s group, and the other Servants don''t feel it." Zhuge Kongming frowned, thinking of something bad.


    "You are right, my old enemy." Suddenly, a young female voice came.


    "This tone, that''s how it is." Zhuge Kongming instantly knew who wasing.


    At the top of the mountain, an ancient Chinese chariot stopped there, and on top of the carriage stood a blonde-haired woman wearing ancient clothes and holding a feather fan.


    "Is this someone you know, Kong Ming?" Alexander asked.


    "My old enemy, Sima Yi." Zhuge Kongming frowned slightly as if he was contemting something.


    "As you think, Master already knows that you will betray him with the King of Conquerors, so he has summoned the Seven Servants again." The woman known as Sima Yi waved her feather fan and said confidently.


    "Hahaha, so, there is an ambush here!" Iskandar startedughing at the thought of ambush instead of sadness instead of joy.


    "In any case, I''ve thought about the situation, so there''s nothing to worry about." Zhuge Kongming said lightly, with a handsome face, he was like a cold male god.


    "Oh~ that''s right, then you can take my step." With that said, several tentacles suddenly appeared from the ground, entangling the Gordius Wheel in an instant.


    If Wu Ming and the others were here, they would be shocked, because they had seen these tentacles before.


    "Hahaha mere tentacles are no more than enough to suppress the King of Conquerors!" Saying that, Iskandar waved the reins of the bull in his hand, preparing to use the thunder and lightning of the Gordius Wheel to escape from the shackles of the tentacles.


    "Moo-!" The two flying thunder bulls roared and released their tentacles.


    However, countless tentacles appeared in an instant, and these tentacles were much thicker than the one that wrapped the Gordius Wheel just now. Like a giant tree covering the sky, the tentacles instantly trapped the Gordius Wheel that had yet to fly.


    "Ha ha ha!" Iskanderughed haughtily at the tentacles.


    But these gigantic tentacles couldn''t hold the King of Conquerors either.


    "Moo-!" With a long howl from the flying thunder bull, the Gordius Wheel tore off a huge tentacle, and then rushed into the sky.


    "When did you start using these things, Sima Yi?" Zhuge Kongming said lightly.


    "Hehe, naturally illegal means can be used at the right time, and this is not what I use."


    As if responding to Sima Yi''s words, an entrance was still open among the dancing tentacles on the ground, and a pale-skinned man wearing a mage robe and bulging eyes was revealed.


    "Advisor." As he spoke, the man bowed to Sima Yi.


    "Introduction, this is Caster whose real name is Marshal of France Gilles de Rais. Due to his addiction to alchemy, he has the adaptability of the caster ss."


    It seems that this is the Servant controlling the tentacles.


    Without hesitation, Sima Yi told Iskandar and Zhuge Kongming the real name of the man who came out of the tentacle.


    And Gilles de Rais is also indifferent.


    "As you can see, these are the subordinates assigned to me by Master." Like a little girl who got a toy, Sima Yi smiled.


    "Besides, I have more than one subordinate." Saying so, a sword light shed.


    "Moo-!" Iskandar''s flying bull hooves screamed, and even Gilles de Rais fell.


    In a pinch, Iskandar grabbed Zhuge Kongming''s cor, jumped off Gilles de Rais'' wheel, andnded firmly on the ground.


    "That sword!?" Iskandar, who was also a king, saw it, and the Servant who released a sword light that wasparable to a light cannon was a king.


    With long white hair, revealing white clothes, dark skin, and holding a multicolored sword, the girl slowly appeared.


    "I am the destroyer of all civilizations." The girl said nonchntly.


    "This is the Emperor of the Huns who once conquered Europe and was called the Whip of God, Altera." Sima Yi introduced again.


    "I still have subordinates, but since I don''t think it''s necessary, I let them move freely." Sima Yi said casually.


    "How arrogant, unlike you, Sima Yi." Zhuge Kongming mocked Sima Yi.


    "Hehe, apart from others, Altera with Photon Ray is enough to defeat you, do you want to try?" Sima Yi said defiantly, looking at Iskandar.


    "It was a rare opportunity to be able to fight against the famous military Sima Yi, the French Marshal Gilles de Rais, and the Hun emperor known as the Whip of God!" said Iskandar with a smile, showing no sign of being afraid of losing the Gordius Wheel.


    "Then let you see the way of my kingdom!!"


    After a few seconds, themotion outside Mount Enzou dissipated, and it waspletely silent, but the battle took ce out of sight.

 Chapter 376: Heroes and Monsters

    Chapter 376: Heroes and Monsters


    In Anna''s ce, she got into a fight with a man wielding two spears.


    Because the other party promised on behalf of his knights that he would never hurt a child like Matou Sakura, so Matou Sakura stood there, watching Anna and the other party fight.


    "Diarmuid Ua Duibhne..." Matou Sakura said worriedly, of course not the two spear knight named Diarmuid, but she was worried about Anna.


    Diarmuid Ua Duibhne was the first knight of the Knights of the Red Branch, and he was rted to Fergus, Cu Chinn and even Snce.


    If Wu Ming was here, he would be able to recognize Diarmuid.


    The most important thing is that the opponent has two weapons and two swords.


    Matou Sakura, who had read the story of the Knights of the Red Branch, knew that the dual swords and double spears held by Diarmuid possessed great power, and certain runes were engraved on them.


    From the current point of view, this time Diarmuid was summoned with the Lancer ss, which made Matou Sakura relieved.


    After all,pared to the dual swords, Diarmuid''s dual spears were much easier to deal with, but simply easy to deal with.


    At this time, the long and short spears used by Diarmuid and Anna to fight, the red long spear was called Ge Dearg, and the yellow short spear was called Gae Buidhe.


    Ge Dearg''s abilities are actually simr to Rule Breaker, in that they are aimed specifically at items and spells like Magecraft, and canpletely eliminate Magecraft.


    And Gae Buidhe, has a power that cannot be recovered from the damage caused by this weapon.


    It is also somewhat simr to Anna''s scythe, but Anna''s scythe is also aimed at immortality, which Gae Buidhecks.


    But it was precisely because of that the confrontation between Anna and Diarmuid made Matou Sakura nervous. Diarmuid is a long standing hero, while Anna is a juvenile Medusa who appears in an immature posture. In closebat, Anna was quite defeated.


    And for monsters, Diarmuid which is ssified as a hero has a suppressive effect on Anna, this is the characteristic of monsters that heroes must defeat.


    To put it simply, the opponent Lev chose for Annapletely held her back.


    In just a few battles, there were already unhealed wounds on Anna''s body.


    Fortunately, Anna was more careful, this wound was only a minor wound and did not hinder the battle.


    "Even though His Majesty is a Lancer, you do not possess any outstanding martial arts, and your spiritual foundation is quite immature. It is inevitable that you will suffer a loss against me. Better to give up as soon as possible. "Diarmuid started persuading.


    It could only be said that as expected of a knight with a profound knight title, he was still thinking about the enemy during battle.


    But this is also the reason because Anna and Matou Sakura are both children.


    "Can you let us go if I give up?" Anna asked Diarmuid back with a question back.


    "This Even though my Master ordered to kill the enemy, for the sake of your child Master, I will let him go," Diarmuid said slightly embarrassed.


    It was true that he was unable to take action on his Master''s behalf, but he could still beg for mercy.


    "There''s no need to say much." Even if Anna was called a teenager, she understood the truth. The weak eat the strong, and the weak are the sheep left to ughter.


    "Since that''s the case, then I don''t need to hold back." Saying this, it seemed that Diarmuid was really holding back. Be it the level of his spear skill or the speed of his fire, they were faster than before.


    In an instant, several more wounds appeared on Anna''s body, and gradually, these wounds began to harm Anna''s appearance.


    *Bang!*


    Anna was thrown hard and fell in front of Matou Sakura.


    Matou Sakura quickly helped Anna.


    "Anna Onee-san...Are you okay..." Matou Sakura saw the unhealed wounds all over her body, she couldn''t stand it.


    "Aftermitting suicide, I will take your Master away safely and plead for him." Diarmuid walked towards Anna and pointed the spear at Anna.


    Anna looked at Matou Sakura, as if she had made up her mind.


    Suddenly the pain in Anna''s eyes turned into a rectangr shape, then Anna looked at Diarmuid.


    "What!?" After seeing Anna''s shining eyes, Diarmuid knew it was bad.


    This was at least a Mystic Eye Rank Jewel.


    However, when he was about to shoot and kill Anna, he found himself unable to move.


    "Is that so, the Gorgon Goddess?" Diarmuid gave up, looked at his body which had turned to stone from his feet, and smiled.


    "I wish you sess, although what I said was a bit outrageous, but this time Master can''t let it go no matter what." Diarmuid said sternly from the look in his eyes.


    "He is the enemy of humans and we are Heroic Spirits." Immediately after, Diarmuid actually turned into a stone statue.


    Soon after, the wounds on Anna''s body also started to heal.


    Now Anna understood that Diarmuid wanted to be killed in the first ce, not because she betrayed her Master, but because Master had to.


    Anna, who disliked using Mystic Eye, after using Mystic Eye, Diarmuid left the stage without a fight.


    After all, even if he couldn''t move, he could still put up a bit of a struggle. Anna felt Diarmuid give up on the struggle and ept defeat after he felt unable to move at first.


    "Ahhhh, just as the military advisor said, Diarmuid has been defeated." The voice of a girl who didn''t look like a human came.


    Immediately after, Anna and Matou Sakura started to feel dizzy and fell to the ground with a thud.


    "This poison" Anna''s eyes started to loosen, and it turned out to be a poison that could attack Servants.


    Anna then red at Matou Sakura.


    Being able to exert influence on the Servant, for Matou Sakura who was just a little human girl, this was a poison that could easily be killed.


    "Rx, I have no intention of poisoning my prey." After saying that, the owner of the voice walked towards Matou Sakura.


    Anna stared hard at the person, but because of the poison, she couldn''t concentrate. In short, she is nearsighted and cannot see the person''s face.


    All she could see was the other party lifting Matou Sakura and smiling.


    "This is really good food, you''re wee~"


    Immediately after, Anna''s eyes darkened and she fell unconscious.


    ...


    The battle in the outside world continued, but it had nothing to do with Lev, who was the new Master of the Seven Servants, and the backbone of thebined power of the old Servants.


    Feeling the dense fog that continuously crushed his body, Demon God Pir uros sneered.


    "Do you think this Reality Marble alone can set me up! That''s naive!!" said uros loudly as he swayed and stood in the middle of lonely London full of dangerous fog.


    "I did have the idea of severing the rtionship between you and your Servant, but this Reality Marble is not omnipotent, and it cannot trap you for a long time," Wu Ming said unhurriedly.


    "Then let this ce be your hideout! Dragon of the Roots!" said uros, releasing a mist of acid that damaged the fog within the Reality Marble.


    When the acid mist was about to approach Wu Ming, Wu he smiled.


    "uros, I heard you are the Pir Demon God in charge of intelligence, right?" Wu Ming asked with a smile.


    "So what?" said uros, not listening, Wu Ming waspletely wrapped in ck fog.


    "In that case, have you heard of the Saver ss?"

 Chapter 377: The end of the demon god

    Chapter 377: The end of the demon god


    In the center of the City of London, the Reality Marble was filled with a pale mist, and on the towering pir of the Demon God, countless eyes flickered continuously.


    At the same time, ck winds representing ominous colors continued to emerge from the Demon God''s Pir, rapidly filling the city of London, trying to swallow everything up.


    At this moment, a small golden light shed faintly from the ck mist.


    *Boom!*


    As if something exploded, a crack opened in the ck mist, and a golden light shot straight into the sky.


    "What!?" Along with Lev''s startled voice, the Demon God Pir let out an indescribable scream like a scream.


    "Imend your courage, Demon God Pir uros. After knowing my identity, you must escape as soon as possible. After all, as an Assassin ss, I can''t catch up with you." A low voice came from the golden light.


    "But you didn''t. You think I''m a kible clone now. I must say that you are very stupid."


    The golden light disappeared, and Wu Ming''s figure was revealed.


    Short ck hair, red pupils, a pure white shirt with a gold pattern, and a golden headband like an olive branch, which is worn securely on the head.


    That''s right, this is the Saver ss.


    That was why Wu Ming had said that he was also an ace in front of Olga Marie and the others.


    "How how is that possible?! Without the Holy Grail, how could you possibly change your ss!?" said uros in horror.


    Indeed Wu Ming needed the help of the Holy Grail, the item that connected Root to change his ss. When fighting against Darius, because he was the embodiment of ss Cards at the time, it was not the same as the spiritual body of a Servant in essence, so Wu Ming was in the main body of Great Root. could affect him at that time.


    But now, since Wu Ming was a Servant summoned by the Holy Grail, the spirit base itself was different from the spirit base that embodied ss Cards, so he still had to use the power of the Holy Grail like he did in Trifas.


    And uros, who had transformed into a Demon God Pir, knew this, so he was not afraid of Wu Ming.


    After all, the Holy Grail had been inserted into Artoria''s heart with the power of the Demon God. Unless Wu Ming took the Holy Grail in Artoria''s heart, he would not be able to change his ss through the Holy Grail.


    Of course, Wu Ming had done nothing against Artoria, and his ability to change sses was borrowed from the Holy Grail.


    After all, there was a movable treasure house all around him that carried all the treasures in the world, how could Wu Ming need to do anything else.


    Gilgamesh''s treasure naturally also contained the Holy Grail.


    This was also the reason why Wu Ming would go with Gilgamesh first.


    When Wu Ming first came to Fuyuki City, the reason why he wanted to summon Young Gil was because of the Holy Grail in his treasury.


    After all, Wu Ming could actually cancel the agreement with Young Gil...cough...that''s a breach of contract.


    After all, if it is Wu Ming''s body or some other powerful ss, he canplete the task ofing to this world alone, but hees with the Assassin ss, Jack the Ripper''s spiritual foundation, which is a bit embarrassing.


    This could also be considered as underhand punishment for Wu Ming.


    But this shame doesn''t mean Jack the Ripper''s spiritual foundation is weak, it''s the wrong way.


    Murder on a Misty Night, Information Erasure, Surgical Procedure, and Maria the Ripper, these are all powerful skills and Noble Phantasm, but in the face of ck mud, it is inevitable to face them.


    Because of that, Wu Ming chose to call Young Gil, so he didn''t owe Young Gil.


    But who would have thought Rat Gil, fortunately Queen is easy to get along with... ahem, easy to get along with.


    After all, they were all Gilgamesh, they all had the Gate of Babylon, and they all had the Holy Grail in the treasury.


    Because he didn''t expect the enemy to attack so quickly, because Wu Ming didn''t ask Gilgamesh for the Holy Grail, and was then shot by Artoria''s holy sword light cannon


    Of course, since Gilgamesh''s Holy Grail wasn''t the Holy Grail of the Holy Grail War, it made sense that Wu Ming couldn''t use this Holy Grail to change his ss, and this required Gilgamesh''s Command Spell on Wu Ming''s left hand.


    The Command Spell was bestowed by the Holy Grail of the Holy Grail War, so the two were connected. As a result, Wu Ming used three Command Spells and the Holy Grail of Uruk to sessfully change his ss.


    This was the special condition that Wu Ming had said to Olga Marie and the others earlier. If there are no two special conditions, the result of the ss change will not be born.


    "As for how I managed to change my ss, you don''t need to know." Wu Ming looked at the Demon God Pir uros with "kindness".


    It can only be said that now uros is sorry, and that he left quickly if he found out.


    But there''s no if, so uros still has to attack.


    "Unlucky!! It''s just a mere Servant! Let''s see how I destroy you!!" As Lev roared in anger, the Demon God Pir also made an indescribable cry.


    Immediately after, countless mists rushed towards Wu Ming, followed by heat rays from countless eyes on the Demon God''s Pir.


    "Shh--!" With the passing of the sword light, the iing mist and heat rays all dispersed.


    The sword light continued to advance and strike the Demon God''s Pir, leaving deep burning marks, as if an undead being had touched a holy light.


    "What''s this!!" Lev shouted, the Demon God Pir continued to squirm, and expelled the pain.


    As for Wu Ming, he was holding a tinum holy sword that resembled Excailbur Artoria.


    "The name is "Divine Sword of Salvation", how about it, it tastes quite good." Putting away the swinging motion of the sword, Wu Ming floated in the air and stared at the Demon God''s Pir.


    The sword light that pierced the mist and the heat ray just now was emitted by the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Lev''s voice went crazy.


    "By the way, now you must also feel the hatred of the entire world around you, including air and space."


    As if verifying Wu Ming''s words, uros'' body began to gradually copse.


    Evil yer was an EX Rank skill. Moreover, Wu Ming had just hit the Demon God Pir. Even if there was ck mud on uros'' body, it wouldn''t feel good.


    "I am the king''s subordinate, and I want to defeat me as a mere Servant! Ahhhh!" The Pir Demon God uros started screaming continuously, and an indescribable cry filled the entire city of London.


    At this time, Wu Ming raised the Divine Sword of Salvation, the tip of the Divine Sword of Salvation began to collect a heat source, and the heat source gradually becamerger, forming a "sun" that continued to grow.


    "So, in the first ce, you had no chance of winning, Demon God Pir uros."


    After speaking, Wu Ming swung the Divine Sword of Salvation.

 Chapter 378: Gather

    Chapter 378: Gather


    Wu Ming and Lev''s ce was as if the space was shattered, and when they touched, Wu Ming appeared in his ce.


    A ck trench coat and ck hat when he first enters, transforms into a white coat with gold patterns and an olive branch headdress when he exits.


    Of course, that olive branch tiara is Chrysbelite...


    And Wu Ming, who came out of the Reality Marble, also carried the green figure that had been attached to his hand.


    This person was Lev who had turned into a Demon God Pir.


    At this time, Lev''s tall green hat had disappeared, and his green clothes were tattered, and he looked like he was tortured to death.


    The Divine Sword of Salvation''s shot just made Lev return to the prototype, and returned Lev Lainur uros from Demon God''s Pir uros.


    Not because Wu Ming showed any mercy, but as if the two were not the same character, after the Demon God Pir uros was defeated, Lev appeared automatically.


    Looking at Lev, now he has beenpletely destroyed by the world spirit, and Lev, who belongs to the human personality, has disappeared, and the current Lev is just the intermediary of the demon god uros.


    Seeing Lev like this, Wu Ming shook his head.


    "Keeping it up is also a scourge." Although the mental copse is like a vegetative person, his body can also summon the Demon God''s Pir with a certain summoning method.


    "Noble and strong, wise and good, that''s all, I will incarnate a miracle and guide the world to dawn." After speaking, Wu Ming entered the <Magic Master> incarnation state, and then, he made a slight punch, Several runes appeared, and at this moment, Lev''s entire body was on fire.


    After the upgrade of <Magic Master>''s incarnation, the mes generated by the runes are holy white mes. In just a few seconds, Lev''s body burned, leaving nothing behind.


    "Since Master has been notified, I wonder if this Servant summoned by Lev will disappear." After all, like Cu Chinn, because of the mutation of the Greater Grail, even if the Master disappears, they will not disappear.


    At this moment, the entirebyrinth began to shake, and thebyrinth began to break apart as if it was about to crumble.


    "Gil?" Wu Ming looked in a certain direction, and he, who became a Saver ss, could be said to be the closest to the strength of the main body. He could clearly feel the space damage cut by [Ea].


    "Looks like Gil is also angry." Wu Mingughed.


    Actually, Gilgamesh should have done this a long time ago, and now using [Ea] perhaps only seeing that she couldn''t defeat Karna, and being attacked by Karna in a panic, she faced his opponent appropriately.


    Wu Ming was just waiting. Originally, he wanted to use [Ea] on the phnx of the Mand, but since someone did it for him, he was no longer needed.


    Immediately, with a burst of space transformation, the space around Wu Ming changed.


    The surrounding maze became an enormous underground cavity, and in this cavity, a dozen Servants, including Wu Ming, gathered.


    But because the hole is too wide, some Servants are far apart.


    Wu Ming looked at the group of Servants closest to him.


    Euryale sat on the shoulder of the little horned giant, while Stheno nursed the unconscious Anna and Matou Sakura behind the little horned giant.


    With Wu Ming''s eyes, it was natural to see that Anna and Matou Sakura were poisoned, and it was quite poisonous.


    So Wu Ming rushed to Anna and Matou Sakura''s side.


    "Aah~ have you defeated your opponent?" said Stheno bored.


    Although Stheno''s tone was light, but Wu Ming could feel concern for the unconscious Anna.


    Therefore, Wu Ming didn''t say anything, golden ripples appeared out of thin air, and two bottles of elixir fell from him.


    This is the antidote in YGGDRASIL, and it is the highest grade.


    "Give them a drink." Wu Ming hurriedly handed Anna a bottle of Stheno, then he helped Matou Sakura, opened her small mouth, and poured it little by little.


    And Stheno also quickly poured the antidote onto Anna.


    After seeing Anna''s and Matou Sakura''s faces return to normal, Wu Ming got up and walked over to the little horned giant.


    Due to Wu Ming''s arrival, the little horned giant looked a little annoyed.


    "Shut up, Asterios, this is ourrade." Euryale who was on the shoulder of the little horned giant, patted the head called Asterios.


    Immediately after, Asterios calmed down.


    Wu Ming understood. This should be what Lev said about the Minotaur.


    "I won''t ask why this big guy is with you and so on. The enemy is the enemy." Wu Ming didn''t care about Asterios'' situation, and turned to Euryale who was on his shoulder.


    "Un, yes, he poisoned his older sister and almost used his sister as rations." Euryale exined.


    Ration? In other words, the opposite point is to eat Matou Sakura.


    Opposite Wu Ming and the others, there was a monster woman with long horns on her forehead, wearing light, revealing clothes, holding arge blue wine gourd.


    "Ahhhh~ Looks like Master has failed." The youkai girl wasn''t nervous at all, and smiled casually.


    "Those who are evil, and those who are strong, fear me, for I have wings . For my wings will punish you for your curse. And those who are evil will not be able to touch me!" Wu Ming disappeared in an instant.


    This time, Wu Ming did not stay behind at all, and came to the monster girl in an instant.


    The monster girl was immediately decapitated. And here, the head flew towards Wu Ming, who was very close, and the head opened his bloody mouth, biting his neck.


    *Bang!!*


    Wu Ming hit the head with a punch, and the head fell heavily to the ground, making a sound.


    Looking at the monster girl who had her head chopped off, Wu Ming nced at her once more.


    It really became a monster.


    "It''s amazing, it reminds me of Raikou." The head of the monster girl smiled and looked at Wu Ming.


    "You are the one who surprised me. You can''t just die right after being beheaded. I can only say that you are indeed a great Japanese monster, Shuten Douji."


    That''s right, that Yokai girl is Shuten Douji.


    With poison, his head will be cut off and she will not die. She holds the wine gourd and eats people. Only one of Japan''s three main monsters Shuten Douji.


    "Ah, is it really still too famous, and I suddenly got caught." Shuten Douji said lightly, as if chatting with an old friend.


    Wu Ming did not use any other measures.


    "You really are optimistic," Wu Ming said dryly.


    "Haha, after all, I''m a monster, but it''s kind of sad toe off the stage this way." Shuten Douji smiled, then his body moved.


    "This is an order from Master to use the Command Spell very early, run as much as you like."


    In an instant, countless poisons ran amok.

 Chapter 379: Gradually leave the stage

    Chapter 379: Gradually leave the stage


    In an instant, the Shuten Douji wine gourd exploded, and the gourd was like a bottomless pit, releasing endless seven-colored poison.


    The seven-colored poison emitted a terrifying aura. Although Wu Ming can resist it, he doesn''t think that the Servant and even the master in the pit can resist.


    "Run as much as you like~" Head Shuten Douji smiled, and then disappeared along with his body as magic power.


    Only the poison remains, and the most important thing is that the poison is still spreading, and the speed is incredible.


    Wu Ming used the <Raptor>''s incarnation that hadn''te out yet, and came to Anna and Matou Sakura.


    "Hurry up and leave, this is a poison that even Servants can''t handle," said Wu Ming as he hugged Matou Sakura.


    Stheno hugged Anna, Asterios reached out his hand and made Stheno stand up.


    Then Asterios grabbed Stheno and Anna with one hand and Euryale with the other, and started to flee towards the exit.


    Wu Ming jumped onto Asterios''s shoulder, handed Matou Sakura to Euryale, then took out an eleration item from golden ripples and handed it to Euryale.


    "ce it on Asterios and insert it with magic to speed up movement."


    Wu Ming had not expected that Asterios, a man of suchrge stature, could move so quickly, and he would end up being overtaken by poison.


    "Understood~ Then we shall go first." Euryale gave a rare seriousness, and after Wu Ming left Asterios'' shoulder, she activated the eleration device.


    "Ahhhh-!!"


    As if feeling the blessing of this power, Asterios roared and quickly left here.


    Wu Ming looked behind him, not only this poison, but even the ground and even the air were filled with seven colors.


    "If you die, you will leave behind a lot of trouble." Wu Ming nced at the poison circle behind him helplessly, then resolutely barged in and moved towards Gilgamesh''s position.


    Due to the incarnation of <Raptor>, Wu Ming came to Gilgamesh in just a few seconds.


    Since the source of the poison was Wu Ming, Gilgamesh had not been infected with the poison.


    After arriving at Gilgamesh''s side, Wu Ming first released magic power to burn the poison stained in his body.


    "You arete, Dragon Sage." Gilgamesh sat in an exclusive luxurious chair brought from the vi, with one hand on his chin and the other on the chair, tilting his head to look at Wu Ming.


    Even though it was aint, Wu Ming could feel the excitement in Gilgamesh''s tone.


    Not only the excitement of Wu Ming''s arrival, but also the excitement of meeting such a strong opponent.


    Wu Ming looked at Gilgamesh, who was sitting on the chair, there was a hole in his chest, and the spiritual core in his heart was gone.


    Acting alone with his skills, Gilgamesh would not disappear immediately after his spiritual core was destroyed.


    "This king was a little careless and was stabbed by that guy''s god-killing spear." Gilgamesh smiled indifferently and waved his hand.


    And Karna, who was nowhere to be seen, had no doubt left the stage.


    "Really, I already told you not to be rash. It seems that without me, you can''t do anything." There is no need for any sorrow in Wu Ming. Grief was an insult to Gilgamesh, so he made fun of Gilgamesh.


    "How dare you say that, Dragon Sage." Gilgamesh looked at Wu Ming.


    Gilgamesh, however, turned his anger into joy.


    "Forget it, for the sake of making this king happy with this trip, I won''t bother you." Gilgamesh smiled and closed his eyes.


    "Whoa, whoa-"


    At this time, the sound of a chain burst came.


    Immediately after, Gilgamesh felt something familiar touch his cheek.


    "Gill~" It was the voice of a close friend, and Gilgamesh suddenly opened his eyes.


    A gold chain covered Gilgamesh''s body, and it teased Gilgamesh''s cheek.


    "Your wish should be like this." Wu Ming stretched out his hand, and the chain extended from Wu Ming''s arm.


    "As expected, you two know this king best..." After speaking, Gilgamesh''s pure magic power disappeared, leaving the seats behind.


    "Nice to see you again, goodbye, Gil." The chain let out a beautiful female voice.


    "See me and Enkidu again, this is your wish, Gil." The chain was wrapped around Wu Ming''s arm again, and the chain was hidden as a golden light shed.


    After that, Wu Ming went to Cu Chinn and an unfamiliar white-haired and red-clothed Servant.


    When Wu Ming came to the two of them, the two were sitting and chatting.


    "Yo~Senior Brother~" Seeing Wu Ming''s arrival, Cu Chinn greeted warmly.


    "What is it with you two!?" Wu Ming was dumbfounded by this scene.


    "This person turned out to be a traitor, and his real aim was to fix this singrity." Cu Chinn pointed at the white-haired red clothed Servant.


    "It''s just for work reasons." The white-haired, red-clothed servant said casually.


    Looking and approaching the poison circle here, Wu Ming saw the two.


    "Aren''t you going to go?" He could see that the two of them would not leave again, and were about to leave the stage.


    "You have also defeated that Demon God Pir, and do not need me in the future. And I''m betting on this guy to see who can''t stand it ande out first." Cu Chinn smiled.


    "Oh yeah, this guy told me about the Demon God Pir." Cu Chinn pointed at the white-haired and red-clothed Servant.


    "The main enemy has been ughtered, and it is time for me to return." The white-haired and red-clothed servant continued to speak expressionlessly.


    "What!? You cheat!" said C Chinn excitedly.


    "Hmph~ Who made you crazy, Cu Chinn." The white-haired, red-clothed servant smiled in satisfaction.


    When he came to Fuyuki, the white-haired and red-clothed Servant told C Chinn of his goal, He said that the enemy had been ughtered, and there was no need to fight him.


    Then, when he saw Shuten Douji''s wine gourd explode, and the entire pit began to turn into a poison pit, he made a bet with Cu Chinn to see who could survive first.


    After learning that the enemy was behind the scenes, C Chinn said that he could definitely match him.


    Then came the current scene.


    "Cough You bastard, you really bullied me." Cu Chinn vomited blood and looked at the white-haired and red-clothed Servant somewhat sadly.


    The poison domain that had invaded here began to erode the spiritual foundations of the two.


    "Cough... Who said your brain isn''t smart..." The white-haired and red-clothed Servant also vomited blood and said weakly.


    Immediately, the two turned into blue magic particles and disappeared.


    "It really is two idiots." Wu Ming shook his head helplessly, and then looked at the gathering ce of the Servants in the pit.


    The ck holy sword shed at the white sacred shield, and it was extremely hard.

 Chapter 380: Poison Domain

    Chapter 380: Poison Domain


    "Mashu!!" Gudako watched from afar, the aftermath of the confrontation between the Holy Sword and the Holy Shield made it impossible for her to get close.


    Olga Marie frowned and looked around anxiously, the poison was almost here.


    "Unlucky! King Arthur has disturbed Mashu, so we can''t retreat at all." Olga Marie proposes to turn around with the others as early as when everyone leaves thebyrinth (Chaos Labyrinthos).


    However, Artoria would not let go of the prey in front of her.


    In this way, until Shuten Douji''s wine gourd activated and started turning the pit into a poison field, Mashu was still fighting Artoria.


    "Would you like to be buried with us?" Olga Marie scratched her head and said in annoyance.


    "Mashu has taken over King Arthur''s three-shot Noble Phantasm, and that''s the limit." Gudako looked at Mashu, who was already a little unstable, and said worriedly.


    Both Gudako and Olga Marie were only humans, and they couldn''t interfere in the battle between Artoria and Mashu at all.


    Just as the two were confused, a white gold figure passed by Gudako and Olga Marie. The visitor was Wu Ming.


    "Assassins!?" Gudako and Olga Marie were both surprised, then overjoyed.


    Wu Ming nodded to the two of them, and then rushed to Mashu and Artoria''s side in an instant, holding the Divine Sword of Salvation and shing to separate the two.


    "AssassinSenpaiThat''s greatAre you here yet" Mashu leaned against his shield weakly.


    Seeing this, Gudako and Olga Marie quickly ran to Mashu''s side and supported the weak Mashu.


    Artoria stood there quietly, not speaking.


    Wu Ming took out a red recovery potion from the golden ripples and threw it at Gudako.


    "This is a recovery medicine, and you will give it to Mashuter," Wu Ming ordered.


    Catching the recovery potion frantically, Gudako nodded his little head.


    Olga Marie, who was supporting Mashu, shouted earnestly and nervously.


    "Assassin, this ce will be a poison zone, let''s go now!!" After all, Olga Marie was also a first-rate Magus, and it could still be seen that the poison that had approached everyone was Noble Phantasm- a grade poison that had an effect on Servants.


    "You guys go first." Saying so, Wu Ming raised his hand towards Olga Marie.


    "Gate"


    As the spell was chanted, a ck-purple hole appeared at Olga Marie''s feet, which was a [Gate] that had not been used for a long time.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    With a panicked sound, the three of them fell.


    "Don''t worry, the other side of the portal is at the foot of Mount Enzou, which is safe. I''ll be here in a moment."


    Wu Ming said to the portal, just don''t know if Olga Marie and the others can hear it...


    "Cracked!" Wu Ming snapped his fingers and the portal closed.


    "Artoria, long time no see." Wu Ming smiled at Artoria.


    Artoria picked up the mask that had fallen to the ground expressionlessly and ced it on her face.


    "Come on, if you want to bring back this era, you must defeat me." As she spoke, Artoria raised the ck holy sword.


    Because Wu Ming and Artoria knew that the Holy Grail was the key, and the Holy Grail had been inserted into Artoria''s heart by Lev, so it was very difficult to deal with it.


    The Fuyuki City City Greater Grail was neither the female statue that Wu Ming had obtained from the War of the Fourteen Servants, nor the cup-shaped Holy Grail in the Gilgamesh treasure house that had been used by Wu Ming''s borate techniques.


    The reason why there was a luminous body in the shape of a holy grail in Artoria''s heart was only the manifestation of the holy grail technique.


    But after a series of operations by Lev, the Holy Grail technique has be the luminous body of the Holy Grail. In short, Fuyuki City''s Greater Grail was no longer a technique.


    When Wu Ming transformed into a Saver ss, through his connection with the Holy Grail, he realized the strangeness of the Holy Grail. The Holy Grail in Artoria''s heart is abination of the Holy Grail that Lev and the Holy Grail brought from Fuyuki City.


    "You actually wanted to maintain this singrity by obeying Lev, Artoria." Wu Ming did not continue the topic of Artoria, but talked about something else.


    "That''s right." Artoria admitted generously.


    It was also when Wu Ming changed his ss through the Holy Grail that he realized this.


    This era is a singrity caused by the Holy Grail, but the Holy Grail will also maintain this singrity.


    This was also why the Chaldeans wanted to reim the Holy Grail, because after the Holy Grail was reimed, this era would change due to the self-recovery of the world.


    And the reason why Artoria wanted to maintain this singrity, Wu Ming felt it was because of Lev.


    "Even if I don''t ept the other party''s identification, there will be another Servant who will be the one holding the Holy Grail in this era, so it''s better for me to protect the Holy Grail." Artoria said lightly.


    Sure enough, even if it was ckened, King Arthur was still the same King Arthur, only slightly colder.


    Almost because of this...


    "That child has not fully inherited Ghad''s power. It is too childish and must be practiced."


    "I know" Wu Mingughed.


    Sure enough, King Arthur chose to train her because she couldn''t get used to Mashu having powers and couldn''t use them, so she kept pestering Mashu and didn''t let them go.


    "Sure enough, the Holy Grail War is a sinful consciousness. The first meeting between you and me in a long time ended in such a form." After speaking, Wu Ming raised the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    Within this great void that hadpletely turned into this poisonous field, rays of ck light and rays of golden light shed.


    ...


    Outside Mount Enzou, Asterios, carrying Euryale, Stheno, Anna, and Sakura, meets Olga Marie and the others at the foot of the mountain.


    But it couldn''t be considered a meeting, because Asterios didn''t want to run down the mountain originally.


    "Finally stopped, Asterios, you are so rude." Euryale rebuked Asterios sadly.


    "Sorry" Asterios stumbled apologetically.


    Since the item Wu Ming had given him was extremely useful, Asterios, who was elerating, couldn''t stop at all. It didn''t stop until it almost reached the foot of the mountain.


    It also coincidentally met Olga Marie who was teleported by Wu Ming through the portal.


    "Senpai, are you alright?" said Mashu worriedly while supporting Gudako who had turned into a circle.


    "Well I''m fine, Mashu" Gudako shook his head and looked at Olga Marie with a smile.


    "Mashu is there." Olga Marie reluctantly pointed at Mashu.


    Isn''t this really dizzy? Mashu was even more worried.


    "Ah, thank you very much, Director." Gudako smiled awkwardly.


    "Senpai, let''s rest first, sorry." Mashu bowed slightly to the crowd, and then supported Gudako to a nearby rock.


    "Ah, you also escaped. Is that true?" Stheno got down from Asterios and said to Olga Marie.


    "Well, the Assassins seem to have used some sort of spatial Magecraft to transport us here."


    "Really, if you say that, is that guy still in the poison zone?" After counting the time, the hole was almostpletely turned into a poison pit.


    "Boom!!" Suddenly, a huge roar rang out, and Mount Enzou exploded.

 Chapter 381: Whip of God

    Chapter 381: Whip of God


    "Boom!" Suddenly, Mount Enzou exploded.


    Part of Mount Enzou from halfway up the mountain waspletely destroyed by the bombardment.


    Due to the violent explosion, not many stones fell to the foot of the mountain, but more small stones fell.


    "What happened!?" Gudako was shocked butpletely awake.


    "That Senpai, Mount Enzou exploded" Mashu said awkwardly.


    "Ah" Gudako looked at Mount Enzou tly, and found that Mount Enzou hadpletely disappeared.


    "It must have been caused by the Assassin''s battle with King Arthur." Olga Marie frowned. With an explosion of this magnitude, she was at a loss as to whether Wu Ming could return safely.


    "Don''t worry, its power is far beyond your imagination." Stheno and Euryale smiled mysteriously and said to Olga Marie in unison.


    After all, Stheno and Euryale identally learned of Wu Ming''s true identity.


    "I hope so." Olga Marie sighed.


    At this moment, a figure appeared from the forest at the foot of Mount Enzou.


    However, this figure is quite pathetic.


    "Zhuge Kongming!?" Olga Marie called out the figure''s name.


    "What''s the matter, isn''t Iskandar with you?" Olga Marie had a bad feeling seeing Zhuge Kongming, who was in such a pitiful state.


    "Iskandar is out." Zhuge Kongming said lightly.


    After that, he told the crowd what happened.


    After Iskandarunched his army of Ionioi Hetairoi, he brought himself, Zhuge Kongming, Sima Yi, Gilles de Rais, and Altera into the Reality Marble.


    Then, under the blessing of Zhuge Kongming''s military skills, Iskandar led his troops, disying a devastating state.


    Immediately, at close range, Gilles de Rais and the army of sea demons he summoned and controlled were all killed.


    Sima Yi was also a Rider, so with his chariot, she managed to survive this battlefield.


    Sima Yi felt bitter in his heart, not because she couldn''t beat her, but because she didn''t have an army.


    Even though Sima Yi was summoned as a Rider ss, she, like Zhuge Kongming, possessed the skills and Noble Phantasms of the military division type, meaning that the skills and Noble Phantasms of the two were almost the same.


    But in the face of the tens of thousands of enemy troops in front of her, Sima Yi said that she really wanted to use Zhuge Kongming''s empty city n, but she had no choice but to own the city.


    Sima Yi could only use his Noble Phantasm to Debuff Alexander''s troops.


    Then, Sima Yi directly used the Command Spell to let Altera, who was constantly killing in the army, release the Noble Phantasm Photon Ray.


    "Enemy Servants actually have Command Spells to control other Servants!?" This surprised Olga Marie.


    As bad as it sounds, it''s too bold to let the tools manage the tools.


    After all, it was not without the possibility of a bacsh. If the Servant is really fed up with his Master, she can use a Command Spell to order the Servants under his control to kill his Master.


    After all, the Command Spell is in the hands of the Servant, and most importantly the Servant being controlled is the destroyer of Europe, known as the "God''s Whip", the Altera of the Hun Emperor.


    "The rainbow-like lightsaber instantly annihted nearly two-thirds of Ionioi Hetairoi''s entire army." Zhuge Kongming said in a heavy tone.


    Iskandar was defeated without a doubt, and had it not been for the desperate efforts of Ionioi Hetairoi''s forces to protect Iskandar and Zhuge Kongming, they would have returned in the first wave to the Throne of Heroes from Noble Phantasm Altera.


    After that, before failing miserably, Iskandar used his power to send Zhuge Kongming out of the Reality Marble, and Zhuge Kongming discovered the whereabouts of Olga Marie and the others as soon as he exited the Reality Marble.


    "If you count the time, Iskandar is gone." After saying that, Zhuge Kongming took out a cigar out of nowhere, put it in his mouth, and took a deep breath.


    "Are you the only Servant on our side? Have the King of Heroes and the otherse out yet?" Zhuge Kongming asked.


    "They are all still in the hole in Mount Enzou. Judging from the current situation, I''m afraid it''s luckier," said Olga Marie in a heavy tone, looking at Mount Enzou, which had been blown up, from time to time.


    "Then let''s go for a while. We have to take a long term approach to dealing with Altera. If we get caught by that person, we will all leave the stage. This singrity ispletely useless."


    Zhuge Kongming was worthy of a generation of military advisers, even if his side was at a great loss, he didn''t show the slightest bit of interference.


    Although what Zhuge Kongming said was indeed a very wise choice, neither Stheno and the others nor Gudako and the others left.


    Stheno and Euryale only thought Wu Ming would not leave the stage. Asterios only listened to Euryale''s words. Anna and Matou Sakura hadn''t woken up yet, so Stheno and the others didn''t leave.


    Gudako and Mashu didn''t want to leave their potential surviving partners behind, and Olga Marie was also worried about Wu Ming, so Gudako and the others showed no sign of leaving.


    Zhuge Kongming held a cigar in one hand and sighed.


    "I really don''t know what to say about you." Zhuge Kongming shook his head.


    "Come on." Zhuge Kongming said suddenly.


    As if reflecting Zhuge Kongming''s words, a white figure walked out of the forest.


    "Destruction" Altera said slowly, emitting an aura of destruction, and walked towards Gudako and the others.


    "So powerful..." Stheno couldn''t help but nce at Altera.


    Euryale and Asterios also looked serious.


    Mashu immediately raised his shield and came to Gudako. Mashu, who had already taken the recovery medicine, had fully recovered.


    Stheno and the other Servants were like this, not to mention humans like Gudako and Olga Marie.


    "If that''s the case, let me dy the time." After saying that, Zhuge Kongming turned around.


    "You guys take this opportunity to go to Mount Enzou to see the situation." Randomly, Zhuge Kongming walked towards Altera.


    "..." There was a moment of silence among the crowd.


    Paying no heed to the people behind him, Zhuge Kongming picked up a cigar and then held it in his hand.


    "By the way, what this body brings is really good."


    Immediately after, Zhuge Kongming condensed the magic power and turned it into a white feather fan, pointing at Altera.


    "This is the highest position of a major military division. If you can destroy it, give it a try."


    "Unreturning Formation!"

 Chapter 382: end

    Chapter 382: end


    As Zhuge Kongming''s voice fell, dark clouds gathered in the sky out of thin air.


    *bang, bang, bang, bang...*


    With the sound of eight cracking sounds, eight huge Eight Trigrams pirs fell from the sky.


    With Altera as its center, the Eight Eight Trigrams Pirs fell in its eight directions.


    In an instant, an invisible force radiated, and Altera stopped.


    "Formation..." Even though Altera had always acted like a Berserker and always wanted to destroy, she was still the great emperor of the Huns, and Altera, the whip of the Gods who fought in Europe.


    For the military in the East, Altera also tried a little.


    The nameless power of this formationpletely hindered Altera''s steps.


    "It''s useless, destroy it" As she said, Altera raised the Photon Ray in his hand when suddenly, Zhuge Kongming''s formation shattered.


    "Have you forgotten my existence, Zhuge Liang." A blonde haired girl wearing an ancient robe and a carriage came not far from Altera. This person was Sima Yi''s Rider ss. The one holding the Command Spell Altera.


    Zhuge Kongming''s Noble Phantasm, Unreturning Formation, offset by Sima Yi''s Noble Phantasm, Unspeakable Formation.


    "Sima Yi, you really got in the way." Of course Zhuge Kongming knew that Sima Yi was nearby, but he didn''t expect that as soon as he released a Noble Phantasm, the other party would also release a Noble Phantasm.


    "Then you can safely return to the Throne of Heroes, Zhuge Liang," said Sima Yi provocatively.


    "You should feel that Master has been defeated, and we are no longer controlled by her." Zhuge Kongming said lightly.


    "You want to say why I will continue to carry out orders, since you are here, Zhuge Liang." Sima Yi sneered.


    "Even if I disappear and return to the Throne of Heroes, but I finally meet you in the Holy Grail War, the shame of an empty city will be erased here!!"


    "Order in the name of the Command Spell, Saber Altera, release your Noble Phantasm."


    Immediately after, Sima Yi raised his right hand, and the two remaining Command Spells on the back of his hand disappeared.


    Altera raised the Photon Ray in his hand.


    "Destroy..."


    Photon Rays started to spin, showing colorful lights.


    After taking a sip of his cigar, Zhuge Kongming prepared to leave the stage. After all, Photon Ray wasn''t something he could block.


    *Ding!*


    Suddenly, a shield appeared in front of Zhuge Kongming.


    Mashu raised his shield, preparing to fight Altera''s Noble Phantasm.


    "Are you an idiot? The opponent''s Noble Phantasm is Photon Ray. You can''t help it." Zhuge Kongming shook his head helplessly.


    "Then we can''t leave our friend behind." Gudako walked to Zhuge Ming''s side.


    "By the way, we are also within range of the opponent''s Noble Phantasm attack. Since we can''t run away, it''s better to fight," said Olga Marie proudly with her arms crossed.


    "I don''t believe in them, but the man." Stheno smiled.


    "That man will definitely be mine in times of crisis, just like Asterios." Euryale touched Asterios'' horn.


    "Oh oh oh oh!" Asterios roared indifferently.


    "That man, I''ll be looking forward to it a bit." After speaking, Zhuge Kongming took another cigar.


    "-Target!!" After speaking, Altera swung the Photon Ray, and multicolored light rushed towards Gudako and the others.


    "Mashu!!" Gudako shouted.


    "Senpai!" Mashu plunged his shield into the ground.


    "Lord Chaldeas!!"


    In an instant, a huge chalk wall appeared, keeping everyone behind.


    *Boom!* The multicolored light hit the holy chalk wall, and Mashu fought back with difficulty.


    "Uh" gritted teeth, trembling but immovable body, and dripping sweat all represented Mashu''s current predicament.


    Thinking of Olga Marie''s words to educate herself, Gudako walked to Mashu''s side and held her hand.


    "Mashu! Stop the enemy''s Noble Phantasm!" Immediately, two of the three Command Spells on the back of Gudako''s hand disappeared.


    Seeing Gudako''s resolute eyes, feeling boundless power out of nowhere, Mashu showed a smile and nodded heavily.


    "Oh, ah, ah, ah. -!!" The chalk wall is more realistic, more perfect, and the appearance of the peripheral wall is more realistic.


    *Boom-!!*


    The Photon Ray''s power reached its end, leaving behind a voice of regret for not breaking the shield on the chalk wall.


    The multicolored light is blocked, the whip of God is blocked by the holy chalk wall.


    "How is that possible, it''s actually blocked!!" Sima Yi stared at the shield blocking the Photon Ray in surprise.


    "Then let''s shoot again!" Sima Yi raised the back of his hand again.


    "Enough." Suddenly, a low voice came.


    "Pfft--!" The sound of a body being pierced by a sharp knife sounded, and Sima Yi''s spiritual core was prated.


    "Pfft!" Sima Yi spurted blood, looked at the tinum de that passed through his body, and turned to look at "Assassin".


    "Is that so, was King Arthur defeated?" Sima Yi''s body began to glow, and small blue particles came out of Sima Yi''s body, which was the beginning of his impending departure.


    "Shit that''s really what a shame Zhuge Liang" Sima Yi turned into magic power and disappeared.


    Wu Ming put away the Divine Sword of Salvation and looked at Altera.


    "Destruction" Altera said, running towards Wu Ming.


    However, in the process, Altera''s body begins to disappear, and Altera is about to leave the stage.


    Altera looked at Wu Ming''s left hand and understood.


    "I see, is the Holy Grail War over"


    Wu Ming''s left hand held a cube in the shape of a small golden goblet, which was the Holy Grail that Wu Ming took after defeating Artoria.


    Altera was forcibly sent back to the Throne of Heroes.


    "Altera, scourge of God, it is time for you to return, return to the Throne of Heroes, and continue your dream." Wu Ming said without reason and raised the Holy Grail.


    "..." Altera didn''t speak, waiting quietly.


    With Wu Ming''s unknown operation, Altera''s body copsed in an instant, and the pure magic power disappeared.


    At this moment, the sacred chalk wall disappeared, revealing the faces of Gudako and the others.


    "Assassins!" Olga Marie and Gudako shouted in surprise.


    "Assassin Senpai!" Mashu said weakly, supported by Gudako, but his tone also fully expressed joy.


    "Is that guy finally here?" Stheno smiled.


    "Too slow." Euryale followed.


    "Oh, oh!" Asterios shouted for some reason.


    "It really is here, but it''s finally over..." Zhuge Kongming sighed and rxed.


    "This is the Holy Grail War of the chaotic twenty-one Servants..."

 Chapter 383: Demon Gods Pillar

    Chapter 383: Demon God''s Pir


    "Indeed, we are the only seven of the remaining twenty-two Servants."


    Saver Wu Ming, Shielder Mashu, Assassin Stheno, Archer Euryale, Berserker Asterios, Lancer Anna, Caster Zhuge Kongming.


    Wu Ming walked to everyone''s side, holding a golden goblet-style glowing ss in one hand.


    "This luminous ss is the Holy Grail that interferes with this era. I''m temporarily using the Holy Grail to stabilize this singrity, so this singrity hasn''t been fixed yet."


    "In other words, can you control this singrity at will?" Zhuge Kongming said lightly.


    Wu Ming became the one to manipte this singrity. In other words, what Zhuge Kongming meant was that if Wu Ming thought about it, he could be the "king" of this era.


    Of course, apart from the two insiders, Stheno and Euryale, even Gudako and the others didn''t think Wu Ming would choose to be the "king" of this singrity.


    And Zhuge Kongming said these words on purpose because he didn''t know Wu Ming.


    If Wu Ming didn''t mean it, then everyone would be happy, and Zhuge Kongming would be relieved.


    If Wu Ming has this meaning, he is now the "king" of this singrity, and Zhuge Kongming does not have the ability to defeat Wu Ming, so it is not bad to say a few words before death.


    "I have no interest in being the "king", you think too much, military advisor." Wu Ming shook his head lightly.


    Now, seeing the Holy Grail, whether it was Olga Marie and the others present, or Roman projecting the screen, they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    After all, if Wu Ming really had this idea, they would bepletely helpless.


    "Good, so our mission isplete." Roman lookszy.


    "You can''t rx, Romani! Even if all enemies are annihted, you must not let your guard down." Olga Marie immediately reprimanded Romani, and Romani could only nod silently.


    "Yes~ I know, Director..."


    "Cu Chinn and the others also left?" Mashu asked Wu Ming.


    "Un, whether it was Karna, Gilgamesh, or C Chinn, they were all gone."


    "Really I haven''t thanked them yet" Mashu said regretfully.


    "Haha, don''t worry Mashu, you have already formed a ''fate'' and will definitely meet again." Wu Ming smiled andforted Mashu.


    "Yes, Assassin Senpai." Mashu turned his sadness into joy and nodded his head full of sunshine.


    "By the way, what about Professor Lev?" Gudako asked suddenly.


    Everyone understood, and then looked at Wu Ming.


    "Lev is clearly dead."


    Wu Ming''s words left everyone confused, what does it mean to die on the bright side?


    "It''s better to show the picture in person."


    Because of that, Wu Ming held the Holy Grail, and the light instantly rose, drowning the crowd.


    When the crowd opened their eyes, which were too dazzling, the scene in front of them changed, from the forest at the foot of the mountain to a maze of tall pine stones.


    "A picture?" Olga Marie saw Wu Ming''s method and did not panic.


    "Picture?" Gudako scratched the back of his head.


    "I reproduced the battle scene between me and Lev." After Wu Ming finished speaking, a gigantic pir that soared into the sky appeared behind everyone.


    "This thing is the Demon God''s Pir, right?" Zhuge Kongming said indifferently, staring at the huge meat pir with full eyes.


    "Demon God Pir?!" Roman was a little surprised.


    "What is it, Doctor?" Mashu stared doubtfully at the unnatural Roman on the screen.


    "It''s fine, it''s just that I learned about this by learning Magecraft. I didn''t expect the mythical product to reappear." Roman smiled and quickly readjusted his situation.


    However, Wu Ming nced at him lightly.


    Ever since Wu Ming met Roman for the first time, he had felt a trace of impropriety in Roman.


    After bing a Saver ss close to the main body, Wu Ming was able to see the essence of Roman.


    "This Demon God Pir is the Demon God uros, the seventy-two Demon Gods who serve Magic King Solomon. It appears in the form of a Demon God''s Pir." Wu Ming didn''t say anything, but started to exin the reason. The origin of this Demon God Pir.


    "Magic King Solomon" Olga Marie looked at the pir of flesh sadly, and couldn''t help suspecting that the rare real man behind the scenes was the Heroic Spirit Solomon.


    Soon, Wu Ming''s figure also appeared in front of everyone, but Wu Ming''s figure was not the current gold-patterned white clothes, but the ck raincoat and ck hat before.


    After that, the Demon God Pir began to release magic mist to attack Wu Ming.


    However, everyone found that they could not hear the voice.


    "At such close range, the Demon God''s Pir''s voice is a little stronger for humans, so I''ll remove the sound." Wu Ming exined.


    Although Zhuge Kongming and Roman looked unconvinced, they didn''t say anything.


    There was a reason for Wu Ming to do this. In the dialogue between Wu Ming and the Demon God Pir, there was the question of his identity. Gudako and the others had experienced a lot, so he thought it would be best to tell themter.


    Because Wu Ming removed the image of himself and Lev talking, so Wu Ming had used the Reality Marble this time.


    As the image changed, the surrounding area became a foggy city.


    "Ah, this is the Reality Marble Assassin." As someone who had been there, Gudako exined to everyone.


    "I know, I know, I know you''ve been here, take a good look." Olga Marie violently pressed Gudako''s small head, and said somewhat sadly.


    "It hurts..."


    The image after that was of a magic mist engulfing Wu Ming, and he used the Holy Grail and Command Spell to change sses. In the end, he defeated Lev with the "Sun" condensed by the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    After the video yback ended, everyone returned to the foot of Mount Enzou.


    Even if Lev was a bad person, he was still Chaldea''s former partner, so Wu Ming didn''t let them see the scene of Lev''s body being burned to ashes.


    "Just like that, Lev died, but uros didn''t." Wu Ming shrugged.


    "Does Lev''s real death mean that the Demon God Pir is still alive?" Zhuge Kongming nodded.


    "ording to the magecraft uros, they are a unit, so I think uros is still alive."


    "Since the Pir of Demon God uros is still alive, it''s most likely that Lev isn''tpletely dead. After all, Lev is the personality of the uros Demon God Pir''s human body," said Wu Ming solemnly.


    "That means" Olga Marie thought of something.


    "That is to say, our future actions will most likely face Lev." Roman said what Olga Marie was thinking.


    "There is no other way, Romani. After that, you should be responsible for contacting the people from the Magic Association, and let theme to support." Olga Marie said like a loner.


    "Director..."


    There was no way, even if they wereforted by Wu Ming, everyone would still not consider Lev''s statement that Olga Marie was dead a lie.


    Facts couldn''t be changed, and Olga Marie had started to ept them, at least doing what she was supposed to do while she was alive.


    "Interrupt, even if Olga Marie can return to Chaldea, you will no longer be able to contact the outside magic association, because the world outside Chaldea has beenpletely burned."

 Chapter 384: Servants Departure

    Chapter 384: Servant''s Departure


    "What!?" Hearing Wu Ming''s words, not only Olga Marie and Roman, but also Gudako and Mashu, who were not too flustered, were shocked.


    "Don''t you know?" Wu Ming asked in a doubtful tone.


    "How do we know, please tell me clearly." Olga Marie walked up to Wu Ming excitedly and pulled him by the cor.


    "Cough cough Calm down" Wu Ming tried to break free from Olga Marie''s tug, trying to calm Olga Marie down.


    "Director, please calm down first." Mash coaxed Olga Marie''s arm.


    Olga Marie nced at Mashu, calmed down, and let go of Wu Ming.


    "Cough cough Let me exin." Wu Ming smoothed his cor, and then started to exin what he just said.


    "Like this Fuyuki City, the world outside your Chaldea has been burned to the ground, and the reason why your Chaldea detected that all humans were destroyed in 2018 is because all humans were burned at that time, and the mastermind behind the scenes as you think, the magic king Solomon who enved seventy-two demon gods."


    Stheno, Euryale, and Anna, brought Matou Sakura and Asterios to retreat behind. It is rted to Gudako and the others. They are still Servants. For now, it''s better to retreat to the audience.


    "Since that''s the case, I guess the ces outside this city have also be a sea of fire." Zhuge Kongming lit another cigar and said in detail.


    After all, as sages, Zhuge Kongming and the Chaldeans listened to Wu Ming''s exnation together in the vanguard.


    "Zhuge Kongming is right, because this fire started from Age of God andsts until 2018 when you test, which is the time when all humanity is burned. The reason for the dy is because you, Chaldea are there, and the reason why Chaldea is okay is because of the influence of Chaldea''s own maic field to stay awake."


    "No wonder I couldn''t contact the Magic Association, and no wonder no one who went to the Magic Association came back and didn''t contact Chaldea. Not because there was a problem with the equipment, but everything that went was ''burned''...'' Roman said thoughtfully.


    "In addition to the singrity of Fuyuki City, seven new singrities have appeared in history. Roman went to check on Sheba and see if what I said was true." Immediately after, Wu Ming provided shocking material.


    "Excuse me." Saying so, Roman''s figure disappeared from the screen.


    About ten secondster, Roman''s figure reappeared on the screen.


    "Assassin is right, the singrity shown in Sheba hasn''t disappeared, and seven new singrities have reappeared, but we can''t analyze the singrity''s location for the time being, so we don''t know where the seven singrities are." Roman said earnestly.


    "Romani, analyze the location of the seven singrities immediately!" Olga Marie gave the order, and Romani rushed to do it.


    "Director!" It''s just that Roman doesn''t turn off the screen, but instead turns on the screen to analyze the singrity with the rest of Chaldea''s staff.


    "Seven singritieswithout any support" Olga Marie bit her nails, thinking about Wu Ming''s words with a headache, and worried about Chaldea''s future.


    The people present did not choose not to believe Wu Ming''s words, but Roman found evidence from Sheba, which clearly showed the traces of the seven singrities.


    "What is it, only seven singrities scare you." Wu Ming sneered.


    Gudako and Mashu were slightly surprised, after all, Wu Ming was not the type to make fun of others.


    Like a barrel of dynamite, Olga Marie exploded at one point, and she denied Wu Ming in anger.


    It had to be said that the aggressive method really worked for Olga Marie.


    "You bastards! Who scares me! There are only seven singrities, I will let Ritsu and Mashu fix it!!"


    "What about you two?" Wu Ming looked at Mashu and Gudako.


    "I will do as senpai says." Mashu looked at Gudako confidently.


    Seeing Mashu like this, Gudako was also touched.


    "I will take Mashu through the seven singrities, I will definitely do it." Gudako said slowly and excitedly.


    Wu Ming smiled slightly.


    "Then I have nothing to worry about."


    "Then, it is time for me to return to the Throne of Heroes," said Zhuge Kongming as he looked at Wu Ming.


    After the Holy Grail War, Altera returned to the Throne of Heroes, but Zhuge Kongming, Stheno and others will not return to the Throne of Heroes, no doubt that this is Wu Ming''s action.


    "Are you going back to the Throne of Heroes after the Holy Grail War? When will it end?" Gudako is indeed a neer and really doesn''t understand at all.


    "The Holy Grail War has ended and the surviving Heroic Spirits will of course return to the Throne of Heroes, and the Holy Grail War ends after the Assassins defeat King Arthur and obtain the Holy Grail." Olga Marie said helplessly.


    "Yeah Really, hehehe" Gudako smiled awkwardly.


    "As expected of Zhuge Kongming." Wu Ming praised Zhuge Kongming in admiration.


    After that, Wu Ming lifted the Holy Grail, only to see the Holy Grail light up, and the bodies of Zhuge Kongming, Stheno, and others began to glow.


    "Then call me when you need it, Last Master Chaldea." After Zhuge Kongming finished speaking, he turned into a blue magic particle and disappeared.


    "Goodbye, Master Chaldea." Stheno smiled.


    "I hope the next time I see you, you won''t be so rude." Euryale also smiled, but this sentence was spoken to Wu Ming.


    "I am truly sorry for being rude," Wu Ming said speechlessly.


    "Anna Onee-san, are you going?" Matou Sakura looked at Anna and said reluctantly.


    "Hmm" Anna just hummed softly, she still didn''t like talking to humans, even her own Master.


    However, Anna smiled, she was very lucky to have such a master.


    "Well then, goodbye, Anna Onee-san, thank you for saving me." Matou Sakura smiled and waved at Anna, then Anna disappeared.


    Instead, Asterios simply disappeared without saying a word.


    "Then, Ritsu and Mashu quickly regained the Holy Grail and returned to Chaldea, Romani, are you ready for transfer?" Olga Marie saw that all the maids had left, and turned to Romani.


    "The preparations were done a few minutes ago, but the director..." Roman had a sad expression. The same goes for Gudako and Mashu.


    "Ah, death, I know, Lev''s words weren''t wrong, and now that I think about it, I did die in Chaldea''s explosion." Olga Marie said in an unknown tone.


    "Didn''t I say before that I wouldn''t let you die?" Wu Ming suddenly said.


    "Ahhhh!?" Gudako, Mashu, Roman, and even Olga Marie were all shocked.


    "You didn''t say it!"

 Chapter 385: Soul Materialization

    Chapter 385: Soul Materialization


    "Even if Olga Marie can return to Chaldea, that''s what I said." Wu Ming smiled slightly.


    This took everyone by surprise.


    "I thought you were a metaphor just now." Roman smiled shyly.


    "That Assassin, can you really keep the director on the defensive?!" Gudako said excitedly.


    "Of course, Olga Marie is my Master. If it wants to take Master''s life from me, Death has no courage," said Wu Ming in a domineering tone.


    "That''s great, Director, you don''t have to die!" said Mashu happily.


    "Haha I''ve always found this sentence really weird" Olga Marie smiled.


    Even though Wu Ming had said that Olga Marie was his Master, Olga Marie had realized when Wu Ming changed his ss, and his contract with Wu Ming was severed.


    This was also the reason why Olga Marie was so nervous when she was at the foot of Mount Enzou earlier, she thought that Wu Ming had left the stage secretly.


    The Assassin had indeed left the scene, and now Wu Ming was a Saver ss.


    Olga Marie and Wu Ming knew it well and didn''t reveal it.


    "So, Assassin, how do you save the director?" asked Roman.


    When Roman said this, not only Gudako and Mashu were curious, even Olga Marie, Roman was also quite curious.


    "You may not know, I can make dolls." Wu Ming smiled and started to answer.


    "Doll?" Everyone asked in confusion.


    "Is that a wooden doll?" Gudako asked, raising his little hand.


    "No way no matter what you think" Mashu groaned.


    "It''s such a doll." Wu Ming said, golden ripples opened, and a figure was "taken away" by Wu Ming.


    Why take it, because it is a doll.


    "Is this really a doll!?" said Roman in disbelief, and the others were dumbfounded.


    With blond hair, fair skin, and only wearing an ancient style white robe, a handsome man with closed eyes appeared in front of everyone.


    That''s right, this is the male version of the Gilgamesh Puppet made by Wu Ming in Uruk.


    "This is really a real doll? Are you sure you didn''t kidnap from that ce?" Olga Marie couldn''t believe it.


    Everyone also nodded,pletely unable to see that this was the appearance of a doll.


    "I knew you would say that." Wu Ming smiled slightly, then raised his palm and pierced through the handsome blonde man''s robe.


    *Srakkk--!*


    With the sound of skin tearing, Wu Ming''s hand stretched out, and aplete "human skin" appeared in his hand.


    Olga Marie and the others were all shocked, and they backed away in fright.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming lifted the blond-haired handsome man''s shirt.


    They saw that the doll''s belly had lost most of its skin, exposing its internal structure.


    Countless mechanical parts were ced in the handsome blonde''s abdominal cavity, all of which proved that this was a mechanical doll.


    "It really is a mechanical doll." Even though Romanes from the medical department, he also dabbles a bit in other aspects. Naturally, he could see that this was a puppet, not a human.


    "Do you guys still need to see the brain?" Wu Ming smiled kindly.


    "Nono" Mashu smiled unnaturally.


    Gudako and Olga Marie also nodded.


    "Of course, this is only a semi-finished product. I haven''t reced the internal organs. It''s just made to put the mind inside to control the action."


    After saying that, Wu Ming opened another golden ripple, and this time came out someone who was exactly the same as the puppet earlier.


    "And this doll is my finished product. No matter which internal structures, sensory nerves, or magic circuits are all the best, the materials are all made by me using rare magic nts and rare magic ores." The blonde doll said, walking while walking, then stopped.


    "There is absolutely no problem in inserting a spirit body into such a body." The consciousness returned from the blonde doll to the Servant''s body, Wu Ming patted the unmoving doll, and said with praise.


    "...If it was possible, I could make a body like this..." Olga Marie said helplessly.


    After all, who can live and want to die for no reason?


    "But I won''t make a body for Olga Marie," Wu Ming said suddenly.


    "Do you want me to use this body!?" Olga Marie was surprised.


    "Of course not." Wu Ming shook his head in disbelief.


    After speaking, Olga Marie breathed a sigh of relief, as did Gudako, Mashu, and Roman.


    "I will use this." With that, Wu Ming took out another cup of golden ripples, shaped like the Holy Grail.


    "This is the Holy Grail!?" Roman was surprised, seeing the data on the screen.


    Of course, this was not the Holy Grail that Wu Ming had taken from the Gilgamesh treasure room. The Holy Grail had been turned into magic power and integrated into his spirit base.


    "This is that I obtained the Holy Grail in another parallel world, and this Holy Grail has granted a wish. After that, I modified it a bit." Wu Ming smiled.


    "Have you heard of <Heaven''s Feel>?" Wu Ming asked.


    "Could it be..." Roman looked terrified.


    "Third Magic?" Olga Marie followed Roman''s words.


    "Third magic!?" Mashu is shocked.


    "What is the third magic?" Gudako said that she didn''t know anything...


    "Soul embodiment is not a higher level beyond magic that humans can perform. It''s called existence magic, and soul embodiment is the third Magic." Olga Marie exined <Heaven''s Feel>.


    "Sounds really strong!" Gudako looked surprised.


    "This Holy Grail was made by a saint with extreme thoughts, and his wish is to embody the souls of all the humans in the world." Wu Ming said.


    "How could it be! Even the Holy Grail cannot materialize the souls of the people of the whole world!! It''s the product of the third magic!" said Roman surprised.


    If the Holy Grail was truly so powerful, then Lev would only need to make a wish to annihte humanity.


    If the Holy Grail was truly so powerful, then the crisis in Fuyuki City would spread throughout the world.


    "Of course, the saint has other ways of deceiving. If you let it go, it might actually manifest all the souls of all the humans in that world." Wu Ming did not exin further, and then looked at Olga Marie.


    "Through my transformation, the Holy Grail that has been activated can no longer spread to the surrounding area."


    "I decided to let Olga Marie hold this Holy Grail and manifest her soul." Wu Ming''s wordspletely shocked everyone.


    "Ahhhh!?"

 Chapter 386: The Merger of the Holy Grail

    Chapter 386: The Merger of the Holy Grail


    Legend has it that only five magics left in the world can only be inherited by five people. As long as one inherits one of the main magics, another person cannot inherit the inheritance magic.


    The former sessor of First Magic has died, and his descendants are said to be protected by the Mage Association.


    The second magic was the leader of the Association, Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg known as Zelretch of the Jewels who was Wu Ming''s "old friend".


    The third magic user had long since died, and the Einzbern family, one of the three founding families that developed the Holy Grail War ritual, was a Homunculus descended from the third magic user. The Holy Grail War can be said to be an iplete third magic.


    The fourth magic was recognized by other magic users, but who it was was a mystery.


    The fifth magic user is the Aozaki family, and the current owner is Aozaki Aoko. It is said that the fifth magic is hidden in the engraving of Magecraft that has been passed down from generation to generation in the Aozaki family.


    Not to mention whether the five magics are strong or not, super rarity is for sure. It is known that the current magic users, Zelretch and Aozaki Aoko, are both very strong characters.


    Although Aozaki Aoko has never seen Wu Ming, but Zelretch Ming has seen a lot.


    Using a second magic, Zelretch merges himself from all parallel worlds and maintains his uniqueness. He also had the legendary record of defeating Brunestud of the Crimson Moon. Even though he was turned into a Dead Apostle by Brunestud of the Crimson Moon, Zelretch was still very strong.


    Although Aozaki Aoko is unknown, but with the fifth magic, she can always be active in the wizarding world, which is enough to see his own strength.


    Once you can see how strong the magic is, and the abilities rted to magic are also very strong.


    Because Wu Ming said that he would let Olga Marie hold the Holy Grail that liberated the third magic and manifested Olga Marie''s soul as a spiritual body, which naturally surprised everyone.


    "Don''t be so surprised. Even though Olga Marie was going to manifest her soul, it was only the result of relying on the Third Holy Grail of Magic. Once she leaves the Holy Grail, Olga Marie will be a spiritual body again."


    Wu Ming''s words calmed everyone down.


    To put it simply, it is the spirit behind the unconscious "human", the Holy Grail, who is entrusted to him and maintains his own life.


    "However, even so, there is no limit to the director who has a rtionship with magic." Roman looked envious.


    "Romani, how is your expression? Disgusting!" Olga Marie shot out her fierce tongue again.


    "Roman is right, if Olga Marie has the ability, it is very possible to master the third magic, then when the timees, Olga Marie can''t help but escape from the Holy Grail and truly live, and she will also reap the benefits. In a Magus world with respect and fear, the Animusphere family will also be a Magus family."


    Wu Ming''sst words made Olga Marie''s eyes sparkle.


    Yes, why did she work so hard? Not just to inherit the family, not to embarrass his father, toplete the protection of human rights, and to carry on the Animusphere family.


    Now that the opportunity was in front of her, was he still hesitating?


    "How about it, Master, do you take my advice?" Wu Ming looked at Olga Marie with a smile.


    Even though it was a question, Wu Ming had already seen it, and Olga Marie was quite touched.


    "I don''t want to choose the embodiment of souls, but I hate dolls more." Very arrogant speech...


    "Yeah, I see, then it''s not toote, let''s start now."


    After that, Gudako and Mashu retreated, leaving an open space for Wu Ming and Olga Marie.


    They saw Olga Marie standing there quite nervously, saw Wu Ming in front of her and swallowed her saliva.


    Wu Ming raised the cup-shaped goblet that materialized in his left hand and held it in front of him.


    Then, the Holy Grail spun and flew towards Olga Marie, and then without pause, merged into Olga Marie''s body.


    "Ah? Is this the end?!" On the other side of the screen, Roman screamed in disbelief.


    "Roman!" Olga Marie red at Romani angrily.


    "But But, this is the third magic, how can the Holy Grail integrating the third magic be so easy!"


    "Un, please calm down, doctor." Mashu smiled awkwardly, even though she was curious.


    "Actually, I thought there might be some kind of light that could pierce the sky" Gudako whispered.


    Not to mention that Gudako and the others who weren''t involved were so shocked, Olga Marie naturally didn''t need to say it, but she held back and didn''t ask.


    "But sadly, it''s that simple. Do you think there are supernatural phenomena?" Wu Ming shrugged with a helpless expression on his face.


    Olga Marie touched the spot where the Holy Grail had melted into her body and couldn''t help but say it.


    "But I really don''t feel anything, am I really manifesting my soul?" Olga Marie was still asking.


    "How can it be that simple." Wu Ming shook his head, walked over to Olga Marie, then ced his hand on Olga Marie''s chest.


    Apart from the stunned Olga Marie, and the stunned Gudako, Mashu, and Roman, Wu Ming continued to speak.


    "Now you are just a soul relying on the Holy Grail, because the third magic is restricted by me, so what you receive now is an iplete version of the third magic, and its effect is only to maintain that you will not return to Chaldea and disappear."


    Saying so, Wu Ming''s hand on Olga Marie''s chest suddenly lit up, and the Holy Grail in Olga Marie''s body seemed to be induced, passing through Olga Marie''s body and at the location of the heart being revealed.


    Like a real heart, the Holy Grail kept beating, and magic power flowed out of the Holy Grail like a spring, nourishing Olga Marie''s slightly weak soul.


    "Let''s do this for now. As long as there is the Holy Grail, Olga Marie is an eternal existence." Wu Ming calmly said what many people yearned for.


    "I said, you should just touch" Olga Marie lowered her head, and her bangs covered her face, so that Wu Ming couldn''t see clearly.


    However, there was a hint of murderous intent in his tone.


    "Un, almost there." With that said, Wu Ming moved the hand that was pressed against Olga Marie''s chest.


    "By the way, Olga Marie, you are highly expected." Wu Ming looked at Olga Marie with a smile.


    "Pop!" Wu Ming let go of the hand that was on Olga Marie''s chest, and grabbed Olga Marie''s hand that was caressing her cheek.


    Seeing Olga Marie''s shy and angry face, Wu Ming smiled calmly.


    "Well, kidding, kidding!"


    Wu Ming let go of the hand and pushed it quickly, allowing Olga Marie to hold her chest with an embarrassed and angry face.


    "You remembered it for me" Olga Marie gritted her teeth and said angrily.


    "Then let me summon a Servant for you freely."

 Chapter 387: Summon

    Chapter 387: Summon


    Wu Ming''s words shocked everyone.


    "Summon a Servant?!" Everyone is shocked.


    "Besides, I can''t follow you to meet Chaldea. I still have my mission. It wasn''t just Fuyuki City that was burned by Lev."


    Wu Ming''s words left everyone speechless, yes, there are seven other singrities.


    "If I am not by your side, let the exclusive Servant Olga Marie No. 2 protect you."


    "Olga Marie''s exclusive servant... No. 2?" Gudako and Mashu couldn''t help but repeat this strange title.


    "I don''t need No. 2, my only Servant is you." Olga Marie directly and firmly rejected Wu Ming''s captivity.


    The atmosphere at the scene became a little depressing.


    "You should know that you are the head of Chaldea. After all, Mashu is Ritsu''s Servant. It''s impossible to protect you all the time. And I also have other duties, so I can''t stay by your side." With love and reason, Wu Ming persuaded Olga Marie.


    "Director, I think Assassin is right. If youe back, as the backbone, you really need a personal bodyguard." Roman also persuades.


    Roman did not dare to tell the other Chaldea employees that Olga Marie had died.


    The Chaldeans also seemed very calm as the director was personally doing the task in the singrity.


    After everyone in Chaldea knew that there were still seven singrities, and the outside world had all been burned, almost everyone had a trace of abnormality.


    "Fortunately, the director is still there."


    "That''s right, the director is able to solve any problem perfectly, and there shouldn''t be any problems with his strength."


    "Alright, let''s work harder and clear the seven singrities together."


    This is the talk of a staff of less than twenty people.


    It had to be said that Olga Marie was indeed quite popr in Chaldea and could be used as a spiritual pir by the remaining staff.


    Olga Marie looked at Roman, then at Gudako and Mashu who nodded at her, and made a decision.


    "Okay, I''ll take your advice." Olga Marie is rarely arrogant.


    Wu Ming smiled.


    "Then let''s get ready."


    Even though Mount Enzou was blown up, the leyline thaty beneath it was not affected much.


    Wu Ming and the others came to the location of Mount Enzou, a basin where broken stones were piled up.


    As Wu Ming and Artoria''s Noble Phantasm collided with each other, a hole in the center of Mount Enzou instantly exploded, leading to a huge hole, which looked like the hole in Mount Enzou disappeared from the side.


    From above, it looks like a basin surrounded by mountains.


    But because of Shuten Douji''s Noble Phantasm, this huge hole became a poison pit.


    "Crash!" The sound of running water came, and countless streams of water poured into the basin from an unknown ce.


    But strangely, the poison from the poison hole did not erode the water current, but slowly retreated like fear.


    And if you look closely, these rivers are dark red.


    Immediately, the current package covered the entire basin.


    "Go." With Wu Ming''s voice, in an instant, countless streams of water began to boil as if it had reached boiling point.


    Countless purple smoke evaporated from the boiling red water, and the moment it touched the air, it became pure magic and disappeared.


    "Crash--!!" The sound of running water came again, but this time, there was no running water, but the boiling water that was in the cave still came out.


    As soon as the image changed, countless streams of water flowed back into Wu Ming''s palm, and his palm was like a bottomless pit, absorbing this stream of water without stopping. Until thest trace of water disappears.


    "Done, I have exhausted Shuten Douji''s poison essence." Wu Ming turned around and said to the people behind him.


    "By the way, Assassin, you are no longer an Assassin." Gudako said thoughtfully after watching Wu Ming''s series of ways.


    Roman and Mashu also nodded.


    After all, the supernatural ability earlier could not be done by an Assassin.


    "I also can''t detect the current Assassin ss here." Roman was a little confused.


    Don''t know why, but the instrument can''t detect Wu Ming''s current ss.


    "My current ss is Saver." Wu Ming answered everyone''s doubts.


    "This really is a ss I''ve never heard of before." Roman shook his head.


    "Perhaps because my current ss is one that no one has ever held, at least for now." Wu Ming exined.


    Wu Ming really didn''t know who else held the Saver ss, so he said something about this.


    "Even though I don''t know anything, you look good." Gudako touched the back of his head slightly embarrassed.


    "This ss is what I use to deal with my enemies. Besides, there are very few Servants who can hold the Saver ss, so Chaldea''s system may not include information about this ss."


    Then, Wu Ming took action.


    "Don''t talk about it, let''s do Servant Summoning."


    There was no need for everyone to think about this matter, and they followed Wu Ming into the pit.


    As soon as they entered the hole, everyone found that it was as if nothing had happened here, and the ground was clean, as if it was a dream that the Servant fought here before.


    "I use my water to clean here." Wu Ming exined.


    After that, Wu Ming felt the magic power from the leyline, walked to a seemingly random ce, and crouched down.


    Just when everyone was wondering what Wu Ming was up to, in an instant, a magic circle appeared under his feet.


    "This is a magic circle to summon Servants, you must know how to use it." Wu Ming walked out of the magic circle and looked at Olga Marie.


    In short, Wu Ming asked Olga Marie if she could chant a spell.


    "Of course I know, I''ve seen summoning Servants in Chaldea."


    Saying that, Olga Marie walked to the magic circle.


    "Deration. Your body is beneath me, and my destiny is in your sword" Immediately after that, Olga Marie raised her right hand, which had no Command Spell.


    At the same time, the magic circle began to emit magic.


    "The director shouldn''t want to immediately summon a Servant" Roman was dumbfounded.


    Summoning ceremonies without much preparation, especially summons without holy relics, had a very low sess rate, even Chaldea only summoned three Servants, and Ghad was one of them.


    "Don''t worry, this is the summoning circle that I have strengthened. Even if dragged, a Servant will be pulled from the Throne of Heroes," Wu Ming said confidently.


    "Furthermore, if there is no holy relic, then it depends on the match between the Servant and Master. I believe such a Servant will definitely be able to bear the burden of being Olga Marie''s Servant."


    Seeing Wu Ming, who seems very reasonable, Gudako and Mashu nodded, but Roman was also in a state of thought.


    "The rtionship between master and Servant..."


    At this moment, Olga Marie''s summoning spell also ended.


    "Snapping your three spirits for seven days,ing from the wheel of oppression, guardian of the scales!"


    "Boom!" As if something hit the ground, the magic power reached its maximum value, and exploded suddenly, causing a lot of smoke.


    Dimly, everyone saw a tiny figure from the smoke.


    "You are my Master~"

 Chapter 388: Departure

    Chapter 388: Departure


    "You are my Master~" With a soft voice, the smoke gradually dissipated, and a young figure was revealed.


    With short blue-purple hair, she wears a small budded hat, red eyes, shiny tiger teeth, a pair of tiny bat wings, and a pretty aristocratic costume. Compared to the Servant, many people would feel that this was a woman who needed to be pampered.


    "I said, are you sure he is here to protect me, I wasn''t the one taking care of her" Olga Marie looked at Wu Ming helplessly, and pointed at the summoned Servant floating in the air.


    Seems like a very troublesome person.


    This is what Olga Marie had in mind.


    "Well~ you summoned a Servant without using a holy relic. It must be a Servant who has a good rtionship with you." Wu Ming didn''t immediately answer Olga Marie''s words, but teased her.


    "I don''t think I have a good rtionship with him." Olga Marie nced at the woman and shook her head sadly.


    "Let''s hang out for a bit~ Maybe you two can get along well." Wu Ming continued to smile.


    "Hey!! What are you doing! I am the dignified Carmi Tepes, descendant of the Tepes family, how dare you ignore me!!" The woman who called herself Carmi roared in anger.


    "Hah? What is the Tepes family? I''ve never heard of it. I am the head of the Animusphere family, Olga Marie Asmleit Animusphere, one of the twelve Clock Tower Lords, show me some respect."


    Olga Marie crossed her arms and looked at Carmi.


    "Ha? What a joke! It''s just an ordinary human, it''s already mercy to let you be my Master. If you don''t submit your blood obediently, the descendants of Tepes will need to replenish their energy."


    Carmi''s tiny wings pped and flew in front of Olga Marie, maintaining the same height, Carmi looked at Olga Marie proudly.


    "Although I don''t know why you who don''t have the qualifications of a master, can summon a Servant and make a contract with me, but this is not important. From now on, you are my servant from Carmi Tepes, so please serve me well."


    Being able to summon a Servant without the qualification of a Master was naturally the effect of the magic circle created by Wu Ming.


    After Carmi finished speaking, a tic tac toe appeared on Olga Marie''s forehead.


    Theck of master qualifications was Olga Marie''s sore point.


    Then Olga Marie seemed to have thought of something, and made a fist with one hand and ced it in the other.


    "I see, since you''re already dead, so you''re thest descendant. So pathetic." Olga Marie looked at Carmi provocatively.


    "What!? Are you provoking me!"


    Olga Marie was right, the reason why she was thest descendant was indeed because Carmi had died.


    Olga Marie and Carmi red at each other with life and death gazes.


    "The two of them are really on good terms." Roman looked at the boisterous one like a friend, and smiled unexpectedly.


    "Shut up!!" Olga Marie and Carmi said in unison, staring at Roman, so scared that Roman fell off the chair.


    "The rtionship is really good" Gudako and Mashu looked at each other and had to admit this.


    Wu Ming witnessed this scene, and the worry in his heart disappeared.


    Carmi had been provoked like this, and had yet to start killing humans. Although there was a reason why Olga Marie was his Master, it could also be seen that this vampire character was named Carmi.


    Wu Ming nodded.


    "Miss Carmi, right? Do you understand the current situation?" Wu Ming suddenly said and asked Carmi.


    Hearing Wu Ming''s voice, Carmi no longer looked at each other with Olga Marie, but looked at Wu Ming with a hint of fear.


    She could sense the danger from Wu Ming.


    "Of course I know. Humanity is burned. After all, it''s not our vampire. If I don''t take a nap...cough...after all, I havepassion, and I ept your call."


    Gudako and Mashu looked at Carmi helplessly.


    "You just said you were sleeping..."


    "Shut up!!" Carmi interrupted her words, showing her little tiger teeth as a threat.


    "This is so cute, Mashu."


    "Un, I think so too, senpai."


    Mashu and Gudako hide and whisper.


    Carmi, who was a Servant, could naturally hear it, and then she looked embarrassed and angry.


    "Since you have received Olga Marie''s summons, can you protect her?" Wu Ming looked at Carmi with a serious expression.


    Seeing such a formal conversation, Carmi no longer cared about Mashu and Gudako''sints, but seemed silent.


    "Since I have been summoned by my Master, I will not harm my Master and maid, and I will guarantee on behalf of Tepes." After that, Carmi turned her head, and floated on the spot with her arms folded across her chest.


    "Then Olga Marie will be looked after by you, Carmi Tepes." Wu Ming looked at Carmi in relief.


    "Leave it to me." Carmi waved her hand casually.


    "Wait for me! What''s with your atmosphere entrusting the princess! It''s like I can''t live without you, give me some self-awareness!" shouted Olga Marie frantically.


    "Then, I will start the spirit transfer, everything is ready." Roman said to himself, and everyone, Gudako and Mashu nodded.


    "Romani, you bastard!" Olga Marie angrily red at Roman, which spoiled the mood.


    "Then, everyone has a smooth ride. I''ll go to another singrity to explore the path first. You have to hurry ande. "Wu Ming waved to the people who were starting to spiritualize their bodies.


    "Alright, Assassin, see youter." Gudako waved his hand towards Wu Ming.


    "Assassin Senpai, please be careful." Mashu bowed slightly.


    "Fou~Fou~" A small beast that appeared out of nowhere jumped onto Mash''s shoulder.


    "Oh, it''s Fou. Sure enough, Fou is very smart," Mashu said while holding the little beast called Fou happily.


    However, Wu Ming nced at this little beast called Fou a few more times.


    But after seeing Mashu who was smiling happily, Wu Ming didn''t say anything else.


    "I remember you, a powerful and mysterious existence," said Carmi.


    "Wait for me!"


    Along with Olga Marie''s screams, the four of them disappeared.


    "You have to take responsibility for the trouble you cause, Dr. Roman."


    Wu Ming said to Roman who was on the screen with a dy that had not gone away.


    "Of course, have you seen it?" Roman smiled wryly.


    "Un~ Aspensation, I will receive the Holy Grail of this singrity." Wu Ming said as he lifted the glowing cup-shaped goblet that was in his right hand.


    "Ah! Oops! Forgot to recycle the Holy Grail..."


    Wu Ming pointed with one hand, and the screen disappeared.


    After that, Wu Ming held the Holy Grail and integrated it into his body.


    "So where''s the singrity next?"


    Saying that, Wu Ming disappeared along with the Holy Grail that had melted into his body as a spiritual core.


    Gradually, Fuyuki began to improve himself.

 Chapter 389: The gods summon sacrifices

    Chapter 389: The gods summon sacrifices


    Wu Ming released his body as a Servant, and his spirit returned to Great Root.


    He opened a pair of gem-like red dragon eyes and looked around.


    Wu Ming could see that there were traces of ck mud intrusion around him, and the ck mud was naturally dispelled by his abilities and set defense mechanisms.


    After checking other ces in Great Root, Wu Ming was relieved, at least the ck mud didn''tunch an attack.


    Then, Wu Ming took out the luminous chalice of the Holy Grail that he had brought back from the singrity.


    It was not that it was meaningless for Wu Ming to bring back this Holy Grail, his goal was to trace the location of another singrity through this Holy Grail.


    After all, this Holy Grail was set up by the mastermind behind the extermination of Humanity. Since there is another singrity, it must have the Holy Grail between these singrities.


    Wu Ming did not think that this holy grail had nothing to do with seeing them.


    Wu Ming saw the ck dragon-shaped imprint on his dragon w, through the Holy Grail imprint associated with the ck mud, plus the power of the root, it was not difficult to find the seven singrities.


    With this in mind, Wu Ming began to investigate the singrity.


    Wu Ming grabbed the luminous chalice of the holy grail with his dragon ws, closed his eyes, and started searching for the specific location of another singrity as if he was meditating.


    Not knowing how long, Wu Ming opened those burgundy eyes.


    "It turns out that they want to destroy all of humanity by destroying important knots in human history."


    Wu Ming had explored the specific locations of the other seven singrities. After knowing the meaning of this era, he understood the purpose of the mastermind behind this scene.


    What will Europe look like in the future if Europe is not enlightened?


    If a fleet that opens new routes and sails around the world doesn''tplete a new route and circumnavigate the globe, what impact will it have on the world in the future?


    If humans have been extinct since BC, will there be humans in the future?


    This time, the enemy possessed by the ck mud thought of this idea, it chose the seven eras that were very important to mankind, and sent the Holy Grail to interfere with those eras to destroy mankind.


    "But then again, Uruk was actually chosen by that person." Among the singrities observed by Wu Ming included the fifth dynasty of Uruk, who ruled Mesopotamia by Gilgamesh.


    After all, it was an era where God and man were separated, and as a turning point for mankind, it had an important weight.


    "By the way, I missed him, so let''s take this singrity''s chance to go back and have a look."


    Then, the dragon head stared at his dragon arm.


    "You think so too, Little En."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, aplicated golden chain appeared on Wu Ming''s dragon arm.


    "Yes Lord Wu Ming, I miss Uruk too."


    Although Wu Ming could travel through the various eras of the world at will, he did not choose to do so often.


    Even if Wu Ming has perfect resistance to space and time, the world will not affect him, but will also create an impression on the world itself.


    A calmke can withstand falling pebbles, but if it has suffered too many heavy blows, it cannot remain calm and will take longer to recover.


    The world is the same. If Wu Ming left his mark on various eras, it would have an impact on future generations. If it affects too much, the world will copse.


    For example. If Wu Ming builds trust in an era, then after he leaves, this trust will gradually be hidden by the world.


    And if Wu Ming continued to renounce beliefs in every previous era, then in modern times thousands of yearster, the world might be full of people who believed in him. If it is severe, most likely humans will be extinct.


    Due to Wu Ming''s space-time characteristics, if there were too many disturbances in the world, the world would not be able to repair itself.


    The mastermind behind anthropomorphic burning also used this method to sessfully exterminate all humans in 2018.


    But if there is a singrity, there is no need to worry about affecting future generations, because after the singrity is fixed and eliminated, all the effects caused by the singrity will be fixed by the world.


    For example, someone in the singrity was killed by a Servant, then the world would likely be fixed for that person to be killed by a gangster.


    Therefore, Wu Ming chose to go to the singrity with confidence.


    "Then let''s get started." Saying that, a space-time wormhole appeared in front of Wu Ming. The Holy Grail was restrained by an invisible force and sent to the space-time wormhole, and then the space-time wormhole closed.


    And Wu Ming nodded in satisfaction, then slowly fell and fell into a deep sleep.


    And Enkidu who was encircling Dragon Wu Ming''s arm was also silent.


    ....


    2600 BC, Mesopotamia, City of Uruk, inside the altar of the Dragon Sage.


    A group of sacrificial priests wearing simple sacrificial costumes surrounded the magic circle.


    "Miss Siduri, did you really decide" The priest who seemed to be the representative of another priest looked at the woman in front of him.


    A green sacrificial robe, a white hooded robe, a thin veil covering the cheeks, only the eyes opened revealing a stern look.


    "Yes, I have decided that even if I give up my life, I will return the deceased Lord Dragon Sage."


    Yes, this group of priests gathered at the sacrificial altar for the purpose of summoning the gods, which was quite difficult even in the Age of God.


    "The god''s departure is predetermined, and it is natural for Lord Dragon Sage to leave. It''s basically impossible to summon a departed god again." The priest is still persuading.


    "Yes, Miss Siduri, even if you were granted King Gilgamesh''s approval at your request, it would be impossible to summon Lord Dragon Sage back." At this time, another priest also persuaded.


    "After all, that Lord has the highest level of divinity. Even summoning the goddess Ishtar''s avatar had exhausted the priest''s life force. Miss Siduri, you should think twice."


    Listening to continuous advice from around, Siduri smiled a little.


    "I know that you guys are thinking of me, but now there are more and more monsters. If Lord Dragon Sage returns to thend, then more people in Mesopotamia will be saved. I''ve made up my mind, you don''t have to persuade me anymore."


    Seeing Siduri like this, everyone fell silent.


    "Then allow me to help Miss Siduri." Said the representative priest.


    "Yes, please wait for me to help Miss Siduri"


    "We also want to contribute to the summoning of Lord Dragon Sage"


    "Miss Siduri please help us..."


    The others followed.


    Siduri, who initially wanted to refuse, nodded in relief after seeing the same radiance in everyone''s eyes.


    "Then let''s get started."


    Siduri puts the stone in the center of the magic circle, which is the corner of the Dragon Temple.


    Because the Age of God began to fade, the divinity of the temple was almost exhausted, and it began to be eroded by nature.


    "Lord Dragon Sage, please answer my call." Siduri sped his hands together and started injecting magic power into the magic circle.


    Everyone kneels in front of the magic circle, with Siduri in front.


    Don''t know how long, gradually, one by one the sacrificial priests used up their magic power and fell to the ground, and only a few of the sacrificial priests who were quite old fell to the ground without falling unconscious.


    These people fell silent when they saw Siduri, who had exhausted her magic power but reced it with vitality.


    "May Lord Dragon Sage bless you, Miss Siduri." Some people pray.


    And at this moment, a voice came.


    "Don''t talk about other people, I don''t remember I taught you to waste your life like this, Siduri."

 Chapter 390: In the tower of the gods

    Chapter 390: In the tower of the gods


    "What is this sound?!" Some of the sober priests were quite confused.


    Because of the mystery, Wu Ming''s voice became bold, and only the other gods, Gilgamesh, Enkidu and Siduri, the priest, had heard his true voice.


    "Lord Dragon Sage!!" shouted Siduri in an old voice.


    At this time, some priests who still had consciousness discovered that Siduri had be very old.


    *Bzzz*


    An inaudible sound, the magic circle shed, and countless pure vitality emerged from the magic circle, imnted into Siduri and the fallen priests.


    Siduri''s vitality is replenished, the wrinkled skin is restored, and it bes smoother than before, and the dull and lifeless hair is full of vitality like new hair.


    "This" The priests who were unconscious also woke up.


    The priests felt the boundless vitality in their bodies, and felt this very familiar power, and the few priests who were not in a stupor already knew who the owner of the voice was.


    It was the Dragon Sage in the mouth of Siduri, the god they had longed for.


    The light in the center of the magic circle appeared, and a white figure was revealed.


    A pure white robe, a handsome face, a gold chain wrapped around a white figure like an ornament, and four dragon horns on his head. If you look closely, a pair of dragon horns is a particr ornament.


    "It''s been a long time, Siduri." Wu Ming looked at Siduri, who was kneeling in front of him, with a smile that looked very beautiful.


    "Lord Dragon Sage, congrattions on your return!" Siduri knelt down and congratted Wu Ming.


    The other priests followed, knelt down and bowed to Wu Ming.


    "Congrattions on the return of Lord Dragon Sage."


    After all, this was the first time Lord Dragon Sage had appeared in human form, and these priests were extremely respectful.


    The invisible dragon god is extraordinary, the dragon god in human form is even more honorable, too mysterious will cause distance, which is why Siduri insists on summoning Wu Ming, because after Siduri became the head priest, Wu Ming revealed his true body.


    "Even though I have replenished yourck of vitality, it is better to rest for a while." Wu Ming ordered the sacrifice that belonged to him.


    After all, strictly speaking, these sacrifices were all under their own orders and were their subordinates.


    "Yes, I followed your instructions, Lord Dragon Sage." Everyone said in unison.


    After that, all the priests withdrew, but only Siduri was left.


    "What is it, Siduri, are you still going to rest?" Wu Ming asked.


    "Lord Dragon Sage, now that Mesopotamia is in crisis, please help." Siduri maintained his kneeling posture, waiting for Wu Ming''s reply.


    "I understand, but your body is the most important thing. You go rest first. I will personally go to King Gilgamesh to understand the situation," Wu Ming said softly.


    Seeing Siduri who wanted to refute something, Wu Ming''s expression immediately became serious.


    "This is an order."


    After all, Siduri can be described as a very stubborn person, and if it is not an order, she will not listen.


    "Understood, I returned to rest, Lord Dragon Sage."


    After that, Siduri left the Dragon Sage Temple without any hesitation.


    "As for Gilgamesh, it shouldn''t be the female Gilgamesh I know." After saying that, Wu Ming went to the temple in the middle of Uruk.


    Wu Ming was walking on the street, looking at the modern business atmosphere around him with interest.


    "Sure enough, no matter who Gil, he can be a wise king."


    "This is Lord Dragon Sage!"


    "Lord Dragon Sage is back!"


    "Lord Dragon Sage!"


    In an instant, many people knelt towards Wu Ming''s position.


    As soon as Wu Ming began to see the path interfering with everything, he was instantly recognized.


    As a result, many people knelt down and worshiped Wu Ming.


    "You guys don''t need to do this, just put your right hand on your chest and bow slightly in the future."


    After he finished speaking, Wu Ming immediately fled while everyone else did not react.


    Wu Ming came to the tower and started walking towards the height of the tower.


    "Lord Dragon Sage!" The soldiers at the bottom of the tower shouted to Wu Ming. Because of their duty, the soldiers did not bow.


    "Un." Wu Ming answered lightly, and then walked towards the top of the tower.


    "No, even the sacrifice didn''t publish my portrait. Why do people recognize me?" Wu Ming walked up the tower, slightly confused by the situation just now.


    "Are you an idiot? Your return has made the Dragon Sage Temple radiant, and your divinity has returned to you. Your whole person is dazzling like a me in a dark night. How could people not recognize you?"


    Suddenly, a voice full of disdain rang out.


    "This tone, even though it''s not a female voice, I really miss it." Wu Ming smiled, he knew who was speaking.


    Wu Ming was not in a hurry, and walked slowly on the steps of the tower.


    When he arrived at the room at the top of the tower, because there was no door, Wu Ming immediately saw the scene inside.


    The blonde haired man was wearing a simple attire that could convey the demeanor of a king, he was sitting at a wooden table handling government affairs on y.


    Seeing Wu Minging here, the blonde haired man put down the y tablet he was facing, looked at Wu Ming, and showed an arrogant smile, "It''s been a long time, Dragon Sage." Although his tone was a bit disdainful, there was a hidden happiness in it and couldn''t hide it.


    "You too, Gil."


    Like two old friends, Wu Ming and Gilgamesh greeted each other.


    "Why, since I came here in the form of a Servant, if you show divinity like this, that annoying woman wille."


    He still spoke like a poisoned tongue, but Wu Ming missed him so much.


    After all, every Gilgamesh was a disciple of Wu Ming.


    "Yeah~ I''m really sorry." After saying that, Wu Ming controlled the divinity he had exuded.


    The reason why he didn''t control it before was because Wu Ming never possessed such a thing as divinity, therefore, because of ss, that divinity was attached to Servant Wu Ming''s body.


    "Hehe~ I didn''t expect Siduri to actually summon you. Looks like the Servant summoning ceremony should be done quickly." Gilgamesh''s red eyes stared deep, and then he began to dive into the affairs of government on the y tablet.


    "I heard from Siduri that arge number of demon beasts have attacked, please exin to me in detail." Wu Ming walked to Gilgamesh''s side and moved with one hand. A somewhat beautiful and ancient chair made of thin air by Wu Ming Then he sat down in front of Gilgamesh.


    This chair was the style that Queen Gul favored when she was in Fuyuki City, and was now directly made by Wu Ming using magic.


    At this time, a proud female voice came.


    "Dragon Sages! Come out! Why can''t I find my father! Are you fooling yourself!"

 Chapter 391: Return of the wise king

    Chapter 391: Return of the wise king


    *Boom!*


    Suddenly, a golden light instantly cracked the roof of the tower, making a huge hole.


    Visitors also show a figure, a woman with double ck ponytail hair, red eyes, a noble headdress, and a whimsical attire, who rides a boat like a bow the size of two.


    "Listen, I told you, you will definitely attract this troubled woman." Gilgamesh looked at the visitor with disdain.


    "This shameless costume, this bow, and this harsh tone, you are Ishtar." Wu Ming suddenly realized, and looked at Ishtar.


    "Hey hey hey!! What do you mean by shameless costume and rude tone! I''m Ishtar, mistress of the sky Wait a minute, I almost got tricked by you, tell my father first if they disappeared because you did it?"


    Ishtar first refuted Wu Ming''s words, but she reacted immediately, and she came to question the Dragon Sage.


    "Then your guess ispletely wrong, Ishtar, I was just summoned in the form of a Servant." Wu Ming immediately shook his head, denying Ishtar''s words.


    At this moment, Gilgamesh also spoke impatiently.


    "I have told you for a long time that the disappearance of your gods is inevitable, not only me, but the Dragon Sage did not do anything wrong, but you enter this king''s pce as you please, and you must not leave unless you give up half of the your treasure." Even though he said it right at first, it started to feel wrongter.


    "Don''t think about it! You don''t want to get a penny from me!" Ishtar backed away in a panic, looking at Gilgamesh and Wu Ming warily.


    "I''m not interested in money and treasure, don''t look at me." Wu Ming raised his hand helplessly.


    "By the way, you are like this, you are not interested in any treasures, you only bless humans." Ishtar looked at Wu Ming a little stupidly, as if he was looking at a moneyless piggy bank.


    "Since it has nothing to do with you, then goodbye, I don''t want to stay here!" Saying that, Ishtar rode on Maanna''s Heavenly Boat and flew out again from the previously opened roof.


    "That is why this king hates that woman. She''s so old she can''t even leave the door," Gilgamesh said irritably.


    "Un~ this is Ishtar''s character."


    Saying that, Wu Ming painted with one hand in the air, and several runes appeared, which were added to the hole in the roof.


    In just a few seconds, the hole in the roof that Ishtar had opened had been repaired.


    "Oh~ are you still able to use runes, you came as a Rider ss now?" Gilgamesh watched this scene with great interest.


    "Of course it can be used. After all, even if I am a Rider ss, I am Dragon Sage Uruk. As your teacher, how could I not use my Magecraft." Wu Ming exined.


    That''s right, Wu Ming arrived at the Rider ss this time.


    But Wu Ming didn''t want toe with the Rider ss at first, but wanted toe with the Saver ss.


    The reason Wu Ming became a Rider was because of Siduri.


    Wu Ming sent the Holy Grail into this era, ready toe with the Saver ss, but heard Siduri''s call.


    "This is very reckless." This was Wu Ming''s assessment of Siduri back then.


    It''s true that what Siduri wants to summon is Wu Ming who is a Divine Spirit, in short it is Wu Ming''s main body.


    And she herself knew that even when the head priest summoned Ishtar, his life was exhausted in an instant, and she only summoned a clone. If it weren''t for Wu Ming who happened to be in Uruk, Siduri would now be a mummy.


    After that, Wu Ming directly linked the Holy Grail with the summoning circle. Through the summoning of Siduri, Wu Ming appears as a Rider ss and saves Siduri''s life.


    After all, Siduri was someone Wu Ming knew, it would be cruel to waste his life without summoning the Dragon Sage she wanted to summon.


    "However, you are really cuteing with the Rider ss. What do these two pairs of dragon horns mean, is it a cute decoration? If that''s the case, you will definitely seed. This king is very happy." Gilgameshughed. Seeing the four horns on Wu Ming''s head, he said happily.


    Wu Ming touched his horn helplessly.


    Chrysbelite was still an ornament, but there was a pair of horns actually growing on Wu Ming''s head.


    After all, Dragon Sage, who appeared as a Rider ss, was normal with horns.


    Wu Ming shrugged.


    "By the way, Ishtar came with confidence." Ishtar''s current appearance was definitely not Ishtar''s real appearance. Simr to this example, Wu Ming had seen it not too long ago, namely Zhuge Kongming and Sima Yi, and Jeanne d''Arc also came to use Leticia by relying on them during the Battle of the Fourteen Servants.


    "Ah, that''s right, that stupid head priest summoned Ishtar, the god of the city of Uruk, without this king''s permission, but not only did the head priest die ruthlessly, but even that woman came down with iplete credentials. She came to Uruk on one hand, and I was very happy to see the woman''s shy appearance."


    When Ishtar came to Uruk, she could not find his father, not even the gods who pampered her, Gilgamesh was quite happy.


    "You really have bad taste." Wu Mingined, although he was also very happy.


    "Then, what is the Uruk crisis, tell me specifically." Wu Ming became serious.


    "Now I miss the useless gods. At least they don''t want to exterminate humans when they''re useless," Gilgamesh said sarcastically.


    After that, Gilgamesh exined to Wu Ming what had happened.


    Enkidu died, and the Dragon Sage also disappeared due to the retreat of the Age of God. Gilgamesh who had lost his good teacher and best friend, was exhausted physically and mentally, so he left Uruk and pursued the elixir of immortality.


    After several twists and turns, the found immortality medicine was finally eaten by the snake.


    At this moment Gilgamesh also felt regret.


    "This king, who has seen the past and the future, doesn''t have to live forever."


    King Gilgamesh returned to Uruk, which had been abandoned. With the demeanor of a sage king returning, he reigns Uruk again, making Uruk more prosperous than ever.


    And at this moment, various monsters that were thought to be descendants of the god Tiamat invaded from nowhere and attacked Mesopotamia.


    Gilgamesh sat on the tower and organized an army to defend Mesopotamia.


    And now that Wu Ming was summoned, it was only a few days after the Demon Beasts started attacking.

 Chapter 392: Summoning of the Seven Servant

    Chapter 392: Summoning of the Seven Servant


    "The enemy is the goddess Tiamat, and this Demon Beast is undoubtedly the product of the goddess Tiamat," Gilgamesh exined.


    "And I got information, including the Goddess Tiamat, a total of three goddesses formed an alliance, the goal is Uruk, but the other two goddesses are temporarily unknown."


    "That is, it may not be a Sumerian god." Wu Ming asked.


    "It''s not impossible, but apart from the Goddess Tiamat, the other two goddesses haven''t done anything else." said Gilgamesh, sifting through the y tablets on his desk.


    "I have started to form a front line against the Demon Beasts, and now I have started to build a defensive barrier behind the city of Nippur."


    With that said, Gilgamesh handed the y tablet to Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming took out a y tablet, which was a map.


    It was clearly marked on the map that the barrier was blocking the rear of Nippur City, and both sides of the barrier continued into the nearby mountains. It was fine for the Demon Beasts to attack from the mountains with limited mobility, but Gilgamesh also sent people to guard.


    The y b indicated that the Demon Beast group was now approaching the city of Babylon.


    "As long as the ce is captured by the Demon Beasts, it will bepletely destroyed. This was the case in previous ces. Everyone who didn''t have time to evacuate had disappeared. "Gilgamesh points to the north of the City of Babylon.


    Those were some of the ces that had been crossed, those cities had be abandoned cities, which meant that they had been captured by Demon Beasts.


    "Then, with the current situation, what do you think, Gil." Wu Ming looked at Gilgamesh.


    Not to mention Gilgamesh''s fighting strength in wise king mode, Gilgamesh is a strong character with a deviant character.


    Now Gilgamesh is in a human state, not a Servant state. Some might think that Gilgamesh in his human state was weak, but don''t forget, how could Gilgamesh who dared to do the right thing with the gods in the Age of Gods be weak?


    Gilgamesh is currently at least stronger than Gilgamesh in Servant mode.


    "This king''s opinion is a defensive war," said Gilgamesh.


    "This king informed the people of Uruk a few days ago that the fifth generation dynasty of Uruk will be wiped out, and humanity will be wiped out in half a year," Gilgamesh said as he looked out the window.


    "This king is no longer afraid of death, and his people are also actively living, haven''t you seen it too."


    Gilgamesh was right, Wu Ming saw a flourishing and prosperous scene on the way.


    There was no despair on people''s faces, there was only hope for tomorrow.


    "The Fifth Dynasty of Uruk is destined to weaken, but the humans of the Sixth Dynasty will be active, so this king will not take the initiative to attack."


    Besides, Gilgamesh had another reason.


    If Tiamat and the other two goddesses were annihted with all their might, the mastermind behind the annihtion of Humanity would rearrange new enemies and even new ns.


    Deciphering the singrity too early will surprise the snake.


    After all, the Chaldea were currently in the process of conquering the first singrity. In terms of singrity difficulty, Uruk will likely be thest singrity.


    If this singrity was saved by Wu Ming and the others, after Chaldea cleared the six singrities, it was very likely that new or even more singrities would appear.


    Both Wu Ming and Gilgamesh understood this, so Gilgamesh chose a defensive battle, so Wu Ming gave up the saver ss and epted Siduri''s summons.


    But even after receiving Siduri''s summons, Master Wu Ming was not Siduri, but the Holy Grail left in Wu Ming''s body.


    "After all, the Fifth Dynasty of Uruk will eventuallye to an end. This is undeniable history," Gilgamesh said nonchntly.


    "After all, we haven''t discovered the true identities of the other two goddesses, so it would be unwise to act rashly." Wu Ming nodded.


    "However, don''t let Uruk fall prematurely."


    Then, Wu Ming stood up.


    "Gil, you should know about the Holy Grail War." Wu Ming asked Gil.


    "Of course this king knows, and I identally saw it with my irvoyance. This king originally nned to summon seven Servants to help defend against the Demon Beasts." Gilgamesh waved his hand and smiled slightly dully.


    "After all, it''s better than nothing, it''s not toote, just follow this king to summon from this tower."


    Gilgamesh did not leave the room, and immediately drew a summoning circle inside the room.


    "Don''t you need my help? Even you, summoning many Servants as humans is no small burden," Wu Ming asked.


    Wu Ming is now using the Holy Grail in his body as a medium to appear, if possible, Gilgamesh can also let Wu Ming summon a Servant.


    "No need, this king is fine, don''t underestimate this king, Dragon Sage." Gilgamesh smiled and refused Wu Ming''s offer.


    Wu Ming smiled both happily and helplessly.


    Then, wielding a god''s ax and a y tablet, Gilgamesh stood before the magic circle and began chanting an incantation.


    "Heroes of all eras, follow this king''s call and join the king''s orders."


    "Om" The magic circle lit up.


    It had to be said that since this was an abnormal Holy Grail War summoning ceremony, Gilgamesh did not use any special spells, but only injected magic power into the magic circle.


    In an instant, seven figures appeared from the magic circle.


    "Saber Okita Souji, I will serve you as a samurai as, puff"


    A young woman who looked like a samurai, wielding a shrouded Japanese sword, knelt down respectfully before Gilgamesh, and she spat out blood.


    "Lancer Spartan King Leonidas, king, use me as much as you want! Oh oh oh!" said a well-built man wearing a red robe, a golden helmet with a face that could not be seen clearly, and holding a spear, starting to growl.


    "Archer Tomoe Gozen, serve the king." A female militarymander wearing cloth armor, belted with a long sword, carrying a long bow, and holding a long sword, also half kneeling on the ground, behind.


    "Caster Merlin, follow the king''s call ande here, oh ah~ isn''t this Vero." An old pervert in white smiled and looked at Wu Ming.


    "Assassin Fma Kotar, I am not talented, please take care of me." A teenager in a stoic costume and arge scarf was half kneeling beside Tomoe Gozen.


    "Berserker Ibaraki-doji, hey, is there anything good here, hee hee~" The ghost named Ibaraki-dojiughed strangely and looked at everyone with a smile.


    "Ruler Amakusa Shirou Tokisada,ing here ording to the summons, you, this is really bad luck." Amakusa Shiro Tokisada saw Wu Ming, and recognized him immediately.


    "Rider, Dragon Sage Uruk, wee everyone in Mesopotamia in 2600 BC." Wu Ming also reported his ss.


    "Wee. Now you are lucky enough to defect to this king and witness the end of Uruk." Gilgamesh looked at everyone with a smile.


    At this point, eight Servants from the seven main sses, including the Ruler auxiliary ss, came to Uruk.

 Chapter 393: Go South

    Chapter 393: Go South


    Eight Servants descended on Uruk, among them Okita Soji, Leonidas, Tomoe Gozen, Fma Kotar, Ibaraki Doji, and Amakusa Shirou Tokisada, a total of six Servants were sent forward by Gilgamesh.


    Both Leonidas and Tomoe Gozen are generals, so they are sent to the front lines to lead the battle, and Okita Soji, although she is like an assassin, can also defeat the enemy''s elite units, and is also sent to the front line.


    As a Berserker, Ibaraki Doji was naturally on the battlefield to kill enemies. Fma Kotar was responsible for gathering intelligence and passing it back and forth from the front and the back.


    And Amakusa Shirou Tokisada is in charge ofmand work. After all, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was also a saint, and whether it was Leonidas, Tomoe Gozen, Okita Soji, or even Fma Kotar, they were just military generals, although some of these generals also hadmander abilities, but it was better to send amander to unite them.


    And if it was Amakusa Shirou Tokisada, he would be confident enough to lead his own group of local military generals.


    And Amakusa Shirou Tokisada also has a mission, which is to monitor Ibaraki-doji.


    Among the summoned Servants, only Ibaraki-doji was difficult to control. Besides, Ibaraki-doji are still youkai. If she was sent to the front line, it was inevitable that Ibaraki-doji would revolt.


    Therefore, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada''s job was to monitor Ibaraki Doji apart from reconciling the team''s status.


    As "heroes", they did not refuse, after all, saving humans was something they were willing to do.


    In this way, Merlin, Wu Ming and Gilgamesh were left behind in the rear tower.


    "Today is like this. This king has to deal with piling up government affairs. You two can stay for a while. If you''re bored, you can go shopping." With that, Gilgamesh left.


    After that, Merlin and Wu Ming were chased out of the tower, took to the streets, and started a shopping trip.


    After applying a spell to reduce their presence, Merlin and Wu Ming leisurely strolled around, watching the lively scene around them.


    "I didn''t expect you toe here as a Servant. Have you had enough in Avalon to want to get out? Don''t tell me you came here because you wanted to save humanity." Wu Ming teased Merlin.


    Merlin would not have such thoughts. As a half human, half incubus being, although he could feel human pain points, he could not understand the meaning of these pain points. This is the essence of Merlin.


    "Why? I am very worried about the crisis of mankind. If humanity is destroyed, I will also be affected. Even though I can''t understand the feelings of humanity, I still like happy endings." Merlin smiled wryly. On his "friend".


    Ever since Merlin was summoned, he smiled and looked at Wu Ming, looking like a cheap man.


    Wu Ming even suspected that Merlin was not summoned by Gilgamesh, but appeared as a Servant on his own initiative.


    "You already know that I am here, and you came here as a Servant. You''re out of Avalon, and who would believe if you couldn''t have fun," Wu Ming said casually.


    "Don''t say that, we are still old friends we haven''t seen in years, and this time I came here to see you." Merlin still had a smile on his face.


    "You who can travel through time and space are better off than going to another singrity to help humans. On the sixth singrity, remember to guard the king. Even though she has grown, she is gradually losing her love." Even though Merlin was still smiling but Wu Ming heard the plea in his tone.


    Merlin always thought of Artoria as a girl, but on the other hand, there was no Wu Ming and coughing...


    "As you who captured the heart of ''my daughter'', you must take responsibility, my friend." Merlin pleaded.


    "If Artoria was here, of course I woulde back and take care of her. No matter how she grows up, she is still a worrying little girl," Wu Ming said as a matter of course.


    "By the way, you, who possess irvoyance, have also seen thest Master Chaldea, so what do you think of Ritsu?"


    Wu Ming stopped looking at Merlin''s cheap appearance and talked about other things.


    "Ritsu, although she is still a little immature, I can see his performance in Fuyuki City. So far, pretty good." Merlin nodded in satisfaction.


    "However, having said that, what happened to the woman who was your Master? You take great care of her. Could it be that you left Artoria and drifted away from love," Merlin said jokingly as he looked at Wu Ming.


    With the idea that the well water does not flow into the fields of outsiders and the idea of doing something, Merlin looked at Wu Ming with a smile.


    "Olga Marie is just a little girl who has no love. As a Servant, of course I have to care." Wu Ming said casually, what is a pure bond, he and Olga Marie, um, did not ept any rebuttal.


    "Ah ah ah~ Our king is not so taken care of by you, let me tell you in advance, the sixth singrity is my king, and it is still my grown king."


    This made Wu Ming slightly surprised, Merlin''s eyes could only see everything that was happening now, and could not see the future or the past.


    In other words, the sixth singrity has to do with the Knights of the Round Table.


    "I always thought you had done something bad." Wu Ming looked at Merlin with a hint of disdain.


    "Howe~ I only gave that person a little help." Merlin continued with his cheap smile.


    "Strange to believe you." Wu Ming stopped staring at Merlin.


    "Then I''ll be gone for a bit. After all, there are still two goddesses who haven''t been identified." Wu Ming stopped and said to Merlin.


    Gilgamesh said it before.


    "If you have the ability, you can explore the southern part of Mesopotamia. The northern part had been destroyed by the Demon Beasts. Even if it is the alliance of the three goddesses, they will not act together."


    "Goodbye then, it''s almost time to go shopping. I''ll go to King Gilgamesh first, I don''t want to do any hard work on the road," said Merlinzily.


    "You won''t run away, I think King Gilgamesh will give you a mission soon." Wu Ming smiled evilly.


    "Thank you for your blessing."


    After that, Merlin walked towards the tower, and Wu Ming walked out of Uruk City.


    Coming out of the city, Wu Ming looked to the north.


    "There is only one type of Demon Beast at this time, and there is no need to worry about Tiamat''s invasion for now."


    Don''t know why, but Goddess Tiamat never appears, and it seems that she is constantly producing an army of beasts.


    "Then, I will go south to take a look." Saying this, Wu Ming''s figure swayed, and then, a gigantic dragon rose into the sky.

 Chapter 394: Mysterious Tropical Rain Forest

    Chapter 394: Mysterious Tropical Rain Forest


    pping his wings, Wu Ming stared at thend of Mesopotamia.


    Along the way, he also killed several Demon Beasts who didn''t know where they came from.


    However, Wu Ming found a problem.


    Like mass-produced clones, these Demon Beasts not only look the same, they are all Demon Beasts simr to a red-haired lion, but through his perception, Wu Ming discovered that this Demon Beast''s vitality was extremely short. This is like...


    "Soldiers are born for war." Looking at the corpse of the Demon Beast, Wu Ming said.


    "How pitiful, has Goddess Tiamat degenerated to this point?" Although Wu Ming was not the true descendant of the Goddess Tiamat, but because of the legend, Wu Ming still cared a lot.


    No longer thinking about anything else, Wu Ming turned into a giant dragon again, flew into the sky, and flew to the south.


    "This is a scene that I really miss," said Wu Ming.


    He came to Mesopotamia by ident, andter became the patron saint of Uruk and teacher of Gilgamesh.


    Although there were many gods in Mesopotamia at the time, these gods were honest, and gods like Ishtar liked to cause trouble.


    But now, the gods are disappearing, and the Demon Beasts are starting to wreak havoc from the north. While it wasn''t because people were struggling, it wasn''t much better.


    Like some of the Demon Beasts that Wu Ming met just now, they ran behind Uruk out of nowhere.


    If ordinary people met, there would only be one destiny...


    Mesopotamia is not small, Wu Ming cannot protect the entire poption of Mesopotamia at all times, so he can only eradicate the Demon Beasts he encounters.


    After arriving in Ur, the southern city of Mesopotamia, Wu Ming discovered an anomaly.


    "Forest?" True, there is a forest in front of Wu Ming''s eyes.


    In the south of Ur City, which was originally a t piece ofnd in Wu Ming''s memory had now be a forest, and the original southernmost city, Ur, had beenpletely swallowed up by this forest.


    Of course, it was not impossible for the environment to change after Wu Ming was gone for so long, but this was Mesopotamia with barrennds.


    Although two rivers, the Euphrates and the Tigris, flowed through it, thend of Mesopotamia was still barren.


    Although normal cultivation of drought-resistant crops may persist, suchrge forests are rarely seen in Mesopotamia.


    Only the northernmost part of Mesopotamia hasrge cedar forests that will soon leave the Mesopotamian frontier. Besides, no matter who is in Uruk or anywhere else, there is no forest.


    Not to mention that this forest in Wu Ming''s distance is not a native species.


    "It''s a bit like a tropical rainforest." Wu Ming flew in the sky, looking at the forest in the distance.


    Moreover, this tropical rainforest also contains extremely powerful magic, otherwise Wu Ming wouldn''t even be able to find it near here.


    "Not here." Wu Ming sneered, such clear and powerful magic, if Gilgamesh came, he would definitely pay great attention to this ce.


    Ordinary people in this era didn''t pay much attention to the forest with super strong magic because the concentration of magic power contained in the atmosphere was quite high.


    If it''s an ordinary person, don''t talk about whether he can adapt and survive in this era. If an ordinary person was allowed to approach this forest, thatmoner would immediately feel something was wrong and would choose to flee from here.


    Because this forest with a high concentration of magic power was a poisonous forest to him, and the gene engraved on his bones would push him away, and if he went any deeper, he would die.


    But such a forest is like swimming in water to Wu Ming, and it will have no effect at all.


    Wu Ming looked at the city of Ur below. The people in the south seemed to be the safest because they were the furthest from the Demon Beast front in the north.


    After that, Wu Ming flew his wings and flew to the city of Ur, ready to ask for the information.


    After about ten minutes, a figure came out from Ur City. This person is Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming revealed his identity. The Mayor of the City of Ur did not doubt its authenticity. In his opinion, the Dragon Sage''s holy aura cannot be faked. Then the mayor of Ur City immediately received Wu Ming, and said the known information.


    "Did it appear suddenly?" Wu Ming looked at the tropical rainforest in the distance seriously.


    ording to the mayor of Ur City, this forest only appeared a few days ago, and the southern border town of Eri, which can be contacted, is no longer in contact with Ur City.


    The mayor of Ur has also sent a message to Uruk, where Gilgamesh is, asking for help.


    Now BC the means ofmunication are retarded, and it seems their news has not yet reached Uruk.


    After that, Wu Ming showed the dragon body directly outside the city of Ur, and despite the exmations and worship of the citizens of Ur city behind him, he flew straight into the tropical rain forest.


    Flying over the rainforest, the magic power that blew across the face like heat that blew across the face when he had just left the air-conditioned room and walked out, made Wu Ming frown.


    "There is a touch of divinity in magic power. It seems this ce is the residence of a certain goddess."


    Divinity is mysterious and mysterious, it can be said that people without divinity cannot feel it through the body, and can only use instruments.


    "There is also the city of Eridu to the south of Ur City. The other party might directly upy Eridu and regard it as its own territory," Wu Ming analyzed.


    Don''t know which goddess this is, or if the citizens of Eridu are still alive.


    However, what can be confirmed initially is that this tropical rainforest goddess is not a real god.


    The gods of Mesopotamia have nothing to do with tropical rainforests, and when ites to tropical rainforests, Latin America is the easiest to think of.


    "Is it a Mayan god or an Aztec god?" Wu Ming thought.


    Thinking like this, Wu Ming just rushed in and took a look. With the power of his Rider ss, he can escape even if he can''t defeat his opponent.


    At this time, one by one the creatures flew from the tropical rain forest, if you look closely, aren''t these pterosaurs from ancient times.


    "Ancient pterosaurs, it seems that I have been underestimated," Wu Ming said helplessly.


    "Aum!" Countless ancient pterosaurs roared, rushing towards Wu Ming, who was many times bigger than themselves.


    These pterosaurs had sharp mouths and sharp ws, and they looked very dangerous.


    However for Wu Ming who currently possessed A-Rank Agility, that was not a threat at all.


    *Dangdangdang!*


    The pterosaur collided with Wu Ming, making countless metallic crashing sounds.


    "Don''t be afraid of me, it seems this is being controlled by the goddess herself."


    For Wu Ming, who can influence and control the Phantasmal Species, these pterosaurs have ignored their ownpulsion and attacked him, and they are undoubtedly driven by people.


    *Roar!*


    In an instant, Wu Ming roared furiously and released a dragon aurapletely, directly shocking the group of pterosaurs to death.


    Immediately, Wu Ming looked somewhere in the forest and flew over.

 Chapter 395: Feathered Serpent God

    Chapter 395: Feathered Serpent God


    Wu Mingnded, and what caught his attention was a city surrounded by countless vines and trees.


    There wasn''t a single person in the city, but there were traces of human life all around, it seemed to have been ofte.


    "Sure enough, Eridu city has be the goddess''s territory," Wu Ming said without being surprised.


    Because the dragon form couldn''t unlock some activities in Eridu, because Wu Ming raised his Noble Phantasm and turned it into human form.


    After that, Wu Ming saw the vines blocking and thought of something.


    "Come out, Humbaba." Wu Ming signaled, and a pure white long spear jumped out of his sleeve and fused into the ground.


    *Woo*


    With a roar like a whimper, a huge green creature with two horns on its head, resembling a bear and a deer, emerged from the ground.


    Like climbing from water tond, Humbaba''s appearance has no effect on the ground.


    "Woo woo woo" Aftering out, Humbaba rubbed Wu Ming, and let out a burst of soft whimper.


    Even though Wu Ming''s dragon-shaped state was far greater than his current human form, Humbaba would devour Wu Ming in one bite. Besides, given Humbaba''s level of love for him, if he didn''t pay attention to Humbaba, it was very likely that Humbaba would actually swallow him.


    "Sorry, sorry, it''s my fault for not seeing you for a long time, I''m sorry." Wu Ming affectionately touched Humbaba and said with a wry smile.


    "I will make it up to you in the future~" He touched Humbaba''s head again, and Wu Ming became serious.


    "Woooo-" Humbaba shouted reluctantly, but still obediently.


    Humbaba gently lifted his leg, and an invisible force spread out, and the vines that wrapped around Eridu and the trees blocking the path all moved away like they had legs.


    Humbaba was a forest divine beast existence, and it could still do things at this level.


    "Let''s go, Humbaba." Wu Ming jumped and jumped onto Humbaba''s big head.


    "Woo" Humbaba groaned and started moving towards the interior of Eridu.


    After entering Eridu, Wu Ming discovered that there were not many trees and vines in the houses and streets within Eridu.


    "Do you want to let these people out, or are you just defending against my arrival?"


    Wu Ming was more inclined to the former, however, the block could not stop his progress.


    However, Wu Ming always felt that the other party''s goal was thest, after all, there were traces of humans at the entrance of Eridu.


    At this moment, a group of people poked their heads out of the Eridu townhouse.


    "Are the citizens of Eridu okay?" Wu Ming was a little surprised, but this also exined why there were traces of human life at the entrance of Eridu.


    "This Lord Dragon Sage!?"


    "This is Lord Dragon Sage and Divine Beast Humbaba!!"


    "Lord Dragon Sage, are you here to save us!"


    "Lord Dragon Sage..."


    In an instant, the countless residents of Eridu, who had seen Wu Ming and Humbaba clearly, all rushed out, kneeling down and begging to be saved.


    However, the majority of this poption are women and children, and only a small proportion of the poption are male.


    "Everyone, calm down first." Then, Wu Ming spoke, and his light-filled voice entered everyone''s ears, and in an instant, everyone calmed down.


    Wu Ming directly used the divine aura to regte the unstable emotions of these residents.


    "Lord Dragon Sage..."


    "You are right, Lord Dragon Sage"


    "Lord Dragon Sage, you must save us"


    Everyone calmed down, although they still asked for Wu Ming''s rescue, but their tone was very calm.


    "So, what''s going on here?" Wu Ming asked as he jumped off Humbaba.


    ...


    For a moment, everyone told Wu Ming what had happened.


    King Gilgamesh returned and ruled Uruk in the form of a wise king, and the cities affiliated with them were able to gain light and were well developed.


    Not long after, news of the Demon Beasts'' invasion came from the north, and King Gilgamesh organized an army to fight the Demon Beasts.


    Those in the far south naturally don''t need to be attacked by Demon Beasts, although sometimes they encounter one or two Demon Beasts who don''t know how to head south, they can still be subdued and killed with the help of the people in Eridu and the townspeople through good life.


    However, don''t know when, apparently overnight, the entire Eridu was surrounded by forests, and vines and trees appeared in Eridu. Then, a woman iming to be a goddess came here, and the goddess said that she was the Feathered Serpent God, and after the people of Eridu saw the power of this Feathered Serpent God, she announced that this ce had be her territory.


    But unexpectedly, the Feathered Serpent God did notmit any crime after ruling Eridu, and the people of Eridu continued to live their old days.


    However, the good times did notst long.


    Demon Beastse from time to time. Although the people in Eridu were able to subdue and kill them, they also suffered casualties, and the number of single Demon Beasts had increased significantly in recent times.


    So, the Feathered Serpent God made a deal with everyone.


    "I can protect you from Demon Beast attacks, but you have to go to my temple every day to offer a man."


    In order to survive, after weighing the pros and cons, everyone settled down and agreed to the Feathered Serpent God''s request.


    In the following days, everyone would choose a man each day and send her to the temple built by the Feather God of Elidu.


    And Eridu was never attacked by a Demon Beast again.


    However, it was discovered that none of the people who were sent to the Eridu Shrine returned and did not know whether they were alive or dead.


    Since then, gradually, everyone began to be afraid, but because of the Demon Beast outside, everyone did not dare to interfere with the contract until Wu Ming arrived.


    "I see, let''s go back to the house first, I will talk to the Feathered Serpent God, don''t worry." Using the divine aura again, Wu Ming persuaded everyone to return home and live in peace.


    It could only be said that otherwise, as expected, those people would most likely truly be considered "sacrifice".


    However, if it really was the Feathered Serpent God, the sacrifice would be a joke, because the Feathered Serpent God hated the sacrifice of life the most, so either this goddess was not the Feathered Serpent God, or there was some other secret.


    "Let''s go, Humbaba, let''s go to the Eridu shrine." Wu Ming jumped on Humbaba''s head and patted Humbaba''s big head.


    "Woo" Apanied by Humbaba''s steps and cries, the huge green Divine Star headed for the temple built by the Feathered Serpent God.

 Chapter 396: Jaguar Man

    Chapter 396: Jaguar Man


    Because of Humbaba''s size, Humbaba immediately took Wu Ming to the temple on the edge of Eridu.


    Full of pyramidal Maya-style buildings towering in front of Wu Ming, surrounded by mysterious and lush wilderness.


    Luckily the temple and its forest are on the edge of Eridu, if the temple and forest were ced in the middle of Eridu, the whole of Eridu would be a dense forest.


    Humbaba stopped and didn''t go any further.


    "Woo-woo-"


    Humbaba stopped in front of the dense forest, shook his head after trying for a while, and whimpered, this time actually whimpering.


    But there is one more thing, luckily Wu Ming quickly stabilized his body when Humbaba shook his head, otherwise he would be thrown down.


    Humbaba also knows that "make mistakes", and with the trees out of control, Humbaba''s whimpers get lower.


    "Okay, next time just pay attention." Wu Ming patted Humbaba''s head.


    Stabilizing his body, Wu Ming looked at the pyramid type temple and the surrounding forest.


    "Sure enough, these trees are no longer in your control."


    Wu Ming also guessed that there would be times when Humbaba would be unable to operate.


    The Feathered Serpent God had the title of the god of agriculture, and it was easy to produce crops.


    And don''t tell whether the other party is the real Feathered Serpent God, at least the other party has the ability to cultivate the scattered forest overnight.


    In the position of the opponent''s temple, this dense forest had to be controlled by her, and it was only natural that Humbaba could not control it.


    After all, Humbaba was the divine beast of the forest, and the Feathered Serpent God was the ultimate god-level existence from Aztec mythology.


    "Since that''s the case, wait for me here first. If it really is the Feathered Serpent God, I don''t think she would choose to fight me as a good god." Wu Ming jumped off Humbaba''s head and spoke to Humbaba.


    After all, the Feathered Serpent God was a benevolent god, and as a human-loving god like Wu Ming, that god should not be hostile.


    However, that did not rule out the assumption that the other party was not the Feathered Serpent God, or even if it was the Feathered Serpent God, she would definitely do so.


    Actually, this was where Wu Ming was confused. The Feathered Serpent God seemed to be on the opposite side of the Mesopotamian people. Therefore, after learning that the goddess here called herself the Feathered Serpent God, Wu Ming wanted toe to her.


    What exactly was the Three Goddess Alliance, and what was the purpose of each of them, this was what Wu Ming wanted to find out.


    "Woo~woo~" Humbaba answered and nodded.


    "Then can the Jaguar Man over theree out, you''ve been following us all the way." Wu Ming said casually to somewhere in the forest.


    "Sha La Sha La-!"


    As soon as Wu Ming finished speaking, the forest in the ce he was looking at shook for a while, making the sound of the leaves shaking.


    It''s just that his voice makes people feel "surprised".


    "Whhhhhhhh! You actually found the very secret Jaguar Man! Damn, it seems you are a formidable foe!"


    With a swish, a woman in a yellow spotted jaguar suit rushed out.


    Then she looked at Wu Ming with eyes like she was facing an enemy.


    This made Wu Ming a little helpless.


    In fact, Wu Ming had felt surveince ever since he came to Eridu, and until now he had not found out where the person who was watching him was.


    After that, Wu Ming only wanted to deceive the person watching her, but he did not expect that he would actually deceive her.


    "Are you still a god!?" Wu Ming looked at the woman iming to be Jaguar Man in shock.


    Wu Ming could sense the divinity of this self-proimed Jaguar Man, which meant that this person was a goddess...


    However, this woman looked like she was joking.


    Goddess wearing a jaguar leather coat, forgive Wu Ming for not understanding the goddess'' preferences...


    "Wow hahaha~ I didn''t expect you to wink like that, yes, this goddess is Jaguar Man, wow hahaha~" Jaguar Man, who thought Wu Ming was afraid of his identity,ughed with satisfaction, but in this way, it is even more inconsistent ...


    After thinking about Ishtar for a while, Wu Ming covered his face helplessly after seeing the upright and shamelessughing Jaguar Man in front of him.


    "Woooooo!!" Even Humbaba couldn''t ept it, how could a goddess exist like this.


    "Humbaba, she gave it to you." Wu Ming didn''t even look at her, he pointed at Jaguar Man who was stillughing.


    "Woooo!!" Humbaba replied, then stomped his foot lightly, and several tendrils sprouted from the Jaguar Man''s feet.


    "What!?" The Jaguar Man was startled and quickly jumped out of the wine catch area.


    Wu Ming had to say that, as a goddess, Jaguar Man was not qualified at all, but as a warrior, Jaguar Man was undoubtedly qualified.


    When ites to monitoring prey in the jungle, the Jaguar Man is also the perfect hunter. Although it was said that the concentration of magic power in the forest was too high, the magic detection was affected, but the position of Jaguar Man was still not discovered by Wu Ming''s vignce. That''s enough to describe the power of Jaguar Man.


    And the reason why Wu Ming handed Humbaba such a powerful Jaguar Man to deal with was because Humbaba wasn''t weak either.


    It is said in the epic myth that Gilgamesh and Enkidu teamed up to defeat the divine beast Humbaba and obtain countless treasures.


    From this point of view, Humbaba seems weak.


    But don''t forget, an existence that only Gilgamesh and Enkidu could defeat could be weak?


    The answer is of course no, Humbaba always uses this posture, but actually, Humbaba has another posture, but because of Wu Ming, Humbaba doesn''t use any other posture.


    It was something that even Gilgamesh and Enkidu would find troublesome.


    Seeing Humbaba miss one hit, he quickly unleashed another, and several more tendrils emerged from under Jaguar Man''s feet. This time, the vine was controlled by Fumbaba from a very tricky angle.


    "You are really fast, but you are still not as fast as me." Jaguar Man suddenly dodged another attack. This time, Jaguar Man''s expression became serious.


    "Woooo!!" Humbaba shouted reluctantly.


    Wu Ming nced at Jaguar Man unexpectedly, but because of his trust in Humbaba, he went straight into the forest.


    "Try to catch her alive, Humbaba." Wu Ming''s orders.


    "Woooo~woooooo~" Humbaba replied, and said a few words to Jaguar Man.


    "What! You dare say, ''Take me in five rounds'', then I''ll show you how good Jaguar Man was today!"


    Unexpectedly, Jaguar Man was still able to have an animalnguage conversation with Humbaba, and Wu Ming felt a little helpless.


    "I always thought that Jaguar Man was actually a cute character," Wu Ming said as he walked through the dense forest.


    And right after Wu Ming passed through the forest, he was greeted by big sister''s embrace.


    "Come and wrestle!!"


    .....


    Rider Parameters


    ss: Rider


    Real name: Dragon Sage


    Master: Holy Grail


    Alignment: Lawful Good


    Ability value:


    Strength : C Rank


    Endurance : Ba Rank


    Agility : Rank C


    Mana: Rank A


    Luck : Rank B


    Noble Phantasm : Rank A++


    ss Skills:


    Magic Resistance: AE Peringkat Rating


    Cancels magic below rank A. Modern Magus can''t use Magecraft to harm them, and at some point, they will cancel even God''s Magecraft attacks.


    Riding: EX . Rank


    Although it is a Rider ss, it is the highest ranked dragon that vaguely surpasses most of the Phantasmal Species, and with the dragon''s power, it has the power to control other Phantasmal Species and the following creatures.


    After riding the exclusive riding object, Humbaba''s divine beast, there will be a small stat bonus.


    Innate Skills:


    Root Strength : EX Peringkat Rank


    Existence born of Great Root how to use the power of root.


    Magic Amplification: EX . Rank


    The perfect attributes of the Dragon of the Root, no matter what ss, the magic power of the Dragon of the Root is almost unlimited, and is not affected by ss.


    Rune Magecraft : Rank A+


    He wielded eighteen Primodial Runes and possessed the five supreme wisdom.


    Divine Aura : Rank A+


    As the core of the Dragon Sage, it is not only full of light, but also full of life.


    Dragon Aura : Rank A+


    The invisible power unique to the dragon species had the same effect as Magic Resistance.


    Divinity: Ba Rank


    Since it was generally believed that the Dragon Sage was a direct descendant of the goddess Tiamat, her divinity had reached its peak. When the true body of the Noble Phantasm was released, divinity rose.


    Noble Phantasms:


    [The body of the real sage]


    Rating: A++


    Type: Anti-Unit (Self)


    Range: 1


    Maximum Number of Targets : 1


    In order to restore the body of the true Dragon Sage, and summon the body of the Dragon Sage in thend of Mesopotamia, it is not the body of the Dragon of the Root, but the body of the Dragon Sage.


    When this Noble Phantasm is released, all five abilities except Noble Phantasm, including Luck, will increase by one rank.


    [I want to bless the world with this]


    Rating: A++


    Type: Anty-Unit (Self)


    Range: ?


    Maximum Number of Targets: ?


    The Dragon Sage was still a Divine Spirit, and the result was still separated from the humans and returned to the sky. But before leaving, the Dragon Sage will protect humanity in crisis until humanity no longer needs it.


    [Humbaba]


    Rating : A+


    Type: Anty-Army


    Range: 1


    Maximum Number of Targets: 1


    The Divine Beast that followed the Dragon Sage fused with the Yggdrasil Spear. This time it can only be used as a summoned object, not a weapon. It could be said that Humbaba was also one of the reasons why Dragon was summoned as a Rider ss.


    [Chains of Heaven]


    Rank : EX


    Type: Anty-Divine


    Range: ?


    Maximum Number of Targets: ?


    It wasn''t the Chains of Heaven in Mesopotamia, but as a sublimated Noble Phantasm following a higher level existence, its abilities were no longer limited to "binding divinity", and had reached the point of "nothing can''t." tied".

 Chapter 397: Second kills

    Chapter 397: Second kills


    "Come and wrestle!!"


    Apanied by bursts of extremely happyughter, a seemingly weak arm stretched out towards Wu Ming.


    However, this arm gave Wu Ming an extremely dangerous feeling.


    "If I am caught by this arm, I will be finished!?" Wu Ming was surprised.


    In an instant, the blonde haired older sister grabbed Wu Ming and mmed Wu Ming onto his shoulder.


    "Boom!" Wu Ming''s body mmed into the ground, and the ground cracked with himself as the center, and let out a loud sound.


    "Ahh~ it turns out to be a substitute." The blonde haired sister let go of Wu Ming, who fell to the ground.


    After that, Wu Ming, who was originally thrown on the ground by the blonde haired elder sister, transformed, with a speed that was visible to the naked eye, Wu Ming''s body turned into wood.


    Using his own clothes as a medium, Wu Ming managed to escape Quetzalcoatl''s fatal fall.


    "Even if my Endurance is Rank B, I don''t dare to try." At this moment, a Wu Ming voice came from behind the blonde haired elder sister.


    After all, if it is hanged, it will be troublesome...


    The blonde haired sister turned her head and saw Wu Ming standing not far from her, him upper body naked.


    "Oh, I was you when we first met. Big sister is a little embarrassed." The blonde haired sister said happily, without any shame.


    Because the magic concentration in the forest was too high, and the blonde haired elder sister was too fast, Wu Ming didn''t notice her approach, and didn''t react until he saw her.


    Now, Wu Ming was staring seriously at the exposed blonde haired elder sister in front of him, Wu Ming felt a super high divinity from her.


    In this way, perhaps this goddess is not lying, with such a high level of divinity, no one can pretend to be a god other than the main god level, and most likely is the Feathered Serpent God.


    "You are the Feathered Serpent God, right?" Wu Ming asked directly without any hesitation.


    "That''s right, big sister is the Feathered Serpent God, you can call me Quetzalcoatl, the Dragon Sage of Uruk." Quetzalcoatl looked at Wu Ming with a smile.


    Although there were some unexpected gender issues from the Feathered Serpent God, Wu Ming was still able to ept it, after all, there were so many examples


    "It seems that the pterosaurs outside the rainforest are under your control, plus the meeting ceremony just now, it really surprised me." Wu Ming said with a smile.


    "In any case, I don''t really want to see you, Dragon Sage." In an instant, Quetzalcoatl''s face was ruthless.


    Seeing that she didn''t look like a good god at all but more like the evil god Quetzalcoatl, Wu Ming was extremely calm.


    "I am curious about the Three Goddess Alliance and your respective goals. This is the purpose of my visit this time." Wu Ming asked bluntly as if he had never seen the annoyance of Quetzalcoatl.


    "Also, the residents of Eridu told me that every day a man is offered as a ''sacrifice'' to you, and I wonder how it was."


    But Quetzalcoatlughed.


    "Didn''t I say, Dragon Sage, I didn''t wee you here, if you can leave here, I can let go, but if you stay, I will use my super wrestling skills." The corner of Quetzalcoatl''s mouth cracked all the way to the root of his ear.


    "I understand." Wu Ming closed his eyes and seemed to understand.


    "Then let''s fight, the winner listens to the loser, whether it''s killing, trampling, being a ve, or just ying around at will, how about it." Wu Ming suddenly opened his eyes and was very serious.


    "Oh~ Interesting, I ept~" In an instant, Quetzalcoatl returned the look of big sister love, and agreed with Wu Ming''s opinion.


    Then, in less than a few seconds, Quetzalcoatl once again smiled at Wu Ming, "Then you can prepare for death, Dragon Sage!!"


    After that, Wu Ming, as if he had achieved a goal, raised the corner of his mouth and smiled.


    "Here, the contract is made."


    As soon as Wu Ming finished speaking, the sound of chains came.


    *crash-*


    "What!?"


    Chains of golden light wrapped around Quetzalcoatl, causing her to let out a sound of surprise.


    Quetzalcoatl looked at the center of the cracked ground behind her.


    The pure white robe seemed to be worn by an invisible person, and floated automatically on the ground like a ghost. Several chains were removed from the cloak and stretched over Quetzalcoatl.


    The chains that bound Quetzalcoatl were shot from this cloak, and there was no doubt that this was the means of his enemy, the Dragon Sage.


    "You bastards! You really slipped!" Quetzalcoatl looked at Wu Ming with an unfair look, but she didn''t know that she was the one who attacked in the first ce...


    "I already said that the contract has been set, and our battle has started since then. What, do you want to take back your words?" Wu Ming crossed his arms and looked at Quetzalcoatl with a smile.


    "Son of a bitch! Watch me break the chain!!" said Quetzalcoatl angrily.


    Then, she started struggling but was useless.


    "By the way, as long as the god is bound by these chains, then don''t try to break free, even if Tiamates, she still won''t be able to break free." Wu Ming said somewhat arrogantly.


    Quetzalcoatl ignored Wu Ming and struggled to break free from the chains.


    But no matter how hard Quetzalcoatl tried, she couldn''t break free from the golden chains.


    And not only that, Quetzalcoatl discovers that his magical powers and other powers are bound by golden chains and cannot be summoned at all.


    "Damn it! Where did you get this chain from! Not only can it not break free, it also seals my power! Even the Chains of Heaven are not so perverted!" Quetzalcoatl stopped his struggle and said in annoyance.


    "Why, you don''t fight?" Wu Ming smiled.


    Of course, Quetzalcoatl could not break away from the Chains of Heaven. Chains of Heaven was originally used to discipline the gods. It was impossible for Quetzalcoatl, who possessed an extremely high divinity, to break free.


    If it was the real Chains of Heaven, it would still be possible to break free from the chains of the Chains of Heaven based on Quetzalcoatl''s own attributes, but only slightly.


    Strength can''t reach rank A, so don''t just try to break free from the chains of the Chains of Heaven through Strength.


    What''s more, the Chains of Heaven that Wu Ming used were the manifestation of the Chains of Heaven attached to Wu Ming''s main body. For the Chains of Heaven who are no longer what they used to be, once a god like Quetzalcoatl is trapped, they really can''t escape.


    With the current abilities of Chains of Heaven, even if Goddess Tiamat came, it would still be the same.


    "Ahh~ I failed, I failed, I admit defeat, and you win, you can let me go." Quetzalcoatl once again showed the appearance of an older sister, smiled gently, and watched Wu Ming.


    In this case, Dragon Sage VS Feathered Serpent God ended with Dragon Sage "winning" Feathered Serpent God.


    After hearing Quetzalcoatl''s confession, Wu Ming released Quetzalcoatl''s shackles with Chains of Heaven.


    "Then let me ask you a question first."

 Chapter 398: Three Goddess Alliance

    Chapter 398: Three Goddess Alliance


    Wu Ming was not worried that Quetzalcoatl would go back on his word, because the agreement between Wu Ming and Quetzalcoatl just now would be justified by the world.


    The most important thing is that this is the end of the Age of God, and Wu Ming and Quetzalcoatl are both "gods", so there is no need to make any contracts, just a verbal agreement.


    Quetzalcoatl and Wu Ming were well aware of this, so Quetzalcoatl immediately admitted defeat and allowed Wu Ming to loosen his ties, Wu Ming didn''t hesitate at all.


    "So, what do you want to ask?" said Quetzalcoatl casually.


    Quetzalcoatl, who had be Wu Ming''s "ve", was not worried about what Wu Ming would do to her, and she looked very rxed.


    "Then let''s talk about the disappearance of the man in Eridu."


    After all, if Quetzalcoatl really was the Feathered Serpent God, then the matter of missing humans would be suspicious. After all, the Feathered Serpent God really hated the sacrifice of life.


    "They, of course, wrestled with me~" Quetzalcoatl took it for granted.


    "Because everyone can''t take a step from me, so I chose to let the residents of Eridu dedicate a man every day, now they rest in my temple, and then they will wrestle with me when they almost recover." Quetzalcoatl looked a little depressed that she had no one to wrestle with.


    "Uh..." Wu Ming had no idea that Quetzalcoatl asked the residents of Eridu to offer a man every day so that someone could wrestle with her.


    Although Wu Ming didn''t know much about wrestling, it seemed that Quetzalcoatl also used wrestling when attacking Wu Ming at first.


    How she loved wrestling, but Wu Ming remembered that it seemed that the Feathered Serpent God had no wrestling attributes. How this wrestling hobby adds to his...


    "Really, it''s rare that you can''t live without wrestling." Wu Ming covered his face helplessly.


    "Of course, wrestling is a matter of belief. If possible, I want to be a wrestling god." Quetzalcoatl, on the other hand,cked the slightest self-awareness, and instead wanted to be a wrestling god.


    "Then the next question, what is your rtionship with Tiamat, the mother of the Demon Beast in the north?" Wu Ming asked the key point.


    After all, one of their two pir goddesses is in the south, another is in the north, another isunching a Demon Beast war, and the other is spreading the territory secretly. Wu Ming couldn''t believe it if they said that the two of them were fine. How can it be so coincidental at the same time.


    "Ah, you really do understand." Quetzalcoatl smiled unexpectedly.


    "I have an alliance with them," said Quetzalcoatl.


    For a moment, Quetzalcoatl told Wu Ming everything.


    The mastermind behind this ced the Holy Grail at this singrity, and using the arranged Holy Grail as a medium, she summoned herself and Tiamat from the North.


    She left a message, whoever gets the Holy Grail of Uruk first will be the new goddess of this era and control the fate of this era.


    Thus, the two goddessespeted separately, with Tiamat starting from the north and Quetzalcoatl starting from the south.


    Someone is constantly producing Demon Beasts, destroying the northern cities through the number of people, and advancing to the south. The expansion of the two-pir goddess was aimed at Uruk in central Mesopotamia, for the Holy Grail they were fighting for was in the hands of Gilgamesh.


    However,pared to Tiamat who produced Demon Beasts to kill humans, Quetzalcoatl was much more rxed.


    "After all, I still like humans." This is Quetzalcoatl''s speech.


    The blessing that Quetzalcoatl said was a true blessing, she loved humans from the bottom of his heart, so his method was to upy Uruk, and then obtain the Holy Grail from Gilgamesh and be the new goddess of this era.


    So, with the protection of the pterosaurs, in the Quetzalcoatl region, no more humans die under the hands of Demon Beasts from nowhere.


    Especially wrestling, even though those who wrestle with Quetzalcoatl are injured, but they are not dead and Quetzalcoatl will give them treatment, and water to live, except that they have to spend twice a day with Quetzalcoatl to wrestle, other times are quitefortable, at least nothing life threatening.


    ...I''ve always felt like a little white face... Wu Ming groaned in his heart.


    Tiamat and Quetzalcoatl form an alliance to capture Uruk together.


    At the same time, a contract was also drawn up. No one may hinder the other party, attack the other party, or harm the other party. Once this pact is broken, the goddess wille under fire from the world. It could be said to be double the damage of the same level, a moment before she would have been instantly killed with a penalty for breaking an oath.


    "However, a new goddess appeared not too long ago," said Quetzalcoatl.


    The new goddesses that appeared also knew that if they obtained the Holy Grail, they could be goddesses of the new age, so they also teamed up with Tiamat and Quetzalcoatl to join their alliance.


    But in reality it''s called cooperation and joining an alliance, but it''s actually just joining and making contracts with other goddesses not to hurt each other.


    After all, it would be very bad if she was handled by Tiamat and Quetzalcoatl.


    And because this goddess was thest to join, plus her speciality, she wasn''t given the task of attacking, but was in a state of alert.


    "That is, the alliance of the three goddesses." Wu Ming pondered over what Quetzalcoatl had said, and Wu Ming did not suspect that Quetzalcoatl was lying. She couldn''t lie because of the contract restrictions.


    "That''s right, this is the situation of the Three Goddess Alliance fighting each other." Quetzalcoatl smiled.


    "So, who is the third goddess?" Wu Ming asked.


    After all, the contents of the Three Goddess Alliance''s contract did not say that the information of other goddesses could not be disclosed, so Quetzalcoatl could reveal the news to Wu Ming.


    "That is the original god of Mesopotamia, the mistress of the underworld, Ereshkigal." Quetzalcoatl said the name of the goddess.


    "It turned out to be her!?" Wu Ming was slightly surprised.


    Wu Ming could be considered knowing why the third pir goddess had not been given the offensive task.


    Ereshkigal was born to manage the underworld without God, and she could not leave the underworld for the rest of his life, and could only stay in the underworld.


    Because of this, Ereshkigal could not attack Uruk onnd.


    However, because Ereshkigal was unable to leave the shackles of the underworld, she had a stronger power. Even if she is in the underworld, she is invincible, and no god or person who hase to the underworld can fight her.


    Even if it is impossible onnd, Ereshkigal can operate under the city, pulling the human soul on the ground to the underworld in an instant, which creates a terrifying scene.


    Man is cold in his sleep, and the whole city is a dead city.


    "This is very useful news." Wu Ming nodded, this trip was nothing to lose.


    "Since you have no intention of killing humans, why don''t you just let it go." Wu Ming looked at Quetzalcoatl.


    If Quetzalcoatl''s problem could be solved before she was in danger, it would be a waste of time to travel from Uruk to the south this far.

 Chapter 399: Feathered Serpent God

    Chapter 399: Feathered Serpent God


    Besides, Wu Ming had an idea.


    After all, Quetzalcoatl is also a goddess. Even if she can''t take action against other goddesses, she can y a role in restraining other goddesses, and she can also face Demon Beasts.


    After all, Quetzalcoatl was already doing it to protect his own territory, humans weren''t harmed by Demon Beasts.


    After all, the limitation of the contract was not to shoot the goddess, so Wu Ming wanted to pull Quetzalcoatl to his side.


    Wu Ming believed that with the addition of Quetzalcoatl, Uruk would be even stronger.


    Even if it doesn''t work, it doesn''t matter, as long as Quetzalcoatl doesn''t expand its territory, it''s fine to shoot Uruk.


    "Okay~" said Quetzalcoatl with a smile.


    "Agree emphatically?" Wu Ming was slightly surprised.


    "After all, I was defeated~ Even if it was a sneak attack, I will admit defeat. I''m not as good as the others."


    Seeing Quetzalcoatl like this, Wu Ming couldn''t help but think of the mythology about the Feathered Serpent God.


    Because she was drunk by other gods with ulterior motives, the country she ruled was whipped by other gods. Aftering to his senses, the Feathered Serpent God had enough to me herself for his own mistakes, and decided to leave here and reflect on herself.


    In other words, the Feathered Serpent God was a god who would ept failure and admit it.


    From this point of view, the Feathered Serpent God was truly a good god.


    But in the eyes of humans, she was still a strange god.


    If you ask a guy to contribute, it''s okay if you just wrestle; You can let them go home, they cane and wrestle with you every day; You can also hold wrestling conferences and so on, practice a bit These guys who don''t understand wrestling...


    "That''s not very goddess-like~" Quetzalcoatl responded to Wu Ming with a smile.


    "In that case, return all these people. I will ask King Gilgamesh for instructions. You can hold a wrestling conference, train these guys to wrestle, and perform for you." For those who love wrestling, they can see beautiful things Wrestling matches are also good.


    "Yes~ you win, you have the final say." Quetzalcoatl waved his hand, expressing his agreement with Wu Ming''s words.


    Looking at Quetzalcoatl, who was slightly regretful, Wu Ming thought for a moment before speaking.


    "If you wrestle, I can totally y with you. After all, it''s only interesting if your opponent is a god of the same level, right?" The corner of Wu Ming''s mouth lifted.


    After all, Wu Ming and Quetzalcoatl just fought each other, and then Quetzalcoatl was tied up by the Chains of Heaven, and there was no fight at all.


    Not only Quetzalcoatl, but Wu Ming felt regret in his heart. His opponent was the legendary Feathered Serpent God. If he didn''t fight, he would regret his fate too much.


    "Is that true?! Good! Let''s wrestle now!!" Quetzalcoatl instantly became overjoyed, and then rushed towards Wu Ming.


    "Hey! Wait! I didn''t mean it now!"


    "Come on,e on! I will be so gentle!"


    *Explosion!*


    ...


    Wu Ming walked out of the dense forest of the temple in a strange manner, and Humbaba, who was waiting outside,y there obediently.


    "Woooo~" Seeing Wu Minge out, Humbaba shouted happily, sat up and rubbed his upper body against Wu Ming.


    "Yo~ Humbaba." Wu Ming greeted Humbaba, who came again enthusiastically.


    However, Wu Ming''s movements were a bit stiff.


    "Woo~woo??" Humbaba tilted his head in confusion.


    "It''s okay, I''ve already settled the Feathered Serpent God matter, only when I was chatting with the Feathered Serpent God did she get a little excited," Wu Mingpi said with a smile.


    Thinking of what just now, Wu Ming felt helpless.


    Because Quetzalcoatl''s fighting spirit was aroused, however much Wu Ming persuaded her, he couldn''t calm her down, so Wu Ming would fight Quetzalcoatl.


    Later, it turned out that Wu Ming waspletely unable to wrestle, and was continuously beaten by Quetzalcoatl.


    Wu Ming had always felt that this was Quetzalcoatl''s revenge for the fact that he used the Chains of Heaven to plot against Quetzalcoatl just now, and she showed no mercy at all.


    Fortunately, Wu Ming''s own martial arts are good, after learning Quetzalcoatl''s wrestling skillster, he managed to make a big fight with Quetzalcoatl.


    As a result, the dense forest and even thend around the temple seemed to have been destroyed by a storm.


    "Ah~ah~ it''s so cool to fall, I don''t even dare to use strength to deal with humans, as expected, it''s still convenient for gods of the same level to fall." This was Quetzalcoatl, who looked happy afterward.


    "Then, I will arrange the pterosaurs first, and I will send all the men in my temple back to Eridu city." After that, Quetzalcoatl entered the temple, and Wu Ming walked out.


    ...


    Wu Ming smiled and looked at Humbaba, and touched his lower back.


    (This guy really isn''t good at showing mercy, oh~ it hurts...)


    Wu Ming held his lower back, which was injured from the fall of Quetzalcoatl, and said with a hint of pain in his heart.


    "By the way, where did Jaguar Man go?" After all, Wu Ming had originally left Jaguar Man to Humbaba to handle, and now Humbaba was lying here and restingfortably, so where had Jaguar Man gone?


    "Woooo~" Humbaba said that he wasn''tzy, and then turned his head to his butt.


    Immediately after, Humbaba lifted his buttocks and left this position.


    Then, what appeared in front of Wu Ming was a long barrel-shaped object that was constantly wriggling, which seemed to be a person entangled by vines.


    After squirming twice, having felt that the object pressing on him was gone, part of the long tubr tendril pushed out of the head.


    Unsurprisingly, this is Jaguar Man''s head with a coat, and the man on the vine is Jaguar Man.


    "How dare you put the venerable Jaguar Man under your ass, I can''t forgive you!" Jaguar Man with only his head open roared, writhing his body tied to the vines with an unyielding look.


    Seeing Jaguar Man like that, Wu Ming remembered what Quetzalcoatl had said.


    Wu Ming asked her when he was wrestling with Quetzalcoatl, what was the connection between the Jaguar Man he met outside and her.


    "Ah, that Jaguar Man, you can y with her, as long as you don''t kill her," said Quetzalcoatl with a smile.


    Thinking of Quetzalcoatl''s words made Wu Ming want tough.


    This Jaguar Man is really pathetic.


    Then, Wu Ming started teasing Jaguar Man.


    "You know, Quetzalcoatl told me that your flesh is the best among the gods. As a friendly meeting between the two gods, she gave you to me." Wu Ming was half crouched. Looking at the Jaguar Man with a dumbfounded face.


    "Ugh!?"


    "That is, you are my ve. After all, I haven''t eaten high-level meat at the god level. I had fun today." Wu Ming looked at Jaguar Man with a smile, but thought of this smile? Like the devil''s smile.


    "How could it be, how could Kuku betray me, you must be lying." said Jaguar Man with a slight shudder.


    "Oh, yes, so do you need me to prove it to you in person?" With that, Wu Ming stood up, and then a fire and knife appeared in his hand, as if he was really going to cook Jaguar Man, Wu Ming Ming looked at Jaguar Man condescendingly.


    "Don''t eat me, my meat is delicious!" Jaguar Man turned pale and rolled his eyes in fear.


    "Up to you."


    "Help! Kuku!!"

 Chapter 400: Strange Dream

    Chapter 400: Strange Dream


    Wu Ming and Humbaba left Eridu, and he had told the people of Eridu the truth, and assured them that the Feathered Serpent God would return those who were sacrificed, and also promised to return in the future.


    They could go out andmunicate with other cities, but as a price to protect them, they had to hold wrestling conferences every now and then.


    The residents of Eridu naturally agreed, if they could get a blessing from a god like this, then it would be a guaranteed profit.


    Now the residents of Eridu are practically relieved, it''s quite ufortable to be in afortable ce all day even though they are safe.


    And Wu Ming also warned Quetzalcoatl not to continue expanding the forest, so that the city of Ur which was Wu Ming''s next target would not be swallowed up by the Quetzalcoatl forest.


    And if possible, Wu Ming hoped that Quetzalcoatl would send pterosaurs out to destroy the Demon Beasts that didn''t know how to head south.


    Quetzalcoatl naturally agreed.


    Then, Wu Ming and Humbaba started the journey back to Uruk.


    By the way, Wu Ming also told the mayor of Ur about the Feathered Serpent God, which made him feel relieved.


    After that, because Wu Ming had neglected Humbaba a little, and the Demon Beast''s attack in the north was not strong, Wu Ming decided to ride Humbaba, have a good chat with Humbaba, and then return to Uruk.


    Due to the journey, Wu Ming and Humbaba arrived at a field near the Persian Gulf.


    Right now, it was already night.


    Wu Ming sat in front of the fire, and the pot on the fire floated on it. He leaned on Humbaba''s big and soft body, and drank a bowl of broth with afortable face, and not far away were the corpses of many Demon Beasts.


    This was the Demon Beast that Wu Ming encountered along the way and ambushed passersby, killed by it and made into broth.


    After all, no one said that Demon Beasts couldn''t be made into food...cough...


    "Sometimes I miss the adventure at the start." Wu Ming held onto the broth, remembering the days when he had just graduated from the Land of Shadows, namely the days when Scathach finished his studies and trained himself.


    In those days, Wu Ming was like an adventurer. When sleepy, he uses the sky as his bed and the ground as his bed. When he is hungry, he picks wild fruits and hunts animals. When he is thirsty and has spring or dew, he goes to Connaught.


    In Wu Ming''s view, Scthach was more like a teacher than a warrior.


    Inevitably Scathach taught Wu Ming fighting and Magecraft, and also taught Wu Ming some life principles and various minor knowledges.


    After all, it was an old woman who had lived for a long time cough Queen, you would know a lot if you lived for a long time, and Wu Ming was considered a "little brother" by Scathach, so she naturally taught many things.


    That includes survival in the wild.


    However, in reality, it is useless to Wu Ming, so he is never sick and can sleep anywhere, and his stomach is the stomach of the existence of Phantasmal Species, and can''t digest anything. Therefore, survival skills in the wild can only be said to be the icing on the cake.


    Paying attention to the dangers in the wild will benefit Wu Ming for life, after all, even a strong person will miss a day, and a strong tiger will also take a nap.


    But now Wu Ming had Humbaba beside him.


    With Humbaba''s divine beast temperament, no beasts or robbers hade to attack Wu Ming.


    As for those rted to gods, there are only Servants and dependents.


    Such as Silent and Humbaba, Quetzalcoatl and Pterodactyl, Tiamat and Demon Beast.


    However, if there is a real attack, Wu Ming will not be afraid, after all, the power is here.


    Although Wu Ming doesn''t need to sleep, but rarely spends the night in the wild, he doesn''t want to spend it all on the road, and Humbaba is tired, so he ns to spend the night together. Humbaba in the wild.


    "You think so too, Humbaba."


    "Woooo~" Humbaba also shouted, expressing his agreement that it was every Humbaba''s wish to be able to sleep with his master...cough...


    After drinking the broth, Wu Ming sorted it out, and then fell asleep with Humbaba.


    After that, Wu Ming began to dream and have strange dreams.


    Wu Ming came to the ck abyss, like falling into a swamp. His actions were extremely difficult, and he couldn''t see anything clearly, only a sad song resounded.


    Wu Ming could feel the sadness of this song, the helplessness and sadness of a mother who was abandoned by her children.


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but be attracted to this song, and gradually looked for the owner of the song in the dark room, trying to push his body back into his mother''s arms.


    At this time, Wu Ming heard Humbaba''s cry and woke up.


    "Woooo!!"


    Wu Ming suddenly opened his eyes, looked up at the already clear sky, and looked around in a daze.


    Humbaba put the front paw that hit Wu Ming''s head, then rubbed Wu Ming with his head, and his initially anxious appearance stabilized.


    Don''t know if it was because of being hit by Humbaba, or because of the dream I just had, Wu Ming''s brain is now quite sleepy, as if he didn''t sleep well.


    "That one was definitely not a dream," Wu Ming said with a bit of fear.


    If it wasn''t for Humbaba delivering a heavy blow to Wu Ming, he would have truly fallen into the arms of the owner of the song, and once that happened...


    Wu Ming had a hunch that he would never wake up again.


    After all, his consciousness had passed from body to body of a Servant. If the consciousness is captured, then the Servant''s body will disappear, and the body in the Great Root will be a soulless body.


    Simply put, it is vegetative.


    "Thank you, Humbaba, if it weren''t for you, I was afraid I would have been trapped this time, and you have helped a lot." Wu Ming said to Humbaba gratefully.


    "Woooo~" Being praised by Wu Ming, Humbaba happily stroked Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming touched Humbaba''s head, thinking seriously.


    "This is unprecedented, and it looks like it should be protected against that."


    Wu Ming''s body, soul, and consciousness were all born from the Great Root, andpared to the body, his soul was stronger. Simply put, negative effects on the soul like charms cannot work on him.


    But this time Wu Ming almost fell into the enemy''s path while sleeping.


    More importantly, that dark and motionless space was the interior of the ck mud.


    For some reason, Wu Ming didn''t feel it in the dream at all. It was the ck mud of Root like a natural enemy. It could be the enemy''s means.


    "And that song" Wu Ming didn''t hear it in his dream either. He had heard the song before. It was the song he heard when he traveled to the imaginary space that the world of mirrors traversed in Illya''s world.


    "This familiar feeling" Wu Ming fell silent.


    For a moment, Wu Ming shook his head.


    "In short, the enemy is not a simple alliance of the three goddesses, there is a stronger enemy in the dark."


    As long as it was rted to the ck mud, he couldn''t underestimate it, this time Wu Ming was almost caught up in the song.


    "Sorry, Humbaba, things have changed again. I will fly back to Uruk. Go back first," said Wu Ming to Humbaba.


    "Woo~woo~" Although he was a little reluctant, Humbaba knew that something unusual had just happened, so he nodded.


    After that, Humbaba turned into a white spear and fused with Wu Ming''s body.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming changed his body, and a huge flying dragon soared into the sky and flew towards Uruk.


    After Wu Ming left, a sad song sounded in the waters of the Persian Gulf, but the song disappeared instantly like an illusion.

 Chapter 401: Report

    Chapter 401: Report


    After leaving the vicinity of the Persian Gulf, Wu Ming did not dy anymore, flew far away, and flew to Uruk in less than an hour.


    "Huchihuchi" Wu Ming''s wings let out a whistling sound, and then he slowlynded in front of the gates of Uruk City.


    "Lord Dragon Sage, you are back." The soldiers guarding the city respectfully greeted the giant dragon in front that was half the size of Uruk City.


    Gilgamesh had already informed the people of the arrival of the Dragon Sage, so the soldiers guarding the gates did note.


    Wu Ming nodded and turned into a human figure, withoutmunicating too much with the soldiers, he directly came to the tower with the fastest speed.


    After all, if he were to be ensnared by the residents of Uruk, he would not be able to escape for a while.


    After arriving at the tower, Wu Ming happened to run into Siduri who was walking down the tower.


    It seemed like Siduri was usually Gilgamesh''s maid, helping Gilgamesh with government affairs, so it wasn''t strange to meet Siduri, the chief priest in the tower.


    "Lord Dragon Sage, you are back." Siduri bowed slightly and greeted Wu Ming.


    "This is Siduri, how is it? There''s nothing serious about his body." Wu Ming asked with concern, after all because of him Siduri''s vitality was reduced.


    "This is no longer a serious matter, I am truly sorry, Lord Dragon Sage, as your sacrifice, I can''t help but help you, and I have caused trouble for you. Siduri causes sin and deserves death." Siduri trembles, says she is fine, and then she starts ming herself again.


    Siduri was a bit too respectful of Wu Ming. When Wu Ming didn''t leave here, Siduri was the same. She clearly tells him not to be too respectful, but Siduri still thinks it should be reverence for a god.


    Especially the Dragon Sage who blessed Uruk and made Uruk flourish.


    Moreover, after Enkidu''s death, Siduri reced Enkidu and became Wu Ming''s exclusive sacrifice.


    In Siduri''s view, she couldn''tpare to Enkidu at all, and this kind of thinking made Siduri respect Wu Ming even more.


    Moreover, shortly after Siduri became a sacrifice, Wu Ming left Uruk, which made Siduri unable to resist having the illusion of "did Wu Ming leave Uruk because she disappointed the Dragon Sage".


    All of this had created Siduri''s unparalleled respect for Wu Ming.


    "Siduri, I don''t like humans to respect gods too much. This god also includes me." Wu Ming looked at Siduri seriously for a moment.


    Siduri also remembered what Wu Ming had said to Siduri after bing a Dragon Sage priest.


    The reason why the Dragon Sage protected humans was because he hoped that humans would no longer depend on other gods and gradually be independent.


    There is no need to think of the gods as high-ranking people. It''s okay to have the right fear, but too much admiration is wrong.


    "I told you, there''s no need to be so respectful of me." Wu Ming supported Siduri, who was not yet fully on his knees, with a hint ofughter.


    "Yes, Lord Dragon Sage," said Siduri sadly.


    "That''s why you can''t be Enkidu."


    Wu Ming''s words took Siduri by surprise, she was nervous when she was discovered by the teacher after copying her homework, and her heart began to tremble.


    That''s right, Siduri also knows that because of Enkidu''s rtionship, she will serve the Dragon Sage better like when Enkidu left.


    "But, you are Siduri." Wu Ming smiled and looked at Siduri, then let go of him and walked towards the tower.


    Siduri remained in a half kneeling position, rooted to the spot.


    "Am I alone?" Siduri said meaningfully, thinking about Wu Ming''s words.


    ...


    Wu Ming came to the top floor of the tower and walked directly to the room on the top floor.


    "Oh, are you back, Dragon Sage." Gilgamesh put down the y tablet in his hand and looked at Wu Ming who entered.


    "Well, I found a lot of things in the south." Wu Ming said a little tiredly.


    "Seeing your tired expression, this king can also guess. Come and tell this king the good news first." Gilgamesh smiled and said to Wu Ming.


    "Besides the goddess Tiamat in the north, there are two other goddesses, the Feathered Serpent God of Central and South America, and the goddess of the underworld in Mesopotamia. They also had the goal of attacking Uruk. The three goddesses also created an alliance of three goddesses."


    Wu Ming managed to ce him on the chair beside Gilgamesh and reported the news.


    "What this king wants is good news, Dragon Sage." Gilgamesh was a little displeased.


    Gilgamesh also saw it, this Wu Ming was deliberately hanging on to his appetite.


    "Well~ Good news must be apanied by bad news, and the next thing is good news." Wu Ming waved his hand and smiled evilly.


    "Tiamat is only active in the north, with the Servant blocked, it''s not a big deal for now, and Ereshkigal because she can''t leave the underworld, and was pushed to the east by the other two goddesses." Wu Ming took out a map and pointed at the Demon Beast group to the north and the remote area to the east.


    "As for the Feathered Serpent God who is located in the south, he is using the forest to defend the city and take control of Mesopotamia little by little." Then, Wu Ming pointed to the city of Eridu in the guiding department.


    "At this point, this king has just received news from the City of Ur, and the city of Eridu is surrounded by dense forests, so I can''tmunicate anymore," Gilgamesh said.


    It seems that news of the city of Ur has just reached Uruk.


    "But fortunately, when the other party only upied Eridu city and didn''t have time to approach Ur city, I broke into the Feathered Serpent Temple in Eridu, made a bet with the Feathered Serpent God, and won." Saying this, Wu Ming smiled and looked at Gilgamesh.


    "Oh, do you want to test this king''s intelligence? Nothing more than that the loser obeys the winner or something," said Gilgamesh in a disdainful tone.


    "As expected of Gil, that''s right, just like that, I used the Chains of Heaven to defeat the Feathered Serpent God without any effort."


    By the way, Gilgamesh was a little quiet.


    "Since the Feathered Serpent''s divinity is a good god, I pulled her into our camp. She will be responsible for clearing the only Demon Beast in the south, and she will definitely help us when the Demon Beasts attack on arge scale."


    Regarding the matter of the Demon Beasts, Gilgamesh had also just received news and he had already set up patrols between the main roads in various urban areas.


    "In that case, this is still good news, isn''t the Feathered Serpent God making demands?" Even if it was a god, it was a dignified existence, and Gilgamesh did not believe that the other party would actually obey them unconditionally.


    "There is only one request for her, even if Eridu is asked to hold wrestlingpetitions from time to time." Wu Ming smiled slightly embarrassed.


    "Wrestlingpetition? What a strange god, this king is right." Gilgamesh frowned, but still agreed to this strange order.


    "However, it seems that you have something else that you have not reported to this king, Dragon Sage." Gilgamesh did not feel that such a thing made Wu Ming''s face tired.


    Wu Ming was silent for a moment, then spoke up.


    "Now, Gil, I think I dreamed of Tiamat."

 Chapter 402: Truth

    Chapter 402: Truth


    Wu Ming told Gilgamesh what happened in his dream. It was definitely not as simple as an ordinary dream, and Gilgamesh also attached great importance to this dream of Wu Ming.


    This is not the first time Wu Ming heard this song, when he was traveling through the imaginary space and when he had a dreamst night, these two encounters, coupled with his current identity, and sense of familiarity, he doubted that it was Tiamat.


    "Although Tiamat is constantly producing Demon Beasts, this king suspects that Tiamat did not appear in Mesopotamia, but is still in an imaginary space," Gilgamesh said thoughtfully.


    It was true that Tiamat had produced Demon Beasts, but this did not mean that Tiamat lived in the mountains to the north.


    In the original myth, Tiamat was exiled to the world''s mezzanines by her own children. In an imaginary space, she had slept like this until modern times.


    And Tiamat was awakened by the mastermind behind the human burning, and began to continuously produce Demon Beasts, attacking the cities in the north.


    "The imprable space you dream of, coupled with that strange song, Tiamat may not be out of trouble." Gilgamesh pondered.


    "But ording to what you said, the three goddesses of the Feathered Serpent God, Tiamat and Ereshkigal met and signed a contract, so it makes no sense." Wu Ming listened to Gilgamesh''s words, thinking somewhat depressed.


    Because if the three of them met, it meant that Tiamat was indeed in the northern mountains.


    If Tiamat was in an imaginary space, then why did Quetzalcoatl say that she had met the other two goddesses.


    And if Tiamat really came out of the imaginary space, then why didn''t she destroy Uruk directly, but continued to produce Demon Beasts to attack Mesopotamia.


    "It was really a mistake not to inquire about Tiamat''s appearance." Wu Ming shook his head helplessly.


    But no one expected Tiamat''s whereabouts to be a mystery.


    Tiamat''s body was huge. In theory, Tiamat wasparable to an ind. Even if it is hidden underground, it is difficult to move, and it is worth thinking about whether it can be hidden.


    "In this case, it is very possible that the main body of Tiamat is not in the imaginary space, and the one in the north is a clone of Tiamat. Due to hisck of strength, he can only produce Demon Beasts to attack northern cities." Wu Ming had the most likely idea that came to mind.


    "This king thinks so too," agreed Gilgamesh.


    "By the way, the number of Demon Beasts in the north is increasing, although they are all red-haired lions, but with the passage of time, these Demon Beasts have grown tremendously..." Gilgamesh took out a new tablet and opened a new map.


    "Demon Beasts will rest at night. Although there are some demon beasts foraging at night, it can be said that it is a safe time to retreat at night."


    Then, Gilgamesh directed Wu Ming to the passage between each city to the north.


    "This king''s soldiers will let some of the residents of the northern city retreat through these important passages every night. Even though they have Servant protection, the efficiency is too small."


    Wu Ming looked at the cities in the north, the cities were uneven, and the few surviving cities were not only difficult to walk through, but also the residents in those cities were women and children, so they couldn''t keep up fast in one time.


    Moreover, the map shows that there are even some Demon Beasts near Nippur City, so it can be said that the entire north is no longer safe.


    "So far, with the help of the Servants, the northern wall that was erected in Nippur City has developed rapidly, but if the reproduction speed and quality of these Demon Beasts is increased, they will soon enter." Gilgamesh said calmly.


    "The hidden danger in the south has been resolved, and the rear is nothing to worry about. I can recover my true body to face the Demon Beasts in the north. The most difficult thing to deal with right now is the goddess of the underworld, Ereshkigal in the East."


    After all, the enemies on the surface are not terrible, but the enemies in the dark are terrible.


    As the saying goes, it''s easy to hide with a bright spear and dark arrows are hard to guard. For Wu Ming and the others, Ereshkigal, who couldn''t descend to the ground and could only do things in the underground world, was a troublesome person.


    "That person has the ability to draw people''s souls into the underworld, and a Sumerian ''god'' like me cannot exert power in the underworld." Wu Ming was a little depressed.


    As mentioned earlier, Ereshkigal could only be brought into the underworld because she was born, and because she couldn''t leave the underworld, she had gained an invincible power in the underworld. As long as Wu Ming was a god, he could not confront Ereshkigal in the underworld.


    "That woman is still understood by this king. Although it is unsuitable for her to want to be the new Sumerian ruling god, but for now, she must do nothing." Gilgamesh said, his goal was to convince Wu Ming.


    "Then, without further ado, I''ll go to Eridu first, inform Quetzalcoatl, then head north." After speaking, Wu Ming stood up.


    "Don''t worry about these things, my soldiers won''t even be able to defeat the current Demon Beast group." Gilgamesh stopped Wu Ming''s actions.


    "What''s the matter, Gil." As Gilgamesh''s teacher, Wu Ming naturally saw Gilgamesh''s intention to stop him, and he had other things to say.


    "Actually, ording to news from the Assassins from the north, a hostile Servant appeared, with green hair, perfect face, and a white shirt..."


    Gilgamesh didn''t say anything else, and Wu Ming naturally knew who the other party was talking about.


    "Enkidu?" Wu Ming wrinkled, even the chains on his clothes slightly trembled.


    "The other party has the same ability as Enkidu. Although I didn''t believe it, I went to check on Enkidu''s tomb, and the body inside has disappeared," Gilgamesh said angrily.


    His friend''s body had been stolen, and most likely the personality in Enkidu had been changed. Thinking of this, Gilgamesh was annoyed.


    "I''ll go take a look, don''t worry Gil." Faced with such a thing, Wu Ming was also angry.


    Even though this world was a parallel world, Enkidu was still the Enkidu that Wu Ming knew, and his essence would not change.


    Then, Wu Ming looked at the y tablets around Gilgamesh.


    "You should also rest early, this y tablet will be reced by me today."


    When Wu Ming said that, Gilgamesh was furious.


    "This king doesn''t need your help. This king can handle this mere y tablet."


    "I don''t want future records to mention King Gilgamesh as the first king to die from overwork in history. It would be a huge loss." Wu Ming looked at Gilgamesh with evil interest.


    "Do you think this king can do whatever he wants after sealing [Ea]? You are so brave, Dragon Sage!" Gilgamesh looked at Wu Ming angrily.


    "Then give me these documents, it seems I haven''t handled the documents for you." Wu Ming showed a friendly smile.


    "Don''t say that to this king, get out of here immediately!"


    "Yeah~ Since King Gilgamesh must be like this, then I didn''t say anything."


    "Hmph! You and Merlin are both brothers. Please pay attention to Enkidu''s business for this king. Immediately leave Uruk for this king and head north for support."


    Later, Wu Ming was expelled from Uruk by Gilgamesh.

 Chapter 403: Ibaraki Doji Rebellion

    Chapter 403: Ibaraki Doji Rebellion


    After all, it was Gilgamesh, the eldest Tsundere King, Wu Ming did not survive him, and in the end, he was driven out by Gilgamesh.


    "Oh, isn''t this Lord Dragon Sage?" Merlin''s frivolous voice sounded as soon as he left the tower.


    On the way, Wu Ming met Merlin who seemed to be heading towards the tower.


    "Of course, Merlin, sometimes I really have to give you a good punch." Wu Ming looked at Merlin somewhat displeasedly, and then, he raised his fist.


    "Ahhhh~ Too bad, I''m not a character that can withstand your blows." Merlin smiled calmly at Wu Ming''s fist.


    "I think you''ve been running errands for the past two days, Merlin." Wu Ming looked at Merlin proudly.


    "You really did it right. King Gilgamesh has arranged many things for me." Even so, Merlin smiled.


    "By the way, I heard you dreamed of Tiamat?"


    Wu Ming nced at Merlin helplessly, needless to say, this fellow used his irvoyance again.


    Wu Ming dreamed of Tiamat and didn''t tell him about it. He informed Gilgamesh as soon as he returned. Merlin could only know this through his current irvoyance.


    However, since Merlin mentioned them all, there must be something to say.


    "I have seen Tiamat with my irvoyance. I don''t know why, but there is a ck substance that I can''t see clearly, but it and your aura are very attractive. Watch out for the people in the north." Because Merlin knew that Wu Ming would go to the front line, so he gave a warning.


    That ck substance should be referred to as ck mud.


    When in Ennd, Wu Ming used his real body, apanied by the special aura of Great Root, Merlin naturally recognized things that had the same origin as Wu Ming.


    "I see, how are Ritsu and the others now?" Wu Ming nodded and asked about Chaldea.


    "The Chaldea tried to break the singrity first, but it was really interesting, the ck and white Saintess, inexplicably reminds me of the ckened Artoria." Merlin smiled, but this smile gave off an unpleasant feeling.


    "However, with their speed, I am afraid that the continuation singrity will be a little behind." Wu Ming was a little worried.


    "This is force majeure, their own world, they have to save it themselves." With that said, Merlin started walking towards the tower.


    Wu Ming didn''t need to say anything else, he had to say that Merlin was right.


    The human world needs to be saved by humans themselves.


    Whether it was Wu Ming, Merlin, or the long-dead Heroic Spirit, it could be said that they were not protagonists, protagonists were humans who constantly searched for hope in despair.


    Coming from outside Uruk City, Wu Ming instantly used Noble Phantasm, turned into a giant dragon, and flew into the clouds.


    Flying was really a good skill, coupled with Wu Ming''s huge Noble Phantasm size, it only took him one day to fly all over Mesopotamia.


    Wu Ming first went to the southern city of Eridu, where he informed the residents of Gilgamesh''s new policies and held wrestling conferences from time to time.


    Then, Wu Ming and Quetzalcoatl had a big fight.


    Sure enough, all of Eridu felt the shock of the two wrestlings.


    Since Wu Ming was already familiar with it, although he didn''t have the advantage in grappling with Quetzalcoatl, it didn''t give Quetzalcoatl any advantage.


    "Ah ah ah, I didn''t expect you to have the talent of wrestling, Dragon Sage. Big sister likes you more and more. Do you want to go back to South America with big sister?" Quetzalcoatl had a smile on his lips as he looked at Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming of course refused Quetzalcoatl, let alone from South America, moreover Quetzalcoatl still didn''t know if it would arrive in South America.


    After that, Wu Ming exined some things to Quetzalcoatl.


    Wu Ming came this time not to let Quetzalcoatl participate in the battle in the north, but to let Quetzalcoatl wait for an opportunity, try not to expose the news that he is no longer united with the other two goddesses.


    After Quetzalcoatl said OK, Wu Ming flew towards the northern front again.


    Almost half a day of flying from south to north, Wu Ming started to fly from Uruk in the morning, after going south then north, it was already evening.


    At this time, the group of Demon Beasts had already retreated and started to rest, although they were Demon Beasts, they still maintained the habits of beasts, resting in the wild and foraging for food during the day.


    However, this is also good, the tired soldiers who have been fighting Demon Beasts for a day can also get enough rest.


    Wu Ming came to the city of Babylon, which was the temporary base set up by Amakusa Shirou Tokisada.


    Wu Ming did note to Babylon in the form of a dragon, but turned into a human form when he was still some distance away from Babylon, and then secretly entered Amakusa Shirou Tokisada''s residence in Babylon.


    "Wee, Lord Dragon Sage." As if he had known for a long time that Wu Ming had returned, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada waited, and then greeted Wu Ming came respectfully.


    "It doesn''t have to be like this, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada, even though I''m Uruk Dragon Sage, but you and I are both Servants, so we can be equal to each other." Wu Ming waved his hand.


    After all, the two of them were also enemies who had once fought between life and death. Through the speech called Amakusa Shirou Tokisada, Wu Ming concluded that he still remembered all about the fourteen Servants.


    "Property cannot be vited. You are the teacher of King Gilgamesh here, the Dragon Sage of Uruk, even if you are a Servant, your essence is different from ours." Amakusa Shirou Tokisada shook his head calmly.


    "Although I still remember the battle between you and me, I have nothing to say if I win or lose," Amakusa Shirou Tokisada said with a smile.


    "As expected of you so called saint." Wu Ming praised.


    It had to be said that Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was worthy of being called a saint in Japan. His hope that he had spent 60 years on was crushed like that, and there was no need to hold a grudge for it.


    "Don''t talk about this, actually, there''s one thing I haven''t had time to report to King Gilgamesh." Amakusa Shirou Tokisada smiled casually, and then his expression became serious.


    "Ibaraki-Doji rebelled."


    Wu Ming frowned, Ibaraki Douji''s rebellion was naturally expected by him, but he also let Amakusa Shirou Tokisada see Ibaraki Douji, and then the value of Amakusa Shirou Tokisada''s strength is not high, but his mind is still very strong, can let Ibaraki Doji betray, then most likely will ...


    "Ibaraki Doji chose to betray, but she didn''t help the other party, am I right?"

 Chapter 404: New variety Demon Beast of surprise attack

    Chapter 404: New variety Demon Beast of surprise attack


    Amakusa Shirou Tokisada has been monitoring Ibaraki-doji. If Ibaraki-doji went to help the other party, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada would immediately sense something was wrong, and ordered several Servants present to join forces to kill Ibaraki-doji, but he failed.


    Ibaraki Doji is the only youkai who survived the battle with Abe no Seimei, so Ibaraki-doji is not so easy to kill.


    The reason why Gilgamesh couldn''t control with the Command Spell had actually been mentioned earlier, because Gilgamesh''s summon method wasn''t an ordinary Holy Grail War summon, so Gilgamesh didn''t have a Command Spell on the back of his hand.


    Then, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada smiled and nodded.


    "You''re right, since Ibaraki Doji didn''t go to the enemy camp, so I didn''t choose to stop her." Then, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada pointed to a mountain range not far from Babylon.


    "That person fled to the mountain. ording to Fuuma Kotaro''s report, Ibaraki Doji joined a group of people to be robbers."


    Do not think that in Mesopotamia there are no robbers, there are always people who are undisciplined, forced to kill and even like to kill, especially in this era of more than 2,000 BC.


    Saying this, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada smiled helplessly.


    Obviously a strong youkai, but now she''s ying like a child, running to the mountains to be the leader of the bandits.


    After hearing the news, Wu Ming was also slightly surprised by Ibaraki Doji''s rxed attitude.


    "Then leave her alone for now. As long as she doesn''t cause trouble for us, let her be the head of the bandits."


    As long as Ibaraki-doji doesn''t help the Demon Beasts, there''s nothing to say.


    "Where are the other Servants now?" Wu Ming asked.


    "Leonidas is building the northern wall with the soldiers. After all, Leonidas was good at defense. Okita Souji and Tomoe Gozen protected the retreating residents of the other cities. As for Fuuma Kotaro"


    By the way, Wu Ming and Amakusa Shirou Tokisada saw the shadow at the same time.


    A ninja hiding in the shadows nced at the two of them lightly, then closed his eyes.


    As expected of a famous ninja, he fits perfectly into the Assassin ss.


    "He''s on standby. After all, the Demon Beast is resting, and there is no information to investigate." Amakusa Shirou Tokisada exined.


    Wu Ming nodded, and then prepared to go out to help Okita Souji and Tomoe Gozen to cover the retreat of the residents.


    "Then, I will go and help them first. Nothing important, so that''s it."


    After speaking, the white spear fell from Wu Ming''s arm, and the white spear melted to the ground, turning into ripples, and divine beasts shot out of the ripples.


    "Wuuu~"


    Wu Ming rode Humbaba, Humbaba shouted, the ground automatically separated, and green vines appeared, enveloping Humbaba and Wu Ming.


    "There should be a few cities left in the north. I will find it myself. Without further ado, I''ll be leaving first."


    Wu Ming''s voice came from the vines, and then, the vines entered the cracked earth, and then the earth was covered, and no trace was seen.


    "Is this the power of Humbaba''s divine beast? It''s very strong." Amakusa Shirou Tokisada praised.


    "I will trouble you tonight, let''s see if you can find the Demon Beast''sir." After that, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada looked at Fuuma Kotaro.


    "Understood." After speaking, the figure in the shadow disappeared in an instant.


    "The demon beasts are getting stronger and stronger, the casualties are increasing, the soldiers are fighting more and more, and the construction of the north wall must be elerated." After saying that, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada returned to the room, and continued the process before Wu Ming''s official business arrival.


    ....


    Outside the city of Babylon, the earth split open, and huge vines emerged from it.


    The vines spread out, and the figures of Humbaba and Wu Ming appeared, and then the vines returned to the earth, and the cracks in the earth merged again, and no traces were seen.


    This is the ability Humbaba, as a jungle beast, can still do by manipting the vines to move on the earth.


    But only did this for fear of affecting the inhabitants of Babylon.


    "Let''s go there first, I remember there is a city that survived the attack of the Demon Beast group." After all, Wu Ming had information.


    As for the location of the remaining cities in the north, Wu Ming had basically memorized them. His current thinking was that if he didn''t meet Okita Souji and Tomoe Gozen, then Wu Ming was ready to cover up the evacuation of the town''s people.


    After all, now that the number of Demon Beasts at night had decreased, it was still possible to evacuate safely with the protection of the two Servants.


    Wu Ming ordered, Humbaba got into action.


    God really took good care of Wu Ming, he chose a city, and the city ahead was indeed the city where Okita Souji and Tomoe Gozen were retreating tonight.


    Not far away, on the road that connected the cities, Wu Ming saw the light of the fire, the light of the sword...


    And, human screams.


    This time it was no longer Uridim, the red-haired lion, but countless blue reptiles.


    The tails of these creatures are held high, and the poisonous needles on their tails sparkle even in the dark night, and purple poison flows over them, as if they are about to drip.


    Countless Demon Beasts fiercely attacked the migrating humans. None of the people stabbed by the Demon Beasts with poison needles survived, and all of them died from poisoning.


    Okita Souji and Tomoe Gozen quickly killed this Demon Beast, swords flew, and mes exploded. However, in the face of these countless Demon Beasts that only attack the poption, the effect is a bucket drop.


    "Humbaba."


    "Wuu~"


    After Wu Ming gave the order, Humbaba''s feet gently stomped, and countless vines protruded from the ground, instantly surrounding all the Demon Beasts and residents.


    Then, countless vines turned into sharp thorns, piercing through all the Demon Beasts, as if they could recognize Demon Beasts and humans.


    In an instant, the entire battlefield fell silent.


    ...


    The living people only pay their respects to the dead, because of the poison, people dare not touch the corpses, and then people continue their journey sadly.


    Humbaba collected the corpses that had be poisonous bodies, and then Wu Ming used runes to burn these extremely poisonous corpses, of course, those Demon Beast corpses were also burned.


    After all, highly toxic corpses are not easy to handle, and burial only pollutes the environment.


    Okita Souji walked in the front, Tomoe Gozen in the middle, and Wu Ming walked at the end, the three of them working together.


    "Many thanks, Lord Dragon Sage." Tomoe Gozen who was walking in the middle, slowly retreated backwards and spoke to Wu Ming.


    "What is the situation now? Isn''t it said that the demon beasts return to rest at night, why are there so many demon beasts moving around at night," Wu Ming asked.


    "We don''t know. We did not find them during previous investigations. As a result, a Demon Beast suddenly appeared. Then, youe. "Tomoe Gozen was a little sad, however, it was sudden, and many people died.


    "Although there were Demon Beasts that attacked before, there were only a few or a few of them at that time. This is the first time I have seen a scene like today when a group of Demon Beasts attacked during the day." Tomoe Gozen continued.


    "Let''s protect these residents back to the north wall first. With Humbaba here, there won''t be any problems tonight."


    "Woooo~" Humbaba also called out in response.


    "With Lord Divine Beast and Lord Dragon Sage here, I am also relieved." Tomoe Gozen also nodded.


    In this way, the three Servants covered the surviving inhabitants and came to Babylon.

 Chapter 405: Kings and Weapons and Gods

    Chapter 405: Kings and Weapons and Gods


    "What?! There are many demon beasts attacking you, and is it a new type of demon beast?!" Amakusa Shirou Tokisada looked at Okita Souji and Tomoe Gozen, and said in surprise.


    After all, the Demon Beast''s sudden change in behavior was hard to watch out for, but it was also something that couldn''t be avoided.


    "This is indeed the case and I only resolved the crisis after I arrived." Wu Ming stood aside and testified for the two.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe their words, but the surprise attack surprised me a bit." Amakusa Shirou Tokisada shook his head, showing that he believed the words of Okita Souji and Tomoe Gozen.


    Wu Ming naturally understood, and then began to analyze the reason for the attack.


    "There are two possibilities, one is that there is amander within the Demon Beast group, and the other is that this new type of Demon Beast fights at night." Wu Ming proposed two possibilities.


    "Commander, it is most likely the green-haired girl suspected of being Enkidu who was encountered on the battlefield." Okita Souji thought of the green-haired girl who fought during the day.


    "However, there is no denying that this new type of Demon Beast is a Demon Beast that fights at night. Perhaps arge number of Demon Beasts have just been hatched by Tiamat." Tomoe Gozen also said.


    "Anyway, this matter must be taken seriously, Assassin, please inform King Gilgamesh about it."


    Saying that, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada looked at Fuuma Kotaro who had been standing in the shadows and remained silent. Even though Fuuma Kotaro was sent by Amakusa Shirou Tokisada to find Tiamat''sir, but because of the emergency just now, she used contact technology to summon Fuuma Kotaro back.


    "Understood." After speaking, Fuuma Kotaro disappeared in an instant, and it looked like he was going to go to Uruk for the night.


    "Then you rest first, I will let Humbaba snoop around Babylon City to make sure no enemies attack." Wu Ming said.


    The next day had to face the attack of the Demon Beast group, otherwise it would be very unfavorable for the next day to rest.


    "If that is the case, then I will trouble Lord Dragon Sage."


    After that, Okita Souji and Tomoe Gozen went and rested. The Demon Beasts would start wreaking havoc the next morning, so they had to keep their spirits up.


    "Ruler, there''s something I want to ask you." After only Wu Ming and Amakusa Shirou Tokisada were left in the room, Wu Ming said.


    "Lord Dragon Sage might ask about the girl suspected of being Enkidu." Amakusa Shirou Tokisada smiled.


    "Actually, I''m not very familiar with that girl. Saber and Archer only yed against the girl a bit and didn''t have much contact with her, so Lord Dragon Sage might be disappointed."


    What Amakusa Shirou Tokisada meant was that they didn''t know the girl''s situation either.


    "Sorry to bother you, then I will go first, and Humbaba is still waiting for me outside."


    "Walk slowly."


    Then, Wu Ming left here, the room.


    Wu Ming''s expression was slightly dignified as he left the room.


    After all, the Enkidu in that world was saved by Wu Ming, brought to Root and sublimated, but the Enkidu in this world was not.


    Wu Ming was worried that Enkidu was changed by Tiamat and used.


    "Collision" The sound of chains came, and the Chains of Heaven attached to Wu Ming''s clothes automatically moved, caressing Wu Ming''s cheeks.


    "Little En" Wu Ming touched the chain and took the opportunity to rx.


    Wu Ming passed the Holy Grail and came to Uruk. Since Chains of Heaven had be the Noble Phantasm of the Ride ss, Enkidu''s consciousness naturally followed.


    "Lord Wu Ming, please don''t be confused." A soft voice appeared in Wu Ming''s mind.


    "If I am in this world really changed by the goddess Tiamat, then you only need to bring me down. If someone uses my body, then you only need to punish that person, even if it is my body, but I think that when Enkidu in this world finds out about it, she will agree with your approach like me." The golden chain shone with a faint golden light, and she spoke to Wu Ming through his mind.


    "I''m not too weak, I''m just a little hesitant." Wu Ming said with a wry smile.


    "Don''t worry, your body has done something wrong, I will punish it properly, don''t worry about it."


    The gold chain rubbed Wu Ming a few times, then returned to his clothes.


    Arriving outside the courtyard, Humbaba was already lying in wait, as no citizens had found Humbaba because of the hidden technique Wu Ming had devised.


    "Come on, Humbaba, there''s work to be done."


    "wooo~"


    Since almost all of the northern cities were upied, arge number of people were forced to move to the south. By now, the inhabitants of the northern cities had either died or hade to Babylon and Nippur.


    There were very few other cities with refugees left, but just in case, Tomoe Gozen and the others continued to search for and rescue refugees tonight was an example.


    By now, nearly all the refugees had gathered in Babylon and Nippur, preparing to retreat through the two cities behind the northern wall that was under construction.


    Therefore, the number of refugees in Babylon is veryrge, plus the refugees who just migrated tonight, Babylon is already crowded.


    If there was a sudden Demon Beast attack in the middle of the night, let alone the soldiers, these refugees would at least be buried here.


    Of course, that was if Wu Ming and the other Servants weren''t around.


    Wu Ming brought Humbaba outside Babylon. With the activation of Humbaba''s ability, countless vines were hidden around the city of Babylon.


    As long as there are demon beasts passing by, these vines will have an rming effect, which can not only trap the demon beasts, but also tell Humbaba, to start defending against the demon beasts'' attacks.


    "I''ll leave it to you tonight, Humbaba." Wu Ming patted Humbaba''s head.


    "Woooo~" Humbaba replied.


    Although it is said to leave it to Humbaba, Wu Ming will not sleep, but will spend the night.


    Wu Ming looked at the bright moon in the sky, and couldn''t help but spend the days with Enkidu and Gilgamesh.


    At that time, the king was still immature, the weapon did not understand the human heart, and the god was still weak.


    Now, everything has changed.


    The king bes very clear, the weapon also understands the heart and gains friendship, and the god bes stronger and has the power to protect others.


    ....


    In the distance, Gilgamesh put the y tablet in his hand, walked out the window, and admired the full moon.


    "I haven''t seen the moon in Uruk in a long time, and it''s still as boring as ever." Gilgamesh said indifferently, but his eyes did not leave the moon.


    ....


    In the north, the girl with long green hair nced at the corpse of the Demon Beast that had been burned to ashes, and raised her head to look at the bright moon.


    For a moment, the girl said nothing, left here, and returned to the mountains in the north.

 Chapter 406: First Meeting Enkidu

    Chapter 406: First Meeting ''Enkidu''


    The next day.


    One night passed, and no Demon Beasts attacked, Humbaba hid the vines around Babylon City underground in case of an emergency.


    Wu Ming did not choose to return to the city of Babylon, but stayed outside.


    Last night, Amakusa Shiro Tokisada told Wu Ming that as Demon Beasts grew stronger, every time a warrior fought back, they would suffer a lot of damage, so Amakusa Shirou Tokisada started using defensive warfare.


    Because the city of Babylon is not suitable for defense, in the northern part of the city of Babylon, people set traps and various defensive measures, the aim is to withstand the attacks of the Demon Beast group.


    Now, the Babylonian army had been assembled, and the reason why Wu Ming had not chosen to return to Uruk was because he had toe to meet these Demon Beasts in person for a while.


    After waiting for a few minutes, it was time for the Demon Beast''s fixed attack time every day.


    "Roar--!!"


    "Hah-!!"


    The roar of the Demon Beast came, and the red-haired lion and the blue poison-tailed lizard attacked from a distance.


    Like a cluster of red and blue seas rushing through, the two types of Demon Beasts mixed into one and attacked Babylon City.


    "There are so many Demon Beasts, even with the help of the Servants, they can''t stop them." Wu Ming frowned.


    After all, a group of Demon Beasts like that was not something a few Servants could fight against.


    "It seems that Amakusa Shirou Tokisada said, Demon Beasts have be stronger recently."


    Thus, Wu Ming descended from Humbaba and began to prepare for Magecraft.


    "Even though I came with the Rider ss, I can still use Magecraft runes and YGGDRASIL magic"


    Therefore, Wu Ming raised two hands, one hand painted something, and the other lit a magic circle.


    Fire, ice, holy light, ck mist, vines, des of water, rocks...


    Countless magecraft and low-level magic were disyed by Wu Ming, and they faced a group of Demon Beasts rushing towards this side.


    It must be said that even if it is a powerful Demon Beast, rushing with countless magic spells with its flesh, it is like a moth to the fire, and it will kill itself.


    "Roar"


    "Ha-"


    Demon beast screams came one after another, and one after another fell, turned into pure magic and disappeared.


    This may be the price for Demon Beasts bing stronger. Since Demon Beasts have be strong in recent days, dead Demon Beasts will disappear as magic power, instead of leaving their bodies behind.


    But it''s fine, if there are corpses left, clearing the battlefield will be troublesome.


    "Sure enough, it''s just a bunch of Demon Beasts who only know how to kill, don''t they have the ability to use tactics at all?" Wu Ming said disdainfully.


    If not for therge number of Demon Beasts, the wisdom of the people in every city would be able to defend against it.


    "There''s no need to overthink things like items, Humbaba." As he spoke, Wu Ming said to Humbaba.


    "Woooo~" Humbaba agreed, took a step forward, and straightened up slightly.


    Countless vines exploded from the ground, rising into the sky like giant pythons.


    Some are entangled with Demon Beasts, crushing their prey like a mixer, some are like sharp des, piercing Demon Beasts, some are simply tearing apart the captured prey.


    Fortunately, these Demon Beasts will turn into pure magic and disappear as soon as they die, and there is no need to consider the matter of blood or corpses.


    Even though the group of Demon Beasts suffered heavy losses, the remaining Demon Beasts did not budge, as if they were not afraid of death, the other Demon Beasts were still rushing forward one after another.


    "Sure enough, it''s a tool for fighting." Seeing this Demon Beast, he shook his head nonchntly.


    "Then let''s return to the underworld." Wu Ming used more powerful tricks, such as cannons, constantly bombarding the iing Demon Beast groups.


    Humbaba also worked harder, striking a single Demon Beast in the st gap generated by Wu Ming''s release skill. The cooperation between the two is perfect.


    Great explosions and changing terrain. The holes are created one by one. Countless vines protruded from the explosion gap, creating more holes and annihting one Demon Beast after another.


    Immediately, countless holes coalesced, turning the ins of northern Babylon into a basin.


    After a few minutes, Wu Ming and Humbaba stopped their attacks. Smoke filled the northern part of Babylon. Countless Demon Beasts turned into pure magic particles, leaving only the changing terrain, proving that Demon Beasts once existed.


    However, Wu Ming did not show a finished expression, but looked at the smoke ahead seriously.


    The number of Demon Beasts is not limited to this number, there is no doubt that the Demon Beasts that only know that they are attacking are temporarily retreating.


    If that''s the case, then there must be something akin to amander.


    "Is it possible..."


    And just as Wu Ming was worried, a figure came out of the smoke.


    Long green hair, a rare beauty in the world, and even though she came out of the smoke, she had white clothes that were not stained with dust.


    There is no doubt that this is the real "dead" Enkidu.


    Not to mention, Wu Ming felt a special energy in Enkidu.


    Then, Wu Ming spoke up.


    "Sure enough, did the other Demon Beasts retreat under yourmand?" Wu Ming looked at Enkidu with an indescribable expression.


    "Lord Dragon Sage, long time no see." Enkidu said to Wu Ming as if she had not seen each other for a long time.


    "Don''t give me this trap, is it worth it? You are not Enkidu." Wu Ming''s expression did not change in the slightest, and he said very calmly.


    "Sure enough, the act of faking it in front of you will definitely be discovered." ''Enkidu'' said with a self-deprecating expression, and then showed a self-satisfied expression.


    "To be honest, this body misses you so much, I can''t help but love you, Lord Dragon Sage." ''Enkidu'' smiled calmly, not annoyed at being exposed.


    "Even though you are using Enkidu''s body, your performance is too far from Enkidu''s. I can see that you are fake in an instant," Wu Ming said calmly.


    "No way, who made me just a fake." Enkidu was not angry at Wu Ming''s words, and replied with a smile.


    "So tell me, I am very angry for using Enkidu''s body."


    Wu Ming closed his eyes, then opened them suddenly, staring at ''Enkidu''.


    His appearance that seemed to face death head-on made ''Enkidu'' tremble in fear, leaving behind a trail of cold sweat.


    "Leave this matter behind, and I will ask you directly if your heart is the Holy Grail."

 Chapter 407: Massacre

    Chapter 407: Massacre


    After hearing Wu Ming''s words, ''Enkidu'' quickly retreated, and covered his chest with his hands.


    Even though she looked like a girl who would be vited and defend herself...


    "As expected of Lord Dragon Sage, he can detect my heart." ''Enkidu'' looked at Wu Ming with unusual vignce, and said with a sneer.


    As expected, the heart of ''Enkidu'' is the Holy Grail of this singrity.


    However, Wu Ming shook his head and covered his chest with his hands.


    "You feel it too, my heart is also the Holy Grail."


    Wu Ming is based on the Holy Grail which is the singrity of Fuyuki City, and with this as its heart, is the spiritual foundation of the Rider ss.


    Although ''Enkidu'' is well hidden, the Holy Grail singrity of Fuyuki City is somewhat rted to the Holy Grail of the other singrities. Wu Ming felt a sense of familiarity when ''Enkidu'' arrived, and it wasn''t confirmed until now, that''s how the Holy Grail feels.


    "When you say that, I feel it too." ''Enkidu'' also looked at Wu Ming''s chest, and could faintly see the holy grail beating like a heart.


    "Since you already know, then I should go." With that said, ''Enkidu'' was about to leave.


    But on turning around, she stopped and turned his head to look at Wu Ming.


    "The child of the same mother, coupled with this feeling of the body, I don''t want you to die. I suggest that you, Lord Dragon Sage, surrender as soon as possible and join our camp."


    After that, ''Enkidu'' started to retreat, and at the same time, countless people appeared behind ''Enkidu'', which seemed to be covering.


    Wu Ming did not chase ''Enkidu'', but let her go.


    "wooo~"


    Humbaba walked to the front of Wu Ming and protected Wu Ming behind. Although there was no need to protect his master''s abilities, he couldn''t let this trash fish disturb his master.


    Humbaba let go of the vines to strangle the Demon Beasts that rushed over. The Demon Beasts were not afraid of life and death and resolutely continued to attack.


    Wu Ming stood behind Humbaba, looking at ''Enkidu'' who had disappeared from the Demon Beast group, wondering what he was thinking.


    At this moment, a soft voice rang out.


    "Are you not going to stop it" The golden chains on Wu Ming''s body let out a sound.


    "Even if this singrity is removed now, that person will definitely find a way to send another Holy Grail." Wu Ming shook his head.


    "Besides, it''s your body, it''s a bit difficult to deal with." Wu Ming smiled slightly embarrassed.


    "Lord Wu Ming is so gentle" The chain shook lightly, then fell silent.


    "Okay, time to clean this up." After speaking, Wu Ming also joined the ughter of the Demon Beasts.


    Then, with Wu Ming and Humbaba''s cooperation, all the Demon Beasts gathered in northern Babylon died.


    After that, Wu Ming rode Humbaba for a longer distance to the north, but the Demon Beast looked terrified from being beaten, and almost disappeared.


    In the afternoon, Wu Ming rode Humbaba back to Babylon.


    After being greeted by excited citizens and soldiers, Wu Ming entered the hall of the Servant council.


    Leaving Humbaba in the outer hall of the council hall, Wu Ming walked into the council hall.


    "Papapa" As soon as he entered the council hall, Wu Ming heard the sound of apuse.


    "As expected of the patron saint of Uruk, the teacher of the eldest king, and the great and mysterious figure known as the Dragon Sage." Then, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada''s ttering voice.


    "With the help of Lord Dragon Sage, I will be able to destroy the Demon Beasts." Tomoe Gozen said in a voice like Yamato Nadeshiko.


    "Un, Lord Dragon Sage is as reliable as Hijikata-sama and Kondo-sama, no, he is more reliable than them," Okita Souji said with a smile.


    "Unbelievable courage. If there was a character like you in the Roman War at that time, the ending would have been differentpared to mine." Leonidas, who was wearing a helmet and couldn''t see his face, said.


    However, Wu Ming only smiled slightly at thispliment, and then shook his head.


    "Everyone is joking, Demon Beasts are just misceneous soldiers, all of them are mass-produced Tiamat children, not even living things, they can only be considered as tools, if the real Tiamat children appear, it may not be weaker than Servants."


    Wu Ming didn''t get carried away because he killed the Quartet and was praised by the Servants, because he knew that these Demon Beasts were just other soldiers, and they werepletely dominated by numbers. With the supply of magic power, there was absolutely no problem wanting to ughter these Demon Beasts.


    Of course, apart from the reason for magic power, there was another point, namely that Amakusa Shirou Tokisada and the others were there to protect people, not to attack and kill the enemy, so there was absolutely no need for that.


    More important...


    "The number and variety of Demon Beasts will likely increase again. With the continuous optimization of the Demon Beast Tiamat, the Demon Beasts can be stronger and stronger. In theter stages, whether it is the number or quality of Demon Beasts, I am afraid that they will be on par with Servants, you can act alone to kill the Quartet." Wu Ming said seriously.


    The others also realized the problem, and their faces were filled with solemnity.


    "About this matter, King Gilgamesh has sent news." At this time, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada said.


    "Last night, Fuuma Kotaro went to Uruk all night and delivered the news of the current front line to King Gilgamesh. Then, King Gilgamesh made ns for the night and asked Fuuma Kotaro to bring him back."


    At the side of the council hall, Fuuma Kotaro appeared from the shadows as if he was answering Amakusa Shirou Tokisada''s words.


    Amakusa Shirou Tokisada took out the information that Fuuma Kotaro deliveredst night.


    "King Gilgamesh''s new order, the Servants stop their work, help speed up the construction of the North Wall, and move the inhabitants living in Babylon and Nippur behind the North Wall as soon as possible toplete the absolute Demon Beast front. Amakusa Shirou Tokisada read the contents of the y b.


    "However, who will fight the Demon Beasts here, and the surviving townspeople, as well as the several cities that we have identified, and there are still residents left." Okita Souji said slightly confused.


    In this case, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada did not speak, but Wu Ming smiled first.


    "The front line can be defended by myself, including saving the remaining citizens. All other Servants and soldiers will go to build the Northern Wall. King Gilgamesh said so. "Wu Ming seemed to have guessed what Gilgamesh meant.


    Amakusa Shirou Tokisadaughed.


    "As expected of Lord Dragon Sage, that''s right, Lord Dragon Sage has temporarily reced us in defense, and the rescue work is the same. King Gilgamesh said in the letter ''There is this king''s teacher there, you can let him go there, this is what the teacher is using now, don''t worry, he is more useful than you'', above is what King Gilgamesh meant." Amakusa Shirou Tokisada finished reading the y tablet.


    "This king is quite brutal. He even let his master fight on his own. If he is ced in the Shinsengumi group, he will definitely be opposed," said Okita Souji helplessly.


    "Um~ But Lord Dragon Sage is indeed more useful than us. It is a great honor to have Lord Dragon Sage''s help." Leonidas smiled casually at the ridicule in Gilgamesh''s letter.


    "Then let''s do it like this, some of them cover the inhabitants of Babylon and Nippur to leave here, some of them return to the North Wall to help build the city walls, and I will defend the front line, Ruler, the city where there are still the remaining citizens will be here. The location told me that I would go and save them."


    "Well then let''s do that."

 Chapter 408: One person guarding the gate

    Chapter 408: One person guarding the gate


    Immediately, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada told Wu Ming the location of the city with the remaining citizens.


    The Servants were divided into two groups, one went to the north wall to build the city wall, and the other escorted the evacuation of the citizens.


    The army was also divided into two groups, one went with the Servants who went to the north wall, and went to build the north wall together, and the other army stayed and escorted the citizens with the Servants who escorted the citizens.


    After that, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada, Leonidas, and Fuuma Kotaro brought troops to the northern wall to help build the defenses.


    Okita Souji and Tomoe Gozen were arranged to cover the evacuation of Babylon City and Nippur City, and the army was also divided into two.


    Wu Ming always felt like he was taking care of girls cough


    After that, Wu Ming also came out of Babylon, seemingly afraid of being beaten by Wu Ming and Humbaba, and the Demon Beast stopped moving.


    Wu Ming left Humbaba, and he came to the city where Amakusa Shirou Tokisada said there were survivors to save him.


    It was almost night, Wu Ming returned to Humbaba alone.


    Humbaba didn''t rest on his stomach this time, but walked around like a patrol.


    "Well, Humbaba, there''s nothing strange about that."


    "Woo~woo~"


    Hearing Wu Ming''s question, Humbaba shook his head and made two calls, indicating that there was nothing strange.


    "Really." Wu Ming already understood why there was no abnormality.


    In the cities where Wu Ming left, there was nothing left.


    At that time, Wu Ming investigated it, and the traces of the Demon Beast''s invasion of the city were quite clear.


    Wu Ming searched the city carefully, but he found no living person, not even a corpse.


    Except for some blood on the ground, only the panicked city remained, and it seemed that the rest of the people were dragged into the den by the Demon Beasts.


    Wu Ming quickly inspected all the cities in the north at his own pace.


    Wu Ming discovered one thing, no matter who or where, there was only a small amount of blood.


    And currently, there was no Demon Beast whose mouth was big enough to eat a person in one bite.


    If so, there is only one possibility.


    "Although it is extraordinary, all those people should have been brought back to the den by the Demon Beasts." Wu Ming said solemnly.


    And what did the Demon Beasts do to bring those people back to their oldir? As a backup? Feeding Tiamat? As nutrition for the production of other Demon Beasts?


    Although it is cruel to say that, but for those who have already gone to the Demon Beast''sir, the Demon Beasts have not done anything they wanted...


    "Woooo~" Humbaba lowered his head and rubbed Wu Ming in a sign offort.


    "Even though I''m not in a good mood, I''m more worried about one thing." Wu Ming patted Humbaba, said that he was not worried, and then continued.


    "You said, could it be that those people turned into Demon Beasts after being captured"


    This sentence made Humbaba slightly dumbfounded.


    "I don''t think Tiamat, who can produce many Demon Beasts, needs food, and I don''t think these Demon Beasts will bring people back because they help their fellow tribesmen store food."


    Then, Wu Ming smiled casually.


    "Of course, I''m just guessing. Could my guess be wrong?"


    Because of that, Wu Ming''s smile immediately turned calm.


    "And the one who uses the body of ''Enkidu'', she must have something to do with Tiamat."


    Being able to steal Enkidu''s body unnoticed must be something the seventy-two demon gods do.


    "But since they were able to entrust the Holy Grail to them, and they acted together with the Demon Beast Tiamat, and told me that she is the child of the same mother, there is no doubt that she must have a rtionship with Tiamat, and the rtionship is very close. " Wu Ming said with certainty, and then started to think about who exactly the person in ''Enkidu'' was.


    "Woooo~" Seeing Wu Ming frowning, Humbaba made sure to move forward, pushed the defenseless Wu Ming to the ground, and then pressed his huge head against Wu Ming.


    "WaitWait, Humbaba, what are you doing!?"


    The person who was pushed down was shocked, and his mind jumped out of the contemtion just now.


    "Woooo~~" Humbaba didn''t pay attention to Wu Ming''s question, but continued to act like a "baby", constantly rubbing Wu Ming.


    But as everyone knew, considering Humbaba was big to rub like this, Wu Ming couldn''t stand it.


    "I...I know, I won''t think about it anymore, you put me down first!"


    "Woo~woo~"


    ...


    After a shortmotion, Wu Ming put Humbaba away, and then, it was evening and the sun was setting.


    "Really, don''t jump on me again in the future. Your head is bigger than my body. How does it feel to jump straight at me." Wu Ming resolved the mess that Humbaba had caused, a little helplessly said to Humbaba.


    "Woooo~" Humbaba sat down honestly, like a child admitting his mistake.


    "Well~ I don''t me you, I''ll pay attention to it next time." Seeing Humbaba not being excited, Wu Ming was amused, then quicklyforted and touched Mumbaba.


    "Woo~woo~" After being touched by his master, Humbaba showed a happy expression.


    For a moment, Wu Ming sat on top of Humbaba, who was walking slowly towards the north with Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming looked at the endless ins to the north and the mountain cypress forests to the northwest.


    There was no doubt that the Demon Beast was from there.


    "By the way, the cedar forest seems to be your territory, Humbaba."


    Wu Ming suddenly remembered that Humbaba used to live in the cedar forest.


    "Woooo~~" Humbaba''s big head nodded, and now it was like he had a home and couldn''t go back.


    "Un~ but you don''t really care, do you." Wu Ming just smiled hearing that.


    Humbaba didn''t care where he lived, and the cedar forest just because it was a good forest, so Humbaba settled there.


    "Woooo~" Humbaba eximed happily.


    After Humbaba had Wu Ming as his master, it was a very happy thing to be by the master''s side.


    Seeing the lights of the City of Babylon behind him, Wu Ming asked Humbaba.


    "Are the vines ready?"


    "Woooo!"


    Since Wu Ming was required to defend against Demon Beast attacks, Humbaba started nting vines underground when Wu Ming went to look for survivors during the day.


    Don''t think Humbaba is really just hanging out.


    "Very good, then we are now waiting for the Demon Beast''s attack. I have a feeling that the Demon Beasts will definitely attack tonight," said Wu Ming solemnly.


    Although he really wanted toin about how his master found out, Humbaba wasn''t making fun of himself, after all, it was right to follow his master.


    After that, until almost dawn, there was no movement on the ins, not even birds and rabbits.


    "They wille."

 Chapter 409: Enkidu Gold and Silver

    Chapter 409: Enkidu Gold and Silver


    "Come on." After Wu Ming finished speaking, Humbaba raised his head and looked ahead.


    At night in Mesopotamia, it''s pitch ck, and you can''t really see it without lighting.


    And in the cedar forest in the mountains in the distance, countless red spots appeared.


    It is the eyes of the Demon Beast that shines in the night, showing off like a gem, and of course, the degree of danger is the same.


    On the in in front of Wu Ming, all solid dots were red dots. Looking at this number, this time there were more Demon Beasts than during the day.


    "Roar----!!"


    Along with all the attacks and roars of the Demon Beasts, the ground began to shake.


    If these Demon Beasts really invaded, all the citizens of Babel City and Nippur City would suffer.


    "Are all these Demon Beasts dispatched!? Does Tiamat want to start a full-scale war now?" Wu Ming said earnestly, with a confused tone in his tone, it is not good for both sides to start a war first.


    The human side that had not yet built the northern wall would suffer heavy losses, but Tiamat, who was in the northern mountains, had also lost the protection of the Demon Beasts. Servants can form an assault squad and attack.


    With so many demon beasts attacking, and the ground shaking, Babylon, currently closest to the north, must have noticed. After all, since there were instances of Demon Beasts possibly attacking at night, Babylon and Nippur had be Plus sending night guards, for fear of a sudden Demon Beast attack.


    "Leave it alone, Humbaba, let''s raise the wine barrier." Wu Ming didn''t have time to study it, and now the main priority was to block the attacks of the savage Demon Beasts.


    "Woooo~" Humbaba understood, walked a bit further ahead, and then the big foot stomped softly, and a sound like an earthquake was heard.


    *Explosion-*


    A green wall rose behind Humbaba and Wu Ming, and upon closer inspection, it was a wall made up of vines.


    The wall of vines stretches from east to west. That''s right, just like the north, east-west walls.


    However,pared to the sturdiness of the Northern Wall, this vine wall created by Humbaba was weak.


    Because it was made in a hurry, the finger could only withstand the attack of the Demon Beast tonight.


    If the savage Demon Beasts continued to attack and there were no other external forces, the vine barrier would have a gap almost at dawn, and the vine barrier would bepletely shattered when the sky waspletely clear.


    Of course, if ''Enkidu'' came, the results would be different, and the vine barrier might notst even for a moment.


    This is why Wu Ming and Humbaba are outside the vine barrier, preventing ''Enkidu'' from breaking the vine barrier, and reducing the number of demon beasts as much as possible.


    Wu Ming got off Humbaba''s body, and then he walked in front of Humbaba. One person and one Divine Beast standing there like this, despite facing an army of thousands of Demon Beasts, he did not panic at all.


    "Then let''s get started, the party is all night long."


    Speaking, Wu Ming''s hands began to move continuously, and one rune after another was drawn by his hand.


    As if each rune would automatically find a suitable rune, each rune began tobine, and then turned into an attack to hit the Demon Beast in the distance.


    Humbaba was also not idle, and controlled countless vines to rush out of the ground, attacking the group of Demon Beasts rushing towards this side.


    Numerous runes continuously emerged from Wu Ming''s hands, merging with the vines that continued to extend from the ground, suffocating the rushing Demon Beasts.


    Although the Demon Beasts almost rushed to Wu Ming, but if it was only at this level, then the Demon Beasts that came out of their nests tonight would be crushed.


    And Wu Ming didn''t think that there would only be Demon Beasts attacking, and now, once again, it had verified how urate his feelings were.


    *Crash-*


    The sound of a chain came, and a silver-white chain came out of the Demon Beast group and shot at Wu Ming.


    There was no doubt that it was the Chains of Heaven.


    As for Wu Ming, who currently possessed an extremely high level of divinity, once he was entangled by the Chains of Heaven, he would be unable to act in a short period of time.


    And the enemy also saw this, and only used the Chains of Heaven.


    *Crashes"*


    At the same time, a golden chain stretched from Wu Ming''s body, enveloping the iing silver chain.


    This was an action initiated by Chains of Heaven with Enkidu''s consciousness, and Wu Ming did not participate.


    *crash--!!*


    The gold chain and silver chain intertwined, making a loud sound.


    "Sure enough, the chains on your body are the Chains of Heaven." At this moment, Enkidu''s voice rang out from the group of Demon Beasts.


    The figure of ''Enkidu'' walked out of the group of demon beasts, and the area around ''Enkidu'' was like a forbidden area for demon beasts, and no demon beast dared to approach.


    "Sure enough, only you can use Chains of Heaven." Wu Ming was relieved.


    There are only two Chains of Heaven under the sky, one is held by Gilgamesh, but Gilgamesh''s Chains of Heaven has been sealed in the treasure room.


    The other is Enkidu itself. As a god-made weapon, Enkidu herself can be turned into Chains of Heaven, so only people who use Enkidu''s body have Chains of Heaven.


    And Wu Ming''s Chains of Heaven, naturally because of the parallel world of Enkidu.


    Like bad luck, Enkidu from this world and Enkidu from a parallel world meet.


    A silver-and-white chain protruded from ''Enkidu'' sleeve, with a gold chain attached to the end.


    "Don''t want to hurt Lord Wu Ming!!" At this moment, through the connection with the golden chain, ''Enkidu'' heard a voice.


    "!!" ''Enkidu'' was surprised.


    The voice of ''Enkidu'' was familiar, it was the voice of ''Enkidu'' which was very familiar, and exactly the same as the voice of this body.


    "I see, is that the real Enkidu..."


    ''Enkidu'' receives the real Enkidu''s voice through the link of the two chains, at the same time, the gold chain also transmits some other things to ''Enkidu''.


    At this time, ''Enkidu'' saw many things, heard many things, and felt many things.


    "Unlucky!!" ''Enkidu'' was shocked and immediately put away the chain.


    And the gold chain did not stop him, almost at the same time, the silver chain returned to the body of ''Enkidu'', and the gold chain also reached Wu Ming.


    ''Enkidu'' covered one eye and covered his closed eyes with one hand in pain.


    "Lord Wu Ming, you are still one of the best, be careful, mother will act on her own next."


    ''Enkidu'' finished speaking with a bit of pain, and then disappeared into the group of Demon Beasts. There is no doubt that ''Enkidu'' retreated.


    And right after ''Enkidu'' finished speaking, the ground started shaking even harder than before.

 Chapter 410: Two Great Gods

    Chapter 410: Two Great Gods


    Wu Ming and Humbaba didn''t even bother to kill the Demon Beasts that had already rushed over, because the ground in front of one person and one beast had undergone an unprecedented change.


    In the endless ins, the earth began to crack and crack from the center, and then the entirend waspletely torn apart.


    Immediately after, a huge figure emerged from the ground.


    A figure over a hundred floors tall, with a huge snake tail, sharp and terrifying ws, body and face covered in scales, hair full of monstrous snake heads, andrge eyes emitting a dangerous red light, He stared at Wu Ming and Humbaba who were like ants in front of him.


    "Boom!" Humbaba reced Wu Ming to clean up the surrounding monsters a bit, and let Wu Ming free to see this "prehistoric beast".


    "This familiar feeling, this divinity, turned out to be Tiamat!?" Wu Ming looked at the snake-haired goddess in front of him in astonishment.


    However, Wu Ming could clearly recognize that the Gorgon in front of him was a Greek monster, and Medusa, who had devoured her two sisters, turned into an Avenger ss  Gorgon.


    "Is the Gorgon endowed with the divinity of Tiamat, but it really is a perfect match." Wu Ming did not panic in the face of danger, but smiled instead.


    But then again, what ''Enkidu'' said not long after was actually "as soon as ''Enkidu'' stepped down", a bit blunt isn''t it...


    "Humbaba, you back off." Wu Ming said to Humbaba, who continued to kill the surrounding Demon Beasts and continued to work hard.


    "Uuu!?" Humbaba naturally shook his head, then rubbed his head at Wu Ming.


    "Okay, I''ll finish it. This wine barrier still needs your care. You should know that there are many lives behind this barrier, obey." Wu Ming gently stroked Humbaba''s head,


    "Uuu~" Humbaba was silent for a few seconds, then nodded.


    "Good boy, very good~" Wu Ming smiled gently at Humbaba.


    After that, Humbaba unleashed his attack onest time to repel the surrounding Demon Beasts. Immediately after, Humbaba passed through the grape package and went from the ground to the inside of the wine barrier.


    "Okay, then, now I''m alone." Wu Ming looked at the giant Gorgon monster.


    However, Gorgon didn''t know if she couldn''t speak or didn''t want to speak, and instead of answering Wu Ming''s question, she immediatelyunched an attack.


    Countless snake heads in Gorgon hair opened their mouths in unison, condensing magic power, and then, countless snake heads shot out hot rays, burying Wu Ming''s ce, including many Demon Beasts.


    *Boom--!!*


    A powerful explosion urred, explosive dust and fire blocked Wu Ming''s figure, and the Gorgons stopped.


    "What a warm greeting, that fake Tiamat." A low voice came from the smoke.


    "Huh-!!" Huge white dragon ws protruded from the smoke, reaching out to the Gorgons at an extremely fast speed.


    The Gorgon was surprised, and immediately controlled the snake''s hair to intercept it.


    "Ssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss"


    As if the original target was snake hair, the dragon w grabbed the snake hair and tore it apart.


    *!!*


    A nonhuman scream escaped from the Gorgon''s mouth.


    "Come and be indecent, you are still satisfied with the return of my gift." Wu Ming''s voice was heard.


    A gigantic dragon appeared as if it had been drilled out of a small space-time tunnel, and emerged from the notrge smoke caused by the explosion.


    The pure white dragon god, the shining dragon scales, the sacred dragon horn, the white dragon wings that are more than twice the size of the body, and the sacred dragon ws are still holding the broken snake hair that is constantly struggling. The fire ignited the snake''s hair,pletely scorching it.


    Gorgons spoke up.


    "Damn Dragon Sage!!" A hoarse voice escaped the Gorgon''s throat, as loud as a bellows breaking.


    "With me here, you don''t expect toe back alive today, fake Tiamat."


    In this way, giant snake-haired monsters and protective dragons fought each other in the ins area in front of Babel, the northern city of Mesopotamia.


    The battle of the two Mesopotamian mother and child gods begins.


    ....


    City of Uruk, Tower of the Gods.


    Since Mesopotamia was dominated by ins, the Gorgons, who were over a few hundred stories tall, and Wu Ming, who was only as tall as the Gorgons, were not counted as leaving Babylon as soon as they appeared near the city of Babylon. From Uruk seen.


    "TiamatGorgon" Gilgamesh looked at the ''Tiamat who appeared, and was lost in contemtion.


    "King Gilgamesh!" Then, Siduri''s voice came from the stairs of the tower.


    Siduri rushes to the top floor of the tower where Gilgamesh is a little panicked.


    "King, Dragon Sage, he"


    "Hmph! Fool, this king has seen it all," said Gilgamesh disdainfully.


    Ever since Gilgamesh saw it, the citizens of Uruk saw it too.


    "King, the residents are quite restless, some of them have mental disorders..." Siduri calmed down a little, then said.


    And the reason why the citizens were naturally ufortable was the confrontation between Tiamat, the mother goddess, and Dragon Sage, Tiamat''s direct son.


    The existence of mother and child was confronted, and this war of the gods, which was simr to rebellion, caused everyone''s worldview to copse slightly.


    What''s more, God Tiamat''s deterrence against ordinary people made people even more afraid.


    "That is why this king said that humans are stupid and that the battle of the gods cannot be stopped by humans. Just by witnessing all this and praying for it. The Dragon Sage protects this king''s people, and fools must pray for him. Just pray for the Dragon Sage''s victory." Gilgamesh was even more insulting.


    After speaking with Siduri, Gilgamesh turned his head to look at the Gorgons and Dragon Sage without speaking.


    Siduri didn''t need to ask anymore, she folded her arms across her chest and started praying to Wu Ming.


    "Dragon Sage, make sure to win"


    .....


    Amakusa Shiroi Tokisada, Fuuma Kotaro, and Leonidas are trying their best to rush to Babylon. Before long, Babylon, which is within the attack range of the two gods, will definitely be affected, and the evacuation of the poption must bepleted immediately.


    "Is that God Tiamat, is she really Avanger ss?" Amakusa Shirou Tokisada said earnestly without stopping.


    "The Dragon Sage''s body is also quite shocking. It''s surprising that he can almost catch up to Tiamat''s body." Leonidas also praised.


    Only Fuuma Kotaro remained silent, but the increasing speed showed his admiration for the two gods.


    "Hurry up, or the rest of Babylon will be destroyed."


    Saying so, the three of them elerated again.


    ....


    At this time, Wu Ming and Tiamat started the second round of confrontation after the first battle.

 Chapter 411: Moving the Battlefield

    Chapter 411: Moving the Battlefield


    In order to protect the vine barrier behind him and the city of Babylon, Wu Ming blocked all of the Gorgon''s attacks during the transformation process.


    After that, Wu Ming actually revealed his true body.


    It made sense that Wu Ming''s body wasn''tparable to a Gorgon''s, but he couldn''t stand using magic power to smoothen the transformation.


    It is said that the dragon transformation is a Noble Phantasm, but it is also the body of Wu Ming of the Rider ss, so it can naturally be catalyzed.


    Wu Ming catalyzed his dragon body to a medium size, although not as good as the Gorgon, but able topete with her.


    Although it can increase the growth of the body, it is almost at its limit now, if the body continues to be catalyzed, the spiritual foundation of the Rider ss will be damaged, so Wu Ming chose to stop improving the body.


    Wu Ming knew that with his form and Gorgon, if it was done here, the Babylon City behind him would definitely be affected, and the northern wall not far from Babylon would most likely copse.


    "I need to get away from here and move the battlefield to an uninhabited area in the north."


    These thoughts, Wu Ming opened his mouth, and condensed the dragon breath.


    "Sssssss" the serpent heads that the Gorgons ripped apart had grown again, and countless snake heads had opened their mouths, with hot rays in their mouths.


    "Roar!" With the sound of a dragon''s roar, the dragon''s breath condensed and shot towards the Gorgons.


    "Ssssss"


    *Zizi-*


    The pure white dragon breathpeted with the purple-ck heat rays, making a hissing sound.


    There is no explosion or other reaction, if the two forces bnce.


    However, ordinary monsters can''t bepared to the holy dragon, and the breath of the holy dragon gradually suppresses the hot ray, pressing towards the Gorgon.


    "Damn-!!" The Gorgon let out another battered hoarse voice, and then a dragon breath hit the Gorgon, knocking her to the ground.


    *Boom-!!*


    The serpent''s hair flew, and the Gorgon''s massive bodyy on its back on the ground, causing yet another earthquake.


    "Take advantage of it now!" Wu Ming''s wings pped violently, and the whole dragon body flew into the sky, and even arge number of pebbles on the ground rose to the sky.


    After hovering in the sky for a while, Wu Ming swooped down to the ground and grabbed the Gorgon with his ws.


    It had to be said that the big body carried strong Strength and Endurance, but in terms of Agility, it would suffer a huge loss.


    At this moment, the Gorgon was like that.


    She fell to the ground by the impact of Wu Ming''s powerful dragon breath, but after all, the Endurance Gorgon was extremely powerful.


    Due to the effects of the demon''s transformation skill, the Gorgon''s Endurance had reached A++ Rank, and dragon breath alone could not cause any damage to the Gorgons. Hence, Wu Ming turned the dragon breath into a shock attack against the Gorgon which managed to knock her to the ground.


    Despite having the same Rank B Agility as Wu Ming, if Wu Ming''s speed was increased, then the Gorgons wouldn''t be able to react.


    Runes wrapped around Wu Ming''s huge dragon body. At this moment, Wu Ming''s Agility reached a Rank that surpassed Rank A.


    Wu Ming managed to grab the Gorgon before she got up, but he didn''t want to hurt her.


    *Bang!*


    Wu Ming''s two huge dragon ws grabbed the Gorgon''s two hands, the rune appeared again, and the Rank B Endurance instantly surpassed the Gorgon''s, he carried the Gorgon with her flying.


    That''s right, Wu Ming wanted to move the battlefield, but in the face of arge existence like a Gorgon that was quite troublesome to move around, his method of distracting her to attract her was indeed a little troublesome.


    Therefore, Wu Ming chose an artificial transfer, and directly used his flying dragon advantage to fly with the giant Gorgon monster.


    This is really a brave and stupid way...


    "Stupid!" Gilgamesh frowned as he looked at Wu Ming who was flying north and the Gorgon who was being carried by Wu Ming.


    Not to mention whether the Gorgons would attack Wu Ming in midair, even if he carried the heavy burden of tens of thousands of pounds from the Gorgons, Wu Ming''s spiritual foundation would not be able to bear it.


    No matter which one, the decisive battle after achieving the goal was not good for Wu Ming himself.


    "Lord Dragon Sage..." Siduri closed his eyes and stopped staring at the disappearing giant dragon figure, praying silently...


    ....


    What Gilgamesh said was true. In the sky, Wu Ming, who was flying towards the north, had already begun to be attacked continuously by the Gorgons.


    Even though the Gorgon''s hand was held by the dragon w, she didn''t attack with his hand.


    The gorgon red furiously, countless snakes bit Wu Ming''s body, and a little blood was left on his body.


    Blood dripped onto the ground, leaving a special imprint.


    After all, this is the body of the Dragon Sage and not the body of the Dragon of the Root, so the Gorgon, who has the god Tiamat, can inflict damage on Wu Ming.


    At this moment, if you look closely, you can see that there are traces of electricity that have passed through Wu Ming''s body, and gray traces have appeared on the dragon scales.


    Namely Mystic Eyes of Petrification, which can petrify all enemies, to Mystic Eyes of Petrification at jewel rank.


    After all, it was Medusa''s cursed growth state, and it was normal to have the Mystic Eyes of Petrification.


    Even though the Gorgons used Mystic Eyes on Wu Ming from the start, but Wu Ming, who had the aura of a God Rank A+ and Magic Resistance Rank A+, had extremely strong resistance to Mystic Eyes of Petrification, so the Mystic Eyes of Petrification didn''t do much work.


    The Mystic Eyes of Petrification was truly a huge move. Like Anna against Diarmud, the Mystic Eyes of Petrification had a lethal effect, but if the Mystic Eyes of Petrification was used on Wu Ming, it was a bit nd.


    "In this position, almost there."


    Wu Ming didn''t pay attention to the damage he inflicted. After looking quite a distance from Babylon, Wu Ming released the dragon ws that restrained the Gorgons.


    At the same time, Wu Ming opened the dragon''s mouth, instantly condensed the dragon breath again, and shot at the fallen Gorgon.


    *Explosion----!!*


    The dragon''s breath hit the fallen Gorgon, like a huge meteor falling to the ground. There was a huge roar on the ground, causing a lot of smoke and dust. The smoke was like a mushroom cloud, covering the Gorgon''s body.


    Wu Ming flew in the sky, relying on his endurance and strong runes to recover, and gazed firmly at the mushroom cloud below.


    And as Wu Ming looked down earnestly,ser-like rays were sprayed crazily at an extremely high frequency from the mushroom cloud.


    Wu Ming waved his body to dodge, because suddenly, a beam of light hit his wings.


    *Zizzi-*


    Wu Ming''s wings emitted a scorching sound, and carbonation and ck smoke were generated.


    "Is this different from the previous attack." Wu Ming frowned.


    Then theser beam stopped, and with a storm, the Gorgon pushed the smoke away, staring with bloodshot eyes at Wu Ming.


    "Sure enough, you are a factor to be eliminated."

 Chapter 412: Black Snake

    Chapter 412: ck Snake


    "Sure enough, you are an unstable factor that must be eliminated."


    The Gorgon spoke again, but this time his voice was not as hoarse as before, like a broken gust of breath, but a normal female voice.


    Wu Ming pped his wings andnded from the sky onto the ground, silently watching the Gorgons, neither of themunching any more attacks.


    In Wu Ming''s view, since the other party has spoken, there must be something to say.


    "So are you going to crush me, relying solely on your fake Tiamat? Or do you want to win me over when you see that you can''t beat me?" Wu Ming replied disdainfully.


    If the one in front of him was the real Tiamat, Wu Ming couldn''t really beat him in his current state.


    However, if only a Gorgon goddess had the title of goddess Tiamat, Wu Ming did not flinch.


    So far, there was only one divine ability of Tiamat that the Gorgons had demonstrated, and that was the ability of the Authority of the Beast, which was specifically used to produce Demon Beasts.


    If this is really the only case, Wu Ming can be solved now.


    Back on topic, the Gorgons continued to speak after seeing Wu Ming.


    "I don''t want to obsess over Tiamat''s identity, but since I''ve been given Tiamat''s divinity, I have to do things for her that she can''t do." The Gorgon Snake said calmly.


    Destroy the "children" who have abandoned her, that''s what the Gorgons said she would do.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t have any ideas for revenge." Wu Ming continued.


    "By taking revenge on humans to express your inner anger for being betrayed and treated as a monster, isn''t that the main reason why you came as the Avenger, the Gorgon Goddess." Wu Ming sneered as if he saw through the Gorgons.


    At first, the question of Tiamat gave Wu Ming infinite trouble, and he kept thinking about this matter.


    Wu Ming didn''t understand until the Gorgon appeared.


    Tiamat did awaken, but for some reason, she refused toe to the world, and then the Gorgons inherited Tiamat''s divinity and were called ''Tiamat''.


    After all, even though Goddess Tiamat was abandoned by the children and exiled, she still has maternal love, so it can be understood that Tiamat refused to appear in this world.


    As for this great motherly love, Wu Ming would not underestimate anything, but the Gorgon, the fake Tiamat who had been bestowed the divinity of Tiamat, made Wu Ming extremely disgusted.


    "Seriously, Gorgon, I hate you so much, I hate you disguised as the goddess Tiamat."


    However, Wu Ming''s words angered the Gorgons.


    "Really, I originally wanted to cooperate with you, it seems impossible." This was probably the reason why the Gorgons used a normal way of speaking in this uninhabited ce.


    "It was impossible from the start. I am the Dragon Sage Uruk who blesses the world. In the face of you who wish to destroy humanity, there is only one battle between you and me." Wu Ming shook his head.


    "However, I don''t need your approval to cooperate with me." Gorgon smiled, very small.


    *Boom-!!*


    The earth was torn apart instantly, and a huge ck python appeared from the ground under Wu Ming''s feet without warning, and instantly coiled around him.


    "What!?" Wu Ming stared at the huge ck snake that entangled him in shock.


    But what surprised Wu Ming was not the attack, but the power contained in this ck snake.


    It was a ck snake that consisted of the same source of power as Wu Ming, the power of roots.


    "It turns out that if it''s you from ''Tiamat'', this power can indeed be used," said Wu Ming in relief.


    Wu Ming once had a dream and heard Tiamat''s singing in a dark room that was difficult to move.


    After dreaming of Tiamat, Wu Ming was worried about the ck mud in the space, and he wouldn''t have thought that there was no connection between the ck mud and Tiamat.


    And now, Wu Ming can be considered certain, Tiamat can use ck mud, and Gorgon, who has Tiamat''s divinity, can use ck mud is not surprising.


    "Now it''s bad." Although Wu Ming said badly, there was nothing bad in his tone of voice.


    "Assimted by the ck mud, be my servant!!" The Gorgonsughed wildly.


    Tiamat''s power, the Sea of Life, as long as it is eroded by the ck mud of the Sea of Life and dragged into the Sea of Life, will definitely be assimted by Tiamat as a "part" of the self.


    And this ck snake is an iplete use of the Sea of Life.


    With Wu Ming''s current ability, once he was dragged into the Sea of Life, this body''s spiritual foundation would definitely assimte and be the "son of Tiamat" again, the god who was closest to Tiamat.


    After all, as far as the ck mud infused with the power of the roots is concerned, it can be said that no one is breaking thew.


    However, if you want to want the other party''s root power, you must use the root power.


    And it just so happened that Wu Ming had root power.


    *Explosion-*


    The power of the roots in Wu Ming''s body erupted, pierced the ck snake''s shackles in an instant, and dispersed the ck snake.


    Then, Wu Ming immediately pped his wings and flew into the sky.


    Gorgons couldn''t fly, which was a big advantage for Wu Ming.


    "It can break the shackles of the Sea of Life, you are indeed a Dragon Sage." Gorgon was slightly surprised.


    After all, this was the first instance of being bound and able to escape the Sea of Life by itself among the knowledge that had been given.


    "However, since you chose to get rid of those ties, that means the Sea of Life still has some influence on you, so I just need to increase the number."


    Gorgon said, raised his hand, the snake''s hair fluttered, and a ck snake appeared from the ground, looking at Wu Ming in the sky.


    "It is somewhat simr to Athena."


    Wu Ming looked at the Gorgon, who was controlling the ck snake, and thought of Athena in the Campione world.


    Athena used her dark energy to form a ck snake to attack.


    "Athena!?" The Gorgons looked angry.


    However, ording to mythology, Medusa was cursed by Athena before she became a monster, devoured her two sisters, and became a Gorgon.


    The Gorgons were of course furious with Athena.


    "Shhh-!!"


    Countless ck snakes rushed to Wu Ming in the sky, and the Gorgon released a divine heat ray on the ground, Wu Ming actually faced a great enemy.


    He tried his best to dodge the heat rays and ck snakes, and from time to time he took several breaths to attack the ck snakes and Gorgons.


    Dragon Breath could defeat these ck snakes, but every time Wu Ming attacked the Gorgons, there would always be ck snakes helping the Gorgons to withstand Wu Ming''s attacks.


    Seeing such a scene, Wu Ming''s heart sank.


    "This is really bad..."

 Chapter 413: Self Destruct

    Chapter 413: Self Destruct


    Wu Ming who incarnated into the body of a Dragon Sage, was extremely strong in terms of physical strength and magical attainment. After all, Dragon Sage Uruk was Gilgamesh''s teacher.


    However, after using the power of the Sea of Life, Wu Ming would not choose to fight the Gorgons in closebat.


    After all, there are too many ck snakes, and there seems to be no limit.


    These ck snakes were indeed not enough to erode Wu Ming, but if their numbers really increased, he would bepletely immobilized and would be ughtered by others.


    Like the rtionship between water and fire, the ck snake is fire, while Wu Ming is water, fire can''t envelop water, so the ck snake can''t hold Wu Ming.


    However, if the fire is big enough, the water will evaporate and nothing will be left.


    Simply put, if Wu Ming really poured into the Sea of Life, then the way out was certain, but Wu Ming''s spiritual foundation would be recorded by the Sea of Life, producing one Dragon Sage after another.


    That would be bad.


    Therefore, Wu Ming could only choose to capture the king first, and kill the Gorgons first.


    Well, now Wu Ming needed ranged attacks, but ranged attacks.


    But whether it was the dragon breath or the Magecraft Rune''s attack, the ck snakes would use their bodies as shields to fight back.


    The Gorgons also knew that Wu Ming would choose to attack her, and the Gorgons would not allow Wu Ming''s n to happen. There were always more than a dozen ck snakes around her, and once they were reduced, they would be reced immediately.


    Well, now there''s only one way left...


    "Kill all the ck snakes around the Gorgon at once, then kill the Gorgon and let him disappear." Wu Ming said decisively.


    It''s not that Wu Ming didn''t think of directly killing the ck snake and the Gorgon, but it was very difficult to kill the Gorgon with the ck snake as a shield.


    The Endurance Gorgon is A++ Rank. Simply put, it is not easy to die. Now, there were ck snakes that became spears and shields around her, so the difficulty was too great.


    However, Wu Ming thought of an idea.


    "Come on, Gorgons!!" Wu Ming roared and rushed towards the Gorgons.


    "Hiss!!" Countless ck snakes rushed towards Wu Ming from all directions, including countless heat rays that could cause real damage to Wu Ming.


    The attacking ck snake must be defeated. After all, it was quite difficult to deal with, and if Wu Ming could try to avoid it. If he can''t avoid it, he can only defend it, even if it can''t be defended at all.


    Constantly dodging one after another from the hot rays, destroying one after another from the ck snakes, Wu Ming''s body grew smaller and smaller.


    Of course, this was Wu Ming''s deliberate control.


    After all, it was still advantageous to have a small size to advance in multiple attacks, but Wu Ming did not dare to change back to his human form. Not only did all ability values drop by one rank, but without the blessing of the dragon scales, Wu Ming''s defense would also be greatly weakened, even though he was almost as defenseless as he had been left behind.


    When he was very close to the Gorgon, Wu Ming''s body had shrunk to its original size, Compared to the Gorgon, it was almost a quarter of the height of the Gorgon.


    "Are you giving up, are you going to throw yourself into the, Dragon Sage," the Gorgon said mockingly.


    Even though she said that, the Gorgon didn''t think that the Dragon Sage would kill himself, he must have some ns.


    The Gorgons instantly controlled the countless ck snakes to surround Wu Ming and rush towards him.


    "What a coincidence, I said that I was going to kill myself." Wu Ming smiled, and then, one after another the runes on his body lit up.


    It was eighteen Primodial Runes.


    "Ochd Deug Odin!!"


    "You!!"


    In an instant, with the release of "Noble Phantasm''s Real Name" and Gorgon''s surprised voice, Gorgon and Wu Ming were all immersed in white light.


    *Explosion--!!*


    ....


    In the distance, Uruk.


    Gilgamesh looked at the colorful energy column rising into the sky and smiled.


    "It was a fun battle, and this time the Gorgons lost."


    ...


    In front of Babylon, the vine barrier.


    "Woooo~" Humbaba looked anxiously at the colorful column of light, and Humbaba who was in contact with his master, could sense that his master was in a very bad situation right now.


    ....


    Babylon, Nipur.


    Several Servants who were nervously moving people in the two cities also saw the colorful pirs, and were dumbfounded for a while.


    Not only that, the citizens who originally wanted to take advantage of Wu Ming''s departure from the Gorgons to rush over and move the citizens were also dumbfounded and stared at this scene.


    "As expected of Lord Dragon Sage, he was able to reach such a level." Amakusa Shirou Tokisada praised.


    In the colorful rays of light, the power of the Great Root is the main body, the power of fire and iceplement each other, the thick earth and the breezeplement each other, the active life and death erode each other...


    This is the Great God''s Seal that gathers all the power of the Primodial Runes that Odin got from sacrificing one eye, and was reproduced in Mesopotamia by Dragon Sage Uruk, the god of the gods.


    As for Noble Phantasm, since Great God''s Seal is a Noble Phantasm level Magecraft, it doesn''t make sense to use all the Primodial Noble Phantasm Runes.


    After all, Wu Ming was not a Servant that could be judged by ordinary Servant rules.


    "Aahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhttttt" Gorgon screams in the light.


    In an instant, the colorful rays of light disappeared, and the smoke and dust generated by the Great God''s Seal almost filled the entire northern battlefield, making it impossible to see the appearance of the battlefield.


    The Great God''s Seal containing the power of the root, destroyed all the ck snakes, including the ck snake beside the Gorgon, and the Gorgon was burned by the Great God''s Seal.


    The powerful Great God''s Seal had an effect on the Gorgons.


    At this time, the hair of the Gorgon snake waspletely crushed, the scales continued to fall out, and there was no integrity in the whole body, and the blood was spurting out.


    The giant serpent''s tail of the Gorgony weakly on the ground, and supported it weakly on the ground with both hands.


    The Gorgon, who uses the power of the Sea of Life, also has a ck mud aura on his body, and the power of the root of restraint together is contained in the Great God''s Seal.


    There was no doubt that the Gorgons had injured the roots.


    If it weren''t for Endurance at Rank A++ and the Gorgons would have disappeared in the multicolored light just now.


    "That guy, is he crazy" Gorgon took a deep breath and said with a sigh.


    And the reason why the Gorgons said that was because of the power of this trick.


    That''s right, the Gorgon''s foundation was injured, and she was on the verge of dying, but what would happen if he carved eighteen Primodial Runes into his body and detonated them?


    Without a doubt, the answer is quit.


    This is what the Gorgons did not expect, Wu Ming actually pulled himself to explode and perish together.


    "Dragon Sage, I admit, this time you won." Gorgon closed his eyes and said lightly.


    "However, your n didn''t work. Even if you hurt me like this, as long as you give me a few months, I can still recover. Without you Uruk will perish." The Gorgon opened his eyes, and a red light shed.


    "Sorry, I haven''t left the stage yet." A sound emerged from the surrounding smoke, and then a golden chain wrapped around the Gorgon''s neck, pulling her to the ground.

 Chapter 414: Winner leaves the stage

    Chapter 414: Winner leaves the stage


    "How is it possible, how did you survive such an explosion!?" The Gorgony weakly on the ground, his tone extremely frightened.


    After all, even if there is no root power, the Great God''s Seal that has been nned for a long time is enough to make the Gorgon half-dead.


    And how could Wu Ming at the center of such an explosion be okay?


    "You''re right, I couldn''t have survived the explosion earlier." Wu Ming said lightly, then walked from the smoke towards the Gorgon.


    The Gorgons were relieved when they saw Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming had changed from dragon form back to human form, and nothing seemed to have happened, but it had to ignore Wu Ming''s transparent body and the Holy Grail revealed in the heart.


    "Is the power of capturing the Holy Grail still there" Gorgon grabbed the gold chain that bound her. At this moment, she looked very weak, and gave up after moving a few times.


    Wu Ming, who should have left, didn''t leave, that''s why he forcibly stayed here because he used the power of the Holy Grail.


    Just by looking at Wu Ming''s performance, if he couldn''t do it for even a minute, he would be off the stage.


    One minute was short, so short that the Gorgons couldn''t stand it. But one minute is so long that Wu Ming can kill a weak Gorgon in one minute.


    The current gorgon and the end of the light, no, maybe not even the end of the light.


    Even if Wu Ming were to disappear, he was now shining again.


    The time of returning to the light is the strongest time for everyone. In this short time of less than a minute, it was enough to kill a Gorgon.


    "Sure enough, it''s my end..." Gorgon stopped his struggle.


    Like a curse, being conquered by heroes is the end of monsters.


    "You don''t have to do this, Gorgon." Wu Ming looked at the Gorgon like this and shook his head.


    "You don''t need to carry out Tiamat''s role at all. You are a Gorgon, and you are nothing. You who ran away and denied yourself, how could you possibly win. What I hate is evasion like yours."


    Wu Ming exined why he said he hated Gorgons so much earlier.


    "Is that so..." The Gorgon understood before she died.


    Wu Ming looked at his body and disappeared in a few seconds.


    "I don''t have much time, since you understand, then go quietly!"


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, he raised his left hand, which was not holding the chain.


    The left hand changed in an instant, and a huge dragon w appeared.


    This was the effect of the partial liberation of the Noble Phantasm.


    The ws condensed with magic power fiercely wed at the position of the Gorgon''s chest, where the spiritual core was located.


    However, just like the dog blood plot from the TV series, as long as the other party is exined to the other party before he dies, the dominant side will definitely lose. When the silent giant dragon w was about to pierce the Gorgon''s heart, a silver-white chain instantly It wrapped around Wu Ming''s dragon w and body.


    "Mother! Are you okay!" ''Enkidu'' suddenly appeared and shouted nervously.


    "Good luck, Gorgon." Wu Ming''s body began to disappear from under his feet.


    The golden Chains of Heaven binding the Gorgons also turned into a hint of light and disappeared.


    "Ah~, yes, I have a subordinate who really cares about his mother." Gorgon and no longer attached to Tiamat''s identity.


    Gorgon slowly got up and looked at Wu Ming indifferently who was about to disappear.


    ''Enkidu'' didn''t know why, but also looked at Wu Ming. Through those eyes, Wu Ming could read that she couldn''t stand it.


    "You have won this battle. In the following days, I will note out of my northern temple again until I fully recover."


    Wu Ming curled his lips helplessly, he actually dared to say that the damage caused by this battle would not be able to be recovered by the Gorgons in a few months.


    As soon as the Gorgon dares to appear, she will be attacked together by other Servants.


    A heavily wounded Gorgon, the Servants summoned by Gilgamesh have banded together to kill her.


    "I will only send out Demon Beasts, and no longer appear in person. This is your prize for winning." After all, the Gorgons were also dignified. She did lose, and she would hold back.


    However, it was not her who died, but Wu Ming the victor.


    Therefore, the Gorgons will not give up in the invasion of Uruk.


    "Up to you," Wu Ming said indifferently.


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, the Gorgons headed north, leaving Wu Ming with only his head and ''Enkidu'' who didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Seeing ''Enkidu'' who didn''t leave, Wu Ming spoke up.


    "Although I don''t know who you are, I can see that you are not bad, but your position is different."


    Wu Ming smiled at ''Enkidu'', and ''Enkidu'' blushed a little confused.


    "If possible, I hope you can take care of this Holy Grail" Wu Ming finished speaking andpletely disappeared.


    *Bangdang* The Holy Grail in the position of Wu Ming''s heart fell to the ground.


    ''Enkidu'' thought for a moment, then walked over to where Wu Ming had disappeared, took the Holy Grail, and left...


    ....


    The city of Babylon and the city of Nippur, both cities experienced poption discement overnight.


    Because of the movement caused by Wu Ming and Tiamat, people are also unwilling to sleep, coupled with the crisis of the Demon Beasts, so that people continue to migrate residents under the arrangement of many Servants.


    Since the Demon Beasts and Gorgon groups all attacked in the middle of the night and early morning, it was almost a few hours until Wu Ming and the Gorgons decided the victor.


    Amakusa Shirou Tokisada stood in the high-rise building of Babylon City, which had almostpleted the migration of the poption, and looked at the silent battlefield in the distance and the serene battlefield of the Gorgons. For a long time, he did not speak.


    "Did Lord Dragon Sage win?" Leonidas appeared from behind Amakusa Shirou Tokisada and asked him.


    Amakusa Shirou Tokisada nodded and shook his head again.


    "Dragon Sage won, but also left the stage, Gorgon lost, but still alive." These were the words of Fuuma Kotaro, who was gathering information.


    In fact, based on the current situation, Wu Ming had undoubtedly lost.


    By now, almost all Servants who had seen the Gorgon''s true body knew that it was not Tiamat that bred the Demon Beast, but the Gorgon who had acquired Tiamat''s divine status.


    "Let''s go, the north wall is almost over, it''s time to retreat."


    Next, the three left the city of Babylon.


    .....


    The same goes for Nippur City, After guiding the residents of Nippur City, Okita Souji and Tomoe Gozen looked into the distance.


    "Lord Dragon Sage failed, right?" Okita Souji said in a low voice.


    "However, it is also important to know that Tiamat is actually a Gorgon. Lord Dragon Sage''s sacrifice was not in vain," said Tomoe Gozen firmly.


    "Let''s go, it''s time to return to the north wall."


    ....


    Uruk, the tower of the gods.


    Siduri stood beside Gilgamesh unnaturally, assisting Gilgamesh in government affairs.


    "It''s almost time to rest, Siduri," said Gilgamesh suddenly.


    "Yes yes! Sorry, King Gilgamesh," said Siduri apologetically.


    "The Dragon Sage didn''t die, only the clone died. Gorgon and the others were seriously injured. Now we have the advantage, so cheer up!" rebukes Gilgamesh.


    "Yes! King Gilgamesh!"


    "I just don''t know where the Holy Grail fell, I need to find it as soon as possible," Gilgamesh said to himself.


    Then, the sun rises.


    "New morning sun?" Gilgamesh didn''t know what he meant.


    Seeing the sun rise, Siduri''s heart also bes active.


    The Dragon Sage had done a lot for Mesopotamia, and the rest was left to them.


    ....


    Inside Great Root, Dragon of the Root opened his eyes.

 Chapter 415: Attraction

    Chapter 415: Attraction


    In Great Root, Wu Ming opened his eyes.


    "Ah ah ah~ I forgot about the variables that use Enkidu''s body, but the Chains of Heaven held me back so much."


    After all, Wu Ming''s clone of the Rider ss possessed an extremely high level of divinity. Even if he struggled to break free by force at that time, his spiritual foundation would copse.


    "Sorry Lord Wu Ming, I''m not helping" Enkidu''s voice rang out.


    Wu Ming looked at the chain on his arm.


    "How is it possible, Little En, just like when dealing with Quetzalcoatl, isn''t it up to you to win easily? In the end, after all, you''ve concentrated on holding back the Gorgons, and paid no attention to the other Chains of Heaven. It is understandable to attack."


    After all, the injured beast is the most terrifying, and it is difficult to guarantee that the Gorgon will not return to the light, so Enkidu has bound the Gorgon with all his strength, so there is no time to deal with other Chains of Heaven.


    "And we''ve had enough. Leave the rest to Gil and the others for now. Don''t forget that Ritsu and the others are also working hard. You don''t have to worry too much."


    Wu Mingughed like an optimist. Seeing Wu Ming like this, Enkidu was a little helpless, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Just be happy, Lord Wu Ming." Enkidu''s tone was light, as long as Lord Wu Ming didn''t feel she was a burden, it was fine.


    At this moment, Wu Ming, who was in Great Root, felt something outside.


    "Are those people active because of my influence in Mesopotamia."


    A lens was opened in front of Wu Ming, and countless ck substances rushed forward one after another.


    Naturally the ck mud came from outside.


    "But relying only on numbers, it''s just a moth for the me."


    Question, how strong is Wu Ming now.


    Before he got to Great Root, Wu Ming was no longer afraid of facing the ck mud, and now, he had been in Great Root for many days.


    For Wu Ming, who could absorb the power of the root and strengthen himself, being in the Great Root was the same as entering a device that could increase his strength infinitely.


    Wu Ming sat on the high tform formed in the center of the Great Root, and closed his eyes.


    In an instant, a strong beam of white light emanated from Wu Ming''s body, as if the entire Great Root was invisible, and a white light pierced through the Great Root and appeared outside.


    Like the outside of the great source of the universe, countless ck mud followed one after another, like the surface of the sea where a storm urred, with turbulent waves.


    However, when the pure white light came into contact with the ck mud, countless ck mud instantly extinguished like fire touching water.


    Countless ck mud was continuously swallowed up and crushed by this pure white light, but the ck mud continued to gallop as if it was not afraid.


    It can be described as someone who is willing to fight and someone who is willing to suffer. It didn''t take long for the countless ck mud that surged outside the Great Root to bepletely annihted.


    The space outside the Great Root has regained the mystery and serenity like the universe.


    "I have to say, if this ck mud attacks when my consciousness is transferred to the Servant, I''m afraid the defensive devices I prepared will be useless."


    Then, Wu Ming looked at the back of his dragon w, which had a ck dragon shaped mark on it.


    *Zzzz*


    A light of lightning flowed through the back of the dragon w and the ck dragon shaped mark was erased.


    Wu Ming had memorized the coordinates of the singrity world, and he no longer needed this ck mark.


    Countless ck mud just attacked, and this ck dragon-shaped mark also had a reason, so Wu Ming chose to chase it away.


    "Then, Chrys, stay here and help me set up this defensive spell, lest those thingse back while I sleep."


    If there is arge amount of ck mud attacking here, and Wu Ming''s consciousness is in the clone, if it happens to be in trouble, it will be very troublesome.


    If he chose to stay and settle the matter, it was very likely that Great Root would be broken, and Wu Ming''s foundation would be affected, however, he would rely on Great Root''s strength to grow.


    If Wu Ming resolutely releases the clone, Great Root is indeed held, but the problem in the clone world is not resolved, then it will be bad.


    Let''s put it this way, if Fujimaru Ritsu is facing a life and death crisis, only Wu Ming can take care of her, and currently, facing the ck mud attack, what should he do.


    Wu Ming couldn''t make up his mind to leave Fujimaru Ritsu, but Great Root had to make sure nothing went wrong, which was very troublesome.


    Therefore, if Chrysbelite stayed behind and controlled the defensive spell, then Wu Ming would be able to safely work in another world.


    "Understood, Master." Chrysbelite said lightly, and she naturally understood the truth, so she immediately agreed.


    The Chrysbelite flew down from Wu Ming''s head, turned into a machine like central device, andnded on the tform within the Great Root where Wu Ming was lying.


    The tform was huge, and Wu Ming, who had shrunk in size, didn''t take up much space.


    "I will help Master to look after the house." A screen appears on the device, and an electrocardiogram-like image appears. As Chrysbelite spoke, the electrocardiogram ticked.


    Even if you don''t understand it, it is the role of the master''s magic suit to solve the problem for the master.


    "In that case, Enkidu will continue to follow me this time." Then, Wu Ming said to the chain on his dragon arm.


    "Yes!!" said Enkidu a little excitedly.


    "Break..." Chrysbelite sighed in annoyance.


    After a long time, the Dragon of the Root left Great Root.


    But make no mistake, it is not Wu Ming''s main body, his body is sleeping within the Great Root.


    The dragon shadow that flew out of Great Root was a true clone made by Wu Ming.


    After all, the Servant''s body is still a little weak, if it is a strong ss, it is okay, but Wu Ming has always been an unfavorable ss for various reasons.


    Therefore, Wu Ming created a clone of his true self.


    Leveraging Great Root''s power and relying on Wu Ming''s wisdom, a "Mini Dragon of the Root clone" was produced based on Wu Ming himself.


    Just like the male version of the Gilgamesh puppet made by Wu Ming, he transferred his own consciousness into it.


    Even though this <Dragon of the Root mini clone> was a puppet, it was closer to the spiritual foundation of a Servant. After all, this is a product of Great Root, how can it be like an ordinary doll.


    This was why Wu Ming ced his consciousnesspletely within.


    This <Dragon of the Root mini clone> has all the abilities of Wu Ming''s main body, but whether it is the Divine Sword of Salvation, Twelve Incarnations or the characteristics of Dragon of the Root, this body can use them.


    However, no matter the ability, the strength has decreased a lot, but it is better than the Servant''s body.


    Wu Ming will use this body to go to the singrity point where Ritsu and the others are now, and help them break through all the singrity points as soon as possible. After all, this was a disaster that endangered Illya''s world, and it was better to defuse it as soon as possible.


    Coming to the long lost space-time tunnel, Wu Ming controlled his body to wander through it.


    And just as Wu Ming was about to enter the singrity where Ritsu was, he heard that voice.


    "God, if humans really have God, why don''t they appear to save us!!" This sentence contains a lot of emotion, hatred, hope, numbness...


    Wu Ming was attracted by this feeling, stopped the movement of his body, and thought.


    "Is this the intense longing from another world that this body received?"


    Wu Ming thought for a moment, then gave up on entering the world where Fujimaru Ritsu was, and turned to where the voice came from.


    "Interesting, do you hate the gods but hope in the gods, what kind of world is this, let me see."


    With that said, Wu Ming opened that world''s space-time gate and entered.

 Chapter 416: Threat

    Chapter 416: Threat


    The sky was gloomy, with endless thick fog and dark clouds blocking the sky, and not a single ray of sunlight shone on the ground.


    The ground was barren, either cracked ground or soil overgrown with strange nts.


    "Disgusting."


    This was the sigh of a white giant dragon that had juste out of the space-time tunnel.


    Wu Ming could feel that there was a dead silence everywhere, the ground had lost its vitality, the ocean had dried up, the sky had closed in, and there was an unpleasant smell in the air.


    All of this must be disgusting.


    Wu Ming danced in the sky, looked at the world like the end of the world, and fell into contemtion.


    Without Wu Ming''s visual observation, through the nature of the atmosphere and the''s current situation, he could detect the entire world was a scene of dark clouds and smoke.


    "No wonder there is such a sigh, living in such a world, it is strange not to sigh." Wu Ming shook his head.


    "I''m afraid this is an unknown world, so let''s use some concealment techniques first."


    These thoughts, Wu Ming mobilized magic, and then he discovered that there is no magic in this world, but there is another kind of energy.


    "Hah? Not magic? This is very interesting." Wu Ming smiled.


    In the past, the worlds that Wu Ming visited were all magical worlds, but this time there was no magic, but rather another special power, which caught his attention.


    "However, this is not difficult for me." Several spells appeared, covering Wu Ming''s body, and the shield detection spell was sessfully performed.


    After that, Wu Ming went around, found a ce to stay and flew.


    *explosion----!*


    In a simr natural cave, masses of white mes gushed from within.


    *sigh-*


    The super-giant corpse like the multi-legged centipede fell to the ground, and then copsed into dust.


    "Really, why is there danger everywhere, isn''t there a safe ce in this world?" A Wu Ming''s voice rang out.


    Wu Ming extinguished the fire in his hand and walked into the cave.


    At this time, Wu Ming was wearing a ck robe with a hood, after entering the cave, he took off the hood, and then looked around in the cave.


    "Well~ I have to say that this huge centipede is still neat, I''m still wondering if it''s something like a tentacle-like creature full of slime or something, or that guy who looks like a bear. The cave is full of dung and bone racks, so I have to move to another ce," Wu Ming said happily.


    Then, Wu Ming sat inside the cave.


    And why did Wu Minge back here, then we need to start talking about him afternding, and then he recovers his body. After all, it is Root''s power that is weakened, and naturally can also be a human body.


    After that, Wu Ming started looking for a ce to rest, after a few rounds, he finally found a decent ce.


    During this process, Wu Ming discovered that almost everywhere in there were things that were unknown to him.


    Poisonous flowers, ck dust that could spoil flesh, an atmosphere that made it difficult for living things to survive, and all kinds of monsters.


    Thinking of those things made Wu Ming dizzy.


    "If humans can survive here, what a miracle."


    As for why Wu Ming could use magic in this world without magic.


    After all, Wu Ming was also the Dragon of the Root, a noble and mystery born of Great Root.


    And all worlds are born from Great Roots, so it is not difficult to understand that Wu Ming can use energy from other worlds.


    "This kind of power is quite interesting." Saying so, Wu Ming stretched out a finger.


    Small golden light spots appeared on Wu Ming''s hands, slowly condensing into a ball of light, he controlled the movement of the light ball, and then returned to his fingers.


    "It is very interesting to have life energy." Wu Ming dispersed the ball of light, and the ball of light turned into energy and disappeared in midair.


    Literally, these energies have life, but they do not die, once the energy is used, theye into the atmosphere and be part of the energy that fills the void.


    "Don''t mention this, in such a world environment, can there really be a human that can survive" Wu Ming sighed.


    After all, the environment in this world is very bad.


    However, regarding the presence or absence of humans, Wu Ming only revealed his exmation mark.


    There must be humans alive, let alone Wu Ming who is attracted by certain human words, moreover humans are not creatures that perish easily.


    "However, if there is only this, how is it possible to force a human to this point," Wu Ming said with a bit of confusion.


    If it was really the threat that Wu Ming saw just now, then with human wisdom, he didn''t believe that he couldn''t face it.


    And at this moment, a roar came.


    *Boom bang!!*


    The cave that Wu Ming was in was buried directly, and he was buried alive.


    Outside, arge dragon species was flying, facing a group of creatures that looked like robots.


    The robot with a partially human form simply flew through the sky very lightly, as if it was on standby, waiting for the dragon species to attack.


    *Roar* The dragon roared at a group of robot-like creatures, and then dragon breath condensed in its mouth.


    *boom*


    Dragon Breath exploded at the robot, making a huge roar.


    Right, it seemed that this was the culprit that made the cave copse and buried Wu Ming.


    The powerful dragon breath shot toward the group of flying robots, and these robots couldn''t possibly bring it down.


    However, these robots move, and the circr circle like a magic circle is cast by many robots and is resisted in front of these robots.


    Then, the dragon breath of the dragon species was sprayed on this translucent magic circle, and then, the dragon breath was like a light shining in a mirror, and it was deeply and easily transferred by the magic circle.


    An extremely terrifying dragon breath swept across the surrounding area, causing a series of massive explosions.


    *Explosion--!!*


    Yes, Dragon Breath will attack the cave Wu Ming is in. These robots also have "assistance".


    "Roar" Seemingly seeing that the attack was diverted, the dragon roared in anger.


    "Son of a bitch!" A huge roar escaped from the dragon''s mouth.


    "Attack is refracted, target confirmed, dragon essence, and extermination begins." The robot that flew in front of the group of robots like a leader, said something in his mouth.


    Robots stretched out their arms, and formations emerged from their hands, as if preparing to annihte the so-called "Dragon" in front of them.


    The lead robot speaks.


    "Damn..."


    And at this moment, Wu Ming''s voice was heard.


    "It turns out that because of your existence it is difficult for humans to survive."

 Chapter 417: Long lost incarnation

    Chapter 417: Long lost incarnation


    "Who!?" The giant dragon looked around and roared warily.


    The robots that were ready to use the trick also stopped, waited and scanned the surroundings.


    "I''m just a passenger, don''t take it to heart." The voice suddenly came from the dragon and the robot group, and a figure of Wu Ming appeared there.


    "What?! When did it appear, I didn''t notice!?" The dragon said in surprise.


    In his perception, there was no energy fluctuation where Wu Ming was, like a mass of air.


    This was the shield technique that Wu Ming used, not only the YGGDRASIL magic form, but also the Magecraft rune form.


    This kind of YGGDRASIL auxiliary magic was quite powerful, and it was impossible to find anything without special skills or special items.


    Even though the robots didn''t look surprised, judging by the weapons they raised, they were also very alert.


    "Scanning There is no information about this person in the database, and it is impossible to judge his race. Temporarily assessed as an unknown species. Currently in an unknown and suspected hostile state." The robot leader said in a cold tone.


    "This Ex-Machina group doesn''t matter, what race you are from! Do you want to meddle in my business!" The giant dragon said somewhat annoyed, because he couldn''t see the details of the enemy, so he was released from prison, the loss is even more cruel.


    Even a robot that has a database can''t figure out Wu Ming''s identity, let alone this dragon.


    (Is this world divided into groups based on race, and the two sides are races named Dragonia and Ex-Machina.)


    Wu Ming looked at the giant dragon, and then looked at the robots.


    Through the mutual intelligence reports between the two parties, Wu Ming also understood their species.


    The giant dragon is Dragonia, and the robot is called Ex-Machina, which is really an apt and simple name.


    "Do you think I would? Honestly I lived in a cave there, and you buried me under it with a bang. I can''t even think about it." Wu Ming pointed at the gravel pile of the Cave and said quite helplessly.


    "Anyway, I just need some information. I don''t know who can give it to me, so take it as an apology for me." Wu Ming continued to smile, staring at the giant dragon and Ex-Machina, waiting for their answer.


    "This group has no reason to give you any information, and this group refuses." The leading Ex-Machina said, even so, this group of Ex-Machina did nothing else and only maintained a defensive state.


    However, for this group of Ex-Machina who didn''t attack, as long as they didn''t attack them, they wouldn''t fight back.


    However, for Dragonias who have high self-esteem and hot temperaments, they will send information that provokes them, and the dragon says, "Who are you? Do you want to die?!"


    "If you want information, let''s defend under my attack!!" The giant dragon roared, then opened its mouth, and countless different energies of magic power gathered in it, and then sprayed onto Wu Ming.


    A scorching dragon breath gushed towards Wu Ming, and the air around him was already distorted by the high temperature.


    (Being able to defend and reflect this attack, it seems that the Ex-Machina is not idle.) Wu Ming nced at the motionless Ex-Machina and thought to himself.


    Then, Wu Ming saw the attack that attacked him.


    However, in the face of such a powerful attack, Wu Ming did nothing.


    "Boom!" There was a huge explosion at Wu Ming''s position.


    Because, to Wu Ming, the speed of this attack was extremely...


    "Too slow!" A low voice came from behind the giant dragon.


    "What!? How could it be!?" The dragon couldn''t believe it.


    Although the Ex-Machina''s faces didn''t change much, the eyes that continued to generate data also revealed their inner state.


    This was the effect that Wu Ming''s teleportation with the avatar brought to life in an instant.


    However, because the body is not a real body, the duration of instantly igniting the incarnation has been reduced to one second.


    However, one second was enough for Wu Ming.


    "Then it''s my turn." Wu Ming smiled slightly, then started to sing.


    Seeing Wu Ming sing, the dragon was very disdainful.


    For the Dragonia race with extremely high magic resistance, if it wasn''t the Elf race who were the best at using magic, there was no need to pay attention to other people''s magic.


    But...


    "I am the strongest, and hold all victories in my hands. No matter human or demon  facing the one who thwarted all enemies'' enmity, I will defeat any enemy that stands in my way!"


    Seeing Wu Ming who was just chanting a spell, the giant dragon couldn''t help but feel a sense of crisis.


    (Can harm me?!)


    When Wu Ming finished casting the spell, the dragon sensed that something was wrong.


    (Make sure to stop it!) The rm bells in the dragon''s heart rang.


    When Wu Ming cast the spell, the dragon attacked.


    "Die!!" The giant dragon roared, turned around and waved its giant ws at Wu Ming.


    For Dragonia with extremely high physical strength, apart from using magic, their own physical strength is also very strong.


    Except for a few races, hardly anyone from those races could take the ws of Dragonia.


    However, when Dragonia waved its ws and attacked Wu Ming, Wu Ming raised his fist, which was mature enough for a giant dragon.


    However, it was the hands that gave the dragon a much more dangerous feeling.


    As this body weakened, Wu Ming prepared to add a strengthening spell.


    "Having Brilliant Yellow well~ Forget it, I''ll be in trouble if I identally kill you."


    However, after thinking about it for a while, Wu Ming stopped strengthening his spell, as he said, if he killed him directly, he would be depressed, and Wu Ming still needed information.


    Wu Ming''s words naturally sounded in the ears of the dragon, but this made the dragon even more angry, and the dragon w was faster.


    Then, the dragon w collided with Wu Ming''s fist.


    In general, when arge figure with a height of several hundred meters faces a weak person less than two meters, it is the weak side that fails.


    However, Wu Ming was not "weak", but super strong.


    "Boom!!" The giant dragon that collided with Wu Ming''s fist mmed into the ground, leaving a dragon-shaped groove on the ground that was filled with piles of gravel.


    "how is this possible..."


    Trapped in the groove of the earth, the bones of the whole body were broken, and some were even crushed, and the dragon, who could barely move, spoke slowly in an unbelievable tone.


    Then, the dragon fell into aa.


    "The new unknown races have some strong brute strength, and it is not rmended to contact them directly and temporarily retreat." The armor-type leader said analytically.


    After that, a diamond-shaped space opened behind this armored seed, and the armored seed began to retreat.


    "Did I tell you to leave again?"

 Chapter 418: Prisoner

    Chapter 418: Prisoner


    "Did I let you go again? Wu Ming''s voice was heard.


    However, this did not affect Ex-Machina''s departure.


    "You guys don''t have the slightest fear" Wu Ming said somewhat depressed, he didn''t feel any emotion like the fear of Ex-Machina.


    "However, I can''t just let you guys go."


    Since they could be called Ex-Machina, they should have something like a database. For Wu Ming, who wants information, it can be said that he has found a water source in the desert, and he must not let it go.


    "Un~ but I don''t need many Ex-Machina, you are quite good as a leader."


    After all, in general, leaders hold the most information, right?


    "Little En."


    Thus, Wu Ming released the Chains of Heaven to the leader of the Ex-Machina who had entered the dimensional space at the forefront.


    *crashes*


    With the sound of chains shaking, the Chains of Heaven prated deep into the dimensional space.


    *Bang*


    But the Chains of Heaven, which had just entered, waspletely taken out.


    Wu Ming was slightly surprised. Although the Chains of Heaven were not offensive weapons, this was the first time Enkidu had returned without sess.


    Putting away the Chains of Heaven, Wu Ming looked into the closed dimensional space and unleashed a n to capture the leader of Ex-Machina.


    Maybe the engine performance is different. Compared to the Ex-Machina leaders who had closed their own dimensional gates, in thetter part of the Ex-Machina group, there were quite a few Ex-Machinas who had not closed their dimensional gates.


    Seeing the speed at which they closed the dimensional gates, this was more than enough for Wu Ming.


    "Fear the man with the wings, the evil and the mighty, frighten me with the wings! My wings will bring a curse to you! Evil cannot attack me!"


    After quickly chanting an incantation, Wu Ming came to the dimensional gate of a randomly selected Ex-Machina and entered.


    "


    "


    Along with the sound of an emotionless machine loli, a barrier appeared in front of Wu Ming who had just entered the dimensional gate.


    When Wu Ming saw this barrier, he understood that Ex-Machina could use an ability simr to reflection, and Enkidu didn''t check and was reflected back by the reflection barrier created by the leader of Ex-Machina just now.


    But


    "You are still a little gentle when dealing with me."


    Wu Ming''s <Raptor> incarnation not only increased Wu Ming''s speed, but achieved super-high speed by reducing the flow of time around him and speeding up the flow of his own time. It is a power that involves time.


    In this way, not only the speed of Wu Ming''s body was elerated, but also his conscious neural response ability.


    As a result, in the extremely slow movement of the opponent, Wu Ming easily crossed the barrier, waved his hand, and the Chains of Heaven appeared, binding Ex-Machina.


    After that, Wu Ming withdrew the Ex-Machina that he was about to retrieve from the dimensional space.


    Wu Ming looked at the remaining Ex-Machinas that hadpletely shut down and retreated, and didn''t say anything.


    "Un~ Even ordinary Ex-Machina can, I''m satisfied with knowing the basic information of this world."


    After that, Wu Ming looked at the Ex-Machina who was bound by the Chains of Heaven.


    Being bound by the Chains of Heaven, this Ex-Machina could no longer use the energy in her body that acted like magic to counterattack, and the strength of the Ex-Machina alone was not enough to break free from the Chains of Heaven.


    This is a feminine Ex-Machina, but a loli type with a body shape of around ten years old.


    A small part of the body is covered by metal armor, and the neck to the chest, the entire lower abdomen, and the lower thighs are all made of mechanical metal, and there are many mechanical metal structures on the elbows, shoulders, and waist to abdomen.


    Some of the mechanical wings on the rear didn''t look like they were used for flight assistance, but more likebat support. The right side of the head has a ratherplicated mechanical intelligent disc, which looks quite mysterious.


    The yellow eye in alert mode contains data with the analytical lens in front of the left eye.


    There is also a long-barreled technology weapon forbat use in the arm, as well as several other auxiliary machines. After all, Wu Ming didn''t understand these things very well, and he didn''t need to pay too much attention.


    In addition, Ex-Machina had two tail-like wires behind its body, which gave Wu Ming the feel of an antenna.


    The most obvious thing is this rose-colored knee-length mboyant hair and Ex-Machina''s beautiful face.


    Although her long, disheveled hair looks a bit unkempt, it gives off a soft impression.


    Wu Ming touched Ex-Machina''s hair, and sure enough, it was indeed quite soft, but Ex-Machina''s hair was extremely hard.


    Mild steel wire, so to speak.


    "Reminder, the connection body has been disconnected from this machine, and you cannot attack the connection body through this machine." Ex-Machina said.


    "Sure enough, that is indeed the life of the machine. After being captured, will it be abandoned." Wu Ming said helplessly.


    But this is also something that cannot be done. ording to his reasoning, it was just an ordinary Ex Machina member. The other party would not choose to fight an unknown enemy who could drop Dragonia into aa with one hit.


    And often programmed machine systems are the most rational beings.


    "It can only be said that it is indeed an Ex-Machina." Wu Ming sighed.


    "This machine receivesmands when disconnected from the hostputer, starts the self-destruct program, can''t leave information to the enemy, self-destruct program, countdown, start-"


    Ex-Machina Loli said with a nk expression, and then started to speak.


    However, Ex-Machina is said to be a robot, but is actually a product of the "Mystery". In short, it is not "Science" itself, but still belongs to "Magic".


    "Doubtless, the self-destruct program cannot be started, the Spirit Circuit cannot be used, and the self-destruct program failed to start." Loli Ex-Machina said lightly.


    "Of course, how can you use your abilities when you are already bound by your physical energy." Wu Ming couldn''t let the database he finally got to escape.


    "Repeat, this machine will not give you any information." Ex-Machina looked at Wu Ming indifferently, and there was no other action.


    "With such a strong attitude, there is no point in getting information."


    After all, no matter how Wu Ming tortured the machine to get a confession, it would only be considered that he destroyed it. This had nothing to do with this abandoned Ex-Machina.


    "It''s a bit of a hassle since Chrys isn''t here."


    After all, Chrysbelite was also an existence simr to Ex-Machina, but she wasn''t as emotionless as Ex-Machina.


    Since it wouldn''t be difficult, Wu Ming didn''t force it. After all, there were still existences that could obtain information.


    This thought, Wu Ming saw the dragon that had fainted there.


    Then, Wu Ming said to this Ex-Machina.


    "If that''s the case, then I won''t ask you for information, first tell me what your name is, the order you received is only not to leak information, things like names can''t be considered information, after all, there''s no name. That''s not a good name."


    After a moment of contemtion, Ex-Machina spoke up.


    "This machine number? C207Pr4f57t9."


    "What I want is a name, don''t you have a name?" Wu Ming was even more helpless, was the rare Ex-Machina really just a machine?


    "I don''t understand..." Ex-Machina fell silent.


    After a moment of silence, Ex-Machina spoke again.


    "Question, what about Shuvi?"


    "Unlet''s call it for now." After all, this was a name she gave herself, so let''s use it like that for now.


    Even though it doesn''t look like the name...


    "Then, Shuvi, as a price for me not to get information from you, you should follow me, do you agree?" Wu Ming looked into Shuvi''s eyes and said.


    "Agree." Shuvi said with approval.


    "Then let''s see what cane out of this giant dragon''s mouth." Wu Ming looked at the giant dragon.

 Chapter 419: Gods and Races

    Chapter 419: Gods and Races


    After that, Wu Ming "gently" woke up the giant dragon whose bones were broken and couldn''t move.


    Then, under the frightened look on the dragon''s face, Wu Ming managed to obtain a lot of information "gently".


    This world is called Disboard, and this is the world where the gods exist, and these gods are called Old Deus.


    The energy of this world is not magic, but a kind of energy called <Spirit Circuit>, yes, it is the energy with life that used to be in Wu Ming''s finger.


    Phantasmas, created by the gods, have various existences, so there is no uniform appearance.


    Dragonia, created by the gods, looks like a giant dragon, has very high magic ability and magic resistance, and has very strong physical qualities, and can also use past and future powers to use it now. A very strong race.


    Gigant, created by the gods. The abilities of the Gigant race, as the name implies, are very high, and the physical qualities are also very strong. This is a powerful race that canpete with the Dragonia race, and is always friends with the Dwarves race.


    The Flgel, a god-ying weapon created by the gods, has an extremely powerful power to kill gods. It looks like a group of winged humans and has a very long lifespan.


    Avant Heim turned into a city. In addition, they still have a strong knowledge-hungry race, because of the thirst for knowledge, they will collect various books, and once looted books in the capital of the Elves.


    And when speaking of the Flgel, one must also speak of the god who created them, the god of war Artosh.


    ording to Wu Ming of Dragonia''s understanding, the gods Artosh was the most powerful god among all the gods.


    ording to gossip, this Flgel was actually created by Artosh to kill him, so he felt that he was too strong, and that no one could defeat him, so he created a God-killing weapon to fight him...


    Wu Ming was quite interested in this God of War.


    Elves, created by the gods, create various kinds of magic, which are characterized by long ears. In terms of magic attainment, it could be said to be the strongest existence among all the Races.


    The Dwarf race created by the gods, had dark skin and looked like Dwarves who forged weapons for the gods in mythology. Even though the magic achievements were not as good as the Elves, they should not be underestimated.


    Actually, the magic of the Dwarf Race should not be underestimated. In terms of manufacturing, they could make props and weapons that could be called magic technology. It was said that now the Dwarf Race had even created a magic airship in the air.


    Fairy, created by God, can be said to be simr to Elf, and has a very good rtionship with Elf, and is an ally.


    Ex-Machina, created by the gods, usually act collectively, and Ex-Machina are basically connected together, as if they exist in the form of the Inte. The Ex-Machina had extremely advanced checking abilities, and through the Ex-Machina''s equipment and their own abilities, it was fine to reflect the dragon breath of the Dragon he was.


    Besides, as long as it had been attacked once or had seen the strategy, it would no longer be useful, and the Ex-Machina could design a simr weapon, a theoretically extremely powerful race, which was simply a bug.


    However, they could be said to be a group of unprovoked people or transgressors, as long as no one provoked them, they would not provoke others for no reason.


    God knows what Dragonia did to provoke Ex-Machina.


    Demonia was created by a god. To put it simply, they were some Demonia living on earth. The huge centipede that Wu Ming encountered earlier belonged to the Demonia Race.


    By the way, the gods who created this group are really disgusting, and Wu Ming remembers those tentacles and slime...


    Dhampirs, created by God, were just life forms like vampires, existences that couldn''t live without blood.


    Lunamana, a race created by God in the red moon, by the way, there are two moons in this world, and they exist day and night. Called the moon, better to say with this. Very close satellites with the same trajectory.


    Werebeasts created by the gods, could basically be said to be Half-Beasts. They didn''t have Spirit Circuits in their bodies and couldn''t use magic, but they had physical abilitiesparable to out of bounds.


    The Seiren race, created by gods, can only live in water and cannot go onnd. They look like mermaids. Since they were all female, they needed males from other races to help produce offspring.


    Because the Seiren Race is rich in water spirits (a kind of spirit, it has the ability to attract other spirits, and the Seiren Race with water spirits is equivalent to acquiring natural enchantment skills), so it is very suitable for the Seiren Race to help reproduce.


    Apart from these races, there were living beings, humans.


    Humans were not created by gods. Not only did they not have Spirit Circuits in their bodies, they were unable to use magic, and they didn''t use the Werebeast''s formidable physical qualities. It can be said that humans are the weakest intelligent creatures.


    It was for this reason that humans were not called "Humans" by other races, they were simply called Immanities.


    But that''s it, even the weak ones can survive which consists of these many races.


    Just like a fairy tale, the world created gods, and gods created various races. These races make the world more colorful. Like this...


    The gods and the races they created lived in peace in the world, and then, due to the wishes of their creators, several races fought against each other under the orders of the creator.


    The gods with very strong power, because they all want to be the only god, start an endless battle for the throne of the only god.


    ording to Dragonia, the war that had spread throughout the world had been going on for the past six thousand years, and he wasn''t very clear on when it started.


    Races that are at war are at war, and races that don''t want to fight will be at peace, but ording to Dragonia, races that don''t want to go to war are because of their creator, God. The god who died and was killed by other gods, so they would not go to war, after all, the races fought at the behest of their creator.


    However, if there are fewer enemies, other races will not bother them, but, only Immanity, other races will not pay attention to them, even if it affects them, they will not care. Even the other races didn''t consider Immanity to be on the same level as him.


    Why is that? Dragon Race he said the reason.


    Because humans are weak.


    Wu Ming also guessed that a race that wasn''t created by God, was short-lived, didn''t have Spirit Circuits in its body, couldn''t use magic, and had a low physique and no threat, how could it be appreciated by other races.


    The weak have no voice, this is the cruelty of this world.

 Chapter 420: Set Small Goals

    Chapter 420: Set Small Goals


    "That''s why I heard that sigh." Wu Ming was relieved.


    How could he be willing to be humiliated and trampled on.


    However, even so, humans have persisted and survived this six thousand year world war, no matter how desperate and unfavorable they are, humans will continue to survive.


    "Sure enough, it''s a human." Wu Ming walked on the street and smiled.


    Shuvi followed Wu Ming obediently, facing Wu Ming''s smile, Shuvi was very confused.


    "Doubt, why is Wu Ming smiling so happily? Humans are dying? Shuvi can''t understand."


    By the way, Shuvi asks Wu Ming''s name after he has his name, but tells Shuvi that he is just a nameless person passing by and not to be remembered.


    Because of that, Shuvi called Wu Ming by name, which was no different from Wu Ming...


    After Wu Ming heard Shuvi''s question, he stopped and turned around.


    "But even so, humans continue to live, don''t underestimate humans, Shuvi, maybe one day humans will do unexpected things."


    Shuvi tilted her head, still confused.


    "Shuvi doesn''t understand." Again, since Wu Ming asked Shuvi, since she already has a name, she should call herself by his name and stop using this machine, will change the original to Shuvi.


    However, for such Shuvi, Wu Ming just touched his head, just about to say something, Shuvi continued to speak.


    "Creatures who are weak and unable to use Spirit Circuits like humans can survive in this cruel environment. Even if Ex-Machina analyzed it, no reason could be found. However, Shuvi spectes that there are factors that make Humans survive, and such factors, Shuvi is called "heart". Shuvi was touched on the head by Wu Ming and said lightly.


    "So Shuvi wants to know what <heart> is?" Wu Ming asked.


    Shuvi looked at Wu Ming, was silent for a long time, then touched his chest position.


    "Shuvi, want to know."


    "Then, apart from leaking information, you have to listen obediently."


    "learn."


    Wu Ming smiled, and the induction n worked.


    Wu Ming really failed to get information from Shuvi, but Wu Ming didn''t let go, because he had a n to let Ex-Machina get a feeling.


    It was clearly a life created by God, yet there was no emotion, whether it was dispelled or not in the beginning, this was the only thing that made Wu Ming extremely unhappy.


    Therefore, Wu Ming set two small goals, to save the humans of this world and let Ex-Machina have feelings.


    "However, Shuvi is a little clueless, why does Shuvi have to wear clothes?" Shuvi points at her clothes.


    Wu Ming took out a robe with a wide hood that he had used for his previous adventure, from the golden ripples he didn''t know about, remodeled it, and put it on for Shuvi.


    By the way, Wu Ming was also wearing a hooded robe that he used for adventures.


    "Shuvi is an Ex-Machina, Shuvi doesn''t need to wear clothes, and I don''t need to hide her identity when I''m with Wu Ming. Why do I have to wear clothes?" After speaking, Shuvi pulled his clothes again.


    As is well known, due to the Ex-Machina''s own consciousness and the mechanical body of the whole body, the Ex-Machina are basically unclothed, and the only shield is the armor they wear during battle.


    Even though they weren''t as attractive as the human body cough at least Wu Ming thought so, no matter what, he wouldn''t be aroused by the intable doll.


    Furthermore, Wu Ming was going to let Shuvi get affection, first of all, he had to let Shuvi have the concept of human honor and disgrace.


    Most importantly, who knows Ex-Machina usually doesn''t wear clothes!


    Ahh~ Wu Ming has given up. After all, Shuvi is still at the level of using himself as a tool, so don''t rush, and take your time.


    "Un, my identity is actually very mysterious. In order not to expose me, I wore clothes disguised for you" Wu Ming exined awkwardly.


    Ah, by the way, the Dragonia that Wu Ming questioned has been healed and released.


    It would be fine if Dragonia didn''t reveal Wu Ming''s news, but it would be better if she conveyed Wu Ming''s news to other races.


    One blow broke and even shattered all the bones of an adult Dragonia''s body, and it was done while holding back.


    Wu Ming estimated that if this news reached the ears of the war god Artosh, he would be extremely excited.


    Because...


    "Even if the Flgel is known as the weapon that kills the gods, it would take six people to work together to defeat an adult Dragonia like me. Even the Flgel were determined to die so they reluctantly fought against Dragonia like me. But you beat me with one hit, who are you" These were the words of Dragonia who was so weak back then.


    Seriously, the Dragonia Race really does have the upper hand in this world.


    Resistance to magic, very strong magic ability, able to gather future and past power to use now, very strong body.


    It can be said that in a long time, in addition to the gods upying the top position, the number of the Phantasma race is rare, the second strongest race is the Dragonia race.


    However, sadly, that is just the past, and now, Dragonia has almost no n.


    "Reminder, Ex-Machina once fought Dragonia, and the result was Dragonia participating in the war and all troops being annihted." Earlier, when there was no doubt, Shuvi said and exined.


    Even though Shuvi didn''t tell Wu Ming about the specific situation, Wu Ming almost guessed it. The Ex-Machina used Dragonia''s copying ability to attack and attack Dragonia in the opposite direction, and they all participated in the battle.


    As a result, there are basically not many Dragonia races now.


    And it just so happened that the creator of the Dragonia race seemed to have died, so the Dragonia race was even more at a disadvantage.


    At that moment, Dragonia also looked at Shuvi with a vengeful look.


    It seems that this battle between Dragonia and Ex-Machina was unexpected.


    By the way, ording to what Dragonia said, after seeing Ex-Machina''s strength, all race groups ordered it strictly forbidden to provoke Ex-Machina.


    Back on topic, if Dragonia spread the word, even though other races and even gods would be wary, it would be a threat to various gods and groups.


    An unknown expert who wasparable to the gods was wandering the ground at will, and suddenly appeared. When the news came out, the other races would pay attention as they fought recklessly.


    If they identally provoked an unknown expert who couldn''t be detected, it was definitely a deal that couldn''t turn a profit.


    "So, where is Wu Ming going?" Shuvi asked.


    "Of course this is a ce with humans," Wu Ming said without hesitation.


    Firstly, to be able to observe and help humans in this world, and secondly, in order for Shuvi to have human feelings, he must live in the human world.


    "In that case, first set a small goal of finding humans."


    Thus, the two figures, onerge and one small, cloaked in ck, moved in a certain direction, unhurriedly.

 Chapter 421: Meet Humans

    Chapter 421: Meet Humans


    Because Wu Ming was unintentionally looking for human traces, he and Shuvi walked slowly on the ground like this.


    Along the way, because Wu Ming used the shield technique, he did not encounter any problems, but he did run into some Demonia who were lucky enough to see Wu Ming and Shuvi.


    Later, this Demonia was taught by Wu Ming to be obedient.


    Wu Ming saw many people from other races. Due to the shield technique, they didn''t find him and Shuvi. However, time and time again, these hostile races are not open, but wary. After a few words, they each left.


    It seems that Dragonia has spread Wu Ming''s information, and now the race is a bit under control.


    And Wu Ming and Shuvi continued to look for traces of humans on the ground, because the two did not need to eat, so the speed was not slow.


    At this time, Wu Ming and Shuvi came to the top of the cliff canyon.


    "There''s ashes everywhere." Wu Ming said with a sigh when he saw the small gray-and-white objects floating in the sky like snow, and the earth like a scene covered in thick snow.


    No wonder the ground is depressed, there are snow-covered mountain-like scenery everywhere, and there are piles of ash that can destroy the body of a living being.


    Moreover, this ash sometimes likes weather changes, such as heavy snow and light snow, unexpectedly the density of ash increases from time to time.


    "Reminder, Shuvi has a liquid to expel the ashes on his body, and is not afraid of this ashes." Shuvi said with a hood, standing behind Wu Ming.


    "Well~ I''m not afraid either." Wu Ming shrugged.


    If you want to destroy the scales of the Dragon of the Root, this ash is still 20,000 years away.


    "There are many Spirit Circuits below, what do you think, Shuvi?" Wu Ming asked with a smile, like a brother guessing a riddle for his sister.


    Shuvi''s eyes changed for a while, and data flowed through his eyes, and then she spoke.


    "Dwarf magic ne that crashed," Shuvi said lightly.


    "You really don''t understand the style, I don''t want to ask what''s down here," Wu Ming said with a wry smile.


    "Shuvi doesn''t understand." Shuvi still looks confused with head tilted.


    "Well~ Forget it, it''s unrealistic for you to be so much like a human now." Wu Ming shrugged, and then started thinking about Shuvi''s words.


    "Is some kind of magic ne that crashed?" Wu Ming touched his chin, considering whether to take a look.


    "Question, Wu Ming, do you want toe down and have a look?" Shuvi said.


    "Since it''s a magic ne that crashed, let''s go down and have a look."


    After the decision was made, Wu Ming and Shuvi came to the bottom of the canyon in their own way.


    Immediately after reaching the bottom of the canyon, what caught their attention was the super-giant bronze ne, but it was a dpidated magic ne that had been smashed in half, and seemed to have been for a long time.


    Visually, this ne should be hundreds of meters long, Wu Ming had to say that the Dwarf race was very interesting, and they could make such a big ne.


    Wu Ming looked at this ce, feeling the ash getting denser, Wu Ming opened his mouth.


    "Sigh....." After all, even if the ashes were unable to harm the two, neither would want to remain under threat.


    When it''s raining, even though it has little effect on yourself, who doesn''t want to use an umbre if there is an umbre.


    Except, of course, for those who like rain.


    After that, Shuvi nodded lightly, and followed Wu Ming in.


    But...


    (Did something upy this ce after this ne crashed? It took this ce as its own home.)


    Wu Ming felt that there was a biological reaction within this fortress, and there was no doubt that there were creatures on this ne.


    However, with Wu Ming''s strength, there is no need to be afraid of those things, unless the godse.


    But at this moment, Wu Ming stopped.


    "Someone ising," Wu Ming said.


    That''s right, in Wu Ming''s perception, three humans came.


    "Shuvi, can you use optical camouge?" Wu Ming asked, however, this was a necessary ability for a robot.


    "Optical camouge?" Shuvi tilted her head and said doubtfully.


    "That''s how it is," said Wu Ming, applying the invisibility technique to himself, and his entire body disappeared.


    "Understood, Pseudo-Reflex." Shuvi said, activating the device on his body, and then she too disappeared.


    "Has light been refracted through the reflective mirror?" Wu Ming nodded.


    However,pared to Wu Ming''s hideout, there was a <Spirit Circuit> in Shuvi''s ce.


    To put it simply, it was residual magic power.


    "Sure enough, it''s not enough just to refract light in this magical world." Saying this, Wu Ming waved his hand and dispelled Shuvi''s <Spirit Circuit>''s remaining reaction.


    "Stay to the side obediently, don''t make any moves" Wu Ming urged.


    Even though Wu Ming couldn''t see Shuvi''s face clearly, his voice was still heard.


    "Understood."


    Then, the scene became silent.


    After a few minutes, three figures slipped from the distance.


    Wu Ming saw their appearance clearly, a gray-brown robe with a hood, a scarf used as a mask, wide sses, tattered pants and brown boots, one could say almost no part of their entire body was exposed.


    Their clothes looked a bit shabby, but Wu Ming had confirmed that they were indeed human.


    The three of them leaned against the wall of the magic ne and crouched down.


    "What''s the situation with the pointer?" A rough voice came from one of the mouths, and the person who heard the voice was an uncle.


    After hearing the uncle''s question, one of the three in front, who seemed to be the leader, stretched out his hand from the robe, and even the hand hidden in the robe was wearing gloves and fully armed.


    In his hand was a disc that resembled apass, and the pointer on the disc kept turning, and seemed to be broken.


    "Sure enough, because of the rtionship between ck and gray, the pointer is no longer useful." The leader frowned.


    "Now you can only rely on your own eyes to look for enemies. Take care, Ivan, Ole." The leader shouted the names of the two.


    "Yes!" The two behind the leader nodded heavily.


    "The ck ash is getting thicker and thicker, hurry up."


    After speaking, the three of them quietly slipped into the magic ne.


    After the three entered the magic ne, Wu Ming and Shuvi appeared.


    "Do you see Shuvi, humans are still trying to live."


    Shuvi did not answer Wu Ming, not knowing what she was thinking.


    "Let''s go, is there a big man here, without us, I am afraid that they will be endangered."


    After that, Wu Ming and Shuvi entered the magic ne, and their figures disappeared again.

 Chapter 422: from a line of three people, there must be victims

    Chapter 422: from a line of three people, there must be victims


    Wu Ming did not immediately follow the three humans, but toured the magic ne in a hurry.


    Although this magic ne has been damaged, and most of the buildings on the ne have copsed, it still cannot hide the advanced nature of the magic ne and the advanced technology of the Dwarf race.


    "By the way, can Ex-Machina also build a magic ne like that?" Wu Ming said to Shuvi.


    "Answer, through analysis and copying, Ex-Machina was able toplete the creation of the magic ne." Shuvi answered Wu Ming as data flowed through his eyes.


    "That means you can''t innovate on your own?" He kept walking and kept walking.


    "Ex-Machina will evolve by itself ording to the environment of the current era." Shuvi was silent for a while, then said.


    "I am attracted to the god who created you." Wu Ming smiled.


    However, Wu Ming remembered that Dragonia said that the creators of many races had disappeared.


    Some were killed by other gods, and some disappeared for unknown reasons.


    Then, Wu Ming nced at Shuvi.


    (In the case of Ex-Machina, did their creator disappear by themselves or were they killed by another god)


    Wu Ming spected that both oues were possible.


    As a result, the god has such a powerful race, it is almost impossible for a god to kill the god, but no one rules Ex-Machina, so Wu Ming thinks it''s possible that the god is not known for his abilities. Unknown Reason disappeared by itself.


    Second, Ex-Machina has the ability to copy and reflect enemy attacks. The god who created them would most likely be attacked by the demons of other gods. If they did something, the gods would most likely be killed by the gods.


    This was why Wu Ming thought both were possible.


    "By the way, can you tell me which god created you?" Wu Ming asked. Although some of these involve information matters, it is still unknown whether Shuvi can speak.


    In this case it worked.


    "ording to database records, the god who created our Ex-Machina is called Holou, and it disappeared ten thousand years ago." After hearing Wu Ming''s question about a god who created herself, Shuvi exined.


    Wu Ming nced at Shuvi unexpectedly, he didn''t expect Shuvi to speak at all, after all, this is what is called a "secret".


    Then, Shuvi really didn''t speak anymore.


    After all, Wu Ming didn''t expect to get any information, it made no difference.


    At this moment, the magic ne began to vibrate violently.


    Wu Ming and Shuvi stopped.


    "Did that thinge out?" Wu Ming spread out his magic power, sensing the direction of the three humans.


    "Monsters?" After confirming that the enemy was just an ordinary monster, Wu Ming began to move towards the three humans.


    "Let''s go, Shuvi."


    ....


    Push the timeline forward a few minutes.


    After the three humans entered here, they proceeded with great care and vignce.


    While inspecting the surrounding passageways, one of the three youths shouted excitedly.


    "Riku! Ivan! Come on and see!" Aley found something and got excited.


    However, leader Riku and uncle Ivan looked at Aley seriously and gestured to him several times, dering silence.


    It was only then that Aley realized that in this era, making a fuss meant death, and even the humans in their temporary base didn''t dare go out much, for fear of causing disaster.


    However, since it can excite Aley to discover, then it must be a good thing.


    Then, the three followed Aley into a room.


    "The world map drawn by the Dwarves!? And this is thetest version." Riku was also excited, but as a qualified leader, he wouldn''t lose his cool.


    "That''s right, even the division of power of each race is clearly marked. This time we took the big fish." Ivan was happy too.


    "Ivan, Aley, change our map ording to the map of the Dwarf race, and move quickly." Riku''s orders.


    "Aschete"


    After the slogan, after Ivan and Aley finished speaking, the two took out a map and a series of tools from their backpacks, such as a quill, right-angle board and the like, and started drawing the map.


    And Riku came to the instrument and started studying this.


    "Dwarf racemunication?" Riku said lightly, watching the words pouring out of the telescope-like device.


    Riku needed to study scriptures from other races himself, so he started deciphering the information.


    "How else are they going to destroy this..." said Riku softly, angry and sad at the same time.


    Looks like Riku has seen some amazing secrets.


    At this moment, the entire magic ne began to vibrate.


    *Explosion-*


    "Go fast!" Riku ordered immediately, something in this situation happened.


    Ivan stepped out of the room first, and Riku looked at Aley, who wanted to take the Dwarf race instrument, and said with a frown.


    "Forget about the instruments that need to be activated."


    "But" Aley was so unwilling, after finally finding the valuable information, he really couldn''t help but take it.


    "Just tell me if you want to die." Riku suddenly turned cold.


    Aley gritted his teeth and handed over the Dwarf race instrument, and followed Riku out of the room.


    Because the structure of this ne extends in all directions, even if it is mostly destroyed, the interior is rtively chaotic.


    Only people like Wu Ming and Shuvi couldn''t get lost for the first time.


    Riku also used several methods to record the route as they entered. If they walked in it, they might be killed by Aley in potential danger.


    Now, the three of them were hiding in a hidden furrow, catching their breath, trying not to be noticed by the Demonia race.


    The three of them had realized that the enemy this time was a monster.


    The three of them fell silent.


    Demonia treated humans as food, and the feeling of seeing their friends and rtives eaten by Demonia was truly upsetting.


    However, even so...


    "Ivan, I ordered you to die here." Riku was more cruel, but he couldn''t hide the sadness in his words.


    It has be a practice. Among those who came out to gather intelligence, once they faced the same danger as now, they would have to sacrifice one person to help the others escape.


    And Riku as a leader certainly cannot sacrifice, and Aley is still a young generation, so Ivan who is already married is the best candidate.


    In an era when humans could not survive, once the moment of sacrifice was reached, it was always the older one who stepped out.


    "Take care of my daughter." Even though he was ordered to die, Ivan still smiled, because his death was to keep his tworades alive, and he died without regrets.


    "Ivan" Aley, who had not gathered too much information, said reluctantly.


    But he also knew that in the current situation, only Ivan''s death would be most advantageous.


    But in the end, Aley still kept his mouth shut, gritted his teeth, and looked at Ivan sadly and angrily.


    Uncle Ivan smiled at the two of them, then rushed out.


    "Monsters! Come on! Your food is here!!" Ivan shouted, running towards the ne''s raw materials room.


    From the start, they set up a retreat route, including the victim''s route, Ivan would blow up the raw materials room and die with Demonia.


    The tentacle-like demonia didn''t know it, and rushed quickly in the gap between the search for the magic-guided ne, crawling towards Ivan.


    And just as Ivan took out the props for detonation, and Riku and Aley were about to take the opportunity to leave, a voice rang out.


    "What I hate the most are the tentacles and slimes."

 Chapter 423: Riku alert

    Chapter 423: Riku alert


    After Wu Ming said that, all the tentacles of the Demonia Race stopped, as if stunned.


    Immediately after, a blue transparent substance began to emerge from the body of this huge Demonia Race, namely ice.


    In just one second, the Demonia Race turned into an ice sculpture, like a living human.


    This made Ivan who was about to "explode" stunned, and stared in a daze at the Demonia Race who was already very close to him.


    At this very close distance, Ivan could even feel the cold air from this ice sculpture.


    "What...what''s wrong..." Ivan asked trembling.


    "Ivan! Get out of there! There are people from other races!!" At this moment, Riku shouted at Ivan, then ran towards Ivan with Aley.


    After being reminded, Ivan immediately calmed down and ran to join Riku and Aley.


    The three of them were in a state of alert, looking around.


    The reason why Riku and Aley came back was because of the enemy''s strength.


    The enemy was a strong person who could instantly freeze the Demonia Race, and it was impossible to escape, so Riku and Aley chose to join Ivan.


    "Riku, what should we do now?" Aleyy gulped and asked nervously.


    "Don''t act rashly for now. Since the other party did not choose to attack us, but chose to attack the Demonia Race, that means there is no hostility for us." Riku calmly analyzed.


    Despite saying that, Riku''s hand was still in its dagger position.


    After all, although the other party can be said to be Ivan''s savior, but in this era, there are also boring men who give hope first and then despair, so they are not careless.


    Because in this day and age, carelessness means death.


    "It''s all my fault, Riku, if I could have blown it up earlier, maybe you guys could have taken the opportunity to escape" Still looking around warily, Ivan said to Riku with regret.


    "Don''t say that, Ivan, even if you blow up the raw material space and give us time, don''t forget that the other party can instantly freeze the existence of such a huge monster. If the other party really wants to kill us, I don''t think we can get past such a strong person." Riku said calmly, continuing to look around warily.


    "Say... that''s right, Ivan, maybe the other party actually wants to save you, and then we can leave safely, so you can meet Nonna." Aley''s face filled with joy and hope said to Ivan.


    By the way, that Nonna is Ivan''s daughter.


    Wu Ming, who was hiding in the darkness, was amused.


    He had to say that a naive human like Aley could actually survive in an era like this?


    Even Wu Ming, after knowing the current world''s information, has realized this racial war, and he still understands the truth that each race has a different heart.


    Not to mention that humans were a race that was ignored by other powerful races, Aley who said such words was truly naive.


    "Don''t be silly, Aley." Riku rebuked.


    "The other party has nothing to do with us, I''m afraid it''s because we still have use-value. Nothing will help us as humans. You understand this truth."


    Riku''s words made Aley feel embarrassed.


    Yes, Aley understood this truth, but he still fantasized that there might be someone to save them as humans.


    "But, Riku, aren''t you, gods that can appear in humans" The more he said, the lower his voice became, until he finally stopped.


    "Humans have no gods at all, and everything depends on us humans." Riku nced at Aley, then continued to guard the surroundings.


    "Rikuthat person hasn''t appeared yet, thiswhat is it" Ivan expressed his doubts.


    That''s right, ever since Demonia was frozen, Riku, Aley and Ivan joined together, looked around warily, and with that conversation, until now, that person had not appeared.


    "If you say that, it seems it''s true." After Ivan said this, Aley also discovered that something was wrong.


    Riku naturally discovered this matter, but he thought that the other party was just pretending to be on air, so he didn''t care.


    However, it has been so long, and the other party has not appeared, which is not true.


    Did they leave?


    Aley and Ivan thought this sentence to themselves.


    As the leader, Riku naturally understood what the two were thinking, so Riku, Ivan, and Aley had the same thought.


    But...


    "Wait and see, don''t be rash." Even though Riku was flustered, he didn''t believe that the other party would leave like this and continued to stand still.


    No race had ever yed with humans this much. Considering humans as a race other than ants and mice, even if there was time to y with humans, it wouldn''t take long.


    It''s like one can''t y all day with three insects that are smaller than ants.


    Shuvi, who was hiding in the darkness, looked at Wu Ming in confusion.


    "Ask, why don''t youe down and meet them?"


    Facing Shuvi''s question, Wu Ming came back to his senses after thinking about the matter.


    "Why don''t I go down and meet them? I was going to meet them, but now I''ve changed my mind."


    Wu Ming said this because Riku and the others were wary of non-human beings.


    It''s been a long time since the humans in this world have be very alert because of the desire to live. Listening to their conversation, it seemed like Riku was a leader-like figure.


    As a leader, Riku is more wary than ordinary humans, simply because humans have been oppressed and injured for a long time, giving rise to abnormal nervousness in humans.


    As the leader of the entire group, Riku bears a burden that no one else can imagine, so Riku distrusts other races and is more vignt than others.


    "In that case, if I went up and said ''I am here to help you'', it would definitely have the opposite effect," Wu Ming said bluntly.


    "I don''t understand, so what will Wu Ming do next?" Shuvi asked.


    After thinking for a while, Wu Ming looked at Riku, and recently smiled.


    "Since the other party''s vignce is very high, then I wille and y with them as a god."


    Shuvi saw Wu Ming''s smile, tilted his head, and data flowed in his eyes.


    "Wu Ming, my database shows that your current smile is called bad taste."


    "How how is that possible, cough you still don''t understand ''heart''. You can only understand the true meaning of this smile after you understand the heart. Well, that''s right."


    Shuvi nodded in understanding.


    Next, it''s time to start acting.

 Chapter 424: Possibility of Humanity

    Chapter 424: Possibility of Humanity


    Just as Riku was thinking about whether the other party had really left, a voice came from the void, "First encounter, human." This was Wu Ming''s voice changing his voice through magic.


    The entire space seemed to have fallen into a swamp, making the three of them feel quite heavy, and ancient profound changes and sounds entered the ears of the three of them.


    The three of them became even more alert After hearing that voice, Aley and Ivan shook their bodies, which was a sign of excessive tension.


    Riku, on the other hand, remained calm the entire time, looking around earnestly.


    "Let me introduce myself first, I am a god, and Ie from a different world that is not this world."


    "Another World!?" Ivan and Aley looked at each other and said in amazement.


    "Another world..." Riku frowned, not to mention whether the other party was lying, but one thing was certain, that is, the other party''s information and intelligence was unknown.


    Since they were not aware of the other party''s identifying information, it was impossible to formte further countermeasures.


    (That can only be analyzed by dialogue.) Riku thought to himself.


    "That''s right, another world, I came to this world for some reason and met all of you by ident." The dull sound continued.


    "In that case, unknown god, why do you want to save us, are you just kind?" Riku said, but the question always felt like a question.


    "Hey Riku" Both Ivan and Aley looked at Riku nervously.


    Obviously Riku was the most cautious, but now Riku was the most careless.


    However, Riku did it for a reason.


    With extremely sophisticated obedience, Riku was able to hear some information from Wu Ming''s words.


    This is a god who doesn''t get angry easily.


    "Hahaha~ As expected of the leader of the human race, even if I say that I just want to help you, I''m afraid you won''t believe it." Wu Mingughed.


    Ivan and Aley were dumbfounded, while Riku raised the corners of his mouth.


    "Yes, I have a goal." Wu Ming''s words made Ivan and Aley''s bodies tense up.


    After all, even if it is from another world, it is a God.


    "The leader of mankind, Riku, I want to make a bet with you."


    Hearing this, Riku frowned.


    "What bet?" Riku asked bluntly.


    "I bet on the human possibilities." In one sentence, Riku''s body trembled slightly and his pupils contracted as if he had been struck by lightning.


    "Possibility?" Ivan and Aley looked confused.


    "Then why are you betting with me on the possibility of a human?" Riku asked in a heavy tone.


    "In the world I live in, I am the patron saint of mankind, so can you understand?" Wu Ming exined.


    Riku''s pupils contracted again, then he smiled.


    "The Possibility of Humanity..."


    Even through the mask, Wu Ming could feel it, and Riku''s smile contained a lot of meaning.


    Sadness, joy, dissatisfaction ... almost all positive and negative emotions are in it.


    "How, want to bet or not, the bet is the winner can rule the loser once, any order can be carried out, how." Wu Ming continued to ask.


    "I bet!" Riku answered Wu Ming with unprecedented enthusiasm.


    "Hahaha~ That''s great, Riku, the leader of the human race, I look forward to your actions." After that, the feeling of heaviness on the three of them disappeared, and God left.


    "Hey... Riku..."


    "Is it really okay to make such a reckless decision" Ivan and Aley looked at Riku worriedly.


    Although these unknown gods gave off a sense of harmlessness, they had to be careful.


    After all, Riku was their leader, if there were three something bad happened, what to do.


    "Don''t worry, I will win." Riku looked at Ivan and Aley.


    Ivan and Aley looked into Riku''s eyes, stunned.


    There was an unprecedented light in these eyes, full of fighting spirit, Riku''s whole person was like a different person.


    "By the way, what are the possibilities of humanity?" Aley was confused.


    "That person suddenly got emotional," Riku said inexplicably.


    "Hah?" Ivan and Aley looked at each other, even more confused.


    "Think about it, that man is a god who protects humans in other worlds, and the humans who are blessed by him live very happily, but aftering to this world, the god found that the humans in this world were very weak and lost, if it''s you, what is it?" what will you do? Aley," asked Riku.


    "In my words, it must be very unpleasant, and I want to change this status."


    It''s like a country where the people of that country live well in their own country, but one day you go abroad and find that yourpatriot has been targeted by others and has a miserable life. Your first reaction, of course, is very unhappy.


    "The same goes for gods. He doesn''t like the degeneration of humanity, so he wants to change this status, and the possibility of humanity is the key point."


    Ivan and Aley still didn''t understand, but...


    "Well~ it''s up to you Riku, we don''t understand this." Ivan looked helpless.


    "Right, as long as it''s Riku, I''m sure you''ll win." Aley looked at Riku like a little fan.


    "Go, Ivan, Aley, let''s make our possibilitiese true."


    "Oh!!"


    The three then left.


    Shuvi''s quiet figure walked to the side.


    "I don''t understand, the possibility of humanity There is no record in the database" Shuvi pondered this while listening to the conversation between Wu Ming and Riku.


    "When you have a ''heart'', you will know it naturally, and you don''t have to think about it." Wu Ming touched Shuvi''s head and said casually.


    Shuvi nodded in understanding.


    Then, Shuvi asked a question.


    "Question, Wu MingIs it a Guardian God or an act?" Shuvi tilted his head and looked at Wu Ming.


    "Ah~ you say that, it''s not aplete act, after all, I have truly blessed humans and I am worshiped as a god by them." Wu Ming thought of the people of Uruk.


    "However, what I would rather do is be a traveler than a god. This world is too big to go through," Wu Ming said with a smile.


    "God Traveler Bless humanity" Shuvi spoke the key words, not knowing what she was thinking.


    "The human named Riku is very kind. I will leave you to him and stay by his side. I''m sure you can understand ''heart''."


    Shuvi nodded again, vaguely understanding.


    Then, Wu Ming looked outside.


    Outside, the ashes continued to deepen, and the three figures moved rapidly in a certain direction.


    The environment continues to deteriorate, but humanity''s possibilities are discovered little by little.


    "Come on, human."

 Chapter 425: Humanity Base

    Chapter 425: Humanity Base


    Riku returned with hope, Wu Ming and Shuvi quietly followed behind Riku and the others.


    Just kidding, it''s hard to meet humans, if Wu Ming doesn''t find out where humans gather, he will be at a huge loss.


    Wu Ming had to say that Riku and the others were very careful. He found that the ce he met Riku and the others was far from Riku and the others'' base. It is thought that this is also for survival. If people from other races are watching when sacrifices are required, the hiding ces of other humans are not exposed.


    Came to a cave and saw Riku and the others enter. Wu Ming spected that this might be their base.


    "Find a ce to hide, don''t run and I''lle in and take a look." Wu Ming told Shuvi.


    Wu Ming asks Shuvi to hide and wait for him. Then, he entered the cave in spiritual form, following in the footsteps of Riku and the others.


    Ahem, after all, this spiritual body transformation trick was quite practical, and Wu Ming''s current body was made by himself, so of course he could add a little extra ability at will.


    The spiritual body transformation that only a mere Servant body can use, Wu Ming uses the power of the root, and his understanding of the spiritual body transformation, is very easy to do, after all, Great Root is the origin of everything.


    The reason why he didn''t add another ability was because it wasn''t a power that Wu Ming was familiar with. It''s quite a hassle to add it. Even if it was added, he was not used to it.


    What''s more, although Wu Ming added that super strong ability into this body, it is not stronger, and even the original ability of his version is weakened, not to mention other powers.


    Therefore, Wu Ming only added a spiritual body to his body, and the rest was the same as his original body.


    Inside the cave, in the long tunnel, there was no trace of light, except for the "torch" held by Riku.


    The top of the torch was not a me, but a stone tied to it.


    This is a unique stone in this world, as long as it is in contact with water, it will absorb water and emit light, which is very practical.


    The three of them held "torches" and walked down this seemingly quite long tunnel.


    "Hah?" Riku, who was walking in front of the cave, immediately turned his head as if he had realized something, and looked at the tunnel behind him.


    "What''s wrong, Riku?" Ivan and Aley who were following behind Riku looked at each other.


    Riku looked deeper into the dark tunnel


    "It''s fine, let''s go."


    Slowly falling behind Ivan and Aley, looking back from time to time, gradually, the three figures became more and more distant, leaving only the light of the "torch".


    "It''s really surprising, is it the sixth sense, or is it pure alertness." Wu Ming''s voice sounded faint, and he still maintained the state of his spiritual body.


    Once again, he forced arge number of hidden types of spells on himself, and Wu Ming followed quietly.


    "Riku!!" At the end of the tunnel, Wu Ming heard someone shouting such a sentence excitedly.


    Wu Ming passed through the wall, and through perception and the naked eye, he saw the ce where humans were currently living.


    This is a veryrge underground natural cave, but there are also many traces of artificial modifications.


    Countless colorful and luminous stones decorated this natural cave, and in some ces there were alsonds nted with unknown grains.


    All kinds of people are busy, some manage thend where grain is grown, and some ces like terraces, some collect water sources through special methods, and the houses open doors directly on the mountain, using the independent space of the cave is a simple room, and next to it is a horse stable that serves as a means of transportation.


    People live in an orderly and orderly manner, like a smallmunity.


    In Riku''s position, apart from the one who took the support backpack on her body, a girl with rose-colored hair was holding Riku, looking very worried.


    "Father!" At this time, a childish voice came.


    A little purple-haired girl ran towards the three returning people and rushed into the arms of the uncle named Ivan.


    "Oh! Nonna, are you listening to your sister Couronne?"


    Ivan hugged Nonna affectionately and asked with a smile.


    "Well, Nonna should listen carefully to Couronne''s sister, and Nonna can write Nonna''s name, you know, this is what Nonna wrote herself."


    Saying so, Nonna took a paper of unknown material in her hand and showed it to Ivan.


    "Oh haha~ As expected of my daughter, she can write her own name. I''m proud of you." Ivan smiled sincerely, stroked Nonna''s little head, and said lovingly.


    "Hehehe~" Nonna smiled happily.


    Seeing this scene, Riku was filled with anxiety and shame.


    If it weren''t for the god of time, Nonna would never see her father again.


    Riku lowered his head in regret.


    "Riku, what happened?" The ruddy-haired girl frowned as she looked at Riku with her head low.


    Seems like a lot has happened.


    "It''s all right, Couronne." Riku shook his head, looking at Couronne with fighting spirit in his eyes.


    "Really, you said you would call me big sister Ummm~ Forget it, it''s better to return safely than anything, wee back, Riku." Couronne looked at Riku with disdain at first, then rxed, Smiling at Riku.


    "Un, I''m back, Couronne."


    Seeing such a scene, Wu Ming nodded in satisfaction.


    "I didn''t save the human named Ivan in vain." The spirit-shaped Wu Ming nodded in satisfaction, and then did not look at Riku and others, but left here, went outside, and met Shuvi.


    On a slightly higher mountain peak nearby, Wu Ming and Shuvi looked into the distance.


    "Shuvi, I think I will let you into the life of this human group," Wu Ming said without turning his head.


    "Answer, Shuvi has been abandoned by Ex-Machina, what to do with it is the Wu Ming power of the current owner of Shuvi," Shuvi said calmly.


    "What you said was quite ambiguous. I''m not your master. Remember that no one can be the master of another, not even Ex-Machina, because you are a race that will have a ''heart''."


    "Understood can''t" Shuvi uttered these words intermittently as data flowed through his eyes.


    "Well~ now I''m telling you that you don''t understand. When you have a ''heart'', you will be able to learn without a teacher." Wu Ming stroked Shuvi''s head with a smile.


    Wu Ming firmly believed that after living with humans for a period of time, coupled with his side-by-side teaching, Shuvi would be able to understand ''heart'' and have feelings.


    Because, letting machines have emotions, this is one of the possibilities that humans have.

 Chapter 426: The old capital of the elves

    Chapter 426: The old capital of the elves


    After almost three days, Riku rode the world mobility device and left alone.


    "Let''s go Shuvi." Wu Ming said, Shuvi also nodded.


    This is a good opportunity for Shuvi to integrate into this human race.


    A mysterious girl who was identally found in a ruined vige, and he couldn''t bear to bring her here or something.


    Although Shuvi''s appearance is also a problem, but Wu Ming should not be forgotten.


    Whether there is Wu Ming or not, it is very possible to exert influence on other people''s senses on Shuvi, and treat Shuvi as an ordinary person.


    For example, the barrier of Luvia''s residence in Japan was such a technique. No matter what happens inside, what people see outside the barrier is always set and fixed.


    With the achievements of Wu Ming and the Magecraft Rune, it was too simple to change Shuvi''s appearance to that of a normal human in the eyes of others.


    Although that means of transportation was indeed fast for a human like Riku, for Wu Ming and Shuvi, speed alone was not enough.


    Several hours had passed, and Riku, who had been constantly changing the direction of the previous trip, was no longer shifting, but headed in a certain direction at full speed.


    Silently following behind Riku, Wu Ming asked Shuvi boredly.


    "Is there anything to pay attention to in this direction?" After all, looking at Riku''s appearance, it was really heading in this direction, and Riku''s likely goal wasn''t far ahead.


    Shuvi saw the flow of data in his eyes, and then spoke.


    "Answer, ording to the data, ahead are the ruins of the old elf capital."


    "Looks like Riku found something in the wreckage of that Dwarf magic ne." Wu Ming said knowingly.


    "Come on, let''s see."


    Saying so, Wu Ming and Shuvi''s speed instantly elerated, and before Riku knew it, they flew away.


    "Hah?" Riku, who was speeding at full speed, suddenly looked up at the sky warily. After discovering that there was nothing, he stopped paying attention to the sky, and concentrated on driving the means of transportation below.


    After eleration, Wu Ming and Shuvi arrived at the old elven capital not too far away.


    Looking at the city that had been brutally destroyed and abandoned, Wu Ming could see the city''s original appearance from the ruins.


    Since this was an era of war, no matter what kind of city it was, it basically looked like a defensive fort.


    Entering from the gap of this defensive fort, what he saw was a ce where nts and technology werebined.


    The inside of the fort without a power source is like a scary haunted house.


    Visiting the old elven capital, Wu Ming released his magic power to sense the surroundings, and he found traces of damage caused by an unknown attack.


    It seems the city was abandoned as ast resort as it was attacked and destroyed.


    "Shuvi, can you tell me the reason for the abandonment of this city?" Wu Ming asked Shuvi, who had been following him obediently.


    "Okay" After saying that, Shuvi started gathering information in the database.


    "Attacked by the Flgel, The City is abandoned."


    "..."


    Wu Ming stopped, and Shuvi, who was following Wu Ming, also stopped.


    "No longer?" Wu Ming asked in a strange tone.


    "No longer." Shuvi tilts her head.


    "Reminder, there is no more information in the database." Shuvi was silent.


    "Forget it, I can''t me you for that." Wu Ming shook his head, then continued.


    After all, the Ex-Machina are a race where don''t provoke them, they have nothing to provoke you. They have no source of contention. They usually just stay somewhere and know that we have been attacked by Flugel.


    One more thing that should not be forgotten, the elven capital was attacked by other people, and the elves would definitely not leak such information carelessly. After all, the capital has been attacked, and it would be too embarrassing to spread it around.


    Even if the other races learned of the specific situation through various channels, it would be impossible to tell the Ex-Machinas, so it was normal for Shuvi not to know this.


    Because of that, the Dragonians seemed to be saying that the Flgel had invaded the elven capital, and they would take all the books.


    Wu Ming suddenly remembered this.


    If nothing else, the elven capital refers to this city.


    "Hah?" At this time, Wu Ming came to the sea of flowers.


    There are many flowers in the sea of flowers, it seems this ce is strange.


    "There are traces of damage elsewhere, but here is a sea of flowers, no matter how I look at it, it''s not normal."


    With that said, the stone b in Wu Ming''s heart instantly pointed at four o''clock, and the stone b suddenly lit up.


    Outside, Wu Ming''s body made a formidable force, and a strong storm mixed with magic power instantly spread to the sea of flowers in front.


    Due to Wu Ming''s precise control, the storm that should have spread everywhere was simply blown forward, and the sea of real flowers turned into a wastnd.


    So the power of the incarnation is very useful, even though it has a cooldown.


    His position in the middle of the wastnd, Wu Ming could easily feel the difference.


    "Is that so, is the sea of flowers just a means of hiding." After losing the protection of the sea of flowers and being unable to interfere with Wu Ming''s perception, this wastnd waspletely empty. It hit Wu Ming''s eyes.


    There was a floor like door in the middle of the ground.


    Walking into the middle of the emptynd, Wu Ming raised his hand and punched the ground. Immediately, the door of the underground passage was smashed by him, and a passage was revealed.


    Even if there is no protection, Wu Ming''s own strength is not small, such a broken ce Wu Ming can easily get it.


    Without doing any investigative work, Wu Ming and Shuvi continued like this.


    As a result, Wu Ming is not afraid of traps and the like, and Wu Ming will solve them if there is one. Second, Shuvis couldn''t possibly be afraid of a trap. As an Ex-Machina who followed Wu Ming, he just needed to follow, and he didn''t need to think too much.


    "Boom!" Arge stone door opened with a bang, and the stones flew and dust scattered.


    Outside the door, Wu Ming put away the golden giant wrist, raised the incarnation, and walked into this secret room.


    Shuvi followed up with a nk expression, but the data that kept flowing in his eyes proved that Shuvi''s heart was not at peace.


    "Doubtful, Wu Ming once again said what he said when he defeated the Dragonia Racest time, and used those words to cast otherworldly magic?" Shuvi asked.


    "You can understand it this way. At this time, words belong to the power of a powerful god." Wu Ming only gave a brief introduction. After all, if he wanted to exin everything in detail, this was not suitable for this situation.


    "So, what''s with this ce that looks like the central core?"


    Wu Ming looked at the ce in front of him that looked like a research and development room, and asked a question.

 Chapter 427: Experimental Furnace

    Chapter 427: Experimental Furnace


    A scene like a control room full of elven technology appeared, a huge host like a human brain was wrapped in glowing purple vines, and arge number of purple spells shed engraved on it. There were several giant pirs, and there was a disy like disy on the ground, with arge number of elven inscriptions written on it.


    The entire space was immersed in purple.


    "Reminder, this is probably the ce where the elves'' new weapons are developed." Shuvi said to Wu Ming, looking at the giant pir engraved with mysterious runes.


    "Can''t Shuvi understand these runes?" Wu Ming asked.


    "The rune of Kainas is not in Shuvi''s database." Shuvi shook his head.


    In this case, Wu Ming did not show any disappointment, and he almost guessed it.


    Walking forward,ing to the screen on the ground, Wu Ming entered the door, the whole room lit up, and all the instruments began to operate.


    Seeing such a sight, Shuvi was confused.


    "Doubt, why is Wu Ming able to revive the instrument?"


    Following Wu Ming''s side, Shuvi now knows that Wu Ming from another world does not have Spirit Circuits in his body, it is reasonable to say that it is an instrument that cannot use this world.


    Wu Ming smiled at Shuvi''s question.


    "That''s my own ability."


    At first, after Wu Ming felt that there was no magic in this world, at that time he waspletely unable to use magic and Magecraft which required Mana.


    However, this world energy is also a product of the Great Root, therefore Wu Ming, who has the same root as the Great Root, can also be said to have the ability to use it.


    It wasn''t difficult for Wu Ming to use something floating in the atmosphere, but it was a little troublesome.


    After that, after Wu Ming got used to this world''s power system, he discovered that through the magic in his body, he could act as a world, and Wu Ming began to use almost unlimited magic in his body.


    Well~ But the magic power of this body is not unlimited, although this body is based on Wu Ming''s main body, the characteristics of the Dragon of the Root can''t be simted, but the magic power is sufficient.


    "Simply put, the energy I have can work in the world, it''s that simple."


    Instead of going to Shuvi, who seemed to understand and nodded his head, Wu Ming began to study this host.


    On the big screen, countless words and arge number of unknown forms appeared, it makes sense that Wu Ming shouldn''t be able to understand it, but now he is reading carefully.


    Because Wu Ming knew that this world was different from the world he knew, then after getting acquainted with Shuvi, Wu Ming asked Shuvi to teach himself variousnguages in this world.


    With the database, Shuvi naturally knows thenguage of mostnguages, so Shuvi can easily teach all thenguages that can be taught to Wu Ming.


    And Wu Ming lived ording to Shuvi''s teachings, and soon learned almost the same.


    Therefore, the ordinarynguage of other races could still be understood by Wu Ming, just like thenguage of the elves on the screen now.


    "Theoretical verification experiment furnace" Wu Ming read out the name of the experiment.


    For other information, let alone the name, even the name of the experiment is iprehensible.


    "Password?" Wu Ming almost guessed why he didn''t understand why.


    After all, this is a new weapon experiment, and the content of the experiment naturally has to be disguised.


    However, it is only a matter of time before Shuvi of Ex-Machina can solve this.


    "Shuvi, help me."


    After hearing herself being summoned, Shuvi, who was actually looking at the mysterious giant pir, walked towards Wu Ming.


    And just as it was triggered by Shuvi''s arrival, the host wrapped in purple vines instantly shone, and countless lightsabers appeared out of thin air.


    "Trap? Defense techniques?" Wu Ming looked at the lightsaber that was already flying towards the two of them.


    Wu Ming could see that there were arge number of these lightsabers, and hitting the target would likely explode.


    "Break his back, pull out his bones, his hair, his brain. He must receive heavenly punishment, for breaking the contract!"


    "This is my pride in victory over the gods, the radiance of my power!"


    "This is my mockery of the gods, who are my enemies!"


    "This is my statement of defiance, to capture my god-worshipping power!"


    "I am the enemy of all gods! I am a usurper of divine power!"


    After reading the incarnation, a purple-ck mist appeared around Wu Ming''s body.


    Wu Ming''s inner pointer pointed at five o''clock, and a stone b representing a [Boar].


    The purple-ck mist instantly attacked the lightsaber. In an instant, it was as if engulfed by a ck-purple mist. Not to mention the explosion of this lightsaber, there was not even a sound.


    In theory, it could devour and destroy everything.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming once again controlled the purple-ck mist to suddenly attack Shuvu, who looked at Wu Ming in bewilderment, but did not fight back.


    In an instant, the host emitted light and touched the purple-ck mist that enveloped Shuvi, but the purple-ck mist eroded the light in an instant.


    "Sure enough, has the trial furnace been activated?" Wu Ming said knowingly.


    Wu Ming stopped sending magic power into the instrument, and then, the host-like experimental furnace seemed exhausted and dim.


    Like aptop, it has been used for a long time to make theputer run out of power, even if it is connected to a power supply, if the power is cut off immediately, theputer will quickly turn off.


    "It''s okay, Shuvi." Wu Ming dispelled the annihtion mist and asked Shuvi.


    Shuvi shook his head.


    The reason why Wu Ming wrapped the annihtion mist around Shuvi was because Wu Ming concluded that Shuvi would most likely be attacked.


    This was aboratory, and only when Shuvi approached did she activate the lightsaber of that defensive technique, so Wu Ming thought that Shuvi would definitely be attacked.


    That''s why Shuvi is wrapped in the mist of annihtion.


    Sure enough, even though the ray of light swept past Wu Ming just now, it seemed to be aimed only at Shuvu.


    Speaking of the biggest difference between Wu Ming and Shuvi, it was simply the energy in the body.


    Wu Ming''s energy mission was magic, and Shuvi energy was Spirit Circuit, so Wu Ming guessed that this weapon was most likely aimed at the existence of Spirit Circuit power.


    "I almost guessed the principle of this, but if I want to fully understand it, I still need your decryption." Wu Ming touched his chin and looked at the experimental furnace.


    "Calcte the time, Riku is almost here, I will go see him, and help analyze the words here, there is no danger." Wu Ming said to Shuvi.


    If only one person, it is okay for Wu Ming to appear, after all, he cannot continue to spread the news in the void.


    "Understood." Shuvi replied.


    "That''s right." Wu Ming, who was walking towards the entrance, turned his head and looked at Shuvi.


    "I was just protecting you. It is also a manifestation of the ''heart''."


    After that, Wu Ming left the room, leaving behind Shuvi, whose pupil data continued to circte.


    "Protecting the power of the ''heart''?"

 Chapter 428: Second meeting

    Chapter 428: Second meeting


    Leaving Shuvi in theboratory where it was determined that there was no danger, Wu Ming exited the entrance of the undergroundboratory and came to the entrance of the elven city.


    Sure enough, Wu Ming found Riku who came here.


    Riku hides the traveling creatures in a safe and hidden ce, and then begins exploring the elven capital.


    This is called exploration, but in reality, the houses here have basically copsed, and Riku came here by luck.


    Even if it is the abandoned elf capital, it is also the elf capital, and there is no way that the other party will leave anything behind.


    At this time, Riku also discovered that these ces were vandalized.


    "This kind of destructive power doesn''t look like a Dwarf Flgel?" Riku judged.


    It must be said that as the leader and leader of the human race, Riku has mastered many abilities.


    Strong vignce, a very calm and serene state of mind, methods of camouge, methods of deception, methods of self-killing, cruelty of abandoning the weak...


    As well as the characteristics, advantages, disadvantages, and abilities of each race, although iplete, Riku has umted almost that much.


    Riku has no extraordinary talent or ability. As a leader leading other humans to live in this extremely upsetting era, all of this was necessary.


    If he doesn''t master this, he can''t endure. Simply put, Riku is forced.


    No one wants to be born to deceive and doubt others, and Riku is no different.


    And knowing for Wu Ming to know this, it was because he saw it from thest time they met.


    From the start of the magic ne where the Dwarf Race of Riku, Ivan, and Aley crashed, to after saving Ivan and the three of them talking and leaving, the appearance of Riku, the leader, was watched by Wu Ming in the darkness.


    Wu Ming could only say that Riku was not the best leader, but Riku was the most suitable leader to lead other humans in this era.


    After inspecting the poorly maintained buildings, Riku quickly looked for strange ces.


    Soon, he found a sea of flowers and an open underground passage.


    "Someone came!? Could it be elves!?" Riku was surprised.


    After all, it''s impossible in this situation... No, it''s impossible for humans toe, andpared to other races, it''s quite possible for elves to return to recover materials that weren''t transferred in time.


    "Rx, there are no elves here." Suddenly, a young voice came.


    Riku immediately drew the dagger at his waist, and immediately turned behind the voice.


    What caught Riku''s attention was a man wearing a ck robe with a hood. The curvaceous cloak would cover the entire body, his hands were hidden within the cloak, and even his body was not exposed at all, only through the bottom of his robe, which was almost touching the ground, he could faintly see the heel of his opponent.


    The wide veil basically covers the faces of the people whoe. Hair, eyes, nose and other parts are not visible. Only his mouth and chin could be seen, and his voice just now. It was impossible to see what race the person was.


    However, Riku and the other party were dressed the same way, with a hooded cloak covering his body, wide sses covering his eyes, and a scarf-like strip of cloth covering his mouth. Only the lower legs and arms are exposed. The shining dagger was held in Riku''s hand.


    "Who are you." Riku''s previous panic was fake, he adjusted in an instant, and asked the visitor coldly.


    Riku didn''t pay attention to this person''s arrival. If it wasn''t for the other party''s words, Riku wouldn''t even know someone was behind him. To be more specific, the person in front of him gave him a sense of hallucinations. If he didn''t see it with the naked eye, this person seemed to be non-existent, breathless at all.


    Of course, the neer had applied a lot of protective magic on himself, and the shortness of breath was due to the effect of the magic spell.


    "Why don''t you recognize me, then." Wu Ming used magic to change the following sound when he said thest three words, and the voice immediately became a familiar voice to Riku. He had seen it a few days ago.


    "That otherworldly god!?" Riku was surprised at first, then calmed down and put the dagger in the sheath at his waist.


    "Why, you are not afraid that I will hurt you?" Wu Ming returned to his original voice and said to Riku.


    "ording to the rules of this world, you are a god race, and even the weakest god race cannot be handled by ordinary humans. "After a pause, Riku continued.


    "After all, even members of other races are better than humans when ites tobat. If you want to kill me, I can''t fight back."


    Riku''s implication is that no matter who you are, I can''t defeat him, and I can''t defend against attacks, not to mention you won''t kill me, so there''s no need to defend.


    "Besides, you actually want to help humans, Gods from another world." Riku took off his eyepatch, the piece of cloth that was used as a mask, and the hood, and looked as silent as that.


    "Oh? Why do you think so, just because I said that I am a god who protects the humans in my world?" Wu Ming asked.


    However, Riku shook his head without hesitation.


    "Of course not, I''m not stupid enough to easily believe the words of a stranger." Riku showed a satisfied expression.


    "However, you are still betting with me, who is unknown and uninformed." Wu Ming''s words pierced Riku''s heart like a sharp knife.


    Riku stood there awkwardly.


    "I I promised you to protect Ivan and Aley from leaving, a wise move, ahahaha" Riku touched the back of his head and smiled awkwardly.


    "However, there is no reason to turn down a bet between men, you are right, God." But in an instant Riku regained his cold gaze.


    In fact, Riku understood without saying Wu Ming, how could a character like Riku not hear the meaning of Wu Ming''s words that he didn''t want to hide.


    Whether it was Wu Ming''s rescue of Ivan or a conversation with Riku, Riku realized Wu Ming''s kindness.


    However, as Riku said, how can you easily believe the words of a stranger.


    So let''s first assume that if Wu Ming is nning to deceive Riku and the others, then as long as he follows Wu Ming''s intentions, it will be fine.


    And if Riku didn''t bet with Wu Ming, then Wu Ming who wanted to deceive Riku and the others, would most likely be angry.


    If they failed to achieve their goal, these humans would be of no use.


    Then Wu Ming''s unknown character would likely instantly eliminate Riku and the others with this idea.


    So Riku chose to follow the bet.


    Seems to know that Wu Ming already knows what he''s thinking, Riku continued.


    "Actually, I bet with you that there are more important things, and that is the content of the bet, the possibility of humanity."

 Chapter 429: Want to compete with the strongest God of War?

    Chapter 429: Want topete with the strongest God of War?


    Possibly Humanity, this is actually a very vague statement.


    Likelihood is defined as the probability of something happening, a quantitative indicator that things are included in and shows the trend of developing things. This is an objective argument, not a subjective verification.


    And the possibility of humanity refers to which aspects, or all of them.


    Understandably, the more confused the content of the bet, the greater the chance of winning.


    The question of human possibilities had many meanings, but whether it was Wu Ming or Riku, all ideas were in one ce.


    "What you want to bet on is actually the future of mankind, God." Riku looked closely at Wu Ming.


    "I don''t know if you don''t want to hide it or reveal it on purpose. Your meaning is too clear. So obvious that I want to doubt you," Riku said with a smile, as if he was talking to an old friend he hadn''t seen in years.


    "But, you are still betting with me, right," Wu Ming said directly.


    "Oh, you''re right." Riku closed his eyes.


    No matter how suspicious Wu Ming is, no matter how dangerous Wu Ming is, no matter how numb Riku is, no matter how afraid Riku is, this is a once in a lifetime opportunity.


    "Humans who are not respected, humans who are ignored by various races, humans who have no power I really want to see their angry expressions when their ns are destroyed by humans, hahaha~" Riku seemed to be thinking about something happily andughed happily.


    Riku doesn''t know how to end this war, and he doesn''t use his power to end it, but gathers intelligence and waits for the opportunity toe and seize the opportunity, this is the way of the weak.


    And Wu Ming was one of his opportunities. Due to Wu Ming''s bet, Riku woke up from the "let humans live" numbness.


    Just because you are weak, you can''t interfere with the strong?


    "Stop kidding!! Even as a weakling, I have to prove to them the possibility of humanity." Riku stoppedughing and looked at Wu Ming with fighting spirit in his eyes.


    *Pa papa-*


    Wu Ming pped his hands.


    "I am very impressed, Riku." Seeing the fighting spirit of the human leader, Wu Ming felt even more hopeful to change the pattern of the world.


    "Then let me tell you the way to end this war."


    Wu Ming took off his hood and looked at Riku.


    Now, humanity has seized the future.


    Because gods are not satisfied with the same status as other gods, gods start wars with other gods, and many races created by gods also follow gods to fight.


    The god''s wish made this give birth to them, and the responded, and as a result, something called Suniaster appeared.


    "Suniaster?" Riku wondered.


    Riku and Wu Ming walked on the steps of the undergroundboratory, and Wu Ming exined the story.


    "Ah, yes, this is Suniaster." Wu Ming then continued his exnation.


    Only when the gods on this decide who is the strongest, Suniaster will emerge from the corridor under the earth, and the strongest person who has obtained Suniaster bes the only god.


    "That is, was the war for thousands of years actually due to the selfish desires of a god" Riku fell silent.


    Just because of the selfish desires of those strong people, humans were crushed, not taken seriously, ruthlessly tampered with, and even used as food rations, test items, and coolies.


    "I don''t think I will forgive those people!!" Riku shouted while hitting the steel wall beside him with one hand.


    A piece of blood dripped from the hand that Riku didn''t feel from the wall.


    Wu Ming picked up some healing marks, and Riku''s hand recovered.


    "This is the strong prey of the weak, the strong decides everything, and the weak can only passively ept it," Wu Ming said lightly.


    "And often the weak that the strong don''t notice will always kill them."


    There were many examples of the weak beating the strong, so Wu Ming would not underestimate anyone, even if it was an insult on the surface, he would pay attention to it in his heart.


    "By the way, if you tell me this, won''t you be afraid to make me think that you want to use us humans to help you get Suniaster." Riku looked silent.


    However, Wu Ming only shook his head calmly.


    "That''s not necessary," Wu Ming said calmly.


    "In the first ce, I am an otherworldly god. Whether I can use Suniaster in this world and whether I am qualified to obtain it is still unknown. Besides, I am very strong." Wu Ming looked into Riku''s eyes and said.


    "Perhaps you might think that I am a little arrogant, but, ording to the information I have learned, in this world, in terms ofbat power, only the creator of the Flgel, Artosh, who has the name of the God of War can stand against me."


    Wu Ming''s words shocked Riku, Riku still knew something about Artosh.


    The god who created the Flgel is said to have the strongest power among all the gods, and the strongest god of war who has killed other gods along with the god-killing weapon he created.


    "Hey~ Really, are you that strong?!" Riku looked at Wu Ming with very surprised eyes.


    Although Riku also knows that Wu Ming is not weak, he may be a strong god, but Wu Ming is able to fight Artosh, who created a god-killing weapon, which should surprise Riku.


    "I''m really sorry, I''m just that strong." Wu Ming shrugged helplessly half-jokingly, and continued walking down the stairs towards the dungeon.


    The reason why Wu Ming said this was because of his spection.


    At first, Wu Ming asked Dragonia, which ce she could rank in this world, and Dragonia said that it was almost on par with the strongest goddess Artosh.


    Of course Wu Ming did not easily believe because of Dragonia''s one-sided words. After that, Wu Ming asked some other information, such as Dragonia''s strength, Ex-Machina''s strength, and then with Shuvi after getting familiar with each other, Wu Ming also asked Shuvi.


    "The database shows that Dragonia will not lie, they are purely a race that respects the strong." These are Shuvi''s words.


    Therefore, Shuvi also told Wu Ming some information about Dragonia.


    It is extremely difficult to be able to use one''s past and future powers in the present, to be able to manipte time and space, and to be able to transfer wounds to the past or future.


    The Dragonia that Wu Ming hit to break the bones of his entire body, was defeated for underestimating the enemy and fighting head-to-head with Wu Ming''s incarnation.


    And the reason why Dragonia doesn''t transfer wounds to the past or future is actually because of thew of the jungle.


    But Wu Ming always felt that the other party was afraid that he would give him another hit, so he was gentle.


    Thinking about it too, if Dragonia revived, given the current situation, Wu Ming would probably deal another blow to Dragonia.


    Not everyone can stop it.


    Overall, Wu Ming concluded from the information that only Artosh could match him.


    "Don''t talk about this, we found something good here, let''s see together." With that, Wu Ming left.


    "You?" Riku muttered that word, is it rare for the other party to have apanion?


    Shaking his head, no longer thinking about it, Riku followed Wu Ming''s footsteps and came to theboratory.

 Chapter 430: Aka Si Anse Analysis

    Chapter 430: Aka Si Anse Analysis


    "This this" said Riku in shock when he saw the view of the undergroundboratory.


    Not because of how excited Riku was to see the undergroundb scene, but because of Shuvi''s current state.


    As we all know, Shuvi is an Ex-Machina, and can continue to grow. The poption of Ex-Machina evolved from five small squares.


    And now, the appearance of Shuvi actually confirms the statement "evolution".


    Shuvi''s tiny body floated in the vast air of theboratory, and countless data wires like wires emerged from the body under the hair behind Shuvi, connecting to the brain-like host in theboratory.


    In front of Shuvi, there are also severalrge screens, and data flows there, all of which are data that Wu Ming and Riku can''t understand.


    There is no doubt that Shuvi is analyzing the contents of the zero protection of these cavities.


    These cables and the like actually evolved. ording to what Shuvi said to Wu Ming, if Shuvi were all released, Shuvi could rely on herself to form a high-tech attack ship like a battleship. ording to Shuvi, it''s all evolutionary.


    Although Wu Ming was very curious about how Shuvi''s body amodated so many things, it could be guessed that it was nothing more than an independent space like Wu Ming''s Dragonest.


    "Ex-Machina?! What''s going on here?!" Riku looked at Wu Ming doubtfully.


    It wasn''t that Riku suspected that this was a Wu Ming conspiracy or anything like that, but that he was suspicious of the Ex-Machina that had appeared.


    The Ex-Machinas all act in groups, and their neuralworks are all connected to each other, so it feels awkward that everyone shares one brain.


    However, it was precisely because of this that the enemies of the Ex-Machina were reluctant to antagonize the Ex-Machina race, as their neuralworks were all connected.


    This was also the reason why the other races were ordered not to provoke the Ex-Machina, other than the power of copying the opponent.


    If you identally provoke Ex-Machina, countless Ex-Machina wille to you soon. They don''t care about anything else. If you provoke me, you will provoke me. If I wanted to fight back, I would attack you head-on without saying a word.


    Even though the Ex-Machina weren''t strong, this kind of special "united" collective action was the most difficult race.


    After seeing this Ex-Machina, Riku''s head started to think wildly.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not what you think." Wu Ming said to the side.


    He could naturally see Riku''s thoughts, and his fear was written on his face.


    "Shuvi is the Ex-Machina I caught. After being captured by me, the host connected to sever connection with Shuvi and issued a self-destruct mission, but was stopped by me, so this was abandoned. There are no other races around town except for the three of us."


    It had to be said that the Ex-Machina really were a very rational race. When it is time to surrender, will not hesitate and surrender directly to the captured party receiving the direct self-destruct order, which is so rational that it makes people feel bad.


    But...


    "I really can''t praise Ex-Machina who was able to listen to your words after being caught by you. What kind of magic did you use?"


    Seeing that an Ex-Machina with extremely high rationality and teamwork would be caught by others, it was highly unlikely that anyone would believe it.


    However, this is the truth.


    "Ex-Machina are also living beings. As long as it''s beings who canmunicate and have self-awareness, it''s not difficult to get along with each other." Wu Ming looked at Shuvi floating in the air and said to Riku.


    Actually, there was another reason why Wu Ming could let Shuvi use his own words fluently.


    Wu Ming felt that Shuvi might have started thinking a long time ago, and he already had a hazy feeling about the ''heart'' in his heart.


    Wu Ming believed that even without his presence and without his guidance to Shuvi, Shuvi could also gain ''heart'' through his own liberation. Wu Ming had such a hunch.


    After that, Wu Ming and Riku didn''t bother Shuvi to analyze the data, they just waited quietly, chatting with each other.


    Wu Ming told Riku about when he became a Dragon Sage in Uruk. Humans are the first species and can use magic, especially peace, which really catches Riku''s attention.


    "Your world is very interesting If possible, I really want to go to the Uruk you mentioned Er, I don''t know what to call you" Riku smiled awkwardly.


    Only now did Riku find out that he didn''t know Wu Ming''s name. In his previousmunication, Riku directly addressed Wu Ming as "God".


    "My name? A passing god, just call me nameless. As a god who doesn''t belong to this world, there''s no need to remember it." Wu Ming ignored haha and messed up the past.


    "Well~ Forget it, I''ll keep calling you God," Riku said shyly.


    Riku also saw that Wu Ming didn''t want to say his name, because the other party didn''t want to tell him, he didn''t ask.


    At this moment, Shuvi''s state changes.


    Shuvi, who was floating in the air, opened his yellow eyes like a warning line, and at the same time, she put away all the wires connected to theboratory host.


    "Report, Wu Ming, I have analyzed Aka Si Anse (Void Zero Protection) information." Shuvinded in front of Wu Ming and said lightly.


    "Aka Si Anse?" This would confuse Riku. He didn''t understand what the word meant at all.


    "That''s what I wanted to tell you, Riku." Wu Ming looked at Riku deeply.


    For a moment, Shuvi projected Aka Si Anse''s information on the wall, and all this information, was all exposed to Wu Ming and Riku''s eyes.


    Aka Si Anse, the power of spells bestowed by the forest god Kainas, creator of elves, and new weapon spellspleted by other elves, are weapons specifically aimed at Artosh and the Flgel who depend on him.


    However, even though it was a weapon aimed at the Flgel and Artosh, it was not impossible to use it on other races.


    The principle is exined simply, namely, through the self-destruction of the spirits in the Phantasma Race, which is the "life" of the high-ranking race, it can explode with great force and cause great damage to the enemy.


    In fact, every race is not the same, in terms of the level of adaptation of elves, "life" and "creature" divided by powerful races such as Old Deus, Phantasma, Dragonia, Gigant and Fairy are called "life", while other races after that are called "creatures".


    In fact, simply put, the living race is a strong race that is different from the biological race, and the biological race is a weaker race than the living race.


    "This weapon turned out to be one aimed at Artosh!?" said Riku in shock.

 Chapter 431: A war that becomes very dangerous

    Chapter 431: A war that bes very dangerous


    "Through self-destruction in the Phantasma race, it was used to attack Artosh and Flgel. Its power is enough to destroy the essence of a god. It''s a weapon of the same nature as the Dwarf Race''s E-Bomb" Riku said earnestly.


    By the way, the E-Bomb was the information Riku was looking for from the Dwarf magic ne that crashedst time, and the city this elf left behind was also found from the Dwarf magic ne that crashed.


    The Aka Si Anse (Void Zero Protection) data analyzed by Shuvi clearly showed that the power of this technique could destroy the essence of a god.


    But if it was that easy, it should at least let a god be attacked m unsuspectingly.


    To put it simply, essence is actually like the spiritual core of a Servant.


    "Elves have been secretly researching such spells. Indeed the race that is the best at using magic spells." Riku didn''t know if it was sarcasm or praise, and said lightly.


    "Reminder, after the elves and dwarves allied together, they learned the art of controlling the upper life races, and eventually caused intense dissatisfaction with the Flgel, the Dwarven city was instantly destroyed, and finally the research on controlling the upper life races failed."


    After all, if you think about it, being able to control a high-level race with high self-esteem. Once it was sessfully studied by the elves and dwarves, neither the upper life races nor the other biological races would agree.


    One is that they don''t want to be controlled. The elves who dared to control, and the Flgel, the hottest and most aggressive, were the first to resist.


    The other is fear. If the research is sessful, and the elves have taken control of the top-tier life races, then another race''s doomsday wille. After all, the top-tier life races were really strong. If they formed a coalition, these biological races could not survive.


    Therefore, the fact that elves and dwarves learned to control the lives of the top races was discovered by the spies of other races, and spread among the various races.


    The dwarves had now withdrawn from the war because their vitality had been seriously injured by the Flgel, and the capital had been lost. The Flgel still continued to attack, not running and waiting to die.


    Therefore, the Dwarf race directly withdrew from the race war and went into hiding, but Wu Ming felt that it shouldn''t be those races who had withdrawn from the war and went into hiding because their gods were gone.


    In order to create their own god, they fought, and they discovered that their god had been killed by the enemy god.


    In short, ording to Wu Ming''s research and analysis, it seems that the elves have not used this weapon on the battlefield, because there is no record.


    The same goes for the Dwarf E-Bomb. Both elves and dwarves tended to use these newly researched weapon spells as secret cards, ready to use them in the unexpected.


    "Then, Aka Si Anse is most likely an elf-enhanced technique based on the fail control technique of top-tier race life," Wu Ming said.


    After that, Shuvi nodded and shook his head again.


    "Answer, the possibility of this spection is not very high at this time, but there is no specific information, so it is impossible to draw conclusions."


    "By the way, this is a very dangerous technique, right?" asked Riku.


    Shuvi nodded lightly.


    "This is important information, Riku." Wu Ming smiled.


    Riku was deep in thought.


    Ever since he remembered, the humans had been hiding in the mountains until their hometown was affected by the battle, and he was lucky not to die, he was looking for more humans, and everyone was working hard to survive.


    However, Riku grew slowly and continued to work hard. However, he had no idea what was going on. He worked hard and became the leader of mankind.


    Now that he has be the leader, he has taken on the task of protecting humans, and he will let them live.


    Riku, who thought so, gradually became numb after seeing the cruelty of reality.


    Time and time again, he ordered those who smiled and looked at him to die, but Riku continued to console himself that this was for more people to live, and this for the truth.


    However, to let more than a thousand and one people live, and sacrifice fewer than nine hundred and ny-nine people, is it really for the sake of the truth...


    Riku knew, this was another level of hypocrisy.


    Riku is numb, he gets angry easily, cries, gives up on himself, and even wants to kill himself. Death in this world was an escape, but he thought of other people living, people needed him as a leader, and it was like this to this day.


    In the past people were constantly on the move, when affected, people moved quickly, and once they got to a safe ce, they set up camp.


    However, in the face of powerful spells and weapons researched by elves and dwarves, if the battlefield was close to human habitation, would humans still be able to survive? Riku was worried that it was toote to escape.


    However, there is no safe ce in this world, the only safe ce is the underworld.


    However, even if the soules to the underworld, the corpse is still restless in the human world, and will still be destroyed by a war that isparable to a natural disaster.


    If it continues like this, next time, it''s not just him, his older sister, Ivan who was saved by the god, Aley, everyone, will all die!


    Riku stopped thinking.


    "Hey~ God, can you end this war?" Riku lowered his head, and his bangs covered his eyes, making it hard to see.


    Riku has given up, even if Wu Ming really wants to have something, but as long as Wu Ming can end the war, let him do anything.


    "Can." Wu Ming responded to Riku''s expectation and said easily.


    "The condition of the end of the war is to determine the strongest, so as long as I kill all the other gods, the war will end naturally," Wu Ming said coldly.


    "With my current state, it won''t take me days to kill all the other gods." Wu Ming raised his fist and showed a raging smile.


    "But, is it really that good, Riku," Wu Ming said lightly.


    "I have always believed that this world war can only be ended by the most inconspicuous power in this world, humans. This is what I believe in possible belief."


    Although it was said that Wu Ming''s purpose ining to this world this time was to save humans, but if one could see humans save themselves, then the humans in this world would not be destroyed and would be able to survive to the end.


    Riku was silent.


    He also wanted to end the war with his own hands, but he didn''t have that power.


    Not to mention gods, even these rtively weaker races like Demonia and Siren, humans cannot defeat them.


    As if seeing Riku''s thoughts, Wu Ming smiled and then spoke.


    "In that case, Riku, let me tell you a piece of information, get Suniaster not only defeating other gods."


    This sentence made Riku lift his head.

 Chapter 432: The plan is complete

    Chapter 432: The n isplete


    Riku raised his head and looked at Wu Ming, and after a few seconds, he also understood.


    Wu Ming said earlier that Suniaster was formed when the strongest appeared, and this gave birth to various gods. From this, it is concluded that this is the "strongest".


    In this case, the core of the Spirit Circuitwork is detonated to reveal theary core, and with the appearance of the "strongest", Suniaster will also appear.


    "When the timees, I will go see the god of war, Artosh. You will be responsible for breaking through the core of this, so that the core of the Spirit Circuitwork can be revealed. When Suniaster appears, you will get Suniaster. In this way, you will be the only god on this. The battle will be over." Wu Ming reveals Riku''s inner thoughts, and points out that Riku must get Suniaster.


    "Hah!? Wait, why me? Wouldn''t it be better for you as a god to get Suniaster?" said Riku in surprise.


    In fact, until now Riku had notpletely believed in Wu Ming.


    He really wanted to end this war, so even though the god in front of him wanted to be the only god, Riku didn''t mind.


    "I''m really sorry, I don''t want to be the only god on this." Wu Ming shrugged his shoulders half smiling and half helpless.


    This world was not the one he knew, it could be said that Wu Ming didn''t know anyone except Riku and Shuvi.


    Being the only god of the will inevitably coexist and die with the, and Wu Ming has no time to spare.


    Although Wu Ming has kindness in his heart, he is not a saint, it is impossible to spend too much time in this world, there are other worlds that need his safety more.


    Maybe Wu Ming wille back to see in the future, but he will never be the only god and ruler of this.


    "Besides, I have to leave after fighting Artosh, otherwise, if he, the strongest God of War, robs Suniaster, it will be troublesome," Wu Ming said solemnly.


    "And the main problem for me not getting Suniaster is that I, who is not a native of this world, may not be able to hold the Suniaster of this''s sacred relic, so I better leave it to you." Wu Ming patted Riku''s shoulder.


    Riku was silent, then nodded.


    "Yes, Leave it to me."


    Wu Ming and Riku looked at each other with smiles, hope in their eyes.


    This made Shuvi tilt her head to look at the two strangely.


    "Doubtful, but if you rely on human strength alone, you cannot prate the earth core and reveal the Spirit Circuitwork core," Shuvi said indifferently.


    In fact, not only humans, but even other races, such as Dragonia and Flgel, find it difficult to prate the core of the with their strength, it is impossible to prate the core of the earth.


    And just like the elven-race Aka Si Anse, the dwarf-race E-Bombs, relying on magical techniques and magical technology products, they don''t need to break through the core.


    Unless there is an Old Deus attack.


    However, ifbining the ultimate attacks of various races such as Dragon, Elf, Flugel, Dwarf, etc., together with the help of Old Deus, and aiming at the same ce, then the''s core would open easily.


    But the was almost over by then.


    However, as long as one became the sole god and immediately activated the power to restore the, then there would be no problem.


    Wu Ming thought so at first, and Riku also thought this after knowing E-Bomb and Aka Si Anse.


    "When the timees, I will help you refine the attack, and I will definitely make all those fusion attacks hit the target."


    Wu Ming showed the expression of a general.


    "I will leave the rest to you, Riku, I will wait for your victory in Old Deus corpse." Wu Ming first crouched down and touched Shuvi''s head and said, then he turned to Riku and said.


    "In your case, it will be fine." Wu Ming teased.


    Facing Wu Ming''s "disbelief" question, Riku smiled.


    "Leave it to me, I will end this game." Now, Riku showed an unprecedented smile, which was a smile from his heart.


    "Ah, by the way, Riku, I have something I want to ask you," Wu Ming said suddenly.


    "What is it?" Riku looked at Wu Ming doubtfully.


    "This child and I want to enter human life and experience life"


    "I refuse." Before he finished, Riku interrupted Wu Ming.


    "Did you refuse so quickly?" Wu Ming smiled.


    Riku looked at Wu Ming with a sad look, and then looked at Shuvi who was an Ex-Machina.


    "There is nothing wrong with your words." After all, Wu Ming''s appearance was that of a human, and his speech and behavior were in line with that of a human.


    However, Shuvi...


    Riku looked at Shuvi a little helplessly, and Shuvi tilted his head and looked at Riku in confusion.


    "Hidden beneath the cloak is a mechanical body, with a mechanical tone stiff, inactive, there is no doubt that she is an Ex-Machina. Even if it is disguised, once it is added to our human life, it is easy to find it. You also know how much humans are afraid of people of other races in this era, and it is impossible to live a normal life without expelling them."


    Riku clearly understood, in reality, Shuvis had to disguise herself as an ordinary human little girl, and no one else should find her.


    After entering human society, Shuvi is destined to have more contact with people, so being uncovered is a matter of time.


    "Meaning, it''s better not to let others find out, right." Wu Ming smiled.


    "That''s what I said, but I don''t think the Ex-Machina can hide their identities." Riku touched his chin and looked at the things on Shuvi''s body.


    Eyes flowing through the data, a luminous disk simr to a magic circle grew on the right forehead, a pair of wings grew behind it, and two connected lines simr to tails grew near the tailbone.


    An Ex-Machina without it is like a car without gas, and is useless.


    "Okay now."


    Wu Ming smiled slightly, and then through the hand ced on Shuvi''s head, Wu Ming transmitted magic power to Shuvi, or technique on Shuvi''s body.


    In an instant, Shuvi''s body lit up, and the bright Riku couldn''t open his eyes. After the light gradually disappeared, Riku opened his eyes.


    "Eh???"


    Riku stared in shock at the little girl standing beside Wu Ming, with reddish hair, shabby clothes, no wings, no tail, no forehead disc, plus those big watery yellow eyes, So adorable.


    "Finished." Wu Ming looked at Riku with a smile.


    "Then...it''s fine..." Riku smiled awkwardly.


    "Then let''s y a game." Wu Ming smiled.

 Chapter 433: Back to the village

    Chapter 433: Back to the vige


    "I win." Shuvu said calmly, took the chess piece created by Wu Ming''s magic, and directly Checkmate Riku.


    "It''s too cheating to let Ex-Machina y chess" Riku sighed helplessly, looking at his dead chess pieces that couldn''t rise again.


    "This time it''s an honest game, you have to obey the rules, Riku." Wu Ming who was sitting on the sidelines watching the match bored, said with excitement.


    "Damn it, to let Ex-Machina y chess with me, there has to be a limit to cheating" Riku muttered helplessly.


    "Okay, didn''t you agree with me earlier? Shuvi will join human life if she wins, you are willing to admit defeat, Riku."


    "You are willing to admit defeat." Shuvi also said with a nk expression.


    Sure enough, Riku got excited after seeing a long lost game of chess, then agreed to the game, and lost badly.


    After all, how can the human brain bepared to a machine? Of course, there were exceptions, but not for Riku.


    "Yeah~ I know, I will let Shuvi join our vige, and you said before that you want to be together, so please keep an eye on her, don''t let her cause trouble. '' said Riku helplessly.


    Through the exchange earlier, Riku also knew the name of this Ex-Machina.


    "I tried my best." Wu Ming looked at Riku with a smile and said irresponsible words.


    "Hahhh~" Riku sighed helplessly, these two are not human, if they became human, they would be designated as problem children.


    "Until now, I also felt that you high-ranking races were really too dominant" Riku said inexplicably.


    However, Wu Ming understood that Riku had interpreted this set of methods by Wu Ming and Shuvi.


    "Although humans are weak, their spirits cannot bepared to our non-human race. I think you, the human leader, should also understand this truth."


    Wu Ming''s words made Rikuugh.


    "Well~ that''s right, then, it''s almost time for us to return." After saying that, Riku started walking towards the stairs.


    "Riku, I have bad news for you." Wu Ming suddenly stopped Riku.


    "Hah?" Riku stopped and turned to look at Wu Ming doubtfully.


    "What is it?"


    "The weather outside is a bit bad." Wu Ming showed an evil smile.


    Outside, countless ashes were crushing the earth like a blizzard.


    Suddenly, a shadow flew out from this "blizzard".


    Riku, who was fully armed, rode the lotive creature, and Shuvi who was holding Riku and the lotive creature flew at full speed.


    "Ahhhhh!" shouted Riku.


    After a few minutes, Shuvi stopped and put the half-dead Riku and the half-dead lotive creature on the ground.


    "We''re here," said Shuvi softly.


    "I I can''t do it anymore." Rikuy weakly on the ground and said lightly, and the lotive creature had already passed out.


    Suddenly, a ck door like a ck hole appeared, and a figure of Wu Ming appeared from within.


    "Yo~ Riku, are you alright?" Wu Ming greeted Riku who was lying on the ground with an evil look.


    "But Damn With such a convenient method, why did I have to be brought back by Shuvi" Riku raised his hand and asked.


    "Since this Gate only allows me to pass, so it''s impossible," said Wu Ming with a smile.


    Of course this statement was wrong, he just wanted to see Riku suffer to satisfy his bad taste.


    When Wu Ming, Shuvi, and Riku were about to leave the elven undergroundboratory, Wu Ming discovered the circumstances outside first.


    ording to Riku, it was a dead gray storm. As said before, ash is like rain and snow with changing weather, so it''s not impossible to produce a situation simr to a "blizzard".


    Although, Wu Ming, reasoning that "there is my defense technique, don''t worry at all", let Shuvi directly hold Riku and his "horse" and directly fly back here.


    The horse happened to be hidden by Riku and was able to avoid the dead ash storm. Keep in mind that ordinary humans will bepletely corroded in a few seconds under the ash storm.


    "Because of that, your technique worked quite well." Riku checked his body and there was nothing wrong with it. Not only that, his "horse" was fine too.


    "Shuvi...too..." Shuvi also looked at his intact body.


    By the way, although Shuvi was not afraid of the ash storm of death, the ash could still wear Shuvi''s surface, so Wu Ming also arranged ayer of spells for him.


    "Let''s go back to the vige first, Riku needs a good rest." Wu Ming looked back at Riku who was dizzy from the high-speed movement.


    "You bastards! Whose fault do you think it is!" Riku roared in anger.


    "This is Shuvi." Wu Ming pointed at Shuvi shamelessly.


    "Well, it''s Shuvi." Shuvi also nodded.


    In principle, it was Shuvi who made Riku dizzy.


    "I really can''t win over you"

 Chapter 434: Brothers and Sisters

    Chapter 434: Brothers and Sisters


    Knowing that he wasing directly to the cave entrance leading to the vige, Riku took a half-dead "horse" and directly brought Wu Ming and Shuvi into the cave.


    Along the way, Riku kept rebuking Wu Ming and Shuvi.


    "You have to remember not to say extravagant words to make everyone suspicious, and also, Vero, you have to take care of Shuvi, and you can''t let her run around and also if people greet you, you have to answer politely"


    "Riku, I really doubt that you think of me as a god who doesn''t understand the world" Wu Mingined helplessly.


    "Uh...cough, I''m just worried, ahahaha..." Riku smiled awkwardly.


    You are not a stupid god, you are a trouble god.


    Immediately after, Riku stopped, with Wu Ming and Shuvi following behind Riku.


    In front of them was a dpidated door, and the huge underground cave inside the door was Riku''s vige, which Wu Ming discovered during his observation.


    "Come on, Vero, Shuvi."


    With that said, Riku pushed the shabby wooden door open.


    *Squeak-*


    With the sound of an old wooden door, a cave scene appeared in front of Wu Ming and Shuvi.


    "Riku!"


    It was still the voice that Wu Ming heard before, the woman named Couronne, Riku''s sister, jumped into Riku''s arms, hugged Riku tightly, and shouted Riku''s name anxiously.


    "Alright, Couronne, I''m fine" Rikuforted his sister and was in a hurry.


    Since he went alone, and there was no one else to look after each other, what was more worrying?


    Wu Ming saw that Couronne was very worried this time, and was more worried than before.


    The others only saw Riku and the others at their respective jobs, but they were more curious about Wu Ming and Shuvi.


    "You said you would be called big sister, eh? Who are the two people behind you?" At this moment, Couronne noticed two people behind Riku.


    "Ahthey, I met the homeless on my way home. Their vige was destroyed, so I brought them back."


    Following Riku''s words, Wu Ming took off his brown hood and looked at Couronne with a smile.


    "Hello, my name is Vero, Vero Silence, this is my sister, Shuvi Silence, nice to meet you."


    By the way, because the immacte pure ck robe looked too shy, Wu Ming had purposely changed his and Shuvi''s robes into robes befitting a "refugee" status.


    "Brothers and sisters? That''s good." Couronne said enviously, seeing that Shuvi was so "dependent" on her brother.


    And after that, Shuvi also spoke up.


    "PleasePlease give me more advice" By the way, Shuvi pulled up his hood, which was very wide due to his stature, and hid behind Wu Ming.


    "Wow! What''s with this kid! Very funny!!" Couronne immediately hugged Shuvi, rubbing and rubbing.


    This surprised Riku for a while.


    What Wu Ming applied was the blindfold technique, which could only make Shuvi change in human eyes, meaning his body did not change.


    But luckily, Shuvi''s body was based on human standards, and Shuvi was ordered by Wu Ming to purposely get rid of those mechanical items, wings, rings on top of his head, etc., so there was no need to worry about being found.


    Shuvi couldn''t understand Couronne''s behavior, and saw that Wu Ming had no instructions, so she was hugged by Couronne.


    And Couronne treated Shuvi as a shy child, so she didn''t care.


    "That, Couronne, you can help Vero and him sister prepare the room." Riku said nervously, for fear that Ex-Machina would think of Couronne as an enemy attack to counterattack.


    Frankly, Riku was still very worried about Shuvi, an Ex-Machina. He agrees to let Shuvi join here as he doesn''t have Wu Ming. Otherwise, how could Riku allow an Ex-Machina to join the vige because of sheer chess?


    But Riku forgot one thing, if there was no Wu Ming, Shuvi would likely threaten Riku, and then y a game with her when Riku disagreed, and the result would not change.


    "Oh, that''s what I said. It''s almost night now. If you don''t hurry up, Vero and Shuvi won''t have a ce to sleep."


    Saying that, Couronne quickly let go of Shuvi, ready to help Wu Ming and Shuvi clean the room.


    "There''s a utility room next to me, and there''s a bed. It can be used after tidying up a bit," said Riku suddenly.


    "Ah? It does not matter? In that case, where are the collected materials?" she asked.


    It seemed that the utility room wasn''t an ordinary utility room, it had to be information that Riku had been gathering all the time. Wu Ming thought.


    "Put those materials in my room, right, I need to study them today." As if thinking of something, Riku showed a warlike smile.


    "Riku..." Couronne was taken aback after seeing Riku''s smile. It had been a long time since she had seen Riku smile.


    "What is it?" Seeing Couronne stunned, Riku threw away his smile and looked at Couronne suspiciously.


    Then, Couronne walked up to Riku step by step, stretched out two hands, touched Riku''s face, and then...


    Pinch hard.


    "Sick-!" Riku was frightened by Couronne''s sudden attack, and the attack of pinching his sister''s face was no ordinary pain.


    "Say! Are you someone else pretending to be Riku, and bring my sister back!" Couronne looked at Riku yfully.


    What Riku didn''t know yet, it was just a sudden joke from Couronne.


    "I admit defeat, I admit defeat, sister." Riku folded his arms and begged for mercy.


    "Hum hum~ that''s not enough." Couronne increased her strength.


    "Sick--! Vero, please!"


    Wu Ming, on the other hand, folded his arms across his chest, watching the couple''s jokes with interest.


    A few minutester, in Riku''s room.


    The originally tidy room was filled with various scrolls of documents, and the room was full.


    This was the "mess" Couronne brought from the next room, and now Couronne was still cleaning the next room.


    Riku rubbed his cheeks and studied the map in front of him very sadly.


    "Big sister is really interesting." Wu Ming, who was sitting on the bed, said with a smile.


    "Well~ Big sister, she hasn''t been happy for a long time, and the pain is worth it."


    Riku now also understood that Couronne became like that after seeing him smile.


    Although Couronne was usually seen smiling, her heart was already worried about her rtive, Riku.


    The reason why Riku spoiled Couronne was because he med himself for showing his bad face to his family.


    "If only my big sister could keep doing this." Riku smiled.


    "It''s up to you, Riku, as long as you are always happy, your big sister will be happy too." On Wu Ming''s bed, he said boredly.


    Shuvi was sitting beside Wu Ming, doing nothing else.


    "Well~ that''s what I said, then, let''s talk about business, god," Riku said firmly.

 Chapter 435: Plan One

    Chapter 435: n One


    Wu Ming and Riku''s n, the first step could not make the ce where the humans lived the final battlefield.


    "I already know information about the secret weapons of Dwarves and Elves, but this alone is not enough to unite them."


    Saying that, Riku put down the map on the ground and showed it to Wu Ming.


    "The Flgel is on the opposite continent from the Lucia Continent, the Ariena Continent. If we want them to leave the Lucia Continent, it will require some nning," Riku said.


    "Other races have withdrawn from the battle, or are few in number, and they are races that cannotpete with other powerful races and want to take advantage. The only races that have power are the Flgel, elves, and dwarves."


    Wu Ming marked the territories of these three major races on the map.


    "In fact, to put it simply, as long as the elves and dwarves conflict with each other, they will pull several other races together, and then form two camps." Riku smiled.


    "Then, what we should do now is let the people of all races in the Lucia continent leave here."


    "That''s what we need to gather intelligence."


    After that, Wu Ming and Riku looked at each other andughed.


    "When ites to manpower,ter I will choose personnel who will form the death squad."


    After all, those races were scattered across the Lucia Continent. If Riku was alone, he had to n for when.


    Suppose, Riku reaches the E-Bomb Dwarf''s trump card, leaking out Aka Si Anse Elf''s protection information.


    "But, Riku, you haven''t forgotten me, I''m very strong." Wu Ming looked at Riku.


    Riku also understood Wu Ming''s meaning, as long as Wu Ming disyed his dangerous strength, it would easily make all races retreat.


    After all, no one wants to live in an area with bombs on the side all the time.


    "But, isn''t it time to prove the possibility of humanity? Just watch obediently, and I won''t be polite when I need you." Riku smiled without holding back and looked like Wu Ming.


    "Then I''ll wait and see." Wu Ming did not force him. He came to save mankind, but he is not the caretaker of mankind. It would be better if humans could save themselves.


    And just then, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in," said Riku.


    Since Riku made it clear that he wanted to discuss things with Vero, he exined that if Couronne wanted toe, she would knock on the door first.


    *Squeak-*


    The door was pushed open, and Riku''s sister, Couronne, entered.


    "Vero, Shuvi, the room is ready, it will be ready for useter," said Couronne softly.


    "Yes, please, Miss Couronne." Wu Ming smiled at Couronne.


    "...Thank you..." Shuvi was reminded by Wu Ming, and in this case, she had to say thank you.


    "Waaaa  no, no, no, this kid is too cute~" Couronne rushed again in an instant, hugged Shuvi, and rubbed.


    "Hmm..." Shuvi protested silently.


    "Hahaha~ It seems that Miss Couronne really likes my little sister, so may I bother you to take her to take a bath." Wu Ming smiled then suggested.


    "Hah!?" This time, not only Couronne, but even Riku was surprised.


    "It''s okay, I will take good care of this child!" Couronne was surprised because she was happy to be able to bathe with such a cute child.


    "Alright, then I will trouble you. By the way, this kid is very shy. If possible, can I let you bathe Shuvi alone." Wu Ming smiled and nodded.


    "No problem, no problem, I will take good care of Shuvi and make sure to wash her thoroughly." Couronne rubbed Shuvi again.


    "Listen to this big sister, Shuvi." Then, Wu Ming looked at Shuvi.


    "...Um...Shuvi..knows..."


    After that, Couronne took Shuvi away.


    "WaitWait a minute, Vero! Won''t Couronne know when she bathes Shuvi?!" said Riku frantically.


    After all, even if he used a Magecraft to change Shuvi''s image among people, once Couronne touched Shuvi, she would probably know that something was wrong.


    It''s like Shuvi''s hair. Although it looks soft, it is actually a very strong metal wire. When Couronne washed her hair, she would find something was wrong.


    "Rx, Riku, I''ve already used hint magic on Couronne. No matter how much she touches Shuvi, Couronne will treat Shuvi as a human," Wu Ming said, raising his hand.


    "In this way, Shuvi can also integrate better into human life."


    That said, being honest with each other is often a good way to build trust, like a mixed bath in Japan...ahem...


    "Really, magic works really well" said Riku enviously with the eyes of a dead fish.


    "Let''s continue talking."


    After that, Wu Ming and Riku sat across from each other and continued tomunicate.


    After a moment of conversation, Wu Ming understood what Riku meant.


    "Since it is considered that the other party is a suicide squad that went to inform, do you need to prepare more than one person?" Wu Ming said.


    This is also the reason Riku needs to rush toe up with a n, if the number is small, it''s likely that his n will be destroyed.


    "Yeah, so I''ll gather some trustworthy people who can be a death squadter, and tell them about these things." Riku said sadly.


    So once these people basically died.


    Riku''s n was that these people, including Riku himself, would no longer return to the vige, and would be treated as dead "ghosts" who went out exploring.


    Moreover, since ash has the function of protecting the aura, when they perform tasks and encounter people of various races, they need to cover up some of the ashes on their bodies, which humans call "ck ash".


    But must know that the ash is very corrosive. Painting this is like covering your body with sulfuric acid. If it takes too long, you will die immediately.


    This is the true meaning of "death squad" and "ghost". They are not afraid of death, dare to act as "ghosts" and be real "ghosts".


    *Bangbang*


    A bottle of potion was ced on the table by Wu Ming.


    "This?" Riku looked at the blue potion bottle doubtfully.


    "This is a potion that cane into contact with abnormal conditions. If it is ash corrosion, it may be effective. I''ll take it and try itter," said Wu Ming.


    This potion bottle was a YGGDRASIL in-game item specifically used to eliminate abnormal conditions.


    Wu Ming thought that <Corrosion> was also an abnormal condition, so he took it out for Riku to try.


    "This is very helpful, Vero." Riku looked at Wu Ming with excitement, and then carefully picked up the blue elixir bottle.


    Seeing Riku being so careful, Wu Ming smiled.


    *bang bang bang bang*


    One sound after another was heard, and the table was filled with such potions.


    Riku was taken aback.


    "As much as you want, together." Wu Ming pointed at the table with a smile.


    This elixir in Nazarick had already been purged by Wu Ming. After all, Nazarick could still make them again, so Wu Ming took them all right away.


    "Unlucky!!" Then, there was Riku''s tragic pain.

 Chapter 436: Plan Preparation

    Chapter 436: n Preparation


    Riku and Wu Ming went to experiment. Riku smeared the ck ash that was visible everywhere on his hand, and then dripped a few drops of the blue potion on the back of his hand. In an instant, the ck ash disappeared, and the corrosive effect it caused was also gone.


    In the room, Wu Ming and Riku sat opposite, and Shuvi sat beside Wu Ming boredly.


    Shuvi had been bathed by Couronne, and by the way, Couronne had also changed into pajamas.


    "Damn, god of all evil..." Riku muttered.


    "Hey hey~ it''s almost okay, can''t you hit you like this?" Wu Ming smiled helplessly.


    The reason why Riku was like this was only because Wu Ming''s new wealth had stimted Riku.


    After all, in this era of war and chaos, everything is very precious, and people value it very much.


    "Judging from the effect just now, if everyone covers the entire body with ck ash, drinking a bottle of the blue elixir can make the ck ashst for three hours on the body''s surface, and then the ck ash will be absorbed by the elixir and removed."


    After all, the effects of taking it in vivo and taking it in vitro arepletely different, right? Riku also judged from the worst n, so if someone was covered in ck ashes, and a bottle of potion couldst for three hours before the ck ash persisted it disappeared.


    "Then take this amount by standard and take a look at the situation," said Wu Ming.


    After all, ck ash doesn''t need topletely cover the whole body, not to mention the corrosive nature of ck ash, even if the potion you drink works, pain and scars will still be there.


    Furthermore, to humans, ck ash actually only needed to cover a quarter of the body topletely conceal the aura, so other races couldn''t tell who it was.


    For example, covering the arms with ck ash up to the chest, stomach, and neck can almost cover the whole human identity.


    "Yeah, I''ll be picking the ''Ghost'' staff tonight." Riku was no longer struggling with the question from Nouveau Riche.


    "By the way, Riku, leave it to me for the elves." Wu Ming looked at Riku seriously.


    "Don''t you believe me?" Even though he said that, Riku still understood Wu Ming''s intentions.


    Elves are actually a very cunning race, or rather suspicious and vengeful.


    Don''t look at the dwarven race who have developed magic nes, the dwarves have mastered advanced navigation techniques, but the elves have also developed magic nes simr to the entire forest through forest magic. Although the performance is not as good as the Dwarf race.


    But in fact these races are not as easy to deal with as the elves.


    The short answer was that elves weren''t as easily fooled as other races. Compared to Riku and the others, if it was Wu Ming, at least they could retreat.


    "Just to be safe, I don''t want you to be half dead or even unable to return after the trip." Wu Ming teased Riku jokingly.


    "Then, are you sure?" Riku first smiled, then looked at Wu Ming seriously.


    "Of course." Wu Ming said without hesitation, with a confident expression on his face.


    "It''s just that you should let your ''ghost'' army cooperate with me a bit."


    "Does not matter."


    Shuvi didn''t talk to the side, just watched the conversation between the two like old friends who had been together for years, with data flowing in his orange eyes.


    "Is this also... ''heart''..."


    In this way, the grand n that was able to subvert all races had begun again.


    ....


    The next morning, Wu Ming came out of the room early, and he did not watch the recruitment of the ''ghost''st night, but only saw and left with Shuvi.


    Coincidentally because Wu Ming and Riku''s rooms were next to each other, as soon as Wu Ming came out, he bumped into Riku who was also out of the room.


    "Yo~ Riku, you woke up quite early." Wu Ming says hello." You guys are too shy to greet me, I originally wanted you and Shuvi to support me" but they slip away. Riku had a sad expression on his face.


    "You don''t know that I was nervous back then. Everyone looked at me. So many people saw me only when I was the vige head. You do not know ..."


    Wu Ming didn''t listen to Riku''sint anymore, but looked at Shuvi who was holding his hand.


    By the way, Shuvi asked Wu Ming to hold his hand with the excuse "Shouldn''t brother and sister hold hands?"


    "Are you crowd phobic?" Wu Ming said interestingly.


    "Shuvi doesn''t know" Shuvi shook his head calmly.


    "By the way, Shuvi, how was your rtionship with Couronne yesterday?" After all, Shuvi and Couronne could be said to be honest with each other, so they had to get along well.


    "..." And Shuvi also remembered something bad, Wu Ming could clearly feel it, and Shuvi''s body trembled slightly.


    "...Couronne...scary..." Shuvi remembered when she showered yesterday, Couronne hugged her and yed with her for a while, and then she got scared.


    Seeing Shuvi like this, Wu Ming couldn''t help but smile awkwardly, and didn''t say anything else.


    "You two don''t ignore me!" Suddenly, Riku raised his voice.


    "Oh~ are you done, Riku." Wu Ming replied with a smile.


    "Forget it, don''t talk about this." Riku shook his head.


    "''Ghost'' is ready, just one more chance to act."


    After all, the fact that many people leave the vige is still very concerning, so those who are willing to be ''ghosts'' cannot simply leave the vige.


    And Wu Ming brought two news for Riku.


    "Good news and bad news, which one to hear first."


    "Bad news." Riku answered directly without thinking.


    "I observed the Dwarven race warships nearby, as well as several Dragonia figures."


    There might be a conflict between the two races, so dwarves and dragonias weren''t used to each other.


    Meaning this time the two of them would likely have an impact on the small human viges around Riku.


    Hearing this news, Riku first frowned, and then his brows rxed.


    Through this bad news, Riku guessed the good news.


    "That''s right, as you think, through this attack, the ''ghost'' can act." Wu Ming smiled.


    Wu Ming woke up early to tell Riku these two news.


    At this moment, the mountain where the vige was located shook violently.


    There was no doubt that this was a battle between the Dwarves and the Dragonias around.


    "You really are a crow''s mouth." Riku looked at Wu Ming with tears in his eyes. He really didn''t know whether to praise him or scold him.

 Chapter 437: The plan begins

    Chapter 437: The n begins


    "Everyone, exit the west exit!" Couronne shouted, directing everyone to leave in a panic.


    Although Wu Ming and Riku didn''t wake upte, Couronne and some of the vigers woke up earlier than the two of them. The residents of this vige are basically young middle-aged men and women, and the other vigers are old, weak, sick and disabled, and small children.


    The other vigers were awakened by the shaking outside. Following the shouts of their rtives, they quickly took their packed luggage and headed in the designated direction.


    Since the humans in this world would be affected by the battles of other races after a certain period of time, so people basically prepared their luggage beforehand in case of an emergency.


    In an age like this, death wasmonce, and it was possible to even lose one''s life while sleeping.


    Therefore, people are used to preparing their belongings in advance, and like people who are used to earthquakes, they evacuated in an orderly manner without much panic.


    However, it can also be seen that the humans of this world live in such a cruel world.


    Seeing that everyone was on the verge of evacuating, Couronne discovered that Vero and Shuvi were not backing down.


    "Did something happen" Couronne said worriedly.


    ording to Riku, Vero and Shuvi were clear-headed and wanted to learn some issues with them.


    Couronne also believed Riku''s words. After all, if the Silence brothers and sisters weren''t smart enough, they wouldn''t be able to roam the troubled outside world like that.


    Because idiots have died at the hands of natural disasters, ck ash and other races.


    Even if it was from talking too muchst night, under such a loud vibration, there was no way Riku, Vero, and Shuvi would be unaffected, and it didn''t make sense to oversleep or something, so there was only something else in the answer.


    Couronne ran to Riku''s room, looked at the half closed door, Couronne opened the door trembling.


    She saw Riku''s body shaking sadly, half kneeling on the ground, and letting out a sorrowful voice.


    "Shit how much longer do I have to go through something like this"


    "Riku..." Couronne looked at her little brother in despair, unbearable.


    Couronne hugged Riku from behind and said consolingly.


    "That''s enough, Riku, then leave it to big sister."


    Then, the corner of Riku''s mouth curved upwards, revealing a smile.


    "Have you written everything down, Vero?" After Riku finished, Wu Ming and Shuvi appeared at the door.


    At the same time, Wu Ming held a pen and paper in his hand.


    "Not a word." Wu Ming also raised the paper in his hand.


    "Couronne, you are the next vige leader. This is the next vige map. This is the safest path along the edge." After speaking, Riku also stood up and handed the map to the vige to Couronne.


    "Hah?!" Couronne waspletely unaware of what was happening.


    "This is Couronne."


    With that said, Riku walked to the door with Wu Ming and Shuvi.


    "WaitWait a minute, what happened? Where are you going, Riku?" Couronne was very confused.


    Although Couronne''s long-term talent was enough to be everyone''s vige head, but Riku''s vague departure still made Couronne a little uneptable.


    "Just end this ''game'', don''t worry." Riku turned his head andughed uncontrobly.


    "Don''t worry, I still need a little sister, so I won''t mess with Riku." Wu Ming raised his hand and suggested.


    This made Couronne heave a sigh of relief, it was still a little uneptable that the friend she had just met had left so soon.


    "Then Shuvi will be left to you," said Wu Ming, pushing Shuvi into Couronne''s arms.


    "Hah!?" Even though Couronne really liked this cute kid, it was still a bit disgusting to let them y around like this.


    And just as Couronne was about to say something, Shuvi spoke up.


    "PleaseCouronne..." Shuvi said shyly while looking at Couronne with her big, watery eyes.


    In an instant, the implicit magic activated on Shuvi''s body silently, and with Shuvi''s cute appearance, as an ordinary person, Couronne looked enchanted.


    "Wow~ Leave it to me!!" In an instant, Couronne screamed, hugged Shuvi and rubbed her entire body.


    "I just gave Riku a drop, and I''ll be right back."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, Riku and Wu Ming just left.


    After Wu Ming and Riku left, Couronne simply reacted.


    "Make sure to return safely." Seeing the running man, Couronne prayed.


    ...


    Outside, on the way to retreat.


    Due to the fight between the Dwarves and Dragonia, not only the othermoners returned to the vige, but even Riku and the other ghosts had to return to the ghostir. Now, Wu Ming and Riku were walking on the path of the ghostir.


    "I just wanted to ask, do you want to return to the vige?" Riku looked at Wu Ming suspiciously.


    Therefore, ording to the n, Wu Ming barely had time to escape from Riku and the others and return to the vige.


    "I have my abilities, I can make clones of the same level as me." Wu Ming exined.


    The incarnation of <Magic Master> Wu Ming had the ability to split avatars. He will use this ability to let his avatar return to the vige to guard Shuvi. After all, he only lived with humans. Don''t talk about it whether Shuvi will be killed or not, humans found his real body, and moreover, Shuvi also needs someone who can enlighten her.


    "Exactly, I doubt it too," said Wu Ming.


    "What do you want me to use to record those words now? Isn''t that kind of thing faked every minute?"


    God knows why one needs to write down words with pen and paper as evidence. Wu Ming didn''t believe it at all, that thing could be directly faked...


    "It''s just a name to rece the vige head, it''s not very useful." Riku smiled a little.


    "You really have bad taste." Wu Ming joked.


    "The most evil gods are not qualified to talk about me," Riku retorted.


    "Hahaha~" Then they bothughed.


    When they reached the cave entrance, Wu Ming and Riku stopped.


    "Then, I will take the first step." Wu Ming looked away.


    "Well, we will alsounch a strategy for the Dwarf and Warbeast Races in five days."


    Immediately, without saying much, Riku and Wu Ming turned their backs on each other, Riku walked into the cave, and one rose directly into the sky and flew into the distance.


    Do you really want to send this together and go...

 Chapter 438: Northern War and Southern Expedition

    Chapter 438: Northern War and Southern Expedition


    After Wu Ming left the human gathering ce, he instantly recovered his original body and flew into the sky.


    Then, because of his "n", Wu Ming instantly canceled the various shield techniques stuck to his body.


    At the same time, Wu Ming also released his own energy, that is, divine aura. At this moment, he is like a me in the dark night, no, it is a fireball, which is very eye-catching.


    "Right now, the air fleet of the Dwarf race is on the northwestern coast of the Lucia continent." Wu Ming remembered the map Riku had shown him.


    Wu Ming remained in the air and looked to the north. His current position was in the southeastern direction of the Lucia Continent, not far from the northwest coast.


    "Let''s make some noise." Saying so, Wu Ming spread his wings and flew north quickly.


    ...


    In the south, the continent of Lucia and the continent of Ariena were handed over, it was the sea that the elf fleet was aiming for.


    As the chief elven mage and main researcher of Aka Si Anse''s protection, Think Nirvalen''s intelligence certainly couldn''t be said, and she was quite proud of herself, so she had taken on the role of a flying fleetmander.


    However, she was quite afraid of the mysterious expert that Dragonia said. After all, it was annoying to think that such a muscle brain was mindless and only full power, but Think had to admit that such a powerful force really scared People.


    In this way, the original act of letting go of hands and feet on the Lucia Continent was no longer appropriate.


    Think once suspected the identity of the mysterious expert, but she was unable to determine which race the expert belonged to, until that day, the elven creator, Kainas, came.


    His creator god, Kainas, had told her that the mysterious strong man was not from another race but a god from another world.


    However, Suniaster on this didn''t work for him, so he didn''t have to worry about other partiespeting for Suniaster.


    And it just so happened that she had recently received word that the dwarves, the elves'' old enemies, had been attacked.


    ording to secret reports, the Dwarves were unable to capture the figure of the other party, and the fleet''s instruments could only detect arge number of powerful energy sources. The source of that energy was not <Elves>, but an unknown energy.


    From this, Think judged that the shadow of the dragon that attacked the dwarves fleet was a god in another world who was said to be the god Kainas.


    So, Think decided to let the elves be evacuated from the Lucia Continent.


    However, it seems that the disappearance of the Dwarf race is not serious, and because of that, it only proves that the mysterious god just passed, and the reason for the attack is unknown.


    However, the dwarves were unlucky and the elves were fun to watch.


    It could be considered that Think Nirvalent made such a decision so as not to let his n members follow in his footsteps.


    As a result, as the warlord of the elves, Think ordered the elf airship troops to temporarily withdraw from the Lucia Continent and head for the Ariena Continent.


    But only towards the maind of A, it was natural to have a n.


    Even though there was a Flgel and the God of War Artosh there, wasn''t the Aka Si Anse she developed to kill gods?


    Standing at the forefront of the fleet, Think looked at the Lucia continent.


    "To the gods we have been waiting for, please Lord Kainas bless us." Think prays to his gods.


    And at this moment...


    "It is not good! Lord Think!!" An ordinary elf warrior hastily dashed to the bow.


    "What happened?" Think looked at the soldier unhappily.


    "I''m sorry, Lord Think." The soldier calmed down and stood up straight.


    "Tell me, what happened?" Think asked casually.


    "That''s right, Lord Think, our magic form has detected an unknown source of energy, and the amount is enormous. The captain asked me to tell you."


    "What did you say!?"


    ...


    The captain''s room of the elven magic airship.


    Think entered in a daze, and his eyes suddenly fell on therge screen of the monitor.


    "What happened!?" said Think a little angry.


    At this time, due to confidentiality issues, there was only one captain left in the entire captain''s room, and the captain didn''t know why Think Nirvalen was angry, so the captain had to report honestly.


    "That''s right, Lord Think, we just detected a huge energy source that wasn''t an <Elves>. I was worried about that, so I asked the soldiers to immediately notify you toe here." The captain said politely.


    Even she had to respect the head mage and developer Aka Si Anse, which was why Think roared furiously as soon as she entered.


    Think naturally understands what the other party is saying.


    As captain, the other party naturally knew the information that the Dwarf race was attacked, and also knew that the Dwarf race had also detected arge energy source that wasn''t an <Elf>, and was then attacked.


    The soldier didn''t know the situation, so after being persuaded by Think again, she reported it very calmly, and Think naturally noticed the situation changed from before and went into a panic, which made Think feel as if she was being tricked, that''s why Think looked so angry. She enters the door.


    "Isn''t ''that'' attacking?" Think frowned and asked the captain.


    Since the dwarf was attacked after detecting the energy source, Think was surprised that he wasn''t attacked.


    "No, but the other party has activated a shield technique. We can''t use reconnaissance magic to see the influence of the other party. We can only see it through our eyes." The captain shook his head.


    "The identity of the other party is a mystery. It not only interfered with the battle between Dragonia and the Ex-Machinas, but also attacked the dwarf race, who are not our elves" The captain said sadly.


    Of course, the arrival of the god Kainas will not let the captain know, although his identity is slightly higher, it has not reached that level.


    To maintain a sense of mystery, only ten people knew about Kainas'' arrival. These dozen people were basically those in power or those in power, and Think, as the lead developer of Aka Si Anse, naturally knew that.


    "You don''t have to worry about the other party''s identity. The above has its own settings. Where is the other party''s position now?" Think changes the subject.


    The captain hastily checked the source of the energy, but the captain was shocked and his face contorted.


    "Just here with us"


    "What!?" Think was also surprised.


    The captain called the picture, and the energy source coincided with the greeting sound.


    "Yo~ two elves."

 Chapter 439: Intelligence

    Chapter 439: Intelligence


    Wu Ming''s voice appeared in the captain''s room.


    "Who is that!!" roared the captain, looking at the source of the sound.


    A young man wearing loose white clothes, ck hair, and red pupils appeared out of thin air at the door of the captain''s room, leaning against the closed wall of the captain''s room.


    "Oh~ weren''t you looking for me?" Wu Ming smiled slightly.


    Think frowned slightly, then said to the captain without turning his head.


    "You go first."


    "Hah?! But, Lord Think... Well, I understand." The captain wasn''t a fool either, so she went to Wu Ming''s position.


    There''s a door.


    Wu Ming was not afraid of the other party going and calling someone, because both sides understood that numbers could no longer solve the problem.


    The door to the captain''s room opened, and the captain took a deep look and left without saying a word.


    *bang-chi*


    The captain''s door closed again.


    Now, this sealed captain''s room was left with the elven mages'' heads, Think Nirvalen and Wu Ming.


    "So did the god have anything to teach me when you came here?" Think bowed slightly politely, saluted Wu Ming and greeted her.


    "Don''t be nervous." Wu Ming said lightly, then walked to the chair in the captain''s room and sat down.


    "I''m not evil." Wu Ming continued to smile that he could control, and looked at Think arrogantly.


    "You are joking, Lord Kainas has already told us your information. As an otherworldly god, you don''t need topete for Suniaster, so please tell us your true intentions directly."


    Think''s words were still polite, but Wu Ming heard the mockery of these polite words.


    "You actually dare to say that, Kainas creation!" Wu Ming was instantly angry, although he still had a smile on his face, but the anger in his eyes and the aura that was emitting made Think feel frightened.


    "After all, Master, you are a supreme being. I cannot match you in terms of strength and wisdom, so please pardon Think''s transgression."


    The meaning of Think Nirvalent is very clear, we are weak, you better speak frankly in front of strong parents like you, because we have to agree no matter how we are forced to do it.


    And Wu Ming naturally understood this meaning, so he only got angry a little and calmed his anger.


    "Then I''ll be honest. I found something interesting in the Dwarf air fleet, which isparable to Aka Si Anse."


    "What!?" When Think heard Wu Ming''s words, she immediately lost hisposure.


    Not only was she surprised that Wu Ming knew about Aka Si Anse, but she was also surprised that the Dwarf race had an existenceparable to Aka Si Anse.


    "Don''t worry, even if I knew Aka Si Anse, I wouldn''t do anything to you, and this time I''m here for your own good." Wu Ming smiled slightly, making Think calm, beautiful picture His face was serious.


    "In that case, Mister, would you like to inform us of that information?" Ask Think.


    There is another meaning in this sentence, even if you help us elves a lot, what is the purpose or something else.


    After all, it is impossible to give without asking for anything in return. The sky won''t drop the cake for no reason. As a sage, Think Nirvalent naturally understood this truth.


    "Don''t be nervous, you also know that even if I get a Suniaster from this, I can''t use it. I naturally have no other purpose, just for my pleasure." Wu Ming shrugged and waved his hand.


    "Enjoyment?" Think frowned in confusion.


    "After all, I can''t take advantage of this world, I can only enjoy the pleasures this world gives me." Wu Ming exined.


    "The Dwarf Race has developed weapons that can detonate essences, called st E-Bombs, all loaded in their air fleet and can be fired at any time."


    Wu Ming''s statement made Think a little excited.


    "E-Bomb!?" Think pondered.


    If that was the case, it did have the same deterrent power as Aka Si Anse. Think prefers to believe it or not, and must be wary of it.


    "Let me give you another reminder, the Dwarves already know that you have Aka Si Anse."


    Wu Ming''s statement once again weighed on Think.


    "How could it be?!" Think thought that his elf defense system and anti-espionage system were perfect, so Think didn''t think that someone would sneak in and find their secret weapon, Aka Si Anse.


    "Since you can send spies to the opposite side, the opposite side can also send spies, don''t be toocent, elves." Wu Ming warned.


    "Overall, be careful, I don''t want this good show to be ruined." After that, Wu Ming stood up and prepared to leave.


    "Thank you for your information, Mister." Think bowed deeply to Wu Ming, but the strong person in his chest shook Wu Ming''s face.


    "Cough cough It''s nothing. After all, I was very bored when I identally got lost in this world. How can I not have fun for myself? I hope you don''t disappoint me." A gate appeared right in front of Wu Ming, space engulfed him, and immediately, the ck door disappeared.


    It seems that the other party is relying on this to enter, why is the convenient version of the protective space teleportation not working, isn''t it space teleportation?


    Think began to think hard, but this was not Wu Ming''s problem.


    ...


    "Hu~" Wu Ming took a deep breath.


    "Really, I''m really not cut out to y the viin."


    At this time, Wu Ming leaned against the tree and rested.


    "Lord Wu Ming, you lied to that youngdy with your words." Suddenly, a golden light appeared on Wu Ming''s arm, and a crisp sound came.


    "Of course, I only went to Dwar for a walk. Those of you who have been following me know that, except for the Dwarf who has the E-Bomb, the others lied to her." He smiled contentedly.


    Including the various manifestations of irritability and arrogance, as well as the intelligence of spies, and the goal of self-pleasure, one could say that none of them were true.


    As for the inability to use Suniaster, Wu Ming has never even seen that thing, who knows if it can be used, after all, he doesn''t know how to use Suniaster.


    "After all, there are some sages among the elves, and Think Nirvalen, who can create Aka Si Anse and use pseudonyms, is even wiser among the sages. If you don''t tell her that, I''m afraid the other party won''t believe it."


    Even if Wu Ming gave Think the image of a grumpy, arrogant, rude, and vulgar god from another world, Think would still listen.


    It''s still the same sentence, I prefer to believe it or not, because if the boat capsized in the ditch, it would be troublesome.


    "I''ve done everything that needed to be done, and let Riku do the rest. All I have to do is fight Artosh."

 Chapter 440: Ready

    Chapter 440: Ready


    In the secret cave, Riku and Wu Ming sat opposite each other. In front of them was a map that was bigger than an ordinary map. On the map were chess pieces carved from crystals of different colors. Race power.


    Now, there were no chess pieces representing the various races of the Lucia Continent on the map, which meant that the power of those major races had been withdrawn from the Lucia Continent, and there were basically norge-scale racial powers on the continent where humans were located.


    "In this way, the first step ispleted," Wu Ming said calmly.


    Don''t let the continent where humans live be a battlefield, and the goal is achieved.


    "And the battlefield on the Ariena Continent has also been formed." Riku showed a smile in his hand.


    In the southeastern part of the Ariena continent, there are chess pieces that represent elves, dwarves, and fairies.


    The elves entered the southeast of Ariena through the south of the Lucia Continent, and pulled out Fairy had retreated from their hiddenir to join the alliance of the elves.


    Holding onto the idea that foes of foes were friends, the elves'' camp attracted Fairy who had nothing to do with dwarves. However, the number of fairies is very small.


    The three powers together were entrenched in the southeastern part of the Ariena Continent, dominated by elves.


    In the northeastern part of the Ariena Continent, there are chess pieces that represent dwarfs, gigants, and Phantasma.


    The dwarf race was originally entrenched in the northwest of the Lucia Continent. Due to Wu Ming''s attack and the discovery of their secret weapon by the Warbeasts, the dwarf race had no choice but to sail to the northwest of the Ariena Continent.


    Since the gigant race had always been friends with the dwarves, the two soon formed an alliance.


    Phantasma joined because the dwarves exposed an elf''s magic spell to Phantasma, Aka Si Anse.


    Aka Si Anse, which is based on the self-destruction of Phantasma, can be said to make Phantasma hate it. Therefore, Phantasma joined the dwarven race union.


    However, Phantasma were extremely rare, so currently the elves and dwarves'' strengths could be said to be bnced.


    Apart from these three powers, there were also the original armies of the Ariena Continent, Artosh and Flgel under hismand.


    The flugel is entrenched in the body of a huge Phantasma named Avant Heim. This Phantasma is an apostle found by the god of war Artosh. It had followed Artosh since ancient times, serving as a gathering ce for the Flgel under hismand.


    The powers of these third parties seemed to be few in number, including Artosh, Flgel and Phantasma, but, excluding Artosh, the Flgel were also extremely powerful existences.


    Except for Flugel, other living races are extremely rare, such as Phantasma, Fairy, Gigant, and these races basically have no fixed gathering ce, and even collective action can''t exceed a dozen. And since the Flgel had a gathering ce, they were basically sent collectively to hunt heads together. It could be said that the Flgel didn''t need anyone willing to provoke them at ordinary times.


    This was also the reason why the elves and dwarves were all on the Lucia continent, not the Ariena continent.


    However, war is a collective battle, so the Flgel may be slightly weaker, but the Flgel also has a powerful ability that can be unleashed collectively<Heavenly Smite>.


    Melriune, the old capital of the elves, is destroyed by the Flgel who releases the Heavenly Smite.


    If counting Artosh, it can''t be counted.


    In this world, Old Dues are born from Spirit Circuits, and Old Deus born have their own characteristics and concepts, and the creation of the gods is often imagined by the gods.


    Like Ocain, the creator of the dwarven race, he has the title of god of forging, and the dwarves'' race is also skilled in "forging". Magic nes were first researched by the Dwarf race. The magic form makes warships fly, not magic nes of the Dwarf race that use fuel ore as power.


    Kainas is the god of the forest, and all of his creations are elves of the intimate forest. As the god of wisdom, she can use one hundred and sixty-eight spells at the same time, which is called one hundred and sixty -must know that the strongest among the elves are eight experts, and Kainas'' wisdom can be seen from this.


    And like Ex-Machina, their god just wanted to find someone to answer their doubts at first, so they made five small machines, and found that these five little machines couldn''t answer their own doubts, so Holou used his own essence. Then, the five small machines developed into the current Ex-Machina.


    And the God of War was naturally born of hatred, war intent, hatred, blood, and other things rted to war, and because of that, Artosh was crowned the strongest.


    Therefore, the power of war is often frightening, more frightening than wisdom, forging, etc.


    And elves have researched Aka Si Anse, and dwarves have researched E-Bombs. They all had their own confidence, so they came to the Ariena continent under Wu Ming and Riku''s promotion. three-way confrontation.


    Now, this could be considered the final battle.


    Because, the remaining races basically had their own reasons and retreated from the final battle.


    The Siren race had no interest in the maind and did not want to participate in the war. Living deep in the deep sea, Lunamana always lives on the big red moon and has nopetition with the world. That kind of creature demonia was actually just a simple monster, how could it matter whether it was war or not.


    By the way, the Warbeast ran straight from the sea. They were originally not far from the Dwarf race, so they were leaked by Riku and the others about the E-Bomb, and they quickly integrated the entire family into retreating from the sea.


    For Ex-Machina, they do not provoke others, and others do not provoke them, and they live in peace.


    And it just so happened that these races were almost all races whose gods had died.


    It was precisely because their Old Deus had already died that they chose to save themselves. After all, the war prize is for Old Deus, and they don''t necessarily use it.


    "The three powers have taken control of each other and are wary of each other. Now there is only one introduction, and this final battle is about to begin."


    Then, Riku looked at Wu Ming, Wu Ming is an introduction.


    "Then, it''s not toote, let''s start tonight." Wu Ming nodded and said.


    After that, Wu Ming directly entered the door of his own space and left the cave.


    "The future of mankind, only tonight, to understand."

 Chapter 441: Provoking War

    Chapter 441: Provoking War


    The sun goes down and night falls.


    On the Ariena continent, Wu Ming floated in the air, looking at the giants in the sky.


    Avant Heim, the Dwarf Race fleet, and the elf race magic nes, all floated safely, showing a triangr appearance.


    Even so, Wu Ming was still only interested in Artosh.


    Wu Ming learned from the research on the Aka Su Anse elf, that the spell did have a very high lethality, but it was useless if it didn''t hit the target.


    For the E-Bomb explosion, Wu Ming estimated that he could match Aka Si Anse, but it was still the same sentence, if it couldn''t hit the target, it was useless.


    If it was Artosh who wasn''t alert, then Aka Si Anse and E-Bomb might be able to y a role, but in the face of a group of Flgels that could release Heavenly Smites, the spells of elves and dwarves might be difficult to target.


    However, Wu Ming didn''t care whether the elves and dwarves could kill Old Deus, and whether Artosh could defeat the six major races. He didn''t care, it had nothing to do with him.


    Wu Ming''s goal was always clear, which was to help Riku and let the humans win with their own hands.


    Just that.


    In this way, Ex-Machina who could imitate the movements of other races woulde in handy.


    After all, what could be a signal to start a war other than releasing enemy skills?


    It''s just that Wu Ming only knows one Ex-Machina, namely Shuvi.


    However, Wu Ming didn''t want Shuvi to join the war, because he had a clone, he was very clear about Shuvi''s current state.


    The vigers'' care and enthusiasm for Shuvi had made Shuvi, who had been curious about the heart for a long time, soaring like ake after the gate was opened.


    Currently, Shuvi often sees data constantly flowing in his eyes, his head is hot, and his body is shaking and saying "Error".


    Fortunately, Wu Ming''s clone was there. Through the use of Primodial Runes and YGGDRASIL magic, the vigers in the vige did not realize that Shuvi was not human, and even now Couronne had to hug her almost every night and sleep with Shuvi, and Couronne who often bathed with Shuvi did not realize that Shuvi was not human.


    Coupled with Wu Ming''s guidance from time to time, he believed that Shuvi had acquired an imperfect feeling.


    The reason was in Wu Ming''s hands.


    "Thank you, Shuvi." Wu Ming took out a metal ball and thanked Shuvi who was far away in the Lucia continent.


    The metal ball in Wu Ming''s hand was given by Shuvi.


    "Wu Mingyou need thisfor you" Even though Shuvi had feelings, she still used a robot-like character, even though she liked this kind of thing.


    "After all we''re brother and sister aren''t we?"


    Then, Shuvi handed the metal ball to Wu Ming''s clone.


    At that moment, Wu Ming''s clone looked at Shuvi with eyes he couldn''t even tell, but Shuvi just smiled.


    The clone thought that it was the most beautiful smile that Wu Ming had ever seen in this world, no one.


    Even though it was said to be a clone, that clone was also Wu Ming, so apart from knowing that he was a clone, he was basically really Wu Ming.


    Therefore, Wu Ming''s clone epted Shuvi''s gift and touched Shuvi''s head.


    "Thank you, Shuvi"


    In order to let Shuvi stay herefortably, Wu Ming''s clone received the metal ball, and immediately used the portal to pass the metal ball into Wu Ming''s hand, and exined the truth to Shuvi that he was a clone.


    Shuvi doesn''t feel pressured or anything.


    "Even if it''s a clone your love for Shuvi is nothing less than the main body."


    This could throw Wu Ming''s clones into a mess.


    ....


    "You can''t fulfill that girl''s intentions." At this time, Wu Ming said, pouring magic power into the metal ball.


    Wu Ming''s special ability allows magic to use devices that rely on this power.


    In an instant, the metal ball turned into a simple armor, which fit Wu Ming''s body perfectly.


    "Is this feeling Ex-Machina?" Wu Ming stretched out his hand and moved his arm that had been coated in metal.


    When the clone gave Wu Ming this metal ball, he didn''t tell Wu Ming how to use it, but only said that he could inject magic power.


    However, it seems not only that.


    With his thoughts, a lens appeared in Wu Ming''s left eye. Through the lens, he could see things like analysis, but because he wasn''t an Ex-Machina, he waspletely unable to understand this data.


    "I see, some Ex-Machina abilities are also in this armor."


    Wu Ming understood the function of this thing.


    The previous metal ball could be said to be a by-product of the Shuvi split, or it could be said to be a degraded version of Ex-Machina.


    Wu Ming was no longer surprised by the Ex-Machina evolving from just five small squares, the Ex-Machina was a bug.


    Since Wu Ming did not have the Ex-Machina''s body calction ability, he could notpletely inherit this power.


    However, it can be done using only weapons.


    Wu Ming raised both his hands which were covered in thin metal, aiming at the position of the dwarves and elves.


    "Let me give it a try, something that contains your heart, Shuvi."


    "Pseudo Heavenly Smite Codex"


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, the magic in his body burned violently like fuel, and his entire body shone like the morning star in the dark night.


    Immediately, two long-barreled sniper rifle-like barrels stretched out from his palm.


    Simting the Heavenly Smite of the Flgel, the two powers instantly solidified, and then...


    *Boom!*


    Two huge sounds like cannonballs resounded in the sky, and two meteors flew straight towards the elf air magic ne and the dwarven magic fleet.


    *Explosion----!!*


    There were loud roars on both sides, and the fire shone in the dark night.


    From the light of the fire, Wu Ming faintly saw that several of the dwarf fleet had fallen.


    And the elf magic ne is no big deal.


    Come to think of it, the elf nes are definitely full of defensive spells, even if the dwarves fleet is equipped with defensive spells, it''s not as good as the elves.


    Wu Ming''s attack had just consumed a lot of magic power, but it had only shot down a few dwarf magic nes.


    "Is it because of imitation?" Wu Ming looked at the barrel that was smoking from being overloaded.


    However, his goal had been achieved, which was to start a war that would soon begin.


    Wu Ming saw Phantasma like a giant whale, Avant Heim.


    After removing the armor on his body, he stuffed the metal ball into the golden ripples. After Wu Ming split into clones again, the main body flew towards Avant Heim.


    The clone with 50% of Wu Ming''s main body remained in ce, the only difference being that the clone''s left arm was wearing a ck glove on the elbow.


    The second n, started.

 Chapter 442: Arm of Greed

    Chapter 442: Arm of Greed


    Phantasma, Avant Heim, Azrael, the first rank of the green-haired Flgel, sat on the edge of the rock, casually gazing at thebined fleet of elves and dwarves.


    "This really is a group of overconfident people, meow~" Azrael said with a cat fetish, her eyes showing death.


    This is the nature of the Flgel, and looking straight into the eyes of the Flgel will see death.


    "I can''t wait to collect the heads." Jibril, an extra in thest work, flew beside Azrael boredly, pink head Long hair fluttering wildly.


    However, he looked like trash, but Jibril had an aura of death no less in his eyes than Azrael.


    "Well~ After all, the other party is aggressive, better be careful meow~" Even though she said that, Azrael had a frivolous smile on her face.


    She didn''t think that these people would be able to defeat their creator, the god of war, Artosh, if they united, moreover they weren''t united yet, but chose to split into two parts and present a tripartite situation with their own side.


    "So sad, if they get together, there might be a chance nyan," Azrael said mockingly.


    "Don''t say that~ Azrael, after all, they will definitely be defeated by Lord Artosh. It''s the same if they join or not." Jibril flew behind Azrael, waved her hand, and calmed down.


    It seems that the Flgels really believe in their creator, Artosh.


    After hearing Jibril''s voice, Azrael lowered her head deeply as if she heard terrible words.


    "Ah, Azrael, do you still want to repeat the old trick?" Jibril quickly moved away from Azrael who had lowered her head, as if she already knew the result.


    Suddenly, Azrael suddenly flew up and ran towards Jibril.


    "Wow ah ah~ Jibril~ call me big sister, meow~"


    "I don''t want it." Jibril said reluctantly, and Azrael chased after her.


    "Then let me hug you~ Please, meow~"


    "Hehe~ Then try to chase after me." Then, two beautiful bird-like girls started chasing in the air.


    In fact, if you look closely, apart from the difference in hair length, color and face, the two are actually quite simr in terms of type of clothing and body proportions. If they were twins, some people would believe it.


    In fact, every Flugel looks simr. After all, they were all made from the feathers of the war god Artosh. It could be said that all of the Flugels were sisters.


    For the wings, it''s mandatory for the Flgel.


    "Eh?"


    At this moment, Azrael and Jibril stopped and looked into the distance.


    It wasn''t the location of the fleet of elves or dwarves, but empty skies.


    However, if you pay close attention, where does a little lighte from, you will know that a little light in a dark night will attract attention, not to mention ...


    "Right, this is Heavenly Smite." Jibril said calmly.


    The abilities of the Flgels were the most familiar to the Flgels, but this time, the power of the Heavenly Smites seemed to be very strong.


    Sure enough, at this moment, the light suddenly split apart and turned into two strands, which flew towards the elf and dwarven fleets respectively.


    *Boom!*


    Almost instantly, the Heavenly Smites mmed into the elf and dwarves fleet, making a huge explosive sound.


    "I have ordered Flugel to stay here obediently, meow." Azrael frowned.


    The two Heavenly Smites just now were considered the maximum power output of a single Flugel.


    This was also the reason why the "living" Jibril did not die.


    "Well~ who knows, maybe a sister will." Jibril smiled jokingly.


    Explosive mes rose into the sky, like so many beautiful flowers on a dark night  igniting the mes of war.


    "Time to go, Jibril, ready to attack the meow," said Azrael.


    Be it the Flgel''s sister or someone in disguise, the elves, dwarves, and others would not turn a blind eye to Flgel''s provocation due to a "misunderstanding".


    "Finally, will there be a war!" Jibril smiled happily, and the death in her eyes became even more concentrated.


    On the other hand, in the elf fleet.


    "Lord Think, we were attacked by the Heavenly Smite Flgel, what should we do, should we fight back?" said the captain frantically.


    "Let Fairy stay first, manage the elves, and prepare with us to start Aka Si Anse." Think nced at the captain and said calmly.


    "Yes!" The captain saluted, then left.


    After seeing the captain leave, Think wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    "What happened to this Heavenly Smite? My defensive technique almost failed to block it."


    That''s right, Heavenly Smite just now was blocked by Think''s defensive technique. If the elven warships were resisted, 100% of them would be knocked down by several warships.


    Wouldn''t it be a good example to see the Dwarf fleet on the opposite side.


    Think saw several warships that fell from the Dwarf fleet and thought to himself.


    "But the Flugel shouldn''t be that stupid."


    After all, today''s time is not conducive to strife, and it is the most unwise to start a war at this time.


    "Or someone med him." Think frowned and stroked his chin with one hand.


    However, even if someone framed her or the Flgel deliberately started a war, they all became passive. The "fireworks" just now were like a signal, not only the Flgel, but also the Dwarves must have started to act.


    After all, the Dwarves had lost several magical airships.


    And the Dwarves didn''t realize that someone was trapping Flgel.


    But not necessary, as long as the win is fine.


    "Aka Si Anse is invincible. Flugel, dwarves, and God of War Artosh, you just have to wait for their destruction," Think said confidently.


    But it will soon be defeated.


    On the other hand, the Dwarf fleet.


    Sure enough, the dwarf fleet had already started reloading the E-Bombs having sunk several airships, and was ready tounch the E-Bombs.


    Phantasma and Gigant were temporarily pacified by the Dwarf Leader and prepared to use his secret weapon to destroy Aka Si Anse and the Heavenly Smite Flgel in one fell swoop.


    The Flgels gathered andunched Heavenly Smites, as Lord Artosh didn''t appear for some reason, so all of the Flgels began to obey Azrael''s orders and prepared to use Heavenly Smites to simte Artosh''s holy attacks. To face the elves and dwarves.


    On the other hand, at the forefront of the elf fleet, Think stood at the bow of the fleet, saw Aka Si Anse prepared by the many elves behind him, and clicked.


    On the other hand, the supreme leader of the Dwarven race looked at the charged E-Bomb and nodded.


    At the same time, the three partiesunched the strongest attack together, as if they had beenbined.


    "Heavenly Smite,unch!!"


    "Aka Si Anse, liberation!!"


    "E-Bomb, shoot!!"


    A white light with a golden edge, an energy column full of green energy, and several missiles that areparable to a hydrogen bomb and an atomic bomb, the three attacks are used together.


    However, these three attacks seemed to be attracted by something, which directly deviated from their predetermined orbit and headed towards the empty sky.


    Azrael realized something, it was there that the Heavenly Smite leading the battle wasunched.


    Wu Ming''s clone raised his left arm and activated this god tier weapon.


    "Activate, Arm of Greed"

 Chapter 443: Meeting Artosh

    Chapter 443: Meeting Artosh


    Wu Ming raised the Arm of Greed, and the arms, gloves and palms, which were as fierce as the devil, like a ck hole, generated the highest attraction.


    It was this super strong attraction that attracted <Heavenly Smite>, <Aka Si Anse>, and <E-Bomb>.


    This jet ck Arm of Greed is a replica of the world ss item in Nazarick, "Avarice and Generosity"...


    Ahem... After all, the real Avarice and Generosity had been handed over to Mare by Wu Ming. Wu Ming himself didn''t really need that world-ss item, so he had no idea of returning.


    Moreover, Wu Ming had the <Create Greater Item> ability.


    Because the "Create Greater Item" skill was very effective when used by Wu Ming, he could even create world-ss items that he shouldn''t have been able to make originally.


    By the way, because the original ability of "Avarice and Generosity" was to absorb experience points from the deceased and make use of them, Wu Ming had modified the "Avarice and Generosity" that had been created.


    Therefore, in order to create the two ck and white arms of "Avarice and Generosity", Wu Ming consumed a lot of magic power, which was why the battle on the stage that had been prepared had to wait until midnight to begin.


    Wu Ming wanted to return to his full state to face the most powerful God of War, Artosh.


    Although it is okay not to return to the best state, after all, Wu Ming''s magical power is almost limitless.


    Wu Ming injected enough magic power into the Arm of Greed and Arm of Desire to sustain tonight, and after much magic power needed to be activated, he gave Riku the Arm of Desire, and himself wielded the Arm of Greed.


    After using the weapon given by Shuvi to release the simted Heavenly Smite, Wu Ming used <Magic Master> to separate the clones, and his main body dashed straight into a different space in the world where the war god Artosh was.


    And Wu Ming''s clone remained in ce, put on the Arm of Greed left by the main body, and started the second step of his n.


    <Magic Master> Wu Ming''s clone ability, when the two clones split apart, these two clones had 50% of the main body''s abilities, that is to say, the clone that was now with Shuvi and the clone that wielded the Arm of Greed was greatly weakened.


    However, the mission of the two clones was not to fight, so it didn''t matter if their strength was weakened or not.


    Not to mention the avatar with Shuvi for now, the avatar left by Wu Ming and wearing the Arm of Greed, even if it is attacked, it doesn''t matter.


    Therefore, the clone''s job with the Arm of Greed was death.


    After being transformed by Wu Ming, the ability "Avarice and Generosity" was no longer used to umte experience points, but to use them as a power pool.


    To put it simply, it became the ability to store techniques to transform and release them.


    Currently, through the Arm of Greed Flgel, the elves, and dwards, <Heavenly Smite>, <Aka Si Anse>, and <E-Bomb> were all absorbed.


    The Arm of Desire, which has the ability to connect with the Arm of Greed, is responsible for releasing this ability again.


    And the holder of the Arm of Desire is Riku. Now, he was waiting at the nned target location.


    Waited for Wu Ming to transfer the attacks of the Flgel, elves and dwarves to the Arm of Greed, and then Rikuunched the Arm of Desire to release the massive attack stored within and straight through the''s core and then Riku got the Suniaster, and with that, the war ended.


    And the reason why Artosh didn''t appear when the Flgelunched an attack was because Wu Ming was nning to take advantage of the fact that they were fighting.


    ....


    As if there was no limit, the outer space that Artosh was in was emitting an <elf>-like energy particle at its furthest point. The ground is made of te like marble. In the middle of a different space, where there is a white jade throne.


    This is the temple of Artosh.


    A muscr man with several pairs of wings on his back, wearing a white robe simr to that of ancient Greece, sat on a white jade throne with his eyes closed.


    On closer inspection, the wings on the man''s back were almost identical to those of the Flgel, except that the wings on his back were not a pair, but eighteen pairs.


    There was no doubt that this young man was the creator of the Flgel, the strongest god of war, Artosh.


    Suddenly, an oval ck portal appeared in this space, and a silent figure emerged from it.


    The Temple of Artosh was naturally impervious to time and space. Even a Flgel who can prate space at will cannot enter Artosh''s temple unless Artosh''s permission is granted.


    And Wu Ming''s portal skill can be considered a spatial operation in this world, but Wu Ming''s portal can easily pass through the Artosh temple.


    Aftering to this temple, he frowned.


    This temple is full of war, killing, blood, and all the aura of war, and Wu Ming doesn''t like it.


    However, now was not the time to worry about such things.


    Immediately, Wu Ming shifted his gaze to the position of the throne and stared at Artosh with his eyes closed.


    "Are you Artosh? It really does look like a Flgel," said Wu Ming casually, looking quite rxed.


    Hearing the voice, Artosh opened his eyes, his eyes shed a strong fighting intent, killing intent, and blood, which was extremely terrifying.


    Wu Ming had heard something, look into the eyes of the Flgel and you will see death, so now, he would say, look directly into the eyes of the creator of the Flgel, God of War Artosh, and you will see death too.


    "Did you boring Old Deus really create something in their own image?" Wu Ming said a little boringly.


    "Are you finally here, otherworldly god." Artosh ignored Wu Ming''sint and started his speech.


    "I''ve waited too long. No one in this world can make me lose. Only another world can make me lose."


    Listening to Artosh''s words, Wu Ming smiled.


    "You have the same temperament as the god Verethragna, and he is always looking for someone who can give him defeat."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, Artosh''s eyes lit up.


    "There are people like that in another world. If I could see a god called Verethragna, I would definitely fight him."


    "However, you don''t stand a chance." Wu Ming started to move, his feet moved towards Artosh, his speed became faster and faster, and in an instant, Wu Ming''s figure disappeared in front of Artosh.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming''s voice came from behind Artosh.


    "He was defeated by me, and today, you too."

 Chapter 444: hand-to-hand combat

    Chapter 444: hand-to-handbat


    Wu Ming''s voice fell, and a sword light swept across the back of Artosh''s neck.


    *Bang*


    A sound like steel colliding rang out.


    Artosh raised his hand and grabbed the attacking Divine Sword of Salvation with one hand, and a small amount of blood was left behind from Wu Ming''s de and Artosh''s palm.


    "Don''t say that the entire temple is my field of perception. I myself have a good understanding of space. "Artosh doesn''t care about pain and blood and he says calmly, but his blood just makes him even more excited.


    That''s right, what Wu Ming used just now was not <Raptor>''s incarnation speed, but a simple space transfer magic.


    Even though Wu Ming hadn''t used it yet, it didn''t mean he wouldn''t use it.


    "This is just a simple test of your strength." After that, Wu Ming used space transfer magic again and returned to his original position.


    "Then let''s get started officially, Artosh." Wu Ming used the Divine Sword of Salvation and threw a sword flower, and the tip of the Divine Sword of Salvation that was shaped like Sword Excalibur pointed at Artosh.


    "Up to you." Artosh finished speaking, and the figure disappeared in its ce. There is no doubt that this is a higher space ability than the Flgel.


    By the time Artosh disappeared, Wu Ming swung his sword violently backwards.


    *boom--!!*


    The sound of steel-like collision sounded again, and Wu Ming and Artosh were shocked and retreated.


    "This really is a terrifying extraterrestrial ability, Artosh." Wu Ming looked at Artosh seriously.


    Although Wu Ming is called the Dragon of the Root and has the adaptability of space and time, he is passive by nature, and it can be said that he has no active skills at all.


    It could be said that the only time abilities and space abilities were the incarnation of <Raptor> and the magical space transfer.


    It can only be said that Wu Ming is still too gentle, if he wants to fully understand the abilities of space and time, it must wait until he matures.


    And Root''s power has grown... cough, forget about it or rely on other methods.


    And when Wu Ming spoke, Artosh also looked at his hand.


    There was a small bloodstain on the palm, and a thick bloodstain on the back of the hand, which was caused by the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    The first was the wound from Artosh''s grip when Wu Ming ambushed him, with his self-healing ability, now nearly healed.


    Thetter is the scar caused by the impact of Artosh''s sneak attack on Wu Ming, and the collision with the Divine Sword of Salvation, and a burning pain is transmitted to Artosh''s nerves.


    Immediately, the <Spirit Circuit> on Artosh activated, and the two bloodstains healed instantly.


    "I didn''t expect that just touching and colliding would cause such damage to me. As expected of a product from another world, I''m a little excited." Due to the wound, the fighting spirit in his eyes became even stronger.


    "This is the Divine Sword of Salvation that has killed countless Campiones. Not only that, but not a few gods were killed by him," Wu Ming said to Artosh with a big smile on his face.


    When Rama wielded the Divine Sword of Salvation as King of the End, apart from beheading the Campione, he also killed the Heretic God.


    After all, not all Heretic Gods were friends with the King of the End.


    Just like Verethragna, if he met Rama, he would challenge him to death.


    Even Rama himself forgot how many enemies he killed, which meant that the enemies were not only Campiones, but also Heretic Gods.


    "The thing that kills God, then let me see its power."


    After he finished speaking, Artosh gathered the energy in his palms to form a pitch-ck sword, and then, Artosh raised his sword, pointing at Wu Ming.


    Artosh hopes that someone can beat him, even if death is fine, but that doesn''t mean Artosh will obey.


    An existence that couldn''t be defeated with all his might was just a dream to Artosh, but he mainly wished for this dream toe true, so he would definitely do his best to face Wu Ming.


    "I will be muli, visitor from another world!!" roared Artosh, and rushed towards Wu Ming with a sharp eleration.


    "I have a name, just call me Wu Ming!!" Wu Ming was also like Artosh, roaring and rushing towards Artosh with the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    *Bang!*


    The two powerful weapons collided with each other, making a huge roar, and even the air was distorted.


    Just like the initial signal, the rumbling sound of subsequent weapon collisions became more frequent, and the speed grew faster.


    *Bang Bang bang --!*


    The two of them constantly swung their weapons and moved at a speed unseen by ordinary people, and whether it was Wu Ming or Artosh, both of them performed the simplest of sword swings.


    Through their own neural response abilities and reaction speed, the two were constantly attacking each other with various techniques.


    The two of them continued to move in this temple, and countless sword and sword light emanated from the space between the two. It was a simple physical shock caused by the speed and power of the attack being too fast.


    The marble floor of the temple was crushed by the attacks of the two like tofu, and traces of destruction appeared in various ces of the cul.


    Even the shrine throne had been impacted, which was enough to see a fierce battle between the two.


    *Bang!*


    Suddenly, Wu Ming and Artosh separated and looked at each other.


    "I didn''t expect you to vaguely surpass me in such a simple hand-to-handbat. It really makes me very happy!!" Artosh showed such a smile, looking at Wu Ming excitedly.


    "This was all given to me by my god-killing master. In addition to the integration of the past few years, it is natural to have such a martial art. I am quite interested in your martial arts, Artosh."


    After all, those who were born as war gods were extraordinary, and had always been the strongest. Wu Ming originally thought that Artosh would not be so refined. As gods raised by nature, they are generally not all one-shot enemies or very strong magic. Is it mainstream?


    However, Artosh was not only able to fight Wu Ming in a simple hand-to-handbat, but was also not weak, which was beyond his expectations.


    Not only that, Wu Ming also learned through his battle with Artosh that Artosh''s martial arts were not like talent, so he asked a question.


    After that, Artosh answered Wu Ming''s doubts.


    "My strongest name is indeed from the ability of great powers, but, as a war god, how could I not be skilled in martial arts."


    That''s right, the God of War is not only the god of battle, but also the god of war, so Artosh can fight with Wu Ming in a head-to-head battle.


    "But even so, this is your end."


    As soon as Wu Ming finished speaking, the sword in Artosh''s hand instantly shattered.


    No way, this war sword was only made by Artosh to temporarily use the energy in his body, and naturally it is notparable to the Noble Phantasm Divine Sword of Salvation.


    It was a miracle that Artosh could endure it and fight Wu Ming for so long.


    Artosh has no special weapons. As the strongest God of War, his body was the best weapon. The collision with the Divine Sword of Salvation just now proved this.


    However, Artoius was no longer stupid enough to face each other''s artifacts.


    "If that''s the case, then let you experience my magic!"

 Chapter 445: You come and I go

    Chapter 445: Youe and I go


    After Artosh finished speaking, his figure disappeared instantly and merged into the void.


    Immediately, the entire shrine space began to fluctuate.


    "Due to being a war god, apart from hand-to-handbat, I don''t know much magic, and I don''t n on using magic. Since that''s the case, I only have one technique left, and that is Godly Smite."


    It was the upgraded version of the <Heavenly Smite> Flgel, no, to be precise, the <Heavenly Smite> Flgel was the degraded version of the <Godly Smite> Artosh.


    As the creator of the Flgel, it could be said that Artosh used all of the abilities of the Flgel.


    However, even though Artosh said that he didn''t have many techniques, but just based on the hand-to-handbat just now, Artosh was already worthy of the name of the God of War.


    However, Artosh will not release the Heavenly Smite, but will use the Godly Smite.


    "That was the simtion <Heavenly Smite> you just released, so let''s see how my Godly Smite goes."


    Without waiting for Wu Ming''s response, Artosh''s voice stopped suddenly, and in the entire space the Spirit Circuit instantly revolted, that was the fear of death.


    "Godly Smite!"


    No fancy spells and no extravagant preparations. Artosh just said that, and a terrifying energy locked onto Wu Ming in an instant.


    Wu Ming could sense that the Godly Smite was stronger than the Heavenly Smite released using the simted armor.


    *Boom!*


    An explosion urred in this small shrine, and the fire generated by the explosion covered the entire shrine.


    Artosh''s figure appeared from space, saw Wu Ming''s position in the temple, slightly surprised.


    Now, Wu Ming''s position now has arge semi-circr strange shield, but if you look closely, it is a semi-circr strange shield. This was definitely the umtion of countless shields. Semicircr defensive barrier.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a method." Praise Artosh.


    And as if he heard Artosh''s praise, the defensive barrier made of shields moved.


    *crack-kack-kack*


    Apanied by an explosion, the shield that formed the defensive barrier shattered, revealing the figure of that of Wu Ming.


    And the Divine Sword of Salvation in his hand turned into a Mand box with only a fewttices exposed, floating behind Wu Ming.


    *Oo*


    The Mand Box shook slightly, and countless empty squares were revealed behind Wu Ming. Immediately, these dozens of shields were like swallows returning to their nests, and all of them automatically entered the box safely and safely.


    All shields fit into all empty squares, no more, no less.


    After that, the Mand Box condensed and turned into a shining tinum holy sword, which was the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    The shield was a divine artifact from the Mand Box in the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    Wu Ming turned the Divine Sword of Salvation into a Mand Box the moment Artosh released his Godly Smite, and took out all the armor stored in the Mand Box to form a semicircr defensive barrier.


    When Wu Ming was in the Campione world, the holy sword light cannon he released was defended by King of the End Rama with the Aegis shield in the Mand Box.


    But after all, it is the avatar of a god, and the Artosh in front of Wu Ming is the real god in this world. He didn''t dare to be rash, so he surrounded himself with dozens of shields.


    Even though Wu Ming couldn''t die even if he was hit by the Godly Smite just now, but who would want to get hurt.


    "I see, is that the function of this artifact? That''s a very good weapon. I want to take it." Artosh had a smile on his face, and there was an opponent expected to beat him, he was already excited.


    "Come on if you can, Artosh, I have a lot of treasure."


    Wu Ming was not irritated by Artosh''s "robber" words, but instead smiled and "encouraged" Artosh.


    "Let''s try my holy weapon next, Artosh."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, he threw the Divine Sword of Salvation in his hand behind him, as if it had melted into water, and ripples appeared in the sky.


    Immediately, countless golden ripples appeared behind Wu Ming, and the countless swords, daggers, spears, and weapons on the grid all turned to Artosh.


    Immediately, under Artosh''s frowning expression, countless divine artifacts shot at Artosh.


    "Just like that, it won''t hurt me."


    With that said, Artosh used his own extraterrestrial ability to hide his figure in a different space.


    However, Wu Ming did not intend to stop at all, and also elerated the attack speed.


    *Boom boom boom!*


    Wave after wave of divine artifacts shot into the position where Artosh had fled, and all of the divine artifacts instantly hit the ground, causing a violent explosion.


    It was natural to get this result, since Artosh had already entered a different dimension.


    However, some of the weapons were still twisted as they passed through the room where Artosh was hiding.


    Wu Ming stopped the divine artifact fire, and used the Mand Box''s recovery function to retrieve all the divine artifacts.


    Followed by Artosh who is currently from another dimension, currently his body is covered with wounds, and there are several prating wounds on his chest and stomach.


    "You actually possess a Divine Artifact that can prate into space." Artosh frowned.


    That''s right, among the Divine Artifacts just now, there were quite a few that could prate space. Under Artosh''s hiding, the divine artifact deals damage to Artosh when they pass through his position.


    Not only that, those divine artifacts were allparable to a Rank A Noble Phantasm, and it wasn''t easy to break Artosh''s defenses.


    Wu Ming was surprised that he had only inflicted a few prating wounds on Artosh when there were so many divine artifacts, but it didn''t matter.


    "In this way, I have ovee your spatial abilities, Artosh." Wu Ming smiled at Artosh.


    Now Artosh can no longer use his space abilities to dodge damage. If another trick is aimed at space, if Artosh''s spirit is destroyed, then he will die.


    Artosh wanted someone to beat him, even if killing him was fine, but it wasn''t a stifling way of dying.


    And the reason why Artosh didn''t die from multiple prating wounds on his body was because his Divine Essence wasn''t hit, or Artosh protected his Divine Essence when he was attacked.


    However, even if he could protect his Divine Essence, Artosh would not choose to use his spatial abilities again to dodge attacks from Divine Artifacts.


    In the first ce, it was because if the other party had the means to break through his own spiritual defense, then he would truly die.


    Furthermore, Artosh was the god of war, and he still understood the saying that the best defense was attack.


    "I don''t like defending either, so it''s better if I attack head-on."


    After Artosh finished speaking, his eyes shed, and an energy sword appeared in his hand again.


    "Then let me be more serious."


    Soon, the two were fighting together again.

 Chapter 446: The mighty force of Bull

    Chapter 446: The mighty force of Bull


    The battlefield between Wu Ming and Artosh had changed. Wu Ming felt that the Artosh War Temple was too small, so he took out the Ainz Ooal Gown''s Scepter and opened the Reality Marble.


    Artosh naturally wasn''t afraid because of the enemy''s home terrain, but was even more excited.


    Although this body was made from the main body in Great Root, the Noble Phantasms and items in Dragonest, such as Ainz Ooal Gown''s Scepter were real.


    The principle is only to open a new door in the Dragon Est space. This door is a solid pattern on Wu Ming''s current dragon origin body, so the item tools are all genuine.


    Third floor of the Tomb of Nazarick.


    Wu Ming''s figure shed across the third floor of the tomb temple, followed by a white figure, namely Artosh.


    The first floor and the second floor had been directly destroyed by Wu Ming and Artosh, so that the battlefield of the two had reached the third floor.


    "Fear the man with the wings, the evil and the mighty, frighten me with the wings! My wings will bring a curse to you! Evil cannot attack me!"


    After his words were finished, Wu Ming''s figure disappeared from Artosh''s eyes.


    "Hah!? Maniption of time and space!?" Artixu was indeed a master of space maniption, and recognized at a nce the essence of the <Raptor>''s incarnation.


    "Sure enough, you saw it." Wu Ming''s voice rang out from the void. It was because of its extremely fast speed that the sound seemed like an illusioning from all directions.


    The <Raptor>''s incarnation nominally increased his speed, but the principle was to enter a state of extreme speed.


    And this "fast state" actually meant that he had entered an eleration space that was different from this space and time.


    In this space, all things and phenomena be extremely slow, and they also get a small eleration ability, but the price is the excess of the body.


    If a rookie Campione used this, it would take less than a minute for his body to experience the severe pain caused by the overload.


    But for Wu Ming, the Dragon of the Root with extremely high physical strength, this is not a problem at all.


    As a result, the phenomenon of using [Raptor] emerged without any side effects.


    "Let''s feel my space and time." After Wu Ming finished speaking, he suddenly appeared behind Artosh, while Artosh did not react because of the shock method, and there was a very short fragment.


    However,pared to the duel between masters, fragments that do not react at this time will often be the key to victory.


    "Put it down!!"


    After saying that, Wu Ming immediately increased his strength with an instant cast of <Bull>, and smashed it at Artosh''s heart position.


    *Explosion--!*


    In an instant, Artosh''s figure was buried under the stone b of the temple, and at the same time, the entire floor of the third floor cracked and shattered.


    In short, like the first and second floors, the entire third floor has been destroyed.


    *Explosion--!*


    With a huge roar, the sky above the fourthyer undergroundke seemed to explode, and countless pieces of gravel and the like came into the fourthyer undergroundke.


    *gasps*


    Apanied by the sound of countless stones falling into the water, Wu Ming''s figure floated in the sky, which should be called the surface of the sea rather than the surface of theke.


    Wu Ming looked at theke warily, the punch just now really hit Artosh''s heart, but Wu Ming felt that Artosh was not dead. Even though he had the <Twelve Incarnation> ability to shock, he felt that Artosh was not dead.


    Therefore, he managed to use <Raptor> and then used the power of <Bull> to hit Artosh, but Artosh had to have some means to avoid fatal injuries.


    Wu Ming had heard from Shuvi that in order to kill Old Deus, the divine essence had to be destroyed.


    Just as the human heart and brain are warm, the essence of the god is the root of the Old Deus, and the Spirit Circuit is also the essence that is born first, and then transformed into the Old Deus one by one.


    However, unlike the human heart and brain, the divine essence is not necessarily in the heart position, it may even no longer be in the brain position, and any part of the body.


    Moreover, Old Deus'' weakness was actually only god essence. Unlike humans, apart from fatal injuries to the heart and brain, serious injuries to other parts of the body can also be fatal.


    Old Deus'' body is not afraid of physical injury. In fact, Old Deus'' body is a practical shell, as long as the essence of the god is fine, even if the body is thrown away, it can be made a new one.


    Wu Ming had indeed just hit Artosh''s heart. Under any level of attack, even Artosh''s body should have died if that god essence was in his heart.


    And since Wu Ming could still sense that Artosh was still alive, this meant that the divine essence might not be in the heart.


    Don''t talk about this, Wu Ming had gone to great lengths to kill Artosh with one hit.


    Wu Ming''s current Dragon of the Root body is not as strong as the main body, so when using twelve incarnations, it can only be used one at a time, and its strength is also greatly reduced.


    In addition, dual avatars cannot be used normally.


    The [Bull] incarnation just now was able to have such power due to overuse, but thanks to this, the [Bull] ability was unusable for the time being.


    Due to Wu Ming''s excessive use of <Bull>, the te in his heart that represented <Bull>''s incarnation was already in a blood-red forbidden state, which meant that this ability was temporarily unavable.


    This is instant power, but still the price is overloaded, and the time for this price is almost three dayster.


    The <Bull> incarnation could be said to be Wu Ming''s mostmonly used ability. After all, is it simple and crude? Now that this ability was sealed, he had lost a lot of favor.


    But it can''t be said to be too absolute, in short it''s harmless.


    And then, Artosh flew out of the undergroundke water.


    Sure enough, even though Artosh was in tatters, and a piece of bone protruded from his heart, he showed no signs of death, there was no doubt that god essence was not in his heart.


    Because Wu Ming attacked from behind, a spot on the left chest that was covered by clothes stood out. In other words, a man''s chest is protruding... The picture is too beautiful to believe...


    "Did you just want to hit my god essence in the first ce? This is a very good strategy." Although Wu Ming''s attack was useless, it was only a strategy.


    "I must say, you are aplete pervert, Artosh."


    Even if it didn''t hit Divine Essence, the immense power of the <Bull> incarnation should have been affected, but Artosh looked like a normal person, and there was no sign of any damage.


    "Ha ha ha!! I am the strongest God of War, but you want to defeat the God of War!!" Artosh roared, the <Spirit Circuit> in his body activated, and all the damage to the body recovered. It seemed he was just the same as when he met Wu Ming.


    "You have to have more cards. I knew I was going to lose soon, but my pride didn''t allow me to admit defeat."


    Artosh was well aware of his current situation, and he also understood that he would be defeated by Wu Ming in the future, so he spoke frankly now.


    "Since that is the case, I will risk everything I have to release thisst <God Smite>!!"

 Chapter 447: must kill

    Chapter 447: must kill


    The gods in the Disboard world weren''t weak, but even so, they weren''t strong enough.


    Flgel had killed gods before, Ex-Machina had the ability to kill gods, and elves and dwarves had developed weapons to kill gods. This is enough to see that gods can be killed.


    Actually, to put it simply, gods are creatures that are stronger than other beings, isn''t Wu Ming a "god"?


    Therefore, although Wu Ming was very wary of the gods in this world, he did not take it too seriously.


    Not to mention that Wu Ming, who was a "Campione", was a natural enemy of gods. On top of that, he had twelve incarnationsparable to twelve Noble Phantasms, and the Divine Sword of Salvation that hid almost all of the mythological artifacts. The power of the Divine Sword of Salvation is not bad, it is a holy sword with the power to split the stars.


    Then, Wu Ming did not feel that the gods in this world were not strong after he met Artosh.


    Despite having made preparations, Wu Ming was a little surprised by Artosh''s strength.


    With a strong body, he could fight Wu Ming without a fight; his martial arts, which was not supreme but not weaker than his, was only slightly weaker than his opponent in hand to handbat with Wu Ming; <Spirit Circuit> which is almost endless energy, It is used to supply powerful natural attacks.


    It is not unreasonable to be called the strongest God of War because Artosh can kill gods.


    However, that didn''t mean Wu Ming would be afraid.


    Previously, he had predicted that the only person who could fight him would be Artosh, who was called the strongest god of war.


    Artosh is slightly weaker than Wu Ming in hand-to-handbat, and Godly Smite can''t break through the defense of the divine shield, and the hiding space can also be broken, not to mention Wu Ming''s adaptability to space and time, time and space damage or it can be said that most skill effect can be immune.


    When Artosh saw Wu Ming, restlessness rose in his heart.


    "I''m not his opponent." This was the thought in Artosh''s heart.


    However, Artosh did not believe in this falsehood, and he could not adore him because of the domineering aura of the other party.


    Only when he was truly defeated, or even killed, would Artosh admit that the God of War''s strongest wish, but the desire to lose,e true.


    Therefore, Artosh and Wu Ming were at war, one on one, and even the Flgel under himself had nothing to worry about, which was the main reason why Artosh had not appeared.


    The Flgel was created by Artosh, and it was actually a weapon to kill himself, but he wasn''t a pedantic person. After learning that his creation couldn''t kill him, he no longer relied on the Flgel.


    If he ever met someone who could defeat him, Artosh was excited.


    However, using multiple means, Wu Ming and Artosh understood that even if the two of them continued to fight in the "usual" way, they would not be able to finish the fight for a while.


    Artosh doesn''t like to drag anymore, he will expand his movement directly, the result will be fighting here, and Wu Ming is passive. Actually, it''s a good fight. Wu Ming didn''t want it to end so quickly, but if it was the opponent''s opinion, he would still respect it.


    "Then, I''ll make a big one too."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, he released the Divine Sword of Salvation, and the Divine Sword of Salvation merged into his body like a spirit body.


    Immediately, Wu Ming raised his right hand, and magic began to gather.


    In his inner world, among the ten small stone bs on top of therge stone bs, one of them was already glowing red, and it was the stone b that represented the <Bull>.


    Immediately, the pointer in the center of the stone disk turned, and the long and short pointers pointed to the stone disk at eleven o''clock. A slowly burning sun was drawn above him. Just a nce makes people feel hot.


    In an instant, the stone disk that represented the <White Stallion>''s incarnation turned dark red with a bang, meaning that the sun stone disk could no longer be used.


    "Come to me, for victory! Eternal Sun, lend me a fast and shining horse. The fire of the Sun that dispels darkness, may it devour you!


    A small fireball appeared in Wu Ming''s hand. In an instant, this small fireball continued to expand, and instantly became veryrge.


    Inside the fireball, you can faintly see the shape of a horse, the horse is constantly moving, and the fireball emits intense heat.


    The extremely high temperature made the space begin to distort, and it felt like it was about to burst.


    Wu Ming looked at Artosh, who was facing him. At this moment, arge number of <Spirit Circuits> flickered around his body, and the sky of the undergroundke on the fourth floor of Nazarick instantly darkened. .


    "Godly Smite!!"


    Artosh''s voice sounded, and a giant pir like a giant holy sword light cannon was connected directly to Artosh through the tornado cloud above the sky, and countless abilities headed towards Wu Ming.


    As for Wu Ming, he simply attacked, and then threw it in the direction of Artosh''s attack. In the process of throwing it, the fireball expanded again, much like the <Sun>.


    At this moment, the entire space of the fourth floor shattered at a speed visible to the naked eye, which was the beginning of the impending collision of two powerful attacks.


    *Explosion---------!!*


    The sun collided with the beam of light, producing a very powerful explosion. The explosion covered all of Nazarick. That powerful attack shattered the fifth, sixth, seventh, and eighth floors of Nazarick.


    The Reality Marble, the Great Tomb of Nazarick, had disappeared, and it couldn''t withstand the double destruction of <Godly Smite> and <White Stallion>.


    After Nazarick''s Reality Marble was shattered, the damage caused by the two attacks also started to spread to Artosh''s temple, but in an instant, Artosh''s temple melted.


    ....


    Outside, Think was dumbfounded when she saw the attacks of herself and others diverted and drawn elsewhere.


    The extremely smart Think hade to this point, how could she still not understand the situation, this was definitely his Aka Si Anse assassination technique being used by someone else.


    "The whole army is retreating!" Thinkmand immediately.


    "Yes!" The captain agreed, and immediately ordered the fleet to retreat.


    It would be unwise to attack again without knowing who the enemy was now.


    Obviously, the Dwarves on the opposite side also thought the same, and their magic ne started to slowly retreat.


    At this moment, a huge crack appeared in the space above Avant Heim.


    Immediately, like broken ss, the space above Avant Heim shattered.


    *explosion----!*

 Chapter 448: Victory and defeat have been divided

    Chapter 448: Victory and defeat have been divided


    In Avant Heim, all of the Flgel turned into children around ten years old due to the collective power to unleash Heavenly Smite attacks.


    Originally, their intention was to finish off the two powers of the elves and dwarves at once, so the Flgel converted all of their energy into Heavenly Smites, and gathered them into the attack just now.


    And the characteristic of the Flgel is that after releasing all their energy, that is, after releasing the Heavenly Smite, their bodies will quickly be smaller, which is truly the curse of bad taste. (Hiss~ wipe the saliva.)


    By the way, their ownbat power has also dropped significantly. While not enough for anyone to kill, they faced "creatures" such as elves, dwarves, warbeasts, and dhampirs. It''s hard for the Flgel to fight back.


    When Azrael saw that her sister''s attacks were diverted, she also understood that she and the others had been tricked by someone else.


    Not only that, the elves and dwarves had also been trapped.


    The three major powers, the Elf Alliance, the Dwarf Alliance, and Flugel, had all been tricked by others.


    Now, it was certain that the previous Heavenly Smite, who didn''t know who sent him, was an unknown person who set a trap for Flugel.


    "Shit, there''s no way to continue the battle now, Avant, help me~" Azrael patted the ground beneath him weakly, the entire Flgel residence full of the gigantic Phantasma, Avant Heim.


    As soon as Azrael finished speaking, a wave came, and it was Avant Heim who nodded.


    Even if the Flgel could no longer fight, there was still the Phantasma named after Artosh himself, Avant Heim.


    The Phantasma that Artosh could admire and was willing to follow Artosh wouldn''t be weak no matter what.


    After all, even though the God of War Artosh was a stubborn old man who had to seek death, he recognized the strong.


    However, at this moment, the sky above Flgel, or the sky above Avant Heim, shattered.


    *explosion----!!*


    Like shards of ss, the space above Avant Heim exploded directly, and the shattered space shards fell onto Avant Heim.


    "Wwhat happened meow?!" said Azrael nervously.


    The reason he was restless was because Azrael sensed the aura of her master, the god of war Artosh, from the corrupted space.


    It was a very weak aura, giving people the feeling that death would soon disappear, but Azrael didn''t think anyone could defeat or kill her master, so her master was the strongest.


    Not only did Azrael think like this, but the other Flgels also thought like this, in their opinion, their master was the strongest, and it was impossible for anyone to defeat him.


    However, just as the elf and dwarven alliance was about to retreat, and Flgel fell into fantasy, a figure flew out of the broken space, or fell.


    Artosh used eighteen wings to adjust his figure and slowlynded on Avant Heim, in front of the Flgel.


    When Wu Ming came out, he also came out of the broken space right after.


    Not rushing after Artosh, Wu Ming turned around and started to speed up the repair of the damaged space.


    Although this damaged space is also being repaired automatically, if someone who has mastered space techniques takes the initiative to repair it, it can still speed up the repair of the damaged space.


    During this period of time, Azrael and the others hastily came to Artosh''s side, knelt on one knee, and saluted Artosh.


    "Lord Artosh..." Azrael said sadly, she could feel that his master''s god essence had disappeared, and his aura was gradually weakening. By now, Artosh was dying.


    That''s why Wu Ming didn''t rush after Artosh, because Artosh didn''t hesitate with the double explosion of "Godly Smite" and "White Stallion" that shattered two small worlds, which wasparable to Noble Phantasm. It was affected, and the god essence was also destroyed for this reason. In short, Artosh had already lost, and the god essence waspletely destroyed by Wu Ming.


    Seeing what Azrael wanted to say, Artosh waved his hand to stop her.


    "This battle really makes me feel very excited, I am very satisfied, I am very happy, hahaha!!" Joyfulughter spread from Avant Heim to the surroundings, the alliance of elves and dwarves could be said to have heard.


    Even so, Think Nirvalent still had no intention of returning, so there was no doubt that he would die. After all, the one who defeated Artosh was still in Avant Heim. The damaged space is being repaired in the sky.


    "Aum!" At this moment, a dragon roared, and a huge Dragonia rose from behind the forest, roaring at Artosh.


    Immediately after, six dragon shadows flew from behind the forest, followed the Dragonia in front, and flew towards Artosh.


    Artosh once killed the leader of this giant dragon, the dragon king of Dragonia, therefore, Dragonia is not only the enemy of Ex-Machina, but also has a deep hatred for Artosh.


    Of course, Draglnia who was ughtered by others was not happy, and it just so happened that Artosh could be said to be very weak now, and Dragonia could kill him.


    But because of Dragonia''s anger, after ignoring the signal sent by Think to retreat, they all rushed out.


    And they are ready to kill the enemy with all their might.


    "<Far Cry>!!" Two words left Dragonia''s mouth, <Far Cry>, it was like the Heavenly Smite of the Flgel. After releasing <Heavenly Smite>, Flgel''s body will turn into that of a child of about ten years old, and everything is suppressed.


    This could be described as a massive killer move, because the opponent dies, or the user dies because the usercks power, it''s that simple.


    <Far Cry> Draglnia was a powerful skill that condensed life and whole body magic to release everything.


    This is also a great killing move, no matter whether the opponent dies or not, the rhythm will definitely die.


    However, this also shows how inevitable Dragonia and Artosh are.


    In an instant, the mouth of the first Dragonia opened, and the energy and life of her entire body condensed.


    Dragonia was ready to unleash her attack with full power at the cost of her life.


    *Roar--!!*


    Not only that, the six Dragonia behind him also started preparations for <Far Cry>.


    It seemed that these few Dragonias also had the intention of destroying all of the Flgel, and theyunched this fatal attack.


    Then, Wu Ming would not just stand by and watch. In these few seconds, he repaired and refined the broken space in the sky, and used that space to transfer to the only <Far Cry>.


    In an instant, Wu Ming took out a golden ball from his golden ripple, used it again, and a mechanical shield covered his body.


    "


    "

 Chapter 449: Return

    Chapter 449: Return


    "


    "


    Wu Ming raised his hand, and an extremely terrifying Far Cry shot out from the barrel of Wu Ming''s hand.


    The oversized Far Cry collided with the six iing Far Cry, and


    engulfed it instantly.


    Seeing Wu Ming''s attack, Dragonia was immediately shocked, and at the same time, anger also flooded Dragonia''s heart.


    "There he is!? Far Cry Lord Hartyleif!? That''s a cursed Ex-Machina" However, before Dragonia could finish speaking, mes covered her.


    The scorching power of Far Cry did not decrease, and along the direction of the six Far Crys, it instantly engulfed the six Dragonia shadows.


    After the six Dragonias used Far Cry, their physical skills were quickly destroyed, besides, the distance between the two sides was too close, and Dragonia had no time to escape.


    Even if they ran away, they wouldn''t be able to hold on for long with their bodies already starting to crumble.


    In just a few seconds, the attacks of the six powerful Dragonias and their lives were silently shattered, and not even ashes remained.


    This scene made the eyes of various races such as elves and dwarves widen. Even the upper life races, such as the Flgel, Phantasma, Gigant, couldn''t withstand Far Cry while fighting the six Dragonias alone. In time, the attack and the six Dragonias were annihted.


    The only ones who can do it are Old Deus, or... Ex-Machina who can imitate powerful attacks.


    Think saw Wu Ming''s figure through remote perspective magic, and his pupils immediately shrank.


    "So it was him!!" The elf captain beside Think was also surprised.


    After all, when Wu Ming came to the elf fleet, only Think and the captain saw Wu Ming''s face.


    Seeing the unique Ex-Machina equipment on Wu Ming''s body, Think had already guessed themon part of it all.


    Wu Ming obtained Ex-Machina equipment from somewhere, and analyzed and used the equipment in a way that Think didn''t know.


    A few days ago, Wu Ming first "wrongly entered" the location of the dwarves, and then came to the elf fleet to provide information to the elves for free, maybe just for now.


    Obviously, the dwarves also came to the Ariena Continent, and formed a tripartite confrontation with the Flgel and their elven alliance.


    After that, Wu Ming used the Ex-Machina weapon again, simting the Heavenly Smite, attacking his army and the dwarf fleet, causing both sides tounch weapons against the Flgel, and the Flgel also using the strongest to counterattack.


    As a result, in the end, the attacks of the three parties were inexplicably drawn elsewhere, and disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye. There was no doubt that Wu Ming was ying a trick.


    Although not knowing where the attacks from them and the others disappeared from, it was undoubtedly not a good thing.


    "Are the elves ready for space teleportation magic for the fleet?" Due to a sense of crisis, Think has made people prepare for space teleportation magic, preparing to move all the elf fleet.


    "Yes! It''s ready, just waiting for your orders." The captain saluted Think and said calmly.


    "Just start when you''re ready, you idiot!" Think red at the captain angrily.


    We are preparing to flee, since the means are ready, why are we still waiting for the other party to summon us?


    After all, Think didn''t know Wu Ming''s current situation, she didn''t know if it was enemy or friend.


    "I will go and give orders." The captain was slightly surprised by Think''s anger. This was the first time she had seen thisdy angry.


    The captain left and went to announce theunch of the space teleportation, while Think was still standing at the bow of the warship, watching the silence in the magic of the far-end perspective.


    "y with me, Think Nirvalen, in the palm of your hand. Even if you are a god, wait for my revenge."


    After all, the Aka Si Anse that Think Nirvalen was researching was not for anything else, but to kill a god, and the god Think wanted to kill the most was the creator of the elves, the god Kainas.


    "As long as there are no gods, Nina and I can be together, hehehehehe" Think looked ck.


    With Think''sughter, all the elven troops disappeared on the battlefield.


    ...


    At the same time, the Dwarf''s magic-guided airship had also spun, and a huge hole behind it erupted with intense fire. Then, the entire fleet of dwarves flew into the distance like a cluster of meteors.


    The Dwarves, Dragonia, Phantasma, Gigant looked on, and the six Dragonias working together all died. The Dwarves were on the warship, and Phantasma and Gigant were behind the Dwarves. After seeing the Dwarves running away, they also ran away.


    All his allies and promoters had fled, so why were they still here?


    ...


    As a result, currently only Flgel, Phantasma Avant Heim, and bodies that had begun to be illusory, were left on this battlefield.


    Wu Ming paid no attention to the elves and dwarves. After eliminating Dragonia, hended on Avant Heim.


    In an instant, Avant Heim gave off a threatening atmosphere, and Flgel, who had turned into a child, was also watching Wu Ming nervously, guarding his dying master.


    Now, no matter how stupid the Flgels were, they knew that their master, the strongest god of war, Artosh, had been defeated, and the price was life.


    "They are quite loyal to you, Artosh." Wu Ming did nothing, but stood before Artosh and said lightly.


    "They are indeed a group of subordinates worthy of my trust, but unfortunately I have not paid any attention to them in the past." Artosh also said calmly.


    Wu Ming and Artosh didn''t look like enemies that had fought to the death a few minutes ago, but like old friends.


    When <White Stallion> Wu Ming and <Godly Smite> Artosh destroyed the Reality Marble of Nazarick, and when the two returned to Artosh''s temple, the <White Stallion> had defeated <Godly Smite> and destroyed the god essence stored in the shrine''s throne.


    That''s right, the reason why Artosh was hit by <Bull> was nothing because Artosh''s god essence was no longer in his body.


    It had to be said that the strongest deserved to be the strongest, and being able to maintain his god essence and keep his body from dissipating, it could be said that Artosh was truly the strongest in this world. Wu Ming thought so.


    After that, Wu Ming used his strength to neutralize the attacks of himself and Artosh.


    After all, if the explosion generated by these two forces was really allowed to expand, not to mention whether Flgel and Avant Heim, who were closest to the Temple of Artosh, could survive, and the would be swept away by a nuclear bomb.


    After that, the temple was destroyed, Artosh and Wu Ming came here from different spaces, and the rest is what just happened.


    Immediately, Wu Ming spoke the key words.


    "You are satisfied with this battle, Artosh."

 Chapter 450: Is there something wrong with Suniaster?

    Chapter 450: Is there something wrong with Suniaster?


    "You are satisfied with this battle, Artosh."


    "Ha ha ha ha!!"


    After Wu Ming asked this sentence, Artosh startedughing, and continued tough.


    The Flgel looked at their somewhat insane master in confusion, and then began to look at each other.


    And Wu Ming didn''t say anything about it, just looked at Artosh andughed.


    After a few minutes had passed, Artosh stoppedughing and looked at Wu Ming with a pleased expression.


    "I am quite satisfied with this fight, Wu Ming."


    Artosh''s only hope is that someone can kill him, and someone can give him defeat.


    "Since you can remove god essence from the body, why not store it somewhere else." Wu Ming expressed his doubts.


    Its only drawback is that it is not well protected, but it is ced in the most vulnerable ces.


    The Artosh Temple was the battleground between Wu Ming and Artosh. Even though the shrine had also received the aftermath of the battle between the two at first, after that Wu Ming opened the Reality Marble Nazarick with the excuse that the battlefield was too small.


    Wu Ming did not expect that Artosh would be so wise. If he could count in advance, Wu Ming would feel that Artosh''s temple was too small, so he hid his god essence in the temple''s throne.


    Except for Artosh himself who chose death.


    "When you came to this world, I already knew the end of my life." Artosh said calmly, and started to tell his story.


    "I really don''t know you, but Suniaster told me that if I fight you, you''re strong enough to kill me."


    Artosh''s words confused Wu Ming.


    "Suniaster?" Can Suniaster stillmunicate with other people? Isn''t that the scepter that represents ownership of the?


    "I won''t admit it''s wrong, it is indeed a Suniaster, but it must be a Suniaster replica or a clone-like existence, because the real Suniaster is still at the''s core, I can feel it." Artosh As an Old Deus race born in the core of Suniaster''s birthce, it was natural to have the ability to detect Suniaster''s specific traces, but they were very faint.


    "It is said that ity can give me strength, as long as I have it, I can defeat you, and the method is very simple, as long as I am really chosen and hold it with both hands." Artosh continued.


    However, since Artosh said so, he did not choose to ept Suniaster''s power.


    "I don''t have the power to choose such a thing, and as a war god, it''s a shame for me to be opportunistic."


    When he knows that he will be defeated and killed, he chooses the power given by others to live, which is very ironic for the god of war Artosh.


    "My god essence was not taken by myself and kept on the temple throne, but brought by Suniaster." Artosh said something that surprised Wu Ming.


    Suniaster is this alive? !


    "After I rejected Suniaster, I was ready to use my power to destroy Suniaster, but Suniaster seems to have been prepared for a long time. Then, under my strong resistance, the Suniaster was removed from the body. Together with my god essence, and then Suniaster sealed my god essence on the throne, and Suniaster disappeared."


    Listening to the strange string of words that Artosh spoke, Wu Ming could be said to be dumbfounded.


    This is really weird. Suniaster, the logically lifeless symbol ofary rights, should not interfere with Artosh without permission.


    But Wu Ming didn''t think Artosh was lying, because Artosh wouldn''t lie at all, a decent man.


    However, this could also exin why Artosh and Wu Ming weren''t strong enough to fight, other than fighting Wu Ming head-on, magic fights, ordinary pursuit fights, and thest big trick.


    After all, Artosh is also recognized as the strongest, if there is only that power, it is impossible to be considered the strongest in the world that no one can surpass.


    "That is, your true strength is actually more than that." Wu Ming asked.


    "Don''t talk about the rest, the Godly Smite just now wasn''t much worse than my heyday. Even in my prime, I would have been defeated by you."


    What Artosh said was true, if Wu Ming had not used it at the end and removed the damage he kept releasing, Artosh would have been lost by now.


    Even though Artosh was almost gone now, his body had be very dim now.


    Artosh also knew that Wu Ming was merciful in the end, so Artosh let him go until now.


    It was nice to have an opponent who couldn''t beat him with all his might.


    This is what Artosh was thinking now.


    "In that case, my friend, what do you think of my previous proposal?" Artosh says something inexplicable.


    Before exiting the shattered different dimension, Artosh and Wu Ming had a brief conversation.


    Artosh asked Wu Ming to be the new god of Flgel and Avant Heim. Then, before Wu Ming could reply, Artosh was pulled out of a different space by the increasingly intensive fragmentation of space and came to Avant Heim.


    "I receive." After all, Wu Ming''s earlier act of destroying those few Dragonias could already prove his approval.


    Artosh smiled in satisfaction.


    "Hahaha~ I''ve only lost one hundred battles in my life, and being able to meet you is the happiest thing for me" Artosh looked at Wu Ming with satisfaction like an old friend, then disappeared.


    "Goodbye, my friend." Wu Ming watched Artosh die, lost his god essence, and coupled with the fierce battle with Wu Ming, it could be said to be hopeless.


    It''s like the Servant''s spiritual core is broken, basically waiting toe out. There is no other way, but there must be another way, like Suniaster.


    However, Artosh wanted to be defeated in a hundred battles in this world, and the path he chose, Wu Ming would not stop him.


    Artosh is a good friend, it can be said that the rtionship between Wu Ming and Artosh is called true feelings.


    At this time, Wu Ming suddenly thought of a question.


    There was a problem with Suniaster, a problem big enough to threaten Artosh. However, even if there was a problem with Suniaster, the rules of her appearance remained unchanged. Only the strongest gods prate the''s core.


    And now, Suniaster is about to be freed from the''s core by Riku.


    "You stay here obediently, and remember to avoid danger when you encounter danger."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, he opened a ck portal, and he entered in an instant, leaving the Flgel children who were overwhelmed and looked at each other anxiously.

 Chapter 451: Robber

    Chapter 451: Robber


    Pushing the timeline forward, Wu Ming''s clone used the Arm of Greed to absorb the attacks of the elves, dwarves, and flugels.


    Visible to the naked eye, Wu Ming''s clone body copsed, including the ck arm of the Arm of Greed like a demon.


    After all, this is also the ultimate move of the power of the three parties, which is enough to kill a god. To be attracted and absorbed by the pseudo Arm of Greed created by him, of course there was a price to pay.


    Moreover, Wu Ming was not a clone of the main body currently in Great Root, but a clone of a "clone". Although his strength was reasonable, he faced the ultimate attacks of elves, dwarves, and Flugels at the same time.


    The attacks of the three powers were converted into an energy ballparable to a huge fireball, which was absorbed by the Arm of Greed.


    Since the elves and dwarves were preparing to retreat, and the flugel had be a baby, no one was attacking Wu Ming now, which also made him feel stable.


    In this way, when the huge energy ball was almostpletely absorbed, the clone''s body still shattered.


    The Arm of Greed on the clone''s left hand had been covered with cracks, as if it was no surprise that it would shatter when broken.


    *Bang*


    As expected, the Arm of Greed in Wu Ming''s left hand was like a mirror that turned into pieces,pletely shattered, turned into light and floated into the air.


    "Well~ Luckily, the Arm of Desire has saved this attack, and I don''t need it anymore." Like a badly damaged doll, Wu Ming''s clone said weakly.


    Immediately after, the clone exited the stage like a spirit body, starting from the feet, turning into small magic particles, and following the Arm of Greed magic particles that had not beenpletely dissipated flying into the air.


    ...


    At the same time, in the southwest of the Arien Continent, on a lonely rocky mountain, there was a man wearing a worn brown robe with a hood on his head, sses over his eyes, and a hood over his mouth and nose. A white-haired man with a scarf came out of a secret underground cave.


    This person was Riku who smuggled from the Lucia continent to the southwest of the Ariena continent.


    Because of Wu Ming''s portal, he only needs toe here first, then open the portal, and Riku can easilye over.


    Looking at the glove he was wearing, Riku put on the glove on his right hand, a glove that was as beautiful as an angel''s, and was pure white in color.


    These are twin supports thatplement the Arm of Greed, Arm of Desire.


    Riku knew that this was Wu Ming''s sess in absorbing the third party''s attack, and this was a signal that Wu Ming was telling Riku to act.


    "Then let me end this war." Riku said in a heavy tone as if he had carried a heavy burden.


    After that, Riku raised his right hand, and then, his left hand took out a gem, which is a pir that stores magic power, and the magic power within it can be released by destroying it.


    After all, using the Arm of Desire required mana liberation.


    As a human in this world, Riku had neither the energy of this world nor the use of Wu Ming, so he was unable to use the Arm of Desire normally.


    Wu Ming gave the pole to Riku so he could use it as an item to free the Arm of Desire.


    "Freedom, Arm of Desire!!" Riku roared, mming a spar into the Arm of Desire.


    As a world-ss fake item, the Arm of Desire also has a very strong appearance, the spar was mmed into the Arm of Desire by Riku, and there is no doubt that the spar that stores magic power is broken.


    The shattered spar turned into flying debris and disappeared, and the magic power within it had also been absorbed by the Arm of Desire.


    Like a me that got oiled, a powerful airwave erupted from the Arm of Desire, and it began to emit boundless white light.


    Riku looked at the Arm of Desire that was constantly emitting powerful waves of light and air, and Riku recalled Wu Ming''s words.


    "Vero said, imagine a strong prating force, press the Arm of Desire to the ground below, the energy stored in the Arm of Desire will prate the center of the and in this way Suniaster will appear."


    Riku saw the light that ended everything in his hand and smiled bitterly.


    For the sake of peace, for the future of mankind, for everyone in the vige, for his sister, and for the followers who were willing to incarnate as ghosts, for all of this, Riku and even humanity had sacrificed a lot, but this day had finallye.


    Riku put down the raised Arm of Desire, pointed it at the ground, and was about to suppress it.


    At this time, a pitch ck space door suddenly appeared high in the sky, and a figure of Wu Ming appeared.


    "Riku! Stop! Something''s wrong with Suniaster!!" Wu Ming shouted at Riku.


    Riku''s pupils shrank first, and then he quickly stopped the arm pressing down.


    "Is there something wrong with Suniaster?" Riku looked at Wu Ming worriedly.


    Before Wu Ming could exin, suddenly, a green figure rushed towards the unwary Riku.


    Wu Ming reacted in an instant, he instantly activated his incarnation, and violent energy filled the stone b in his heart, turning it into a red alert state.


    If he didn''t do this, Wu Ming would not have the confidence to rush in front of the green figure to save Riku. The green figure was too close to Riku, as if he was deliberately prepared.


    *Pfft!*


    The sound of flesh and blood separating was heard, and Riku''s muffled voice was also heard.


    Wu Ming grabbed Riku and took him to the side, and the green figure also held something and came to the opposite side of Wu Ming.


    It was a pure white glove like an angel, but the glove had traces of blood on it, dyeing the angel''s arm red.


    Riku was sweating, with a restrained expression, his left hand holding the sole of his left right arm.


    That''s right, the green figure grabbed the Arm of Desire''s arm along with Riku''s right hand.


    At this time, Wu Ming also clearly understood the green figure.


    Holding Riku''s arm was a woman, with long elf-like ears, golden hair reaching her waist, and her soft green natural attire, although slightly conservative, still didn''tpletely cover her curvaceous and sexy body.


    "Elves?!" Riku looked at the woman across from him with hatred.


    "No, I''m afraid it is the creator of the forest elf, Kainas."


    After sensing the creature on the opposite side that was simr to an elf, Wu Ming was absolutely certain that its aura was simr to that of Artosh. It was undoubtedly Old Deus.


    "Forest God Kainas?!" Riku obviously didn''t expect that a minor character like himself would be the target of Old Deus.


    "However, Kainas is a bit strange." Wu Ming narrowed his eyes and looked at Kainas.


    Even though Kainas is the god of the forest, but now Kainas doesn''t have eyes, like a doll.


    Wu Ming had almost guessed the situation.


    At this moment, Kainas grabbed the Arm of Desire and pressed it to the ground.


    *Explosion--!!*


    In an instant, arge amount of energy exploded from the ground.

 Chapter 452: Suniaster Consciousness

    Chapter 452: Suniaster Consciousness


    *explosion--!*


    Huge energy came from the ground, and the ground where Wu Ming and Riku were all shattered. As ast resort, Wu Ming took Riku to the sky.


    "Sure enough, the target of Kainas being controlled is only Riku''s right hand, or can it prate the Arm of Desire from the center of the?" Wu Ming said.


    At this point, Wu Ming can also understand that Kainas must have epted Suniaster''s temptation, epted Suniaster''s power, and was manipted.


    Wu Ming thought on the way here that Suniaster had teased Artosh, even though Artosh refused, he was still overshadowed by Suniaster.


    So, isn''t Suniaster going to another Old Deus?


    The answer is yes, Kainas is the new Old Deus Suniaster is looking for. After Kainas epts the temptation from Suniaster, Suniaster dominates Kainas'' body, treating he4 like a doll. Generally used, the goal is to save "self". " from the core of the Spirit Circuitwork.


    First of all, Suniaster looks for Artosh because he is the strongest God of War, but because Artosh refuses, Suniaster gives Artosh part of the price for this, and then Suniaster finds Kainas.


    Kainas, afraid of the horror of being killed, epts Suniaster''s proposal and bes Suniaster''s puppet, and is set by Riku''s side, ready to free the real Suniaster at the core of the Spirit Circuitwork.


    But seeing Wu Ming scream stopped Riku''s movement to prate the center of the, and Kainas, who was enved by Suniaster, shot straight and robbed Riku''s right hand and Arm of Desire in his right hand.


    Above is the truth that Wu Ming saw.


    "What happened to Suniaster" Wu Ming grabbed Riku and nursed him, then frowned and looked at what had rotted below, and the ground was crushed like the epicenter of an earthquake.


    Originally, if Riku came to use Arm of m Desire, Arm of Desire''s energy would only reach the center of the with strong prating power with little damage, prate the''s core, and make Suniaster appear.


    However, the Arm of Desire method used by Kainas was quite bad.


    Not only does it leak some energy and cause damage to the''s surface, but it hasn''tpletely reached the center of the, which can be said to be quite a waste.


    However, since the other party is Old Deus, at such a distance, ordinary judgment cannot be used as a reference.


    Wu Ming frowned as he looked at the ck cup-shaped crystal slowly rising from the ground that was still crushing.


    There is no doubt that it is Suniaster, but there is indeed a big problem with Suniaster, Suniaster should not be ck, but white and transparent cup-shaped crystal.


    Moreover, Wu Ming also felt a familiar aura on the ck mud.


    "I didn''t expect even this world to have this ck mud." Wu Ming saw the ck mud vibrating like ck viscous mush on the ck lens, and he said with a serious face.


    "I should have thought about it a long time ago, how the voice of an ordinary person can reach my ears in the space-time tunnel, and only ck mud with the power of Root can send that sound to my ears."


    Wu Ming''s analysis was correct, at first he could hear Riku''s sigh, all because of the ck mud.


    This ck mud was deliberately hidden by the Spirit Circuitwork core, so that Wu Ming''s perception was unable to hold for a while, and the ck mud aura was not noticed.


    After pulling Wu Ming into this world, Suniaster with in the ck mud began to be self-conscious, plotting a record escape.


    It punished Artosh who resisted, overpowered Kainas, captured Riku''s right hand, and seeded in freeing Suniaster from the core of the Spirit Circuitwork.


    "It''s put together." Wu Ming is not too upset, this is the power of wisdom, and he admires it.


    Suniaster who had just been born with self-awareness could be very calcted, which was unimaginable.


    "Leave here first, Riku, it''s also a hindrance for you to stay here." Wu Ming said to Riku, whose severed right arm had stopped bleeding.


    Riku looked at Wu Ming solemnly, then nodded, he still had some self-knowledge.


    Immediately, Wu Ming opened the portal and sent Riku in. Before leaving, Riku warned Wu Ming.


    "Thank you very much for your help, God, may you return triumphantly" After speaking, Riku entered the ck portal.


    Immediately, the portal closed, and Wu Ming saw Suniaster''s position.


    Like a strange urrence, the liquid in Suniaster instantly flowed out, enveloping Suniaster to form a humanoid appearance.


    After that, this figure formed and was revealed in front of Wu Ming.


    Eighteen pairs of broad white wings, like a Greek-style western dress, capable eyes and a burly body, there is no doubt that this figure is Artosh, the god of war who died not long ago.


    However, Wu Ming was not stupid enough to think the man in front of him was a fake, although his appearance was the same, but the atmosphere waspletely different.


    "Oh~ are you Dragon of the Root? You really are a familiar stranger." Artosh said in a frivolous tone, there was no doubt that this was not Artosh.


    "It''s really thanks to you that I was able to get out so quickly," said Artosh, who turned into Suniaster''s consciousness.


    If there was no Wu Ming, it would be a year and a half before Suniaster''s birth.


    After all, even in the final decisive battle, Riku used other means to prate the''s core.


    "You know who you are, right?" Wu Ming looked at the pseudo-Artosh opposite him seriously.


    "Ah~ Of course, I am a Suniaster consciousness. It''s just a prop, an item, and whoever wins the battle will be mine." Suniaster Consciousness used Artosh''s appearance and said carelessly.


    This bothered Wu Ming, which was an insult to the deceased.


    "But, thanks to this, I have consciousness." Suniaster smiled in satisfaction, and then raised a hand, and countless ck substances appeared in her hand.


    This is the ck mud that Wu Ming is familiar with.


    "If yes, you should know this, these things tell me that you are the enemy." Suniaster Consciousness smiled and looked at Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming closed his eyes, then took a deep breath.


    This is a bit troublesome, although Wu Ming is also thinking if the great figures in each world are swallowed by the ck mud, then whether it will have an impact.


    Even though Suniaster wasn''t a big person, because it was eroded by the ck mud that didn''t know where it came from, consciousness was born.


    But this is nothing. In the hands of good people, ck is good, and in the hands of bad people, ck mud is evil. The consciousness of Suniaster''s birth is simr to its meaning in the world.


    However the people or things that were hit by this ck mud would regard Wu Ming as an enemy, just like ssmates who traveled to various worlds but were regarded as world destroyers, Suniaster and Wu Ming''s meaning was hostile.


    "Simply put, you and I can only live one." Wu Ming saw Suniaster''s consciousness.


    "Impossible, my heart says that it is impossible not to kill you."

 Chapter 453: Artosh Body

    Chapter 453: Artosh Body


    "Then don''t talk nonsense, let''s get started."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, his body''s magic power erupted, and a powerful storm blew into the ground which had devastated the surrounding area.


    The immense magic power directly caused the vision of heaven and earth.


    "I will deny the sky, deny the earth, the storm will destroy everything, and the rain will cover everything. With this supreme divine power, I will make everything in heaven and earth prostrate!"


    Wu Ming raised one hand high and pointed at the sky. With the words spoken, a huge tornado of clouds in the sky began to whistle along with the storm, forming a tornado that could tear steel.


    "Aaaaahhhh!!"


    Wu Ming shouted loudly and mmed his raised arm down.


    In an instant, a superrge tornado hit Artosh who turned into Suniaster''s consciousness.


    *Explosion--!!*


    The tornado collided with the ground, and a sound like a huge explosion erupted, and smoke and dust filled the air instantly.


    "Huh" A winged figure shot out from the smoke and dust, Suniaster''s consciousness took on the appearance of Artosh.


    And Suniaster''s consciousness that flew out of the smoke and dust, waspletely chaotic, as if he had fallen several times on the ground on the ground.


    But even though it looked very pathetic, Wu Ming was sure that he didn''t hurt the other party.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such strong strength. You truly deserve to be the Dragon of the Root. Suniaster Consciousness looked at Wu Ming with admiration.


    "I still have more means, I am afraid that you will die to enjoy it." Wu Ming also saw Suniaster''s consciousness.


    Now, due to the previous battle and various things, half of the current twelve incarnations of Wu Ming were unavable.


    <Bull> was used by Wu Ming to attack Artosh, blowing his heart out, <White Stallion> collided with <Godly Smite>, and <Gale> and <Boar> to offset Wu Ming and Artosh. The result of the move was overloaded, and <Raptor> was used by Wu Ming to save Riku. It could be said that hismonly used abilities were basically temporarily unavable.


    However, the remaining seven incarnations are nothing like useless abilities.


    "However, I am not a vegetarian who has obtained the full state of Artosh''s body!" Suniaster''s consciousness instantly turned terrifying, and then Suniaster''s consciousness took control of the body and rushed towards Wu Ming.


    "Every sinner will tremble before my power. Now is the time, that I may gain the strength of ten mountains, the strength of a hundred rivers, and the strength of a thousand camels! Over my mighty self, I will bear the power of a thousand dragons!"


    After Wu Ming finished reading his words, the stone b depicting a giant dragon at one o''clock in his heart suddenly lit up.


    After that, Wu Ming''s body was suddenly restless, his whole body became bigger, and he also realized Suniaster.


    *Boom!!*


    Wu Ming and Suniaster''s consciousness collided, making a loud noise, and the whole country let out a tragic sound.


    It could be said that in the southwest of the Ariena Continent right now, the battle ground of Wu Ming and Suniaster''s consciousness had almost sunk.


    More than a kilometer of smoke and dust filled the air, and then, along with the sweeping storm, the surrounding dust disappeared, and Suniaster''s consciousness also put down the arm that released the storm.


    "As expected of Dragon of the Root, it can reallypete with me in this situation." Suniaster''s consciousness, which wore Artosh''s appearance, showed a rare serious expression instead of a frivolous expression.


    "You used not only Artosh''s appearance, but also his abilities." A low voice came from the surrounding dust.


    Wu Ming already felt that the other party was using the same trick as Artosh, and even the feeling was the same. If Wu Ming knew clearly that the other party was Suniaster''s consciousness, he would have thought it was Artosh.


    "Isn''t that natural, Artosh died and returned to the core of the Spirit Circuitwork, and I only needed a strong body, and thanks to you Artosh was able to be killed."


    After the races that live in this world die, they will return to the core of the Spirit Circuitwork, which is like the underworld of hell, but not very simr.


    After disappearing, Artosh came to the core of the Spirit Circuitwork, but was swallowed by the Suniaster consciousness that was still in the Spirit Circuitwork core and used it.


    Wu Ming even suspected that Suniaster had invaded Artosh''s soul, perhaps to pave the way for Artosh''s body.


    After being repelled, Suniaster''s Consciousness gave off Artosh''s god essence. Although it seemed to be there to put it there, Wu Ming actually felt that it was a shadow method used by the Suniaster Consciousness to shape the body.


    As a Suniaster consciousness, it does not have anything like an entity, so it can only find a body that matches its identity and ability, that is, the body of Old Deus.


    This is why Suniaster consciousness can use defective products that are stronger than the original.


    It was because of Suniaster''s power and the power of the ck mud.


    A huge white dragon w, fierce and holy stretched out from the smoke and dust, giving the impression that it could kill the Artosh in front of it with just a light grip.


    A huge figure in the dust swayed, and in an instant, a huge white dragon appeared in front of Suniaster''s consciousness.


    This is the power of <Dragon>, which can transform itself into a real fantasy dragon. The current Wu Ming could be different from the previous one. His original self-transforming dragon was just a type of dragon in its name. Actually not some kind of creature from the Dragon of the Root.


    It''s like Parrot, the golden wolf in Mahoutsukai no Yoru. It is said that it is a wolf, but it is not a wolf.


    Moreover, the incarnation of <Dragon> has undergone various baptisms for a long time, and the giant dragon that turned into it is no longer an ordinary fantasy species, at least it is a fantasy species king level.


    "Feel the power of my incarnation." Wu Ming shouted, and then a huge dragon w wed at Suniaster''s consciousness.


    At the same time, Artosh''s body which was controlled by Suniaster''s consciousness seemed to be facing downwards, and was frowning slightly ufortably.


    Although this sentence cannot seriously injure, it is also the strongest God of War so far.


    His physical abilities were capable of fighting one on one with Wu Ming''s current state.


    Wu Ming now somewhat understood why the other party wanted to seal Artosb''s god essence on the throne of his War God Temple.


    "Let you try the power of the God of War in the strongest period!!" Suniaster''s consciousness roared, and it was a collision with the ws of the attacking dragon.


    *Explosion----!!*

 Chapter 455: Do not allow the pursuit of mistakes

    Chapter 455: Do not allow the pursuit of mistakes


    The reason why the Suniaster Consciousness was being chased by Wu Ming was because the Suniaster Consciousness controlled Artosh''s body and was unable to open the white dragon scales on Wu Ming''s body after using <Dragon Species>.


    The white dragon scales on Wu Ming''s body were not hard, but tough enough, Artosh''s attack hit him like a blow to cotton, which was of no use at all.


    It wasn''t that Suniaster''s consciousness really couldn''t break Wu Ming''s defenses. If Wu Ming is silent, it can be knocked down, but the w is not vegetarian, let alone other incarnations, don''t forget to use Wu Ming''s avatar in proportion to the body before entering the big root. The dragon body of the Dragon of the Root is no joke.


    Therefore, there is only one way for Suniaster''s consciousness, and that is to distance himself from Wu Ming.


    Suniaster and Wu Ming''s consciousness distanced themselves,pressing the Godly Smite and even the divine attack in the palm, showing apressed attack, then the dragon scales are naturally a decoration.


    This is also the reason why Suniaster''s consciousness is being chased by Wu Ming, because Wu Ming also understands this, so he continues to chase after him, leading to the current scene.


    It can be said that Wu Ming and Suniaster''s consciousness, no matter who made a mistake, will suffer a fatal blow.


    This was the reason why mistakes between experts were instantly fatal.


    "Can''t you stop chasing me!? Suniaster Consciousness said in despair.


    After that, Artosh''s body melted into space and disappeared.


    Wu Ming, on the other hand, strengthened the perception, and found the ce where the other party appeared through the characteristics of space and time.


    Although the characteristics of time and space are very weak in the incarnation state, it is enough for Wu Ming to only see the spatial fluctuations and catch up to Suniaster''s consciousness again.


    After Suniaster''s consciousness controlled Artosh''s body out of space, Wu Ming would touch him again in an instant. As ast resort, Suniaster''s consciousness could only continue to drift away.


    And why didn''t it go straight out and leave here, maybe because of the ck mud, so that the other party subconsciously didn''t run away.


    This was also the reason why Wu Ming said that there was only one living between himself and the opponent. It''s like a battle between old enemies. Even though he was greatly harmed and weak, it was impossible to escape.


    "I have already shown this attitude, do you think I can let you go?" Wu Ming joked on Suniaster''s consciousness.


    If the other party slipped away, Wu Ming would likely leave this world directly. After all, Suniaster''s consciousness only had power on this.


    Wu Ming probably won''te back with the idea that more is worse than less. Even though he agreed to keep the Flgel, he guessed that they were very worried after seeing Suniaster''s consciousness using Artosh''s body. It can be re-affiliated with "Artosh".


    After all, even though Artosh entrusted the Flgel to Wu Ming, how could any being who would follow him with a change of master.


    In this way, he would have to wait until he dealt with the behind-the-scenes mastermind that caused the burning of human nature, and then Wu Ming would return to settle the minor matter.


    "However, having said that, Suniaster''s consciousness is really just a consciousness." Wu Ming began to mock Suniaster''s consciousness.


    And the pattern of Suniaster''s consciousness using Artosh''s body also changed for a while, which meant that Wu Ming was right.


    Although Wu Ming was fighting back and forth with the Suniaster consciousness in front of him, but the other party did not have any special abilities, and he used Artosh''s abilities all the time.


    It makes sense that Suniaster represents the sovereignty of the, and holding Suniaster means that you are the ruler of this, the so-called only true god.


    Then, shouldn''t the consciousness born of Suniaster be like Gaia?


    This was also the reason why Wu Ming would use it when he started a fight with an opponent, because only under this incarnation could Wu Ming be sure to fight against such a super power.


    As a result, Wu Ming discovered that the other party was not a real existence simr to Gaia, only a consciousness.


    Can only use Suniaster''s power to sneak attack Artosh, in other aspects, also need to rely on other people''s bodies to be able to move, isn''t this just proving that the other party is actually bluffing.


    "If that''s what I think, all you can do now is use Artosh''s abilities." Wu Ming narrowed his eyes and looked at the other party.


    As a result, Wu Ming also began to suspect that this realization was not from Suniaster.


    "I must admit that your wisdom is not inferior to mine" Suniaster''s consciousness using Artosh''s body continued to fly, while dodging Wu Ming''s attacks, he said in a t tone.


    "You shouldn''t be able to use the power of this world alone to expose yourself." Wu Ming was still following behind Suniaster''s consciousness, he would not stop attacking because of the dialogue with the other party.


    "You''re right, I''m really just a consciousness, and I can''t act as I please without a body. That''s why I want to use the body of Artosh, the strongest god of war."


    Then, Suniaster''s consciousness became happy.


    "It''s just, I didn''t expect him to be so stupid. He knew he was going to die and didn''t ept that power. That''s why I brought out the divine essence and helped him! "Suniaster''s consciousness shows arrogance.


    This made Wu Ming even more ufortable.


    "Used by you, I think Artosh''s soul is angry at the Spirit Circuitwork!!"


    As he said, the fire that Wu Ming had started to condense in his mouth, like a ray of heat, the fire dragon rushed straight into Suniaster''s consciousness.


    Suniaster''s consciousness was still controlling Artosh''s body to dodge, but because it was a ray of fire that connected to Wu Ming''s mouth, Suniaster''s consciousness was quite difficult to dodge, and was immediately swept away by white mes.


    *Explosion--!!*


    The space fluctuations came violently, and the opponent fled into space, and the remaining mes swept across thend ornd that had be the sea, sending out a series of explosions.


    And due to excessive strength, after Wu Ming stopped the fire spray, he had already distanced himself from Suniaster''s consciousness.


    "Ha ha ha!! You ended up being fooled, Wu Ming!" said Suniaster haughtily.


    He had never shown it before, and he could make Wu Ming a little angry by using Artosh''s body but insult him or say something.


    He used this to stimte Wu Ming, so that Wu Ming didn''t have time to stop the mes. To put it simply, Wu Ming took out the skill for a long time.


    At the same time, Artosh who was controlled by Suniaster''s consciousness, began to condense a rather thin needle of light that was wrapped around an inexplicable energy, which was a divine attack that was even more concentrated and mixed with the power of the root.


    "You can actually condense divine attacks to such a degree!?" Wu Ming was also surprised, although he also thought that the other party might use apressed divine attack mixed with root power to attack him, but he did not expect the other party to be able topress in such a way.


    If it was a divine firing needle, the dragon scales would definitely not be able to stop it.


    "This is my advantage as a Suniaster consciousness and this ck mud." Suniaster Consciousness said proudly.


    "Goodbye!! Dragon of the Root!!"


    Suniaster''s consciousness screamed loudly, and mmed a divine attack at Wu Ming and threw it away.


    The shy needle that was thrown out by Artosh''s body was quite fast, and Wu Ming, who was temporarily unable to escape.


    Visually, this needle was aimed at Wu Ming''s brain. The other party''s intelligence is quite high. If it prates the heart, then Wu Ming will never die, but if it prates the brain, then Wu Ming will not die. It will not die, it will also fall into aa.


    In this way, Wu Ming had be a cow and a sheep to be ughtered.


    However, it doesn''t matter what the opponent''s attack is, because Wu Ming''s preparation can be defended against any attack, no, it can be stolen.


    With a sh of golden light, Wu Ming flew in the sky intact, and Suniaster''s consciousness looked at Wu Ming in disbelief.


    "How is this possible!?

 Chapter 456: Defeat

    Chapter 456: Defeat


    The vision of heaven and earth that was affected by the Godly Smite just now gradually receded as the light disappeared, and the sky reappeared and returned to darkness.


    Because the sky was originally gloomy, and because of the dark night, the current sky was even more gloomy.


    It made sense that the Godly Smite shot released by Suniaster''s consciousness just now should have hit Wu Ming. However, only the zing golden light disappeared, and Wu Ming was unharmed.


    "A gap!!" Wu Ming took advantage of Suniaster''s shocked consciousness, and waved his huge wings to rush to the other side.


    Suniaster''s consciousness quickly reacted from the shock, and quickly stepped back, preparing to use the space ability to escape and get away from Wu Ming again.


    "He definitely still has his trump card. The loss of the Godly Smite was definitely rted to the opponent''s trump card. I don''t believe that a trump card can be used all the time. As long as he has another carelessness, he will lose." Suniaster''s consciousness thought as soon as he saw the shadow of the huge dragon that was about to approach him, he smiled proudly.


    As long as it hasn''t reached the end, the result isn''t necessarily who it is.


    And then... he was caught by the dragon ws.


    *Bang!!*


    Wu Ming held Artosh''s body, which was using Suniaster''s consciousness, and let out a sound like steel colliding.


    *crashes*


    Immediately, the sound of chains came.


    Golden ripples appeared out of thin air, and a seemingly boundless golden chain extending from it tied the Suniaster consciousness in Wu Ming''s hands tightly.


    In this way, with the Chains of Heaven baptized by the roots, the ck mud on the body controlled by Suniaster''s consciousness cannote out.


    "How could it be!! How can space abilities go unused!!" Suniaster Consciousness said frantically.


    After the panic consciousness Suniaster also found the problem.


    Looking at it casually now, there were several spells that he had never seen in the nearby space, and these spells spread throughout the surrounding space and extended into the distance.


    And this technique is like locking space, and they are firmly attached to the space, even though each of them is several meters apart, an invisible force connects them together.


    As a result, the surrounding space, or the entire space in the southwest of the Ariena Continent, was locked by these spells. In short, the space that can be allowed to move freely is blocked or blocked.


    "Why do you think I chased you at this ce in the southwest of the Ariena Continent, instead of going elsewhere." Wu Ming said to Suniaster''s consciousness that couldn''t continue to struggle with his ws.


    Although the chase between the two was only carried out in the southwest of the ruined Ariena Continent.


    First, Wu Ming deliberately blocked Suniaster''s consciousness in this ce. Second, this is its own pce for Suniaster consciousness, and can deal with iing enemies in one room, so naturally it will not put the entire Pce affected.


    After all, no one will choose a n with less benefits, and Suniaster''s consciousness is the same.


    "I was just waiting for this moment toe," Wu Ming said in a finished tone.


    Suniaster realized that he had been arranged by Wu Ming long ago.


    Wu Ming set up the space blockade technique, and then Suniaster''s consciousness did not leave this area. Finally, the space blockade technique in this area in the southwest of the Ariena Continent forms a link, forming a formation method, the formation will lock the space of the area where Wu Ming and Suniaster''s consciousness are.


    Mathematically, it is 1+1+1+1...+1+1=Infinity. If it''s just one or a few spells, Suniaster''s consciousness can use the space ability to escape based on physical ability. However, in the space blockade in the southwest of the entire Ariena Continent, in the magic circle formed, coupled with the current shackles of the Chains of Heaven, the problem of escaping from Suniaster''s consciousness is not a problem.


    "Impossible!? As a Suniaster consciousness, I can''t find this spell orchestrated by you!?" Although it is only Suniaster''s consciousness, it has nobat power, but in terms of perception, detection, etc., Suniaster''s consciousness can be said to be very strong.


    No matter what, it is the key consciousness of the sovereignty of the, and spiritual power is naturally able to catch this spell.


    Out of anger, Suniaster''s consciousness scanned the spell with him own mental power, and as a result, he discovered something unusual.


    The spell was originally hidden, and now and Suniaster''s consciousness knew it, but now, this spell was revealed as it was activated.


    Moreover, while scanning this spell, Suniaster''s consciousness discovered that this space barrier spell was actually mixed with other spells.


    It was because of this other technique that Suniaster''s consciousness did not sense the existence of the space blocking technique.


    "A technique to block perception!?" Suniaster''s consciousness waspletely shocked.


    That''s right, in space blocking techniques, several shielding techniques are mixed in session, these blocking techniques are also like space blocking techniques, which are intertwined to form a magic circle.


    And this protective magic array,bined with the space barrier magic array, caused Suniaster''s consciousness to be captured by Wu Ming.


    "Even if it''s you, it''s impossible to have a spell that can block my perception!" It is still consciousness that is the key to the sovereignty of this, and his mental strength can''t find anything that can''t be found.


    "Also, why did my Godly Smite disappear!? How many trump cards are you still hiding!!" Suniaster''s consciousness seemed a little crazy at this moment, giving people a feeling of death down the road.


    Then, Wu Ming didn''t say anything.


    "You don''t need to know this, go back honestly and apologize to Artosh."


    Wu Ming said, a trace of lightning and some wind appeared on the dragon w that had held Suniaster''s consciousness, and there was an invisible root force.


    After all, to deal with Suniaster''s consciousness with the ck mud, the power of the roots must be used to deal with it.


    The sound of thunder and lightning sounded, and countless thunders emerged from Wu Ming''s body.


    *Hu Hu--!!*


    The raging storm was also mixed with thunder and lightning.


    Two different powers gathered in the dragon w holding Suniaster''s consciousness.


    "Not!! You can''t do this!! I am the consciousness of Suniaster! I can help you rule this" Suniaster''s consciousness begged for mercy frantically as if he had noticed. His own death.


    On the other hand, Wu Ming felt a little strange. The other party is a wise person, so don''t talk about it. Moreover, he didn''t think that destroying the other party''s body meant that the other party would die.


    *Bang!!*


    Wu Ming didn''t say any more nonsense, and directly used the power of <Gale>''s incarnation to directly pinch Artosh''s body, and the sound of Suniaster''s consciousness stopped.


    Wu Ming looked at the exposed Suniaster, looked at it warily, and continuously scanned with his mental strength, but did not find the existence of consciousness.


    "Is it really dead?" Wu Ming asked doubtfully.


    Of course it''s not that simple. In the distance, the current capital of the elves, in the Kainas Temple.


    In the temple of Kainas, who was worshiped by the elves, a green figure with mes appeared along with streams of light.

 Chapter 457: Sad Suniaster Consciousness

    Chapter 457: Sad Suniaster Consciousness


    "Unlucky! Dragon of the Root!!" The green figure said viciously, slumping weakly.


    This figure was the forest god Kainas who had held Riku''s right hand before.


    However, his tone was a bit strange.


    If Wu Ming was here, he would be able to recognize this tone, this is the Suniaster consciousness that Wu Ming had just crushed and copied Artosh''s body.


    Because Artosh rejected Suniaster, in order to ensure that he could escape from the''s core, Suniaster''s consciousness re-elected another Old Deus, namely Kainas.


    Suniaster''s consciousness erases Kainas'' personality through Suniaster''s powers, and then takes control of Kainas'' body.


    However, unlike copying and using Artosh''s body, Suniaster''s consciousness was only manipted and not integrated into it.


    This was also why Kainas, who had taken Riku with a surprise attack, had a nk expression on his face.


    After that, when Wu Ming fought with Suniaster''s consciousness, so as not to let go of Kainas, Wu Ming used a familiar power that he had not used for a long time.


    At that time, Nezha was killed in the Campione World, because Nezha wanted to continue ying and didn''t want to return to mythology, so he incarnated Wu Ming''s power, which is familiar with self-awareness.


    Then, Wu Ming released Nezha to stop Kainas.


    Kainas, who had temporarily lost control of Suniaster''s consciousness, was judged to automatically attack the enemy, so he fought with Nezha.


    Simply put, hang up (~??~??)


    Then, because the fight between Wu Ming and Suniaster''s consciousness was too intense, Kainas and Nezha were blown away, and they came to the center of Ariena Continent to continue the fight.


    The burn marks on Kainas'' body were left by Nezha, and were very suitable for using fire-tipped spears.


    Then, until Wu Ming destroyed Artosh''s body, which was controlled by Suniaster''s consciousness, Suniaster''s consciousness that controlled Kainas''s body instantly escaped.


    But the real result was that Suniaster''s consciousness came to Kainas'' body andpletely took over his body.


    It can be said that Suniaster''s previous consciousness pleading for mercy was purely done for Wu Ming, and its purpose was to make Wu Ming think that Suniaster''s consciousness was really dead.


    After all, even Wu Ming praised Suniaster''s consciousness as a sage, and from a personality point of view, the other party was considered a half-level Counter Force, and naturally would not be so stupid.


    "Although Kainas'' body isn''t as good as the God of War, it''s not weak, so just use it."


    After all, Kainas was a magic practitioner, she could release one hundred and eighty-six kinds of magic at the same time, and she was also one of the best among the Old Deus.


    It is a pity to say that, because of Suniaster''s consciousness, the consciousness of the forest god disappeared like this.


    "Anyway, he can''t control Suniaster. I don''t have to worry about it. When I recover, after letting me touch Suniaster and using Kainas'' body to be the only true god"


    Since the body controlled by Suniaster''s previous consciousness is a corrupted copy of Suniaster''s consciousness, and cannot be recognized as a god by Suniaster''s consciousness, Suniaster''s consciousness is not the only god.


    And the reason why he didn''t directly use Kainas'' body to be the only god was because Kainas'' body was too weak, and Suniaster''s consciousness thought that it could defeat Wu Ming as well.


    As a result, the ship capsized...


    "Even though I quit Suniaster now, Artosh is dead. As long as there is nothing wrong with this body, the final victor will still be mine."


    After all, Wu Ming was not qualified to be the only god on this, and apart from Artosh and Wu Ming, other Old Deus were not in Suniaster''s eyes of consciousness.


    "It''s just a bunch of idiots who can''t use their wisdom. Nothing to worry about."


    Suniaster consciousness consciouslyughed at the thoughts of other Old Deus, even if they were called gods, they were not a group of simple-minded people who only used their innate abilities to show off their strength.


    "Now that Suniaster has fallen into his hands, to be on the safe side, I will just stay in this body and wait for him to leave before speaking," Suniaster''s consciousness said.


    After all, we can''t use Suniaster, and for the sake of humanity, he can''t take Suniaster, and he will definitely leave Suniaster for mankind.


    However, Wu Ming had no idea that it was humans who couldn''t use Suniaster.


    "I really wanted to see his expression after learning that humans can''t use Suniaster, it must be very interesting." Suniaster Consciousness said with a smile.


    After that, Suniaster''s consciousness took control of Kainas'' body, destroyed the statue of Kainas that was used for sacrifice with magic, sat on the stage of the stone statue, and started repairing the body.


    Kainas'' body was like a vacuum cleaner with the greatest strategy turned on. With the naked eye, Kainas'' body was crazily absorbing the air.


    Because it was not only mentally injured by Wu Ming, but also physically because of Nezha, so Suniaster''s consciousness needed to heal properly.


    Therefore, Suniaster''s consciousness needed to feel this bodily injury to recover.


    As Old Deus who was born to be resurrected from the ground, Kainas and other Old Deus naturally have the advantage, only need to absorb the Spirit Circuit, and Old Deus can slowly recover from their injuries.


    After all, there is still an ufortable existence in the outside world, now this ce is the capital of the elves, and the chance of one breaking through is almost zero, so that Suniaster''s consciousness can safely absorb and recover from injuries.


    Then, Suniaster''s absorbing consciousness suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    Just like when you drink regr milk and feel the milk tastes strange.


    Then, before Suniaster''s consciousness could react, Kainas'' body suddenly exploded.


    *explosion--!!*


    The explosion of Kainas'' body caused Kainas'' entire temple to be instantly blown up. The elven guards guarding the outside world and the various elves panicked, and the god temple they believed in was bombed.


    The temple has always been a ce for elves tomunicate with the god Kainas, but now the temple has exploded?


    This is nothing less than the copse of the sacrificial hall in the family, which is a heavy blow to people.


    During the frantic rescue of the elves, Think Nirvalen hid coldly in a house not far from the temple and watched the temple copse.


    "Inhaling the Spirit Circuit activated by my Aka Si Anse, plus the condition of your serious injury Too bad, god, you ended up dying in my hands, hehe hehe" Think said that his expression was getting darker and darker, which causing the "girl" behind her to be a little scared.


    "This way, we can be together, Nina..."


    "SeniorSenior" The "girl" known as Nina looked at her senior nervously, her body constantly shaking.


    Maybe, I will be very "happy" in the future.


    ....


    At the same time, Wu Ming, who was still examining Suniaster, suddenly discovered Suniaster''s abnormality.


    "You are finally out, Suniaster consciousness."

 Chapter 458: Conclusion

    Chapter 458: Conclusion


    Wu Ming scanned through his mental strength, saw the little Suniaster in his huge dragon ws, and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Although he didn''t know why he couldn''t find it before, but now Wu Ming had found Suniaster''s consciousness.


    "I still think that you really disappeared, so you are still hiding."


    After all, Wu Ming did not believe that mere bodily death could kill Suniaster''s consciousness.


    Sure enough, after Wu Ming''s persistence for a long time, Suniaster''s consciousness finally came out.


    "... Damn... Elf..." Suniaster said with a very weak consciousness.


    Previously, it had destroyed the body because of Wu Ming, which caused Suniaster''s weakness of consciousness. This time, it was plotted in the Kainas Temple. Now Suniaster''s consciousness could barely stay awake.


    Suniaster''s consciousness that absorbed the <Spirit Circuit> to heal the wound was like a trickle. As a result, someone injected poison into the droplets, and the inhaled <Spirit Circuit> were all blown up by <Aka Si Anse>, this is good, Kainas is alsopletely dead, and Suniaster''s consciousness has returned to Suniaster as there is nowhere to go.


    However, really couldn''t think that there would be an elf that would attack their creator, the god of the forest, Kainas. Although Suniaster''s consciousness doesn''t pay much attention to Kainas, Kainas is also a kind of god, why? Will someone kill him?


    All kinds of puzzles gue Suniaster''s consciousness, but now, Suniaster''s consciousness has no time to think about anything else, if the crisis is not resolved soon, it will really die.


    Suniaster Consciousness did not feel that Wu Ming, who could mix protective spells into space barrier spells, would not use spells aimed at the spiritual body.


    "WaitwaitI have something to say" Suniaster''s consciousness, knowing that it was at the end of the road, quickly spoke.


    "What else do you want to say? But I won''t give you a chance."


    Wu Ming now understands that the victor is justice, while the viin dies from talking too much (manually funny).


    "Goodbye now."


    Immediately after, Wu Ming chanted another spell while the <Magic Master>''s incarnation had not yet been lifted.


    "Noble and strong, wise and kind, that is, I will be a miracle and lead the world to dawn."


    In an instant, the stone b in his heart that represented the <Magic Master>''s incarnation turned red.


    Arge amount of magic power was poured into Suniaster, and then, in Suniaster''s consciousness which had be more awake due to weakness, Wu Mingpletely dispelled Suniaster''s consciousness.


    "Although it''s a bit anticlimactic, it''s finally over." Wu Mingined while looking to the east.


    The world is only like Wu Ming who knows that the sun appears from the east, at this time he is just chasing the rising sun.


    Watching the sun rise, Wu Ming withdrew from the <Dragon Species> incarnation.


    Wu Ming slowly transformed from the body of a huge dragon into a human-sized figure, and regained the appearance of ck hair and red eyes wearing the robes of this world.


    Then, Wu Ming covered his head with pain.


    "Well...the burden is a bit heavy..."


    The reason for this was that more than half of Wu Ming''s twelve incarnations had fallen into an overloaded state.


    But don''t think that the overloaded red alert status only turned red and ended, and it also damaged his mental and physical aspects, after all this body was not a body, but a substitute made by Wu Ming.


    Previously, due to the battle with Artosh, Wu Ming caused the two avatars <Bull> and <White Stallion> to fall into red alert state and be unusable for the time being.


    Because Wu Ming can only use one type of incarnation at a time with this body, and two incarnations are used together, which directly enters the red alert state.


    After that, in order to save Riku, an unusable <Raptor>.


    Otherwise, Wu Ming would use it to chase after Suniaster''s consciousness, and <Raptor> would catch on as soon as it was used.


    After that, Wu Ming used <Dragon Species> to return his body to a state where he could use multiple incarnations for a short period of time.


    Based on this, Wu Ming secretly used the incarnation of <Magic Master>, and set up the space blocking technique and perception barrier technique, and the reason why Suniaster''s consciousness didn''t find it was also because of the enhanced spellcasting effect brought about by the incarnation of <Magic Master>.


    In addition to the <Warror> incarnation, a total of eight incarnations were overloaded.


    Previously, Suniaster''s consciousness used words to provoke Wu Ming, made him feel angry, and then attacked Wu Ming with an assant. Back then, Wu Ming used the <Warrior> incarnation to seal off the attacker.


    After all, Wu Ming was also a man who had fought with Artosh, so he was very familiar with the Godly Smite technique.


    In order to use it on the enemy, Wu Ming could use it only if he knew the enemy''s abilities.


    But also because of the direct connection and power of the striking pin, the <Warrior> avatar also fell into an overloaded state.


    And <Magic Master> also fell into an overloaded state due to Suniaster''s consciousness just now.


    Because of that, Wu Ming now felt extremely ufortable both physically and mentally.


    His spirit is not bad. After all, his mental strength was quite strong, and he meditated every day. At this moment, he was just a little tired.


    On the other hand, there is something wrong with the body.


    Because this body was created, not only was Wu Ming unable to exert his full strength, but his physical strength was far inferior to his body. Nine of the twelve incarnations fell into the overload, and it re-eats the flesh, which makes Wu Ming feel very sick.


    Looking at the Suniaster in his hand, Wu Ming threw it casually, a golden ripple engulfed Suniaster, and then he opened the portal and found a in and sat cross-legged.


    "Let''s recover from the injury first."


    The reason for not sitting there was because the battlefield just now had be an ocean.


    "A person with the highest protective divine power, God protects him, the devil hates him, all enemies can''t get close, like a source of vitality that is constantly surging, giving the world the same protection."


    After finishing reading, the <Ran> in the world began to surge, but Wu Ming did not absorb the <Spirit Circuit>.


    As a result, what Wu Ming needed was magic power, not <spirit>.


    Second, these elves are still alive, if possible, Wu Ming will not harm them.


    In this way, Wu Ming closed his eyes and began to recover.


    And these <Spirit Circuit> wrapped around him as if they were protecting Wu Ming. A little starlight dance with the saints.

 Chapter 459: Hope from the Flugels

    Chapter 459: Hope from the Flugels


    The characteristic of the <Ram> incarnation, if any energy is absorbed, it will speed up the recovery speed.


    Even if there was no magic in this world, there would only be <Spirit Circuit>, but fortunately, the incarnation of <Ram> didn''t require any energy to heal Wu Ming''s wounds, so it wasn''t dangerous at all.


    After about an hour, Wu Ming''s injuries had almost recovered.


    Sensing his heart, he found that the red color of the stone disk that had entered an overloaded state was fading little by little.


    "It seems that <Ram>''s incarnation also has the effect of removing the excess of the other incarnations."


    Even so, Wu Ming also stopped the activation of the <Ram> incarnation.


    There was no need to return this incarnation at such a time, either physically or mentally.


    "After all, Suniaster is still in my hands. I can''t use it, humans can''t use it either. I have to find a way."


    Suniaster Consciousness also said before that Wu Ming cannot be the only god on this and cannot control Suniaster, and the same applies to humans.


    Although Wu Ming didn''t think what Suniaster''s consciousness told him was a lie, but just in case, Wu Ming checked it after he got Suniaster.


    He really couldn''t control Suniaster, perhaps because he wasn''t a native of this world.


    As for whether humans can control Suniaster, Wu Ming doesn''t know how, after all, Suniaster''s consciousness says so...


    If humans are not recognized by Suniaster, it is very likely that Suniaster''s consciousness will actually say that humans cannot be the rulers of this.


    "Forget it, let''s take it one step at a time." With that said, Wu Ming withdrew from his inner world and opened his eyes.


    When Wu Ming looked at the inner stone b, he felt that some people came from the outside world, but since the other party was not evil, he didn''t care, but it was not good to leave people like this, so he was prepared. To go out and meet. See who''s looking for it right now.


    Then he was taken aback by the scene in front of him.


    "!?!?"


    Wu Ming opened his eyes and saw that there were many little angels in front of him...coughing...a child''s version of Flugel, and Phantasma was like a floating ind, Avant Heim.


    Anyone who sees it will be shocked. Nearly 10,000 Flgels were half kneeling on this vast in. Spectacr view.


    Fortunately, there was a in in a ce that Wu Ming had chosen at random, otherwise the Flgels wouldn''t be able to half-knead here as a group, and with Avant Heim''s presence, this in seemed rather small.


    "Why did you alle here?" Wu Ming asked subconsciously, looking at Flgel who was half kneeling on the ground with his head lowered.


    Although Wu Ming sensed someoneing, he really didn''t expect that there would be so many. Wu Ming''s mental strength only maintained a faint perception ability when he didn''t release it, so he who opened his eyes was shocked.


    After that, Azrael, who was at the forefront of the Flgel, answered.


    "Lord Artosh entrusted us to you, and in the future, Lord Wu Ming will be our new master." Azrael said with an expressionless yet very respectful expression.


    As the first Flgel created by Artosh, Azrael is on par with the older sister of the Flgel. Therefore, in the case of Artosh''s death, Azrael was the leader.


    "That''s right, Artosh entrusted you to me." After Wu Ming finished speaking, he began to ponder.


    Wu Ming didn''t know if the personality of the Flgel would be like Artosh, and the strong were respected, but because Artosh was worried about his creation, Wu Ming believed that even though this Flugel was entrusted by Artosh. It was given to Wu Ming, but their hearts tend to be very unstable.


    After being subordinate to the enemy who killed his master, and being entrusted by his own master, Wu Ming didn''t think that the Flgel could be as cruel as the Ex-Machina.


    Ahem... Even though Ex-Machina isn''t good, Ex-Machina other than Shuvi are really heartless...


    Wu Ming released his mental strength, and found the clue when he checked the tens of thousands of Flgels he had obtained in front of him.


    Every Flgel''s face was full of sorrow, and Wu Ming could see that it was a suicidal expression.


    And the reason why they were able to follow Azrael to Wu Ming was probably because their master''s final orders had to be obeyed.


    This can''t be done, don''t say whether Wu Ming will order them to do some tasks, under such circumstances, they may not be able to survive the battle.


    Those whose hearts had died participated in the battle, and 90% of them ended up dying in that battle. The remaining 10% were those strong enough to survive even if they fought unknowingly.


    In an instant, Wu Ming thought of a good idea.


    "Stand up, Flgel." Wu Ming used his magic power and said softly, but his voice reached every Flgel''s ears.


    The Flgel raised their heads and stared at Wu Ming nkly.


    "Arthosh is a worthy opponent, but we both have reasons to fight."


    Artosh did what he wanted with his life, and Wu Ming did it so Artosh didn''t take Suniaster.


    In the end, Artosh''s death could be said to be an ident, Wu Ming did not expect Artosh''s god essence to be sealed onto the throne by Suniaster''s consciousness.


    If Wu Ming really wanted to kill Artosh, he would not have used force in the end to dispel the aftermath of the battle between the two.


    "I won''t lie to you either. Artosh''s death really was just an ident."


    When Wu Ming said this, not only the Flgels who had suicidal thoughts were furious, but the Flgels who wanted to obey Artosh''s final orders also frowned, especially Azrael.


    "But I will not shirk that responsibility. I will take this responsibility and take the trust of my friend Artosh."


    After all, it could be said that the two of them hit it off right away after the battle. Regardless of whether Artosh died or not, the two were inseparable from a rivalry-like friendship.


    "Hope for the future, don''t give up your life, because, I will always be waiting for you guys, waiting for you guys to challenge me until you guys kill me."


    Wu Ming''s words caused amotion among the Flgels, and even Avant Heim was taken aback, enough to see the restlessness in his heart.


    "You guys also really want to avenge Artosh. As one of the assassins who killed him, if you could take revenge, you would definitely choose him." Wu Ming was like a demon, seducing the Flgels.


    "I give you the right to challenge me, live, and strive to be stronger. Don''t you have an almost unlimited lifespan, so let the hand knife be your lifelong goal."


    Almost all of the Flgels pped their wings excitedly, some really wanted to kill Wu Ming, and some were excited because they could challenge a strong person like Wu Ming.


    Azrael looked at the current master in front of her with wide eyes, and was shocked.


    As the eldest sister, how could she not see that Wu Ming was the hope and purpose the Flgels gave them to live.


    Apart from Azrael, there were also many high-ranking Flgels who also saw the meaning of Wu Ming.


    It might not be a bad thing to make him the new ruler of the Flgels.


    Then, Flgel said in unison.


    "Follow your orders, my lord!!"

 Chapter 460: Device to restore power

    Chapter 460: Device to restore power


    After that, Wu Ming brought the Flgel back to Avant Heim and started using the repair techniques in Avant Heim to recover.


    After the Flgel used up all their strength, they would be like ten year old children, that is, they would enter a weak state.


    Wu Ming once suspected that Artosh was a lolicon...


    In a weak state, thebat power of the Flgel will be greatly weakened, and it can be said that even the weakest human in this world can kill the Flgel.


    In response to this, the Flgel developed a set of tools using the technique, which was specifically used to speed up the recovery of the Flgel.


    Once the Flgels exhaust their powers to be babies, it will take about fifty years for them to return to their original state.


    Of course, this figure was the specific time when the Flgel recovered on their own without any external power.


    With their aggressive nature, the Flgel wouldn''t be able to endure it if they couldn''t fight freely for fifty years.


    However, a special restoration device was born from this.


    Through certain spells, the Flgel has developed a device that can speed up the recovery of the Flgel that has exhausted its powers.


    In just a few days, the body that took fifty years to recover could bepletely restored.


    Not only that, if seriously injured, they can also go to the recovery device for recovery In short, it is a spring in the game (~??~??)


    However, because there are not many devices, it can only be used in batches.


    It might take several months to recover nearly ten thousand Flugels.


    Wu Ming looked at the device in front of him. One by one, the Flugels floated on these devices like floating equipment. The surrounding <Spirit Circuit> elerated into their bodies, and he had some thoughts.


    "The shrinkage of the Flgel is due to the absence of energy, and this device is used to speed up the Flgel''s absorption of the <Spirit Circuit>, so that''s how it is." Wu Ming saw the principle of this device and said.


    "Your judgment is correct, Lord Wu Ming, this is the principle of our Flgel recovery device, meow~" Azrael, who had been following Wu Ming, said with a cat fetish.


    Wu Ming gave Azrael a different look.


    Why not see Azrael end up with a "meow" before, but now she does? Was it due to excessive sadness earlier, was it forgetting?


    Wu Ming thought as he looked at Azrael.


    "Lord Wu Ming, what''s wrong meow~" Azrael looked at Wu Ming with big eyes, and asked curiously.


    "No, nothing." Wu Ming shook his head.


    Wu Ming felt it might be really bad if he kept asking, so he didn''t ask anymore.


    "Anyway, Azrael,e with me." After speaking, Wu Ming turned around and walked towards the corner behind him.


    "Meow!? Is Lord Wu Ming going to take action against me!? For my sister''s sake, I''m going through fire and water today, meow~"


    Azrael immediately looked like she was about to be ndered, and then she looked like she was willing to go through fire and water to die valiantly.


    "What do you think, it was just an experiment." Wu Ming turned his head and looked at Azrael helplessly, who was possessed by the actress, andined.


    "Experiments, meow?" Azrael wondered, even though she actually just acted, but now that Azrael''s confused expression became real, she was confused by the experiment Wu Ming said.


    However, even though she didn''t understand and didn''t know what the experiment was, Azrael still followed Wu Ming into a corner.


    "Are you ready, Azrael?" Wu Ming looked at Azrael seriously.


    "...Ready meow..." Azrael said nervously.


    No way, who is making Wu Ming look so serious now.


    Then, Wu Ming started to read the moving words.


    "The person with the highest protective divine power, God protects her, the devil hates her, all enemies can''t get close, like a spring of vitality that is constantly surging, giving the world the same protection." After Wu Ming finished reading, his body started to glow.


    Then, Wu Ming ced his palm on top of Azrael''s head.


    Not to mention, with Azrael''s height now, Wu Ming could only touch Azrael''s small head when he raised his hand.


    In an instant, the light on Wu Ming''s body reached Azrael through his arm on Azrael''s head.


    Immediately after, countless <Spirit Circuits> gathered, creating a powerful whirlwind.


    Azrael and Wu Ming were like the eyes of a storm, pulling <Spirit Circuit> around them.


    Azrael was getting a little bigger with the naked eye, but at a very slow pace.


    After Wu Ming saw the effect, he increased the output of his <Ram> incarnation.


    Then, with just a few breaths, Azrael grew into her true form. In short, Azrael recovered, from a ten year old boy to a sixteen or seventeen year old girl.


    Sure enough, <Ram>''s incarnation was also useful to Flgel. Wu Ming said in his heart.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming ced a hand on Azrael''s head, and then spoke to Azrael.


    "Check to see if you''ve recovered, Azrael."


    Azrael immediately reacted and started to feel his physical condition.


    Azrael had been dumbfounded ever since, and she would have needed a while to recover if Wu Ming had not opened his mouth.


    "Meow!? Really fully recovered meow!?" Azrael eximed happily after feeling his physical condition.


    "Lord, thank you very much meow~" Azrael knelt on one knee to Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming smiled.


    "After all, as the eldest sister, you can''t do it without regaining your strength."


    The reason why Azrael followed Wu Ming was because she herself was unwilling to enter the recovery device, and wanted to give the other sisters some ce to enter the recovery device for recovery.


    "Strength is for protection. Only by mastering power can you protect the people you want to protect."


    Wu Ming''s words reminded Azrael of Artosh, and their Flgel failed to protect Artosh.


    Then, Azrael looked at Wu Ming.


    "Although Lord Artosh''s death was rted to Lord Wu Ming, Lord Artosh did not me you, and he entrusted us to Lord Wu Ming. I also persuaded sister and led the Flgel to find Lord Wu Ming. Meow." Azrael said seriously.


    When Azrael said this, Wu Ming understood.


    Coming together This is Azrael''s ideological work on the Flgel.


    Thinking about it, how could there be an enemy who could easily surrender to his master, even if it was his real master''s orders.


    "However, I don''t know if it''s because Lord Artosh''s identity is too high, or because my heart has been bound by thoughts of respecting the strong. Lord Wu Ming is too hostile, all I think about is sister''s future" That''s why Azrael brought Flgel to find Wu Ming so quickly.


    Wu Ming didn''t speak, there was no need to interrupt Azrael, he just listened quietly.


    "I thought beforehand that a person that Lord Artosh could trust wouldn''t be so bad. Now that I think about it, it doesn''t make sense that Lord Wu Ming is better than Lord Artosh."


    After that, Azrael smiled sweetly.


    "Take care of other people''s thoughts, is this why Lord Wu Ming is so strong, I remember."


    "In the future, I will also protect you, to make up for the regret of not protecting Lord Artosh, to obey Lord Artosh''s final orders, and to protect sister, and even more"


    "Protect my now dear lord."


    After Azrael finished saying this sentence, one of the twelve stone bs in Wu Ming''s heart automatically lit up.


    In an instant, the de that represented "death" in Azrael''s eyes began to change, and the de became wider and resembled a shield that represented "guardian".


    "Protect me?"


    Wu Ming really couldn''t think of a day where he would have to be protected. If that day came, he was worried that Azrael would not be able to face the enemy.


    However, it is up to the mind.


    "It''s really exciting, I''m looking forward to that day~"

 Chapter 461: Contract

    Chapter 461: Contract


    After getting out of a corner with Azrael, the other Flgel confusedly looked at the recovered Azrael.


    After all, Azrael was still a child before, and in just a few minutes, she returned to her original appearance. Not only that, his aura was also different from before.


    This should make... uh no, it makes Flgel curious.


    Moreover, the <Spirit Circuit> like a whirlwind in the corner just now caught the attention of the Flgels.


    They really want to know what happened.


    Wu Ming looked at dozens of wolf-like eyes with a bit of helplessness.


    "I don''t think Young People crave knowledge, but an iparable thirst for the unknown. When they all recover, I must issue orders for all of them to study and gather knowledge"


    You are not interested in the unknown, you know there is a saying "Learning is endless", let''s learn (~??~??)


    "Cough cough Lord Wu Ming has something important to talk about, so hurry up and gather someone else toe, and tell all the Flgel in the recovery kit will also go and help me~"


    Since the recovery kits were limited, except for the Flgels who entered the recovery kits and the dozens of Flgels staying here, the other Flgels returned to their respective rooms.


    By the way, the Flgel''s room has no windows, and can only be entered through the Flgel''s spatial aptitude.


    Even though they had entered the weak state of a ten year old child, the Flgel were still able to use their spatial abilities to enter and exit their home, albeit with great difficulty.


    After that, the Flgels who stayed here and the Flgels in the recovery device all went to call people.


    The reason why this happened was because of Azrael''s suggestion.


    First, let''s talk about Azrael''s eye change. Originally, Flgel''s eyes all had pupils simr to swords.


    And now, Azrael''s pupils turned into shields.


    This statement is notpletely urate. It should be a pupil that looks like a sword and shield. To put it simply, it should be simr to a wide-edged sword.


    It''s the kind of door that can be used as a sword as well as a shield a wide-edged sword?


    The reason for this was because Wu Ming''s strength was transformed into <Youth>.


    When Azrael really wanted to give up on Wu Ming, she happened to have Wu Ming''s magic power in her body (a remnant from using <Ram>), which happened to trigger the <Youth> ability.


    Now, Azrael could be said to be truly Wu Ming''s subordinate, or the type to have signed contracts and made connections.


    Wu Ming could summon Azrael for help anytime, anywhere, in the same sense as Athena, Guinevere, and Lancelot in the Campione world.


    However, the summoning of subordinate gods by Athena and the others is more troublesome, and the rtionship between Azrael and Wu Ming was brought by <Youth>, so only needing to use <Youh>''s incarnation, he can summon Azrael, It''s much more convenient than summoning Athena and the others.


    And Azrael also realized that she had a rtionship with Wu Ming, but because she wanted to be loyal to Wu Ming, Azrael didn''t mind at all.


    Then, Azrael proposed that all the Flgels sign a pact with Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming was a little reluctant, after all, it was impossible for all the other Flugels to be willing.


    The Flgel''s only trust was Artosh, and Wu Ming didn''t exin Artosh''s god essence situation too much, so in Flgel''s heart, Wu Ming was the assassin who killed Artosh.


    The Flgel would follow Wu Ming in name, but if they really did sign a rtionshipparable to a master-ve contract, he judged that not many Flgel would ept it.


    After all, Wu Ming thought so, but he couldn''t resist Azrael''s half spirit and half toughness, and it appeared in this scene.


    Azrael told Wu Ming that even though he couldn''t contract all of them, he could still sign some Flgel.


    "Lord Wu Ming, you are not so irresistible in the hearts of the Flgels, meow, and you are also underestimating the Flgels, meow." These were Azrael''s original words.


    Then, Wu Ming came with Azrael.


    Of course, it was also necessary to help the Flgel recover their bodies. After all, Wu Ming agreed to Artosh''s request. Now that the Flgel was considered a member of the family, he had to treat his own people better.


    The Flgel is an invented god-killing weapon, and there are strict rules when ites to discipline. Even with nearly 10,000 people, the Flgel quickly lined up.


    Not long after, all the Flugels came to Wu Ming.


    Because in Avant Heim, the space is not that big, so the ground, air, and trees are full of Flgel figures, all of whom are waiting for Wu Ming''s speech.


    Wu Ming nced at Azrael, Azrael bowed to Wu Ming and stepped back.


    "The main purpose of summoning everyone here was to restore your body. Azrael is an example. My power can affect your body''s recovery, so I want to restore you at once."


    As soon as Wu Ming''s words came out, almost all of the Flgel were shocked, and even their owner Artosh was unable to recover them all at once.


    "Also, Azrael has now made a contract with me and can summon her at any time. This is also my power, but Azrael ispletely voluntary."


    Because of that, everyone also looked at Azrael, and Azrael nodded, indicating that she was willing.


    It wouldn''t be good if Flgel mistook Wu Ming for forcing Azrael.


    "Artosh didn''t tell you, you probably don''t know that I am a god from another world, and sometimes I need help. After all, there might be no more wars in this world in the future, so I wanted to sign a contract with you too. Make a contract, but it''s not mandatory, you can leave now if you don''t want to, I''ll recover a body for a Flgel who doesn''t want to, and I''ll make a contract when I recover your body if you want." Wu Ming finished, and waited for Flgel''s action.


    The reason why there would be no more wars was because Wu Ming decided to find a way to find Old Deus who could rece him as the only god, and to forbid war in this world, it could be considered a bit of guarding against humanity.


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, he discovered that not a single Flugel was moving.


    Wu Ming frowned and looked at Flgel, thinking he didn''t exin it, Wu Ming spoke again.


    "Didn''t I already exin? You can leave if you don''t want to..."


    "Lord, I am ready!!" Nearly 10,000 Flugels said simultaneously.


    Nearly 10,000 mouths opened simultaneously, but thispletely shocked Wu Ming.


    "That''s why, Lord Wu Ming, don''t underestimate the Flgel~" Azrael boasted to Wu Ming and spoke.


    "We will not disobey Lord Artosh''s final orders. Even if there is, it will surrender because of Lord Wu Ming''s orders."


    Gives you the right to challenge me, live on, and strive to be stronger. Isn''t your lifespan almost infinite, so let me be your lifelong goal.


    This was Wu Ming''s order.


    "If we can''t follow Lord Wu Ming to another world, we won''t be able to fulfill this order. What if Lord Wu Ming doesn''te back." Azrael looked at Wu Ming with a smile like a fox.


    Azrael was right, after all Wu Ming is not a native of this world, he has his own world, he must return.


    Although he will return to this world, but not many times.


    "Moreover, there are many Flgels that have been subdued by your aura, meow."


    The Flugels are not fools. Wu Ming gave them the motivation and purpose to continue living. At first, many Flgel saw it. Now that the Flugels had calmed down, they almost understood Wu Ming''s words.


    With a series of excuses such as "I will definitely fulfill this order", "Thank you for giving us a new goal of survival", "Lord Artosh''s words must be obeyed", etc., the Flgel Race fully epted Wu Ming''s contract.


    Wu Ming smiled.


    "Artosh really has an amazing group of kids, I''m a little jealous."


    "Then let''s get started, recover the body." Wu Ming said raising his hand.


    "Wait a moment."


    At this moment, an extremely pleasant voice came.

 Chapter 462: Jibril

    Chapter 462: Jibril


    As that beautiful voice sounded, a figure pping its wingsnded in front of Wu Ming.


    The other party was also wearing the same clothes as the other Flgel, with socks of different lengths and colors, and even just one shoe. The cloth that couldn''t hide much flesh, the long ends, and the pair of small wings at the waist, made one doubt whether it could push him to fly. Golden orange pupils, eyes full of death. With her long glowing pink hair and a hole like a magic circle on one side of her head, she looked very mysterious.


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but admire, they really were sisters. Azrael''s costume was simr to that of the girl. Azrael''s hair color was different from the girl in front of her, except for the different eyes. The opening is a little moreplicated, and Unless the face is not the same, Wu Ming believes that the two are sisters.


    Instead, it was another Flgel, because they were always babies, and Wu Ming couldn''t identify what they had inmon, so a Flgel of the same size as Azrael came over, and Wu Ming started topare.


    However, several ces caught Wu Ming''s attention. The figure of the Flgel girl was graceful like an angel, but her eyes were as cruel as a demon''s, and her body was full of blood.


    Even though the Flgel were all 16 or 17 year old girls, because of the war, they were full of violence and death, and Azrael was the same.


    But the Flgel in front of Wu Ming had a bloody aura that was fiercer than any other Flgel, and the name of the God-killing weapon was undoubtedly revealed on his body.


    Wu Ming looked at the other party''s eyes, although the other party smiled, but the "death" in his eyes was no less than the other Flgel, on the contrary, the other Flgel was unable to catch up.


    This is a very dangerous person, more dangerous than all the existing Flgel. This was Wu Ming''s conclusion.


    What was even more interesting was that the other party was not a child like the other Flgel, but a normal girl like Azrael.


    "Jibril, why did youe back! Where did you go before, meow!?" Azrael said to the Flgel girl named Jibril with a helpless expression.


    "I was attracted by the battle between Lord Artosh and Lord Wu Ming~ Then I was blown away by the aftermath of the two Lords. I happened to run into a strange human with a severed arm, and I yed around with him a bit~" The girl called Jibril giving Azrael a sweet smile.


    Wu Ming found a clue from these words.


    From his words, Wu Ming could judge that the other party was interested in when he and Artosh fought, which meant that the other party had spatial abilities that surpassed other Flgels, otherwise, they would not have found a fight between him and Artosh.


    After that, Jibril was probably affected by the space explosion and was instantly ejected, so she didn''t follow Azrael and the others to find Wu Ming.


    Moreover, Wu Ming feels that the other party''s strength is much stronger than Azrael''s, and the other party does not have the slightest aura of violence, and even she can leave Avant Heim without permission, and the other party has not changed from exhaustion, there is no doubt that this Flgel special.


    "Lord Wu Ming, she is Jibril, thest Flgel created by Lord Artosh, thest piece of extra-special individual. It can be said that he is stronger than our Flgel, and has an example of a crusade against his own race."


    Wu Ming suddenly realized, no wonder the other party was so special, it turned out to be an extra individual made by Artosh.


    Under normal circumstances, the first job and thest job are special. Azrael, as the first job, has the power tomand the Flgel, while Jibril, as thest job of the auxiliary individual, has the strongest power.


    As a god-killing weapon, the Flgel naturally had strict team duties, while Jibril had no team and acted alone.


    And most likely because of this, Jibril did not participate in the release of the Heavenly Smite attack.


    But this didn''t surprise Wu Ming, Jibril wasn''t involved, most likely because of Azrael''s orders.


    No matter how stupid Azrael is, she won''t let the Flgel fall in a weak state, Jibril is Azrael''s backhand.


    Wu Ming''s guess was right, because Jibril''s intention made her break away from Avant Heim, and Azrael didn''t care about Jibril anymore, and took Avant Heim and all of Flugel with her, finding Wu Ming.


    After that, Jibril found Avant Heim and returned.


    Wu Ming didn''t expect Jibril to not know about Artosh''s death, but from the other party''s expression, breath, and emotions, Jibril wasn''t that sad.


    But Wu Ming didn''t pay attention to it now, Jibril''s words just now made him very concerned.


    "You said you met a human with a severed arm, what about the others?" Wu Ming looked at Jibril seriously.


    No wonder, the human with the severed arm that Jibril touched was Riku.


    Wu Ming sent Riku straight to the Lucia continent, God knows how Jibril got there.


    Even if it was affected by the spatial shock caused by Wu Ming and Artosh, could it go this far?


    In fact, the reason is very simple. Jibril wanted to use her spatial ability to enter the space where Wu Ming and Artosh fought, namely the Temple of the God of War Artosh. As a result, a spatial explosion urred just then. Due to the instability of space, Jibril was instantly blocked by the fluctuations caused by the space shaking and then teleported.


    Jibril should be said to be lucky, but just got hit by the spatial shock caused by Wu Ming and Artosh, said she was unlucky, but Jibril happened to meet Riku who was teleported by Wu Ming.


    As a Flgel, their favorite thing is to collect the heads of various races as trophies, and they don''t let the enemy go because of the enemy''s strength.


    So, Wu Ming was a little worried about Jibril''s shot at Riku.


    Jibril smiled sweetly at Wu Ming then exined.


    "Ah, don''t worry Lord Wu Ming, since he has your aura of power, so I just teased him a little and didn''t hurt him."


    Indeed, Riku''s right hand still had the magic power leaking from the Arm of Desire still remaining on it. If it weren''t for the special technique, it would take a few days for the remaining magic power to dissipate automatically.


    "Thanks for not hurting him. He is my friend." Wu Ming''s tone was rxed, and he no longer felt the pressure from before.


    "This is what I have to do~" said Jibril gracefully.


    Then, Jibril gave a dangerous look.


    "Then Lord Wu Ming, let''s talk about the contract."

 Chapter 463: Agreement

    Chapter 463: Agreement


    Being able to stand at this time, Jibril undoubtedly had objections to the contract that Wu Ming had said.


    "I heard Lord Artosh entrusted me to you. Therefore, I will definitely obey the rules. However, the contract you mentioned is no ordinary contract, right?" Jibril continued in an elegant and beautiful voice.


    Jibril''s meaning was very simple, contracts were not so simple.


    "Allow me to ask if I will sign a contract with you, am I really yours?" Jibril asked.


    Wu Ming naturally understood what Jibril meant, but just wanted to ask, was this a simple summoning contract, or a master-ve contract in the truest sense.


    If it was just a summoning contract, then Flgel would only be summoned, but if it was a true master-ve contract, most likely after signing the contract, there was no ability to resist, and in serious cases, might not even be able tomit suicide.


    However, the other Flgels paid no heed, as if they were truly "weapons", they were quietly listening to the conversation between Wu Ming and Jibril.


    "This is not a summoning contract, but a master-ve contract. I can summon you through this contract. You can transfer your power to me, and I can give you power. I know this ability now, and Azrael is an example." Wu Ming said calmly, and then started sending his power to Azrael.


    *Bang!!*


    As if thrown by a crimson demon, Azrael exploded with powerful magic power, and the resulting whirlwind swept through the surroundings.


    "It''s very strong." Jibril said with a smile, feeling Azrael''s rising power.


    Jibril could feel Azrael''s strength and it was faintly surpassing her.


    "But you can rest assured that a contract can only have an effect on a being that really wants to cling to me. After signing a contract with me, even though I can''t let you die directly, I can control you a bit..."


    "Of course, if you feel that this contract is too domineering, you can choose to refuse to sign with me." Wu Ming exined to Flgel again.


    "There is no need to say such words, Lord Wu Ming, sister Flgel must obey Lord Artosh''s orders and treat you as a new master, so they will definitely agree to sign a contract with you." Jibril smiled, and then she continued.


    "The reason why I''m asking this is because I need confirmation. After all, I have to guarantee the future of my race. Please punish me if I offend you."


    Seeing Jibril''s plea, Wu Ming waved his hand nonchntly.


    "There''s no need for punishment. Your idea isn''t wrong."


    "Then can Lord Wu Ming fight me?" As if she was expecting Wu Ming''s answer, Jibril opened her mouth after Wu Ming finished speaking and looked at her with a smile, but the violence in her eyes and the aura of death grew stronger and stronger.


    "Wait a minute, Jibril, how can you be so rude to Lord Wu Ming, meow." Azrael frowned and said, after being blessed by Wu Ming''s strength, she looks very majestic at the moment.


    It would be nice if thest mouth fetish was removed...


    Wu Mingughed after hearing this.


    "I was afraid that you wanted to fight me from the start, Jibril."


    That''s right, after saying so much, apart from confirming the future of the Flgel, Jibril actually wanted to fight Wu Ming even more.


    "Although it is a bit rude Lord Wu Ming, I will not look down on someone I disapprove of, even if it is you who defeats Lord Artosh." In an instant, countless murderous auras appeared in Jibril''s eyes.


    "Jibril!!" Azrael shouted at Jibril, this time Azrael didn''t even use and fetish "Meow", it could be said that she was already angry.


    "You are quite ording to my taste, then, let''s fight." Wu Ming also showed a smile, looking at the rampaging Jibril as if he was aroused by interest.


    "Eh?" Azrael looked at Wu Ming in astonishment, clearly dissatisfied with Wu Ming''s deliberate answer to Jibril''s deliberate request.


    Then, Jibril came to Reality Marble.


    The''s core had been prated, unable to endure any more damage, so Wu Ming chose Reality Marble.


    Because it was the ability of Ainz Ooal Gown''s Scepter, the first eight floors that were destroyed had not been restored, and it was not like the Reality Marble would remain intact upon opening it again.


    Even though the ninth and tenth floors were quite cramped, Jibril didn''t say anything. It would be better to say that for Jibril, there was no difference in any battlefield.


    In a kind of waiting for the Flgel, after a few minutes, Wu Ming slipped out of the Reality Marble with the little girl version of Jibril.


    "Ah!? Very fast! Meow?" Azrael wore a surprised expression.


    "This opportunity is really tangled. After a few simple contests, she used all his energy to release <Heavenly Smite>, which naturally lost quickly."


    After Wu Ming endured Jibril''s attack, Jibril who had no energy could be said to have lost.


    "I''m a little excited, but I didn''t expect Lord Wu Ming to be able to defend against Heavenly Smite with my full strength." Jibril, who was brought by Wu Ming, was not embarrassed, but instead smiled with satisfaction, feeling like she had won.


    "Even though I can''t use most of my power, magic can still be used."


    Wu Ming held the "Heavenly Smite" on Jibril, entered the "Magic Master" incarnation, and used one sealing technique after another, directly sealing Jibril.


    After all, in theory, in the face of a tsunami, you only need a me countless times bigger than the tsunami to vaporize the tsunami.


    Wu Ming took advantage of the principle of qualitative change caused by quantitative change, and sealed Jibril''s technique by relying on the unreasonable use of magic sealing techniques.


    Fortunately, Jibril''s <Heavenly Smite> was just a simple energy shock. If it was a Noble Phantasm or something, Wu Ming couldn''t seal it, at least it couldn''t be sealed now.


    "It''s really annoying meow, overall, it''s true that Jibril lost meow~" Azrael turned around, her face instantly turning crazy.


    However, Jibril said with a smile because she was carried away by Wu Ming, without seeing Azrael''s turned face


    "Ahh~ That''s right, Lord Wu Ming has my approval, immediately let all of us Flgel sign the contract."


    "Alright, let''s do this as soon as possible." Wu Ming also nodded, spending too much time with the Flgel.


    "However, Lord Wu Ming, before that, can you hand Jibril over to me for a bit, meow~"


    Azrael turned around and looked at Jibril like crazy.


    "Hey!? Senior Azrael, you became like this again!! I don''t want to be treated as a pillow by you!!"


    "Meow hahaha~ Depends on Lord Wu Ming, meow~"


    "You two have had enough, there are so many people watching"

 Chapter 464: strong curiosity

    Chapter 464: strong curiosity


    After that, Wu Ming entered the <Ram> incarnation, and released his magic power to cover all of the Flgel.


    Immediately after, the Flgel returned to their childish forms at a speed visible to the naked eye, but thanks to this, the <Ram> incarnation also entered a rosy sub-alert state.


    After all, there were close to 10,000 Flgel, but luckily, because it wasn''t overloaded, this incarnation was only used for a slight transition within the normal range of use, so it took a few days for this incarnation to recover.


    After that, Wu Ming also activated the <Youth> contract ability, and all of the Flgel epted the contract without hesitation, including Jibril.


    By the way, Avant Heim also received Wu Ming''s contract and evolved into a guardian beast.


    After all, what god doesn''t have a beast by his side?


    "Stay with Avant Heim in peace. In a few days, this world will look brand new," Wu Ming said to Flgel, ready to leave here.


    "Lord Wu Ming is going to meet that human~" Jibril asked suddenly.


    "Yeah, what, you want toe with me?" Wu Ming looked at Jibril.


    "Yeah~ After all, living here is really boring~" Jibril smiled sweetly at Wu Ming.


    However, this left Azrael helpless for a while.


    "Lord Wu Ming, if you can, I think it is better for you to bring Jibirl. First, she couldn''t stay at all. Second, you will bring along the bodyguards of the Flgel, and you can also tell people of other races that you are our new master, meow."


    In short, it was to dere sovereignty. After all, there were many races that had lost their own gods. Moreover, the battle between Wu Ming and Artosh must have attracted the attention of other races. There must be a race that wants to take power. Opportunity to defect to Wu Ming.


    After all, almost no one knew that Suniaster had been acquired by Wu Ming. Many of those retreating races didn''t really want to retreat. If they won Suniaster for their god, they would naturally rise. Who doesn''t want status and power?


    Just because they really couldn''t fight anymore, they had to withdraw from the war.


    If there was a new single god that was so powerful, they definitely wouldn''t mind defecting to his orders and startingpeting for Suniaster again.


    "I see, Jibril just follow me."


    "Yes~ Lord Wu Ming, thank you very much~"


    Because of what Azrael said, Wu Ming would take Jibril to a conspicuous ce on the ground for two rounds to demonstrate the sovereignty of the Flgel.


    Wu Ming and Jibril flew in the sky leisurely.


    "Lord Wu Ming, how different is your world from this world~" Jibril asked suddenly.


    Wu Ming nced at Jibril and found that his eyes were full of curiosity.


    No wonder Jibril couldn''t wait, after all she was so thirsty for knowledge.


    "My world It can be said that it ispletely different from this world," Wu Ming said as he flew.


    "Oh~ Then can you tell me~" Jibril''s eyes shone like a wolf looking at meat.


    "Of course there is no problem. Let''s learn thenguage first. If it wasn''t for my innate ability tomunicate with people from all over the world, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able tomunicate in this world."


    Wu Ming has been to many ces, but he has never encountered anguage barrier, no doubt that it is the talent of the race thates with the Dragon of the Root.


    Now, Wu Mingmunicated with Jibril in Flgel. Whenever he came into contact with a new race, he could always subconsciously speak thenguage of that race andmunicate with it.


    It can be described as "True, people talk about people, and ghosts talk about ghosts".


    After all, Wu Ming was born from the Great Root that gave birth to countless worlds and countless roots, and it was reasonable to master this ability on his own.


    "But Lord Wu Ming speaks our Flgel very fluently. Your talent is truly extraordinary."


    In this world, because there are various gods, the creatures they create have their ownnguage, including humans.


    Of course, there is also amon continentalnguage thates from nowhere, and it can be said that every race can understand it.


    Wu Ming guessed it was because of this, as long as they were the original inhabitants of this, they would definitely understand themonnguage of the continent.


    "So, is there a unifiednguage in Lord Wu Ming''s world?" Jibril continued to ask.


    "That is not true. There are many countries and regions in my world. Just like this world, they were also created by the races in each region. However, the race in my world is a majority of humans and a minority of other races. And humans have many races"


    Wu Ming began to exin non-stop, and continued to tell Jibril about the Type-Moon World.


    "Yellow, white, ck?"


    "Can humans use magic? Magecraft? In general, it''s simr to magic~"


    "True Ancestor and Dead Apostle?"


    "I didn''t think there was a Phantasmal race in your world..."


    "Is this a text named Rune, I really feel a great power in it."


    Not long after, Wu Ming and Jibril came to a deserted forest.


    On the way, Wu Ming told Jibril many things, Jibril listened to the story Wu Ming told very seriously, which moved Wu Ming greatly, and also revealed the Primodial Rune for Jibril''s appreciation.


    After all, being able to listen to oneself so seriously and charmingly made everyone happy.


    And just as Jibril drooled like crazy looking at the runes engraved in the air, she heard an explosive sound, and the runes all disappeared.


    "Eh!? Lord Wu Ming!?" Jibril looked at Wu Ming discontentedly.


    There was no doubt that it was Wu Ming who got rid of the rune.


    "Okay, it''s almost time for business." Wu Ming would not forget his business because he had a good conversation with Jibril.


    "Yes~ Then Lord Wu Ming, you could have summoned me earlier, guhehe~guhehe~" Then, Jibril turned into a lunatic again, and let out an extremely crazy voice.


    "Yeah~ I know." Wu Ming said with a wry smile.


    Never seen another Flugel so curious? Could it be because Jibril is thest work?


    Wu Ming began to suspect that the only Flgel who robbed the elven capital and stole all the magic books was Jibril.


    Jibril''s thirst for government knowledge was too strong.


    Shaking his head, he stopped thinking about it, Wu Ming looked around deliberately, then opened the portal directly, and entered with Jibril.


    The spies of the other races who were hiding wiped their cold sweat and retreated very quickly, and all kinds of detection magic were immediately annihted.

 Chapter 465: Finally seeing Suniaster

    Chapter 465: Finally seeing Suniaster


    In a cave, the surrounding water glows with light produced by a special ore. Riku was still wearing tattered clothes because he was influenced by Kainas, and sat on the stone bench restlessly in his heart.


    But he is not alone. In this cave, there is another "ghost" chosen by Riku. He asks them to rest in another cave. He wanted to be alone here in peace.


    All of them had no arms or legs, but luckily no one died.


    The elixir given by Wu Ming was truly efficacious, and everyone did not suffer from blemishes or skin festering from the ck ash, yet everyone still experienced the phenomenon of losing hands and feet.


    The "ghosts" are not always smeared with ck and gray, but only when they arrive at their destination and begin their mission.


    This means that everyone does not have ck and gray on their bodies when they are on the road.


    Not to mention the hidden monsters on the maind, other people who are alone or hiding in the "ghost" path, identally found one other "ghost" race, which is enough to give a deadly "ghost", 1plus the dangerous geographical environment, "ghosts" only lost arms and legs, and there were no casualties. This is truly a miracle.


    "This is the possibility of humanity, but in the face of absolute power, we humans are still too weak." Thinking of everyone''s efforts, Riku said self-deprecatingly.


    Riku had returned to this fortress ever since he was sent back to the Lucia Continent by Wu Ming.


    However, Riku''s luck wasn''t so good, he ran into a Flgel on the way back.


    ....


    (How is that possible!? Didn''t the Flgel fight with the two powers of elves and dwarves!?) Riku was stunned at that.


    With no smudges of ck and ash, his human identity had long been seen by the Flgel, and now, Riku was ready to die.


    "Oh~ special human~ The feeling of seeing death is like home, are you ready to die~"


    Since his right arm was missing, Riku took out a dagger with his left hand and stared at the Flgel in front of him as if he were dead.


    Even though Riku used the knife with his left hand, it didn''t affect him much.


    To survive in such a world, it was necessary to master the use of weapons with both hands.


    "Good eye, looks like I can get a good trophy today." Flugel smiled.


    As Riku, who was very familiar with other races, he naturally knew that the trophy the Flgel was talking about was the head.


    "Well~ I happen to have something to do now, so I''lly your head on your neck first." Flgel smiled happily like a joke, then flew into the sky and left here.


    Immediately after, Riku slumped to the ground.


    ...


    Recalling the experience when he returned, although Riku didn''t know why the other party wanted to let him go, it was the most important thing for him to be safe.


    "I don''t know what happened to Vero..." Riku started to worry again.


    What was the opinion of the woman who took his arm before was not easy to mess with, not to mention that Wu Ming still called her Kainas, although Riku didn''t know if it was the real Kainas, he knew was that the enemy wasn''t easy to mess around with.


    "The''s core has indeed been prated, and Suniaster must also be freed. Thenst night''s violent shaking of the''s crust, did Old Deus fight over Suniaster?" Riku frowned.


    Riku saw the scene where the center of the was stabbed, but he didn''t see who got the Suniaster.


    Because of that, Riku guessed that the previous crustal shake was caused by the Old Deuspeting for Suniaster.


    Riku was actually right to think so, Wu Ming and Suniaster consciousness were indeed fighting for their lives to fight each other, and whoever won had to get Suniaster.


    "However, if I think about it carefully, it is also beneficial for humans. No matter if Suniaster falls into the hands of that god, the war will naturally end"


    However, Riku immediately shook his head.


    "Old Deus who cannot ensure the safe life of humans, possessing a Suniaster is equivalent to giving humanity an unprecedented catastrophe." Riku sighed helplessly.


    "I can only rely on you, god from another world."


    After all, Riku dared to do it under the eyes of a god, and he really didn''t dare to take anything from a god.


    It must be said that it is impossible to seize it.


    Humans without power can only lead the end of war. If humans really had the power to change the oue of war, then humans wouldn''t be where they are today.


    "I am truly honored then, Riku."


    Suddenly, a Wu Ming voice appeared within the cave.


    "God..." Riku looked at the source of the voice excitedly, but the voice suddenly stopped.


    It wasn''t because of Wu Ming, but because of the Flgel following him.


    And it was the only Flgel that had only saved himself before.


    In an instant, Riku had countless doubts in his heart.


    Why is there a Flugel behind Vero? Wasn''t the Flgel a subordinate of the war god Artosh? Could it be that Gods Vero and Artosh have united...


    Many doubts filled Riku''s heart. Seeing Riku''s constantly changing eyes, Wu Ming easily guessed his thoughts.


    "Artosh is dead and defeated by me."


    Wu Ming''s words shocked Riku.


    Being able to defeat the most powerful God of War in this world didn''t mean that this God from another world was stronger than that God of War.


    "Then the Flugel behind you is" Riku looked at Jibril who kept on smiling.


    "Now, the Flgel has defected to my orders." He said something that made Riku uneasy.


    "What!?"


    "Let''s put it this way, just think of it as the reward I got for defeating thest BOSS." Wu Ming looked at Riku with a smile.


    "How can there be such a reward for defeating the Demon King and subjugating the Demon King army?" Riku roared andined.


    "Forget it, don''t talk about it." Riku rubbed his head like a headache, then looked at Wu Ming seriously.


    "Suniaster how?"


    After hearing Riku''s words, Wu Ming smiled slightly, and then a golden ripple appeared by his side.


    Jibril, who saw the golden ripples for the first time, showed interest and looked at the golden ripples curiously.


    Wu Ming stretched his hand in and out again.


    In an instant, the cave, which was originally dark even with the light of the ore, became as bright as outside.


    The reason for that was the goblet-shaped object in Wu Ming''s hand, which emitted boundless light.


    Without a doubt, this is Suniaster.


    Jibril and Riku stared at the cup in shock. It is a symbol ofary ownership. Even though neither of them had the idea of bing the ruler of the, they couldn''t help but care about Suniaster.


    It is very beautiful. This was Riku''s first thought.


    Riku was deeply immersed in Suniaster''s warm brilliance, and he didn''t speak for a long time.

 Chapter 466: Faith Products

    Chapter 466: Faith Products


    "This Suniaster" said Riku with inexplicable emotion.


    "Yes, this is the source of strife and war between the gods, Suniaster."


    The whole was caught in the mes of war, many lives were lost, the sky lost its light, was shrouded in darkness, and the earth was filled with ck ashes...


    What caused all this was a beautiful little cup that was shining brightly in front of it.


    "Ownership of this the throne of the only god Now, this war can finally end" Riku clenched his fists and lowered his head, leaving a few tears, and said with a slight choke.


    Seeing Riku like this, Jibril next to Wu Ming realized something, and his eyes were full of thoughts.


    "At the very least, the end of this war had human participation, you were the victor from the start, and often only those who yearn for peace will get their wish in the end," Wu Ming said to Riku with a smile.


    "Besides, I believe that even without me, you can definitely save the. Possibility of Humanity is not a weak force."


    From the start, Wu Ming had sensed the limitless possibilities of Riku. The feeling that Riku could end the war without himing to this world always remained in Wu Ming''s mind.


    If Shuvi met Riku, she might get infected by Riku''s inner feelings. With Riku''s odds and Ex-Machina''s abilities, the chances of sessfully ending the war were quite high.


    Of course, since Wu Ming was here, he would naturally choose or help.


    Wu Ming was a little lucky now that he was here, otherwise, even if Riku''s n was perfect, he would definitely die in the end.


    Suniaster does not allow non-gods to be the only gods.


    Wu Ming felt Riku and Jibril''s rejection in front of him from Suniaster, and a feeling that as long as they touched him they would be ashes entangled in Wu Ming''s hands.


    Wu Ming was judged neutral by Suniaster because of the power of the Dragon of the Root.


    Suniaster would not make Wu Ming the only god, nor would he harm him, andpletely treat himself as neutral.


    "However, there is another big problem now." Wu Ming raised Suniaster with a wry smile.


    After Jibril''s curious eyes and Riku''s still teary eyes looked up, Wu Ming started to exin.


    "Because I am not a real god of this world, Suniaster does not recognize me, and Suniaster can only be inherited by a god, which means neither Old Deus creation nor humans can dominate Suniaster." Wu Ming tells the bad news.


    Jibril wasn''t moved, she wasn''t interested in these things, and Riku''s expression didn''t change much, as if he expected it.


    "You don''t look surprised?" Wu Ming asked.


    "While I was waiting, I also guessed that Suniaster might not be avable to humans, and I didn''t have any thoughts of wanting a Suniaster, so I wasn''t surprised," Riku said slowly.


    "Furthermore, I originally wanted you to be the one and only god, although that is impossible now." Riku shook his head regretfully.


    The three of them fell silent.


    "Hey, Riku, have you ever thought about how Old Deus was born?" Wu Ming asked suddenly.


    Facing Wu Ming''s question, Riku didn''t answer right away, but started to ponder.


    "My Lord, didn''t this give birth to Old Deus?" Jibril said when she saw Riku not answering.


    However, Wu Ming smiled and shook his head.


    Of course Wu Ming wouldn''t ask such a simple question, otherwise, Riku wouldn''t meditate.


    "I mean, why does this breed Old Deus, and is there any root beyond that?"


    Jibril was lost in contemtion. She wasn''t particrly interested in this kind of thing, and she never thought about it. She just gave up after thinking about it for a while.


    "If there was no Old Deus race, then there would be only one race, namely humans in the world, because only humans are born to live on this, and other beings were created by various Old Deus."


    Wu Ming''s words made Riku look up.


    "As far as I know, every world has faith. If gods rely on faith, they can be very powerful. "Wu Ming started telling his story.


    "Faith can give gods unlimited power. The more people who believed in a god, the stronger the god would be. However, once the believers disappear, the gods who rely on that faith will immediately fall to the bottom."


    This was basically the reason for the retreat of the gods in the Type-Moon World. People began to understand Magic that only gods could use, and Solomon discovered the magic.


    People started to understand mysteries, stopped being amazed, stopped believing, and slowly started to believe in science.


    "And gods can also be born of faith."


    Wu Ming''s words shocked Jibril.


    "My Lord, do you mean gods are born of faith?!"


    Then, Jibril started to think.


    Gods are born of faith, and if that is the case, before creation and their gods, whose belief gave birth to Old Deus?


    Jibril looked at Riku.


    There is no doubt that the answer is humans, humans who have no strength, no body, and are very weak, but can y a role in ending this war.


    Although in Jibril''s eyes, humans are still inconspicuous, this war is simply that humans have been immersed in the light of our god.


    "You should think about it too, Riku, human belief gave birth to Old Deus, and Old Deus created various races." Wu Ming nodded, then looked at Riku.


    The god of the forest, the god of forging, the god of war, the god of doubt, the god of the ocean... all the gods have their own duties.


    The god of war was born of war, hatred, and blood; the forest god was born of nature, green, and vegetation; the sea god was born from the ocean... all kinds of gods, and so on.


    "Ah Of course I''ve been thinking The thoughts of the foolish ancestors turned into a disaster for their descendants, which is really ironic" Riku clenched his fists tightly.


    Now, he had understood what it was.


    Why are humans different, why do humans have no traits, why don''t humans have gods, why are humans so weak...


    That was because, in the beginning, there were only humans on this.


    Because of the human mind, the "mother" of this magical gave birth to the "brother" that her children thought of in her own body.


    But as a result, mankind''s "little brothers" created various "offspring", and the "little brothers" also neglected mankind''s "older brothers" topete for the position of "Head of the family".


    In other words, from the start, they never thought that they had "brothers", these "humans" were servants in the "house", thought "brothers".


    Soon, the''s "mother" is injured, and its only "brother" can''t take it anymore, and embarks on a journey to end this "family usurpation" farce.


    "This really is a drama of bad family etiquette," Wu Ming said mockingly.


    After that, Wu Ming looked at Riku who was a bit lost.


    "Hey Riku, we need a new Old Deus, right."


    Another sentence made Riku realize something again.


    "What do you mean..."

 Chapter 467: The world has changed

    Chapter 467: The world has changed


    "Relying on human trust, will Old Deus be reborn?"


    Riku naturally understands the meaning of Wu Ming, but Old Deus never said that it was born of human belief, and even other gods were born after so many years.


    However, Wu Ming shook his head.


    "Riku, you underestimate yourself too much. You are the leader of mankind, a special human who can catch my eye."


    Although the human leader is a bit absolute, after all, it is unknown if there are humans anywhere else in this world, but Riku did attract Wu Ming''s attention through the ck mud in Suniaster.


    It was because of his firm belief that Riku''s voice reached Wu Ming''s ears beyond the world through the ck mud.


    "You don''t realize that there is actually such a god beside you."


    Wu Ming said this, Riku''s pupils immediately shrank.


    "The god of the game..." Riku remembered the scene where he often yed chess with an unknown existence when he was a child.


    Even though Riku believed that the God of Games existed, he didn''t need such naive ideas as a human leader, so Riku never yed chess again, nor did he tell anyone else''s story of the God of Games.


    It could be said that Riku yed chess with Shuvi and Wu Ming in the old elven capital for the first time since he grew up.


    "The god of the game, although it doesn''t sound very reliable, but please, this world." Wu Ming nodded, then threw Suniaster on Riku''s back.


    Riku didn''t react. After seeing Wu Ming toss Suniaster at will, he didn''t go to pick up Suniaster.


    And Jibril didn''t move either, silently watching Wu Ming''s behavior.


    The dazzling Suniaster looked as fragile as ss, and had just been thrown away by Wu Ming.


    After that, the thing that Suniaster fell to where Riku expected didn''t happen, and Suniaster floated firmly in the air, as if being caught by someone.


    Immediately after, a figure slowly appeared, turning from transparent to solid.


    "This" Riku looked at this scene in disbelief.


    A green top, blue shorts, magenta shoes and a coat with a pink ribbon floating from the coat behind it, a id hat with the club logo printed on the ying cards on his head, and pink and white under a short haired hat, cheeks printed with hearts from ying cards, and the heterochromatic pupils of his left and right eyes have the spades and diamonds of ying cards, respectively.


    As expected of a game god, the hat on his face and eyes were full of patterns rted to ying cards...


    "A god transformed by your faith and will, god of the game." Wu Ming exined.


    "My name is Tet~" The God of Games held Suniaster in his hands, hovered in the air, and greeted Riku who was staring at Tet in a daze.


    "The god of the game does it really exist" Riku was a little excited.


    Then, Wu Ming pped Tet in the face mercilessly.


    "At the same time, it is also the weakest Old Deus."


    ...


    Outside the cave, Wu Ming, Riku, Jibril, and Tet came out.


    Ignoring the weakest words Wu Ming had said just now, Riku was still a little excited.


    This is god who exists of his own volition.


    "Although it is Old Deus born of your will, but because it is only your belief, Tet is the weakest god." As if seeing what Riku was thinking, Wu Ming exined to the side.


    "Although what you said isn''t bad, but give me some face~" Tet said with a smile.


    Even though Wu Ming said he was the weakest, Tet didn''t care, like an optimist.


    Although what Wu Ming said was the truth.


    "Then, I will take the first step, everyone~" After speaking, Tet flew into the sky.


    Tet, who has ascended the throne of the only god, is now ready to fix the world.


    It couldn''t be said that Tet could be trusted, but the Old Deus born of Riku''s own belief was rtively "simple"pared to the other Old Deus.


    At least Tet, who was born of Riku''s trust, was worthy of human trust.


    Don''t know if it was because his lifelong wish was fulfilled, or for some other reason. Riku now just stared absentmindedly at Tet who flew into the sky and didn''t speak.


    At this moment, when Tet left and Riku was stunned, Jibril spoke up.


    "My Lord, are you really only giving Suniaster to the weakest?"


    Jibril was a Flgel, and the idea that the strong were respected was not easy to change. Wu Ming, the "strongest man", handed the biggest trophy to the "weakest", much to Jibril''s displeasure.


    But no way, since it was his master''s intention, she could only endure it.


    "Besides, I can''t use it, can I? My only goal is to help the humans in this world. Even though the Game God is the weakest Old Deus, Tet''s feelings towards humans are not weak."


    Wu Ming exined to Jibril with a smile while looking up at the sky.


    "Perhaps the idea of honoring the strong has been firmly entrenched in your mind, but I still want to say that humans are not weak."


    However, Jibril still looked disapproving.


    "Through the human mind, another Old Deus was born. Are humans weak? Not at all."


    Then, Jibril refuted Wu Ming''s words.


    "But even so, my lord, humanity is on the verge of copse in this war. This is a fact that you cannot deny." Jibril bowed to Wu Ming first, expressed atonement for his rebuttal, and then continued.


    "Therefore, in the end, Suniaster was obtained by the Old Deus created by human trust. Humans can be said to have won this war." Wu Ming smiled.


    After all, the victory condition for humans was the end of the war, while the victory condition for another Old Deus was to obtain Suniaster.


    "I beat Artosh, this is the result, I was the winner, and now, the humans are the winners, and the winners are the ''stronger'' ones."


    Then, Jibril fell silent.


    "Hmph~ Whatever you say, my lord." Jibril snorted as if slightly angry, but did not speak.


    Wu Ming nced at Jibril with a wry smile, then said with a smile.


    "Well~ you still have a long way to go to understand humans. I don''t want you to have the desire to protect humans. I just want you to identify with the other races. Yeah, you don''t fit in."


    "Yes~ my lord."


    After finishing the conversation between master and ve, Wu Ming began to appreciate the reconstruction of this world.


    "Not created by anyone, not expected by anyone, not prayed for by anyone." Tet''s voice began to sound in the sky.


    "A nameless race that has evolved from beasts to bipedal walking, and acquired intelligence, based solely on its own consciousness." It wasn''t loud, but it seemed like the whole world could hear Tet''s words.


    "For you like this, I, as the only God, gave you a name."


    At the moment humans were named, the''s sky lit up.


    All the dark clouds disappeared, the sun was exposed, nts instantly covered the earth, butterflies flew among the flowers, and birds flew freely in the sky. The whole world seemed to be "alive" again.


    Not only that, most of the terrain has also been changed, and some chess-like pieces have been added to the ground.


    "Then iming to be knowledgeable! You will-"

 Chapter 468: Retirement after meritorious service

    Chapter 468: Retirement after meritorious service


    Wu Ming walked slowly on the lively ground, admiring the surrounding scenery.


    The trees are lush, the butterflies are flying, all kinds of small animalse and go, and the birds fly freely in the sky.


    When he came to a high ce, Wu Ming ignored the ins in front of him and expressed his emotions.


    "Not to mention, mastering Suniaster is really like masteringary possession. In just an instant, the entire has changed."


    Just like entering the editing interface, Tet formats a that is about to die, and then brings it back to life.


    And at this moment, Shuvi, who was beside Wu Ming, spoke up.


    "Shuvi likes the today" Shuvi stared at the ground in front of her with a happy expression.


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but look at this "sister" with a pure smile.


    After Tet re-nned the whole world, he established the [Ten Covenants]. The contents of the agreement Wu Ming did not pay attention to, only rted to the "game".


    Wu Ming shouldin about Tet again, he really deserves to be a game god.


    Overall, the entire world has be a world where everything is determined by the game, so that humans will not be identally hurt.


    After that, Riku returned to the vige with the "ghost". Couronne was overjoyed to see her brother back safely, and cried for a while as she hugged her brother.


    As for Wu Ming, he quietly canceled his clone and came to the vige.


    After all, in everyone''s eyes, the siblings Vero and Shuvi had lived in the vige.


    By the way, during him stay in the vige, Couronne often came looking for Wu Ming.


    Of course it''s not as expected, Couronne came to Wu Ming just to find out what Riku''s goal was.


    Of course, Wu Ming deliberately avoided this question every time. Over time, Couronne gave up on asking how Wu Ming was and turned to Shuvi.


    After getting along for a long time, Couronne also understood the rtionship between Wu Ming and Shuvi, the kind and capable older brother, and the pure sister who wasn''t very good at talking and hid behind her older brother.


    In Couronne''s impression, Shuvi and Wu Ming had never parted, and they were together in every way, so Couronne thought that Shuvi must know something about Riku.


    After all, these are children, and it is still easy to gather information, this was Couronne''s idea, but the fact hit Couronne in the face.


    Shuvi, described by Wu Ming, naturally pretended to be stupid, just didn''t tell Couronne.


    Although she was busy for a long time and did not find anything, which made Couronne very unhappy, but thanks to this, Couronne and Shuvi''s rtionship became more and more intimate, almost like a sister.


    Thanks to Couronne, Shuvi was able to understand things like feelings very quickly with Wu Ming''s help.


    After all, Shuvi was an Ex-Machina, and Wu Ming deeply understood that the human heart was unpredictable.


    Even though Couronne was willing to ept Shuvi after learning of her identity as an Ex-Machina, it didn''t mean that other people would ept her.


    Therefore, after a few days in the vige, Wu Ming decided to go with Shuvi.


    Let the image of a kind and reliable brother and a pure and shy sister remain in the hearts of Couronne and the others.


    Wu Ming took Shuvi away with the excuse that "Shuvi and I are going back to our hometown" and "Today''s world is a world where games decide everything, don''t worry about safety or anything".


    Wu Ming still remembered the scene when everyone saw them leave.


    Couronne cried while hugging Shuvi, while Riku shook hands with Wu Ming.


    Riku knew that when Wu Ming left, he would most likely never see him again in his life.


    "Be careful, Vero."


    "You too, Riku."


    Without too many words, no words of thanks, just a few words, the two let go of their clenched fists.


    Then, in the eyes of everyone''s reluctance and blessing, Wu Ming took Shuvi and rode this world''s "horse" presented by Couronne and others, and marched into the distance.


    After traveling for a while, Wu Ming freed his horse and let it return to nature. After that, Wu Ming and Shuvi walked on the ground like this.


    After all, both do not need a means of transportation.


    "How does it feel to be in love, Shuvi." Wu Ming gently touched Shuvi''s head and asked.


    Shuvi ced her hand on the electric stove on her chest and slowly answered.


    "Shuvi doesn''t knowbut, Shuvi is very happy, big brother"


    "Yes~ Enough, my sister."


    Lifting his head, Wu Ming felt the winding from his face, and said in a rxed tone.


    "I''m leaving this world, how about you?" Wu Ming asked.


    Shuvi understood Wu Ming''s meaning. She, who was abandoned by Ex-Machina, couldn''t possibly return, so Wu Ming wanted to ask if she wanted to go with him.


    Then, Shuvi shook her head.


    "Shuvi will return to Ex-Machina and convey her feelings to everyone."


    Shuvi looked at the pair of mechanical eyes, even though they were machines, they were full of passion and emotion like a living being.


    "This is a bad road, are you ready?"


    Wu Ming patted Shuvi''s head again, rebuking his little sister like an older brother.


    "Yes, Shuvi is ready, Shuvi will definitely let all Ex-Machine members get affection, brother."


    Shuvi looked at Wu Ming with a smile, and through those eyes, she saw a firm belief.


    Wu Ming smiled, and then activated the incarnation.


    "A person with the power of a supreme guardian God, God protects her, the devil hates her, all enemies can''t get close, like a source of vitality that is constantly surging, giving the world the same protection."


    Immediately, through the hand that was not taken from Shuvi''s head, Wu Ming''s blessing was transmitted to Shuvi''s body.


    Feeling the power growing in his body, Shuvi was slightly overwhelmed.


    Wu Ming continued to increase the power of protection. After about half an hour, he stopped the protection.


    "Thanks to this, even if it was Artosh''s attack, it was enough to withstand the divine attack." Wu Ming let go of the hand that touched Shuvi''s head.


    After that, Wu Ming crouched down and looked into Shuvi''s eyes.


    "With your brother''s protection, you can do what you want to do with confidence, Shuvi."


    Feeling Wu Ming''s strength in his body, Shuvi touched the core of his chest and said.


    "Brother, is the item Shuvi gave you still there?" Shuvi asked.


    "That metal ball, how could I lose it." Wu Ming smiled, then a golden ripple opened on his side, he reached into his hand, took out a metal ball the size of a fist, and handed it to Shuvi.


    Shuvi takes the ball and puts it on his chest, and then the ball shines like life.


    Shuvi''s core is seen to be split into two halves, which are usually sucked into the sphere.


    Then Shuvi removed the ball and handed it to Wu Ming.


    "Shuvi has the energy of a brother, and the core no longer limits Shuvu. Shuvi divides the core into two parts, which are usually kept here by Shuvi. Big brother took it, just like Shuvi."


    "But" Wu Ming hesitated. It made sense that as long as Ex-Machina''s core wasn''t destroyed, then there would be no deaths. Shuvi gave half of his "heart" to him, which ttered him.


    It''s like putting your life in someone else''s hands.


    "Brother also said that the world is not dangerous now, and I believe my brother" Shuvi looked at Wu Ming with eyes full of anticipation.


    Shuvi believes Wu Ming can protect his core, this is what Wu Ming read from Shuvi''s eyes.


    "Give <heart> to me, and I will never let go of it for the rest of my life."


    "So is Shuvi. With big brother''s strength, Shuvi won''t let go."


    The wind blew, brushed the grass on the ground, and the sun gently shone on the brothers and sisters on the ground, everything was so beautiful.

 Chapter 469: Backup engine upgrade

    Chapter 469: Backup engine upgrade


    Shuvi showed off the Ex-Machina equipment, flew into the sky and left.


    Wu Ming didn''t move, still facing the maind from the teau.


    "My lord, are you going?" With a wave of space fluctuations, Jibril''s voice came from behind Wu Ming.


    Jibril was a Flgel, so Wu Ming made her avoid suspicion and not appear in the eyes of Couronne and the others, and because Wu Ming and Shuvi''s mood just now was just right, Jibril hid.


    Jibril only emerged from hiding when Shuvi left.


    "Why, since you can''t wait to go to my world, are you excited?" Wu Ming said half jokingly.


    "Well~ a little~" Jibril smiled, the wings behind her shaking, showing her inner restlessness.


    Unfortunately, Wu Ming brutally broke Jibril''s fantasy.


    "For now, I probably won''t call you. You must remain in Avant Heim obediently."


    "Eh!? Why~" Jibril fell on the ground like a deted ball.


    "This world has be meaningless, Lord, please take me away!!" Jibril looked at Wu Ming with pitiful eyes like a canary in a cage.


    Since Tet turned this world into a world where the game decided everything, that meant there would be no killing. This is hell for the Flgel who are god-killing weapons and who love to kill people in war.


    "As a cute girl, it''s not good to talk about fighting and killing all the time. You have to learn to cultivate yourself, so know Azrael tomand all the Flgel, and the Flgel in the new era will no longer exist. Killing weapons, but culture gatherers, the current job of the Flgel is to gather cultural knowledge of this world, whether it be collecting books or recording them with magic, a crazy collection of knowledge."


    As soon as these words came out, Jibril was intrigued, she liked all kinds of cultures.


    "By the way, after gathering culture, the Flgel need to study and learn about its advantages. Don''t be like a geek who only knows how to copy."


    "Yes~ My lord, this is what this subordinate will do~" replied jokingly, Jibril disappeared.


    Wu Ming smiled helplessly, shook his head, and then, he didn''t face anyone, only saying that.


    "Aren''t you going toe out and meet me, after all, I am also the benefactor who helped you ascend to the throne of the one and only god."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, a child''s voice was heard.


    "Hahaha~ Are you leaving, do you still need me to send you off~" Tet''s body appeared in front of Wu Ming, smiling happily.


    It must be said that Tet, who has be the only god, is truly an omnipotent god, but only on this can he be omnipotent.


    After all, the current Wu Ming had no confidence that he could defeat the current Tet.


    If Tet left this world, even though it wouldn''t be useless, it would be much weaker.


    At least if he was in another world, Wu Ming could press Tet to the ground.


    "There''s nothing strange about the Suniaster." Wu Ming ignored Tet''s jokes and asked serious things.


    "No, that ck mud you mentioned didn''t remain at all. If any traces are left inside Suniaster, I''m afraid you''re lying to me~" Tet was like an optimist, happy to calmly answer.


    By the way, Tet was still lying with his hands in the air.


    "You better be careful, if you get eroded by those things, maybe you and I are enemies of life and death." Wu Ming urged.


    "Hahaha~ Even if it turns out like that, I''ll just be ying with you. I don''t like fighting and killing."


    That''s right. If he ispletely eroded by the ck mud, with his mind, the ck mud can''t turn him into evil, and can even make himself into a stronger good.


    However, even though it was a good god, Tet would regard Wu Ming as an enemy. This is the terrible thing about ck mud. If the ck mud erodes the entire world, then Wu Ming is truly the enemy of the world.


    "Forget it, I''m such an idiot for worrying about you." Wu Ming shook his head with a wry smile.


    "Then, I''ll go first, help me take care of the humans a little bit, Game God."


    After speaking, Wu Ming''s figure disappeared in his ce.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fair~" Tet said with a smile, but no matter how he looked at her pink and tender face, he felt that the wound was ck.


    ....


    At this point, Wu Ming ended his world journey and returned to the space-time tunnel.


    Returning to the space-time tunnel, Wu Ming did not rush into the world of the singrity, but flew out of the space-time tunnel.


    Now, the weakness of this body has been seen. The incarnation of power had too many limitations and was not strong enough. Even the Divine Sword of Salvation that was fused with him was only a replica of this body, and its strength was not that strong.


    Therefore, Wu Ming decided to remake this body and develop it.


    Wu Ming quickly returned to Great Root, because there was Chrysbelite, nothing happened.


    "Master Wu Ming." The Chrysbelite that was at the head of Wu Ming''s main body, greeted.


    "It''s hard work, Chrys." Wu Ming also expressed his condolences.


    "You are serious," said Chrysbelite ttered.


    Wu Ming smiled, and said nothing more, the rtionship between the two can no longer be thanked.


    Then, Wu Ming revealed the true body of this body, namely the body of the Dragon of the Root.


    Wu Ming looked at his body, which was much smaller, and was slightly depressed.


    "Does it really need to be improved?"


    After that, Wu Ming''s consciousness disappeared in this body and came to the main body.


    Wu Ming, who returned to his body, opened his eyes, and an indescribable aura filled the entire Great Root.


    Immediately, the dragon horn on Wu Ming''s head also shone, and the golden chains around him danced.


    "If it was my body that discovered Suniaster''s consciousness, I might have killed him with one w." Wu Ming felt his current strength and said confidently.


    "Let''s see which singrity Chaldea has achieved."


    Because of that, Wu Ming''s ruby-like huge litchi turned gold, and something invisible welled up in his eyes.


    Not long after Wu Ming''s eyes turned golden, his eyes turned red again.


    "Sea? This is the third singrity."


    Currently, Chaldea had reached the third singrity point, and seemed to be almost done.


    This was all due to the irvoyance that developed within Root.


    Wu Ming had just witnessed Chaldea''s singrity after he left Fuyuki City.


    "The Hundred Years'' War, the city of seven hills, and the sea of Oceanus in Greek mythology."


    Although Wu Ming stayed in Riku''s world for a short time, it seems that the flow speed between the worlds is different, Chaldea haspleted two singrities, and the third singrity seems to be finishing soon.


    "Well~ I''ll leave it to them for now."


    Through irvoyance, Wu Ming also saw the vampire that Wu Ming summoned for Olga Marie, she contributed a lot to this journey.


    Not only that, Gudako also met many reliable Servants.


    "I will upgrade my spare engine first in peace."


    With that said, Wu Ming started to move his hands and feet at the huge dragon beside him

 Chapter 470: the black hand behind the burning of human principles

    Chapter 470: the ck hand behind the burning of human principles


    Within the Great Root, Wu Ming''s improvement of his own body had begun for a while.


    Because there are many ces that need to be "upgraded", after Wu Ming generally formtes the format, he puts the body aside, and then introduces the power of the Great Root, so that the body can be transformed by the energy of the Great Root.


    "That''s all for now." Wu Ming nodded in satisfaction.


    "Chaldea should havepleted the strategy for the fourth singrity, or else I''ll go straight to the next singrity and wait for them" thought Wu Ming, opening his irvoyance again, and spying on Chaldea''s group.


    "Oh~ the mastermind behind the scenes came out first, it really goes against the identity of the big BOOS," Wu Ming said sarcastically.


    Then, Wu Ming looked around.


    "I don''t want toe to the ck root to attack by chance. I''m going to see the magic king."


    After speaking, Wu Ming immediately shook his wings and flew out of Great Root.


    But then, a trace of ck matter appeared outside Great Root.


    ...


    The fourth singrity in the Type-Moon World, the underground city of the dead world magic mist in London, a dungeon simr to the underground open space in Fuyuki City, fourrge fleshy pirs with eyes full of powerful magic power, wreaking havoc in the dungeon this.


    If Wu Ming was here, he would definitely know this, the Demon God Pir that Lev once transformed was a very disgusting thing.


    The residual magic power left in the space proved that some Servants had just left the stage.


    In front of the meat pir, many figures were standing there.


    The people at the scene basically knew Wu Ming, such as Gudako, Mashu, Carmi, Mordred and others.


    They all nervously watched as the blue-haired, child-shaped Servant spoke to the man behind the line of flesh across from him.


    Opposite them stood a white-haired man in ancient Israeli clothing. He just stood there, and the powerful magic power put everyone under great pressure.


    The Demon God Pirs lined up behind the man like the stars and the moon, and the white-haired man''s identity was beyond doubt. The only one who can control the Demon God''s Pir is Magic King Solomon.


    Almost fed up with the boring conversation, Solomon shook his head helplessly.


    "I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I have to say that human weapons are just like humans. They are a hopeless existence."


    Hearing that, Mashu immediately raised his shield and approached Gudako. Even though his legs were shaking, she still held on to Gudako firmly.


    Instead, Carmi vited her arrogant attribute, with an unusually calm expression, and didn''t speak, as if waiting for an opportunity.


    "Oh~ are you going to take action against us?" said the blue-haired man in a low voice, not at all afraid that he would leave the stage.


    However, that doesn''t mean that others won''t be excited.


    "Hey~ you really suck" said Mordred annoyed, then raised the sword in his hand, ready to face the attack.


    Even so, even she couldn''t guarantee that she would be able to receive an attack from the Magic King.


    The Servants who left the stage earlier were a precedent.


    "Destroy them, Demon God Pir." Solomon had just finished speaking, and the four pirs of flesh raging in this dungeon started dancing.


    Immediately after, when everyone was helpless, there was a strong fluctuation in the space.


    A huge dragon w appeared in this dungeon.


    "Bang!!" The Demon God Pir didn''t even grieve, everything turned into pure magic power and disappeared in midair.


    Gudako and the others all looked at the dragon ws that were still here with confused expressions, clearly not responding.


    However, Carmi rxed, as if a savior hade.


    And Mordred was very displeased after feeling the restlessness of the blood in his body.


    "Hey~ you''rete!" Mordredined, but his tone rxed.


    Then, when Gudako and the others were wondering who had saved them, Solomon spoke up.


    "I didn''t expect you toe here with your body."


    "Didn''t you also use your body toe here?" Wu Ming''s voice spread throughout this space.


    "This voice Assassin Senpai!?" Because of his real voice, Mashu could easily recognize Wu Ming''s voice.


    Immediately, the dragon w turned into magic power andnded on the ground. Wu Ming wore an Assassin grade outfit and appeared in front of Gudako and the others.


    "Assassins?!" Gudako shouted excitedly, and fell on Wu Ming''s back.


    "Yeah~ I''m here, and also, girls have to restrain themselves, don''t fall for other people so easily."


    Gudako nodded, obediently got off Wu Ming''s back, and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    This couldn''t be med on Gudako, the horror brought on by Solomon was not something a little girl who had only been a Magus for less than half a year could endure.


    It could be said that if it weren''t for Mashu''s ability to protect her, Gudako would probably have some mental problems by now.


    "Because of the Assassin, you can always be relied on~" Gudako gave a small smile.


    It seems that Wu Ming left a strong impression on Gudako when he burned and polluted Fuyuki City.


    "Ignore me to some extent!!" Then, the Magic King roared in anger.


    Afterforting the frightened Gudako, Wu Ming looked at Solomon.


    "You just tried to kill them, the mastermind behind the arson."


    Since everyone already knew that the other party was the mastermind behind the burning of human history, so it was not surprising that Wu Ming knew of this.


    "I didn''t mean to kill them. After all, they are not a threat to me, but some people over there have your aura, and I can''t take it anymore!!" Solomon said loudly, almost to the point of roaring.


    At this time, Solomon''s eyes were bloodshot, his mouth was split open, like a monster, and there were traces of ck silk threads on Solomon''s body, and countless magic powers were ced outside, as if he didn''t want to.


    Wu Ming''s eyes narrowed slightly, and when he took a closer look, where was this thread, everything was ck mud.


    Because of the rtionship between Root and ck mud, Solomon has a strong killing intent towards Wu Ming, and this killing intent has affected Gudako and the others.


    "Then do you want to do it now? I do not mind." Wu Ming became serious, and his body began to release his magic power, forming a fighting situation against Solomon.


    But in an instant, Solomon calmed down and his eyes and mouth returned to normal.


    "This is really a mistake. These things are very powerful, but they can easily affect my emotions."


    Wu Ming took a closer look, and the ck mud on his body disappeared, or was sucked back into the body by Solomon.


    "Thank you for holding back. Among the enemies I have met, there is no one like you."


    Each source of ck mud is rted to each other, and they are all holding on to Wu Ming, and they look like they are about to die or live.


    Then it was killed by Wu Ming.


    If they could calm down, they could still have a huge impact on Wu Ming.


    Just like Suniaster''s consciousness, if it could go first, and then give that Suniaster to Kainas, then it would be the only god using Kainas'' body, and Wu Ming would not be able to defeat it.


    After all, even the weakest Tet became the only god, Wu Ming did not dare to say that he could defeat him then.


    It can be seen that the Magic King is able to suppress his desire for Wu Ming, which is the ultimate big BOOS.


    "Let''s do this now, I will bring you something good in the next singrity."


    After speaking, the Magic King left, as if he was afraid that his desire for Wu Ming would re up again.


    It was okay to leave, which made Wu Ming feel relieved. After all, if the fight started, Gudako and the others behind him would be a burden.


    After that, Gudako and the others, who didn''t speak, started asking questions about theirints.

 Chapter 471: come to Chaldea

    Chapter 471:e to Chaldea


    "Hey~ Who is the Assassin who can force Solomon back!?"


    "Do Assassin and Mordred know each other, why does it feel like Mordred knows you~"


    "Assassin, did you know that Solomon? It always feels like you two have a grudge."


    "Assassin uuuuuuu"


    "Well, stop for a moment." Wu Ming covered Gudako''s mouth with a headache, stopping his questioning.


    Wu Ming can understand the excitement when there are so many unknowns and someone can answer you, but it''s better to let Gudako calm down...


    Then, Mashu said weakly from the side.


    "Assassin Senpai, let go of Senpai first, Senpai will suffocate"


    Wu Ming nced at Gudako, and quickly removed the hand that covered not only Gudako''s mouth but also his nose.


    "I was saved, thank you very much Mashu." Gudako looked happy, and touched Mashu''s little head.


    This act like a friend made Mashu''s little face turn red.


    On the other hand, Carmi pped her little wings and came to Wu Ming.


    "Then, why did youete?" Carmi asked Wu Ming arrogantly.


    "That person is not something you can question!" On the other hand, Mordred looked displeased.


    "Hah? Why do you care about me Oh, to protect this person so much, does that mean you have a secret rtionship with this person~"


    Carmi was angry at first, and then made fun of Mordred.


    "You, it seems the previous lessons weren''t enough!!" Mordred raised his sword and looked like he was going to fight Carmi.


    "You didn''t learn a lesson!" Carmi bared her little tiger teeth reluctantly.


    Judging from the dialogue, the two might fight, and end up in a draw.


    "The rtionship is very good~" Wu Ming said lightly, and didn''t care about the two.


    "That said, the two of them also caused a lot of trouble." At this moment, the blue-haired child-shaped Servant spoke up.


    "My name is Hans Christian Andersen, just call me Andersen, great unknown creature."


    "Sir Andersen rarely speaks seriously," said Mashu in surprise.


    "It''s just a necessary greeting, don''t tell me I''m the same as the two people over there." Andersen shook his head helplessly.


    As a result, Mordred and Carmi were still facing each other.


    "Well, although I know that everyone has a lot to say, let''s hurry and recycle the Holy Grail. This dungeon is about to copse" At this moment, Roman''s voice came from Gudako''s wrist.


    Due to the confrontation between Wu Ming and Solomon''s magical power, the dungeon, which was not very strong, became more unstable.


    Sure enough, as soon as Roman finished speaking, the dungeon started to crumble.


    "Doctor, you really are a damn mouth!" Mashuined, and hastily ran to the position of the Holy Grail, put down his shield, and began to take the Holy Grail.


    "The Holy Grail has been gathered. Sorry, Assassin Senpai, although I really want to talk to you, but we must return to Chaldea quickly."


    After all, once the Holy Grail recovered, the singrity would begin to recover on its own. If they don''t leave, they will be killed by a power that will fix itself in history.


    And now, Andersen and Mordred''s bodies also started to disappear.


    Has the Holy Grail been recycled?


    "Hey~ next time I will cut ties with you," Mordred said to Carmi ruthlessly.


    "I''m waiting for you!" Carmi answered withoutpromise.


    "I was finally able to leave. With him here, nothing can be done without me. Goodbye all." Andersen sighed sadly and happily, and then elerated the speed of his body''s disappearance.


    "Huh!" Mordred nced at Wu Ming, then snorted and disappeared.


    "This is really dishonest~" Wu Ming smiled.


    "Then, I will start the spiritual transfer now, everyone is ready," Roman said through Gudako''s watch.


    However, Wu Mingughed evilly.


    "Then, how about I go there too~"


    "Ugh!?"


    ...


    Chaldea, Control Room.


    As soon as Carmi returned, she returned to her washroom with the excuse that she was "tired and needed rest".


    As for Gudako, Mashu, and Wu Ming, the three of them stood together in front of the confused Roman.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such an ability," said Roman sadly.


    Wu Ming did return with Gudako and others, but he did not transfer the spirit, but flew back with the Gudako transferred to the spirit by his own ability.


    Now, although Wu Ming has not yet reached the state of omnipotence in the use of time and space, it is almost there.


    Due to the long time spent in Great, Wu Ming was almost approaching adulthood.


    It can be said that if Solomon is going to fight now, Wu Ming is not wrong at all, and he has a good understanding of winning.


    "Well~ ask the reason, you should understand if you say it." Wu Ming''s eyes stared at Roman closely as if he had seen it all.


    "Ha...haha...is that so..." Roman said nervously while wiping the cold sweat off his forehead.


    "I won''t go in a hurry, Ritsu, Mashu, you two should go back to rest first." Then, Wu Ming said to Gudako and Mashu.


    "Let''s go, Senpai, Senpai''s body needs rest."


    "Well well, see youter~"


    Gudako, who saw Wu Ming and wanted to talk to Roman alone, left with Mashu.


    Even though there were other staff in the control room, Wu Ming only needed to do a little trick to let them hear the conversation between him and Roman.


    "I thought there was something wrong with you at first, but now that I see it like this, I have understood the truth." Wu Ming said because he didn''t know.


    "I am only human now, a human who continues to work hard to restore human nature." Roman didn''t have the tension he had before, and answered calmly and gently.


    "If that''s your will." Wu Ming shrugged and said that he would not mention it again.


    "Actually, about you, I wanted to ask." After a while, Roman said.


    "Is it about why I appeared now? Or do you want to ask if I will follow Ritsu and the others to break the singrity?" Wu Ming could almost guess what Roman would ask, after all, there was only a few to ask.


    "Alright, and if possible, I hope you can help us." Roman said earnestly.


    "Of course." Wu Ming answered without hesitation.


    "Hah?" This surprises Roman.


    "Didn''t I say that at the beginning, even though I have my own enemies, they are basically the same as you."


    Then, Wu Ming smiled slightly.


    "Also, I really like humans."

 Chapter 472: Stolen House

    Chapter 472: Stolen House


    After about half an hour, Gudako and Mashu, who couldn''t wait to make an appointment with Wu Ming, came to the control room together.


    "Eh? Why did Assassin leave? Doctor, do you know where he went?" Gudako asked Roman who was working on the control room console in confusion when she saw Wu Ming missing.


    "Could it be that Senpai''s Assassin was wandering around Chaldea alone?" Mashu also asked in confusion.


    After all, if it is not here, it will most likely go elsewhere in Chaldea, after all, Chaldea is quiterge.


    "No, no The Assassin left Chaldea because he suddenly remembered something."


    Because Wu Ming and Roman knew the point for some reason, so he had told Roman his own name.


    "Has the Assassin left?" Gudako said somewhat depressed.


    Even though Mashu on the side didn''t say anything, his sullen expression also revealed his restless heart.


    Then, seeing the two girls showing such expressions, Roman gave a small smile.


    "However, Assassin asked me to tell you that he will help you in the next singrity, and then you will be able to gather."


    "Is that true?! That''s good, but I have a lot to ask the Assassin." Gudako said happily.


    After all, things like "rtionship with Mordred", "mysterious dragon w", "ability" that suddenly appeared, "can manifest without relying on the Holy Grail", etc., were of great interest to Gudako.


    Not only that, but Stheno, whom Gudako met on the invisible ind of the second singrity, and Euryale, who met in the third singrity, pushed her aside, and she was even more interested in the "super mysterious" identity of Wu Ming paying more attention.


    Of course, this is also closely rted to Wu Ming''s deep impression of Gudako in Fuyuki.


    In fact, Wu Ming was the first gentle, reliable, strong, and wise Servant that Gudako met, unlike the Servant.


    Just like the older brother next door, Wu Ming continued to pull Gudako''s little sister.


    "That''s how it is, let''s quickly start the fifth singrity strategy, I''m ready." Gudako said with high fighting spirit.


    "Are you that fighting spirit?" Roman was surprised.


    Mashu also looked at Gudako doubtfully. Although Gudako usually doesn''t like the singrity strategy, she doesn''t like it. Mashu was actually the first time seeing his Senpai have such fighting spirit.


    "After all, I can meet Assassin~ hehe~" Gudako patted his head in embarrassment. At this time, Wu Ming''s little fan girl was born.


    "Even though you are ready to attack the next singrity, unfortunately, we haven''tpletely locked down the next singrity, so we need to wait a bit."


    Roman and the rest of the staff are also very concerned about the singrity. After all, this is the future of mankind, but they have not fully understood the location of the singrity.


    By the way, Wu Ming left some information about the next singrity before he left, but because he was in a hurry, the information he left only yed a supporting role.


    After all, Wu Ming''s singrity search method ispletely different from Chaldea''s singrity search method, although it has the same goal, it can only y a supporting role.


    This was why Gudako had just returned from the fourth singrity, and the Chaldeans were able toplete the locking of the fifth singrity so quickly.


    "By the way, you didn''t bother the director, did you?" Roman asked quietly.


    Gudako quickly waved his hand.


    "No, no, after all, the director has just started... What is the name of the word... Yes, seclusion, we don''t bother her."


    "Hmm." Mashu nodded.


    This made Roman heave a sigh of relief.


    Ever since Olga Marie returned to Chaldea, she took over the position of director again, taking over the situation as a whole.


    However, it seems that God is joking, Olga Marie won''t be able to make a spiritual transfer after returning to Chaldea.


    This made her, who was about to go to the first singrity with Gudako, stay in the frame like a geek after spirit transfer was activated.


    Besides, even if Carmi disobeyed, at least it helped Gudako and the others in their strategy for the singrity, so Olga Marie decided to let her follow Gudako directly, while she remained in Chaldea.


    But after a long time, Olga Marie discovers that Roman canpletely take her ce, and there is a second Servant called by Chaldea to help, so that she is ready to understand the Third Magic.


    She is also unemployed, and the Third Magic is near. Olga Marie is neither pedantic nor impolite, and immediately begins to understand Third Magic.


    If Olga Marie didn''t understand it, she couldn''t do it. Otherwise, he can only be the spirit behind the Holy Grail, and he will not be able to escape for the rest of his life.


    Since then, Olga Marie has gone into seclusion from time to time to study the Third Magic.


    And it just so happened that Olga Marie just went into seclusion a few days ago, and now, Wu Ming hase to Chaldea.


    "The director is obsessed with Assassin Senpai. If he finds out that Assassin Senpai hase to Chaldea, I still don''t know what the director will be like," Mashu said shyly.


    Olga Marie lost her temper several times due to her dreams for Wu Ming and her dissatisfaction with Carmi.


    Basically, both Gudako and Mashu are in a singrity, so only Roman suffers, giving Roman''s head a headache. This is a sad story.


    "It''s better not to tell her..."


    "That''s what I said..."


    "Uh huh..."


    As Roman and the others chatted and hit, Wu Ming faced some "minor" situations.


    ...


    In the Great Root (his own house), Wu Ming saw that a lot of ck mud had entered, and there were countless entrances to the Great Root of the ck mud outside, which made him very depressed.


    He was only gone for a while, so why was his house stolen?


    As ast resort, Wu Ming temporarily cut off the control of the main body, and left it to Chrysbelite to do some physical activity in the air, which meant that he directly flew into the Great Root.


    Opening the same pair of ruby eyes as the main body, Wu Ming saw the ck mud that was starting to erode the Great Root and wanted to take root again, and shook his head with a headache.


    "Fortunately, I held my hand, otherwise this time would really be over."


    Wu Ming said, the power of the root of the whole body was activated, and the safety device left in the Great Root was activated.


    *Zirazzi-!!*


    Countless shes of lightning appeared in an instant, and countless ck mud were crushed and evaporated by the lightning generated from the Great Root.


    However, the ck mud is still the product of the root, in addition to reaching the Great Root and taking root, so it is not easy to destroy.


    "Um!!" Immediately, Wu Ming controlled his body to fly, emitting Lightning of Salvation mixed with Root''s power, constantly sweeping away the ck mud.


    And the ck mud was not vegetarian, and it instantly turned into a huge wave that swept over Wu Ming.


    Even if it was Wu Ming, he should be taken seriously.


    "I will take care of my house in the future"


    After belittling a sentence in his heart, Wu Ming seemed to have made an important decision. With the power of Root, apanied by thunder light all over his body, he rushed straight into the ck mud wave and exploded.


    *Explosion--!!*


    The explosion affected all of the ck mud within the Great Root, and even the Great Root which had no fixed form seemed to tremble.


    That''s right, Wu Ming blew himself up.


    Holding the idea of "I hate you more", Wu Ming directly used himself as the origin, exploded the Lightning of Salvation mixed with the power of Root, and thoroughly cleaned the ck mud.


    The entire Great Root was swept away by Wu Ming''s self-destruction.


    At this time, the outside world Wu Ming opened his eyes, pped his wings, and flew to Great Root before the ck mud could gather

 Chapter 473: Long time no see

    Chapter 473: Long time no see


    Wu Ming, who had returned to Great Root, was like an emperor who had regained the throne, and had exterminated all the "rebels" who took advantage of the opportunities outside.


    Great Root has regained itsposure.


    Wu Ming collected the residual magic power left by self-destruction and prepared to use the chaotic characteristics of the Great Root to assemble it again.


    After all, this is Great Root, and this kind of thing can still be done.


    And Wu Ming''s headache is not because of these things, but because of self-destruction.


    Because Wu Ming just used the reserve body, he left, and directly and the spare body perished with ck mud.


    The results proved to be extraordinary.


    However, self-destruction is not something that can be self-destructed just like that.


    Because the body just now wasn''t a real body, so there was no pressure to self-destruct.


    Then he was devoured by the mental shock left by the self-destruction.


    When watching a variety of novels, TV dramas, movies, animations, you can see all kinds of people blow themselves up, some are viins BOSS explode, some support characters to cover the protagonist, and some protagonists blow up to kill the big boss, and the result is basically death.


    Even if there was a revival, those who self-destructed were still as strong as descending gods because of the "invincible BUFF" during the revival.


    However, Wu Ming only used the spare body to self-destruct, and then switched back to the main body, and once again attacked the ck mud.


    Therefore, after the fight, Wu Ming suffered a mental attack.


    "I think that person must have informed this ck mud, otherwise how could this have happened by chance." Wu Ming supported his head with his dragon ws ufortably, while continuing to collect the rest of his spare body.


    The man Wu Ming mentioned was the Magic King. He did say "You really came here with your body" at the start. It was then that he told the ck mud to attack.


    "Sure enough, that person is the real enemy," Wu Ming said with a serious look.


    The enemies he had encountered earlier were all hit by the ck mud, and were killed by Wu Ming as if they had lost their minds.


    But this time, Solomon suppressed the spiritual pollution caused by the ck mud, and he could also affect the ck mud to a certain extent.


    If he really could master the m of ck mud, then Wu Ming''s oldir would have been captured by that ck mud long ago, and there would never be a situation where he would return to the rescue.


    Overall, Solomon was Wu Ming''s true formidable enemy.


    "This is like the way to do well oh, it hurts." Wu Ming bared his dragon teeth, smirked at the dragon''s mouth, and covered his head again.


    "Since the other party said that he is ready to meet me in the next singrity, then the next singrity will not be that simple."


    Wu Ming looked at the nearly depleted spare body remains in front of him, thinking.


    "Then, until the reserve body resets and evolves, I will continue toe as a Servant."


    The movements in his hands continued, and Wu Ming continued to fiddle with his spare body.


    "However, since I am prepared to pay for this banquet, it would be a pity for my identity if I do not have a good vengeance."


    As if thinking of something, Wu Ming smiled happily.


    ....


    The fifth singrity, in the United States.


    In the streets of the capital Washington, there are many strong soldiers patrolling with long guns, and even outside the city is full of traces of these soldiers.


    If Wu Ming were here, he would definitely cover his face in embarrassment.


    Because these soldiers look exactly like him, but these soldiers seem to be wearing ancient makeup, and they generally look like they are in their thirties or forties.


    Besides, Wu Ming is an immortal eighteen year old Dragon of the Root, how can it be old (??????)?


    The White House in the capital Washington.


    Countless Wu Ming soldiers held hands in various parts of the White House, including the streets outside the White House.


    In the small square in front of the White House, a queen surrounded by soldiers walked forward.


    The queen was wearing a white luxurious robe. Due to the intentional connection, it could be clearly seen that within the robe, the queen''s body only wore white clothing that covered her chest and lower body. It is no exaggeration to say that it is a bikini.


    The Queen showed her skin carelessly and walked to the small square with a sway, then the Queen took out a golden cup from the robe in her hand.


    "Holy Grail~ Please grant my wish~"


    In just one sentence, the golden cup called the Holy Grail shone brightly.


    Immediately after, a magic circle appeared in the center of the small square, which was for summoning.


    Apanied by a burst of light, a figure tightly wrapped in white armor and its head appeared in the magic circle.


    "Just ask, you are my Master Medb??"


    The figure looked at the Queen who was holding the Holy Grail in bewilderment.


    "Yes~ Little Silence, my king, it''s me~" Queen Medb smiled sweetly.


    Inside the White House, on the throne dedicated to the president, Wu Ming sat on it, staring at the charming woman in his arms with a headache.


    That''s right, that pure white figure is Wu Ming, because he wants to deceive, coupled with the persuasion of the Holy Grail, he is wearing pure white armor wrapped around his head at this time.


    Wu Ming was inside Great Root. After seeing that the reserve body was almost repaired, he would continue to repair the spare body and upgrade the task to Chrysbelite, and he himself locked the singrity position, relying on Great Root to restore the Body of a Servant that had been prearranged.


    And Wu Ming''s main body was fast asleep again, he didn''t dare to leave again, if his house was stolen again, he wouldn''t be able to snatch without the spare body repaired.


    Poor Chrysbelite, arranged by Wu Ming to guard the house again.


    But Chrysbelite is also very happy, because Wu Ming''s main body is always with him, so it is not difficult to ept it.


    Then, Wu Ming opened his eyes and saw Medb and the soldiers who were all faceless.


    God knows how humiliating it is to see all the soldiers turn into his face, it''s like going out into the street and finding everyone''s face turned into yours.


    Looks like this is a public face...cough...


    Fortunately, because Wu Ming was wearing a helmet, even Medb couldn''t find Wu Ming''s awkward face on his arm.


    Seeing as soon as Wu Ming appeared, Medb pulled Wu Ming into this room, allowed himself to sit on the chair, and then he looked at Medb sitting in his arms and rubbed him, smiling happily, he didn''t respond until now.


    (Because Wu Ming struggled with his face warrior problem before)


    Ahem... In fact, Medb wanted to bring Wu Ming to do some embarrassing things in this empty room. After all, it was Medb~ Of course, Wu Ming, who was defending the kid''s body, was rejected, and as a result, she just sat honestly in Wu Ming''s arms and rubbed at her.


    "Long time no see, Medb."


    Anyway, it''s better to say hello first, Wu Ming and Medb haven''t seen each other for a long time.


    "And then, you just wanted to say this~" Medb said with a charming smile, wrapping his arms around Wu Ming''s neck.


    Now Wu Ming only had one thought in his heart.


    It is...


    "Medb, do you think this armor is too frustrating, you should go down if you are too nervous."

 Chapter 474: Chaotic Americas

    Chapter 474: Chaotic Americas


    Of course Wu Ming wouldn''t say that, if he said that, knowing Medb was with Wu Ming, he would definitely answer like that.


    "I was so embarrassed, then Little Silence took off her armor~ How about we do something loving~"


    Ahem...let''s start the business.


    "I have only traveled to many ces, and I will not be able to return," Wu Ming said solemnly.


    "Oh~ that''s right, as long as you''re not blown away by other foxes~" Medb said with a smile, as if looking at Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming was heartbroken.


    (Artoria isn''t a fox, but she has the blood of a red dragon...)


    "However, the current Little Silence is only mine, and the king is mine alone~"


    However, Medb was more reasonable than Wu Ming imagined, and didn''t care about anything else.


    "Don''t talk about this, Medb, the source of this singrity is your Holy Grail, can you give it to me aspensation, when everything is done, I will use the holy relic to summon you, then whatever you want."


    Wu Ming can now be considered to put the sanctity to the singrity, and he is afraid that Medb will not agree.


    As the first woman to love Wu Ming in the truest sense, she had her own principles, and she would do nothing to persecute the woman who loved her.


    Wu Ming was greatly affected when he became a Knight of the Round Table.


    But this is forgivable, Wu Ming really stayed in Camelot for a long time.


    King Arthur came there when he was in good health, and Wu Ming was forced to leave until King Arthur united Great Britain.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he had been a Dragon Sage in the Sumerian realm for a long time, Wu Ming would have truly taken root in the aspect of true chivalry.


    However, Wu Ming did not feel bad, and thanks to being a Knight of the Round Table, his character was quite noble, at least if he had the ability, he would help humanity ovee difficulties.


    "Okay~"


    Just when Wu Ming was distracted again, Medb answered Wu Ming.


    Immediately, Medb took out the golden Holy Grail from his hand again and handed it to Wu Ming.


    "Give it to me easily?" Wu Ming couldn''t believe it.


    After all, this was the Holy Grail that maintained the singrity, and strictly speaking, it was a treasure more precious than the Medb itself.


    "I believe in Little Silence~ As long as it''s Little Silence''s request, I''ll agree to it~"


    Seeing Medb''s smiling face, Wu Ming felt himself quite humiliated.


    Using women or something is not something a knight should do.


    By the way, the armor that Wu Ming was currently wearing was the one in Camelot.


    After all, Wu Ming had cheated a lot, and at Medb''s wish, he could now be said to be no longer Silence, but existed as a spiritual base that shouldn''t exist.


    "As long as Little Silence is happy~ By the way, there is more than one Holy Grail in this era."


    As a result, Medb''s smile changed in Wu Ming''s eyes.


    Did this woman give me the Holy Grail out of fear?


    "Forget it, take it yourself first" Wu Ming said weakly.


    "Yes~" Medb smiled slightly and returned the Holy Grail in his arms.


    "Tell me about the current situation."


    Later, Medb exined to Wu Ming what was happening on this American continent.


    The Americas were chosen as one of the singrities due to Solomon''s n, so naturally there was the Demon God Pir who held the Holy Grail and served Solom.


    After awakening the consciousness of the Demon God''s Pir, that person used the Holy Grail to make this ce a singrity, then used the Holy Grail to summon Medb, handed the Holy Grail to Medb, and left.


    After that, Medb summoned the Wu Ming-faced Homunculus army from his blood with lightning speed, and instantly upied Washington, the capital of the United States.


    Due to the influence of these restraints, the Holy Grail also summoned a Servant to oppose him, but because he lost to Medb, Medb was immediately hit to the west of the American continent, while he upied the east with the capital Washington.


    In this way, the United States is divided into two parts, east and west.


    It made sense that this fifth singrity should be like this, but Solomon who was behind the extermination of human history suddenly jumped out, threw a few more Holy Grails, left a sentence, and left.


    "Let this ce be the battlefield of the Mythic War!!" These were the words left by Solomon.


    Since then, some unknown power has intervened in the East-West division war, and the American continent has be a real division.


    Apanied by Medb, Wu Ming watched the map in front of him carefully.


    Initially, the entire United States should be divided into two parts, but now, on the map of the United States, it is now divided into five parts.


    The eastern United States, centered on Washington, and the Appchian Mountains, including the area to the east, is the Medb camp, represented in white.


    The entire Great Lakes, as well as the southern Great Lakes, including Chicago, St. Paul, and a small portion of the ins around him, are the territory of an unknown enemy holding the Holy Grail, represented by the color yellow.


    The entire Mississippi in, the entire in is the territory of the unknown enemy holding the Holy Grail, which is symbolized in red.


    Throughout the Rocky Mountains, the Missouri River and the mountains to the south, this is the territory of the Unknown Enemy holding the Holy Grail, represented by green.


    Finally, the westernmost part of the Cordillera Mountains and the west coast, it is to deal with the territory of the Servant that Medb summoned by the Holy Grail, represented by ck.


    ording to the meaning of Medb, the person being summoned was the head of a lion, and he did not pay attention to his real name.


    It must be said that this lion head Servant is still miserable, including Medb, there are a total of four forces holding the Holy Grail, but this lion head has been squeezed into the worst terrain in the west, and now he is just lucky.


    Yes, luckier.


    It makes sense that the rest of the Holy Grail army couldpletely annex the Lion Head, but they haven''t.


    The power of the Green Holy Grail in the Rocky Mountains, which is closest to the Cordillera Mountains, has not yet annexed the Lion''s Head. It''s not a virtue, but there''s no chance to manage Lion Head for now.


    ording to Wu Ming, the green power holding the Holy Grail on the tform near the water waspletely able to get rid of the power of the lion head.


    However, because other Holy Grail troops are secretly watching, it is easy to steal, so the green army does nothing to the lion''s head.


    "Since there are three forces holding the Holy Grail, I immediately surrendered the western Appchian Mountains and retreated to the east, letting the soldiers watch their dogs bite the dogs for a while." Medb is rarely serious, and analyzes.


    "And this map I made roughly based on the rtionship between the Holy Grail. Although it is not too detailed, it can still be used as a reference."


    After all, there was a connection between the Holy Grail, and it was not impossible for Medb to sense the position of the enemy''s Holy Grail holder.


    After that, Wu Ming, who had a headache, just wanted to rub his brows, but he realized that he was still wearing the armor, so he lowered his hand.


    "That is, whether I want to refine this singrity or arrange it, I have to take the Holy Grail of the other three powers, right?"


    "That''s true~ As expected of my Little Silence, but I don''t want my Little Silence to suffer. Actually, I originally wanted to unite this country and then summon you, but those enemies are indeed too difficult for us to ovee, that''s why I summoned you." Saying that, Medb hugged Wu Ming''s armored arm.


    "Come on, let''s start a war to unite the whole country, Little Silence~"


    Then, Wu Ming prayed for the Chaldeans.


    "Ritsu, Mashu, please ask for your blessing"


    ...


    Silence ss setting


    ss: Berserker


    Real name: Silence


    Master: Medb


    Alignments: Chaotic-Evil


    Ability value:


    Strength : Rank A


    Endurance : Rank B++


    Agility : Rank A+


    Mana: EX . Rank


    Luck : Rank B


    Noble Phantasm : Rank A+


    ss Skills:


    Mad Enhancement: EX . Rank


    Due to Medb''s will, Silence was affected by the strongest madness of the Holy Grail, but because of someone''s cheating, his spirit wasn''t crazy at all.


    Prinadi Skills:


    Magic Amplification: EX . Rank


    The perfect attributes of the Dragon of the Root, no matter what ss, the magic power of the Dragon of the Root is almost unlimited, and is not affected by ss.


    Magecraft Rune: Rank A+


    As the first disciple of Scathach, Silence mastered all Magecraft Runes.


    Holy King Glory: A


    Medb wanted to use the Holy Grail to summon the "crazy king", but due to someone''s cheating, a noble knight  the holy king appeared. As a holy king, a radiance of goodness apanies the holy king.


    The effects could be said to be skills simr to ghost demons, mixed skills of natural demons, strange powers, enchantments, magic powers, and so on.


    The form of magic released is "light",bined with Strength and Endurance up to rank A, one must think that this is really a Berserker.


    Holy King Lives Forever: Rank A


    The holy king will never fall, as long as the brain or heart is still there, he will definitely not die, his endurance will increase, and the effect will be simr to the continuation of the battle.


    Travelers: A+


    Silence had no deaths in history, and as a lost hero, he continued his journey.


    Its effect could be equivalent to one A+ Rank action, and it could also greatly withstand a master''smand spell.


    Military : D Rank


    Because the abilities that were conferred on the status of "king" forcibly were rtively weak.


    Even though he was a "king", Silence was not fit to be amander, even if he were to be a "king", he was indeed a warrior who came forward.


    Warrior experience: Rank A


    As a warrior who was on par with Cu Chinn, or even slightly superior, Silence had a unique experience. The effect is equivalent to Mind''s Eye (pseudo)bined with intuition.


    Noble Phantasms:


    [Mythical Yggdrasil]


    Rating: B+


    Type: Anti-Human/Army


    Distance: 1~50


    Maximum arrest: 1 to 1000 people


    The YGGDRASIL holy spear in its Alter state only had Rank B power in its normal state. Once its true name is released, the holy spear will turn into holy light and pierce the enemy.


    [Arthur Gift Armor]


    Rating: A+


    Type: Anti-Human


    Distance: 1


    Maximum catch: 1 person


    Pure white full body armor, evil things should not be corroded, a person is deceived, reproduce this thing as a time refutation, this thing has a defensive power that can withstand Rank A physical attacks, but if it is an energy attack, it is It can withstand damage Rank B or lower.


    [Dragon Nest]


    Rank: EX


    Type: Anti-Human


    Distance: 1


    Maximum catch: 1 person


    The space runes that had apanied Silence for a long time contained items that Silence had explored. This is the worst part of someone cheating.

 Chapter 475: Departure

    Chapter 475: Departure


    "Although I still don''t know the true identity of the enemy, I know about the same thing," Medb said to Wu Ming.


    After all, Queen Connacht, Medb is more than just a charm.


    "Among them, the soldiers of the Yellow Holy Grail are the most special." Said, Medb pointed to the area under the Great Lakes.


    "Their soldiers are dragon-toothed warriors. From the quality of the battle, there was no doubt that they were Dragon Tooth Soldiers that only Magus in the Age of Gods could create. However, was this Dragon Tooth Soldier from the hands of a Witch of Betrayal? I do not know." Medb doesn''t understand the situation at all.


    Dragon Tooth Soldier, a summoned skeleton soldier with dragon teeth.


    The reason why Medb said "Is it from a Witch of Betrayal" was because of this Magecraft.


    Legend has it that the summoned Dragon Tooth Soldier is the Magecraft of the royal family of the Greek nation of Colchis. It was passed on to Medea, the daughter of Colchis who studied magic with the goddess Hecate.


    However, Medea wasn''t the only one who could use the Dragon Tooth Soldier, Wu Ming also met a Servant who used the Dragon Tooth Soldier.


    During the Battle of the Fourteen Servants, arge number of Dragon Tooth Soldiers were stored in the Hanging Garden Noble Phantasm belonging to the female emperor Semiramis, and the number was beyond imagination.


    Therefore, it cannot be determined because of this clue, but after all, this power has a rtionship with Greece, and is temporarily named Greek power.


    Then, Medb pointed his slender fingers at the bottom of the continent of America on the map.


    "And on the Mississippi in, the Holy Grail army over there has ordinary soldiers, but if I look properly, their badges are like a mother wolf suckling a baby."


    After Medb finished speaking, Wu Ming nodded.


    "That is, this is the Roman army."


    The founder of Rome, the god Romulus, was raised by a she-wolf, and it is said that the symbol of Rome at that time was the appearance of a female wolf suckling a baby.


    "That''s right, I still know about Rome."


    After all, Rome''s founding was much earlier than Medb''s time, and even she generally knew something about the other side of the coast.


    "However, I don''t know which emperor is really~" Medb smiled, she didn''t care, and then hugged Wu Ming again.


    ording to her, as long as the king is here, all enemies are bullshit.


    "Cough cough Let''s name this power as Roman power for now, so how about here?" Wu Ming coughed, then pointed at the Rocky Mountains and the eastern mountains, which were the power of the third Holy Grail.


    "Where, no soldiers~" Medb let go of Wu Ming''s hand and continued to exin.


    "Because the distance is too far, even though I don''t know the strength of that party, I can still detect it through the connection between the Holy Grails."


    After a short pause, Medb continued.


    "Other than the fact that the other two powers have no rtionship there, this third party additional Holy Grail army has upied a mountain range that no one cares about."


    The Medb troops only watched from the Appchian Mountains and didn''t know much about them.


    It was a coincidence to be able to see the Dragon Tooth Soldier and the Roman crest.


    "Since these two forces are the only constant battles in the northern part of the Mississippi in, neither the Lion Head Native Americans nor the green third Holy Grail army, nor our Celtic forces, do much."


    "In other words, is this the Greco-Roman territory war now"


    After digesting this information, Wu Ming spoke helplessly.


    "It''s an incredible battle now."


    Celtic, Greece, Rome, the United States and the unknown powers, there is no doubt that this is the surprise that Solomon brought to Wu Ming, and the shock that gave him a headache.


    (However, I am a swindler, Solomon.)


    Then, Wu Ming gave an order.


    "That''s all for now, Medb, we can stay in the eastern part of the Americas."


    "Yes~ my king~"


    Now, Wu Ming is really like a king, and Medb, the "queen", has started to obey.


    "Then I''ll meet the Greek and Roman soldiers first, and you can guard our house here."


    Saying that, Wu Ming picked up Medb, put him on the chair, and walked out alone, leaving Medb alone in this room.


    "Huh~ It doesn''t matter whether it is or not, Little Silence is really handsome, our house or something~ ah ah~~"


    In this way, the charming and cheap queen has be a shy girl in his heart...


    ....


    In the corridor, Wu Ming walked without saying a word.


    In order to maintain his majesty, Wu Ming used his peripheral vision to see the soldiers with his own face obediently guarding the corridor, feeling helpless for a while.


    "Why would I trust her in the first ce" Wu Ming said quietly, thinking that only he could hear the voice.


    What Wu Ming said was the blood thing that was left to Medb to make a Homunculus.


    But having said that, Wu Ming also fought this group of Homunculus soldiers at first.


    "I didn''t feel ashamed at the time. Could it be that I was in a state simr to the chuunibyou back then?"


    Shaking his head inwardly, Wu Ming stopped thinking about whether there was anything.


    Walking to the gate of the White House, he waved his hand, and a blood-like cloak was revealed beneath the pure white sacred armor.


    The blood-colored robe was paired with the holy armor, but it didn''t get dirty, on the contrary, it made him chastity stand out even more.


    "Congrattions to the Holy King!!"


    Suddenly, all the Celtic warriors who were silent on the scene knelt down together and roared at Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming was dumbfounded, really, what was with this roar as if he was going to fight it? ! All I can say is Celtic...


    However, for the sake of dignity, Wu Ming did not show any surprise.


    "Yes." Wu Ming only responded lightly, then waved his hand, and a pure white holy spear appeared in his hand.


    He threw the holy spear in his hand, and the holy spear turned into a deer beast that was smaller than Humbaba and had a pure white body.


    But make no mistake, Humbaba has been abandoned in Uruk, and this is only because of the holy spear changing in its current state.


    To put it simply, it was still Yggdrasil''s holy spear, but it had changed its shape.


    "Ugh"


    The deer beast responded lightly, and Wu Ming immediately jumped onto the deer beast''s back.


    The one wearing the armor matched the deer animal that was much smaller than Humbaba.


    After all, this was his own mount, so it must have been a perfect fit.


    "Woo!" Deer Beast responded lightly again, and then ran off with Wu Ming.


    There is the location of the Appchian Mountains, and Wu Ming will traverse directly from the Appchian Mountains, his destination, the northern part of the Mississippi in, where the fighting continues.

 Chapter 476: Poor Gudako

    Chapter 476: Poor Gudako


    At the peak of the Appchian Mountains, Wu Ming rode the deer beast to the top of the mountain, and then he jumped off the deer beast and looked into the distance.


    "Y-ka!" With a ka-ka sound, the helmet with the dragon horn on the head automatically separated like Mordred''s helmet, and stuck to the shoulders and back.


    Wu Ming, who finally exposed his head, couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    "Hoo~ the air in the mountains is so cool."


    Wu Ming looked around with his golden eyes because of the "Holy King" rtionship.


    "It''s called the Myth War, but it''s actually not bad at all."


    Wu Ming could clearly feel that the concentration of the magic power of this singrity was steadily increasing.


    Even though it might be Solomon''s doing, but...


    "Does using too much of the Holy Grail have any side effects on the singrity?" Wu Ming pondered.


    After all, what do you think Dragon Tooth Soldier, Roman soldier, and Silence-faced Celtic army were mass-produced? Even Medb, without using the Holy Grail, would not be able to summon enough to upy half of the United States in a short period of time.


    The same was true for the Dragon Tooth Soldier and those Roman soldiers.


    "I don''t know how many single Servants there are on this continent," Wu Ming said, looking at the battlefield that seemed to have started a war under the mountain.


    Wu Ming had learned from Roman that the Holy Grail of each singrity would summon many additional Servants, so he thought of the Servants.


    "If they can be invited to work together, it will really help Ritsu."


    However, it must have the opportunity to meet a good Servant.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming closed his helmet and sat on the white deer beast again.


    "Woooo!" With a low cry from the deer beast, Wu Ming rode the deer beast towards the foot of the mountain.


    The red robe floated and squeaked continuously.


    ...


    At the foot of the mountain, not far from the battlefield north of the Mississippi in.


    Located to the north was a group of strange skeleton soldiers who didn''t look like humans  the Dragon Tooth Soldiers.


    Several Dragon Tooth Soldiers wieldedrge bone des, some held long bone spears, and some held curved bone bows, arranged in a very neat n.


    To the south was a group of Roman soldiers in old but tough leather armor.


    The Roman soldiers were basically a line with spears and square shields, and short swords slung around their waists.


    Both armies were heavily guarded and nomander was in sight. As if they were about to fight, the armies of both sides moved and started attacking each other.


    The vanguard of the two sides touched.


    There''s nothing fancy about war, just knives and gunfire.


    It had to be said that such a battle only depended on who had the most troops.


    Still, this was a very bad record for both sides with the Holy Grail, so it was time for a different approach after struggling for so long.


    For example, shooting a general or something.


    "Aum!!" Suddenly, an inhuman roar came from behind the Dragon Tooth Soldier.


    Immediately after, a huge ck figure jumped into the Roman army camp.


    "Boom!" The ck figure fell into the camp of the Roman army, directly causing a violent impact on the Roman army.


    "Aum!!" The ck figure roared again, wielding a strange stone ax sword.


    It was a 2.5 meter tall figure, naked, only the lower body was wearing a tattered battle group.


    Him naked body revealed dark skin with healthy skin, him muscles were tied, and him wrists and ankles were chained.


    Looking at the eyes, they all revealed a crazy look, there was no doubt that this was a Berserker.


    If Wu Ming was here, he would be shocked.


    This is the Berserker I met in Fuyuki City, whose real name is Heracles.


    Heracles constantly used his ax and sword, and began killing in the camps of the Roman soldiers.


    Berserker is a Berserker, this destructive power is really not covered.


    Within minutes, most of the Roman soldiers were dead or injured.


    However, since the Dragon Tooth Soldiers had their generals ready, the Roman Soldiers had no choice but to send their generals.


    "Ooooooooo!!" From a distance, there was a scream that seemed unreasonable.


    Immediately after, a red-eyed man wearing golden old Roman armor, a battle skirt, and a red shabby robe behind him roared and rushed over.


    Looks like a Berserker too.


    "Ooooooooo!!"


    "Roar--!!"


    The two Berserkers growled at each other, and the fight began.


    The Greek Berserker wielded an ax andrge sword and attacked the Roman Berserker.


    Roman Berserkers, on the other hand, were not afraid of pain, carrying axes and swords and attacking Greek Berserkers in exchange for wounds.


    Two Berserkers with the same strength and the same durability simply overpowered each other.


    After almost a few moves, the Roman Berserkers were significantly weaker and began to be pressured by the Greek Berserkers.


    No doubt if there was no support or something special happened, the Roman Berserker would definitely die.


    "Oooooo!!" The Roman Berserker roared reluctantly, and then, moonlight suddenly appeared in the sky, shining around the Roman Berserker.


    It was a Roman Noble Phantasm Berserker, which could inflict mental damage on enemies in the surrounding area.


    "Roar-!!" It can only be said that it is Heracles, even if it is crazy, it can be said that because of that madness, the enemy''s Noble Phantasm has no effect on him.


    However, the surrounding Roman soldiers and the Dragon Tooth Soldier couldn''t help but be affected.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah!" The Roman soldier was getting angry.


    "Click-click-click-!!" The Dragon Tooth Soldier army also fell into a state of panic.


    Then the Roman soldiers and Dragon Tooth Soldier who were affected by the Roman Noble Phantasm Berserker started to frantically attack Heracles.


    "Roar----!!"


    Ants still kill elephants, but for elephants like Heracles, these warriors and Dragon Tooth Soldiers are not ants, at most they have influence on Heracles.


    Heracles crushed these soldiers and Dragon Tooth Soldiers and started an indiscriminate attack.


    As long as it was close, it was smashed to pieces by Heracles'' ax and sword.


    However, the Roman Berserkers were among them, constantly attacking Heracles.


    The Roman Berserker, who can rival Heracles in strength, can inflict damage on Heracles with every hit. This is how ants kill elephants.


    That meant, of course, unless Heracles continued to be attacked by the Roman Berserkers.


    And right at this moment, a magical fluctuation suddenly urred not far from the two Servants, and the two Berserkers couldn''t help but nce over at them.


    With a sh of light, two figures appeared on the spot.


    "Spiritual transfer is normal, Ritsu, Mashu, you came to the United States in 1783." Roman''s voice sounded from Gudako''s wrist.


    The ones who came were Gudako who was wearing the clothes of a Chaldea master and Mashu the spirit costume of Ghad.


    "Doctor, are you sure this is America in 1783!?!?"


    Gudako and Mashu looked at this huge battlefield with fear on their faces. At that time, there was a brutal battle in the United States?


    As that happened, Heracles and the Roman Berserker stared at the two unknown enemies that had entered the battlefield.


    This made Gudako and Mashu swallow their saliva.


    "I feel like it''s over..."

 Chapter 477: first light

    Chapter 477: first light


    "Roar----!!"


    "Ooooooooooooo-!!"


    Heracles and the Berserker of Rome roared in unison, as if feeling extremely angry at the former enemy who had charged into the battlefield.


    "It is over!! It''s Heracles and Calig!" Gudako screamed in panic.


    The enemies that Gudako and Mashu met in the second and third singrities were these two.


    As if they had the impression of Gudako and Mashu, Heracles and Calig roared and dashed towards them.


    "Senpai, please step back!!" Mashu quickly raised arge shield to block in front of Gudako.


    Heracles wielded the ax and sword, and mmed them towards Mashu.


    "ng-!!" The sword ax collided with the sacred shield, making a loud sound.


    "Ha!!" After Mashu blocked Heracles'' attack, she shouted and pushed Heracles away.


    After experiencing the four singrities, Mashu had indeed be much stronger.


    Heracles is a humanoid stronghold with Strength Rank A+, and Mashu''s full power attacks aren''t easy, but are nearly counterable.


    "Senpai, it is too dangerous here, prepare to break through the battlefield." Mashu said to Gudako without turning his head.


    Gudako is not stupid, the Dragon Tooth Warriors around her and the Roman soldiers start to surround her, no matter what, leave the battlefield first.


    When a schr met a warrior, it was reasonable to say that it meant the current situation.


    No matter which side, it was impossible tomunicate at this time, so it was the best policy now.


    "Oooooo!!" Heracles was pushed out by Mashu, but Calig was still there.


    "Senpai!!"


    Mashu shouted and blocked in front of Calig who wanted to attack Gudako.


    "Doctor, is Carmi okay!?" Gudako hastily said into his wrist while Mashu blocked Calig.


    Carmi was sleeping due to her vampire habit, so she didn''te with Mashu and the others.


    "It''s toote, Ritsu, although it''s a bit irresponsible to say such a thing now, but now I can only rely on you and Mashu." Roman''s helpless voice came from the watch.


    "Aah~ Really, if only there were Assassins~" Gudakoined.


    As if God was joking, a ratherrge source of magic power was rapidly approaching here.


    That is the power of "light", the light that can illuminate all darkness.


    "Ritsu! Mashu! There is a great source of magic power approaching you. It was impossible to judge whether it was an enemy or not. Careful!" said Roman excitedly.


    "Doctor, we have seen him here" Gudakoined about Roman.


    On the eastern side of this battlefield, like the sun rising, a fierce light shone, rapidly impacting the camps of the two sides.


    "Roar--!!"


    "Ooooooooo!!"


    Heracles who was about to attack Gudako again, and Calig who was blocked by Mashu, turned and looked at the light.


    It seemed that the two Berserkers judged that this beam of light needed to be targeted more than the "enemy". Heracles and Calig gave up attacking Gudako and Mashu, and headed towards the light source in the east.


    "I survived" Gudako sighed.


    However, even if the two threats of Heracles and Calig were gone, the surrounding Dragon Tooth Warriors and Roman soldiers were not vegetarians.


    Unexpectedly, the quality of these two types of warriors was quite high.


    Mashu used the back of his shield to blow away the enemies one after another, and hurriedly spoke to Gudako.


    "Senpai, while now, let''s break through!"


    Because of Heracles and Noble Phantasm Calig, the Roman soldiers and Dragon Tooth Warrior soldiers around Gudako and Mashu were not gathered, and would still definitely break through now.


    "Fast! Mashu, let''s go now!"


    After that, Mashu covered Gudako, and the two broke through to the west.


    Why westward? Just kidding, the light from the east can say it is not easy to mess around, if they don''t hurry and run to the west, they can''t wait to die.


    It was because of this that Gudako and Wu Ming drifted further apart...


    ....


    East, where the light is.


    Wu Ming held the holy white spear, and annihted the Roman army and the Dragon Tooth Warrior army that rushed like peerless weapons.


    "With this troop level, the opponent must have used the Holy Grail." Wu Ming said while cutting the opponent.


    Don''t look at the peerless Wu Ming like mowing the grass, etc., the strength of these Roman soldiers and Dragon Tooth Warriors is already very high.


    Wu Ming also met the Dragon Tooth Warrior, butpared to this Dragon Tooth Warrior, the Dragon Tooth Warrior was just a broken bone.


    And the Roman warrior who could rival this Dragon Tooth Warrior naturally possessed extremely high strength.


    Simply put, the original high-quality green monster has be an orange epic monster.


    "By the way, they are just mass-produced misceneous soldiers."


    Not to mention the Dragon Tooth Warrior, the Roman soldiers were exactly the same.


    And there is no fear in them, there is no doubt that they are another warrior summoned by the Holy Grail, and the same reason as the Celtic warrior.


    "Almost fine."


    Using normal attacks to clear mobs is too slow, Wu Ming is ready to use skills.


    Wu Ming first swept all the enemies around him, and then aimed the Yggdrasil holy spear down and hit the ground.


    "Feel the brilliance of the Holy King!!" said Wu Ming, pouring magic power into the holy spear.


    "Boom!" In an instant, light magic power was released, overturning the soldiers and the ground, causing a violent explosion.


    The burning light purifies the enemy and the earth together.


    Wu Ming stood in the huge hole that seemed to have been hit by a meteorite, and took out the holy spear that was still stuck in the ground.


    [Holy King Glory: Rank A]


    At the arrival of the Holy King, a radiance of grace apanies the Holy King. The effects can be said to be skills simr to ghost demons, natural demon mixed skills, strange powers, enchantments, magic powers, and so on.


    Wu Ming used the effect of the "light" magic power, and he had to say that the effect was extraordinary.


    His attack just now had almost changed the terrain in the northeastern part of the Mississippi in, and the Roman soldiers and Dragon Tooth Warriors that had attacked them were essentially annihted.


    "Roar--!!"


    "Ooooooooo!!"


    Suddenly, two roars of different shapes came, and two figures appeared at the edge of the giant pit.


    "Is that the unknown Heracles and Berserker."


    Since Heracles had met, Wu Ming knew him, but Calig, the emperor-like Berserker, really didn''t know him.


    However, this was not a hindrance to Wu Ming, both of them were bad entrants.


    "Mythical Yggdrasil (Legend of the Holy King)!!"

 Chapter 478: Spaceship

    Chapter 478: Spaceship


    "Mythical Yggdrasil (Legend of the Holy King)!!"


    Without saying a word, Wu Ming instantly freed the real name of the holy spear.


    The original holy spear in his hand, as if turning into light, shone with boundless light.


    Even Heracle and Calig couldn''t help but raise their hands to block out the blinding light.


    "Pure brilliance, sacred world tree, help me purify my sins!!"


    Wu Ming shouted loudly and threw the aurora pir in his hand like a javelin at Calig.


    After all, Wu Ming didn''t know Calig and didn''t know if he was a strong threat.


    But Wu Ming knew that Heracles could be resurrected eleven times and would be immune to any attacks he received.


    Therefore, he chose to kill Calig, the unknown Berserker, first.


    "Oh, ah, ah -!!" The dramatic pain made Calig growl.


    The spear of light hit Calig''s body directly at a speed that didn''t make him react, and passed through him, leaving a glowing hole in his body.


    "Bang-!!" Then, Calig immediately exploded, and also overturned Heracles, who had not had time to leave Calig''s side.


    It''s Wu Ming, no, it should be the Holy King''s light power.


    At this point, the Roman army of Berserker Calig had withdrawn from the stage.


    "Aum-!!" Heracles roared and rose, roaring at Wu Ming.


    "Next, it''s your turn." Wu Ming moved with one hand, and the holy spear that turned into light returned to his hand and turned into an entity.


    Heracles'' Noble Phantasm, GodHand, was truly powerful, even more underhanded than the cheating Wu Ming.


    Immune to damage of Rank B and below, and can be resurrected eleven times, and has strong resistance to attacks that kill it once. If the master has high qualifications and sufficient magic power, the lost awakening time can be recovered.


    Now Wu Ming is very strong, and he is not sure that he can kill Heracles and let him off the stage.


    But


    "No need to kill you, just hit." With that, Wu Ming rushed towards Heracles.


    "Um!!" Heracles roared frantically when he saw the man in white running towards him.


    After all Heracles was also a demigod hero, he could be said to be the most famous hero in Greece, even if he was a Berserker ss and lost his mind, he still had some pride.


    How could Heracles be afraid that the Noble Phantasm would be released as soon as he appeared, and that his opponent, who was also a Berserker like himself, would disappear in a matter of seconds? Not only did he look a little whiter than herself, with a bit more magic power, and her ability value wasn''t the same as hers. This


    "Aum-!!" I, Heracles, am not afraid!


    Along with his roar, Heracles leapt up, wielded the ax and sword towards Wu Ming, and mmed him hard.


    Even though Heracles lost most of his wits, his bodily instincts were still there, and those bodily instincts made him directly hit Wu Ming.


    "Boom!" There was another small hole in the hole that was originally a big hole, and smoke and dust filled the small hole.


    "Hey" The white spear shot out smoke and dust, and then swept out, and the smoke and dust were swept away, and the white armor was not stained by a trace of dust.


    Wu Ming blocked it with the holy spear when Heracles hit him with the ax and sword, and with this Noble Phantasm, even without the resistance of the holy spear, Heracles hit him, and it would not cause any damage.


    To put it simply, this Wu Ming Noble Phantasm was stronger than the body of Heracles'' Twelve Trials.


    "Aum-!!" Perhaps seeing that his attacks were ineffective, Heracles roared again and rushed towards Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming saw Heracles rushing over, stretched his hand behind his back, grabbed the cloak, and threw the cloak at Heracles.


    Heracles shed the cloak in half with his ax sword, and the cloak turned into particles that were carried away by the wind. Then, the tip of the spear that followed the cloak was revealed in front of Heracles.


    The tip of the spear stabbed Heracles in the head, but how could it stab him with a heart.


    As soon as Heracles turned his head, he easily dodged the stab.


    "Um!!" Immediately after, Heracles roared, and swept aside the already close Wu Ming with his ax and sword.


    Wu Ming, having missed a single hit, held the tail of the spear in his hand, used the holy spear as a pole, and plunged it into the ground behind Heracles.


    The surrounding magic immediately gathered, and light appeared behind Heracles.


    "Boom!" A kick containing the magic power of "light" was kicked hard behind Heracles, and he was kicked by Wu Ming to the bottom of the pit.


    After all, the two were now fighting on the slopes of the crater. With Wu Ming''s kick, and the influence of gravity, Heracles rolled towards the center of the crater.


    Pulling the leg that was still moving from the kick, Wu Ming took a steady step and pulled the holy spear from the ground.


    Wu Ming''s kick had just reached Rank A, and it was slightly exceeded.


    Not even Heracles could withstand this blow.


    However, there is an injury, but it will definitely not affect the battle much.


    On his way to the bottom of the pit, Heracles plunged his ax and sword into the ground, braked suddenly, and then turned around.


    "Aum-!!" Heracles was even more furious at Wu Ming''s contempt for the great Greek hero.


    At this time, Wu Ming heard a voice.


    "Phoebus Catastrophe! "


    In an instant, countless green arrows intertwined with powerful magic power charged at the basin, and a row of arrowsnded directly on Wu Ming.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    Wu Ming was buried by the arrows, and the smoke and dust produced by the arrows filled the hole.


    Then, a spaceship appeared in the air.


    As the name suggests, spaceships, sailboats with beautiful shapes and flying into the sky.


    The green figure stood on the bow, still maintaining the posture of drawing a bow.


    After seeing his Noble Phantasm hit Wu Ming, Atnta spoke up.


    "Come back, Heracles," Atnta said to Heracles in a calm tone that neither ordered nor pleaded.


    "Roar!!" Even though Heracles was summoned, he basically didn''t listen to the words of the Holy Grail holder, but to Atnta, Heracles would still obey her a little.


    Immediately, Heracles jumped suddenly and jumped into the spaceship.


    Then, Atnta looked at the ce where the smoke and dust were gradually spreading.


    Even though Atnta''s Noble Phantasm was a Rank B Anti-Army Noble Phantasm, to Wu Ming, who could block even Heracles'' attacks, any arrow alone could not threaten him at all. Even if Atnta deliberately concentrated the arrows, she probably wouldn''t be able to do any damage to Wu Ming.


    That''s the truth.


    After the smoke and dust hadpletely dissipated, Wu Ming''s clean figure was still standing in the nearly shattered pit.


    "Such a familiar Noble Phantasm, I think it must be you." Wu Ming said lightly

 Chapter 479: Argonaut Hero Ship

    Chapter 479: Argonaut Hero Ship


    Although Wu Ming''s voice was not loud, Atnta, who had excellent hearing, could still hear it.


    "I don''t know you, Celtic hero." Atnta wielded the Tauropolos: Bow of Heaven, blessed by Artemis, and took aim at Wu Ming again.


    Even though Atnta kept saying that she didn''t know Wu Ming, Wu Ming remembered Atnta, and there was a reason why Atnta didn''t know Wu Ming.


    Servants are clones of Heroic Spirits, and every clone is different.


    Simply put, the main body is divided into many avatars, and all you know is one avatar.


    Therefore, if you think that you have met a certain Servant in the Holy Grail War, if you have seen her elsewhere, you will think that he knows you and is friendly with you.


    Sge''ll likely kill you in the next second, because she''s not the number one clone you know, she might be clone number two, clone number three, or even an infinity clone.


    Therefore, the current Atnta might not be the Atnta of the Fate Apocrypha, but there was another possibility.


    Wu Ming was now fully armed to block his face, Atnta might as well say that she didn''t know him because she couldn''t see Wu Ming''s face.


    After all, even if Atnta knew Wu Ming, the two of them could be considered opponents among the fourteen Servants. Moreover, Wu Ming didn''t know the situation of this spaceship yet, he didn''t think that Atnta coulde to his side.


    "Unfortunately, I know you." Wu Ming''s slightly helpless voice came from behind the armor.


    Wu Ming became alert, his fingers slid, and defensive runes appeared, clinging to his armor.


    Atnta''s strength itself was quite low, but the bow and arrow of the celestial bow blessed by the moon goddess Artemis when fully drawn, the damage had reached Rank A, which meant it could injure Heracles.


    However, Wu Ming''s armor could withstand Rank A physical attacks. It stands to reason that Atnta couldn''t injure Wu Ming.


    But if there was another Servant on the ship who would conspire against Wu Ming, then there was a high chance that he would be capsized.


    At this time, a disgusting sound came from the boat, as if that person was a rogue.


    "What are you doing! Atnta, hurry and shoot!"


    Although he was nowhere to be seen, from Atnta''s extremely disgusting frown, it was certain that the owner of this voice was not a good person.


    "With all due respect, Jason, our original n was to withdraw after picking up Heracles."


    Atnta didn''t put down the Tauropolos: Bow of Heaven, and didn''t use it to shoot arrows at Wu Ming, but said without looking back.


    Jason.


    Hearing the name, Wu Ming felt relieved.


    Anyone who knows a little about Greek mythology knows the story of the hero ship Argonaut.


    It was an adventure ship that gathered many Greek heroes, including Heracles and Atnta, to find the Golden Fleece.


    But maybe a lot of people don''t know Jason yet, but it''s true. In Greek mythology, Jason is not very well known, as he is the captain and initiator of the Argonaut hero ship, Jason. Only a little famous.


    Arrogant and domineering, and alternative to simplicity (easy to deceive).


    Relying on the power of Medea, who was kidnapped by him own rhetoric, he managed to regain the throne. After marriage, he loves the new and dislikes the old and abandoned Medea.


    As a result, Jason was avenged by Medea. In the end, due to a small curse like a joke from the god of beauty, Aphrodite, Medea was killed by the heavy wood dropped by the Argo ship being crushed to death.


    In this way, this ship should be the hero ship of the Argonauts, and the Heracles, Atnta, and Jason that are on board are the best proof.


    "You''re a woman..." Jason''s irritated voice rang out.


    Since the boat was parked directly above Wu Ming''s head, he couldn''t see Jason or anyone else on the boat, only Atnta standing on the side of the boat.


    Of course, even so, Wu Ming couldn''t appreciate the view under Atnta''s skirt, after all, the angle wasn''t right...


    Immediately after that, Atnta jumped back into the boat at a fast pace, and the Argonauts immediately moved and started sailing towards the position of the Great Northern Lakes.


    "Want to go! Ask me about my weapon first!"


    Thus, Wu Ming threw the spear and prepared to unleash another Noble Phantasm.


    The bottom of the Argonaut and the spear of light, which is stronger, everyone understands, and the Servants in the Argonaut naturally understand this.


    As a result, countless magic circles appeared around Argonaut in aposite form, and immediately, magic circles began to gather energy.


    Judging from the concentration of magic power, the power of this magic circle is not small, although it is not as good as Noble Phantasm magic like Ochd Deug Odin, it can also cause damage to Wu Ming.


    It seems that the Age of God Magus in Argonaut has already started singing, otherwise there wouldn''t be so many magic circles with such strong power at this time.


    And the purpose of this magic circle is for Wu Ming.


    In just an instant, the magic power of the magic circle was gathered, and it was shot at Wu Ming.


    Like a tremendous torrential downpour, countless magical pirs capable of melting steel poured out.


    *Explosion--!!*


    Good people, the explosion generated by the magic column directly deepened this huge hole a little.


    Then, a light spear flew out from the center of the explosion.


    "Mythical Yggdrasil (Legend of the Holy King)!!"


    *Boom-!!*


    The spear of light hit the Argonaut directly, pierced through from the bottom of the ship, and exited the deck, blowing arge hole in the Argonaut''s bottom.


    The Argonaut started to emit smoke as if he had been shot, and then, Jason screamed frantically, "Ahhhhh! My ship! Fast! Fast!! Medea! Quickly use space magic!"


    Then, the entire ship disappeared.


    There was no doubt that the Argonauts were diverted by Medea, as Jason said, using space magic.


    "So these magic circles are all from his hands, so are the Dragon Tooth Warriors." A low voice came from the center of the explosion.


    Gradually, the explosion dissipated, and in a deeper hole, Wu Ming''s figure was revealed.


    The armor was still clean, Wu Ming waved his hand, and the holy spear returned to his hand.


    "I''m afraid space magic was also prepared in Argonaut beforehand just in case."


    After all, it was absolutely impossible to use space magic to move a ship of that size.


    After that, Wu Ming sensed the reactions of the surrounding Servants and spoke lightly.


    "Using defensive rune magic first is very useful."


    After all, after Atnta released the Noble Phantasm, Wu Ming put defensive runes on it for fear of another, more powerful attack.


    Otherwise, even with Noble Phantasm, he would be injured by the magic that Medea had prepared beforehand.


    If he is injured, it will be difficult to deal with the new Servant.


    Immediately, Wu Ming looked at the edge of the giant pit, and the figures of four Servants appeared.

 Chapter 480: Nuclear level

    Chapter 480: Nuclear level


    "This is truly a spectacr sight~" said a fat man dressed in red and yellow, like an emperor.


    "Sir Caesar, I just received news from the ancestors that Calig has left the stage," said a woman in an ancient cyan dress beside the fat man.


    "Ah~ah~ I know, Cleopatra, then, the killer must be the king." Saying so, Caesar looked at Wu Ming.


    The holy white armor, the holy spear like light, neither Caesar nor Cleopatra considered him a good enemy to deal with.


    The scene of Wu Ming''s Noble Phantasm breaking through the Argonauts just now was still in the minds of the two of them.


    "However, these two are not weak opponents~"


    Saying that, Caesar looked at the red-haired arrogant viceroy and the ck-haired reckless swordsman with his little eyes made of fat.


    "Sita! Sita! There is Sita''s smell here! Damn it! Those Greek hyenas, I will never let you go!" The young king growled angrily.


    "Well~ now he doesn''t look so easy to mess around with." Caesar smiled and waved his hand.


    "Yo~ Selence, I didn''t expect you tond in this posture. I thought that Medb would use the Holy Grail to transform you and descend in the form of a <Mad King>~" The ck-haired frivolous man faced Wu Ming in greeting, then jumped down with arge spiral sword on his back.


    "Fergus, were you also summoned by Medb?" Wu Ming calmly looked at the "old friend" who was killed by Gilgamesh in Fuyuki City.


    Not to mention that he still couldn''t remember things about Fuyuki City, and besides, Celtic warriors weren''t something to understand for trivial matters.


    "Let''s not talk about this for now. Two there were Servants of Rome, and one on the other side was the great hero Rama of India, who was a single servant. Let''s talk about specificster." Fergus Saying that, he retreated behind Wu Ming.


    Seeing the fresh wound on Fergus'' chest, there was no doubt that Fergus was seriously injured.


    Don''t look at Fergus''s words which were still so frivolous, but he wasn''t nice anymore.


    The wound started from the left shoulder to the right abdomen. Although the bleeding had stopped temporarily, it was estimated that he was no longer able to fight.


    "Then you can go straight back to Washington. Living here is also a burden," Wu Ming said without looking back.


    "Then I''ll leave it to you." Fergus smiled lightly and whistled.


    Wu Ming nced first at Caesar and Cleopatra, and then at the red-haired Rama.


    The name Rama reminded Wu Ming of the King of the End, who was also Rama.


    Both of them are Rama in their respective worlds, but they don''t have any kind of rtionship.


    "You are from Celtic too! In that case, you are also in charge of Sita''s affairs!" Rama shouted angrily, raising the unquenchable sword in his hand.


    "Brahmastra!!"


    After liberating the real name of Noble Phantasm, Rama threw the Brahmastra at Wu Ming.


    Among them, the lightning and mes on the de that cannot be extinguished make Wu Ming have to officially start.


    In terms of type, Brahmastra Rama is a Noble Phantasm Anti-Demon, but this does not mean that Noble Phantasm Anti-Demon cannot attack non-demons.


    And in terms of Rank, Brahmastra was an A+ Rank Noble Phantasm. The plus sign means the effect of his abilities can be multiplied at certain moments, and it was because of Rama''s anger, The power through the Brahmastra was doubled.


    This made Wu Ming say "quite amazing" in his heart.


    In this position, even if Wu Ming had the Noble Phantasm


    and defensive runes, he would not dare to parry this attack.


    He now didn''t have a Noble Phantasm or strong defensive ability, so Wu Ming used the <The Light of the Holy King> skill to frantically squeeze the magic power within the body, in an instant, boundless light from his body.


    Even Caesar and Cleopatra, who were Servants, couldn''t hold their eyes, so they raised their hands directly and Rama was the same.


    Of course, Wu Ming would not use this skill to fight hard, but use magic power to release it.


    "<Mythical Yggdrasil>!!"


    Raising the holy spear, along with the release of mana and a supply of mana equivalent to three Noble Phantasms provided by Wu Ming, the spear of light turned into a huge light cannon.


    Then, it was thrown heavily by Wu Ming.


    *Boom-!! Boom!*


    The Brahmastra came into contact with the light cannon. At first there was silence, and then it exploded instantly. It wasparable to the aftermath of a nuclear bomb explosion, which blew up Caesar, Cleopatra, and Rama. In the distance Fergus was affected.


    However, having said that, in terms of the strength of the Servant''s actions, Fergus has drifted away, and he can still be affected, which is enough to see the power of this Noble Phantasm.


    cing Cdblog deep into the ground, Fergus struggled to keep the hilt from falling.


    After about ten seconds, the storm stopped.


    "Well~ Silence is too chaotic, too much magic power can do whatever he wants." Even though he wasining, Fergus had a smile on his face.


    After all, if he really wanted to count, the Celts could be considered a "warring nation".


    Fergus looked at the area behind him, as if swallowed by the exploding light, the entire huge hole could no longer see its true form, as everything was plunged into the vast expanse of white.


    "Well~ I got hurt, so let him do it himself."


    With that said, Fergus took Cdblog and walked toward Washington.


    After almost a long time, the white matter disappeared, and an open in was revealed under the sky.


    Why ins? Because the explosion directly dug up part of this area, in short, this is actually a t basin.


    This is the Servant''s trump card, the power of the Noble Phantasm, strong enough to change the terrain.


    Of course, the ability to turn hundreds of acres of surrounding ins into hollows was not something only a Servant could do.


    At least Fergus couldn''t do it, at most he could only turn that tens of thousands of meters long and thousands of meters widend into scorched earth.


    At this moment, a white hand suddenly reached out from the ground.


    Looking closely, this is a white hand, it is definitely a white glove and glove.


    Wu Ming climbed out of the ground, his white armor slightly dimmed at the moment, he awkwardly supported his body with the spear


    He looked around.


    "This one''s body is a bit scary. I only used three times as much magic power to supply Noble Phantasm, plus super strong magic power to release it. The explosion was amazing."


    Ordinary Servants who did this would run out of their magic power and leave the stage, and only those with special abilities like Wu Ming would dare to do this.


    [Magic Amplification: EX Rank]


    The perfect attributes of the Dragon of the Root, no matter what ss, the magic power of the Dragon of the Root is almost unlimited, and is not affected by ss.


    Because of his near-infinite magic power, plus the bonus of opening the hook and Medb''s use of the Holy Grail, Wu Ming could really do whatever he wanted (?????)


    "Rama and Caesar may have been thrown."


    Because Wu Ming was in the middle of a huge pit, he was buried in the ground.


    And Rama and the others at the edge of the huge pit couldn''t possibly be buried underground, and would most likely be blown away.


    "Forget it, that''s all for now, the intelligence gathering is pretty much the same." After speaking, Wu Ming also started to move towards Washington.

 Chapter 481: Love

    Chapter 481: Love


    It made sense that there should be a lot of locals around the basin who had suffered a nuclear explosion from the ins to be affected, but the surrounding area had been subconsciously identified as a battlefield by the Greeks and Romans, so the locals in this area were all Greeks. Both sides with the Romans evacuated.


    Both the Greeks and Romans established their capitals in their respective territories, and gathered the people as if they had founded a state.


    People choose parties to join for self-defense.


    "This ispletely beyond my expectations. I don''t think they will care about the lives of those locals." Wu Ming sat in the president''s seat and casually looked at the intelligence Medb had gathered after Wu Ming left.


    At this moment, Wu Ming''s originally slightly dim armor was restored to its pureness. There was no doubt that Medb directly used the Command Spell to restore Wu Ming to his full state.


    "No wonder, after all, both sides have the same leader~" Medb stood behind Wu Ming and said with a smile while holding Wu Ming''s neck.


    Romans can still be understood. After all, it was Calig and Caesar. It was normal to build a city, and the Greek side also enjoyed ying the "king game", after all, the Greek side had Jason.


    The man used a woman for revenge, so he had to use her. When he bes king and marries someone, you can live your life honestly, but in the end you leave them.


    Although it was said that there were "leaders" on both sides, neither Wu Ming nor Medb would agree with such a man.


    "There are also residents settled in our territory." Wu Ming continued to look at the information and said to Medb without looking back.


    "That''s right~ Since Little Silence became the Holy King, the original n to kill all of them was cancelled." Medb said dryly, and didn''t feel how strange what she said about killing everything.


    After Medb upied Washington, or in other words, after upied half of the United States, before she could do anything to the natives, another Holy Grail army came to divide the originally divided United States into five parts, and Medb then retreated to Washington.


    After that, Medb settled in Washington and had no intention of killing again. Within a few days, Medb called Wu Ming.


    After that, because of his reputation, Medb followed a major policy change and started running the country as if she were running the country, without any bad thoughts.


    Only the Holy Grail troops upying the Rocky Mountains had no intention of building a city, and the Rocky Mountains were initially underpopted, as a result of which a small part of the poption migrated to the Greek side and the Roman side.


    Of course, the lion heads of Native American troops in the far west represented the United States from the start. If it wasn''t blocked by the Rocky Mountains, the people of the Americas would have run to the lion''s head.


    Now, forced or voluntarily, the natives live on Celtds.


    "After all, as long as Little Silence is willing to do it, I will apany you. If you be a cruel king, I will be your bloody queen, apany you to kill, and if you be a holy king, I will be your holy queen and apany you to rule the kingdom. My wish is to apany you whom I have never seen again until I die."


    Medb changed her usual charm, and at this moment she was really like an ordinary girl apanying her lover, gently holding Wu Ming.


    When summoned by the Holy Grail, Wu Ming heard Medb''s request.


    Not a king who can kill with me, but a king who can hold me with me.


    Wu Ming was silent.


    Such a girl who would do anything for himself, how could a man refuse.


    Indeed, Wu Ming was initially not interested in Medb because he was greedy for Medb''s beauty, but since he was just starting out, he couldn''t help but be attracted by the happenings around him.


    Wu Ming just switched from an ordinary person to the identity of Dragon of the Root, and followed Scathach to learn skills, and went to Connaught.


    He did not look at Medb, who yed many Celtic heroes in the palm of his hand. What a pity. After all, he was young and reckless~ and the reason why Medb fell in love with Wu Ming was because apart from Wu Ming''s heroic actions in saving beauty, there was also Wu Ming who ignored Medb''s charms.


    Medb''s beautiful body made his every move full of charm, and Wu Ming resisted Medb''s charm because of the Dragon of the Root''s powerful spiritual power.


    From these two things, Medb became interested in Wu Ming.


    "Love" at first really wanted to y Wu Ming in the palm of his hand, but true love in the future.


    Wu Ming apanies Medb, and he learns of Medb''s past by listening.


    Although the body is full of charm, but what girl is not innocent after birth, Medb became like this is also an unforgettable past.


    Whether it was pity for Medb or angry about his experience, Wu Ming stayed by Medb''s side, treating Medb as a little sister whocked love.


    Yes, Wu Ming only thought of Medb as a little sister who needed to be loved.


    The world always thought that Medb yed with men to p, but she never got true love.


    Whether it''s love between rtives, love between friends, or love between lovers, Medb has never had it.


    Wu Ming could feel Medb''s true love for him, and he wasn''t an airhead, so why didn''t he ept it.


    As soon as he heard the name Dragon of the Root, he knew it was no ordinary name. Ever since Wu Ming epted Type-Moon''s fate and left the original world, he knew that he would never be an ordinary person in the future.


    And squares are often apanied by danger. When he had not yet obtained sufficient strength to protect the person he wanted to protect, Wu Ming did not consider allowing himself a "burden".


    That''s right, since Wu Ming didn''t have the power to stimte the booze in the beginning, it was a bit of a problem to protect himself, so a lover or something had indeed be a "burden" for him.


    Wu Ming was able to leave the world he had lived in for more than ten years without hesitation, and he also considered his prowess, because his prowess would also bring trouble.


    And now, in the face of Medb like this, Wu Ming felt that he could already think of these things.


    "Hey~ Medb, while I finish my business, how about I pick up your body to stay at my house." Wu Ming said in an even tone.


    By the way, while Wu Ming was speaking, he put down the information in his hands, leaned back, and drew closer to Medb.


    It''s time to make somemitments.


    After hearing Wu Ming''s words, Medb''s body suddenly trembled.


    Even though Wu Ming was wearing armor, Wu Ming could still feel the change in Medb.


    "Well, I am waiting for that day, no matter how long I will wait, on the Throne of Heroes, waiting for you to pick me up." Medb held on to Wu Ming''s arm, and said happily.


    The sun shone from the window, shone on the pure white couple, and blessed them.

 Chapter 482: Set a small goal to unite the United States

    Chapter 482: Set a small goal to unite the United States


    Although very warm, Wu Ming had not decided to contribute his innocence here.


    The two then start a discussion about Rama, who is furious and hates the Celts, and Fergus, who is hurt.


    "In other words, since you find Sita useful, you ask Fergus to go to Alcatraz Ind to transport Sita, who has already been captured, and as a result it is Rama who is looking for Sita and tracking down the Argonauts?" Wu Ming said lightly.


    As we all know, the American continent is veryrge, and the United States is veryrge, so the territory is not as strictly divided as Wu Ming can see from the map.


    Mountain ins such as those between the Rocky Mountains and the Great Lakes were left empty.


    The Celtic side is in the far east, the Greek side and the Roman side are in the western ins not far from the Appchian Mountains, the forces of the Holy Grail of the Rocky Mountains have no action at all, and the Lion Head is absolutely unable. defeat the other armies, rest for the time being in the far west.


    The area flows through the Missouri River, the terrain is not very high, and the power of the Green Field Holy Grail is mainly south of the Rocky Mountains, so it is thergest boundlessnd.


    Many local residents have organized resistance forces, and it is said that they are led by a single Servant, which is why they can be active on this continent.


    If the division of territory was as tight as the map Wu Ming saw, how could there be a rebel army, which this army had suppressed for so long.


    Overall, there is nothing wrong with the fact that the westernmost ind of Alcatraz belongs to the easternmost Celtic region.


    Ahem...Putting that aside, ording to Medb, she was also nning to let Beowulf, who was stationed on Alcatraz Ind, retreat this time, so she sent Fergus to respond.


    As a result, Rama intercepts Beowulf and Fergus in the middle of the road because Rama has a special skill and has a rtionship with Sita.


    For the sake of his beloved woman, Rama immediately attacks and throws a Noble Phantasm, nearly killing Beowulf and seriously injuring him.


    Also lucky that Sita was escorted by the soldiers at the time, otherwise Rama might even have been able to kill Sita with one shot of Noble Phantasm.


    But if Sita was with Beowulf and Fergus, Rama would not be able to throw away the Noble Phantasm.


    Later, when Fergus fought Rama, Sita was taken away by the Argonaut crew led by Jason, and they also killed Beowulf.


    To face the mortally wounded Beowulf, Atnta had enough, not to mention Medea, an Age of God Magus.


    Then, Rama, enraged again, robs him of his spiritual base and another Noble Phantasm, injures Fergus, and begins to chase the Argonauts.


    Even though it was called a wound, in fact Fergus almost died.


    Rama released Noble Phantasm by his spiritual base. The Noble Phantasm released by Rama when he fought Wu Ming was also used with spiritual base overdrafts.


    As the sole Servant, even though Rama is also summoned by the Holy Grail, the Holy Grail only maintains Rama''s existence in the world, and it is impossible to grant unlimited magic power.


    Almost other Servants are the same, it seems that only Wu Ming has a Master, and that is Medb.


    The only reason Medb couldn''t see the Command Spell was because she was wearing white silk gloves to block the Command Spell.


    After that, Fergus must return to Washington and follow Rama on a journey, and while passing through the Roman sphere of influence, Caesar and Cleopatra, who are attracted to him, appear.


    The two watched as Rama chased the Argonauts, and Fergus "chased" Rama. From a good show-watching mentality and supporting Calig, the two of them followed suit.


    So, this was what Wu Ming saw when he saw the Four Servants gathered in the pit.


    However, unfortunately, Calig was killed by Wu Ming long ago, and the good show they wanted to watch turned into a bad show.


    "If that was the case, Rama should be dying by now."


    Currently, it is only known that Rama has twice drawn magic power and used a spiritual base to release Noble Phantasm, before that, it was undeniable whether he had drawn too much.


    Coupled with constantly running around this huge American continent, the consumption of magic power was also a lot.


    Especially


    "My Noble Phantasm and Noble Phantasm Rama exploded at each other. The explosion was not far from Rama, and he must have been affected."


    Wu Ming was only affected, and the armor on his body looked dim, and Medb needed to use the Command Spell to recover, not to mention Rama''sck of armor, excessive magic power, and unstable spiritual base.


    "Perhaps he has already retreated~ In this way, the n to block the unification of the continent in front of Little Silence is one step closer."


    After all, if Wu Ming wanted to unite the American continent, he who had be an enemy of Rama would definitely be bullied by Rama, the great hero of India.


    Who let Wu Ming''s subordinates kidnap someone else''s wife?


    Now that Wu Ming had epted the identity of the Celtic king, he had to take on this responsibility.


    "Yes, the feud of taking a wife is not divided, and I must unite the continent as soon as possible." Wu Ming said solemnly.


    Wu Ming had nned with Medb, his goal was to refine this and the singrity, then he needed to collect the holy grail of this singrity.


    There are a total of four Holy Grails, a Celtic side, a Greek side, a Roman side, and the power of the Holy Grail with the code name Green side still unknown.


    Wu Ming, who is a Celtic king, can be said to have one less enemy. After all, Medb holding the Holy Grail was his own.


    Then it is necessary to deal with some of the power of his people.


    Of course, since there was no Holy Grail, the Native American lion head army didn''t need to be ssified as "enemy" for now.


    Therefore, Wu Ming set a small goal for himself, unifying the United States, gathering the Holy Grail, andpleting the restoration of human history.


    "However, the lion''s head can also bebined with it. After all, both sides'' current goals are the same," Wu Ming analyzed.


    The goal of the lion''s head should be to reproduce the United States, while Wu Ming needs to collect the Holy Grail, so it is necessary to unite the entire country. In this case, the cooperation between the two parties is not good.


    "But before the other three powers arrive at this singrity, we and the lion head are mortal enemies. I''m afraid it won''t be easy to let go of the past." Medb is telling the truth.


    Really, would a in and in mortal enemy easily join in due to additional enemy interference? Not so easy.


    "That''s right," Wu Ming said solemnly.


    Then Wu Ming remembered Gudako.


    (I don''t know if Ritsu and the others have reached this singrity. With Master Chaldea''s help, it will be of great help in gathering the Holy Grail.)


    After all, solitary Servants are lone Servants because they are Servants summoned by Suppression with the Holy Grail.


    The Servant who helped Mastet Chaldea to reim the source of the singrity, however, the singrity was caused by the Servant by personal desire, and it is clearly impossible to talk about it.


    "By the way, apart from you and me, Fergus and Beowulf, do we Celtic have any other Servants?" Wu Ming suddenly said to Medb

 Chapter 483: Fionn and Diarmuid

    Chapter 483: Fionn and Diarmuid


    The reason why Wu Ming asked this question was because he really had never seen any other Celtic Servant.


    If he didn''t meet Fergus, he wouldn''t know that Fergus was by her side.


    "There are three more, but one of them is not from our Celts, but from India, and he has some ties to Rama." Medb pretended to be mysterious and said yfully to Wu Ming.


    "If you have a chance, introduce me to him. Wu Ming chuckled and said lightly.


    The meaning of Wu Ming''s words is clear, he wille out again.


    "Want to go out again? Really, you can''t spend more time with me~" Medb said coquettishly, her body starting to charm again.


    Medb naturally knew that the enchantment was ineffective against Wu Ming, but it belonged to his body, and it was released unconsciously.


    Then, Wu Ming stroked Medb''s little head with the hand that was wearing a white armor.


    "Even though I have be king, after all, I have no interest, so I will leave it to you, my queen."


    Touching Medb''s head, Wu Ming left the room after asking for some information about the Servant and information about the lion''s head.


    "My king~ I will help you protect our country~"


    Medb who had once again turned into a bitch, was left alone in the room.


    ...


    Wu Ming is ready to go to the power of the United States, which is the westernmost part of the American continent.


    Currently unable to find Gudako, Wu Ming ns to go to a unified country and try to unite.


    Just in time to meet the "old friend" heard from Medb.


    "I just don''t know if he remembers me," Wu Ming said casually.


    When he came to the corner, Wu Ming met two people.


    "Um?"


    In front of the Wu Ming who came, it was clearly a pair of Master and Servant, and the two showed a clear superior-subordinate rtionship.


    The first was a beautiful man with long blonde hair, and thest was a young man with short ck hair and a mole at the corner of his eye.


    "What a coincidence that I was able to meet the Holy King." The beautiful blonde man''s tone was not very respectful, but he was also not arrogant, like someone who deserved a little respect in his presence.


    "I am Fionn, Fionn mac Cumhaill, this is my subordinate." The blonde haired man introduced Wu Ming.


    "Nice to meet you, Your Majesty, I am Diarmuid Ua Duibhne." The ck-haired man behind Fionn said respectfully to Wu Ming.


    In this way, Fionn and Diarmuid were two of the three remaining Servants on the Celtic side.


    After all, Medb said that one was from India, while the two people in front of Wu Ming were Irish.


    "Don''t be so polite to me. If I remember correctly, you are a member of the Knights of Fiona. By the way, you are rted to Fergus." Wu Ming nodded knowingly.


    Fionn smiled calmly upon hearing that.


    "The necessary etiquette is still required. You are the Silence Silver Dragon Connacht who defeated Fergus. Even Cu Chinn has never defeated me, so you must be respected before the heroes." Diarmuid smiled and shook his head.


    When Diarmuid said this, Wu Ming had a slight impression.


    When Connacht and Ulster were at war, Fergus ran to tease Medb, as Wu Ming couldn''t stand Fergus'' narrowed eyes, and he fought him.


    At that time, Medbughed for a while and said, "If you are jealous, better ept me."


    Cough cough... Wu Ming is just a brother, how can he let cabbage and wild boar stay together.


    Thinking about it now, it seems that there are some siscon attributes of Wu Ming.


    Artoria watched her grow up, and Jeanne was younger than herself in memory, and Illya and Miyu, including Shuvi, seemed to be either younger sister type characters or biased towards younger sister type.


    No way, it''s just a coincidence.


    Wu Ming shook his head subconsciously, but this scene was simple in the eyes of Fionn and Diarmuid.


    "You don''t have to be humble. We still remember your achievements on the Greek and Roman battlefields."


    At the time, Fionn and Diarmuid were not in Washington, and the two of them recruited Servants alone outside. Of course, they got basically nothing. They only met a few unprofessional Servants, and because of their disobedience, they were all killed.


    In the same sentence, the American continent was huge, and the two had not met Fergus or Wu Ming back then.


    Then, near the battlefield, they saw a nuclear explosion caused by Wu Ming''s Noble Phantasm.


    Wu Ming didn''t say anything else, and then asked the two of them.


    "Are you two going to see Medb for instructions now? You don''t have to do anything, just stick to our camp safely. "Soon, Wu Ming gave instructions.


    The situation has not beenpletely rified, nor has the third party Holy Grail army been rified. Staying static is the best method right now.


    Even though Wu Ming said so, Fionn was still a little hesitant.


    Medb did give the order after Wu Ming arrived, and Wu Ming''s words would apply, but no matter what, he had just arrived less than two days.


    It''s like empress dowager and emperor.


    "Just listen to Little Silence~" At this time, Medb''s voice came from behind Wu Ming.


    After all, Medb was also a very active person, and it was unlikely that she would sit in the office for very long. Moreover, Wu Ming had long chatted with Fionn and Diarmuid, and it was normal for Medb to catch up.


    "Didn''t I say it, Little Silence''s words are of the highest order, let''s go." Medb said casually to Fionn and Diarmuid.


    "Got it, let''s go, Diarmuid." Fionn nodded and looked for Diarmuid.


    "Yes!"


    Diarmuid responded and followed Fionn out of here.


    But at this moment, there was a wave in Wu Ming''s heart.


    (Sure enough, Servants are not obedient characters.)


    Whether it was from Fionn''s demeanor or his dialogue with Wu Ming, it seemed that he did not put himself in the position of a retainer, but merely obeyed Medb''s orders.


    Wu Ming believed that if it weren''t for the Holy Grail, Fionn and Diarmuid would probably have left here and stood alone.


    After all, they were summoned by Medb with the Holy Grail, and he also had quite a bit of suppressive power over them.


    "Is it important?" Wu Ming asked Medb with concern.


    Medb naturally knew what Wu Ming was talking about.


    "By the way, the other party is also very obedient. After all, heroes are always entric men, but if Little Silence hates them, you can get rid of them~"


    Holding Wu Ming''s hand, Medb said charmingly.


    "It''s not necessary, anything is better than nothing." Wu Ming shook his head, then he felt something was wrong.


    Wu Ming had always felt that he had now be like a big BOSS.


    "Everyone listen to the littlepetition~"

 Chapter 484: Night Exploring Black Mountain

    Chapter 484: Night Exploring ck Mountain


    Missouri River Valley at night.


    A faceless man wearing a ck robe and ck hood walks quietly in this valley of the Missouri River.


    The figure changed direction from time to time, and from time to time remained silent, and suddenly came to ck Mountain in the west of the Missouri River Valley.


    The figure came to the dense forest near ck Mountain and stopped.


    The figure removed its hood, revealing a face with ck hair and golden pupils.


    The visitor was of course Wu Ming, who went to the Western Rocky Mountains to investigate and prepare to cooperate with the lion head.


    There is a lot of ins in the United States, but not much forest, but not too little.


    Before Wu Ming, he would sometimes change his route and sometimes hide, to prevent himself from being discovered by the Servants and humans in this area.


    At night, the people of the Americas are all active, whether they are Servants or humans.


    And this Missouri River Valley is a ce where there is no power of the Holy Grail.


    In this way, whether it is a single Servant or a native, or a rebel army can be considered as the water ducks in this ce.


    The unknown Holy Grail army in the Rocky Mountains was motionless, while the Greek and Roman sides were in a fierce battle, and the lion''s head and bb were in the westernmost and easternmost parts of the continent.


    In this way, every force has no time to guard this ce, and naturally it has be a ce of resistance for many lonely Servants and arge number of human residents, which can be described as a mixed ce.


    And this mixed site, ording to Wu Ming, can be said to be the safest path from east to west.


    Like a single Assassin, Wu Ming came here calmly.


    By the way, the meaning of regrity here has other meanings besides the surface meaning.


    A single Servant actually refers to a Servant that is not a force. After all, not all non-force Servants are silent.


    On this continent, what was supposed to be the homnd power of the United States of America that fought against Britain and seeded in independence, was now divided into five parts.


    In addition to the army of Servants holding the Holy Grail and the troops summoned by the United States army, the Holy Grail had also summoned an excess of Servants.


    Because there are too many Holy Grails of this singrity, there are too many Servants.


    Apart from Fionn and Diarmuid who beheaded several single Servants, Fergus also encountered many Servants alone on his way to Alcatraz Ind.


    Fergus, no, supposedly all Celtic Servants were at war, and as a result, Fergus was basically fighting along the way.


    This was also one of the reasons why Fergus was so easily defeated by Rama, after all Rama had also withdrawn his spiritual base, and many factors had piled up, and Fergus could not stop him.


    And Beowulf was really unlucky. The despicable Rama made a sneak attack with Noble Phantasm, and was followed by Greece. Wu Ming didn''t even look at it, and immediately left the stage.


    Except for a few Servants with special abilities or Noble Phantasms, or a few Servants who were not killed by Fergus'' appetite, the remaining Servants were killed by Fergus.


    But even so, there were still many single Servants active on this continent.


    At this moment, Wu Ming acted as the sole Assassin.


    It is reasonable that because of Medb''s desire and Wu Ming''s cheating, the spiritual base cannot be changed, and because of this level of identity, Wu Ming is like a big light bulb in the dark night, unable to cover up theing of the Holy King.


    However, Wu Ming was a swindler.


    Although the rtionship between power and the Divine Sword of Salvation was not carried over to this body, but Wu Ming brought his own space treasure  Dragonest was only used by Wu Ming to store things. Space runes refined in space, the current Dragonest can be said to bepletely reborn.


    Not only did Wu Ming nourish the Dragonest with magic power every day, but also immersed in a constant time in the Moon Type Root, and then immersed in a constant time in the Great Root.


    This space rune was engraved on Wu Ming''s body, which meant that his treasure in this Root was equivalent to strengthening over time and it was still being strengthened.


    Now, the space within the Dragonest has be almost infinite, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is a small world.


    Even though it was still used by Wu Ming to store things...


    But it was true, Wu Ming was a collector, and everything he saw was put into Dragonest.


    Not to mention the things that are collected in Age of God, he has also experienced several worlds, and has kept many things secretly.


    If I had to say it, Dragonest could be said as an alternative to the Gate of Babylon.


    There were also many objects such as magic shields and aura shields.


    Since he wanted to be an Assassin, the first thing to do was to hide.


    Wu Ming took out a faint gem from his chest, it was an item that could conceal aura, but now it was ineffective.


    "This thing seems to be in YGGDRASIL, it''s really easy to use Forget it, leave it be." Wu Ming crushed this dim gem, and with the movement of his mind, the space fluctuated, golden ripples appeared.


    Immediately, Wu Ming took out a metal ball from the golden ripple, which was a metal ball that Shuvi had fused with half of its core.


    "I really miss that little girl." Wu Ming naturally spoke of Shuvi''s "little sister".


    From Wu Ming''s point of view, Shuvi who had just received human affection, was like a child.


    Even though his brain is more genius than genius, after all, Shuvi is an analytical machine.


    Then, Wu Ming pressed the metal ball towards him without any hesitation.


    In an instant, the metal ball melted into his clothes as if it had turned into a liquid.


    At this time, Wu Ming had taken off his armor and put on the clothes of a different world.


    This was truly Wu Ming''s first time removing his armor at this singrity. For some reason he was a little excited... coughing...


    "Does this form the inner armor?"


    Wu Ming could clearly feel that his "Assassin style" clothes were covered with a metallic protectiveyer.


    But notpletely covered, he could feel it.


    "Now that you think about it, the Ex-Machina really are a cheating race."


    In all respects...


    Because of that, a metal mask appeared on Wu Ming''s face, only his eyes were left with rectangr slits with rectangr ck lenses.


    Immediately after, several very strange little magic circles opened around Wu Ming, triggering a small gust of wind.


    In an instant, the wind stopped and the magic circle disappeared.


    "Is this the end?"

 Chapter 485: Riverton

    Chapter 485: Riverton


    After all, the magic of the elves, it should not be said that the magic of everyone in their world looks tacky, why can''t they feel anything in the hands of Wu Ming?


    "Forget it, it worked."


    Through the data on the ck lens, Wu Ming was able to check his status.


    Even though the lens is ck when viewed from the outside, it is actually transparent when viewed.


    Not only that, now night in his eyes was like day.


    At this moment, a map around Wu Ming was disyed on the lens screen. All ces with energy on the map are blue, and ces without energy are white.


    After all, Ex-Machina does not use magic power, so no matter what unknown energy is, as long as it is energy, it will be marked, and the magic power is blue.


    Seeing his full white body, Wu Ming was a little confused.


    "Elf magic should not be seen by others in this world."


    That''s right, Wu Ming used Ex-Machina''s characteristics to cast elven magic copied onto this metal ball.


    Jibril gave Wu Ming a lot of books on elven magic, he didn''t ask where it came from, and stored the magic in this core in the Great Root.


    Although Wu Ming had seen it many times before, but because he found that it was faster to use the Nameless Book of Spells to cast it automatically than to cast it himself, Wu Ming gave up.


    Ahem, back on topic...


    Although it is reasonable that Ex-Machina can only replicate attacks that have been seen once or that have been damaged once, but in Great Root, Wu Ming has also slightly modified the core, so that the core has been sublimated to the original.


    In short, it will not have a bad influence on Shuvi.


    "So am I going back to my old job?" Even though Wu Ming wasn''t strong when he was an Assassin, he liked him very much.


    After moving his body for a while, Wu Ming felt veryfortable. After all, he was stillfortable when his aura was hidden. No matter how cunning he was, he was as bright as ever.


    At this moment, Wu Ming discovered on the lens that there was an approaching energy body in his surroundings.


    "Servants? It''s not like passing by."


    Thinking like this, Wu Ming activated the camouge function and his body disappeared.


    Just as Wu Ming was hiding his figure, a man with dark brown skin, naked upper body, and holding a dagger came here.


    After vigntly observing the surrounding situation and inspecting the ce, the man left quickly.


    "A Servant who was attracted by the whirlwind just now." Wu Ming revealed his figure and said to himself.


    Only by relying on the opponent''s Rank B speed while he was away could Wu Ming be able to judge that his opponent was a Servant.


    What''s more, the opponent''s body is still filled with a lot of magic power, Wu Ming can see clearly through the lens, and the magic power on the opponent''s body is a little darker blue.


    "At the very least, the opponent''s magic attribute should be Rank B, rarely being a Caster," thought Wu Ming.


    "Looks like I have to be careful."


    When the Ex-Machina core activated now, Wu Ming caused a small whirlwind, and a whirlwind appeared in the forest at night, naturally attracting the attention of the other party.


    As a Caster, it did not have a good rtionship with the Assassin, who was currently Wu Ming. Assassins feared Caster the most.


    "The other party shouldn''t have found me."


    After all, who knows what kind of Magecraft Caster will use, if the family enemy quest Magecraft is strong enough, then Wu Ming will be hit.


    Then, Wu Ming looked at the ce where the other party was checking.


    Sure enough, there were some mysterious inscriptions that Wu Ming didn''t know about.


    "Is that a spell on this continent?"


    Wu Ming thought about it and activated the scanning device in Ex-Machina''s core.


    Immediately, the results appeared in the lens before Wu Ming''s eyes.


    "As expected, that person turned out to be a Caster."


    Seeing him sneak up and wielding a dagger, anyone who saw him would think it was an Assassin.


    If it wasn''t for Wu Ming''s scanning information provided by the lens, he wouldn''t be able to see that there are many miracles in the other party''s body.


    If the Servants are close, they can feel each other, but they can''t feel the other party''s amount of magic power, unless the other party continues to release magic power.


    Just like Wu Ming''s skill, he who uses magic power, is a source of magic power that is unrivaled in the eyes of others.


    And often the existence of strong magic is not easy to mess around with, simply put, like the roar of a tiger and a lion in nature to tell others that they are not easy to mess with.


    ording to the scan results, this inscription is used for reconnaissance, as long as others pass by, it will be triggered.


    Fortunately, even though Wu Ming was active, the elves'' protective magic was always effective.


    "I do not care. Destroying this inscription will raise the suspicion of the other party."


    With that said, Wu Ming continued to move westward.


    On the way, Wu Ming also stored a map of the American continent in the core of Ex-Machina, and a virtual live map appeared in front of him.


    Wu Ming looked at the map.


    "Ahead is a town called Riverton at the foot of the Rocky Mountains. After Riverton, I will reach the Rocky Mountains."


    Immediately after, Wu Ming put away the virtual map, tugged at the cor, and continued.


    A few minutester, Wu Ming came to a ce some distance away from Riverton.


    Looking at the small town with sparse light ahead, Wu Ming stopped.


    He sensed the aurs of the Servant, which was in the city ahead, but the exact number was unknown.


    Immediately after, the Ex-Machina''s armor scanning function was reactivated.


    Sure enough, Wu Ming found the clue.


    "Anti-detection and defense magic?"


    Wu Ming discovered through a scan that a lot of magic was arranged around the city, and it looked like Greek-style magic.


    After all, Wu Ming has dealt with the Greek Servant a lot, and it can still be seen to a certain extent.


    "However, anti-snooping magic won''t work on Ex-Machina scans."


    Immediately after, Wu Ming started a remote scan to detect the number of Servants on the opposite side.


    Even though the Ex-Machina were called magical creatures, they were more in line with high-tech machines.


    Scans are exactly like infrared scanners.


    Since the other party didn''t prepare any sight-blocking magic, the scan easily seeded.


    So, long life science


    Then, through the scan, Wu Ming found out the number of Servants in the city, and he who knew the result was really surprised, if Ex-Machina''s scan was correct.


    "There are more than ten Servants?!" Wu Ming was slightly surprised.


    Through the lens, it can be seen that there are more than a dozen Servant magic power, which really surprised Wu Ming.


    What are these Servants gathered for? Have big ns?


    Doubt remained in Wu Ming''s heart.


    At this moment, a silent and invisible arrow shot towards Wu Ming.

 Chapter 486: Found?

    Chapter 486: Found?


    Feeling the sound of air scraping out from his ears, Wu Ming leaned back and dodged the arrows that were shot.


    To be honest, if it weren''t for his warrior experience, Wu Ming wouldn''t be able to see the arrow fly.


    Looking at the ancient wooden arrow that was inserted deep into the ground, Wu Ming discovered that there was a Magecraft like silence, eleration, and concealment wrapped around him, even though this Magecraft had failed.


    No wonder he can''t hear the sound and can''t see the traces, it seems that the other party''s magic knowledge is not low.


    At this time, the lens also shows an arrowing.


    There was no doubt that the arrows that had been applied with so many Magecraft tricks escaped Ex-Machina''s core scan.


    It seemed he couldn''t rely too much on things from the other world.


    No matter what, it''s really inconvenient to use things that don''t exist in your own world.


    "I have been found." Now, if Wu Ming didn''t know that he had been found, then he would really be living in vain.


    Since it was discovered, he had no need to hide.


    Feeling that a Servant was running towards him, Wu Ming didn''t need to run away, but stood up.


    The inner armor that was transformed by Ex-Machina''s core didn''t need to be removed, and was still worn by Wu Ming.


    Then, Wu Ming exploded with magic power, and this magic power started to burn.


    White mes covered his entire body, and then he raised a hand and waved it roughly.


    The white mes disappeared with this wave of a hand, and Wu Ming, who was exposed in the air, was already wearing a white full body armor.


    "Present Mind Arthur"


    The name of the Noble Phantasm was softly spoken, and the sacred armor emitted a white light in response.


    At this time, the Servants who came also arrived.


    Looks like... no, he''s a Berserker...


    "Ahahahaha!! Ahahaha!! oppressor! You are the oppressor!! Ahahahaha!!"


    The person who came was the Berserker Spartacus, the red faction within the Fate Apocrypha. Because Wu Ming was in the red faction at that time, the two were still former friendly forces. I don''t think Spartacus can remember.


    And the oppressor that Spartacus spoke of was probably Wu Ming''s current status as "king".


    This person is quite obsessed with leaders and the like, and even more obsessed with tyrants. But overall it was a Berserker who couldmunicate.


    Of course, this is for the Mastet...


    In this way, Spartacus, who was rted to Wu Ming, jumped up, wielded a very ordinary iron sword and shed at Wu Ming.


    *ng--!!*


    Wu Ming raised his arm and blocked Spartacus'' iron sword.


    Present Mind Arthur who had a Rank A defense against physical damage, was more than enough to block Spartacus'' iron sword.


    "Bang" Then, with a sound of steel colliding, Wu Ming pushed Spartacus out with force in his hand blocking Spartacus'' iron sword.


    Spartacus took a few steps back, paused, andughed with delight.


    "Ahahahaha!! Ahahahaha!! oppressor! Come and give me more oppression!!"


    Like a fanatic, Spartacus once again raised his sword and rushed towards Wu Ming.


    To be honest, Wu Ming really didn''t want to meet this man.


    Spartacus has Strength Rank A , and Endurance Rank EX.


    Simply put, this person cannot be killed.


    However, apart from that, Spartacus can also convert the damage he receives into magic power to absorb and store it in his body, and use it to activate his Noble Phantasm, Crying Warmonger.


    In the battle of Fate Apocrypha, although Wu Ming was not present, but through the chat with Jeanne, Wu Ming learned that Jeanne still freed her Noble Phantasm to fight the Noble Phantasm Spartacus.


    After all, it was a Rank A anti-military Noble Phantasm, and had arge amount of damage conversion magic power as a supplement.


    Although the armor could block Rank A''s physical attacks, in the face of a Rank A super explosion, if he wasn''t careful, he would bepletely off stage.


    Therefore, Wu Ming did not want to get involved with Spartacus.


    And it just so happened that Spartacus'' abilities didn''t exceed Rank C except for Strength and Endurance, and Agility was only Rank D.


    In other words, Wu Ming did not need to face the opponent head-on. Of course, he whose Strength reached Rank A and had Magecraft runes and armor support in Ex-Machina, was not afraid of head-to-head.


    "Of course, it is better to fight quickly." After all, since Spartacus was here, that meant the ten other Servants that Wu Ming had observed were also here.


    Even though Wu Ming was right, after all, it was impossible for more than ten Servants to be first-rate or even top Servants.


    If that was the case, Wu Ming should consider running away.


    "Aoooooooooooooooooooooooo!!" Seeing Spartacus rushing in front of him again, Wu Ming decided to immediately end the battle with Spartacus.


    "ng!!" The sound of steel shing came out again, but this time, instead of Wu Ming holding Spartacus'' iron sword with his hands, he firmly gripped Spartacus'' iron sword with his palms.


    "Oh, ha ha! O oppressor!!" Spartacus tried hard to pull his gun back, but he didn''t move.


    At this moment, Wu Ming''s hand that was holding the Spartacus iron sword was full of runes and wires like electric wires.


    It was the Magecraft rune that increased strength and armor strengthening in Ex-Machina.


    The double increase made Strength temporarily surpass Rank A. If it couldn''t be said to be an EX Rank, it became Rank A++.


    After all, this is only temporary, but mere data need not be a concern. Wu Ming''s goal was only to control Spartacus for a few seconds.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming''s free hand was thrust directly into space, and golden ripples wrapped around his hand.


    After that, Wu Ming''s hand was pulled out of the golden ripple, and along with that, a silver-white chain was pulled out of the golden ripple by him.


    That''s right, it was the pseudo Chains of Heaven that Wu Ming had created with his skills.


    "Bump-"


    With a chain sound, Wu Ming threw a silver chain at Spartacus.


    Like a silver python, after the silver chain touched Spartacus, it wrapped tightly around Spartacus'' limbs and body.


    Then, Wu Ming let go of the hand holding Spartacus'' iron sword.


    "Bangdang" The iron sword fell to the ground.


    Although the pseudo-Chains of Heaven also had a special attack on divinity, Spartacus had no divinity, so it was just a strong chain that was difficult for Spartacus to break.


    However, if you look closely, you will find that there are runes on the silver chain.


    Afraid that Spartacus would break free from the chains, Wu Ming added runes to the pseudo Chains of Heaven directly after he took out the pseudo Chains of Heaven.


    As a result, Spartacus, who was bound by the refined pseudo-Chains of Heaven, was strangled to death.


    Naturally, Spartacus, who had no strength, let go of the iron sword and let it fall to the ground.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming stretched out his hand to the golden ripple that had not been closed, and took out two chains.


    Of course, this time, not against Spartacus, but against a new Servant that had arrived.


    Two holy swords were inserted into the ground.

 Chapter 487: first old rival

    Chapter 487: first old rival


    Immediately after, Wu Ming wrapped the two pseudo Chains of Heaven in his hands, and then he grabbed the two long swords on the ground.


    These two swords looked almost exactly the same as the Divine Sword of Salvation, it had to be exactly the same as Excalibur.


    These two swords were clones made by Wu Ming.


    As far as the pseudo-Excalibur is concerned, although the light cannon can still be released, both its power and range are less than one rank, but several ranks.


    Of course, the sharpness of the two quasi-holy swords also dropped significantly.


    And the reason Wu Ming made these two fakes was because they were both used as consumables.


    Through the scanner carried by the Ex-Machina''s inner armor, and the fact that the opponent wasn''t covering it, Wu Ming easily saw the Servanting from behind him.


    "So they are?" Wu Ming sighed with emotion, "This is really bad luck", and shook his head.


    With their speed, they could indeed get around behind him, and this approach was sure to prevent him from escaping. Wu Ming smiled helplessly.


    "I really didn''t expect them to be summoned. They are also old opponents. Better attack first." Wu Ming smiled.


    With that said, Wu Ming wrapped the chains around his arms around the hilts of the two holy swords.


    Immediately, he suddenly threw the fake holy sword.


    "Excalibur!!"


    ...


    On the opposite side, the green-haired youth held a long spear and dashed towards Wu Ming at an extremely fast speed.


    Even though he is a Rider, he has a permanent Noble Phantasm and doesn''t really need his own mount.


    Although this would expose his weakness, few would be able to catch up to his speed.


    "Little thief who dares to spy on me, die!"


    Then, listening to his student''s rhetoric, the teacher who turned into a centaur chased after him.


    "Don''t underestimate the enemy, Achilles, the other party is still in ce."


    Listening to the earnest teachings and diligent advice of his teacher, Achilles looked a little impatient, but he still nodded to show that he knew.


    "Yes~ I know, teacher Chiron."


    Even though his student looks rebellious, he still gives his teacher a lot of face.


    As Achilles thought, there were very few Servants who could catch up to him, not even Achilles'' teacher, Chiron.


    Even if the teacher doesn''t say that he shouldn''t underestimate the enemy, Achilles will slow down.


    Otherwise, Achilles would run with all his might, even if he had shown a centaur posture and ran on all fours, he wouldn''t be able to catch up to Achilles, much less talk to him.


    At this moment, a voice entered the ears of the two of them.


    "Excalibur!!"


    "What!?" Chiron frowned silently, thinking about this, it was a little troublesome.


    Chiron was shocked when he heard this. Not to mention this was the liberation of the Noble Phantasm. Besides, the holy sword Excalibur is still famous. He tried his best to see the enemy''s figure and determine if his opponent was King Arthur, but even if he had irvoyance, the other party was deep in the forest, so Chiron couldn''t see the other party''s face clearly.


    In addition, not only Chiron, Achilles also knew the legend of the holy sword and King Arthur. After all, King Arthur was too famous, especially in Europe.


    Chiron and Achilles both knew about holy swords, but their reactions were different.


    "The other party is King Arthur?!" Unlike the frown on Chiron''s forehead, Achilles'' first reaction upon hearing this Noble Phantasm''s release was joy.


    For Achilles who was once asked whether to end up as amoner or die in battle, for Achilles who chose thetter, a strong enemy was his motivation.


    However, even so, Achilles was not provoked.


    Although he didn''t know why King Arthur unleashed the Noble Phantasm as soon as he appeared, he had seen the power of the holy sword, from the Fate Apocrypha he remembered.


    Though he also wondered why he kept the memory back then, since Chiron had it too, so leave the search for the truth to his teacher.


    Just as Achilles was about to cast his Noble Phantasm for defense, he froze on the spot.


    Not only Achilles, but even Chiron was dumbfounded.


    Because, they saw two small beams of light less than five meters in diameter hurtling towards them, and they weren''t very fast.


    Of course, this was for two people with Agility Rank A+, and if it was Spartacus, they would definitely be hit.


    And why two beams of light? Isn''t the Holy Sword Excalibur?


    It wasn''t these things that really confused Chiron and Achilles, but the size of this Noble Phantasm.


    Although they had not seen the liberation of the Noble Phantasm from the holy sword Excalibur, they had also seen the liberation of the Noble Phantasm from the other holy swords. Why are the scales so different?


    After all, Chiron and Achilles were confused right now.


    At this scale, they didn''t need to defend at all, they just needed to dodge.


    By the way, the two of them did not head straight for Wu Ming, but chose to attack from the side and rear.


    Even though the diameter of the beam of light was less than five meters, if it affected Riverton, where Master was, it would be quite troublesome, so the two would spin backwards.


    Of course, this strange "King Arthur" attack was also one of the reasons.


    In just an instant, Chiron and Achilles shone two beams of light side by side, with a total strike distance of less than ten meters.


    For a Servant, especially a first-rate Servant with Agility Rank A+, a distance of 100 meters only takes one second, and a jump is enough.


    Immediately after, the two of them witnessed a narrow beam of light erupt from their side, and felt a scorching heat, which made them both have to be serious. Even if it was a fake Excalibur, it was a holy sword, and also a Noble Phantasm as an ace.


    Of course, it was hard to say if it hit Chiron, even if it hit Achilles, it wouldn''t kill him, at most just an injury.


    And at this moment, Chiron''s eyes fluctuated, and he quickly shouted at Achilles.


    "Achilles, hurry back!!"


    Chiron''s irvoyancebined with Mind''s Eye (True) achieves a short-term vision of the future. Through this, he saw chains appear in two beams of light that were less than five meters long.


    Although he escaped the chains by relying on a vision of the future, Chiron was bound by chains when he arrived at Achilles.


    Hearing his teacher''s words, Achilles naturally prepared to retreat.


    But Wu Ming also seemed to have heard Chiron''s words, and the chain instantly appeared from the beam of light, shooting towards Chiron and Achilles.


    *crash*

 Chapter 488: meet the organization

    Chapter 488: meet the organization


    *crash-*


    Using his wooden bow, Chiron shot an arrow to break the chain that was originally aimed straight at him, and he quickly retreated on all fours.


    Immediately after, Chiron looked at Achilles.


    There was no doubt that Achilles was bound, his spear fell to the ground, and his arms and body were bound to death by silver-white chains like bundles of firewood.


    In the end, Achilles also underestimated the enemy, but he also had hispetitive spirit. He''s not like Chiron. He moved more than ten meters. It was almost like a sweep to show his abilities.


    As a result, the chains under the direct rays bound him,pletely impossible to untie him.


    "The target wasn''t me from the start." Chiron suddenly realized when he saw the beam of light disappear and slowly pulled it back, or he had no intention of tying it up in the first ce.


    "Ugh Damn it, why can''t these chainse off!?" said Achilles angrily.


    At this time, Achilles had exerted his strength, but he was unable to break free from the silver-white chain, instead the chain tightened.


    Chiron, on the other hand, didn''t care about Achilles, but held a wooden bow and pointed towards the forest.


    Not only him, but also Achilles felt that the user who threw this chain was approaching.


    "So it looks like Spartacus has failed." Chiron said calmly.


    Of course, it wasn''t Chiron who asked Spartacus to explore the path, but Spartacus happened to be the closest to Wu Ming, so he ran excitedly when he knew there was an enemy.


    "Stop, Achilles, the chains might get tighter the more you struggle." Chiron said to Achilles without turning his head.


    Achilles also found that he couldn''t break free, he just obeyed Chiron''s words, stopped struggling, and looked into the dense forest together.


    Seeing the chains that didn''t lock Chiron slowly being dragged into the forest, the enemy had almost reached the edge of the forest.


    "It is a chain intended for divinity. After all, an immortal demigod hero is very difficult to deal with." A low voice rang out from the forest.


    "This voice" Chiron frowned again, and he realized it when he heard Excalibur just now.


    In addition, in order to inherit Vero Silence Eude from the Knight of the Round Table, it is eptable to have a weak version of Excalibur in the legend of Sodeke.


    Therefore, now, Chiron had guessed the identity of the other party.


    Of course, Achilles who was in a rage, didn''t listen to Wu Ming''s words carefully, but looked annoyed.


    "You despicable viin, if you have the ability to let me go and face me head on, what kind of hero are you."


    Then, wearing the holy white armor, the silver-white chain was wrapped around his right hand, and the silver-white chain was still wrapped around his left hand, but part of this chain was connected to Achilles.


    As for the two holy swords, their endurance had reached its limit, and they disappeared as magic power in a beam of light.


    "What?! This guy! Sodeke has the ability to let me go!!" Achilles was even more excited as if he had seen an old enemy.


    "I didn''t expect you to be summoned here too." Chiron also sighed with emotion.


    But he still didn''t put down his bow and arrow.


    After all, this continent is really too chaotic, plus they have a total of six forces, who knows who the "old friends" in front of them are.


    In the face of the words of the two, Wu Ming was dumbfounded.


    What''s the situation? They rarely remember the battle of the Fate Apocrypha, or are they the Servant of the Fate Apocrypha?


    After all, Sodeke only appeared in the Fate Apocryphaa, and Wu Ming, who had a deal with the two Counter Forces, had long since made it a rule that they could not establish his Servant image without his consent.


    And Chiron and Achilles really knew him, so either they had memories or they were Servants when they fought in the Fate Apocrypha.


    However, without seeing my face, how would they recognize it? through sound? Wu Ming started to think again.


    Chiron did hear it through his voice, but Achilles didn''t react until he saw this armor.


    As if thinking about this, Wu Ming looked at his armor with relief, and he understood.


    This armor was basically the same as the armor that Wu Ming wore during the Fate Apocrypha, that is, the armor he wore during the Fate Apocrypha was not as bright as this armor.


    There was also an additional helmet, but coupled with Wu Ming''s voice as he spoke just now, it was eptable to be recognized by Chiron and Achilles.


    But since Chiron and Achilles have memories, why doesn''t Atnta recognize them, or does he recognize them and don''t want to say them?


    As for Spartacus, that person doesn''t care who it is, as long as you are an "oppressor" I will hit you, are you a former enemy...


    The pondering Wu Ming, Achilles became a little impatient when he saw the silent and unspoken Wu Ming.


    "Hey! You speak!"


    Chiron also thought to himself. Did Sodeke have memories of the Fate Apocrypha like he and Achilles did?


    Achilles roared, which brought Wu Ming back to his senses.


    "Sorry, I just didn''t expect you to have a memory of that time, and I thought for a while." Wu Ming''s voice came from under the helmet again.


    *crack-*


    Immediately after, Wu Ming controlled the helmet to open.


    "Just remember, were you the one spying just now, or was it your aplice." Chiron started to question Wu Ming.


    After all, if there is no hostility, reconnaissance is very imprecise.


    However, even though both sides were enemies, this approach by Sodrake made Achilles and even Chiron slightly disdain.


    After all, in their eyes, Sodeke was a knight, so why was she now reduced to voyeurism.


    But if you say that you peek. The technology is still so bad that you can be found all at once. You are not ashamed.


    There was no shame from Wu Ming, although this approach was also a little unsightly.


    After all, passing here aroused Wu Ming''s interest, so he was not easy to exin.


    You can''t say "I''m interested and have a look" or anything like that...


    "I passed here and noticed that there were a lot of Servants in this city, so I just checked it out, but I didn''t expect to be found." Wu Ming said his peek very openly and honestly.


    However, he didn''t expect that only a scan of Ex-Machina''s inner armor would be found by Chiron.


    "I just realized that someone was spying, so I took a step forward with Achilles and went out to have a look. If you want to run, that''s as early as possible," Chiron said calmly. Ke Wu Ming.


    "Hey! Teacher, how did you cover this person!" Achilles asked in confusion.


    "This is not to cover up his departure. After all, even if Master Chaldea and the other Servants are here, if Sodeke wants to run, I don''t think we have a good chance of catching him."


    Chiron didn''t care about Wu Ming''s presence, and spoke directly to Achilles.


    And Chiron didn''t say a word.


    (Especially, you, the most powerful among us, are still bound by the Chains of Heaven)


    Chiron, who had extremely high intelligence, guessed it after hearing the divine chain that Wu Ming said.


    After all, the Noble Phantasms the chains that bind with divinity are simply the Chains of Heaven.


    Although Chiron was also curious where Wu Ming got the Chains of Heaven from.


    Just by looking up, Chiron was still staring at Wu Ming, and then he found Wu Ming smiling.


    "Hey~ Master Chaldea you''re talking about, isn''t that the little orange-haired girl named Fujimaru Ritsuka?"


    After that, looking at Achilles with a "How do you know" look, Wu Ming got the answer.


    Seeing Gudamo being escorted by a group of Servants in the distance, Wu Ming loosened the chains that bound Achilles.

 Chapter 489: Gudakos Confession

    Chapter 489: Gudako''s Confession


    Gudako was confused at the moment.


    With the help of many Servants, she managed to pass the three singrities and recover the three Holy Grails. Even at the fourth singrity, all enemies have been defeated. Just as the Holy Grail was about to be retrieved, the mastermind behind the burning scene of human history really came out.


    Because Mr. Andersen had a lot of wordsing out of his mouth, but the King of Magecraft didn''t know what happened in the end, so he wanted to kill them head-on.


    Carmi, Mashu, and even Mordred couldn''t move in front of that man, is it over...


    Later, she was saved by the Assassin, whom she met in the singrity of Fuyuki City.


    She was overjoyed, so was Mashu, and although Carmi''s words weren''t very visible, she was also rxed because of the Assassin''s arrival.


    And it seemed that Mordred and Assassin had a bad rtionship. This really intrigued her.


    After that, Gudako didn''t understand the chatter of Assassin and King of Magecraft very well, but in short, the two were enemies.


    Then, after another round, the Holy Grail of this singrity also recovered.


    Then, unexpectedly, the Assassin followed us back to Chaldea.


    Gudako desperately wanted to talk to Assassin, but his body couldn''t hold back the slightest exhaustion. For the next singrity, she must sleep first.


    After all, Assassin had also said that he would apany her to the next singrity.


    As a result, upon awakening, the doctor said that something had happened and the Assassin had left...


    To be so unlucky!


    But luckily, the doctor said that although Assassin can''t go to the next singrity with us, she'' also back, and there''s always a chance to meet.


    Then, since Assassin provided the coordinates of the next singrity, it didn''t take long for Mashu and Gudako to get ready to enter the next singrity.


    On the other hand, Carmi still hasn''t woken up, but it''s nothing, Mashu is already very strong.


    After entering the frame, just as the spiritual transfer was about to take ce, the doctor suddenly whispered something.


    "Perhaps in this singrity, he wille with a special identity." The cowardly-looking doctor said something that confused her.


    Special identity? Could it be that the spiritual base was no longer an Assassin?


    Gudako was already prepared for this. No matter how stupid he was, she could see that Assassins were not ordinary. Can an ordinary Servantpete with the King of Magecraft and force the opponent to leave?


    Really looking forward to it.


    With this mindset, Mashu and Gudako entered a new singrity, the American continent.


    Then, she was taken aback by the scene before her.


    A Roman soldier with a simr face, the Dragon Tooth Warrior, and the defeated Calig and Heracles.


    Moreover, Heracles and Calig seemed to remember her, and roared at them.


    What''s the situation?


    Fortunately, a strong light suddenly appeared elsewhere, pulling these two great gods towards it.


    Now Gudako and Mashu can escape.


    As for where to run to? Of course, that is the other side of the light. The light seemed to be emitted by a powerful Servant. Coupled with Heracles and Calig, who were attracted to that direction, Gudako still wanted to live for another two years, so she ran in the opposite direction from the light.


    Although this Dragon Tooth Warror and Roman warrior were not weak, Mashu was also very strong, and the two of them fled after a while.


    Coincidentally met Geronimo who was observing the enemy on the edge of the battlefield.


    Luckily Geronimo is a nice person. After learning of Master Chaldea''s identity, he invited her to join him. However, after seeking a doctor''s opinion, she and Mashu join forces to save the United States and expel the aliens from an enemy team.


    After that, Geronimo brought Gudako and Mashu to the temporary gathering ce of their Servants without a master, Riverton.


    Wow~ There are a lot of Servants here, Billy the Kid, American viin, Robin Hood, the faceless king, and Elizabeth... Although Elizabeth was very happy to see her, when she thought of Elizabeth singing, she...


    Ahem... In addition, there are the legendary characters, Chiron the centaur sage, and Achilles, the immortal hero of the Iliad, which surprises both the doctor and Da Vinci. "It is a first-ss Servant,parable to Heracles..."


    Well~ it seems Chiron-sensei and Achilles-san are very strong.


    Ugh? As for why he called out to Chiron-sensei, cough... because Chiron-sensei is Chiron-sensei...


    In addition, there is also Nightingale, who is known as the "angel". It is said that she treated a Servant who was seriously injured and unconscious, but Gudako didn''t know why she was talking about the treatment, and everyone looked scared, the Servant was afraid of being injected?


    After all, with Mashu, there are now a total of nine Servants by his side, and so many friends have gathered as soon as they appear, which is a treatment that the singrity has not given several times before.


    After that, Geronimo takes Robin Hood and Billy out with him because he needs to continue investigating the situation of the other troops.


    On the other hand, Gudako is quite confused by the question of another power, is there still much power in this singrity? This is different from the previous singrity.


    After that, Chiron-sensei answered the question for Gudako and Mashu.


    ording to current information, the continent is divided into five regions.


    Washington, Chicago, Alexandria, Salt Lake City, and San Francisco, with these five cities as their centers, spread to the surrounding areas. Currently, the United States is divided into such situations.


    If adding up their single Servant alliance, there were six factions in total.


    After all, they can no longer be underestimated now, the number of nearly ten Servants is no worse than other forces.


    And their sixth party army upied ces not upied by the other five powers, and Riverton, where Gudako was now, was the headquarters of the lone Servants.


    In addition, every power has a great background. ording to Chiron-senseia, they weren''t causing any troubletely, but had gathered intelligence. They found that these five forces consisted of mythological characters in each country, or historical figures.


    Celtic, Greek, Roman, Japanese, and local American powers.


    And besides the United States, the other four powers have the Holy Grail.


    Thinking about it now, King of Magecraft said he had prepared a "gift" for the Assassin. Could this be? But Gudako always felt it wasn''t for the Assassin but for her...


    As hard as it is to believe, Gudako has to ept the fact that she must defeat the four forces...


    After Chiron''s exnation, it was already dark, and it was natural bedtime. As a result, in the middle of the night, Gudako was awakened by a Servant who came here unexpectedly.


    Kiyohime, who slipped down from the Rocky Mountains, and Spartacus, who rebelled against the Romans.


    Seeing the two Berserkers in front, Gudako immediately felt helpless. Just like this and that nurse, they were all troubled Servants.


    However, as long as Gudako finds out what she likes about Berserkers, it can be considered easy to get along with, justpromise with them, and then make some rules, and they easily agree.


    Spartacus''promise was easy to say, but Kiyohime was actually asking to be with her all the time, the skin-to-skin kind of contact, which gave her a headache.


    But fortunately, Kiyohime also received a contract that only held hands during the day and no contact at night.


    Seeing the look in Kiyohime''s eyes, Gudako always felt that it would be the same as what Mashu had told her, that his virginity was not guaranteed.


    The next day, Carmi wakes up, and the doctor sends her through the frame.


    This time, the strength of our sixth party has grown even stronger. There were a dozen Servants. Hehe~ Then, under the consultation of Geronimo, Chiron, and the doctor, the currentbat mission was decided.


    Tomorrow, Gudako will go to the American troops located in the far west and ask for unity. After all, they don''t have the Holy Grail, and the two sides don''t need to be enemies, so they choose to work together in the first ce.


    Then, after getting acquainted with all of you, night fell.


    While preparing tomorrow''s itinerary, Chiron-sensei sensed someone was investigating them, and just like that, Spartacus, who had already found him, ran without permission because he was the closest to the one who investigated them.


    As expected of a Berserker.


    Chiron and Achilles also took the first steps, after all, the enemy was sneaky, and Spartacus might be in danger.


    After that, Gudako also pulled Mashu and the others into that position.


    In the distance, Gudako saw Achilles tied up with chains.


    This time was really bad, after all, even the strongest of them, Achilles, was bound by the enemy.


    But when Gudako arrives, it turns out to be an Assassin!


    And the Assassin seemed to see it too, loosened the chains that bound Achilles, and greeted her.


    Really, it turned out that his own family had just beaten his own family.


    Hehe~ No matter what, Assassin doesn''t break his promise, no matter what, let''s hug first~

 Chapter 490: Celtics first warrior

    Chapter 490: Celtic''s first warrior


    Wu Ming loosened the chains that bound Achilles, and when he saw Gudako, he knew that he couldn''t fight, so he stuffed the two chains into golden ripples.


    Then, seeing Gudako who was running towards him non-stop, Wu Ming quickly touched the armor and hugged her.


    "Master...."


    Kiyohime who was still trying to stop Gudako, was dragged back by Elizabeth, who rolled her eyes twice, covering her mouth.


    "Okay, okay, don''t get involved in the trouble the next time we meet, you''re so happy not to be seen." Elizabeth said with a smile.


    Kiyohime red at Elizabeth furiously as if his eyes were burning.


    Seeing the evil smile on the corner of Elizabeth''s mouth, how could she not know that this female lizard''s thoughts were only directed at her.


    "Mmmmmmmmm (you mother lizard! You wait for me!)!!"


    "Yes yes!"


    "Assassins! You''re here!" Gudako hugged Wu Ming and shouted happily.


    And Wu Ming, like holding a princess, affectionately patted her little head.


    "You said you weren''t afraid of being knocked down. My armor is strong. With your small physique, what should I do if it breaks."


    "But I''m sure the Assassins won''t hurt me."


    All that could be said was that Wu Ming''s reliability assured Gudako that she would never be hurt.


    This time Wu Ming could only helplesslyugh.


    "Okay, let''s go downstairs first, Mashu is still watching." Wu Ming patted Gudako''s little head.


    And Gudako also realized this, and quickly got off Wu Ming''s body, approached Mashu, and smiled shyly.


    Mash didn''t care about anything, but was a bit confused.


    "Senpai, the rtionship between you and Assassin-senpai is really good, obviously you''ve only met a few times."


    "Hah? Yes? I feel fine." After Mashu said that, Gudako said casually without caring.


    Instead, Wu Ming was deep in thought.


    What Mashu said is true. The time he spent with Gudako was no more than a week. How can they feel like brothers and sisters?


    However, after all, now was not the time to talk.


    Wu Ming looked at the pitch ck surroundings and immediately said.


    "Let''s get out of here first, this is no ce to talk."


    When the other Servants saw the rtionship between Wu Ming and Gudako, they immediately let go of their guard against Wu Ming. After all, they are just spying, and even if they want to exin, this is not the ce to talk.


    So, everyone returned to the Riverton house.


    After returning home, only Chiron, Mashu, Gudako, and Wu Ming were left on the scene. After all, the sixth party army was already nning, and things like discussing ns would be left to Chiron and Geronimo, but now that Geronimo wasn''t here, then leave it to Chiron.


    After all, Chiron who had the name of a sage was still enough to convince everyone.


    Kiyohime is forcibly suppressed by Elizabeth, Robin Hood and Billy the Kid.


    Because Kiyohime and Gudako signed the magic contract provided by Da Vinci, as long as Kiyohime wanted to touch Gudako''s power at night, they would be suppressed. The Strength Berserker is only Rank E...


    However, Kiyohime''s courage to resist desperately, even Wu Ming slightly looked to the side, but he didn''t know why Kiyohime kept staring at him.


    Of course, this was done by the three Servants instructed by Gudako. She was in a good mood when she saw Wu Ming, and clearly didn''t want Kiyohime to lose interest.


    Carmi looked at the visitor Wu Ming, then left with a disinterested look.


    On the other hand, Achilles left with a sigh. It seemed that Wu Ming used a cunning trick to restrain Achilles, which made him very ufortable, but since it was about Master, he didn''t say anything else.


    Soon after, Wu Ming exined his affairs and informed them that he was now Silence.


    "Then that means, you''re not Sodeke now." Chiron deliberately emphasized the word "now".


    Chiron already knew that Wu Ming was definitely not an ordinary Servant, at least not as simple as it seemed.


    "Silence? I think it''s still friendlier to be called an Assassin, and I''m not very familiar with history, so I don''t know his name, Mashu, you know?" It was Gudako who was not familiar with mythology, but not familiar with the name Silence.


    "In this case, the name Silence seems to be a character in the Long March story." Because Mashu lives in a sterile room all year round, she reads a lot of books, and she knows something about Silence, but it''s iplete.


    "Let the genius exin it now." Suddenly, a somewhat cheerful female voice came over.


    Immediately after, themunicator on Gudako''s wrist emitted a ray of light, and a virtual electronic screen appeared. This time, it was not a Romani figure, but a woman dressed in fifteenth and sixteenth century European clothing, with mechanical arm guards. In her left arm, a woman holds a strange staff with a hexagram crystal on it.


    Upon seeing this face, Wu Ming was dumbfounded. Isn''t this Monalisa?


    "Da Vinci-chan!?"


    Obviously, Gudako and Mashu coughed at the sight of Monalisa... Da Vinci''s appearance was also surprised.


    On the other hand, hearing the name Monalisa was relieved.


    Da Vinci is Monalisa or something, and that''s not something that''s uneptable, hehe... You should know that this is the world of Magecraft, and science or something doesn''t work here, um...


    "Oh, oh! Da Vinci-chan don''t make trouble." This time, it was Roman''s voice, and with a shaking of the virtual screen, the Da Vinci on the screen disappeared, and Roman''s image appeared instead.


    "Sure enough, seeing this face, I subconsciously still hate it." Chiron said with a frown, and then forced himself not to look at Roman, just to hear his voice.


    "Ahhhh!? Why would even a great sage say that?!" Roman was disappointed for a while, and put on an "I can''t do it anymore" expression.


    Wu Ming considered that if he couldn''t get his hands and feet off, Roman would have to lean forward in frustration.


    "Doctor, please get down to business." Mashu coughed and said seriously.


    "Yes, doctor, after all, this is an evaluation every time, you have to ept it." Gudako''s words pierced Roman''s body like sharp swords.


    Luckily, Roman isn''t as reliable as it seems.


    "Cough, okay." Roman cleaned it up and started to exin.


    "History books record that Silence was an orphan who was picked up by Scathach, that is, Scathach''s younger brother and Scathach''s first disciple. Not only has he inherited the Scathach martial arts, but even the Primodial Runes are thoroughly studied, if it is really taken into ount, he must be an existence stronger than Cu Chinn, and it is not an exaggeration to say that he is the first Celtic warrior."


    "Assassin so strong?" Gudako was struck by the title of Celtic''s first warrior.


    However, Roman''s words made Wu Ming realize something was wrong.

 Chapter 491: Connection

    Chapter 491: Connection


    The reason why Wu Ming felt wrong was because of the source of Silence in Roman''s mouth.


    As an orphan who was picked up by Scathach or something, this was really unreasonable, but considering the iplete records of the next generation, plus Wu Ming and Scathach could be considered as brothers, because he didn''t deny Roman''s exnation.


    After that, facing the words of the first Celtic warrior spoken by Roman, he smiled casually, then said.


    "Celtic''s first warrior title, maybe I deserve it."


    It should be noted that Wu Ming was talking about himself, not Silence.


    It must be known that Vero Silence Eude in the Knights of the Round Table is also Wu Ming.


    Since he had it nned in his heart, Wu Ming did not n to tell Gudako and the others.


    "So that''s why Cu Chinn called Senior Brother for this reason?" Mashu suddenly realized.


    Gudako and Roman also recalled Caster C Chinn''s ss which was at the singrity point in Fuyuki City, and shouted enthusiastically.


    "Well~ that''s all." Wu Ming smiled and shrugged, so he had to keep his mouth shut.


    "However, if you are Silence, then you have something to do with the easternmost Celtic army." Suddenly, Chiron looked at Wu Ming with a serious expression, as if he was on guard.


    "Eastern Celtic power? Does this have anything to do with Assassins?" Gudako wondered.


    By the way, even though he knew that Wu Ming was now called Silence, Gudako still wanted to address Wu Ming as Assassin.


    Immediately after, Roman spoke.


    "Ritsu, do you remember when Geronimo said that there are only two forces fighting?"


    Even though she didn''t understand Roman''s words, Gudako naturally remembered what Geronimo had said.


    "Of course I remember, Geronimo chatted with me in his spare time, saying that initially the continent was just a local United States army and a Celtic army, and it didn''t take long for the other three armies to appear."


    "Yes, this represents the original history of the United States'' rebellion against Britain, but it has be a dispute between the American Heroic Spirit and the Celtic Heroic Spirit." Roman exined.


    Mashu looked at Gudako and Roman on the screen with confused eyes.


    Because that''s what Geronimo said to Gudako while he was chatting, so apart from Mashu and Roman who happened to hear it at the time, Mashu didn''t even know it.


    "After all, I thought it was already the strength of the five parties, so I didn''t tell everyone about it." Gudako touched the back of his head awkwardly.


    At this moment, Chiron, the great sage, spoke up.


    "Master was right to say that, then I think what Mr. Romani is the Celtic Medb leader we learned from Geronimo." It can only be said that he is a sage, Summoning Roman called Mr. Romance.


    And Chiron said this, but Wu Ming''s face was embarrassed.


    "Ah? What happened to Medb? Didn''t we already know that the Celtic team leader was Medb?"


    Gudako really doesn''t know much about mythology and history, but that can''t be med on her. Ordinary students would basically not know about Medb if it weren''t for some reason or interest.


    At this moment, Mashu with reddish skin was quietly pressed against Gudako''s ear.


    "That Senpai, if historical records are correct, Silence-senpai is Medb''s favorite man"


    "Ehhh!?!?!?" Gudako looked at Mashu, who was blushing, and then looked at Wu Ming, who looked embarrassed, it seemed that this was urate.


    "Cough cough... It''s not bad to say this, but it''s not as simple as Ritsu thinks." Wu Ming adjusted his face and coughed twice, "Silence is right, historical records about Medb, Silence doesn''t ept it. "Said Roman just in time.


    "Is this unrequited love?" In an instant, a scene of bitter drama appeared in Gudako''s mind.


    Seeing Gudako''s delusional appearance, Wu Ming gave a hand knife in time.


    "Although I don''t know what you''re thinking, it''s definitely not what you think."


    "Yeah that hehehe"


    Because Wu Ming''s hand knife was not strong, Gudako just smiled awkwardly with his small head.


    Soon after, Roman started telling the story of the Long March for Cattle.


    "Silence came out of the Land of Shadow, went all the way to Connacht, took root there, and then saved Medb who came to Connacht by chance, but Medb stayed behind and acted as the city lord, and Silence stayed behind because he was out of ce. to leave for now."


    Gudako and Mashu listened intently, and Chiron didn''t interrupt.


    And Wu Ming nodded, which was in line with his experience.


    "Medb in Celtic can be said to be the Greek goddess of beauty, Aphrodite. She yed with men she had seen before, but because Silence turned a blind eye to Medb''s beauty, he piqued Medb''s interest. Because of her willful desire to subjugate men, she ended up provoking a war with Ulster, and the source of the war was seizing the sacred cow."


    "After that, there was the story of Silence and Cu Chinn respecting and killing each other. In the end, the war ended because of the interference of Medb''s father, the King of Irnd, Silence took the opportunity to leave, Cu Chinn was also plotted to die by Medb in the future, and Medb was also immersed in Silence''s love because Silence''s departure and being killed was the end of the story."


    The novel briefly describes the story of the Long March, which is basically the same as Wu Ming''s experience. Which, thetter he really didn''t know. With the end of the Long March, it was different from the original book he knew, so he didn''t say anything.


    "Actually the rumors about Medb and Silence are quite confusing, and there are several versions, but this version is considered the most historic." Roman continued.


    And Wu Ming nodded in his heart.


    It really fits.


    "It could be said that the Long March story was entirely caused by Silence. If there is no Silence, there will be no Long March."


    However, Wu Ming smiled bitterly.


    (You are wrong. Without me, Medb would have caused this war out of selfishness...)


    "And Medb also met two men who were not shaken by their beauty, one the most loved and the other the cruelest."


    Wu Ming could understand that the person who loved the most was of course him, and the most cruel might be Cu Chinn, but Cu Chinn had dyed many things for Medb.


    Although Medb originally wanted to use war to contain Wu Ming, the meticulous Medb must have also nned how to defend Wu Ming after the win, but C Chinn put it off and let Wu Ming take the opportunity to give Wu Ming a run.


    (By the way, I have to thank my junior brother...) thought Wu Ming.


    "I see, what Chiron-sensei wants to say is that the appearance of the Assassin this time must have something to do with Medb, right." Suddenly, Gudako clenched his fist with one hand and mmed the palm of the other, and suddenly realized.


    (Huh? When did Gudako be so smart?) Wu Ming looked at Gudako doubtfully.

 Chapter 492: Becoming the enemy of ones own nation

    Chapter 492: Bing the enemy of one''s own nation


    "Hey hey hey! What kind of eyes are you looking at! I know this is weird!"


    Gudako looked into the eyes of Roman, Chiron, Mashu and even Wu Ming who hesitated and was sadly surprised.


    "Ahaha... After all, Ritsu, you were never very smart..."


    Romanughed, and then he was silenced by Gudako''s angry gaze.


    "Actually, there are some things that Roman says are not true, but that''s basically how it is, and the spiritual base of this body is indeed rted to the Medb."


    When Roman talked about the Celtic army in the farthest east, Wu Ming also guessed what Roman wanted to say. After all, these Servants must have gathered a lot of information over the past few days.


    "Yesterday when the Romans and Greeks were fighting, a Celtic Servant entered the battlefield, you should know it."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, Chiron nodded and replied.


    "Master and Mashu were brought back from the brink of battle by Geronimo gathering information, and in the end, even here, we saw what looked like a huge explosion."


    "It was an explosionparable to a nuclear bomb. Luckily, Mashu and I ran fast. If it gets hit, it will really be over." Gudako had a happy expression, and Mashu was also relieved.


    Even though Mashu was strong, but in the face of such a huge explosion, even she didn''t have the confidence to fight it with Noble Phantasm.


    "We have a couple who were injured in the st and are still in aa."


    But Chiron''s words caught Wu Ming''s attention.


    "Could it be Rama?"


    "Oh?! How do you know?!" eximed Roman at once.


    And seeing this kind of reaction, Wu Mingughed, how could he not know.


    Can''t you tell about the explosion you made, let alone yourself, it''s estimated that even Caesar and Cleopatra who were at such close proximity would not fall into aa.


    As the Servant''s defense, coupled with the storm generated by the massive explosion that blew him away, it was estimated that the injury would not cause aa.


    Only the person who rushed towards him, who was closest to a huge explosion except himself, and who had overestimated his spiritual base and continued to rush over using Noble Phantasm, would fall into aa.


    Because of that, Wu Ming suddenly knew who the unconscious Servant was.


    Therefore, Rama was no ordinary person. He overestimated his spiritual base and constantly released Noble Phantasms and was affected by his own super-sized Noble Phantasms. He''s just in aa.


    Chiron had guessed something, and looked at Wu Ming with a surprised expression.


    "You are the Servant who caused the explosion?!"


    Wu Ming just nodded.


    "Hah?! So you''re saying that the white light was released by the Assassin?" Gudako was also surprised.


    This was a wasted opportunity to meet Wu Ming.


    Soon after, Wu Ming told everyone what had happened to him.


    Summoned by Medb, hees to the Greek and Roman battlefields, kills Calig, repels Heracles, Heracles is rescued by the Argonauts and prates the Argonauts, and then Rama pursues him furiously.


    When he shot his Noble Phantasm collided with Rama''s Noble Phantasm, due to too much magic power being charged, which directly resulted in a nuclear explosion effect.


    Then he returned to rest for a day and came here. After Wu Ming''s exnation, and everyone nodded.


    "The Berserker in Rome is Calig, the third emperor of Rome, and uncle of the tyrant Nero. Assassin, you killed that Berserker so easily. Absolutely amazing." Gudako said excitedly.


    And hearing this, Wu Ming thought, could it be that Gudako and Mashu were teleported to that war at that time, how unlucky it was.


    "By the way, Ritsu, are you being teleported to the center of the war?"


    Wu Ming didn''t ask, but when he asked Gudako, his face immediately fell.


    "Assassin, you know, it was all the doctor''s fault at the time. We agreed to teleport to a safe area, but we were teleported directly to the center of the war. Mashu and I almost died. Luckily, you diverted Heracles and Calig."


    And Roman, who wasining, suffered too.


    "I can not do anything. The magic power of this singrity changes suddenly before you enter. The concentration is higher, and it is almost better than Age of Gods. Due to this, the transmission location is incorrect. ..."


    When Roman said this, Wu Ming nodded.


    "After all, the King of Magecraft came with the four Holy Grails, and the concentration of magic power has also increased."


    This is also why Wu Ming feels the air is fresh, but the concentration of magic power is too high for a modern person like Gudako to be considered very poisonous, luckily it hasn''t reached that level yet.


    "Ah? That''s the only problem? It was my fault for ming the doctor~" Gudako apologized to Roman.


    "Actually, it''s also my fault. If I knew that humans were counting on you to save them, if anything happened to you, I would be a sinner. Luckily, you''re doing well now."


    At this point, Chiron came back to his senses now, and he was relieved to know that Heracles was okay.


    After all, Heracles was also Chiron''s disciple, so it was inevitable that he would be worried.


    "So Silence, are you our enemy?" Chiron said earnestly.


    And Mashu and Roman were also surprised for a moment, and reacted.


    "Probably not." Roman smiled awkwardly.


    If it really was the enemy, then they could be described as bringing wolves into the house right now.


    "How can it be an enemy? Since Assassin said he wanted to help us in the control room, he must be a partner."


    Seeing his Senpai''s firm eyes, and listening to the undeniable tone of voice, Mashu was stunned for a moment, then said.


    "Yes, I believe in Senpai, and I also believe in Silence-senpai."


    Seeing this, Chiron also smiled.


    "I naturally believe in Silence''s character, otherwise, I will not allow you to bring him here." After all, with the memory of the Fate Apocrypha, Chiron had a good impression of Wu Ming.


    "It''s just that I still have to ask." After speaking, Chiron looked at Wu Ming again.


    Wu Ming naturally shook his head.


    "I''m not the enemy. To be honest, the Celtic army is no longer your enemy, because now the head of the Celtic army is me."


    "..." the room fell silent.


    Then, Chiron covered his ears.


    "Ahhhh!!"


    The voice prated the house and caught the attention of the other Servants.


    Chiron let go of his hands covering his ears, and went to chase away the Servants who were attracted by this astonishing scream.


    Can only say that Chiron deserves to be a "teacher". He had already anticipated this overwhelming scream and covered his ears beforehand.


    "I was so surprised..." Mashu is a quiet Servant, so she can''t stand the girl''s screams (Roman automatically ignores him).


    "But one of the four big bosses we had to defeat suddenly became our ownrade. It''s a bit difficult to react." Gudako smiled awkwardly.


    "Four big bosses?" Faced with the words in Gudako''s mouth, Wu Ming said doubtfully.

 Chapter 493: The same goal

    Chapter 493: The same goal


    "ording to information from Chiron-sensei and Geronimo, we know that there are four factions holding the Holy Grail, and the way to restore this singrity is to recover the four Holy Grails, so we need to defeat the four Great Bosses." Gudako said with a smile, looking at Wu Ming.


    "Even though it''s true, it always feels like ying a game... Ritsu, be more serious..." Roman said weakly.


    Hearing Romanin like this, Mashu felt embarrassed, but it wasn''t bad for Senpai to be so cheerful.


    "You little girl, forget it, in short, you just need to know that the Celtic side I represent is already mine. While it can''t be said to support you, it definitely won''t stand in your way." Wu Ming firmly pressed Gudako''s head, he replied with a smile.


    "No support?"


    This confused everyone. After all, Wu Ming was the boss of Celtic, so why didn''t he support them?


    And Wu Ming only exined with a wry smile.


    "After all, it is not easy to arbitrarilymand the Celtic Servant, unless I use the Holy Grail to force control, but in this case, it is better to choose not to control."


    Wu Ming knew the reason why twisted melons weren''t sweet, so as for Fionn and the others, if they weren''t willing, Wu Ming wasn''t prepared to forcibly manipte them with the Holy Grail.


    "That''s right, not being our enemy has helped a lot." Roman sighed happily.


    The Celtic army was no more difficult to deal with than the Greeks and Romans.


    "However, as long as the Assassin is here, he really is the main force~" Gudako said yfully.


    Roman and Mashu were dumbfounded, thinking about it carefully.


    Like the previous nuclear explosion, except for the first-ss Servants, no, they should be top-level Servants, who can withstand it.


    Like Achilles, in theory, he has immortality, but if he were in the big explosion, it is estimated that he would die.


    After all, in such an explosion, the heel could not be protected.


    "However, speaking of helpers, I can actually find them for you." Wu Ming thought of Athena and the other subordinate gods.


    "Actually, there are quite a few Servants on our side, so there''s no need to look for helpers. Right now, it is better to recover the Holy Grail as soon as possible."


    Roman is right, if you deliberately seek help, it will have an impact on the next n.


    Following trends is fine, but doesn''t have to be done on purpose.


    Wu Ming also nodded.


    "That''s right, it''s really troublesome to summon them."


    The Flgels race relied on incarnations of Wu Ming''s twelve incarnations to be able to connect with him, but currently Silence''s spiritual base did not have this ability, so he could only rely on subordinate gods.


    Although the subordinate gods can only be summoned by their own abilities, but if there is no Wu Ming, he can also draw a magic circle to summon the clones of Athena, Lancelot, and others from the Campione world.


    But that also required a bit of effort, so thinking about it meant putting the carriage in front of the horse.


    "Actually, what Ritsu said wasn''t bad. With me here, this journey will be easy." Wu Ming nodded, and by the way, he touched Gudako''s little head, which made Gudako smile.


    It was not that Wu Ming was arrogant and underhanded. If he wanted to, he could recover the four Holy Grails within a week. Of course, the premise is that King of Magecraft is not cheating.


    After all, it was also a gift from the man, Wu Ming didn''t think it was as simple as having a few more Servants.


    Besides, there is still Gudako, so Wu Ming will choose to proceed step by step.


    "I originally nned to go through this ce to go to the American maind troops west of the Rocky Mountains to prepare for the alliance. Who would have thought that an idental reconnaissance found Ritsu."


    Wu Ming said this, but it made Mashu and Roman feel embarrassed.


    On the other hand, Gudako looked happy.


    "That means I have the same fate as Assassin, hehe~"


    Looking at Gudako, who smiled and looked at him, Wu Ming also smiled.


    "You said you were going west of the Rocky Mountains. Could you possibly go to United Edison?" At this time, Chiron, who had sent the other Servants, also returned, and happened to hear Wu Ming''s words.


    "That''s true, after all, only the American powers initially faced the Celts, who didn''t hold the Holy Grail, so I decided to try to unite with the lion''s head, but"


    Then, Wu Ming stopped and continued.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about Edison, I just heard from Medb that the current leader of American power is a lion''s head."


    "Lion''s head?" Everyone was stunned. Could Edison be the head of a lion? What''s the situation?


    "I also learned about Edison from Geronimo. ording to the intelligence that Robin Hood gathered from those residents, their current president is indeed Edison," Chiron said.


    Wu Ming also knew that Chiron was not lying, so he nodded.


    "And it just so happens that we will also unite with Edison. After all, the other party doesn''t have the Holy Grail, and it is indeed a good ally." Chiron continued to say to Wu Ming.


    And Wu Ming was overjoyed when he heard that.


    "Then we can go together."


    Chiron also nodded.


    "That''s what I meant too. I''ll just let Master and Mashu go with you, so the others can spare some time. After all, we still have three opponents to face."


    Chiron sighed and continued.


    "Even though we have many Servants, except for Achilles, if other Servants face Greek and Roman Servants, the win rate is too low. As for me, in Heracles, etc. In front of people, it''s normal, and we''re relieved to have your help."


    Wu Ming also understood Chiron''s words. For the Servants he saw just now, if he wanted to talk about their true strength, Achilles, Chiron and Carmi could enter Wu Ming''s eyes, and the others could not. It didn''t give off the slightest sense of threat.


    Like Spartacus, although the Noble Phantasm is very powerful, it is purely self-destructive, and Robin Hood, Billy the Kid, Geronimo, and others only gather information from enemy detection, still too weak for frontalbat.


    As for Elizabeth and Kiyohime who were dragged with their mouths shut just now, feeling like troubled children, and Elizabeth''s words, it seems that other Servants are afraid of her. Could it be that she was actually really strong?


    By the way, they also have Rama who is seriously injured and in aa. If Rama had not been injured, he would have been a reliable strong man, but now he had be a burden.


    Just as Wu Ming was thinking about it, Gudako smiled happily.


    "Okay, okay, with Assassin here, the journey will be much safer~"


    It wasn''t that Chiron and the others weren''t good enough, it was just Gudako''s temporary emotion, and Gudako didn''t have any feelings of disgust, so Chiron wasn''t angry.


    "Then you can leave tomorrow morning." Chiron suggested.


    And whether it was Roman, Mashu or Gudako, they had no problem with Chiron''s proposal.


    "By the way, Rama hasn''t woken up yet, I''ll go see him." Wu Ming suddenly said.

 Chapter 494: Saving Rama

    Chapter 494: Saving Rama


    "Oh? Could the Assassin be able to heal Rama?!" Gudako said in surprise.


    "I can see this." Chiron said with a smile.


    Mashu and Roman also showed their intentions. Roman was only because he was the head of the medical department, and Mashu had always been interested in heroes who had left a name in history, especially this one from Silence-senpai.


    After all, Chiron also taught a great medical expert who created immortal medicine, he was not a master in terms of medicine, but he was considered an expert.


    However, Wu Ming smiled wryly and shook his head.


    "Where can I heal? It''s just healing magic, but I have a way to heal Rama."


    After all because of him, Rama became like that. Now it''s not bad to have one more teammate, it''s better than a lot of burdens.


    "But since you all want to see it, let''s go together."


    After that, Wu Ming, Gudako, Mashu, Chiron and Roman sails came to a bright house in Riverton.


    Along the way, Chiron told Wu Ming that this city was also inhabited by humans, and they were actually outsiders.


    But because of Geronimo, the residents also epted Chiron and the other Servants. After all, they could still protect them, right? As for why...


    Along the way, the surrounding houses all turned off the lights. However, this is amon thing. When Wu Ming came here, the moon was already high in the sky.


    Servants can''t sleep, but Gudako can''t.


    It could be said that if it weren''t for Wu Ming''s unexpected arrival, Gudako would have fallen asleep long ago.


    However, Wu Ming''s arrival was also an unexpected joy for Gudako.


    Chiron knocked on the bedroom door, followed by a jog, and the door opened.


    "What?! You don''t know if the injured need rest!" The person who came was a woman dressed as a field doctor.


    With a pretty face, a red shirt that looks like a military uniform, a ck pleated skirt, white stockings and short boots with long legs, she looks like a nurse and a soldier, making people feel weird.


    "This is Miss Nightingale, with a veryspecial medical method." Chiron awkwardly introduced Wu Ming.


    Not only Chiron, but even Gudako, Mashu and even Roman on the virtual screen had strange expressions.


    It made Wu Ming feel inexplicable, people seemed normal.


    "It''s gettingte now, the injured need to rest, all of you hurry up, I have to prepare for the amputation treatment." Nightingale said calmly.


    ording to Wu Ming''s knowledge, it seems that there is only one person injured here, Rama, that is to say, this Servant wants to amputate Rama?


    Then Wu Ming heard Gudako and Mashu whisper behind him.


    "Ahhhh?! Wasn''t there a Servant guarding Rama with Nightingale in turns? What happened?!"


    "Senpai, have you forgotten that when Silence-Senpai arrived just now, almost all the Servants left, Geronimo didn''te back, Chiron-sensei was with us, and just now Elizabeth and Robin Hood and Billy the Kid together suppressed Kiyohime, and they usually take turns , because when they came out earlier, only Nightingale was left here"


    Of course Carmi and Achilles would not keep an eye on Nightingale here, preventing her from doing anything to Rama.


    "Fortunately we came quickly..."


    Listening to the endless thoughts behind him, Wu Ming smiled awkwardly.


    He could see why everyone treated this angel-like woman so special.


    "Miss Nightingale, hello, this is the first meeting, my name is Silence." Anyway, let''s say hello first.


    "Hello, Sir Silence, do you need an amputation?"


    Wu Ming was silent for a while. Why do you amputate my limbs at every turn? Are you so obsessed with amputation...


    Because of that...


    "Cough, cough Like this, the Achilles had to be amputated, so I specifically asked you toe," Wu Ming said very seriously.


    "Is that true?! I will leave now, and you can treat the injured for me."


    Nightingale''s eyes lit up, and she immediately returned to her room, after a while, she came out with two green bags on her back and walked towards Achilles'' residence.


    After all, the distance is not close, Wu Ming is enough to treat Rama.


    "Silence You really" Chiron looked at Wu Ming with tears in his eyes.


    Wu Ming also coughed a few times in embarrassment.


    However, dead friends cannot die, Achilles, good brother, help me.


    If Achilles heard Wu Ming, he would have to use his chariot to attack him.


    Mashu and Gudako were also lost in a daydream.


    An invulnerable immortal body required amputation, and the image of Nightingale unable to cut off Achilles'' limbs appeared in their minds.


    "Achilles will be fine, let''s go and see Rama first." Wu Ming smiled slightly, then entered himself.


    Chiron also knew his disciple''s abilities, and Nightingale wouldn''t really amputate Achilles, so he stopped thinking about it, and followed Wu Ming into the room.


    Gudako and Mashu saw that they both entered, and they entered quickly. After all, the two of them came here to see how Wu Ming healed Rama.


    As for Achilles? Ahem... How can an immortal hero be afraid of a nurse, leave him alone.


    In this way, Achilles was sold by his teacher, before he knew it.


    Walking into the house, Wu Ming went straight to the room where Rama rested on the magical aura.


    At this moment, Rama didn''t seem to have any scars on his body, but he was in aa with a pale face, and he seemed to be muttering something.


    "...Sita... Sita..."


    At this time Wu Ming couldn''t help but smile bitterly, he didn''t hate Mad Enhancement, and the other party could be said to be like this because of him, so he was more confident in the idea of saving Rama.


    "Rama''s spiritual base is currently quite unstable and can be lost at any time. It could be said that Rama''s steadfast faith saved Sita. If it weren''t for this, I''m afraid Rama would have disappeared in aa." Chiron said beside him.


    Wu Ming nodded, then looked at the unconscious Rama again.


    Indeed, Rama''s confidant may be his wife Sita.


    "In fact, to put it simply, Rama is verycking in magic right now. If there''s enough magic power, he can recover himself without us." At this time, Roman, who had closed the virtual screen for some reason, opened the virtual screen again, and projected it everywhere in front of Wu Ming.


    "Just magic?" Wu Ming was dumbfounded when he heard that.


    Seems right, Rama was trying to hurry up and release his Noble Phantasm. He didn''t have the magic power to suppress his spiritual base.


    If there was enough magic power at this time, not to mention that he could recover soon, at least he wouldn''t be on the verge of leaving the stage.


    "Yes, because Rama is in aa, Ritsu can''t sign a contract with him, but even if the contract is signed, Ritsu''s magic power may not be enough," Roman said bitterly.


    "And the magic power of our other Servants is not much, so even though I have a way to send magic power to Rama, the magic power that all our Servants gather is only to keep Rama alive, and there is no way to save him." Chiron also shook his head.


    Wu Ming nodded silently in his heart.


    That''s right, if not for this, Rama would have disappeared even if he was killed by Geronimo.


    "However, since Rama has no magic power, the treatment this time will be simple." Wu Ming smiled slightly.


    "Simple?" Some people are confused.


    But Chiron realized something.


    "Ick everything, and the only thing Ick the most is magic energy!"

 Chapter 495: Incomplete version of the Holy Grail

    Chapter 495: Iplete version of the Holy Grail


    After he finished speaking, Wu Ming''s body erupted with an enormous surge of magical energy, Mashu and Gudako were instantly pushed away, and Chiron also worked hard to keep his figure from being pushed away. And the Roman screen instantly disappeared due to the intense fluctuation of magic power.


    After that, Wu Ming raised a hand in front of him, and countless magic power inside the body and countless external magic power from outside the body gathered together, and dark blue magic power continued to gather, this is because the purity of magic power is too high and visible to the naked eye which made Chiron cheer.


    Countless magic power continuously condensed in Wu Ming''s hand, and after a while, this magic power formed a blue high density magic crystal in the shape of a holy grail.


    With the appearance of this magic crystal, the wind generated in the room also dissipated. If it weren''t for the chaotic footsteps in the room, Gudako and Mashu being knocked down on the ground by the wind just now would have been considered a hallucination.


    "You recognize this thing." Wu Ming weighed the magic crystal in his hand and looked at Gudako and Mashu.


    The two of them stood embarrassed, patted their bottoms that hurt from falling, and nodded.


    "I''ve seen it. There are many magic crystals in Chaldea, but why is your color blue? And your size is much bigger than in Chaldea." Gudako said that the magic crystal was square green, and it was still small in parts.


    "There are even more surprising things toe." Wu Ming smiled, and then the magic power was released again, but this time the magic power was only filled in the palm of his hand, so Gudako didn''t have to worry about it.


    The three just watched as Wu Ming continued to operate.


    Pure magic power that was still visible to the naked eye emerged from Wu Ming''s hand, and the dark blue magic power stuck to the blue holy grail-shaped crystal, like coloring, the holy grail-shaped magic crystal began to change color.


    Surprisingly, the deep blue color that covered the blue magic crystal was not tinted with a deeper blue, but was colored gold.


    By the way, Wu Ming also smoothed the edges and corners of the Holy Grail Crystal with magic power.


    Just like that, the Holy Grail appeared in front of Gudako.


    "Holy Grail?!" shouted Roman in surprise, who reappeared on the virtual screen.


    "No, doctor, these are magic crystals made by Assassins, but only colored."


    After hearing Gudako''s exnation, Roman also calmed down, and then used the instrument here to analyze the "Holy Grail".


    In the end, as Gudako had said, this "Holy Grail" was just a crystallization of magic power.


    However, this was enough for Roman to see Wu Ming with an alternative vision, because this "Holy Grail" was indeed a broken Holy Grail.


    After Roman''s examination, the "Holy Grail" held by Wu Ming also possessed immense magic power beyond imagination, which was almost the same as the real Holy Grail.


    It can be said that Wu Ming''s "Holy Grail" only has the characteristics of enormous magical power. Moreover, the Holy Grail of the original Holy Grail has no ability at all.


    However, this alone was enough to surprise Roman.


    Just now, due to the influence of magic power fluctuations, due to poor signal, the connection between the Roman side and the Gudako side was directly cut off, but because the speed of Wu Ming''s condensing magic power crystal was not slow, so in just a few minutes, Roman reconnected.


    In other words, Wu Ming created a corrupted version of the Holy Grail in just a few minutes.


    "I was afraid that only you could do such a shocking thing in just a few minutes." Roman said shyly with a strange expression on his face.


    Naturally what Roman said was Wu Ming''s identity, and Wu Ming also understood what Roman meant.


    Then, looking at Gudako who was staring at the Holy Grail in his hands, Wu Ming smiled slightly.


    Then, Wu Ming threw the "Holy Grail" in his hand at Gudako.


    In Mashu''s worried eyes, Gudako caught the "Holy Grail" in a panic.


    "Don''t rush to use this for Rama now, you and Mashu can take it and have a look."


    Then, two little girls, Mashu and Gudako, came to the side with the Holy Grail in their hands.


    They were still very interested in something that was basically the same as the Holy Grail, after all, every time the Holy Grail was restored, it was immediately sent back to Chaldea, so they were also very curious.


    After seeing the two little girls walk to the side, Wu Ming looked at Chiron.


    "When Miss Nightingale returns, let her use this ''Holy Grail'' little by little for Rama."


    As for why "a little", after all, Rama''s body almost copsed. If too much magic power was poured into it at once, it would be destroyed instantly.


    It is like a ss that has been immersed in boiling water for a long time, and immediately poured into arge amount of ice water at a low temperature after being removed, there is no doubt that the ss will explode.


    Chiron nodded. As a sage, he naturally understood that Rama''s current situation was like a ss being immersed in boiling water.


    "Since the matter is settled, then Ritsu and Mashu, you two should rest first, it''s not too early, and you should hurry up tomorrow."


    Gudako was an ordinary person, so sleep was very important, and even though Mashu was a Servant, she still had some quirks as a human.


    But even if she doesn''t sleep, Mashu can''tst for a few days.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming looked at Gudako and Mashu who were constantly stroking the "Holy Grail".


    Hearing someone call out to her, Mashu blushed, and quickly took his hand away from the "Holy Grail".


    And Gudako smiled and returned the "Holy Grail" to Wu Ming.


    "In that case, I would also like to close the passage. Good night all." Roman smiles and says good night, closes virtual screen.


    After Wu Ming handed the Holy Grail to Chiron, he left with the two little girls.


    "Remember where you live, I won''t send you." After all, Wu Ming, who doesn''t know the way, can''t say it.


    "Don''t go Assassin, Mashu and I miss you so much, let''s walk with us." Gudako immediately grabbed Wu Ming''s arm and said coquettishly under Mashu''s flushed face.


    Wu Ming smiled helplessly and nodded.


    "Well, I have nothing to do now anyway."


    On the way to Gudako and Mashu''s residence, Gudako had chatted with Wu Ming, and from time to time like a little sister, she acted like a little girl.


    After all, this city is not big, even if Gudako deliberately slows down, she will arrive after chatting for a while.


    "Okay, go to sleep quickly, or I won''t be dropping you off tomorrow." Wu Ming affectionately touched Gudako''s little head.


    "Mashu too, don''t dy your sleep because you take care of your senpai too much. Even if you are a Servant, you are still human, sleep well." Mashu nodded with a flushed face.


    "Mmmm, good night Assassin, then Mashu and I go first~"


    After Mashu bowed to Wu Ming, she followed Gudako into the room.


    Wu Ming, who was standing outside the door, did not leave immediately, but thought of one thing.


    "Why is Ritsu feeling better, like my sister..."


    Just like that, Wu Ming pondered this question, turned around and left.


    In the room, Gudako happily hummed a song and made their bed.


    Since there weren''t many houses, she and Mashu basically slept in the same bed. After all, Gudako couldn''t let his little sister sleep on the ground.


    "Speaking of which Senpai is very close to Silence-senpai, like brother and sister." Mashu, who was standing behind Gudako, said softly.


    "Ah? Yeah, I don''t feel anything, I just want to do that." Gudako was stunned and smiled a little.


    Then the smile turned evil.


    "Could Mashu be jealous~" Gudako looked at Mashu with thief eyes.


    "Howhow could that be!" Mashu immediately panicked.


    But after seeing his senpai''s eyes, she understood that his senpai was joking about her.


    In an instant, Mashu''s little face shed, and looked at Gudako with an angry look.


    "Hmm... Senpai..."


    "Hahaha~ Alright, alright, let''s sleep, we have to hurry tomorrow."


    "Senpai really sucks"

 Chapter 496: Towards the West

    Chapter 496: Towards the West


    Naturally silent throughout the night.


    Early the next morning, Wu Ming knocked on Gudako''s door, and it was naturally Mashu who had the body of a Servant who opened the door.


    It''s okay for people to be sleep deprived, but Gudako hasn''t woken up yet. After seeing Wu Ming, she continued to yawn.


    It made Wu Ming smile helplessly.


    ...


    At this time, at the entrance to the west of the city, Wu Ming, Gudako, and Mashu were standing on one side, and the other Servants were standing on the other. And there were many Riverton residents hiding from a distance and looking this way.


    Even if the residents allow these Servants to stay here, no matter how well these Servants behave, they are not human, and the distance between the two cannot be narrowed.


    Ahem... Coming back to the theme, this scene naturally made everyone look at Wu Ming.


    By the way, Carmi is still sleeping, after all, vampires can be forgiven.


    Nightingale and Achilles did note for the time being for unknown reasons.


    Instead, Rama had woken up and attended the farewell ceremony.


    Early in the morning, Chiron informed the Servants that Wu Ming would take Gudako and Mashu to United Edison on the west coast of the Americas.


    Although it was a little inconvenient to hand Master Chaldea over to a Servant who was originally an "enemy", but since it was decided by Gudako herself, they would naturally agree to be a Servant.


    Of course, what about that sentence? Therefore, some are happy and some are sad, some agree and some are against.


    "Uuuuu..." Kiyohime bit his sleeve, looked at Gudako with tears in his eyes, and then looked at Wu Ming angrily, and kept looking back and forth like this.


    "...This is almost enough, this is not life and death..." Robin Hood in green, standing on the side, sighed and shook his head helplessly.


    Billy the Kid who was standing beside Robin Hood also nodded.


    Immediately after, Elizabeth, who was wearing a costume, smiled.


    "That is Little Ritsu''s happiness. You must send your blessings honestly." Little Ritsu is Elizabeth''s nickname for Gudako.


    Hearing his mortal enemy''s words, Kiyohime became even more furious.


    "Damn stinky lizard, if it weren''t for you, Anchin-sama wouldn''t have fallen into that man''s clutches!" Anchin-sama is Kiyohime''s nickname for Gudako.


    Immediately, Kiyohime turned his anger on Elizabeth.


    "You fire-breathing snake, it is clear that people fall in love with each other. Look how happy Little Ritsu is smiling now, what''s wrong with you!" "Elizabeth naturally didn''t want to lose, and red at Kiyohime.


    "It seems that in order to regain Anchin-sama''s love, I must teach you a few lessons!"


    "Who is afraid of whom!"


    Seeing the two girls with the "dragon" attribute ring at each other, Robin Hood and Billy the Kid tactfully retreated and kept silent.


    The other side...


    "Do we really need another Servant to protect Miss Ritsu?" Geronimo was still a little worried.


    This morning, Geronimo, who went looking for information, had returned, and of course he participated in the farewell ceremony.


    "Oh, I really don''t need it~ Assassin''s power is very strong~" Gudako said with a smile as she held Wu Ming''s arm.


    "Believe in Silence, Geronimo." Chiron''s gentle tone sounded from the side.


    After all, as soon as Geronimo returned, he learned that the Master contracted by him and others would be going to Edison with a Celtic Servant who had just joined the alliance, which really surprised him.


    Geronimo nced at Chiron, then upon seeing Gudako, he nodded.


    "Master will leave it to you, Mr. Silence."


    "Don''t worry, even if the enemy steps over my body, it won''t hurt Ritsu, moreover the enemy can''t step over my body." Wu Ming swore at Geronimo and Chiron.


    And Wu Ming''s guarantee to produce a nuclear explosion is naturally convincing.


    At this time, Chiron also spoke.


    "By the way, Silence, Nightingale didn''te backst night, but I had the means to treat patients, so I used the Holy Grail on Rama, and the effect was pretty good."


    This left Wu Ming stunned for a moment. Nightingale did not return, and she disappeared this morning. Incidentally Achilles is also missing today. Could it be that Nightingale was after Achilles for amputation. Can''t Achilles escape after being chased by Nightingale?


    As if seeing Wu Ming''s hesitation, Chiron smiled bitterly.


    "My student has already left. I think it might be rted to Miss Nightingale"


    Chiron purposely went to look for his student this morning, and found that his student quarters were a mess, with the windows open, as if something was chasing him.


    Thinking about it carefully, it was probably Nightingale. After all, she was also a Berserker. No Berserker is easy to deal with. Compared to other sses, even the easy-to-handle Berserker was a problem child.


    This embarrassed Wu Ming.


    Achilles, you are a man, how can you let a woman chase you and run away?


    Keke But after all, it was still a disaster caused by Wu Ming, so it was better not to talk about it.


    Then, Wu Ming looked at Rama.


    Even though Rama had woken up, he could still look weak, using one word to describe him was to be strong on the outside and dry on the inside.


    But have to say that Chiron''s medical skills are also amazing, but yes, now that the item is ready, only Chiron is enough to treat Rama.


    However, being able to awaken Rama in one night made Wu Ming look up to Chiron more, and Chiron, who was able to teach disciples who made immortality medicine, was actually worthy of the title of a sage.


    Because Wu Ming felt that Rama was hit by the "Holy Grail" magic. If it''s gradual, it will take a few days to wake up. While Wu Ming was thinking about it, Rama looked at Wu Ming but did not speak. He opened his mouth first.


    "I''m here to thank you. When we first met, I was careless. Thank you for saving my life." Rama naturally said that he cast Noble Phantasm without saying a word.


    Even though Wu Ming and Celtic are in the same group, after all he was just summoned, Sita''s kidnapping may not have anything to do with him, Rama also understands this, but because he was too emotional at the time, the result was a danger to himself.


    "After all, they are also my subordinates in name, but now you can rest assured that we will no longer do anything to Shita. Instead, I will help you save Shita." Still that sentence, Wu Ming didn''t mind helping him if he could.


    "That''s right, it''s also your subordinate. When I save Sita, I will have a good fight with you." As expected of a king, he still has a good demeanor when he is calm.


    "Then I''ll be waiting for you." Wu Ming smiled and stretched out a hand.


    Rama was stunned for a moment when he saw it, and immediately reacted, then reached out and shook it.


    Gudakoughed when she saw it, and they were both cleared of their previous suspicions.


    "Then there''s nothing more to do, let''s go."


    In this way, Wu Ming brought Mashu in full armor, and Gudako, who kept waving to everyone, moved westward.


    Of course, Wu Ming and the others didn''t need to walk 108,000 miles, nor did they need to bother.


    "However, it always feels like we''ve overlooked something" Wu Ming said to himself.


    ...


    In the forest near Riverton, Spartacus, who was bound by the pseudo-Chains of Heaven, was still bound and unable to move at all.


    "Oh oh oh~ oppressor! Come and give me more oppression~~"

 Chapter 497: Front, separated from the Rocky Mountains

    Chapter 497: Front, separated from the Rocky Mountains


    In the northwestern part of the Rocky Mountains, a white deer four to five meters long like a fairy, leaping continuously on the mountain, running west.


    This white deer was naturally the white deer where Wu Ming sat before. Yggdrasil''s holy spear was a modern means of transportation. It had no life or emotions, and waspletely controlled by Wu Ming.


    After walking for a few minutes, Wu Ming thought that the speed was too slow, and threw his weapon straight at the ground.


    Then, a sacred white deer imitating Humbaba appeared in front of Gudako and Mashu.


    White deer''s appearance made the two little girls feel happy, after all, white deer''s appearance was still quite high.


    After that, Wu Ming, Gudako, and Mashu rode the white deer.


    Due to the increase in the number of people, the white deer summoned by Wu Ming was naturally a little bigger, but it wasfortable for three people to ride.


    On the back, Wu Ming sat on top, holding Gudako in his arms, while Mashu sat behind Wu Ming, holding him tightly.


    Gudako closed his eyes and took a closer look. His breath is steady. There was no doubt that Gudako was asleep.


    Wu Ming saw that Gudako was sleep deprived, so he used hypnosis magic to put Gudako into a deep sleep.


    Of course, Gudako naturally didn''t know, but felt sleepy, so Wu Ming proposed that he could hold Gudako, but Gudako readily epted.


    Still using magic, Wu Ming made Gudako''s senses change, and even if it shook violently, Gudako''s feeling was stable, so Humbaba''s imitation jump would not affect Gudako''s sleep.


    And Mashu was a little scared because the white deer was too fast, so she hugged Wu Ming tightly.


    But after a period of adaptation, Mashu got used to it, like riding a bus, watching the scene of continuous retreat around her, but still tightly hugged Wu Ming''s waist.


    As for Mashu''s shield, Wu Ming controlled the white deer to extend its tail and hang it on the tail.


    The white deer''s tail was like a horse''s tail. A long snow-white tail tied Mashu''s shield. No need to worry about white deer running and jumping and dropping shields.


    It was undeniable that the speed of those riding the white deer was much faster. No, in less than two hours, the group will leave the Rocky Mountains.


    "This way, it is considered to have left this Japanese territory," Wu Ming said lightly.


    Along the way, Mashu gave intelligence about the Holy Grail troops in the Rocky Mountains.


    ording to Mashu, the entire Rocky Mountains have no traces of humans, and the entire mountain is full of youkai.


    There are youkai with blue faces and fangs, and youkai without substance. In short, whatever it is, it''s not something humans in America can deal with, which isn''t all that mysterious.


    "Those youkai words are probably the ''soldiers'' of the Holy Grail army in Japan." This was what Wu Ming told himself when he just heard Mashu''s exnation.


    The Celts had an army, the Greeks had the Dragon Tooth Warrior, and the Romans had a Roman army. Just like any other power, Japan also has its own youkai ''soldiers''.


    The residents of Riverton allow the Servants to live there for the reason why youkai attack humans.


    The Celts and Romans were fine, their troops were not just soldiers, but far from here, but the Japanese and Greek territories were right on both sides of the Riverton.


    Besides, things like youkai and Dragon Tooth Warriors are truly beast-like. When the Servants don''t live in Riverton, not just Riverton, the residents of the Missouri River Valley often suffer attacks from Dragon Tooth Warriors and youkai.


    They only know how to use firearms, how can they bemensurate with these enhanced Dragon Tooth Warriors and youkai, of course they need the help of a Servant.


    Then, when Wu Ming asked who the leader of the youkai was, Mashu shook his head.


    Mashu tells Wu Ming that it was Robin Hood who went to the Rocky Mountains to explore, because the Rocky Mountains were no longer inhabited, and only Robin Hood, known as The Green Man, had the ability to explore such a ce.


    ording to exploration, Denver was identified as a gathering ce for the Japanese Holy Grail troops.


    Later, he did not enter Denver, because Robin Hood saw a lot of "poison" before he arrived in Denver.


    Robin Hood is also a poison expert, so he is very sensitive to poison. With the premise of ensuring his own safety, Robin Hood left after gathering some information.


    After that, everyone knew that the Japanese army was not easy to mess around with, at least, some poisonous Servants could ignore them.


    In particr, the cause of death was Chiron, who could not stand the Hydra poison and chose tomit suicide. It was estimated that as long as Chiron got close, he might die from poisoning.


    Even Kiyohime, who was originally a Japanese soldier, didn''t know.


    When Kiyohime was summoned by the Holy Grail again, she didn''t even pay attention to the "leader" of the Japanese army, and immediately left the Rocky Mountains.


    And it just so happened that nothing stopped Kiyohime, so she was just released. In this way, Kiyohime, who was after his "love", had no information about his true side, so he betrayed his true side.


    Perhaps, for this reason, or his hold, Kiyohime would be a little more honest.


    However, in Kiyohime''s words, all of this is for "love", for Anchin-sama...


    Overall, even Mashu didn''t know the specifics of the Japanese troops.


    But Wu Ming had some guesses in his heart.


    Japan, leader, youkai n, poison, the only one that can think of is Shuten Douji.


    (I just don''t know if the Shuten Douji here has the memories of Fuyuki City, if so, it''s not easy to deal with...)


    Wu Ming didn''t know Shuten Douji, except for historical records, he only knew that Shuten Douji was a female youkai who could eat people, drink well, slovenly and informally.


    By the way, there is also an important point. Do things based on your preferences. If you are persistent, you will not make others feelfortable even in death. You can see from the poison vine gourd in Fuyuki City. Shuten Douji''s Noble Phantasm, you could say he was really fed up.


    It really confirms the sentence, even if closed, it is not convincing.


    "Better get out of here quickly." Thinking like this, Wu Ming controlled the white deer to speed up a little, and wanted to leave this intersection quickly.


    After Wu Ming and the others left the Rocky Mountains, a purple and slightly exposed figure appeared where Wu Ming and the others had just been.


    "Hee hee hee~ It''s really delicious~"


    After leaving the Rocky Mountains, Wu Ming was temporarily relieved.


    Fortunately, there was no Shuten-douji blocking the road and robbing.


    Then, Wu Ming and the others entered a t area that looked like a in but was actually a teau.

 Chapter 498: Fate, meet Karna for the third time

    Chapter 498: Fate, meet Karna for the third time


    In fact, the Cordillera Mountains is not the name of a mountain, its full name is the Cordillera Mountains.


    Precisely the Rocky Mountains are also part of the Cordillera Mountains, but to distinguish Japanese and American territories, the two are separated.


    The Japanese troops seemed to stick to the rules, they only upied the highest eastern Rocky Mountains in the Cordillera Mountains, and had no ns to expand their army.


    Otherwise, Medb will not be able to query the information. After all, even the Servants in Riverton, the "neighbors" of the Japanese troops, did not explicitly ask for information on the Japanese troops.


    After erasing the highest andrgest Rocky Mountains, the Cordillera is left with the Intermontane teau Basin in the center and the Pacific Rim Mountains to the west.


    At this time, Wu Ming and others entered the valley area of the central mountain teau.


    At this time, Wu Ming stopped the white deer for a while.


    "If I remember correctly, following this river, there might be a ce called Boise ahead," Wu Ming said to Mashu thoughtfully and if Gudako was still sleeping...


    "That Silence-senpai, I''m not very familiar with the terrain here" Mashu blushed and said slowly.


    However, I think Silence-senpai is right


    Mashu thought to herself.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know, the bottom line is that we might be dealing with American troops." Wu Ming narrowed his eyes.


    "Eh?! Is it so fast? Do I need to wake up senpai?" Mashu obviously didn''t expect to meet the American troops so soon, so she asked Wu Ming if she woke Gudako.


    "Don''t rush now, there is still a long way to go before Boise, let her sleep again." Wu Ming stroked Gudako''s hair lovingly.


    Seeing this sleeping face, Wu Ming felt like raising a daughter.


    "Silence-senpai is really soft on senpai..." Mashu said softly, not knowing whether she was envious or grateful.


    Seeing Mashu like this, Wu Ming smiled helplessly, and then spoke to Mashu.


    "Of course, I''m also very gentle with you." After saying that, Wu Ming also raised his hand and stroked Mashu''s short hair.


    After all, Mashu is also a very lovable little girl, not to mention...


    "Mashu, you inherited the power of Ghad. Ghad and I have an unusual rtionship."


    Mashu was stunned for a moment.


    Could it be that Silence-senpai has another identity?


    Mashu is confused.


    Even though Mashu wasn''t a smart person, she wasn''t stupid either. Judging from the dual identities of Jack the Ripper and Silence in front of her, it was definitely not an ordinary person.


    In this way, Ghad has a rtionship with him... Could it be... the Knight of the Round Table?


    Then, just as Mashu was thinking about it, Wu Ming spoke again.


    "Of course, even without Ghad''s power, I will still treat you gently." He pressed Mashu''s little head a little harder, pulling Mashu out of his wild thoughts.


    "Then let''s go and fight each other first."


    "Ahhh?!?!"


    Soon after, Wu Ming ushered in the white Deer again, and the white Deer carried Gudako, who was sleeping soundly in Wu Ming''s arms, Wu Ming, who was full of fighting spirit, and the dumbfounded Mashu, and moved quickly towards Boise.


    There was still a short distance from Boise, and Wu Ming raised the status of the holy-spear white deer.


    Not from getting off the horse in good faith or anything like that, but from facing the enemy.


    Then, one minuteter.


    *Stab! Boom!*


    One shot cut thest robot infantry in half, and with that explosion, the hundred-man robot infantry disappeared into this singrity.


    Gudako and Mashu were dumbfounded as they saw Wu Ming walk out of the explosion with afortable expression, and were dumbfounded.


    It took almost thirty seconds for the three of them to meet the 100-man mechanized infantry unit, gently wake Gudako, Mashu and Gudako descended from the deer, and then the white deer turned into a holy spear.


    Then, when Mashu wanted to fight this mechanized infantry with Wu Ming, she saw the solution as quickly as chopping melons and vegetables.


    If strictly calcted, Wu Ming needed to kill at least three or four mechanized infantry per second, which was still strictly counted ording to thirty seconds.


    Of course, it should be less than thirty seconds.


    Because, in the battle just now, Wu Ming killed more than a dozen mechanized infantry with one shot more than once.


    "Let''s go, it''s time to meet that Servant."


    Forget it, it''s over...


    With such thoughts, Gudako and Mashu smiled awkwardly, and then followed Wu Ming to Boise in front.


    After walking for about a minute or two, Gudako and Mashu saw the city in front of them like a fortress, and a white-haired man with a golden spear and golden armor standing alone in front of the fort with his eyes closed.


    Karna.


    Gudako and Mashu didn''t know this person, after all when they were in Fuyuki City, Gudako and Mashu had never met Karna.


    At the start of the battle between Karna and Gilgamesh, Gudako of course misses seeing him, andter when everyone goes to Mount Enzou, Karna only appears to shoot Gilgamesh one step ahead, but is soon saved by Marshal Gilles de Rais.


    After that, because of the Noble Phantasm Asterios, Gudako and Mashu didn''t have to see Karna, and after that, Karna was retired by Gilgamesh.


    Have to say this is a very sad story.


    It was precisely because of this that Gudako and Mashu showed expressions of ignorance when they saw the white-haired man in golden armor and golden spears.


    However, this did not prevent Wu Ming from getting to know Karna.


    Whether it was during the Fate Apocrypha or the burning Fuyuki City, they had a rtionship with each other.


    In the decisive battle in the Fate Apocrypha, Wu Ming defeated Karna by cheating.


    In Fuyuki City, due to ss influence, Gilgamesh reces Wu Ming and Karna in battle, and ultimately defeats Karna.


    Wu Ming wanted to chuckle. He is almost the same as Arjuna now. Talking about Karna being opposite, he always beats Karna.


    However, being able to meet Karna three times outside of the Throne of Heroes could be said to be fate.


    Wu Ming just didn''t know if this Karna had any memories of him.


    However, Karna in Fuyuki City had memories of the Fate Apocrypha, because Wu Ming felt that this time Karna also had memories of those two experiences.


    "Sure enough, you are also in this singrity." Karna opened his eyes and looked at Wu Ming.


    Sure enough, Karna remembered Wu Ming.


    "I didn''t think we could meet again, this is really fate, Karna." Wu Ming smiled slightly.


    Karna nodded, then looked at his hands.


    "Yeah, being a Servant really can make such a miracle happen."


    And when Wu Ming chatted with Karna, Gudako was very surprised.


    "Karna!? Was that the hero who could kill the God that the King of Heroes kicked before I met him?! This meeting will be a real person." After all, not seeing Karnast time, Gudako felt quite unfortunate.


    "Indeed Karna can sense a very dangerous aura. If it''s like the sun''s fire that burns everything, it can''t be helped." Mashu felt the magical power gradually radiated by Karna, and said earnestly, and prepared to protect with a shield.


    "By the way, I feel that Karna and Assassin have a good rtionship between the two of you. If you don''t mind, let''s go over there." Gudako looked at Karna with a smile.


    "Is this Master Chaldea? Even though it seems believable, it''s still a little immature." Karna nced at Gudako without joy or sorrow.


    Immediately after, Karna swung his golden spear at Wu Ming.


    "I''ve epted Edison''s request to work for him, and he''s asked me to look after here..."


    A hint of frustration appeared on Gudako''s face, who felt that things would fail.


    "However, if it''s you, I can let it go." It seemed that manypetitions had given Karna an understanding of Wu Ming, and he had a positive understanding.


    But just as Gudako turned from sadness to joy, Karna spoke again.


    "However, it is very rare to see each other, and let them go without a fight. This ispletely unreasonable." With that, Karna rushed to Wu Ming.


    Then Gudako''s face turned green, and he felt like he was being tricked...


    "Frankly, we still have to fight properly, I have prepared." Wu Mingughed and greeted Karna who hade.


    The third duel between the zing gold spearmen and the holy silver spearmen began.

 Chapter 499: Stop and win again

    Chapter 499: Stop and win again


    *Dangdangdang-!!*


    The loud sound of shing steel continued to echo through the air.


    *Hu Hu Hu!*


    The mes were like a meteor falling from the sky, raging on the ground in front of the main entrance of the city fortress, and the walls of the fortress city close to it also showed signs of being destroyed.


    *Ommm!*


    As if shaking the air, countless rays of light and fire were repelled.


    The fire figure and the meteor figure are constantly intertwined, and the spearhead apanied by the mes and the spearhead apanied by the holy light are faintly visible, It is clear that a steel-like crashing sound is emitted from this.


    Due to Karna''s sudden attack, Wu Ming counterattacked not wanting to lose, but this battle left Mashu and Gudako innocent.


    Because, as long as Gudako shows an attitude of negotiating and uniting, Karna''s temperament will definitely not move anymore.


    However, this time there was Wu Ming.


    Even though he jokingly said that to Karna, Wu Ming was like Arjuna, in fact Karna really had meaning in his heart.


    After all, even if it was a saint who had lost a game with someone else, and still lost to the same person, then that saint would be biased, not to mention Karna.


    As a result, Karna and Wu Ming fought for the third time.


    Whether it was the overflowing magic power or the airwaves generated by the battle, it affected the shields on the battlefield, and the shields that were constantly shaking looked precarious.


    "Hmm..." Mashu put down his shield in front of her and fought back with difficulty, shielding Gudako behind her.


    The shield de that extended from the bottom of the shield was inserted deep into the ground, and a thickyer of magic power could be seen faintly sticking to the shield.


    It was Mashu''s skill, and its nature, was only used to defend, but to attack.


    However, even so, the current situation was quite bad for Mashu.


    The surprise attack during Karna''s conversation and Wu Ming''s attack were all carried out with the excuse that Gudako and Mashu did not retreat to a safe area.


    Because at first she was concerned about Gudako''s safety, she wasn''t a bad person after all.


    Wu Ming is also the same, his love for Gudako will naturally make him pay attention to Gudako''s safety.


    However, after all, both of them were superhuman characters, and the sparring they originally wanted to maintain had turned into a struggle to gradually increase their strength.


    And realizing that she might be hurt by seeing her like this, Mashu wants to take Gudako further.


    As a result, before Mashu brought Gudako to retreat from the dangerous area, mes, holy light, air waves, storms and the like struck.


    It was precisely because of this that the walls of this Boise Fort would also be in tatters.


    Now, Gudako could only hide behind Mashu''s shield. Once she left the shield''s protection, it was very likely that Gudako would be blown away in an instant.


    At this moment, Roman, who was watching here, turned on the virtual screen and projected it to Gudako''s side.


    "Sure enough, Silence and Karna Servants are extraordinary, and the repercussions of a battle of this level cannot be ignored." Roman said to himself, and nodded.


    "Doctor, you better talk a little bit, I see that Mashu has been working really hard." Gudako nced at the virtual screen beside her in disdain.


    "Yeah" Just getting yelled at by Gudako, Roman turned shy and cowardly again.


    However, Gudako could scream from here, indicating that Mashu was well protected.


    However, even if she could only be protected, Gudako would not stay behind Mashu.


    Now, Mashu''s hand holding the shield had long been covered by Gudako''s hand.


    Feeling the temperature of his senpai''s palm, even though his body was very tired, Mashu''s heart was very strong. Although it seems that Mashu is barely able to defend, but his shield can continue to withstand two extraordinary levels of Servant.


    No one can resist the Holy Round Table.


    "Doctor, is there no way to manage the two of them~" Gudako growled like a child.


    But this is ast resort. Although I don''t know why Boise turned into a steel fortress, this steel fort was destroyed under the battle between Wu Ming and Karna.


    That''s right, the fort walls, which were fine, had been destroyed, and some mechanized infantry were seen falling.


    Not only that, the ground where Mashu and Gudako were also started to crack.


    If we waited for Wu Ming and Karna to fight for a while, there was no doubt that the two people who released the Noble Phantasm would definitely be able to destroy this ce.


    "This what can I do" Roman scratched the back of his head weakly.


    At this time, Wu Ming and Karnapletely separated, and the fight naturally stopped.


    However, this also proves that both of them are not too involved in the pleasures of struggle.


    "If we don''t release the Noble Phantasm, you and I won''t be able to determine victory between you and me for a while." Karna said lightly.


    After all, in the battle of the Fate Apocrypha, Wu Ming and Karna simply didn''t know the victor in terms of martial arts, so they still had to rely on Noble Phantasm.


    It was okay not to say it, but this statement shocked Gudako, Mashu, and Roman.


    If the Noble Phantasm was released, the current Gudako and Mashu would suffer.


    "Even if you say it, but you and I have no idea of releasing Noble Phantasm." Wu Ming threw the spear in his hand, and the spear turned into white light and merged into his body.


    This wasn''t the true Yggdrasil holy spear, but a Noble Phantasm based on the <Holy King>''s identity.


    After all, the real Yggdrasil was still in Uruk.


    "Also, this time it is not pure martial arts. Your fire and my light are not simple things, just like that." With that, Wu Ming raised a hand, and a white light appeared.


    However, unlike the holy appearances of the past, the light in Wu Ming''s hands this time was full of ruthless charm.


    Just like a fantasy novel, not a few church personnel are gentle and friendly, but there are also church personnel who are in charge of trials and punishments.


    At this moment, Wu Ming''s light is currently in such a form.


    "This time, I won." Wu Ming smiled at Karna.


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, Karna did not answer, but remained silent.


    "I feel the Assassin aura is a little different. It''s a little serious. Could it be an illusion?"


    "Perhaps it really is as Silence-senpai said, this light is not a simple thing." Mashu also asks.


    Mashu and Gudakoy beside Wu Ming, looking at the light.


    At this time, Mashu had already put down his shield, and the two had already started moving towards Wu Ming. Naturally, part of the conversation between Wu Ming and Karna fell into the ears of Gudako and Mashu.


    "Indeed, the current you are a little different from the two you I met before, this time I really lost"


    After speaking, Karna coughed, and a little blood came out of his mouth.

 Chapter 500: Go to San Francisco

    Chapter 500: Go to San Francisco


    Even though Karna was coughing up blood, his face didn''t change and he was still pale because he was originally white...


    Calmly wiping away the coughed up blood, Karna also put away his golden spear.


    However, he could not insert the spear into his body like Wu Ming, but like a spiritual body, the golden spear disappeared into the air.


    But this time, Roman was not calm.


    "Is that true!? Karna actually vomiting blood!?" Roman looked at him in surprise.


    "Well, doctor, is there anything strange about this?" asked the good student Mashu, raising his hand.


    "Karna has golden armor given to him by the Indian sun god Surya. You could say almost nothing could injure him." Roman answered Mashu''s question.


    At this moment, Karna took Roman''s words.


    "That''s right, my armor can withstand nine tenths of damage, and even if it''s a Rank A Anty-Army Noble Phantasm, I can withstand it."


    Hearing Karna''s confession, Gudako, Mashu, and even Roman were shocked.


    Being able to withstand a single hit from an A+ Rank Noble Phantasm was simply amazing.


    Even Wu Ming, who initially knew the truth, felt that Karna cheated too much, and Wu Ming himself did not consider himself a heretic like he was.


    After attaching runes to its armor, it could only withstand an A Rank Noble Phantasm at most.


    And the A+ Rank that Karna mentioned was definitely a multiple Noble Phantasm, and Wu Ming couldn''t stand it.


    However, this premise is the data in the case of no resistance, no resistance, and nothing to do.


    For Wu Ming, if he really dide across some A+ Rank Anty-Army or Anty-City Noble Phantasm or something, just consume a lot of mana and cast a Noble Phantasm.


    If one doesn''t work, throw two, if two fail, throw three. After all, Wu Ming''s magic power was almost limitless.


    Of course, with all that, he still couldn''t resist Karna''s "cheating."


    "Besides, the armor also has the function of auto-healing wounds, and I can also use my fire to burn foreign objects or negative effects in the body."


    As he said that, Karna''s body really felt what he was saying, and started to emit fire.


    Some smoke came out of Karna''s body and disappeared into the air.


    "I have removed the cluster of light on my body, there is no source of damage, and the wounds on my body have started to heal on their own."


    The ability to remove attenuation is very useful.


    In fact, if Karna had not used fire to burn the light, Wu Ming would have raised it.


    First of all, as seen earlier, even if there is no Wu Ming, Karna can also eliminate him.


    Second, there is no need to leave that ray of light at all, and this type of "hostage" method doesn''t work for Karna at all, even if the "hostage" is himself.


    After all, in the end it''s also allies who will soon form an alliance, it''s not good to fight and kill (smiley face).


    "Amazing" Gudako said in a daze, and Mashu nodded.


    Seeing these two, Karna shook his head expressionlessly.


    "Even so, he still hurt me." It was only natural that what Karna said had to be Wu Ming.


    "Well~ it''s just a few small tricks, it''s not worth mentioning." Wu Ming smiled and yed with the ball of light in his hand.


    Karna''s armor was given by the Indian sun god Surya, it is said that this invincible armor is made up of light, making it difficult for the gods to injure Karna.


    However, Wu Ming''s current method was "light".


    Karna''s Sunlight Armor withstands countless damage, and can also withstand light attribute damage.


    In other words, as long as there is no damage, there will be no defense.


    Therefore, Karna''s armor waspletely indifferent in the face of Wu Ming''s light of his own kind.


    In Wu Ming''s eyes, Karna''s armor looked like armor with arge gap, and the damage was injected just by throwing it in the air.


    What he said at the lower bound was that Karna had no clothes on in front of Wu Ming.


    Closer in, Wu Ming used the characteristic of being light to pass harmless temporary light with aura through Karna''s armor and into Karna''s body.


    Then, once the light reached Karna''s body, they exploded, producing a very severe aura of judgment, destroying Karna''s body from within, causing Karna to be injured.


    After all, Karna couldn''t withstand the damage from within.


    However, Karna shook his head.


    "You are stronger than me."


    Then, Karna exined the reason.


    "Don''t talk about the second meeting, the first time we fought, but it ended in my defeat."


    Gudako, Mashu and the others also understood something.


    Wu Ming had met Karna elsewhere and defeated him, and now Karna still had memories to beat.


    However, Wu Ming shook his head with a wry smile in his heart.


    In the beginning, Wu Ming''s ability to defeat Karnapletely relied on Counter Force to help cheat, his own skills and the loss of gold armor protection to win.


    The power of the cheat Counter Force allowed Wu Ming to have a powerful Noble Phantasm that surpassed the killing spear of God Karna, and his own skill "Erosion of Holy Fire" made him judgmental on the "human" side, and his human attributes were greatly increased, allowing Wu Ming to take additional damage to Karna.


    In the end, Karna took off his golden armor. Without this absoluteyer of defense, Karna actually took off his clothes and coughed He really had no defense at all.


    The powerful power of Wu Ming and the Noble Phantasm that killed Karna directly destroyed Karna''s spiritual core, leading to Wu Ming''s victory.


    And in the burning city of Fuyuki, it was Gilgamesh who fought against Karna.


    Only Enkidu can hold Karna to death, not to mention Gilgamesh can cast a Noble Phantasm.


    If Gilgamesh specifically chose a few Noble Phantasms that held his body and ignored his defenses, then Karna was no match.


    However, Karna was worthy of being a top power Servant, and he injured Gilgamesh''s spiritual core just as he was about to disappear.


    Even though Gilgamesh won, but because of his carelessness, Karna also injured his spiritual core.


    This shows that Karna''s strength, coupled with Karna''s good looks and obedience, is perfect as a Servant.


    Wu Ming smiled helplessly.


    "In this case, you ''loser'', could you take us to meet that President Edison? We came here with the sincerity of our unity."


    The fight also ensues, Karna also softens, and Gudako and Mashu are doing well, so it''s time to talk business.


    "Eh? Watching you two fight, I forgot the purpose ofing here, ahahaha" Roman said weakly.


    Then he was looked upon with contempt by everyone.


    "Since only wanting to cooperate, then I will naturally take you there." After Karna finished speaking, he would take Wu Ming and a few people to find the President.


    "That it''s fine here" Gudako said carefully.


    The steel city of Boise has been turned into ruins, and it can be seen that there is a lot of steel mixed in, which is the remains of the mechanized infantry.


    "No, not a single person lives here, and this fort is actually only used as a decoration. Soon, the mechanized infantry wille to fix it."


    Gosh, this ce that used to be an ordinary town had turned into a steel fortress, it was thought to have also been built by the mechanized infantry that Karna said.


    It must be said that the robots are easy to use, emotionless, tireless, and if the number of calm thoughts increases, they can even kill a third-ss Servant.


    Of course, since the President didn''t have the Holy Grail, this mechanized infantry was much weaker than the other troops.


    But luckily, there was no such force willing to take care of the American troops, so there was no need to be too nervous.


    "Let''s go, it''s a bit far from San Francisco, try to get there before dark."


    After saying that, Karna jumped up and left from here.


    But there''s no need to worry about losing it, the Servant''s aura is very clear, so there''s no need to rush.


    "Then I''ll turn off the screen first." After speaking, Roman''s figure disappeared in front of them.


    "Let''s follow too." With that, Wu Ming pressed his hand to the ground, and the white deer continued to appear, which he was riding on before.


    After that, Wu Ming, Gudako, and Mashu sat down together again.


    But this time, there was no Gudako sleeping phenomenon.


    In this way, Wu Ming''s n to the west came to an end.

 Chapter 501: Arriving in San Francisco

    Chapter 501: Arriving in San Francisco


    Wu Ming took Gudako and Mashu with a white deer and followed Karna.


    Even though Karna was running very fast, the speed of the deer that Wu Ming was controlling was not slow, so Karna didn''t mean to slow down, nor did he mean to in the first ce.


    And in this way, with Karna''s "trajectory", Wu Ming and the others could tell that his journey was unimpeded.


    Witnessing the scenery of the mechanical kingdom they saw along the way, Gudako and Mashu were quite surprised.


    Even Wu Ming was a little surprised.


    Along the way, almost every city has be a steel fortress, almost like a modern city.


    Each city had a stable poption and a small number of mechanized infantry.


    In addition, in the central and western parts of the Cordillera Mountains, there are arge number of mines, with arge number of mechanized infantry, iron spears, shovels, chisels, and other messy tools everywhere, and countless minerals are transported towards San Francisco.


    Wu Ming guessed that this might be gathering raw materials for the manufacture of mechanized infantry.


    "I think this mechanized infantry was invented by Edison." This is Wu Ming''s judgment at this point.


    But whether it was Gudako or Mashu, they all felt right.


    After all, Edison was an inventor, and it was eptable to produce this mechanized infantry through Noble Phantasm or skills.


    After all, it is a Servant, and the definition of an ordinary person will lose its effect.


    "Indeed this mechanized infantry was invented by Edison himself." Karna nodded.


    However, Wu Ming was quite concerned about this sentence.


    Made by one person, the number is still sorge, although the strength of this mechanized infantry ispletely unable topete with the soldiers of other armies, it can even be said to be destroyed, but this mechanized infantry is equipped with special equipment.


    Most of these infantry used machine guns as their main weapons, and Wu Ming could sense the magic and threat of these machine guns.


    When Wu Ming and the three encountered the 100 mechanized infantrymen earlier, the mechanized infantry was the machine gun they used.


    Wu Ming, who had endured the damage several times, could judge that although there was not much magic power and the sense of threat was small, there was no doubt that the machine gun wasparable to a low-tier Noble Phantasm.


    On the mechanized infantry shell, Wu Ming also felt the same magic power, so he spected that this mechanized infantry shell was alsoparable to the existence of a low-level defensive Noble Phantasm, and could even be used to hit people.


    But even so, it couldn''t resist Wu Ming''s spear. Low tier Noble Phantasms were low tier Noble Phantasms. The spear emitted magic power, and pierced the mechanized infantry like paper being stabbed.


    Of course, even if there was no magic release attached to the weapon, there wasn''t much trouble stabbing it with the spear, it was like stabbing through cardboard.


    Because of that, the 100-man mechanized infantry team they encountered earlier was so easily annihted by Wu Ming.


    However, whenpared to the other army''s "soldiers", it was almost sufficient. Must know that mechanized infantry uses machine guns. It is the only power that uses heat weapons among the several powers.


    While it was also possible to fight for the numbers, the other armies were blessed with the Holy Grail, and it was definitely unwise to fight for the numbers.


    Of course, if Edison''s production speed was enough to match or even surpass other powers with the blessing of the Holy Grail, it was not impossible to fight against the number of people.


    Wu Ming could still remember the incident where Edison had only slept for three or four hours before his death, and joked on the street, "Perhaps this deed has sublimated into Noble Phantasm or his skills."


    Although that was indeed Edison''s forte. And it was told by Edison himself after the union was sessful.


    "Here we are, in front of San Francisco, the headquarters of our troops." Karna stopped and said to Wu Ming and the others behind him.


    Looking at the darkening sky, Wu Ming felt that he had indeed saved a lot of energy with Karna''s leadership.


    Although Wu Ming also knows that Edison''s base camp is San Francisco, and also knows its general location, but he has never been to this ce.


    It''s quicker to have a familiar person lead you than to fumble and go the wrong way yourself.


    "Then let''s go and get ready to form an alliance with Edison."


    After that, the four entered San Francisco together and came to a pce-like house.


    Although it looks like a luxury house from the outside, the interior is not that great, the building materials are the same as an ordinary house, the only difference is that the interior space is not small.


    This should be Edison''s office orb.


    Wu Ming guessed.


    Then, under Karna''s lead, they arrived at a house like an orphanage.


    Ordinary wooden sofa, ordinary table, ordinary tea set, and ordinary boiled water.


    It seemed that Edison''s life wasn''t very good after being pushed here.


    Wu Ming thought.


    In other words, Edison didn''t notice this on purpose, so where did his attention go? Of course it was mechanized infantry.


    After Karnaforted Wu Ming and the others for a while, he left Wu Ming and the others here alone, and then Karna left, presumably to look for Edison.


    However, it is a pity. Karna, if there was someone else, even if Wu Ming said he wanted toe to the negotiations together, it is estimated that the other party would not let Wu Ming sit here like this.


    No matter what, you must find someone to look after Wu Ming and the others.


    After all, it wasn''tpletely determined whether Wu Ming and the others really wanted an alliance, if Wu Ming and the others had other goals, what should they do when Karna was gone.


    Only Karna, a Servant with this skill, dared to do so.


    Discernment of the Poor: Rank A


    Karna is lucky to ask about the life and value of the weak in the body of a lonely world. He could see through the other party''s character and attributes, and he would not be deceived by verbal excuses and deceit. Nor is it a character of false speech.


    Through this skill, Karna saw that Wu Ming and the others were not lying, plus Karna''s understanding of Wu Ming, so he was very relieved to let this outsider stay here alone.


    "I can only say that it deserves Karna." Wu Ming took a sip of boiled water and said lightly.


    On the other hand, Gudako and Mashu were stunned by Wu Ming''s sudden words.


    "Assassin, what did you just say? I do not quite understand?" Gudako naturally didn''t hide his doubts in his heart and asked directly.


    "It''s nothing, just thinking about a few things, nothing to worry about." Then Wu Ming smiled helplessly, and waved his hand to show that he didn''t care about himself.


    Wu Ming said so, Gudako and Mashu naturally would not pay more attention.


    And at this moment, the bedroom door opened, and walked in a strong blue lion''s head?

 Chapter 502: Edisons Lion Head

    Chapter 502: Edison''s Lion Head


    The door was pushed open, and what entered was a strange creature with the body of a man and the head of a lion.


    The visitor was wearing blue tights, with muscles, and looked quite strong. He wears red gloves with silver rims on his hands, ck and brown men''s boots on his feet, and the back of the waist and belly. Has a red robe with white stripes that reach the ankles to the waist.


    The chest has a metal simr to the mouth of an energy cannonball, surrounded by lines like a kind of hero fighting monsters, and there are tworge long cylindrical light bulbs on the shoulders, but the most dazzling is the white lion head.


    "Oh! Is this Master Chaldea? I am truly honored. With your help, our prayers will surely be answered." As soon as he came out, Lionhead spoke in a voice like a lion.


    Gudako and Mashu were dumbfounded when they saw the lion''s head, because the contrast was too great, and now this scene felt like aedy.


    Although Wu Ming was also curious about this lion''s head, he was not as tough as Gudako.


    "His Majesty is President Edison."


    As soon as Wu Ming finished speaking, Gudako and Mashu opened their eyes wide and looked at Wu Ming with a "Is this crazy or is this world crazy" expression.


    Of course, Wu Ming naturally pretended not to see it, and the lion''s head coughed I mean Edison, he didn''t pay attention to Gudako and Mashu''s expressions, because he looked at Wu Ming.


    "Oh! That''s right, I am the symbol of the United States, the president who gathers all the presidential powers!! Thomas Alva Edison!!" Then, Edison posed for himself.


    Then, Gudako and Mashu were even more confused, it was really embarrassing, wasn''t it?


    "Yeah~ President, step aside a bit, your body is too big." Immediately after, an intellectual female voice came.


    "Oh! Sorry Sorry." Edison walked towards the interior of the room.


    It turned out that as soon as Edison opened the door and saw Gudako and the others, he stopped and started talking.


    Coupled with Edison having some sort of "mutation" at the moment, this overly tall body is really blocking the door.


    Now, Edison pulled away, revealing the woman behind him.


    Karna was walking with a small but intellectual looking woman.


    Then, when Gudako and Mashu shouted "Finally there is a normal person", the woman started to introduce herself.


    "Hello, I''m Helena, Helena vatsky, friend of Edison, just call me Helena~" Helena smiled and said to the Gudako group.


    Helena was friendly enough, however, Gudako and Mashu had calmed down now.


    "Hello, Helena, I''m Fujimaru Ritsu, this is Mashu Kyrielight, nice to meet you." Gudako said happily.


    "Hello." Mashu said politely to Helena.


    Sure enough,pared to the ruthless Karna and the lion-headed Edison, the gentle and intellectual Helena seemed quite attractive.


    "Ah, what a well-behaved child." Helena also smiled and nodded.


    "Cough..." Edison coughed.


    Of course, this meeting was not a dating meeting, but a mutual negotiation.


    Seeing this, Helena gave a small smile, and came to a position behind Edison. By the way, Karna who had not spoken now, was already standing behind Edison.


    (When did Edison get so serious about rights?)


    This obvious Master-Servant rtionship was seen by Wu Ming, but he did not speak.


    Then, Edison spoke up.


    "Then Master Chaldea, let us begin negotiating an alliance."


    After that, Edison sat across from Gudako, with Helena and Karna standing behind him like guards.


    In an instant, the atmosphere changed.


    In order not to lose their majesty, Mashu and Wu Ming found Gudako together, and now the situation is Edison and Gudako sitting opposite each other, Karna, Helena and Wu Ming, Mashu and Edison facing each other.


    Equality of power is a negotiating alliance, and unequal power is annexation.


    However, Gudako was also a master who experienced the terrifying atmosphere of King of Magecraft in the fourth Singrity, and the current atmosphere alone was not enough to make Gudako feel afraid.


    Gudako nced at Wu Ming, Wu Ming smiled and nodded as a sign of encouragement.


    Then, Gudako spoke up.


    "That... Mr. Edison, I think our goal is the same, we all have to defeat the other forces and take the Holy Grail, so I think we can form an alliance."


    Seeing that Gudako stated his aim in an orderly manner, and was not bashful because of the atmosphere, Wu Ming felt very relieved.


    Of course, Mashu and Roman were also happy for Gudako.


    This was Wu Ming''s reminder to Roman on the road earlier.


    Roman''s face and voice seemed to have a silent function, and Wu Ming felt that he needed to let Gudako train, so he told Roman not to appear.


    Roman agreed after some thought, and after asking Wu Ming to look after Gudako, he hid himself.


    However, he could still hear everyone''s conversation, which didn''t need to be hidden, so Wu Ming didn''t say anything.


    Edison nodded in agreement.


    "Well... It turns out, we can indeed form an alliance, but I won''t take the initiative to attack, I might disappoint you."


    Even though he said "let you down", Edison showed no apology on his face.


    "Why?" Mashu was clearly surprised by the answer.


    "That''s right, Mr. Edison, although there are quite a few people here this time, I am here to join you on behalf of the Servants only. We have gathered Chiron, Achilles, Nightingale, Geronimo and many other Servants, I believe we can save this Era by joining forces."


    Hearing Gudako''s words, Edison was not too surprised, but touched his chin and mind.


    "Oh! There are heroes like Achilles and Chiron, and I didn''t expect Nightingale to be with you."


    Immediately after, Helena spoke and exined to Gudako.


    "Actually, Nightingale used to be one of our people. Due to the newly arrived troops, our camp was forced to retreat here, and Nightingale did not retreat because of her special character. I think she''s off stage."


    After a pause, Helena continued.


    "Actually, we also have a lot of Servants, but when we fought the Celtic side and the newly added triad forces, we lost a lot of Servants."


    "Right now, we are the only three Servants left. Nightingale is also considered out by us, but we don''t expect her to still be there." Edison did not stop Helena from exposing the information, after all, there is no point in lying at this point, a little investigation will be carried out.


    Understand it enough, for someone who is about to die down the road, hiding a trump card is the folly of preparing to take an ace to hell.


    But what Helena meant was that all Edison cared about was that Nightingale was still alive.


    "Because of that, wouldn''t it be better if we banded together to fight? Better than being annexed in the end." Gudako was a little confused.


    In the first few singrities, except for the enemy Servants, basically all the Servants encountered will join their side, and then everyone wins the Holy Grail together and breaks the singrity.


    However, the president met this time chose to run away and avoid war, which was indeed somewhat iprehensible to Gudako.


    "I''m just preparing to gather strength, and when the other powers are defeated, I will defeat them together, hahaha~" As if he had made a perfect n for himself, Edisonughed happily.


    In other words, Edison was ready to go to the defensive way to prepare for battle.


    However, it can only be said that it is the brain of an inventor, and it really does not understand anything about war.


    Don''t know if Helena was really hiding this, but Karna must be hiding himself, so he didn''t tell Edison.


    "In that case, Edison, what if another army joins in to destroy you first." Wu Ming spoke directly, even without honorifics, telling him what Karna had not said.


    "Hah?" Seeing Edison, who was slightly stunned by his straightforward words, the corners of Wu Ming''s mouth rose slightly.

 Chapter 503: Shameless Wu Ming

    Chapter 503: Shameless Wu Ming


    "This" Edison clearly realized the problem when he was said by Wu Ming.


    "After all, isn''t that the minimum way to get rid of people who stand out in war?" Wu Ming said, and looked at Karna.


    However, Karna doesn''t move at all, and only returns the definition of a Servant, like a tool.


    Immediately after, seeing the lion''s face showing a helpless expression, Wu Ming continued to speak.


    "Even though Karna is indeed an excellent Servant, but if other forces join forces and send some first-rate Servants to temporarily hold him back, then only you and Helena will be left. Do you think you can withstand two or even three attacks by another power?" said Wu Ming as he walked towards Edison, and Karna and Helena did nothing.


    Wu Ming''s words left Edison even more speechless. However, Karna still does not speak like a tool. Helena seemed hesitant to say anything, but she still didn''t speak in the end.


    This sentence revealed the current Edison group''s biggest weakness, and they didn''t have any top-gradebat strength.


    Whether it is Helena or Edison, fighting head-on, even if they are desperate, Wu Ming doesn''t think they canst a few rounds under their own weapons, five rounds at most.


    It could be said that if Karna wasn''t around, then Wu Ming at this time could instantly kill these two.


    Of course, Wu Ming did not have this idea.


    But since this is the case, only one person can withstand Karna, so if there are several more powerful Servants, then Edison and Helena will surely die.


    "I have seen many powerful Servants from other powers, the demigod hero of the Greek army Heracles, the hunter Atnta, the Witch of Betrayal Medea, the emperor of the Roman army Caesar, Cleopatra, Calig, do you really think you can withstand their union?" Wu Ming grew closer and closer to Edison.


    "But...but...they''re not necessarily together..." Edison''s lion face looked very weak.


    "That''s true, but don''t forget, it''s the only enemy Servants I''ve identified so far. In Denver, there is still the king of all youkai, Shuten Douji, who is suspected of ruling all youkai."


    "There''s no one else under Shuten Douji, you can''t trust her as a Servant. Besides, I don''t think there are only a few Greek powers."


    "The stronger one must be behind, and the Romans, who canpete with the Greeks, must also have other strong Servants."


    Well~ the reason why Greece and Rome were able to fight so well wasn''t that neither side had any intention of starting a decisive battle. After all, there are other forces that are after them.


    Wu Ming believed that if the two sides fought to the death, the Greek side would take advantage, because from the current point of view, the Greek side was more mysterious than the Roman side.


    Of course, this is also spection at this time, however, the hidden ways of the two sides have not beenpletely determined.


    Wu Ming can also bluff by relying on this information that Edison doesn''t know.


    After that, Wu Ming continued to speak, saying every word seriously.


    "Do you think that only relying on Karna, only relying on the continuous surge of robots who are still warriors, only relying on the fortress that will be destroyed by ordinary battles, can you withstand it?"


    Wu Ming walked while talking, and was already walking in front of Edison, staring at his lion head.


    Even so, Helena and Karna still didn''t move, as if they trusted Wu Ming, or they really thought of themselves as tools called Servants.


    And Wu Ming''s words, leaving no way of survival, mercilessly pierced Edison''s weak point.


    In fact, Edison already knew in his heart that if there was an enemy attack, and now with his super weak lone warrior Caster, other powers might, no, he definitely couldn''t resist, Helena was naturally the same, if Karna was restrained, then they would definitely fail.


    It was also for this reason that Edison could not wait an extra hour a day, for a total of twenty-five hours, making mechanized infantry day and night.


    And the fortress of the city was also built because of this, otherwise he would be very insecure.


    He knew all this, but he subconsciously didn''t want to admit it.


    "II still have the superhuman potion that I''ve worked so hard to cultivate. As long as I inject this into my body, I can get the power of a super-ss Servant!" Edison was excited and showed me a tube of colorful potions out of nowhere.


    Then...


    *explosion-*


    Wu Ming instantly grabbed the superhuman potion tube, and smashed the test tube into the ground with a hand that seemed to be insisting on releasing his magic power.


    "Now you don''t have any more." Wu Ming was still staring at the face of Edison''s lion, and said this shameless remark very calmly.


    But even so, in Wu Ming''s faint surveince, Karna and Helena still didn''t move, and even Helena felt relieved?


    In an instant, Wu Ming seemed to understand something.


    Poor lion''s head, not only designed by your enemy, but also designed by your own people, but this is really for his own good.


    However, at this time, Edison did not have the time to manage others.


    "..." Edison silently looked at the superhuman potion that had lost its color on the ground and was gradually drying up. It was the only superhuman potion.


    Looking at the superhuman elixir that gradually prated the ground and slowly dissipated, Edison really had no strength at all now.


    "By the way, I havee to join you on behalf of the Celtic army. I have joined with Master Chaldea to save this singrity."


    "How could it be!" Edison was surprised when he heard that.


    "How can the savages know how to unite!!" Edison seemed to have a deep hatred for the Celts, so when he found out that Wu Ming was on the Celtic side, he was very excited and changed back to his previous state.


    This time, even Helena had a hint of surprise on her face.


    It seems that Karna didn''t tell the two that Wu Ming was on the Celtic side.


    Wait...


    Wu Ming remembered something.


    It seemed that he didn''t tell Karna that Wu Ming was from the Celtic side...


    "I know that you have deep animosity with Celtic."


    After all, the original singrity was that the Celtics and the United States were fighting, and the two sides had to fight more and more hatred.


    Even though the Servant is indeed a dead person, and dying again is only returning to the Throne of Heroes, but in the hearts of Edison and others, Celtic who killed many of his Servants still hates enough.


    But Celtic don''t think like that, the strong eat the weak.


    Ahem... as expected of a Celtic barbarian...


    "But there is a saying that there are no permanent enemies, only permanent interests, but rather than interests, I want to be friends with you."


    Edison stared nkly at Wu Ming''s sincere eyes, feeling a little overwhelmed.


    "Mr. Edison, you may not know, I have partnered with many Servants in the first four singrities. I really like them, they have the power to act."


    At this moment, Gudako opened his mouth at the right time.


    "Jeanne d''Arc, who has lost her power, is still acting with us for the sake of her homnd. Even if she is betrayed by everyone, the emperor Nero, she is informal, untroubled by the world, and has unique powers that surpass ordinary Servants."


    "Drake, I''m so happy to be with her; and Mordred, Frankenstein, Andersen, everyone who worked together to save Singrity in the end."


    After speaking, Gudako stood up and walked over to Edison.


    Hint: Wu Ming had already left Edison while Gudako was speaking.


    Gudako held Edison''s hairy hand and said firmly.


    "Please cooperate with us, Mr. Edison."


    Edison looked at Mashu''s smiling face, Wu Ming''s hateful (because of Celtic power) but affirmative face, Helena''s cheering face, and Karna finally nodding his head. Edison nodded heavily.


    "Oh oh! Master Chaldea! From today, we are allies! Ohhhh!!"


    Seeing Edison pose again, everyone present didn''t feel embarrassed anymore, and their faces were filled with excitement, which added to the excitement of the new couple.

 Chapter 504: Achieving Cooperation

    Chapter 504: Achieving Cooperation


    Officially decided to jointly fight the other forces, Edison roared, "Oh, I''m starting to implement the day work system, oh, I''m leaving."


    It was thought he would continue to make mechanized infantry, as Edison''s only role was to make mechanized infantry.


    And Karna greeted the master (leader) Gudako, left San Francisco, and proceeded to the station in Boise. After all, Wu Ming said that Denver might be the king of youkai. Shuten Douji, she has to be on guard for a while.


    As a result, there was only Helena, who had worked with Gudako and Mashu, and became one.


    Wu Ming had to smile bitterly, should it be said that she was indeed a woman? It came together so easily.


    "Little Ritsu, thank you foring." Helena sat beside Gudako and said, holding her hand.


    "Why do you say that?" Gudako didn''t understand at all.


    But Wu Ming had already confirmed one thing.


    Even if Helena and Karna did frame Edison, it was only out of good will, so Helena and Edison let Wu Ming do what he did.


    Tsk tsk tsk, the lion''s head is so pathetic...


    Sighing silently, Helena revealed the reason.


    "Actually, the reason Edison became like this was after he received the blessing of sessive American presidents." Helena''s face became a little sad.


    Just think, how can a human being be the head of a lion?


    "Actually Edison wasn''t like that, but it was Edison who received the blessing of all generations of presidents, changed not only his appearance, but also his character into one who would do anything for America, and he is still incredibly selfish."


    But as soon as she finished speaking, Helena became happy.


    "It can be said that because of your presence Edison was aroused, and now his character has changed." Helena also looked at her gratefully.


    After all, if it weren''t for Wu Ming''s series of shameless coughs a series of shocking surgeries, Edison would not have been able topletely change back.


    In this case, relying solely on "beating" could bring Edison back to normal.


    Wu Ming nodded, indicating that it was nothing.


    "However, this brat-like method really surprised me, hehehe~" Even though she said she was scared, Helena couldn''t stopughing.


    Wu Ming waved his hand nonchntly, but Gudako and Mashu were embarrassed.


    "I didn''t expect an Assassin to do something like that, even though the results were good, ah ha ha ha" Gudakoughed.


    And Mashu''s face turned red and she didn''t speak.


    "Ah? Was this man an Assassin ss? I do not know." Helena was a little surprised by Gudako''s call for Wu Ming


    After all, Wu Ming had a temperament like a king and an aura as radiant as the sun, it was impossible to tell that he was an Assassin.


    "I really am not an Assassin. Calls from Ritsu are just a habit. I haven''t introduced myself. Helena, you can call me Silence." Wu Ming said, facing Helena, an ancient Celtic ritual.


    "Really from the Celts? I thought you were joking." As a woman who had studied magic all her life, Helena naturally knew about the warrior race in the Celtic mythology of the Long March for the Bull Rand.


    "So you are a Lancer ss." When talking about Celtic Silence warriors, she would definitely think of his holy spear, Yggdrasil, which could rival or even surpass Gae Bolg''s cursed spear.


    However, Wu Ming shook his head at Helena''s guess.


    "Sorry, since Medb used the Holy Grail to twist me, this time I came with the Berserker ss."


    "Berserkers!?" Whether it was Helena, Mashu or Gudako, they all screamed in surprise.


    Helena was surprised that Wu Ming arrived at the Berserker ss but was so full of intelligence and wisdom.


    She was not surprised that Wu Ming was a Berserker, because after all, Celtic Servants were inherently insane, that is, they had the qualifications to be a Berserker.


    But Gudako and Mashu really didn''t expect Wu Ming to be a Berserker.


    Although Wu Ming didn''t say anything at Riverton at that time, but seeing Wu Ming like this had nothing to do with Berserker.


    "I thought Silence-senpai was a Lancer or a Ruler." Mashu who was sitting on the other side of Gudako, said softly.


    Gudako looked at Wu Ming and nodded, on the one hand expressing his agreement with Mashu''s words, on the other, cursing Wu Ming for hiding it from her.


    "After all, you didn''t ask me." Wu Ming threw away the pot in an instant.


    Then, Gudako''s little face became swollen, staring at Wu Ming with dissatisfaction.


    And Wu Ming just smiled bitterly, then walked behind Gudako and touched Gudako''s little head like a cat, which made Gudako''s face smile again.


    "You two have a very good rtionship." Helena said with a smile, looking at Wu Ming and Gudako who were like a pair of siblings.


    "Of course." Mashu also looked a little envious at the interaction between Wu Ming and Gudako.


    Don''t know if she was envious of Wu Ming who could be so familiar with Gudako, or Gudako who could enjoy Wu Ming''s touch.


    Then, Mashu''s cheeks turned red, and she quickly shook his head, as if she wanted to get those dirty thoughts out of his body.


    "Is the rtionship okay? I don''t think so, I guess it''s a normal rtionship." Seeing Gudako rubbing Wu Ming''s hand again subconsciously, Helena smiled helplessly.


    Just don''t talk about it anymore.


    "You know, actually, the superhuman potion that Sir Silence just crushed can instantly increase Edison''s strength to the level of a first-ss Servant." After speaking, she looked at the broken ground without a trace of the herb on the ground.


    However, it is only a pity, but more than a joy.


    "However, if Edison really uses it, then his spiritual base will copse in no time. It was not something that ordinary people could use. Even if it was used by Karna, the consequences would be enormous."


    When Helena said this, Gudako and Mashu''s worried expressions also disappeared.


    Originally thought that Wu Ming''s "shameless behavior" destroyed Edison''s trump card, but since it was a trump card with super side effects, Helena didn''t care, and Edison didn''t say anything after that, so Gudako and Mashu didn''t need to care about it. .


    "It''s true that Edison''s superhuman potion has strong side effects, but since it''s a miracle drug from the hands of its inventor, Edison, I think it''s still rather effective."


    With that said, Wu Ming took out a colorful elixir tube from the golden ripple, which was Edison''s Superman elixir.


    "Eh???"

 Chapter 505: breakfast is to be enjoyed with pleasure

    Chapter 505: breakfast is to be enjoyed with pleasure


    "Why? I saw you destroy the Superman Potion?" Helena also saw the remains of the "Superman Potion" test tube that had not been cleaned on the ground.


    In fact, Helena didn''t make a sound or move, and one of the reasons was to let Wu Ming destroy the Superman potion.


    After all, it was too dangerous for Edison. As Edison''s best friend, Helena will not see her old friend lost.


    Then Wu Ming smiled hearing that.


    "A test tube is something that can be casually made."


    Saying that, Wu Ming reached out, and a test tube just like a superhuman elixir appeared in his hand, and there was also a seven-colored superhuman elixir inside.


    "After I got the Superman Potion from Edison, I put the Superman Potion in my Noble Phantasm room, and immediately made a fake one to make it look real."


    When he got the Superman Potion, there was a surge of magic power in Wu Ming''s hands. It seems that he is afraid that a simple fall will not damage the Superman Potion, but is actually to hide people''s eyes and ears.


    After all, Dragonest space can be big or small. Use the magic power fluctuations to put the superhuman elixir into the Dragonest space, and then use Create Greater Item to make identical test tubes, and the colorful medicine in the test tubes is just the colorful water made by Wu Ming, and it has no effect. at all.


    Now, Wu Ming didn''t need to cast any spells at all to make such a gadget, which could be said to be easy.


    "After all, in Edison''s view, this Superman potion tube is also very important. How can I casually destroy someone else''s important card."


    It was also because of this that Wu Ming would resolutely snatch the superhuman elixir and destroy it.


    "This" Wu Ming''s hand made Helena speechless, so she couldn''t help but shake her head with a wry smile.


    Who would have thought the test tube in front of her could be immediately dropped.


    "It''s God''s will, but I hope you don''t return this elixir to Edison. I don''t want my old friend in danger anymore." Helena smiled bitterly, then said pleadingly to Wu Ming.


    "If that''s the case, then I won''t give it back to him."


    With that said, Wu Ming threw the Superman Potion, and golden ripples appeared, swallowing the Superman Potion.


    Wu Ming had a habit of collecting, even if he didn''t use it, he could keep it in his Noble Phantasm room as a souvenir.


    "Then I will thank you first." Helena''s face revealed a gentle smile that didn''t match her actual age.


    "It''s getting dark too, Ritsu, please stay here for one night."


    We started our journey in the morning, left the Rocky Mountains for a few hours, met Karna for a fight, and then drove here under Karna''s leadership, as the sky grew dark.


    In addition, everyone''s negotiations required a lot of effort, and now the sky is naturally dimming.


    Looking at thepletely dark sky outside, Gudako naturally nodded.


    After the dinner that Wu Ming prepared from his room, Helena allocated a room for the three of them.


    Wu Ming''s Noble Phantasm room is really a utility room, there is everything, and the food and cooking ingredients are not damaged in the space, after all, there is magic power to guard.


    Therefore, using the creation of Create Greater Item, Wu Ming casually made a kitchen and made arge meal.


    Because of the smell, Helena was brought in for dinner.


    Even Helena in the 19th century was captivated by Wu Ming''s delicacies.


    Well~ of course, this is food that can catch King Arthur.


    Gudako is that humans naturally need to eat, and although Mashu is a Servant, she still has a habit of eating, and Wu Ming is naturally the same, he will not stop eating because he doesn''t need to eat, except there is no need to eat, just like when food is scarce, he will choose not to eat it.


    It''s just that the three did not see Edison during this period, it seems that the other party really wanted to implement the so-called "26 hour day work system".


    Originally, Gudako wanted to talk to Wu Ming about his future actions, but Wu Ming refused.


    Wu Ming pushed Gudako into the room with the excuse that "it''s time to rest when it''s time to rest".


    And this at the same time dispelled Roman''s idea of talking to Wu Ming.


    He was suffocating. Even though Edison and Karna have left, Helena is still there.


    In order to avoid unnecessary "hating" due to his sudden appearance, Roman had been on the sidelines without saying a word.


    The night gradually grew darker.


    ...


    Time passed, and the next morning, Wu Ming knocked on Gudako''s door again and took him out.


    Even though Gudako had protested and condemned Wu Ming''s behavior of not allowing people to sleep, Gudako still wore his clothes obediently.


    "Really, does Ritsu usually like sleeping a lot?" Wu Mingined and asked Mashu who was sitting beside him at the dining table.


    "Hah? That...Senpai doesn''t sleepte at night. It seems because Silence-Senpai is here, so she can sleepte at night in peace."


    That is, because of Wu Ming, Gudako will subconsciously sleepte every day because of trust.


    "Thinking about it now, being with Ritsu is really like taking care of a naughty little sister." Wu Ming sighed, looking at Ritsu who ran after getting dressed, Wu Ming''s eyes were full of affection.


    It is just an ordinary little girl who has the qualification of a master, and she has to bear the burden of saving the world, how can she not be spoiled.


    "Hey!" Gudako said a strange mouth talisman, then sat on the other side of Wu Ming, facing Mashu, and started to enjoy breakfast.


    "It turned out to be a traditional Japanese breakfast. I didn''t expect you to make this, Assassin." Gudako was surprised.


    Mashu was also quite surprised at first, but because of his embarrassment and his senpai''s absence just now, she didn''t say anything.


    "As you all know, I am not dead yet, this Servant''s body is only a temporary body, I still have a younger sister in another world, if I can''t cook, my younger sister will run away with another." Wu Mingughed and made a small joke.


    However, this was unexpected news for Gudako and Mashu.


    "Hah! Assassin, do you really have a younger sister? How old is she? How did he look?"


    "Okay, let''s eat first, it''s getting cold, I will tell you about these thingster."


    Even though Wu Ming said that it would be cold, how could the food with the magic blessing be cold, it could only be used to frighten Gudako.


    Wu Ming said so, Gudako didn''t ask anymore, and started to enjoy his food.


    Edison hadn''te out of theb yet, so he skipped this delicious breakfast, and Helena turned it down on the grounds that "good food is enough".


    After all, Servants basically eat forck of magic power, and Helena, who is a Caster, hasn''t reached that level yet.


    Since everyone said that, Wu Ming didn''t force it.


    Then, Gudako started screaming for breakfast.


    "Oh, this miso soup is really good."


    "Break it down,e and try this pickled vegetable."


    "Ahh~ this grilled snapper is delicious."


    "Saving people is a worthwhile journey~~"


    Wu Ming could only helplesslyugh when he heard Gudako''s sigh.


    The reason for saving people is for breakfast, if you let Roman hear it, he will have to shut himself off for a while.


    However, when ites to eating, the most important thing is to be happy, if you don''t even eat well, it will be too heavy for this little girl.


    ....


    On the other hand, the Lion''s Headboratory.


    "Sniff~ looks like it smells like grilled fish. Could it be that I''m hallucinating because I''m too tired from work, ummmmm"

 Chapter 506: My Sisters Story

    Chapter 506: My Sister''s Story


    After breakfast, Wu Ming continued his journey with Gudako and Mashu.


    It just so happened that Edison came out of theboratory because of a special scent, and happened to run into Wu Ming''s group who were about to leave.


    Then Edison and Helena saw them together.


    Before leaving, Wu Ming gave Edison amunication machine simr to a modern cell phone.


    After all Wu Ming didn''t require Edison, Helena, and Karna to follow them, in this case there had to be a means ofmunication to ensure contact at all times.


    Naturally, thismunication machine was created by Wu Ming using Create Greater Item.


    In other words, Wu Ming''s ability could be counted as a Caster ss skill <Item Creation>.


    In fact, thismunicator was made by Wu Ming ording to the mobile phone, and its function is only to pick up othermunicators.


    As for the signal needed by an ordinary cell phone, Wu Ming used a magical method to rece it, as long as in this singrity, the twomunication machines canmunicate with each other.


    The bracelet that Gudakomunicated with Roman had the same purpose.


    After all, Wu Ming was made based on Gudako and Chaldea''smunication bracelet.


    However, Gudako''smunication bracelet had more functions than Wu Ming''smunication machine.


    Rayshift, virtual screens, material supply formation and summoning circles, and other abilities were basically rted to thismunication bracelet.


    Although the inventor of the telephone has always been controversial, it is undeniable that Edison, the current Servant, could indeed make the telephone, which means that he can make modern wars as he pleases.


    However, the enemy is not capable of fighting in modern warfare.


    And, if so, that would be as unreliable as building a spa hotel to cater to ordinary people at the end of the world.


    If you can''t live anymore, who will enjoy thefort that hot springs bring?


    As for Edison, if he had that kung fu, most likely, no, he would have chosen to build more mechanized infantry, rather than choosing to upgrademunication facilities.


    However, he had several generals under hismand, all of them dead mechanized infantry soldiers who only knew how to obey orders.


    In Wu Ming''s opinion, it is better to install monitors in the mechanized infantry, but all misceneous mechanized infantry are equipped with monitors, which is a bit wasteful, so it is better to increase themunication facilities.


    So far Edison had not carried out any operations, only blindly making mechanized infantry.


    So Edison was quite interested in the gadget that Wu Ming gave him.


    "Prepare to attack at any moment." After Wu Ming said a simple sentence, he changed his weapon into a white deer and left with Gudako and Mashu.


    After making the white deer a little bigger, Wu Ming stood on the white deer''s head, while Gudako and Mashu sat on the back of the white deer.


    With the subtle magic applied by Wu Ming, there was no need to worry that Gudako and Mashu would be knocked out.


    Of course, so was Wu Ming.


    Without equestrian skills, Wu Ming''s control of the "riding object" had dropped by more than a degree.


    After all, the white deer beneath him was his own spear, and it couldn''t be considered apletelyplete equestrian object, so he also needed to use magic to stabilize his body.


    The white deer left the ins area in the west and entered the mountainous area. The white deer jumped up and down, but still had no effect on the three people on top of the deer.


    Gudako and Mashu without a word, then pulled Wu Ming down.


    After all, Wu Ming promised to tell Gudako that his little sister''s story had not been told.


    Wu Ming also shook his head helplessly, and then began to exin his little sister''s story.


    Out of trust, and because there was no need to hide, Wu Ming didn''t n to hide anything, and everything he said was the truth.


    However, Wu Ming did note up with a legendary story, but as Miyu''s older brother.


    After all, it was a constant experience, and Wu Ming spoke for a while before he spoke about leaving Miyu''s world and going to another parallel world.


    Wu Ming also stopped, after all, Mashu and Gudako had to digest it.


    "I feel that the man named Emiya Kiritsugu looks good or bad, but he wants to raise Miyu as a living tool, that Ainsworth is not a good person, and he wants to sacrifice a little girl to save the world, if it''s really that strong, think of a way other." Gudako said sadly.


    "Nevertheless, from the point of view of people around the world, Emiya Kiritsugu''s idealism and Ainsworth''s approach are both correct." Wu Ming did not specifically refute Gudako, but from a more rational point of view.


    However, even though Emiya Kiritsugu is unfounded, Ainsworth actually has the power to save the world, even though it is considered opportunistic, it can be considered a bit of power.


    Then, just as Gudako was about to refute, Wu Ming continued to speak.


    "However, don''t say whether they have the qualifications to save the world. It''s absolutely not allowed if they dare to touch my little sister." Wu Ming said somewhat domineeringly, but in Gudako''s eyes, it became a siscon.


    "I didn''t expect that Assassin, you are actually a siscon~" Gudako sneered.


    "Uh..." This made Wu Ming very helpless, he didn''t dare to admit it, but the word was not very good.


    At this time, Wu Ming and Gudako heard trivial remarks.


    "It''s just that I didn''t expect the Holy Grail War in a parallel world to take such a form. The Holy Grail is humanoid life, and Servants have be Magus using ss Cards"


    The voice undoubtedly belonged to Roman.


    "Is there anyone else now, do you have to be so cunning?" Wu Ming said disdainfully towards the bracelet on Gudako''s wrist.


    "Sorry Sorry." With Roman''s apologizing apology, Roman''s figure appeared on the virtual screen.


    "I was so fascinated by your story just now that I forgot to turn on the virtual screen for a while."


    Although the magic consumption of the virtual screen is a little high, it is too much for Chaldea, who can''t get external funds, but because of Wu Ming''s generous support, even if the virtual screen is always turned on, Chaldea will notck it.


    When Wu Ming went to Chaldea earlier, even though he didn''t give Roman a magic crystal or the like, he was given a device to generate magic power automatically.


    This kind of device was actually a defective product of the magic supply device in Kuro''s body.


    The magic supply device in Kuro''s body has been transformed into a magical circuit-like organ, but this defective product can''t be loaded into the human body, there''s no difference.


    One device was enough to supply a Servant''s magic power. Wu Ming did not give Roman one device, but dozens, and the power was also increased by him, which was enough for Chaldea to waste. At this time, Mashu spoke softly.


    "Humanoid Holy Grail" Mashu was quite worried about Miyu as a humanoid Holy Grail.


    It could be said that there were simrities between the Holy Grail in human form and the Homunculus developed for the Servant''s experiments, and Mashu had found a resonance.


    And this resonance is not a good aspect. Roman, who is the doctor who treats Mashu, knows very well that this is not good for Mashu.


    As if he also knew that he had brought up the wrong topic, Roman was naturally silent.


    And Gudako didn''t need to let Wu Ming continue to tell his story, and ask for the next step.


    "Speaking of Assassin, what are we going to do next?"


    Then, Wu Ming smiled.


    "Of course, get rid of the bystanders staring at us first."

 Chapter 507: Strengths that need to be dealt with first

    Chapter 507: Strengths that need to be dealt with first


    "Ah?" The three of them looked at Wu Ming with awkward expressions when they heard what Wu Ming said not too long ago.


    After all, when Wu Ming said this before, he was referring to the American troops, but Gudako and others did not think that Wu Ming would counterattack on the newly formed friendly forces.


    "Of course I''m not referring to Edison and the others." Wu Ming shook his head with a smile.


    "I was referring to it." Said, Wu Ming pointed to the Rocky Mountains.


    "You mean the Holy Grail troops in Japan?" Roman said thoughtfully.


    "Of course, the Celtic army in the easternmost part of the continent and the American army in the westernmost part of the continent are already their own people. There''s Medb on Celtic''s side. Don''t talk about offense just yet, defense is more than adequate."


    After all, apart from Medb, a Servant who wasn''t weak, there were Fionn, Diarmuid, and an Indian Servant who had never met.


    However, ording to what Medb had said, he had something to do with Rama. Since he had something to do with Rama, he was definitely not weak, so Celtic didn''t have to worry too much for now.


    In addition, there was the location of Riverton, the headquarters of the lone Servants.


    "Riverton is located in the Missouri River Valley, not far from the City of Denver. Right now, we are united with Edison and the others. As a result, there is another power in the middle. The situation is not good, so I think we will block the Japanese in Denver, Fulton and San Francisco."


    After Gudako, Mashu, and Roman heard Wu Ming''s exnation, they also felt that he was right, and they all nodded.


    However, there was another reason for Wu Ming.


    If nothing else, the one in Denver is Shuten Douji.


    The youkai king was truly one who feared the world would not be chaotic. Even if she diedst time, she still managed to spread the poison. Although Shuten Douji''s poison was not that deadly to Wu Ming, it was not to the other Servants.


    Especially Gudako, namely Shuten Douji''s poison. If you erode it, then thest Master Chaldea will die.


    Not only that, Shuten Douji''s poison will continue to spread, although I don''t know if there is an end, but if the entire American continent is turned into a poison domain, it will be quite a headache for Wu Ming.


    So this time Wu Ming didn''t dare to leave him until the end, it would be very bad if he made a fool again.


    But even if it wasn''t Shuten Douji, Wu Ming would choose Denver City as the first attacking force.


    The reason is, this faction upies the Rocky Mountains, blocking the Riverton and San Francisco routes.


    While the Greeks and Romans were still dog-eat-dog, win the power of this Holy Grail in one fell swoop, and then unite with Edison in the far west and Medb in the far east to attack Greece and Rome.


    This was Wu Ming''s n.


    "So when are we going to crusade against the Japanese troops?" Gudako asked for the key.


    The corner of Wu Ming''s mouth lifted, as if he had been waiting for this question on purpose.


    Then, Wu Ming''s face was filled with a bright smile.


    "Better to be in the sun if you choose another day. When you cross the Rocky Mountainster, just attack."


    "..." There was an astonished silence.


    Then, a shocking sound resounded throughout the world.


    "Ahhhh-"


    Then, among the voices that resounded in the sky, there was an evil voice.


    "Just kidding~"


    ...


    Just a minute, Boise.


    Wu Ming once again elerated the white deer''s speed, and ording to his tier, he had already reached Rank A.


    In this way, Wu Ming brought Gudako and Mashu to Boise, who should have arrived after noon, before noon.


    Inside Boise Fort, in a simple and humble house, Karna sat opposite Gudako with a sudden realization.


    "Is that so, does Ritsu want to attack Denver head-on?"


    Then, Gudako and Mashu, who were sitting across from Karna, looked helpless.


    "That''s not what I thought." Gudako said in fear.


    Just now, Wu Ming hadpletely shocked her. He wanted to defeat a city with an unknown number of enemies with only two Servants. To be honest, Gudako really didn''t dare.


    Mashu sat next to Gudako and smiled awkwardly, and to be honest, she didn''t dare.


    Then Karna nodded knowingly as if he didn''t hear Gudako''s words.


    "I see, I''ll help you attack Denver together."


    Despite some resistance, Gudako and the others still decided to follow Wu Ming''s suggestion of attacking Denver head-on, so after hearing Karna''s approval, their mood improved for a while.


    Then, Gudako and Mashu felt a burst of joy in their hearts.


    (Sure enough, Assassin (Silence-senpai) said, as long as wee to Karna, he will definitely help us.)


    That''s right, it was Wu Ming who proposed toe to Karna.


    One was tofort Gudako''s frightened heart and the other, the second because of Karna''s power, and the third because the Rocky Mountains were close to Boise, even Karna didn''t want to have enemies all the time.


    As mentioned earlier, the real reason Karna was stationed in Boise was to defend himself from the attacks of the Japanese troops.


    At this time, the US forces could no longer withstand enemy attacks.


    As Wu Ming said, as long as someone drags Karna, there are only two Servants left, and Edison and Helena, who are still Caster ss, face the Japanese youkai ns with a high degree of mystery, even if they are desperate. The Japanese troops could be heavily injured, but their side would also bepletely defeated.


    Therefore, Karna personally ced the Boise route. In fact, if Wu Ming and the others had note, then Karna would have wandered through the valleys of the central ins of the Cordillera Mountains, checking the enemy''s movements.


    "Good, with the help of the famous hero Karna, this is really very easy." On the left side of Gudako and Mashu, a virtual screen showing Roman appeared there.


    Karna nced at Roman dimly, but said nothing.


    Seeing that there was finally a Servant who didn''t reveal his identity, Roman looked a little touched.


    (Seems like Karna is ignoring other people, which means Karna hates him, poor Roman.)


    Sitting on the right side of Gudako, Wu Ming looked at the delighted Roman and thought it was better not to tell the truth.


    Actually, Roman''s virtual screen has existed since the beginning, but Karna unknowingly ignores it for some reason.


    "If the opponent is really Shuten Douji, my me can be very useful."


    The sun''s mes, which could burn everything, were enough to ovee Shuten Douji''s poison.


    Wu Ming nodded in agreement with Karna''s words, actually this was one of the reasons he came to Karna.


    "Then let''s head back to Riverton first, then I''ll release the Noble Phantasm. Please pay more attention to Karna. Let''s use my Noble Phantasm as a start, and we''ll attack Denver City together."


    Wu Ming''s meaning is very simple, first find Karna, then third he returns to Riverton, then gather people to attack Denver City.


    With Wu Ming and Karna around, the poison around Denver is not a problem.


    After all, apart from Karna''s fire, the items in Wu Ming''s Noble Phantasm space can also be used.


    "No problem, as long as I pay attention to your Noble Phantasm, I will definitelye." Karna said earnestly.


    "Since that''s the case, it''s not toote, let''s go first."


    After a short farewell, Gudako waved goodbye to Karna.


    Gudako is quite cheerful. Even though Karna only nodded at Gudako''s waving hand, it was enough to see that Karna had a good impression of Gudako.


    "I feel like I''m being hated again for some reason..."


    With Roman''s helpless groans and Gudako and Mashu''sfort, the three of them set off again.


    Then, Wu Ming was attacked by the enemy Noble Phantasm.


    "Tenkiame!"

 Chapter 508: attack

    Chapter 508: attack


    "Tenkiame!!"


    Hundreds of Japanese katana swords, like a rainstorm,unched a cannon-like attack at the white deer where the three were.


    This move reminded Wu Ming of Gilgamesh.


    Then, the location of the white deer that was attacked by a hundred katana swords exploded.


    The explosion was extremely powerful, and it seemed that it came with a killing mentality. From the current point of view, the in on this teau had be a basin.


    Smoke and dust from the explosion continued to fill the air.


    After several bombings, the hundreds of katana swords all automatically flew back to the ce where the sword was taken out, a ce high in the Rocky Mountains.


    Hundreds of katana swords werebined into one, and fell into the hands of a fox-eared girl in a JK uniform.


    The JK girls'' high school uniform is white on top and red on the bottom, with a red single coat over the body, red socks on the feet and tall leather shoes that look like tall clogs and leather shoes. Orange hair on the head


    There were two shining scabbards hanging on his body, one was a scabbard with silver light, the katana sword was not removed from the scabbard, and the other scabbard emitted a golden glow, there was no doubt that in his hand was a golden katana scabbard.


    Most notable are the light orange fox ears on top of the girl''s head and the light orange fox tail behind her, which are reminiscent of youkai.


    However, these are not youkai. If Wu Minges back again, it can definitely be seen that this is a Servant. If this was a ss, it would most likely be Saber. After all, he was holding a katana sword.


    "Mission aplished." The fox eared girl blinked her orange eyes, put the golden katana sword in its scabbard, and prepared to leave.


    Later, she was also attacked by his enemy''s Noble Phantasm.


    "Mythical Yggdrasil!"


    In an instant, a huge spear of holy light exploded from the hollow full of smoke and dust that had yet to dissipate. The light spear removed most of the smoke and dust. The fox-eared girl also saw her mission target, which was destroyed. There was a white figure, which was undoubtedly a light spear releaser.


    The figure of the white deer disappeared, Wu Ming maintained his spear throwing posture, his sacred silver armor emitted light, and the helmet that was no longer worn was also put back on.


    Behind Wu Ming, on a piece ofnd that had not been destroyed, stood the terrified Gudako and Mashu holding shields.


    The light blue magic was faintly visible on the shield, and there was no doubt that this piece of undamagednd was protected by Mashu''s Noble Phantasm.


    And Wu Ming had a defensive Noble Phantasm, so naturally he didn''t need Mashu''s protection.


    "You found my location!" Even though her tone was slightly surprised, there was still a hint of a smile on the fox-eared girl''s face.


    "As expected of a Servant being ''taken care of'' by the Youkai King." As she said that, the fox-eared girl continued to move, and hastily retreated.


    She was not someone like Wu Ming. If she did get hit by the Anty-City Noble Phantasm, she might finish the game, and she would have to peel his skin off if she didn''t die.


    *Explosion-*


    The spear of light hit the fox-eared girl''s position, because the fox-eared girl was located on a mountain, so the mountain waspletely destroyed by the Noble Phantasm.


    Countless rolling stones rolled down, forming andscape like andslide.


    Just when Mashu wanted to open Noble Phantasm again, Wu Ming, who was under Mashu, waved his hand, indicating that Mashu should not use Noble Phantasm, thus stopping her.


    Incidentally, a spear of white light fell from the shattered mountain at high speed, and Wu Ming took it firmly into his hands.


    "Mythical Yggdrasil"


    After releasing another Noble Phantasm, Wu Ming gently threw the glowing spear from his hand.


    However, the Noble Phantasm that was thrown this time didn''t turn into arge spear of light, but instead many small arrows of light in session.


    The Noble Phantasm Mythical Yggdrasil is manipting light to deal a massive blow to the enemy.


    The YGGDRASIL holy spear had been left in Uruk, so Wu Ming''s weapon in this singrity was just a simted artifact.


    Therefore, there is no fixed form, and that is naturally possible.


    Immediately, countless arrows of light hit countless stone shards, as if there was a chemical reaction, all the stones shattered and melted, disappearing in the air.


    It was dissolved by a high-calorie substance called "light", and it was easy to dissolve it with Noble Phantasm.


    Immediately after, the arrows of light gathered and turned into a holy spear and returned to Wu Ming''s hands.


    Looking deeper into the partially lost mountain peak, Wu Ming secretly frowned.


    (It doesn''t seem to be hit, the fox-eared girl shouldn''t have left the stage.) Even though the fox-eared girl wasn''t close to Wu Ming''s side, Wu Ming could still see traces of the enemy through the enhanced runes. That person''s figure was a girl with fox ears.


    Although Wu Ming couldn''t sense whether the fox eared girl had left the stage due to the distance, but his sixth sense told him that the girl who carried out the sneak attack was indeed not dead.


    It must be said that the opponent chose a good location, because the distance was too far, so that Wu Ming could not detect that there were enemy Servants around.


    As long as it was a Servant, once they got close to each other, they would notice each other. For Wu Ming who had strong mental strength, as long as it wasn''t a Servant of the Assassin ss, they basically couldn''t rely on sneak attacks to get close to him.


    However, in this way, Wu Ming can''t be prepared in advance, like the fox ear girl, releasing the Noble Phantasm at a very long distance, even though the Noble Phantasm is too far away, the control precision will be reduced, but through prediction and various other factors can hit the target directly. .


    It''s like a sniper shooting the enemy from a distance and sessfully hitting the target. There are many factors, so that ordinary people cannot be snipers.


    From this it could be seen that the fox-eared girl was quite intelligent, but after Wu Ming defended against the attack and protected Gudako, he also discovered the enemy''s position through reverse inference, before the smoke and dust dispersed, then cast a Noble Phantasm.


    And the extremely strong vision also allows Wu Ming to see the enemy when the Noble Phantasm prates the smoke and dust, that is, the appearance of the fox eared girl.


    Even though the Noble Phantasm had also hit the location of the fox eared girl, Wu Ming didn''t think that the other party would not consider the situation of being suddenly attacked by the enemy Noble Phantasm.


    "But it didn''t matter, there was no reason to shoot them, and now there is a reason." Wu Ming whispered to himself.


    Behind Wu Ming, Mashu quickly checked Gudako''s condition.


    "Senpai, are you alright!" Mashu shouted a little worried.


    "It''s okay, thanks to Mashu''s protection, I wasn''t hurt at all." Gudako showed Mashu a big smile, then hugged Mashu, making Mashu''s face turn red.


    "What is it?! What is it?! What happened?!" Suddenly, Roman''s figure appeared in front of the two along with his words, and a virtual screen appeared.


    "What is it!" Roman looked panicked.


    Due to the spread of the fox-eared girl''s Noble Phantasm, the ground around her only dropped a meter or two, but the ce where Mashu and Gudako were at was not harmed. In this way, Mashu and Gudako stood on a two meter high tform made of mud.


    Wu Ming''s words naturally fell under the high tform, he did not enter Mashu''s shelter at all, he actually resisted, and then released the Noble Phantasm to repel the enemy.


    "We were attacked by Japanese troops."

 Chapter 509: Suzuka Gozen

    Chapter 509: Suzuka Gozen


    After hearing Wu Ming''s words, Roman was shocked.


    "Ahhhh!? This...what''s going on here? Ritsu had nothing to do with the attack just now cutting offmunication between the two sides. It really surprised me" Roman said in a panicked tone.


    Because this singrity was sent by King of Magecraft Solomon with several Holy Grails, or because this singrity was slightly influenced by King of Magecraft, the magic content in the singrity has increased a lot.


    Even though the connection between Gudako and Chaldea had yet to reach the point ofplete failure, it was easy to break the connection if they encountered magic fluctuations.


    In the surprise attack earlier, the connection between Gudako and Chaldea being severed was a good example.


    "It''s okay, doctor, Mashu protected me very well, and the enemy was also killed by the Assassin." After a long time, Gudako''s heart also became optimistic, and she was not affected by the surprise attack.


    "Hoo~ it''s okay if nothing happens" Roman''s heart finally let go.


    "Although I really don''t want to hit you, it''s a pity that the enemy Servant wasn''t killed by me, she ran away."


    Wu Ming jumped onto the small high tform where Gudako and Mashu were, and the helmet opened again, revealing that dignified face.


    "Wasn''t it killed by you, but think about it, the other party is also a Servant, and she should have the means to save his life..." Roman touched the back of his head and smiled. .


    "In other words, the enemy Servant is a woman." Gudako paid attention to Wu Ming''s words.


    "Indeed, when I attacked the opponent with Noble Phantasm, I saw the face of the enemy, it was a girl dressed in red with a ck hat, fox ears and a fox tail, plus the opponent''s katana sword emitted a golden glow, so it seems that the other party has some connection with the army Japan."


    In Japan territory, there are ck hats, fox ears and fox tails, golden light katana swords, and clothes that tend to be ancient.


    "A servant with Japan attributes and wearing a ck hat might be the only one." Roman yed the role of his support staff very well.


    "Ah? Doctor, do you know who the enemy is?" Mashu asked curiously.


    "I know, after all, I can''t provide effective support here, so I read a lot of books on historical mythology." As if embarrassed, Roman touched the back of his head.


    "Don''t say that, Roman, knowing the information is also a very important part." Wu Ming shook his head at Roman.


    Wu Ming knew the stories of Medb, King Arthur, and Gilgamesh, so he could get involved when he came to those ces.


    Gudako also nodded, and didn''t feel that doctors had no role in Chaldea.


    "Then doctor, who is the enemy?"


    After Gudako asked a question, Roman nodded and started to exin.


    "The ck hat is a type of ck hat handed down from the Heian period in Japan. There are many types of ck hats, and the Tate-eboshi hat is one of them. However, generally Tate-eboshi hats are worn by men, while women wear Tate-eboshi hats. The most famous one is Suzuka Gozen."


    "Suzuka Gozen?" Wu Ming asked, he really didn''t know his name.


    "There are many rumors regarding the identity of Suzuka Gozen, thief, Oni, nymph, etc., but so far, it is the daughter of the Demon Lord of the Fourth Heaven that most people have recognized."


    "The goddess who was sent down to earth during the Heian period, because she didn''t want Japan to be a demon country, fell in love with Sakanoue no Tamuramaro in Sakagami, and was eventually defeated by her lover." The short romance introduces the fox. The fox ear girl is Suzuka Gozen.


    "But now it looks like she looks like a female bandit, taking a mountain as king or something." Roman smiled helplessly.


    "ording to Silence, the opponent''s Noble Phantasm is a myriad of golden katana swords that fall like torrential rain, and it should be one of Suzuka Gozen''s three swords, the Sword of Manjushri Daishintou."


    As Roman said, Wu Ming also recalled another katana sword emitting silver light on the other side.


    "In that case, the katana with silver light on the opponent''s body is one of the other two swords."


    Roman nodded.


    Wu Ming thought of a guess.


    Since therge pass is used as an attack, taking the opponent''s small pass does not necessarily have other functions, such as increasing control precision, which can also exin why the opponent can be on the top of the mountain so far away. Attacked Wu Ming at the foot of the mountain.


    But Wu Ming took advantage.


    "If the other party is a goddess, there must be divinity."


    Roman thought for a moment and nodded.


    "After all, every rumor is rted to the goddess, and the possibility of the other party bing a god is very high."


    Then, Wu Ming smiled.


    "Since she has divinity, then I have a way to deal with her."


    After all, there are several pseudo Chains of Heaven in Dragonest.


    Originally, knowing the magical effects of Chains of Heaven, Wu Ming purposely made high-quality pseudo Chains of Heaven. Even if it is not used anywhere, it will basically not be lost. After use, as long as it is injected with magic power, then these pseudo Chains of Heaven will be renewed.


    Wu Ming prepared those pseudo Chains of Heaven to deal with the Servant with that divinity.


    "Since the other party has shot at us, the way back to Riverton might not be easy, so..."


    Wu Ming paused for a moment, leaving Gudako, Mashu, and Roman confused.


    "so?"


    "So let''s attack head-on." Wu Ming smiled at Gudako and the others.


    "Ahhhh" exmations resounded throughout the world.


    Good people, go round and round and finally turn into a direct attack on the opponent''s base camp.


    ...


    Boise.


    Karna saw the mountain peaks of the Rocky Mountainsid. Observing the pure white and holy magic power was undoubtedly Wu Ming''s Noble Phantasm.


    "So fast? I don''t think it will start in a few hours."


    Even though Karna''s tone was confused, he kept moving,


    Holding his golden spear, he gave orders to the mechanical infantry in Boise City, and dashed towards the position where Wu Ming unleashed his Noble Phantasm.


    However, it had previously been decided that the Noble Phantasm was his order, and that Karna would go to support them, so Karna immediately departed.


    ...


    On the other hand, Denver.


    In the dark hall, behind the curtain without any lighting, a figure kept pouring and drinking, pouring and drinking, why did they know that it was wine, and the fox eared girl who walked to the door, or Suzuka Gozen had already smelled many drinks hard.


    Really good wine.


    Suzuka Gozen said to herself.


    Although she doesn''t drink much, as the female thief who used to be the king of the mountain, she also drinks alcohol, as long as she is coaxed with good wine, she basically drinks it.


    However, the wine that the figure in front of her was drinking made her not even dare to drink it. It is poisoned wine. What if she drank it to death.


    Walking into the main hall, Suzuka Gozen spoke without hesitation.


    "I failed, Shuten Douji."

 Chapter 510: Meeting Ibaraki Doji

    Chapter 510: Meeting Ibaraki Doji


    Without hesitation, she called the name of the figure behind the curtain, and there was no respect in Suzuka Gozen''s tone.


    The other party could make them give up temporarily because of the Holy Grail, and they could still obey ordinary orders, but if they encountered orders that went against their will, they would naturally return to fight.


    "Ahhhh~ I knew it would be like this~" Shuten Douji poured another bowl of wine and drank it slowly.


    Suzuka Gozen frowned slightly, she didn''t really want to smell alcohol like that, it was like chronic poison.


    "If I have no more orders, I can leave first. I almost got killed by a Noble Phantasm just now. If it weren''t for Blessing of Wisdom''s blessing, I wouldn''t have been able to survive the sudden Noble Phantasm Anty-Army."


    With the blessing of the sword of Blessing of Wisdom, Suzuka Gozen plotted a retreat n in his mind, including the enemy''s attack on his Noble Phantasm, which was also in his n.


    "Please, but I think that the other party wille to the door soon, don''t lose your life~" Shuten Doujiughed evilly.


    "Don''t worry about it." After saying that, Suzuka Gozen immediately left the main hall.


    "Sure enough, it''s you, as expected of the second person to behead me, it''s amazing~" Wine was poured into the bowl, but this time Shuten Douji didn''t drink the wine.


    "However, if we can meet again, it''s fate~" Saying that, Shuten Douji poured wine on the ground. The nket on the ground was not wet with wine, but seemed to blend into the space.


    "I''m really looking forward to it~"


    ...


    On the other hand, near the city of Denver, after the Oni who attacked Wu Ming were ughtered again, they looked at the city of Denver that was about to approach.


    [Trantor''s note : Youkai will be changed to Oni from now on]


    "As expected, it was quite a difficult journey."


    Despite saying so, Gudako and Mashu had ufortable expressions.


    "It always feels like we didn''te to trouble each other, and the other side wouldn''t send oni to attack us."


    "Senpai, I also feel the same way. The Oni-oni encountered along the way were all on the road that Denver had to go through. As expected, we should head back to Riverton first."


    Mashu and Gudako spoke calmly.


    "You are too naive Mashu, it seems the enemy is just waiting on our only way to Denver, but actually if we continue to move towards Riverton, then the opponent will free his troops to face with us, this is the other party''s conspiracy, remember that."


    Wu Ming said with a "you are still too gentle" expression.


    "Yes! Silence-senpai! Mashu remembers it!"


    As a result, Mashu responded in high spirits.


    "Even though Silence is right, why do I think this excuse is a bit far-fetched" A voice like Roman''s groan came from Gudako''s wrist.


    "Well Assassin, don''t get me wrong again" Even Gudako felt a little unreliable.


    "Ah" Mashu showed a confused expression.


    "By the way, we are all here. I''m afraid the other party won''t let us go back so easily." Wu Ming did not deny that his statement was wrong.


    Seeing the evil spirits and oni constantly pouring out of Denver, Wu Ming didn''t think he could just leave after provoking the other party.


    If only it were that easy.


    "Besides, Karna might being soon, let''s attack Denver one way."


    At this point, no matter whether it is Gudako, Mashu or Roman, can''t deny Wu Ming.


    "Hah, that''s all you can do." Roman took a deep breath and said helplessly.


    In this case, retreating is more likely to be pursued and attacked by the enemy from behind.


    "I have to say, you still underestimate the top Servant."


    Wu Ming smiled lightly, attracting the attention of Gudako and the others.


    "The top Servants are all simr to the Grand Servant candidates. Moreover, this body''s spiritual base has been strengthened by the Holy Grail and my body. It can be said that the city of Denver can be conquered by Mashu and I alone."


    "Of course, the premise is that the other party''s Servants are only those we know."


    After all, as long as it is a Servant, it should not be underestimated. Every Servant has a Noble Phantasm, and the Noble Phantasm is the key to going from weak to strong and from defeat to victory.


    "As long as there aren''t any outstanding Servants, the only thing worth paying attention to in this Denver city is Shuten Douji."


    Roman''s expression became serious after hearing what Wu Ming said.


    "Silence is right, Ritsu, although your body has a bit of anti-poison ability, but this time you are facing Shuten Douji''s divine wine. Just in case, ordinary people just kiss it, and they will die instantly."


    "What Roman says so much is actually to be on the safe side, let Ritsu and Mashu stay," Wu Ming said.


    "Let the Assassin go alone, it''s too dangerous." Gudako was clearly worried.


    After all, that was also Gudako''s intention. Wu Ming wasn''t good at neglecting many times, so she had to smile and be reassuring.


    "Didn''t I say, I am a top Servant, and even if there is an emergency, I still know how to run, so don''t worry."


    Saying that, Wu Ming touched Gudako''s little head, as if a brother made a promise to a sister.


    And just when Gudako didn''t say anything, a huge fiery red oni hand attacked Wu Ming.


    "Rashoumon Daiengi"


    Wu Ming''s face condensed, the helmet was immediately put on, then he held the holy spear and rushed into the hands of the big oni.


    "Mythical Yggdrasil!" The Noble Phantasm was released again, and the spear of light in Wu Ming''s hand became huge.


    However, it was not thrown away by Wu Ming, if it exploded here, it would still affect Gudako and Mashu.


    Hence, Wu Ming directly held onto the huge spear of light and met the red me oni''s hand.


    *Explosion-*


    Wu Ming held the oni''s hand, pushed it 100 meters away from Gudako, and suddenly threw a spear of light in his hand.


    By the way, the hand of the huge fire oni that was held by the spear of light was also thrown directly, and a huge explosion sounded in front of Denver City.


    Wu Ming stretched out his hand, and the holy spear returned to his hand.


    "It''s you, Ibaraki-doji." Wu Ming asked.


    After all, there were too many clues. It is rted to Shuten-douji, oni, Japanese monster, Rashomon, and has a rtionship with Ibaraki-doji in Uruk, this can be considered remembering his voice, so when Ibaraki-doji called out the name of that Noble Phantasm, Wu Ming had already guessed it.


    After Wu Ming asked aloud, a female oni in yellow, with mes all over her body and two horns on her forehead, jumped out of nowhere.


    "Huh! Ibaraki will protect Shuten''s demon kingdom, you can''t destroy my house and Shuten''s house!!"


    Ibaraki-doji didn''t seem to know Wu Ming at all.


    It seems like this Ibaraki-doji has nothing to do with the Uruk defecting, but that''s normal.


    How was it possible to meet a Servant with memories of associating with Wu Ming, and him who had Rank E Luck, how could it be so easy to "win the jackpot".


    "I didn''t keep you in Uruk with one more thing in mind. Looks like today is an opportunity!" After speaking, without waiting for Ibaraki Doji to reply, Wu Ming used the holy spear tomunicate with the other party.


    "Wow! You bastard, you have started!"

 Chapter 511: Karna who came to support

    Chapter 511: Karna who came to support


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa-!!"


    Facing the white knight sneaking up on her, Ibaraki-doji roared as if she had inspired the ferocity of the oni.


    As it roared, a gust of wind blew around the Ibaraki-doji, and the wind helped the fire, and the hot mes rose into the sky, rushing towards Wu Ming, who was attacking Ibaraki-doji.


    *whoosh-*


    Wu Ming condensed the magic power in the holy spear in his hand, and suddenly swept out, sweeping away the mes that came from the front.


    Then appeared before Wu Ming''s eyes, the bone sword was full of strange breath.


    *ng--!!*


    He blocked the sh of the bone sword with the holy spear, and made a loud crashing sound.


    With a sudden force, Wu Ming tried to push the owner of the bone sword, Ibaraki Doji, out, but apparently he didn''t push it out.


    Ibaraki Doji emits demonic-like magic power, and the bone sword in his hand is also attached to demonic energy.


    "Hehehe!! You are too naive to want to fight the Oni!"


    Ibaraki-doji seemed to have found something wrong with Wu Ming, with a constant smile on his face, as if mocking and arrogant.


    Wu Ming held the holy spear in both hands, and Ibaraki-doji, who held the bone sword in both hands, continued to exert strength.


    Wu Ming really couldn''t push Ibaraki Doji away, but he knew clearly in his heart that even though Ibaraki Doji was an Oni, his Strength as a Servant did not exceed him. You could say this shouldn''t have happened.


    However, the opponent seemed to use a simr ability to release magic power to amplify his strength.


    Magic like the demon Ibaraki-doji is the best proof.


    However, Ibaraki-doji wasn''t the only one who had the skills avable, Wu Ming also had the magic power released.


    *Boom-!!*


    Wu Ming frowned, and a powerful magic power erupted from the back of the armor from the shoulder, like a cloak, floating behind him, and like aet''s tail, it gave him strength.


    As a result, Wu Ming gradually defeated Ibaraki-doji.


    "W what!?" Ibaraki Doji was surprised, she knew that the white skin in front of her had the power to strengthen her, but she didn''t expect that she was strengthened by from the Oni, but she still couldn''t suppress the opponent.


    "Is this person a Berserker! How can you be stronger than Oni!" Ibaraki Dojiined loudly and annoyed. When she saw the white knight in front of her with a spear, she thought that the enemy was a Lancer.


    "What a pity, I am a Berserker." Wu Ming slightly admired Ibaraki Douji. In such a situation, there is still an attempt to fight back. Of course, Wu Ming could not fulfill the wishes of others.


    "Don''t underestimate me!!" Ibaraki Doji roared, then let go of his own right hand.


    That''s right, maybe because of the unstable connection of his right hand, Ibaraki-doji always uses his left hand to wield the sword.


    Ibaraki Doji pressed the bone sword with his right arm, and his entire right hand immediately fell, as if it could be controlled remotely, and his right hand fluttered beside her.


    Was it the Oni''s hand that Ibaraki-doji cut off?


    Wu Ming''s eyes narrowed, so that Ibaraki-doji could be considered free.


    "Hum hum~ I didn''t expect, because my right arm was severed, even though I took it back, it still couldn''t connect with my right arm. Instead, it became my Noble Phantasm." Ibaraki Doji looked satisfied.


    "Take! Rashoumon Daiengi"


    The Oni hand that floated beside Ibaraki Doji, with the release of Ibaraki''s Noble Phantasm, instantly turned into a huge fire Oni hand.


    The Karma mes wrapped around the Oni''s hands made Wu Ming feel a sense of crisis, as if his Noble Phantasm armor was invisible and could injure him at any moment.


    But even if there is no armor to withstand this, Wu Ming is not weak, so he has no other action at all, still suppressing Ibaraki Doji.


    Immediately after, when the opponent''srge Oni hand grabbed Wu Ming, dI shouted quietly.


    "Karna!"


    "Hah?" Ibaraki Doji looked at Wu Ming with a confused look, not understanding what she meant.


    "Brahmastra"


    A golden beam of heat like aser shot from a distance, and hit Ibaraki-doji through the bottom of Wu Ming l''s arm.


    "Pfft-!!" Ibaraki Doji spit out a mouthful of blood from his mouth, and the blood that spilled on the ground was full of heat and started to burn.


    *Bang!!*


    The magic power of Wu Ming''s whole body surged, and he mmed down Ibaraki Doji.


    "... Damn, it''s the aura of the sun..." Ibaraki Doji felt a hot aura still on his body, and spoke with difficulty.


    This scorching hot air continued to burn Ibaraki-doji''s body, making her miserable.


    Just as Wu Ming was chasing victory and getting rid of Ibaraki Doji, a piece of talisman paper flew between Ibaraki Doji and Wu Ming.


    *boom*


    The talisman turned into a fiery me that soared into the sky, but from Wu Ming''s point of view, it was only a fire barrier, and its purpose was naturally to dy time for Ibaraki Doji behind the fire barrier.


    Wu Ming used the holy spear to sweep away a punch containing powerful magic, and the fire barrier was instantly shattered. The ce where Ibaraki Doji originally was now was just a small pool of blood starting to burn.


    "I forgot that Ibaraki-doji had a story about escaping from the hands of the Four Heavenly Kings of Raikou. I''m afraid it has also be a skill or a Noble Phantasm."


    Abandoning the pursuit of Ibaraki Doji, Wu Ming turned around and returned.


    When he came to Mashu and Gudako, Wu Ming saw the person he had just summoned.


    "You came pretty fast, Karna."


    At this moment, beside Gudako and Mashu, stood an armored white-haired man whose right eye had not yet dimmed, it was Karna.


    "I came here with all my strength after seeing your Noble Phantasm. It just happened." Karna shook his head humbly. When he shook his head, the fire in his right eye also swayed, which was quite interesting.


    And it is clear that the Brahmastra, the Brahma that was just now, emanated from Karna''s eyes.


    "Karna it just came and it really surprised me. Assassin, are you all right? Were you not hurt by Karna?" Gudako looked at Wu Ming worriedly.


    At this time, Wu Ming''s body emitted a trail of smoke, and this smoke shot out of the gap in the armor, looking like it was scalded by hot water.


    "Rx, since Sodeke is too close to the enemy, I didn''t use Noble Phantasm with arge killing range." Karna exins, he still understands this, and not the Brahmastrakund.


    As for the sun wheel, which could only be used by removing the gold armor, he could not use Vasavi Shakti in obedience until death, as the gold armor was still on Karna.


    "The heat in my body injures Noble Phantasm Ibaraki Doji. I don''t know why, his Oni hand immediately ignored my defense. There are some cuts, but they don''t get in the way." After speaking, Wu Ming had turned around taking out several bottles of healing herbs from golden ripples.


    Wu Ming took off his helmet, revealing his slightly flushed cheeks, and now some parts of his body were already hot.


    Thanks to the B++ Rank Endurance, it also ys a role.


    After that, Wu Ming drank the healing potion in everyone''s eyes, and when the white smoke disappeared from his body, his face returned to normal.


    After all, had seen such elixir in Fuyuki City, so Gudako and Mashu did not show any strange looks.


    "Since Karna is here, let''s attack Denver head-on."

 Chapter 512: Arriving in Denver

    Chapter 512: Arriving in Denver


    After all, we''re already here, and it''s hard to justify leaving now, so Gudako nodded.


    The original three-man team added Karna to a four-man team, and the four headed for Denver.


    Even though Karna was still there, he couldn''t stop Gudako''s fiery heart.


    "By the way, Karna can release Noble Phantasm with his eyes, it really is an artifact~" Gudako asked curiously, looking into Karna''s no longer sparkling eyes.


    "No big deal, a true hero kills the enemy with his eyes." Karna answered lightly, yet he didn''t talk much.


    "Only you can say this." Wu Ming smiled helplessly on the side, and then continued.


    "I can''t kill the enemy with my eyes, and I can only say that it is Karna."


    Gudako and Mashu were amused by Wu Ming''s taunt


    Faced with Wu Ming''s ridicule, Karna didn''t know what to say, so he stopped talking.


    "That''s It''s a bit bad to bother you, but you guys will soon enter the enemy base camp. It''s great to look like you''re on a pic" At this moment, Roman''s voice suddenly came from Gudako''s bracelet.


    "This voice is a Magus with magical abilities from before." Even though he couldn''t see anyone, Karna remembered Roman''s voice.


    And the magical ability that Karna said was the remote virtual screen didn''t work, and it seemed that many Servants were interested in such Magecraft.


    "This Magus is right, we do look a little rxed." Of course, Karna was always stable, and rxing was nothing but muttering and dabbling.


    Mashu looks serious, no need for Karna''s reminder.


    "Senpai, I also think that what the doctor said is true, we are really rxed" Mashu said in a low voice.


    "That''s right, ahahaha..." Gudako smiled awkwardly.


    But Wu Ming shook his head.


    "Ritsu''sck of psychological pressure is the best support for us, so there''s nothing wrong with rxing."


    Even though Gudako basically doesn''t have the ability to support...


    "And we looked rxed, but didn''t you notice that the Oni who was supposed to keep attacking has disappeared?"


    After repelling Ibaraki Doji, not a single Oni came to attack Wu Ming''s group.


    "It seems that the other party thought that there was no point in sending more Oni, so they didn''t shoot." Karna analyzes.


    "However, rather than no longer pping for death, I would rather all of the Oni disappear."


    "Why did you say that?" Gudako asked Wu Ming''s words.


    "Yeah~ Genius time~" Suddenly, the image of Monalisa appeared beside Wu Ming and the others.


    Wu Ming had seen Da Vinci, but Karna had not, so he was very interested in this neer.


    Karna narrowed his eyes, and he could sense that this was a Servant.


    "Da Vinci-chan?" Mashu said confused.


    "Well, it was genius today, Mashu, Roman, he went to the toilet." Da Vinci smiled and looked at Mashu, then began to exin without further ado.


    "Although very strange, the detector on my side clearly found something wrong up ahead."


    The front that Da Vinci said was a cliff-like ce ahead.


    "Oh? Da Vinci, but there''s nothing in front of me?" Gudako was also very confused.


    "I forgot to mention this, Mashu, we can say that we have arrived in Denver." After speaking, Wu Ming walked towards the cliff.


    Gudako and the others also followed suit.


    The ce where Gudako was was not a cliff, but rather a Douba descending the mountain, and below it was a in, of course even so, the average height was still 1,600 meters.


    Arge fortress simr to an ancient Japanese-style city lies beneath it, namely the city of Denver.


    It could be said that the city of Denver is at the foot of the Rocky Mountains, and was a little worried about what to do if they encountered andslide or something.


    "After this genius upgrade, Chaldea''s instruments have adapted to the high magic density environment. Originally, there should have been a lot of life ahead of you, but after you parried the Ibaraki Doji, those lives all disappeared."


    Although Chaldea''s instrument was designed to detect magic, the magic of this world was changed by life, so it could also be detected.


    By the way, whether they were killed or used as victims, most of the Oni in the strange city of Denver had disappeared.


    "That is, the small remaining portion of the magic power fluctuation belongs to the Servant." Wu Ming asked.


    "That''s true~ It can be said that the Demon Lord lost his subordinates in the Battle of Heroes, but after all, you and Karna can still join the fight, and Mashu still has to protect Ritsu, then, that''s all, I still have to keep upgrading the machine. here, bye Ritsu~"


    After speaking, Da Vinci cut contact.


    "Sure enough, it''s Da Vinci As usual, it makes people feel ''reliable''" Gudako smiled awkwardly, obviously reliable this was an insulting term.


    "Don''t worry, I think he thinks that Karna and I are here, so Da Vinci can safely hand you over to us for protection, you know, whether it''s me or Karna, it''s not a simple thing." Wu Mingforted.


    [Trantor''s Note: because Da Vinci was originally a man, the trantor used the word "He" instead of "She"]


    "I''ll talk about it first." Karna raised his hand, "I don''t have the ability to protect others, only this armor can protect others, but since the fighting power here is only me and Sodeke, so the armor can''t be easily handed over to Master."


    After all, if Karna handed over his armor to Gudako, then he would definitely be weaker than usual.


    It must be known that it is not only Kavacha and Kund but also Vasavi Shakti who requires the offering of gold armor. After losing the golden armor, Karna was no longer invincible.


    At that time, he had to be like an ordinary soldier and could not allow himself to be injured so easily.


    Since Karna, who had lost his golden amor, was no longer invincible and unable to recover from his injuries, or use foreign objects in sun me essence, it could be said that he was more than half weak.


    "Don''t worry about this at all, Mashu is very reliable!" Gudako said to Karna with a smile, and raised his thumb as she spoke to praise Mashu, but it made Mashu''s face change instantly.


    However, as long as he protected Gudako, Mashu was not ambiguous at all.


    "I won''t let Senpai get hurt!"


    Seeing Mashu''s firm and strong eyes, both Wu Ming and Karna smiled with satisfaction.


    "Having such a Servant is your blessing, Master." Karnaughed a little.


    The words of praise made Mashu''s face turn red again, and Gudako also looked at Mashu happily.


    "Because Mashu is my beautiful junior~" Saying that, Gudako hugged Mashu.


    "SSenpaiwait a second" And Mashu, who was being hugged, could only struggle very weakly.


    "Then let me pave the way first." Wu Ming nodded to Karna, Gudako, and Mashu, then stood on the edge of the mountain.


    "Mythical Yggdrasil"

 Chapter 513: Disaster

    Chapter 513: Disaster


    Even Wu Ming knew that a city could not be built directly at the foot of a mountain, so he didn''t think anyone else would know about this matter.


    Moreover, the city of Denver in front of him is really a Japanese-style building, and it is still a super big city, no matter how you look at it, it doesn''t look like an ordinary city in this era. This was undoubtedly the Servant''s trump card  Noble Phantasm.


    Therefore, the way Wu Ming chose to open a path was definitely different from his usual way, and in the face of a mysterious Japanese-style city with only a few Servants remaining, his way of opening a path was to use a Noble Phantasm to directly blow up the city gates.


    With the release of the real name Noble Phantasm, Wu Ming was in no hurry to throw the holy spear, and held both hands, hiding them, constantly condensing the magic power and holy light.


    "This enormous magic power" Karna was slightly surprised. This magic power can already surpass all the magic power of a first-ss Servant, and still faintly exceeds them.


    And at this moment, Wu Ming''s attack was still enough topete with Vasavi Shakti in explosive power.


    The reason why only fight with explosive power is Vasavi Shakti is a very special Noble Phantasm to God.


    Not that it can only have an effect on gods, but it has additional effects on gods, and if the Noble Phantasm of Karna''s liberation is hidden, and if charged like this, Vasavi Shakti is also enough to cover Wu Ming''s attack.


    But this is a joke, how can one allow the enemy to attack Noble Phantasm, but Wu Ming has umted strength for so long and nothing hase out to stop him, it seems that the other party is really letting go.


    He really didn''t know what the other party was thinking.


    Karna felt a little helpless in his heart, but he didn''t expect someone to stop Wu Ming, but it was only disappointment for the enemy.


    But then again, can this Japanese-style city hold out against Wu Ming''s Noble Phantasm? However, there will be resultster. Karna was waiting for Wu Ming''s feeling to finish charging the Noble Phantasm.


    After all, if a Noble Phantasm blessed by such magic power exploded here, he would be able to defend himself with gold armor. However, Mashu, who cannot use Noble Phantasm in time and quickly, will not be able to protect Gudako, and Gudako will definitely be bombed to death, and will not even be reduced to ashes.


    Just as Karna was ready to take off his golden armor and put it on Gudako, Wu Ming finally made a move.


    Wu Ming raised a reduced version of the holy spear, which was white on the outside and ck on the inside, in front of him, it was the effect of the holy spear beingpressed to the extreme.


    The reason why he didn''t shrug it off his shoulders like throwing a javelin was because Wu Ming wasn''t sure he could control the holy spear that was about to explode in his hand, so he ced the holy spear on his chest, as if he was holding a ceremony.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming read the swearing verb.


    "The next hit is a true legend, ept the verdict!"


    Since the name of the Noble Phantasm had been spoken, there was no need to release the real name again.


    Immediately, Wu Ming threw the holy spear into the sky, and the extreme holy spear, which was white to ck in color, pierced through the clouds, like a kind of attack that fell from the sky, and disappeared without a trace.


    Then, like the punishment of the gods, the heavens and the earth changed color, and above the Japanese-style mystery city, the ck clouds continued to swirl, faintly apanied by thunder and lightning.


    The vortex in the center began to glow, like a hidden thunder that made one''s heart constrict.


    Gudako and Mashu looked dumbfounded when they saw such a scene, this was much more than the previous battle.


    Of course, the Servants in this Japanese-style city must have found it too.


    Immediately, Wu Ming snapped his fingers.


    "Trapped-"


    In an instant, white light covered the entire earth.


    Not knowing how long, Gudako opened his eyes, rubbed his eyes which were ufortable from the instant bright light, and she started to look around.


    Mashu protects Gudako with a shield, while Karna uses his body as a defense in front of Mashu.


    Mashu did it subconsciously, she didn''t know that Wu Ming had such a wide range of damage, and she didn''t know that Noble Phantasm''s damage wouldn''t be affected here.


    However, some gusts of wind also blow, which is why Karna chose to stay ahead of Mashu and Gudako when he knew that there would be no real danger.


    "This this move is too cruel" Gudako held back for a long time, and only said this sentence.


    Karna nodded, this Wu Ming move wasparable to his God-killing spear, and it was quite destructive.


    However, Wu Ming waved his hand very calmly.


    "After all, no one came out to bother me. This is a rare opportunity not to umte more magic power, so I apologize."


    This is a terrible thing about Wu Ming''s spiritual base. It doesn''t seem very strong. It felt no different from the previous Servant''s body, but it wasn''t.


    The interior of this spiritual base was carefully transformed by Wu Ming, and the transformation time was in the Great Root.


    It could be said that if Wu Ming thought about it, as long as he gathered strength for a day and a night, and then used the Noble Phantasm to destroy himself, then the American continent, that is, this singrity, would disappear.


    Wu Mingpletely canceled the limitation of the spiritual base in Great Root. In other words, as long as it was a theoretically achievable attack, he could now do it.


    Just like the use of exploding power to destroy the American continent mentioned earlier, if the magic power is sufficient and controlled, Wu Ming ispletely capable of destroying this singrity.


    Wu Ming''s cheating method is not only like what, of course, also has some of the power bestowed by the Holy Grail.


    Even though the Holy Grail always seemed useless, how could something that King of Magecraft Solomon could use to disrupt human history could be so simple.


    After Chaldea recovered the Holy Grail, they were also nervously protecting. Da Vinci also studied it carefully and carefully, and naturally he could not underestimate the Holy Grail.


    Of course, Wu Ming was here to save this singrity, not to destroy it, so that he would not blow up the American continent.


    Gudako and Mashu, who had just reacted, smiled awkwardly when they heard Wu Ming''s words.


    "Besides, don''t underestimate this city. Although notpletely defending, the opponent can be considered as defending my Noble Phantasm."


    Wu Ming''s words stunned Gudako, Mashu and Karna.


    Gudako and Mashu were because the other party could block such a terrifying Noble Phantasm, while Karna was surprised that there was a city that could block a Noble Phantasmparable to his God-ying Spear.


    Thinking this way, the three of them looked at the Japanese-style castle below.


    The originally beautiful and dignified city had be damaged as if it had experienced a natural disaster. The outer city tower basically copsed, and the inner pavilion and house were almostpletely damaged. The whole city could be described as a mess.


    Only the pce-like hall in the middle is still intact, but it has also lost its former beautiful and dignified atmosphere and color, making people feel a loss of strength.


    "Let''s go, my Noble Phantasm just destroyed the opponent''s city. I''m afraid the Servants on the opposite side didn''t take any damage."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, Gudako and Mashu looked at each other and nodded encouragingly.


    "Then take the Holy Grail here today."


    In this way, a group of four people moved towards the dpidated city.

 Chapter 514: Very poison

    Chapter 514: Very poison


    Due to the close distance, the four of them only took a few minutes to reach the city gates.


    Looking at Gudako, who was still learning how to rte to Roman, Wu Ming smiled helplessly.


    Due to his Noble Phantasm, themunication device that had been repaired was destroyed again.


    Because Da Vinci modified the contact device to adapt to situations with high concentration magic power, Wu Ming gave him a super magic explosion directly, cutting off the contact system directly.


    It is estimated that in order to be in touch again, Da Vinci must further improve the device, at least it must be modified to match the magic concentration of the Age of Gods atmosphere.


    Stopping paying attention to Gudako, Wu Ming looked at the door that had been smashed halfway through the door, and said thoughtfully.


    "In order to reach this level, I think the other party used the Holy Grail."


    Karna nodded after seeing such a situation.


    "I feel like this is the case, otherwise I really can''t think of any defense that can block an attack like a natural disaster."


    However, Wu Ming smiled slightly, he really knew that there was a Noble Phantasm that could withstand any damage.


    King Arthur Avalon''s scabbard.


    As a person familiar with King Arthur''s story, and apanied by the half-lived Wu Ming of King Arthur, he naturally understood the power of Avalon.


    True Name Liberation could create a defensive barrier like iparable scale that even [Ea] couldn''t break.


    And Avalon can also make the wearer never hurt, in a semi-invincible state.


    Wu Ming knew that Avalon would be lost by ident, but because he thought that Artoria needed Avalon more, he always asked Artoria to take him.


    Maybe this is also God''s will If not for Wu Ming carrying out his duties (being a knight), how could he be overshadowed by Morgan Le Fay?


    If she is attacked from the front, Morgan Le Fay can''t beat Wu Ming, and if Wu Ming''s current body appears there at that time, his little finger can instantly crush Morgan Le Fay, and it still doesn''t need a reason.


    If you provoke the Dragon of the Root, do you need a reason to destroy you, of course not.


    The more Wu Ming thought about it, the angrier he became, and he took a deep breath and stopped thinking about it.


    "Whoo~"


    Karna looked at him in bewilderment, but he didn''t have to say anything.


    "Cough cough Come on in." Wu Ming coughed and walked towards the door.


    As soon as he entered the city gate, Wu Ming realized something was wrong, and immediately waved his hand to make Gudako stop.


    "The air here is very poisonous." Immediately, he wrapped his body in magic power.


    Wu Ming discovered that not only the air, but even the ground under his feet was full of poisonous properties, and strangely, this poison did not spread outside, as if the city was a Reality Marble full of poison.


    Wu Ming himself wasn''t too afraid of poison, but this time the poison was a little different, so he didn''t dare to be rash.


    "Zizzi-"


    Even though Wu Ming had wrapped ayer of magic protection on himself, the poison in the air was starting to erode it.


    "This poison is very strong." Wu Ming increased the magic power output to his magic power shield.


    "Then I can''t enter?" Gudako was a little disappointed.


    Wu Ming looked at Gudako awkwardly, do you really think of this ce as a tourist attraction?


    "The current situation is the time for me to take action." Right now, said Karna. After all, Wu Ming invited him toe and also had an idea to deal with the poison.


    Karna walked to the gate, and with a wave of his spear, true sr fire erupted from his body, and began to burn the poison.


    The ground was prated by the fire of Karna, gradually turning red, as if magma was about to erupt, and the air was covered and burned by the fire of Karna, just like the original.


    "It really worked~" Mashu said a little excitedly.


    However, Karna and Wu Ming''s faces were not very happy.


    Because whether it was Wu Ming or Karna, could feel that the ce after the burning was filled with poison again. These poisons seem to be endless, even if it is burned in one part, the poison from other ces will also be filled.


    Even the poison that filled the fire made Karna even more smoldering.


    Smelling an intoxicating smell in the air, Wu Ming said without hesitation.


    "It is full of fine wine poison, it is estimated that Shuten Douji did not escape."


    As Karna burned, more and more the scent of wine rose from the air.


    "Cough cough" Mashu started coughing.


    "Mashu, you are doing well!" Gudako looked at Mashu worriedly.


    Mashu''s face turned purple, and there was no doubt that she was poisoned.


    Wu Ming took out a bottle of potion from his golden ripple and threw it into Gudako''s hand.


    "Looks like Shuten Douji''s poison has started to spread. Mashu has been poisoned. Here is the antidote, give it to Mashu."


    After hearing Wu Ming''s words, Gudako quickly opened the cap of the medicine bottle, and carefully helped Mashu take the medicine.


    After Mashu drank the potion, hisplexion immediately improved.


    It must be said that gaming products must be of high quality, and detoxification is detoxification, which is simr to a kind of "rules".


    Due to his characteristics after drinking the antidote, Mashu is no longer poisoned by the poison.


    "Thank you very much, Silence-senpai." Mashu thanked Wu Ming.


    Hearing such serious words, Wu Ming seemed to see Ghad.


    "I''d rather you call me by another name than Silence."


    Mashu looked at Wu Ming doubtfully.


    "Just kidding, Mashu can be a good Mashu, and the rest is just about people who have been left behind by the times. You don''t have to care." Seriously, if Mashu really imitates Ghad''s words, Wu Ming won''t be happy either, after all, being yourself is the most important thing.


    Then, without waiting for Mashu to respond, Wu Ming took out a few bottles of potions from his golden ripples and threw them at Mashu and Gudako.


    "Ritsu, you and Mashu take this bottle of antidote, and immediately follow the same path back to where we were, the poison here will soon spread, very unsafe, leave it to me and Karna here. Take it." Wu Ming said solemnly.


    "Okay, I see." Gudako also answered Wu Ming earnestly.


    She also knew the seriousness of the matter. Only the poison that spreads can get Mashu poisoned. It would be very dangerous here.


    As a qualified Master, Gudako acts ording to a Servant who fully trusts her.


    "Then it''s up to you, Assassin, Karna, I want you to tell me the story that will happen here." Gudako smiled and looked at the two people who were already standing in the poison domain.


    "just fine."


    "Understood, Master."


    Wu Ming and Karna said without hesitation.


    Soon after, Gudako and Mashu, who had recovered, began to flee from this poisonous area.


    Wu Ming looked at Gudako''s figure and stroked his chin thoughtfully.


    It seemed that Gudako''s anti-poison ability wasn''t that simple, so there was no need to worry about his safety.


    For Mashu, even if she took a few bottles of antidote, there would be no problem.


    Wu Ming looked at Karna.


    "Well, you should be fine."


    Karna seemed to be verifying something, and fire zed all over his body.


    "Although I can''tpletely burn these poisons, they can''t harm me either."


    The Son of the Sun God really wasn''t that easy to beat.


    "Then let''s go and find out the truth of all this."

 Chapter 515: Fox Wedding

    Chapter 515: Fox Wedding


    This unreasonable poison, the city that can block Wu Ming''s Noble Phantasm, is definitely a power but keeps it. This is the current doubt.


    But there is a more important point, the Holy Grail must be restored to save this era.


    Therefore, it was best for both sides to recover the Holy Grail without casualties if they could survive without bloodshed. However, from the previous attack on Suzuka Imperial Pce and the current poison, it could be seen that the other party had no peace intentions.


    It can only be said that Heroic Spirit is a collection of super problematic characters who are bored and idle on Throne of Heroes.


    Heroic Spirits are called heroes or anti-heroes because they are different from ordinary people.


    And these different ces have long been the identity of their troubled characters.


    When you meet someone you like, the other party will be able to call you brother in an instant, but if you don''t like it, you don''t need a fancy reason, just a direct reason that you don''t like, you can fight with a sword.


    However, it was precisely because of their randomness that these heroes became Heroic Spirits, and it was precisely because of the Heroic Spirits'' personalities that Gudako would not appear afraid on this journey to save humanity.


    There is tension, however, Gudako holds the destiny of mankind in his hands, but she does not me others, she is not afraid, because she has Mashu by his side, and there are friends full of personality on the way.


    Ahem... But it''s precisely because some Heroic Spirits are too individual that they stand on the opposite side of human nature.


    At least for now.


    Just like the high school student in front of Wu Ming and Karna right now.


    "Furthermore, this path won''t work~" Suzuka Gozen said to Wu Ming and Karna in a friendly manner.


    Even though she was also in this poison domain, she was not affected by the poison at all for some unknown reason.


    As if guessing what Wu Ming and Karna were thinking, Suzuka Gozen waved his hand and started to exin.


    "Of course, Shuten Douji''s poison is very strong, and there is no difference between the enemy and me. I am also affected here."


    Of course, Wu Ming really didn''t want to know.


    Then, Suzuka Gozen''s body emitted a hint of magic power, and a faint golden light lingered on his body.


    "This is all because of the Holy Grail~"


    Wu Ming could almost guess that by contacting the Holy Grail, Suzuka Gozen had temporarily acquired a physical immunity that was immune to Shutun Douji''s poison, which was almost like this.


    "Well, then this goddess, who has the same divinity as you, will be handed over to you, Karna."


    Nodding to Karna, Wu Ming changed direction and continued walking towards the central hall.


    "No, wait a minute, why did you just leave?" Suzuka Gozen felt helpless when she saw Wu Ming who almost ignored her and left her.


    "Shhh-"


    Along with the sound of the wind, Suzuka Gozen dodged Karna''s invading gunfire.


    "Brother, you must have never been in love, but I am full of JK''s power, so you call me that?!" Suzuka Gozen looked at Karna with vengeance.


    "Since it is an enemy, then we will fight." Karna, who turned into an extremely cold male god, didn''t say a word, and once again used the spear and swung it at Suzuka Gozen.


    *Bang*


    A katana emitting golden and silver light blocked Karna''s weapon.


    Suzuka Gozen took out Daitsuuren from somewhere, and blocked Karna''s attack.


    Since Daitsuuren has appeared, then Shoutouren will also appear naturally.


    The katana sword emitting golden light floated in the sky, and it was Daitsuuren.


    Daitsuuren split into two into four, four into eight In just a few seconds, hundreds of Daitsuuren split open.


    "Then I''ll be serious, take my hit, Indian demigod hero!"


    Suzuka Gozen changed his haste from before, and now looked very serious.


    "Tenkiame"


    In an instant, hundreds of Daitsuurennded right in front of Karna and Suzuka, causing a vicious bombardment.


    *boom boom boom*


    ....


    Up ahead, listening to the sound of explosionsing from behind, Wu Ming slightly averted his gaze.


    "In your case, there should be no problem with fighting Suzuka Gozen. Good luck, Karna."


    After speaking, Wu Ming quickened his speed and dashed towards the central hall.


    Almost immediately after arriving in front of the main hall, a woman in a blue dress simr to a shrine maiden costume, appeared half kneeling in front of Wu Ming.


    It had the same fox ears and fox tail as Suzuka Gozen, but the fox in front of Wu Ming had the appearance of a wife.


    However if Wu Ming was not mistaken, there were six tails behind the opponent.


    And although this fox looks gentle and weak, there is a lot of magic power in its body.


    And the other party also has a golden light, no doubt that he has also made contact with the Holy Grail, and has obtained a temporary immunity physique.


    "The second fox, coupled with this not weak magic power, relying on my guess, you should be Tamamo-no-Mae who is also known as the three great monsters along with Shuten-douji and Otengu"


    "But as far as I know, Tamamo-no-Mae is the Nine-Tails, you actually only have six." After speaking, Wu Ming looked at the fox who was standing dignified at the front of the hall.


    To be honest, apart from Tamamo-no-Mae, Wu Ming couldn''t think of any other fox that could possess one whose magic power wasn''t weaker than Suzuka Gozen.


    Although he was curious as to why the other party was half kneeling.


    "Yeah~ I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, Silence-sama, as for the number of my tails, it''s just that I haven''t regained its strength yet." Tamamo easily acknowledged her identity.


    Seemingly in a very happy mood, the six Tamamo tails waving in front and behind his body were also emitting traces of magic power.


    Wu Ming frowned slightly, then said.


    "This familiar magic power, I think Ibaraki Doji was saved by you earlier."


    Wu Ming sensed this magic power, which was the same magic power that appeared on the talisman paper that appeared in front of the Ibaraki Doji earlier.


    "Yes~ You are right, Silence-sama, it was my doing." Tamamo said with a smile.


    I find this woman getting weirder. Wu Ming thought.


    "In that case, if you can step aside, I think we can continue talking like this in the future." Although Wu Ming didn''t think the other party would easily step aside.


    After all, it is the nine-tailed fox Tamamo-no-Mae, one of the three main monsters in Japan, and it is said that Tamamo-no-Mae is actually an incarnation of the Japanese sun god Amaterasu.


    Those who can rte to God aren''t easy to mess with, like Suzuka Gozen just now, don''t look at her abnormal appearance, but she''s not someone to befriend.


    The one who managed to ambush his group and was bombed by his Noble Phantasm and survived, Wu Ming didn''t think it was a simple Servant.


    At least the Tamamo in front of him and Suzuka Gozen are not as simple as they seem.


    After all, the most important point, Wu Ming never told Tamamo before that his name was Silence.


    The other party must have learned the information in some way, Wu Ming judged this way.


    Fortunately, the other party didn''t know Wu Ming''s name as Dragon of the Root, otherwise he would be very surprised.


    Then, just as Wu Ming was about to strike first, Tamamo opened his mouth, but after speaking, he was surprised from another aspect.


    "Of course it doesn''t matter, Silence-sama."


    Then, Wu Ming looked at the previous Tamamo with a strange and unimaginable look.


    You betrayed Shuten Douji just like that?


    "You may not know that Shuten Douji has left this hall."


    Wu Ming was stunned for a moment, the other party left here,  He immediately thought of the possibility.


    "That''s right, it''s exactly what you think." Tamamo previously said directly.


    Wu Ming did not enter the hall again, but turned around and prepared to leave immediately.


    However, as if thinking about it again, Wu Ming stopped and turned his head to look in front of Tamamo.


    "I have a question, why are you telling me this information."


    Tamamo before hearing the question, and a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    "Because I want to marry you, Wu Ming-sama."


    In an instant, Wu Ming''s eyes widened.

 Chapter 516: Plot Shuten Douji

    Chapter 516: Plot Shuten Douji


    Wu Ming''s eyes widened, showing his inner restlessness.


    After the previously released Noble Phantasm, the sky became cloudless.


    Wetted by the sudden rain of sun, Wu Ming blinked.


    Wu Ming dodged quickly and came in front of Tamamo. Wu Ming stretched out his hand and directly grabbed the white neck in front of Tamamo, but the magic power attached to his hand holding the neck in front of Tamamo showed this grip was no joke.


    Even a Servant couldn''t endure if his neck was twisted.


    "How do you know this name." There was a trace of murder in Wu Ming''s tone of voice.


    That''s right, Wu Ming was surprised that Tamamo wanted to marry him. Although he was a little worried about coughing He was surprised that the other party knew Wu Ming''s name.


    It should be known that even among the people who knew him, not many people knew his name "Wu Ming".


    In addition, the three additional Holy Grails of this singrity were also arranged by King of Magecraft Solomon, Wu Ming had to guess whether because of Solomon, Tamamo knew his name.


    Or, Tamamo-no-Mae was just a thug sent by Solomon to confront Wu Ming.


    At this moment, Wu Ming''s mental power waspletely released, and a range of thousands of meters had entered his perception range.


    Wu Ming released his mental strength not only to find out if there were other enemies or traps in the vicinity, but also to see if he fell into the opponent''s illusion.


    Although Wu Ming can now be said to be immune to illusions.


    If it was an illusion that didn''t act on Wu Ming itself but changed the surroundings, he might fall into ce if he didn''t notice it for a while.


    To give a simple analogy, apply an illusion to the stone, in theory, let the stone think it is a flower, then the stone will think it is a flower, and then use magic power to help people see the stone''s original position. There is one more flower this time.


    Simr to implying magic.


    But now that Wu Ming hadpletely liberated his mental strength, no worries, the other party did nothing.


    "I only learned of your identity through contact with the Holy Grail, Wu Ming-sama." Tamamo didn''t care that Wu Ming was strangling his neck, as if believing, she said to Wu Ming with a smile.


    "Holy Grail?"


    Hearing what Tamamo said earlier, Wu Ming thought of such an example, but the other party did not touch the Holy Grail, but her.


    While in Fuyuki City, Stheno, the eldest sister of the Three Gorgon Goddess, was obedient because she came into contact with Wu Ming and knew his identity.


    Strictly speaking, Stheno had the divinity of the Earth Goddess, and Tamamo-no-Mae also had a very close rtionship with Amaterasu.


    If Tamamo found out Wu Ming''s identity because of his contact with the Holy Grail, it wouldn''t be unreasonable.


    Compared to Stheno, who knew the information, Wu Ming felt that the statement that Tamamo in front of him only knew the information because he had been in contact with the Holy Grail was more reliable.


    Although Wu Ming didn''t have [Discernment of the Poor] like Karna, but at this moment, he who was full of energy was also monitoring Tamamo''s every move, including breathing, every hair moving by the wind and a series of other details.


    Moreover, Wu Ming discovered that there really was no other Servant level magic power in this hall except the Servant magic power in front of him.


    There was no doubt that Tamamo wasn''t lying.


    Wu Ming slowly let go of the hand that was holding Tamamo''s front neck, and looked deeply in front of Tamao.


    "I can''t fully trust you yet. If you want to prove yourself, then you will stay here all the time. If I find you anywhere else, I will immediately consider you an enemy and kill you at any cost, how about that?"


    After all, if the other party was lying, then most likely, it was Solomon who did it. In that case, it would be risky to let Tamamo stay here for a while, so Wu Ming would say that he would not allow it.


    After hearing Wu Ming''s words, Tamamo nodded happily, and no doubt he agreed.


    "No problem, I''ll be here waiting for the husband toe back to pick me up, and I hope the husband returns triumphantly." Tamamo''s upper body is bent, her arms are folded, and her whole body is lying on the ground, like a Japanese woman to her husband.


    Facing Tamamo who called himself husband, Wu Ming frowned.


    "It''s my first time meeting you. You just found out about me from the Holy Grail, and you said that you wanted to marry me. I will definitely refuse shallow love. Don''t call me husband in the future."


    In Wu Ming''s view, marriage without feelings is meaningless, he can''t walk when he sees a beautiful woman, and he won''t immediately agree just because the other party has posted backwards.


    After all, Wu Ming still has some love debt, how can he add a cough...


    "Yeah~ I know that, Silence-sama."


    Wu Ming nodded in satisfaction this time, instead of calling "Wu Ming", Tamamo called out "Silence", which shows that the other party is also an intelligent person.


    Wu Ming only likes to deal with smart people.


    "Then, stay here, if you don''t lie, I wille back to thank you." After that, Wu Ming turned around and immediately left.


    "I hope you win."


    After not seeing Wu Ming''s figure again, a smile appeared on Tamamo''s face again.


    "Haha~ Such a good husband could be snatched away by others if I don''t hurry. I''m Tamamo-no-Mae, who inspires to be a good wife and fox~ And I''ll give you a meeting gift, my husband. ~" Saying this, But Tamamo''s eyes currently look a little scary.


    It was a pity that Wu Ming had left and not seen this sight.


    ...


    On the way back to the city gates, Wu Ming started to think about the information gathered so far. ording to the information in front of Tamamo and Wu Ming''s own exploration, Shuten Douji was no longer in the central hall at this time.


    There might be two reasons why Shuten Douji governed this poisonous city.


    First, she needed to make Wu Ming think that she was in the center of this poisonous city. After all, if you want to start a fight, it''s definitely beneficial to get the blessing of Shuten Douji''s own territory.


    However, Wu Ming had forgotten that his Noble Phantasm could continue operating on its own after Shuten Douji left the stagest time, so this time the odds would be the same. So what was the purpose of this self-governing poison city to attract Wu Ming toe, naturally, Shuten Douji fled.


    This is also the second point, everywhere is full of poisonous magic power. Under normal circumstances, there was no way to detect the movement of a small magic power. In this way, the other party had most likely sneaked out of the city.


    In Wu Ming''s view, Shuten Douji was not a demon who ran away without starting a fight, not to mention Ibaraki Douji was still here, and even if the other party left here, where could he go.


    There is only one answer, go outside the city to find Gudako and Mashu.


    Even though Shuten Douji wouldn''t run away in fear, his opponent wasn''t a fool either, so she couldn''t just sit back and wait for an enemy she couldn''t beat to bother her.


    Therefore, it was the most reasonable choice to divert the main force and attack the weakest enemy.


    And if Shuten Douji was the Servant sent by Solomon, Gudako''s was the only hope for Humanity, at least for now.


    Then as long as Gudako is eliminated, Solomon will not worry.


    As for why the other party was so sure that only Wu Ming and Karna would enter, it could only be said that this was probably only part of the n.


    Wu Ming guessed that even Gudako and Mashu were in, and it was estimated that Shuten-douji would have a way of separating them.


    "As expected of the leader Shuten Douji, son of the great god Ibuki, his brain is truly no worse than a human''s."


    Men have no power, so they soften their wisdom; oni have power, so they throw away their wisdom.


    As the son of oni and god, Shuten Douji is very smart.


    No, there are people who procrastinate.


    "Shuten told me that even if you die today, you will be dragged here!"

 Chapter 517: Shocked Ibaraki Doji

    Chapter 517: Shocked Ibaraki Doji


    Ibaraki Doji said to the extremely domineering Wu Ming, the demonic energy on the bone sword in his hand towered over.


    Although don''t know if Ibaraki Doji also has the immunity bestowed by the Holy Grail, but after all, one can walk through this poison as if it was nothing.


    But think about it, she had lived with Shuten Douji all year, and she wasn''t poisoned, so she should have an immune physique.


    Whatever it was, there was no doubt that Ibaraki-doji was sent by Shuten-doji to stop Wu Ming.


    "You are quite educated, Ibaraki." Wu Ming greeted Ibaraki.


    "Wahhaha, that''s fine, after all, there is such a thing as the Holy Grail. Cough cough Shut up for me, your rtionship with me is not good enough to say hello." Ibaraki Doji firstughed, and then realized that they were enemies and changed his attitude.


    No matter how you look, Ibaraki-doji is very unreliable, but no matter how the other party puts it, she is Rasoki, the famous Ibaraki-doji.


    "In this way, Shuten Douji is indeed looking for Karna," said Wu Ming calmly.


    "Hmph, it''s only natural that Shuten is looking for a human little girl, how could she find that scary Shuten Of course, not because Shuten is afraid of that guy! "The sun naturally refers to Karna.


    Like a child, Ibaraki-doji is very difficult to defend Shuten-doji.


    "Yes, thank you, Ibaraki-douji." Wu Ming smiled lightly, and now it could be considered aplete confirmation of Shuten-douji''s existence.


    In contrast, Shuten-Douji, who heard Wu Ming''s thanks, gave a strange look.


    "Forget it, no matter what nonsense you talk about, if the sun didn''t intervenest time, how could I be so embarrassed and run away, and I wasughed at by the sun fox, it''s really disgusting!"


    Ibaraki-doji waspletely unaware that she was caught up in Wu Ming''s schemes, and still vented his anger there.


    "Sure enough, nothing to do with the sun is a good thing, so are you, let me Ibaraki-doji end your light today!" With a roar, Ibaraki-doji plunged the bone sword into the ground with his left hand, and then raised his right hand, aiming at Wu Ming.


    "Let''s take a good look at our real Oni appearance! Cut by trickery, and the right arm that was lost and recovered has turned into a monster! Run fast, karma!"


    In an instant, Ibaraki Doji''s right hand ignited a strange fire.


    Facts have proven that the reason why Servants like to sing a sentence and then release Noble Phantasm also has the function of gathering power to strengthen Noble Phantasm. Of course, there''s actually a saying that coughs "it''s cooler".


    Just as Wu Ming was about to unleash a Noble Phantasm, when he received the blow, he discovered that Ibaraki Doji had not fully unleashed a Noble Phantasm.


    "This is not over!" Ibaraki Doji took his left hand from the bone sword and ced it on the Noble Phantasm in his right hand.


    In an instant, the mes on Ibaraki Doji''s right arm soared high, revealing the ultimate golden color.


    The skyrocketing mes hadpletely covered Ibaraki Doji, and the only thing that could be seen was the reddish gold ghost hand, the gold turning ck.


    This time, Wu Ming did not dare to be rash. This was obviously because the other party hadbined two Noble Phantasms into one, and in his perception, he clearly discovered that Ibaraki Doji''s spiritual base was gradually copsing. There was no doubt that this was the final Noble Phantasm of life fusion.


    The double Noble Phantasm plus the smoldering life, it was at level 1+1+1>3, and its power was far greater than the previous opponent''s Noble Phantasm, which was alreadyparable to the Holy Sword.


    In short, Ibaraki Doji''s double Noble Phantasm who sacrificed his own life, Wu Ming didn''t have the confidence to block it with his own armor.


    However, it was also because Ibaraki Doji''s life-burning action touched Wu Ming''s heart.


    Wu Ming remembered what Ibaraki had said earlier.


    "Even if I die today, I will drag you here!"


    Those who can be Heroic Spirits are heroes without exception. However, the reason why anti-heroes can also be Heroic Spirits and enter the Throne of Heroes has advantages.


    Entering the Throne of Heroes after death is not only the convenience of losing freedom, but also the recognition of the two Counter Forces.


    The spirit of Ibaraki-doji that transcends friendship and dares to sacrifice for Shuten-doji made Wu Ming very touched.


    Wu Ming smiled happily.


    "Then let me receive your strongest attack, Ibaraki-doji!"


    After speaking, the long spear in Wu Ming''s hand turned into magic and disappeared, he opened his hand, and all the armor on his body was removed on his body.


    This Noble Phantasm armor was a Noble Phantasm possessed by permanent status, but that didn''t mean that its real name couldn''t be released.


    In the end, all the dismantled armor gathered in front of Wu Ming, constantly changing and merging, and the holy knight shield as tall as a person simr to Mashu''s shield floated in front of Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming, dressed in white, grabbed the handle behind the shield and mmed the shield into the ground.


    "This is my current strongest Noble Phantasm, and it is proof that I am the strongest knight, Vero Silence Eude, the conceptual defense of Noble Phantasm."


    Ibaraki-doji doesn''t need to give up Noble Phantasm, but quietly listens to Wu Ming''s words, although Wu Ming doesn''t know if the other party is still alive, because he can no longer feel the aura of Ibaraki-doji.


    "Let me see, if your feelings towards Shuten-douji go beyond friendship, can you destroy the evidence of this knight with the Concept of Noble Phantasm!"


    Wu Ming''s words were like an opportunity. After he finished speaking, Ibaraki Doji''s final Noble Phantasm was released.


    "RashoumonDaiengi!!"


    The ck gold Oni''s hand was released from the Ibaraki Doji, and after the release, the Oni''s hand continued to expand and be veryrge.


    It was as if Ibaraki-doji had truly sacrificed his life, this final cry of thest Noble Phantasm seemed extremely pitiful to Wu Ming''s ears.


    "Present Mind Arthur (The Armor of Arthur''s Gift) " Wu Ming did not shout with all his might like Ibaraki Doji, but like a holy king, elegantly and calmly reciting the true name of the Noble Phantasm.


    In an instant, a one-man tall knight shield exploded into light. Nothing fancy, the knight shield just released ayer of light.


    The defensive wall consisting of a thinyer started from the shield, the first thinyer wrapped around Wu Ming, and then began to extend up, down, left and right, like a giant light shield that continued to extend.


    When the Oni''s hand was close to Wu Ming, it had already swelled to a height of 100 meters, like a terrifying demon hand, grabbing Wu Ming.


    And the defensive wall in front of Wu Ming, as if responding to Ibaraki Doji''s Noble Phantasm, spread to the same width and height as the giant ck gold Oni''s hand.


    The next second, the giant Oni''s hand made contact with the defensive light film.


    *Boom--------!!*


    ...


    In front of the central hall, Tamamo was still sitting half kneeling at the front of the hall, watching the explosion like a nuclear bomb not far ahead.


    Due to Wu Ming''syer of defensive light, the impact of the explosion did not spread to her, and not even his voice could be heard much.


    Before Wu Ming and Ibaraki Doji released Noble Phantasm, Tamamo discovered something was wrong, and the magic power fluctuation was too violent.


    She witnessed this miracle with his own eyes as the huge Oni''s hand collided with the expandingyer of protective light.


    "Sometimes I really envy Shuten-douji." Tamamo previously shook her head, as if pitying Ibaraki-doji, then closed her eyes and fell silent.


    After all, Wu Ming''s request was to stay, and Tamamo chose toply.


    ...


    On the other hand, Karna and Suzuka Gozen were hit by the explosion, Suzuka Gozen was blown to one side, and Karna tried to stabilize his body and saw the explosion.


    "Is it Silence''s doing, then I also have to make a quick decision."


    ...


    Outside the city, Gudako stands behind Mashu and is shocked by a huge explosion in the city.


    Mashu didn''t have time to arrange a big explosion in the city, but focused on Shuten Douji in front of her.


    However, Shuten Douji did not pay attention to Mashu and Gudako at this time, but saw the huge explosion.


    Shr could naturally sense that it was Ibaraki Doji''s Noble Phantasm.


    "Hehehe~ Sure enough, Ibaraki, you really are an idiot."

 Chapter 518: Two Cheats – Time Refutation

    Chapter 518: Two Cheats ¨C Time Refutation


    Although Shuten Douji smiled, the smile was not very sincere, on the contrary, it contained a hint of pain, but was well covered by it.


    She did tell Ibaraki to try to stop Wu Ming, but she didn''t say that she would take his life.


    Shuten-doji likes to tease Ibaraki-doji, but it is also a kind of love, and Ibaraki also knows this, so she dys Wu Ming, and for Shuten, Ibaraki puts herself in it.


    Although everyone is a Servant, it is not easy to find a good friend, and a Servant can be said to be a second life, it is also very happy to meet a good friend in the second life.


    She opened his wine gourd, took a sip with a smile, and Shuten Douji stopped noticing the explosion.


    "Then let''s continue, can that little girl stop my poison? I''m looking forward to it~ Hehehe~"


    Mashu gritted his teeth with a bitter expression on his face.


    "This time it was really, really bad."


    At this time, an angel in white came out.


    ....


    The center of the explosion in the city, where Wu Ming was.


    ""


    Wu Ming didn''t hear the slightest sound, and didn''t see any color other than white.


    In the lightyer assessment, the explosive sound produced by the collision of a Noble Phantasm is counted as "damage", and the dazzling light generated by a Noble Phantasm is also counted as "damage".


    Noble Phantasms will be heard and seen. It was isted, which was why Wu Ming looked at the vast expanse of white and couldn''t hear the sound of the explosion.


    However, what can be known is that Wu Ming managed to defend Ibaraki Doji''s Noble Phantasm.


    Since Wu Ming''s Noble Phantasm had not been destroyed, Ibaraki Doji''s death was the best proof.


    However, it must.


    "Too bad, Ibaraki Doji, the conceptual Noble Phantasm under the product of time refutation cannot be destroyed with just the me of the holy sword."


    This is Wu Ming''s biggest cheat point.


    Wu Ming once identally got worn out armor after leaving Connacht, because a magic scroll came to Camelot, and that armor became Wu Ming''s armor as a Knight of the Round Table, after he left It was taken by Artoria again, and its whereabouts are unknown.


    It seems normal. The Connacht timeline is the fifth century BC, while the Camelot timeline is the fifth century AD. In this case, there was nothing wrong with the armor that Wu Ming brought to the "back" during the "front". The problem is in the roll.


    The scroll used by Merlin to summon him was undoubtedly made by Wu Ming. He could see it, but the scroll appeared a thousand years ago without a trace. If there is no problem with it, Wu Ming can''t be trusted.


    This is undoubtedly the problem with the scroll. Before being summoned by Merlin with the scroll, Wu Ming found a scroll that had his own blood and actually made it.


    Suppose after Wu Ming was summoned, Merlin summoned Wu Ming with the scroll that was passed down earlier, then who made the scroll.


    Wu Ming never made it, but no doubt it was made by him. He had put the scroll in his own space, so the only possibility was the scroll used by Morgan Le Fay.


    And the scroll that Morgan Le Fay used was simr to the one made by Wu Ming, but it didn''t have the blood.


    Assuming that in Camelot''s muted codename "the silenced of the present", what Connacht silenced was "the silenced from the past".


    Then there is inference.


    After the Camelot Morgan Le Fay scroll sucked in the current Wu Ming, it was also sucked in by the space-time tunnel. Maybe it was mixed with traces of blood. Wu Ming found it, and then he was sucked in. The scroll was not taken by him, but spread to a thousand yearster and was used by Merlin, and then sucked up Wu Ming from a thousand years ago.


    And when the past Wu Ming was sucked in was when Merlin sucked in him more than a thousand yearster, and the past he was sucked in and became his current self.


    Wu Ming rubbed his head, feeling his head getting bigger.


    "Looks like we''ll have to investigate this thoroughly after returning to Great Root." It was okay for Wu Ming in Great Root to want to know such a thing, after all, the administrator had to be good at using his own authority.


    Wu Ming only used a little of the administrator''s authority, through the power of Root and the power of the Holy Grail held by Medb, cheating to reproduce the armor attached to the rebuttal this time.


    And the strength of the original name armor is undoubtedly not weaker than Avalon. It is produced by Fairy, and it is definitely a good product.


    While Wu Ming was thinking, the Noble Phantasm also slowly and automatically came into contact.


    The danger is gone, and it will naturally be lifted.


    Upon contact, the shield consisting of armor was automatically shattered, and it was reshaped into fast armor and attached to Wu Ming.


    The current armor was more sacred than before, as if the liberation effect of the Noble Phantasm''s real name was still there.


    Wu Ming touched his helmet Due to the big explosion, the air in the city was known from the central hall that the location of the city gate was no longer very poisonous, as it was affected by Ibaraki''s karmic fire and Wu Ming''s holy light and exploded. The resulting storm, whether it is poison in the ground or poison in the air, blows, burns, and purifies.


    Then, Mu Ming looked at Ibaraki Doji.


    At this time, the Ibaraki-doji hadpletely disappeared, and only a small amount of residual magic power remained in the ce where Ibaraki-doji came from.


    The final attack of the sacrifice of life, no matter whether the opponent lives or dies, Ibaraki-doji cannot defend.


    Shaking his head, no longer paying attention, this, Wu Ming immediately ran to the city gate.


    After all, there were no enemies in the way, and Wu Ming directly ran to the city gates with the shortest routine between the two points.


    Near the city gate, Wu Ming met Karna, at that time Suzuka Gozen opposite Karna just disappeared, which means Suzuka Gozen had been defeated by Karna.


    "As expected of Karna, he really won."


    However, facing Wu Ming''s praise, Karna shook his head.


    "The other party just gave up."


    This makes a difference.


    But since Karna said that the other party held his hand, it must be the other party who held his hand, and Karna would not lie.


    "Don''t talk about it, Ritsu is in danger, and Shuten Douji is looking for her."


    Soon after, Wu Ming and Karna went to look for Gudako.


    On the way, Karna told Wu Ming about the battle between himself and Suzuka Gozen.


    The Noble Phantasm that Suzuka Gozen controlled earlier did hit Karna, but didn''t seriously injure Karna, and then Karna continued to entangle Suzuka Gozen in closebat.


    Since Karna knew that the Noble Phantasm that Suzuka Gozen issued was for object control, the opponent had to have some hesitation in closebat.


    In the beginning, since Suzuka Gozen was fighting Karna in close quarters, no matter how carefully he controlled it, once Karna wanted to y a trick, it was highly likely that some of the katana des would bounce off and hit Suzuka Gozen herself.


    This is the disadvantage of getting too close to the enemy.


    Despite being affected by Wu Ming''s and Ibaraki Doji''s massive explosions, Karna felt that there had to be a quick solution.


    Then after releasing the Noble Phantasm, Suzuka Gozen symbolically dodged the blow.


    Later, when Wu Ming and Karna found Gudako and Mashu, they discovered that Nightingale had no idea when they had appeared beside them.


    Shuten Douji, on the other hand, was drinking wine in front of the three of them with a smile on his face, but no matter how he looked at Shuten Douji, it made one feel that she was quite depressed.

 Chapter 519: Demon Gods Pillar Appears

    Chapter 519: Demon God''s Pir Appears


    Not to mention, Wu Ming heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Gudako was fine.


    Obviously, Shuten Douji didn''t attack Gudako because of this Nightingale who didn''t know when she appeared.


    "I really failed this time. The rtionship between this youngdy and I is really not good." Shuten Douji seemed to let go of his resistance, and said lightly to Wu Ming.


    Although Wu Ming did not understand Nightingale''s abilities, since Nightingale was a nurse, it was estimated that the Noble Phantasm skill should be either medicinal or refining.


    And it could be seen from Shuten Douji''s current expression that Nightingale''s abilities were stillpletely holding her back.


    "That''s right, Shuten-douji." Wu Ming was no longer anxious, because there were currently only two surviving Servants of the Japanese army, and Tamamo was currently standing by Wu Ming''s side.


    In fact, Wu Ming guessed quite well.


    When Shuten-douji used poison to attack Gudako and Mashu, Nightingale walked out of the forest next to her quietly, and then released a Noble Phantasm.


    As a result, Shuten Douji''s poison ispletely pure, and at this moment, the wine that Shuten Douji drinks is not poisonous.


    "I must say that in terms of luck, Shuten Douji is really unlucky." Even Gudako couldn''t help butin.


    ording to Gudako''s judgment, Shuten-douji was desperately trying to get out of Denver City and wanted to attack thest Master.


    As a result, at thest decisive moment, not knowing where a Servant whopletely restrained Shuten-doji came from.


    After all, Nightingale left after chasing Achilles in the middle of the night, who would meet her in this ce.


    "Well~ Actually, my luck isn''t that great~"


    Seeing Shuten Douji with a confident mind, Wu Ming subconsciously felt it was not good.


    Facing Shuten Douji who was already alone, Wu Ming who knew the danger chose to act immediately.


    The holy spear pierced Shuten-douji, but she did nothing to defend or dodge.


    "Ah ah ah, I remember you were looking for the Holy Grail, unfortunately the Holy Grail is not in my hands right now."


    The holy spear stopped firmly at Shuten-douji''s neck.


    "This is the second time we''ve met, Shuten Douji, although I don''t know if you still remember me." Even though Wu Ming opened a conversation with Shuten Douji, he still aimed the holy spear at Shuten Douji''s neck.


    "Of course, but I clearly remember that you cut off my head~" Shuten Douji saidfortably, not at all like being "arrested".


    "Whether it is Ibaraki, Tamamo no Mae or even Suzuka Gozen''s golden light, as well as continuous poisoning, all of them were achieved by me through the Holy Grail." Shuten Douji said all this without hesitation.


    "However, I did not take out the Holy Grail." Shuten Douji smiled.


    Then, Shuten Douji, who didn''t take out the Holy Grail, where would she put the Holy Grail?


    The central hall was infiltrated by his own spiritual power, and there was no trace of the Holy Grail. Suzuka Gozen and Ibaraki Doji have also left the stage. What is Tamamo?


    Wu Ming thought, and he thought he had overlooked something.


    In an instant, Wu Ming''s pupils suddenly shrank, and he thought of something.


    There was no doubt that this city was a Noble Phantasm, as well as a Noble Phantasm that had been blessed by the Holy Grail.


    There is no such legend in Suzuka Gozen. Although Ibaraki Doji and Shuten Doji said that they built a castle in Daeshan, this town was no match for Oni, and Tamamo didn''t have a castle legend either.


    Then, there must be a hidden Servant, and this city belongs to that Servant.


    Shuten Doji seemed to see what Wu Ming realized and smiled.


    "That''s right, I handed the Holy Grail to the lord of this city~ After all, I have no intention of returning myself~"


    Shuten Douji smiled, but this smile was quite familiar to Wu Ming''s eyes, exactly the same smile that Shuten Douji had in Fuyuki City before she left the stage.


    "Pfft-"


    Wu Ming thrust the spear into Shuten Douji''s neck, but Shuten Doujiughed.


    She disappeared little by little, and although Shuten Doji was unable to speak due to his throat being stabbed, Wu Ming read Shuten Douji''s words through the shape of his mouth.


    "I''m waiting for you at Himeji Castle~


    Immediately after, Shuten Douji turned into magic power and disappeared.


    *Explosion-*


    Suddenly, the earth started to shake violently, and Mashu supported Gudako who was about to fall.


    Karna and Nightingale looked behind Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming turned around and saw the huge Denver City, or Himeji Castle.


    In the second half of Himeji Castle, a huge pir rises from the ground, and countless eyes are embedded in this huge fleshy pir, rotating and shing from time to time, especially prating.


    "That Demon God Pir?!" Gudako eximed in surprise.


    After all, Gudako had experienced the four singrities, and had encountered many demonic pirs, so naturally she recognized them.


    Nightingale and Karna were also shocked, however, the aura emanating from the huge flesh line in the distance was a little scary.


    When everyone was shocked, Wu Ming shook his head helplessly.


    "I have been framed by that drunken brat again."


    Shuten-douji founded the poison city and sent Ibaraki-doji. Suzuka Gozen had intercepted Wu Ming before Tamamo. Looks like she''s about to attack Gudako. Wu Ming was going to return quickly to protect Gudako, but she was actually hit in the east and west of his n.


    In this way, Wu Ming and the others were transferred, and the Servant behind Himeji Castle was given the opportunity to summon the Demon God''s Pir.


    However, ording to Shuten-douji''s statement, "Waiting for you at Himeji Castle", it is very possible that this Demon God Pir was controlled by Shuten-douji.


    It happened to prove why it took so long to summon the Demon God''s Pir, as Shuten Douji''s consciousness needed to be stored in this huge flesh pir.


    Sure enough, Wu Ming''s idea was confirmed again.


    "Even if Shuten-douji leaves, she will leave a lot of trouble for me."


    "Because, stay with Mashu and Nightingale to protect Ritsu, I will meet that person." Wu Ming said to Karna.


    Karna didn''t speak, just nodded, then stood beside Gudako.


    Even though Gudako always had Mashu by his side, she couldn''t guarantee that she would be able topletely protect her when she encountered some powerful Servants.


    Just like Shuten Douji just now, it was a bit difficult for Mashu to defend against the spreading poison gas.


    Also out of guilt, Mashu doesn''t speak now, but stays by Gudako''s side honestly.


    Right now, Gudako looked a little sullen.


    "That''s the Demon God''s Pir, how can I let you go alone!" Gudako mercilessly rejected Wu Ming''s proposal.


    Even though Mashu didn''t speak, the worried look in his eyes was still visible to Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming was stunned for a moment, thenughed.


    "Don''t worry, didn''t I tell you, I''m no ordinary Servant." Wu Ming smiled andforted the two.


    "But" Gudako still disagreed, and wanted to deny something.


    "Believe me, on the contrary, you and Mashu can make me feel mostfortable." Wu Ming looked at Gudako and Mashu firmly.


    It wasn''t that the two of them were burdensome, well, instead they coughed a little What was important was that Wu Ming believed that this Demon God Pir was controlled by Shuten Douji.


    Facing a different Pir of Demon God, Wu Ming was really ufortable to let Gudako and Mashu follow.


    What''s more, with Wu Ming''s strength, it wasn''t too difficult to take a bit of effort to break the Demon God''s Pir.


    It was precisely because of this that Karna agreed to live alone, and Wu Ming went to the battlefield alone.


    Even though the two seemed even in the previous battle, in the face of the "cheat" Wu Ming, Karna still knew that he could not beat Wu Ming.


    In this case, the strength of the frontal battlefield was sufficient, so he was responsible for protecting Gudako in the rear.


    Finally, Gudako and Mashu nodded and chose to believe Wu Ming.


    "Hah?" Wu Ming found that one person was missing.


    "Where did Nightingale go?"


    Gudako and Mashu also find that Nightingale is missing by their side.


    At this time, Karna, who was loyal as a weapon, spoke up.


    "The nurse is already aiming for the Demon God Pir as you speak."


    "..."


    As expected of the very obedient Karna, if you don''t ask, he won''t say anything...


    Wu Ming raised his forehead with a slight headache.

 Chapter 520: Noble Phantasm Nightingale

    Chapter 520: Noble Phantasm Nightingale


    In the center and back of Himeji Castle, the giant tentacle-like Demon God Pirs wriggled violently, and the Demon God Pir''s eyes also rolled and flickered from time to time, making it even more terrifying.


    **


    A strange cry came from the Demon God''s Pir, a sound neither humans nor Servants could make.


    This was the unique cry of the Demon God''s Pir.


    Along with the Demon God Pir''s cry, a thick purple mist radiated from the Demon God Pir''s eyes.


    This purple mist doesn''t move fast, but it is very strong.


    The first half of the entire Holy Grail refined version of Himeji Castle was basically destroyed by the collision of Wu Ming''s Noble Phantasm and Ibaraki Doji, but the second half of Himeji Castle was still intact because of Wu Ming''s Noble Phantasm.


    The purple mist emitted by the Demon God''s Pir came into contact with the pce and pavilion in Himeji Castle. At the moment of contact, the pce and pavilion were damaged.


    It''s like some kind of poison.


    Even though the purple mist moved slowly, because there was no resistance, gradually, the buildings in the circle with the Demon God''s Pir in the center of the second half of Himeji Castle melted and corroded.


    Taking a closer look, almost half of the buildings in the second half of Himeji Castle had corroded and melted away.


    The buildings melted to the ground like ordinary water, and although the ground wasn''t damaged, the darkening soil also proved that they weren''t spared from being eroded by the poison.


    "Nightingale''s Promise (I will eradicate all poison, all danger)"


    In an instant, along with the release of this Noble Phantasm''s true name, the purple mist in front of the Demon God''s Pir was erased from thin air, including the ground returning to its original color.


    Not only that, there were faint signs of vegetation growing on the ground covered by the Noble Phantasm''s area of effect.


    "Oh, oh, it''s you again, nurse, our rtionship is really not good." At this moment, the Demon God Pir let out Shuten Douji''s voice.


    However, the sound that the Demon God Pir made was not entirely Shuten Douji''s voice. There are also strange noises in it. It was estimated that it was the voice of the Demon God Pir itself.


    Without a doubt, Wu Ming''s guess was correct.


    However, in the face of Demon God Shuten''s question, Nightingale did not answer, but tried her best to release her Noble Phantasm.


    Noble Phantasm will eradicate all poison, all poison (Nightingale Pledge) is in the region centered on Nightingale, a field that negates poison and attacks.


    This Noble Phantasm is a conceptual Noble Phantasm, sublimated by the spirit of Nightingale, who gallops across the battlefield and faces death, plus various anecdotes about her, as well as the recently established "Angel in White Helping the Wounded and Sick". "This concept isbined.


    Facts have proven that conceptual Noble Phantasms have advantages over physical Noble Phantasms. It was theplete opposite of a C+ Rank Noble Phantasm. The current disyed realm was like an invincible sanctuary, without the slightest poison or damage.


    The surrounding purple mist rushed into this field wildly, intending to erode it, but no matter how much it came, it didn''t work, the iing poison waspletely dispelled by this Noble Phantasm.


    Since this Noble Phantasm was centered on Nightingale, she continued to move towards Demon God Shuten while releasing a Noble Phantasm.


    However, because the Noble Phantasm''s range wasn''t veryrge, the moving Nightingale had already seen such an image.


    In the vast area of purple mist, a circle without the slightest purple mist moved towards the most important Demon God Pir.


    This should give people a feeling of being overwhelmed.


    However.


    Seeing Nightingale who was trying to move towards her, the Demon God Pirughed.


    "Hehehe~ If it was me before, you are indeed my mortal enemy, but this is the Demon God''s Pir, Miss Nurse."


    As the Demon God Pir finished speaking, an even denser dark purple mist emerged from behind the Demon God Pir.


    Just by looking at it, Nightingale, the Berserker, also felt a sense of crisis.


    The deep purple mist contained a lot of magic power, and it rushed towards Noble Phantasm Nightingale at an extremely fast speed.


    No matter what it is, there is a limit. Wu Ming''s almost limitless magic power is that Avalon, who is said to be able to bring forth even the Noble Phantasm of the opposite world, is also the realm of the Noble Phantasm Nightingale.


    The reason why Wu Ming''s magic power is called limitless is because the base is toorge, the recovery speed is super, and theck of space to use up is exhausted.


    The reason why Avalon was able to block the opponent''s Noble Phantasm was because Avalon had yet to find a stronger attack. At least Wu Ming thought that if he used Great Root tounch an attack, Avalon wouldn''t be able to stop him.


    Because of that, the realm of Noble Phantasm Nightingale was also limited.


    It seemed that Noble Phantasm Nightingale hadpletely resisted Shuten Douji''s poison. However, if she encounters arge amount of poison that cannot be eliminated in time, or it is not poison, but an extremely powerful magic attack, attacking the Noble Phantasm Field cannot bepletely eliminated.


    Demon God Shuten really nned to do it.


    It did not continue to release poison, but released a magic mist skill from the Demon God''s Pir, and an extremely powerful magic mist rushed into the Nightingale field.


    It really is as expected. Although Nightingale''s Noble Phantasm field also dispelled some of the magic mist, more remained and continued to fly towards Nightingale in the field.


    Nightingale did not speak, letting the dark purple mist gradually approach her.


    She knew he couldn''t refuse.


    Mysteries will be undone in the face of higher level mysteries, that''s a fact.


    Nightingale was a modern person, and her mystery was weaker than the Demon God''s Pir.


    Besides, Nightingale''s Noble Phantasm was only a C-rank Noble Phantasm, and it was impossible to dispel any damage.


    In this way, Nightingale, who had no other strong abilities, might have to fall this time due to the Berserker ss''s push, but she had no regrets.


    If you want the Berserker to regret it, I am afraid that you will have to wait for the next life.


    Of course, if it was only Nightingale herself, she would definitely fall here.


    However, there was no doubt that Nightingale was not alone.


    *crash-*


    With the sound of chains, Nightingale was chained by silver-white chains and pulled out of the deep purple mist''s attack range.


    "Oh~ I''m not satisfied with the speed~" Demon God Shuten said again.


    "After all, whether it is Shuten Doji or the Demon God Pir, they are all my enemies." Wu Ming pulled back the pseudo Chains of Heaven with golden ripples and answered Demon God Shuten lightly.


    As Nightingale''s Noble Phantasm was still active, even though the poisonous mist had dispersed by now, it had not been eroded.


    "Ahhhh, then just y with me for a while, my new old enemy~"


    Seeing the deep purple mist that Demon God Shuten was pushing here, Wu Ming started to recall what Tamamo had encountered earlier on the way.

 Chapter 521: The Fox That Gives Wu Ming a Headache

    Chapter 521: The Fox That Gives Wu Ming a Headache


    Wu Ming was on his way to where Demon God Shuten was.


    When Wu Ming passed the central hall, he found that Tamamo-no-Mae was still sitting on the tform at the front of the hall, and there was no movement.


    At this moment, a tremendous poisonous gas emerged from the central hall, and almost touched Tamamo-no-Mae.


    Even people who don''t know what the fog is will find it dangerous, let alone Wu Ming, who knows what the purple fog is.


    When Wu Ming stretched out his hand, golden ripples appeared, and fake Chains of Heaven appeared from the ripples. In just a moment, the fake Chains of Heaven wrapped around Tamamo-no-Mae.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming waved his hand, and the chain flew in front of Tamamo.


    Tamamo had not previously resisted, and let Wu Ming pull her with chains.


    Before catching Tamamo, he pulled back the chain and asked Wu Ming subconsciously.


    "Why are you still here, the Demon God''s Pir attack has spread."


    The reason why Wu Ming asked this was because, even if Tamamo had the physical immunity bestowed by the Holy Grail, even if she was able to defend against the poison of the Demon God''s Pir, the Demon God''s Pir still had another attack.


    Since the poisonous mist can expand, another attack from the Demon God''s Pir is also possible.


    However, Tamamo-no-Mae smiled sweetly at Wu Ming''s question.


    "Wasn''t Silence-sama the one who asked me to stay here? This is a deal between me and you~" Tamamo-no-Mae winked at Wu Ming like a brat.


    When Tamamo-no-Mae said this earlier, Wu Ming was even more embarrassed.


    In fact, Wu Ming didn''t care at all about what he said, For the sake of telling the truth in front of Tamamo-no-Mae, Wu Ming only warned Tamamo-no-Mae not to make any small movements behind his back.


    Wu Ming only used the phrase "stay here and don''t go anywhere" as a warning. He didn''t expect that in the face of danger, Tamamo-no-Mae would not move. Who would have thought that Tamamo-no-Mae would be that serious.


    "Forget it, I didn''t say it well, but remember this, an insignificant agreement like this can be reversed in a life crisis." Wu Ming said very seriously.


    "But, it was the first agreement between me and you. It''s not that I just ruined it, but since you came to help me break the contract, then forget it this time~" Tamamo-no-Mae smiled a little, admitting it.


    "Also, Silence-sama, how long do you want to hug me?" Tamamo-no-Mae previously showed an innocent smile.


    Wu Ming''s face was embarrassed, and he quickly put the front of Tamamo-no-Mae into his arms.


    After using the fake Chains of Heaven to pull Tamamo-no-Mae from the front, Wu Ming took back the Chains of Heaven, and he hugged Tamamo-no-Mae like a cat.


    In other words, the feeling before holding Tamamo is no different from holding a cat, ahem...


    Back to topic.


    "Since you have adhered to our previous agreement, then I will treat you as a partner for now. You continue walking towards the city gates and make peace with Master Chaldea."


    Although Wu Ming had said that he would treat Tamamo-no-Mae earlier as a partner, it was purely by agreement, but Wu Ming did notpletely believe it.


    Who wouldpletely believe a strange woman who was originally an enemy but suddenly said she wanted to marry you when she saw you.


    Seeing that Tamamo-no-Mae didn''t make any small moves, let her join the team for now, this was Wu Ming''s n.


    And even if Tamamo-no-Mae wanted to do something, Karna could be there, and he wasn''t afraid of Tamamo-no-Mae.


    Tamamo-no-Mae nodded slightly regretfully, as if displeased at not being a "wife".


    However, Tamamo-no-Mae seemed to think of something again, then nodded honestly, then asked.


    "Then what about you, Silence-sama? If I guess correctly, you will destroy the Demon God''s Pir."


    Wu Ming naturally nodded and admitted, there was nothing to hide.


    Could it be that Wu Ming came here specifically to save Tamamo-no-Mae, and the rtionship between Wu Ming and Tamamo-no-Mae wasn''t very good.


    "About this, I have something to say." Tamamo-no-Mae bowed towards Wu Ming as if she really put herself in the shoes of a wife.


    Wu Ming nodded. Since there was information, he naturally needed to listen.


    After Wu Ming nodded, Tamamo-no-Mae before opened his mouth.


    "Actually, the Holy Grail was ced on Osakabehime, but I don''t think that has anything to do with her. It waspletely designed by Shuten Douji."


    "Sure enough, it''s Osakabehime." Wu Ming nodded.


    When Shuten Doji told "I will wait for you at Himeji Castle" with his mouth, Wu Ming almost guessed it.


    After all, Himeji Castle is the residence of the youkai in Himeji castle, and it''s not surprising that it has be a Noble Phantasm.


    "Actually, when your Noble Phantasmnded in this city, even though Osakabehime used the power of the Holy Grail, to counter the cheating of your Noble Phantasm, Osakabehime herself might feel ufortable waiting for me, while Shuten-douji didn''t take the Holy Grail back, but kept it with Osakabehime."


    When Wu Ming heard this, he suddenly realized.


    That said, it''s over.


    Even if Wu Ming''s cheating level Noble Phantasm was blocked by Himeji Castle, Himeji Castle couldn''t possibly be left in ruins.


    If with the help of the Holy Grail, this makes sense.


    "Listen, haven''t you met Osakabehime yet?" Wu Ming asked.


    After all, Tamamo-no-Mae''s words showed that she didn''t know the truth.


    "Yes, Silence-sama, because after Osakabehime restrained your Noble Phantasm, Shuten-doji asked me to stay here and try to detain you based on the structure of the position, and Suzuka Gozen and Ibaraki-doji were also dispatched."


    Then Wu Ming also knew what happened after that Karna dragged Suzuka Gozen, Wu Ming came here and was told the reason by Tamamo-no-Mae earlier, When he came back, he was stopped by Ibaraki Doji, and he fought, and Ibaraki Dojimitted suicide .


    In the end, Shuten Douji died, but the Demon God''s Pir was summoned at this time.


    "Actually, I originally wanted to visit Osakabehime after you left, and help you retrieve the Holy Grail, but because of your agreement with me, I didn''t."


    Wu Ming raised his eyebrows, and it was my fault for saying that.


    Well, looks like it''s my fault...


    Wu Ming shook his head and then spoke.


    "I don''t think that even if you take the Holy Grail, the Demon God''s Pir cannot be summoned."


    Wu Ming believed that the chance to summon the Demon God Pir was Shuten Douji''s death.


    It is very possible that Shuten-douji did something to the Holy Grail from the start, taking his own life as an opportunity, once Shuten-douji leaves the stage, the Holy Grail will automatically activate and summon the Demon God''s Pir with Shuten douji''s consciousness attached.


    "Next, can you beat Osakabehime?"


    Actually, when Wu Ming was holding Tamamo-no-Mae just now, Wu Ming had already realized, at this moment, Tamamo-no-Mae actually didn''t have much fighting power.


    Compared to Tamamo-no-Mae, the golden-haired white-faced nine-tailed fox that was recorded in history that killed one of the three great demons, the current Tamamo-no-Mae was really a wife and a maid fox.


    "I didn''t think that Osakabehime would fight back." Tamamo-no-Mae smiled slightly.


    This confused Wu Ming, could the two be friends?

 Chapter 522: attack plan

    Chapter 522: attack n


    Wu Ming and his entourage did not dy any longer, in just an hour, they would arrive at Riverton. Including the American forces of Karna and the former Japanese forces of Tamamo-no-Mae.


    After all, the two of them now belonged to work together, and Wu Ming didn''t think that Riverton was a gathering ce for lonely Servants, so he took the two of them there.


    After returning to Riverton, Wu Ming only told about what his group had done, including being discovered by Nightingale by ident, as well as Karna''s support and Tamamo-no-Mae''s protection in Wu Ming. Chiron and Geronimo, the sole Servant "leaders" in Riverton''s army.


    Of course, when introducing Tamamo-no-Mae earlier, introduced her as a "partner". Although Wu Ming benefited greatly because of Tamamo-no-Mae, but there was no way to say that if you received help from others, you had to promise each other, let alone a man and a woman.


    Even though Wu Ming was slightly thick-skinned, he still couldn''t do such an immoral thing.


    Cough cough...


    "I won''t say any more, but with the addition of Karna, we are already much stronger." Chiron nodded in agreement after listening to Wu Ming''s exnation.


    As an existence whose standards were the same as his own disciple, Chiron could be said to know the most about Karna''s strength.


    Aside from the memory of the Fate Apocrypha, Chiron heaved a sigh of relief that this once difficult foe had be a friendly force.


    "Of course, do you also remember the Holy Grail War?" Karna was not surprised when he saw the way he knew himself in Chiron''s eyes.


    Because he didn''t feel special, because he could remember the Fate Apocrypha, the other Servants had to remember him too.


    Chiron, who heard what Karna said, smiled kindly at Karna.


    At this moment, seeing Wu Ming around him, he realized that something was wrong.


    "By the way, are there less people?" Wu Ming looked at the Servant in the room, obviously there were fewer people.


    "Elizabeth and the others have caused quite a bit of trouble, that''s fine." Gudako coughed twice in embarrassment.


    At this moment, Gudako was extremely embarrassed, and Mashu, who looked ready to be beside her, made Wu Ming wonder if Gudako had just had an integrity crisis.


    When Wu Ming told Geronimo and Chiron what had happened, Gudako was "attacked" by Kiyohime.


    After that, Elizabeth, Robin Hood, and Billy the Kid jumped at Kiyohime in a panic and shouted, "Anchin-sama!" Well protected scene.


    As if thinking of something, Wu Ming stopped asking, then he asked someone else.


    "And Rama, he will trouble Greece again."


    Apart from a few Servants being considered a team, it was strange for Wu Ming that the injured Rama was not here.


    After a few days of recovery, it made sense that Rama was on the verge of recovering, and therefore, in such a situation, Rama should be here.


    The reason why Rama wasn''t here was just to find trouble in Greece and save his wife.


    "Yes, even though Rama belongs to the ranks of the single Servant, the king was arrogant from the start, he was looking for Shita alone, and he did not ept our help. If it weren''t for serious injuries, it wouldn''t have met us," Chiron exined.


    "And through this lesson, the king also wanted to understand that he was no longer alone and decided to join us." Add Geronimo.


    "Then he went alone again?" Wu Ming asked doubtfully.


    Isn''t that obvious? Even though he decided to go with everyone, he still went to Greece alone in the end.


    However, Chiron shook his head.


    "He''s not alone this time. Achilles went with him."


    That is, after getting rid of Nightingale, Achilles returned to Riverton, and then, under the strong will of Rama, he followed the words of his master and apanied Rama to Greece.


    "Spartacus followed," added Geronimo, smiling.


    Wu Ming who immediately understood Geronimo''sughter was slightly embarrassed.


    Geronimo reminded Wu Ming. He tied Spartacus with pseudo Chains of Heaven and threw him into the forest, and then he was forgotten. It seemed that Spartacus had finally been found by Chiron and the others.


    As for Wu Ming''s pseudo Chains of Heaven, it was estimated that his magic power had been exhausted and broken.


    After all, it has been used all the time, there is no magic supplement, and it is normal to destroy.


    After all, Wu Ming didn''t feel bad, after all, there were still some pseudo Chains of Heaven in his Noble Phantasm space.


    "Don''t talk about Spartacus, it would be convincing if Achilles followed." Wu Ming heaved a sigh of relief, he didn''t want Rama to give it anymore.


    Don''t see how easily Achilles was bound by Wu Ming, Achilles as a demigod hero should not be underestimated.


    Not only did he have nearly invincible defense like Karna, but Achilles also had many Noble Phantasms.


    The Achilles Shield alone was enough to block the existence of the strongest Noble Phantasms like natural disasters like Karna and Wu Ming.


    Of course, even if you block it, it will break, but it is enough for a battle that can end in a few seconds.


    "Since Rama and the others have gone to Greece, let''s do both."


    Whether it was Chiron, Geronimo, Nightingale from this camp, or Karna and Tamamo-no-Mae-mae from another camp, they all understood what Wu Ming meant.


    "Hey?! Could it be that we will have a final battle?!" Gudako also heard the meaning of Wu Ming, and said in shock.


    That''s right, Wu Ming decided to end this singrity mutation immediately.


    With the alliance of Celtic troops, American troops, and a single Servant army, and the Japanese troops retreating, Wu Ming felt that this was the right time to destroy Greece and Rome.


    Because Wu Ming had always felt that the traps set by the King of Magecraft on this singrity were not that simple, he felt that it was not only Shuten Doji who knew Wu Ming''s identity and was after him.


    The longer it dragged on, the more Wu Ming felt that something was about to happen.


    "Chiron, Geronimo, what do you think?" Wu Ming said to the two sages.


    "I think it should be slowed down a little bit longer. After all, Rama and the others just left yesterday, and it is estimated that they have arrived in Greece by now," said Geronimo quite calmly.


    However, Chiron expressed a different view.


    "I agree with Silence''s words, but I suggest taking only action against one of the powers for now."

 Chapter 523: Stormy Night

    Chapter 523: Stormy Night


    Immediately after, Chiron began to analyze.


    "And from the current point of view, our three-way cooperation can cause tremendous trouble for either of them, but if we face both forces at the same time, it will definitely be suppressed by both sides."


    "It has to be emphasized, whether it''s Greek or Roman, I don''t find them very easy to deal with, so I think we''re likely going to suffer."


    Wu Ming nodded, Chiron was right.


    If Wu Ming was eliminated, then it could be calcted like this.


    The leader of the Celtic Medb, the three Servants, Fionn, Diarmuid and the unknown Indian Servant, Medb and other Celtic Servants, of course, the fighting power is not weak. Although the Indian Servant Wu Ming has never seen him, the person who can rte to Rama is definitely not weak, it can be said that the Celtic army is rtively strong.


    There are only three Servants in the United States, and the leader of Edison is very weak. Needless to say, Helena can only be used as an auxiliary Caster. Will shrink back and dare not act rashly.


    The leader of a single Servant army can be said to be Gudako, but there are several Servants, such as Mashu, Achilles, Chiron, Geronimo, Robin Hood, Billy the Kid, Kiyohime, Elizabeth, Spartacus, and Rama.


    As for Tamamo-no-Mae, let''s assign it to a single Servant for now.


    Even though they had thergest number of Servants, not many had strongbat power.


    Actually, only Achilles, Chiron, and Rama have first-linebat effectiveness, and the rest, whether it''s Geronimo, Robin Hood or even Billy the Kid, are actually not strong.


    As for Kiyohime and Elizabeth, well, if youpare them to Wu Ming, Karna, etc, they have to be honest as mascots.


    Well, if Kiyohime didn''t scream "Anchin-sama ahhhh" and Elizabeth didn''t sing, then they would definitely be very popr.


    Tamamo-no-Mae, it was said before, if she was summoned with a Berserker ss or some other non-standard ss, she could unleash the terrifying power of any of the three great youkai, but now she was just an ordinary mage fox.


    Finally, to Spartacus, if he could free the Noble Phantasm, it would be a very good wand.


    And even if it was the liberation of a Noble Phantasm, it was a self-destructive Noble Phantasm, and the price was too high.


    Didn''t see that Berserker Calig, who didn''t have a strong ability, was stabbed by a Noble Phantasm.


    Although it''s not a good thing to say, in the face of a top Servant like Wu Ming, he can be sure, how to fight with his life, except for Karna who is present at this time who hasplete means of self-protection (Kuvacha and Kund), No one can survive under his hands, even Chiron.


    Although it seems a little arrogant to say it, but unfortunately, this is the truth.


    "What Chiron said wasn''t bad. Since this is the case, let''s split it into two teams."


    Wu Ming decided to destroy one side of the power first, and then take action against the remaining strength from the other side.


    Soon after, Wu Ming told everyone about his chance.


    It remains to divide the crowd into two teams.


    A team led by Chiron and Geronimo, Robin Hood, Billy the Kid, Kiyohime, Elizabeth, plus Edison and Helena, a total of eight people, the task is to go to the Roman camp to push and hit the west, the goal is to hold the Roman Powers have no time to take into ount the power of Greece.


    The Greek army, on the other hand, formed a second team of powerful Servants like Wu Ming to go out into the open.


    Wu Ming first returned to Washington, then led Medb, Fionn, and Diarmuid to Greece, while Karna went to join Rama, Achilles, and Spartacus, along with the Celtic troops brought by Wu Ming to attack the Greek army.


    Currently, the Greek army was much more troublesome than the Roman army. Arcadian Hunters, Age of Gods Magus, and demigod heroes were better than Caesar, Cleopatra, and the others who were less of a mystery.


    Therefore, Wu Ming decided to muster a strong force to destroy the Greek army first, and then attack the Roman army. When Wu Ming and the second army attacked the Greek army, they were ensnared by the team led by Chiron.


    In the face of the not-so-mystery Roman army, Wu Ming believed that Chiron and the others would suffer no casualties.


    "This n is fine. After all, even if our first team and your second team go to Greece, it will not y a big role. Better to go to Rome to take responsibility for the disturbance." Chiron agreed to this n.


    The rest Geronimo, Tamamo-no-Mae, and Karna also had no opinion.


    At this time, Gudako opened his mouth


    "That Mashu and I" Gudako asked weakly.


    Mashu also nodded. Currently, Chaldea is unreachable. Gudako and the others could only judge for themselves what to do next.


    Wu Ming pondered for a moment, then spoke.


    "In the case of Ritsu and Mashu, I originally wanted you to be with Chiron, but as Master, you have to seek your own opinion, so it''s up to you to choose which team to join."


    After hearing Wu Ming''s words, Gudako and Mashu looked at each other.


    But it didn''t take long for Gudako to speak in Mashu''s agreeing eyes.


    "Me and Mashu should follow Chiron-sensei and the others."


    Immediately after, Gudako gave his reasons.


    "After all, you should really fight for your life. If I go with Mashu, it can cause trouble for you. After all, Mashu is not good at attacking. Let Mashu and I go to Rome to interfere," Gudako said with a smile.


    Even though Gudako really wanted to be with Wu Ming, she had some self-awareness. She is humanity''sst Master, and his Servant Mashu only survives. Following Wu Ming and the rest of the raid team would definitely cause trouble, so Gudako suppressed his own will, she chose to go to Rome with Chiron and his entourage.


    "It''s very difficult for you, Ritsu, it is very good for you to think so." Wu Ming touched Gudako''s little head.


    Although Wu Ming was able to protect Gudako, he was still a little overwhelmed, so Gudako himself could choose to follow Chiron to Rome, Wu Ming was very happy.


    "It''s nothing, I think if the doctor, the director and the others were here they would let me pick the team." Gudako smiled slightly, enjoying this.


    Withdrawing his hand, Wu Ming looked at the crowd.


    "Since the task is done, then I will go first. I''ll tell Edison toe here to see youter. I will use themunicator with Edison to talk to you."


    After that, Geronimo told Elizabeth and the others about the n. Of course, they had no opinion, but were rather excited.


    Especially after Kiyohime found out that she was on the same team as Gudako.


    In this way, Wu Ming and Karna went together, and everyone prepared for the uing battle.

 Chapter 524: Back to Washington

    Chapter 524: Back to Washington


    Wu Ming and Karna left Riverton, but they didn''t go in the same direction.


    Karna went to the location of the Lake, which was where the Greek army was, and went there to find Rama and the others.


    Achilles, Rama, and Spartacus set out at noon today. ording to Wu Ming''s spection, even if they had arrived there, there was no way they would carelessly rush over to the Greek Servants. Maybe watching now.


    After all, after this crisis, Rama also found the problem, reckless not only could not save his wife, but also involved himself.


    After all, he is also a king, although he was impulsive when he was young, but Rama did not neglect progress.


    Currently, there had been no change on the Greek side, so Wu Ming judged that they had done nothing, so it was only natural that Karna could meet them first, then scout and wait for the support of others.


    As for Karna''s identity, Wu Ming gave him a rune stone, and there was an image recorded by him, which was enough to prove Karna''s identity.


    Besides that, Achilles had also teamed up with Karna (at the time of the Fate Apocrypha), but he knew that Karna wouldn''t lie, so Karna''s identity, Wu Ming wasn''t too worried.


    In this way, Karna went in a north-east direction.


    Wu Ming, on the other hand, headed south, preparing to continue using his "killer" behavior to cross the gap between the Greeks and Romans and return to the Celts.


    It just so happened that it was noon when Wu Ming and the others attacked Himeji Castle, it was already nearly dark when they finished the fight and rushed to the River.


    The current dark night is suitable for sneaking around.


    But Wu Ming thought about it carefully and smiled.


    Not to mention the time it takes to travel carefully is still too long, but Wu Ming has a portal.


    In the past, Wu Ming had to travel alone because he had never been to those ces, and now he still had to travel alone when he got home.


    So Wu Ming directly opened the portal and came to Washington.


    In the Washington President''s Office, ck and purple space ripples appeared in front of the table, and then, Wu Ming walked out of the portal.


    "I''m back." Wu Ming breathed a sigh of relief, giving him the feeling of a traveler returning home.


    However, Wu Ming smiled self-deprecatingly, the feeling of home was only in Great Root.


    After that, Wu Ming looked at the empty office, and the office gave him the feeling that no one came back after he left.


    The book on the table was still the same as when he left.


    "Little Silence~You''re back~" At this time, the office door suddenly opened.


    The person who could call Wu Ming "Little Silence" was undoubtedly Medb.


    Immediately after, Medb dived into Wu Ming''s arms.


    "Sorry, Medb, I''mte." Wu Ming smiled at Medb, and the smile naturally contained an apology.


    However, Medb doesn''t care. After shaking his head, she let go of Wu Ming''s embrace. Then she hugged Wu Ming''s arm and said with a smile.


    "Nice to be back~"


    If there were outsiders around, seeing Medb like this, they would be afraid to send troops.


    So this and the cold and arrogant queen who didn''t treat men like humans became so gentle.


    It''s much gentler than before Wu Ming left, don''t know how many times.


    Even Wu Ming was shocked.


    Is it rare because of the release of mental depression caused by not seeing each other for a long time after meeting?


    Ahem... Inyman''s terms, that means better than newlyweds...


    Wu Ming sat in the presidential seat without the slightest sense of guilt, the poor President is dead.


    Wu Ming hugged Medb, who was sitting on hisp, and started to tell her what had happened to him.


    Medb listened intently, his big eyes sparkling.


    "In other words, we only need to unite with an American army and a single Servant to exterminate the Greeks and Romans and win." Medb smiled sweetly.


    Wu Ming nodded.


    Then asked Medb a little strangely.


    "Medb, why are you so happy today?" Wu Ming asked.


    From the moment she came in just now, she was very gentle, and until now, it was much more gentle than the Medb the other day.


    Of course, it was still not as gentle as an ordinary girl, but it was not easy for Medb.


    Where you expect a female queen to be gentle, it''s been very gentle for Medb.


    Facing Wu Ming''s confused question, Medb hugged Wu Ming''s neck, looked at his face, and said happily.


    "Because Little Silence took off his helmet~"


    After Medb said this, Wu Ming realized that he was no longer wearing a helmet.


    For some reason, Wu Ming had dismantled the helmet, maintaining the appearance of only wearing white armor.


    Only during the battle would Wu Ming close his helmet, but after the battle was over, he would take off his helmet.


    Even though he was used to Wu Ming, Medb had never seen Wu Ming''s true face in this singrity.


    Of course, it didn''t mean that Medb doubted Wu Ming for covering his true face. After all, no matter which person''s lover was with the other half, Wu Ming always covered his face, so she couldn''t see his lover''s face, which made her very depressed.


    "In that case, I won''t be wearing a helmet in the future, how about that." Without apologizing, Wu Ming asked with a smile.


    With the rtionship between the two, an apology was no longer necessary.


    "Un, but, whatever kind of Little Silence I like~"


    Medb leaned gently into Wu Ming''s arms, enjoying a moment of silence.


    Wu Ming gently patted Medb''s back, enjoying a peaceful moment with Medb.


    (Sure enough, Medb is really just a little girlcking in love.)


    After a moment of gentleness, Wu Ming and Medb left the office. After all, it''s not toote, so let''s hurry and send troops to start the final battle.


    "By the way, Little Silence, that Indian Servant has abandoned us."


    Separate?


    "What happened?" Even though a Servant wasn''t going to be a big deal for the current situation, Wu Ming also needed to know the story inside.


    "That Servant is Arjuna, The Awarded Hero. He temporarily joined us under the pretext of following us to find Karna. Soon after that he left."


    Wu Ming was stunned for a moment. Arjuna''s mortal enemy before his death was Karna. It seemed that he was still very persistent after his death.


    No wonder it has something to do with Rama. Rama is the seventh incarnation of Vishnu, and the sixth incarnation of Vishnu is Rama with the axe. He ys in the Mahabharata, but has something to do with Arjuna.


    But more importantly, Rama was Karna''s teacher, and Karna''s spear was made of Rama''s sword.


    Wu Ming suddenly felt a thud in his heart.


    Karna will not meet Arjuna on the road.

 Chapter 525: The Awarded Hero Arjuna

    Chapter 525: The Awarded Hero Arjuna


    "Medb, you gather Fionn and the others now and head to Chicago. I''m going to see Riverton. I always felt that Arjuna and Karna had met."


    When it came to serious matters, Medb was firm and immediately nodded.


    Then, Wu Ming directly opened the portal and entered.


    After Medb saw Wu Ming leave, the gentle girl recovered to be a very domineering queen.


    Immediately after, she ordered the Wu Ming-faced guards guarding outside.


    "The whole army is attacking and marching towards Chicago."


    ...


    Outside the small town of Riverton, a ck and purple portal appeared.


    Wu Ming''s figure appeared from there.


    Even though it was said that Wu Ming was going to Riverton, the destination he chose was a ce where he and Karna were separated.


    Wu Ming looked in the direction where Karna was going, and there were several strands of lightning and fire in the sky there.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming took out the contact machine and initiated contact with Edison.


    However, even if Karna and Arjuna met, they would not be able to determine victory for the time being.


    "Hello, this is Thomas Edison." Lion Head''s loud voice came from the contact machine in Wu Ming''s hand.


    Listening to Edison''s very serious voice, Wu Ming felt happy.


    Can you imagine a scene where the big lion head is seriously talking on the phone.


    "I am Silence, President Edison."


    Later, Wu Ming told Edison to attack here, and he also told Edison that Karna was here.


    "Understood, I will be bringing the mechanized infantry unit to Riverton with Helena soon."


    Edison said seriously, then hung up.


    Wu Ming smiled helplessly, and then put down his contact phone.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming did not return to Riverton, but immediately ran towards Karna.


    The location east of Riverton, Missouri River Valley, at this time, two god-like characters are fighting.


    *SwooshSwoosh*


    Several arrows mixed with thunder and lightning flew from the small mound to Karna who was running.


    *Bang Bang*


    Karna raised his gun and fell, and the lightning arrow fell.


    The falling arrows exploded on the ground, creating one hole after another.


    Immediately after that, Karna concentrated magical power on the weapon, and swept away the small mound in front of him roughly.


    *Cracked-! Boom!*


    If it was like chopping vegetables, the small mound in front of Karna would be cut horizontally and then exploded by the magic power it contained.


    A dark brown skinned figure flew upside down from the small mound, holding a strange bow and arrow in both hands. There was no doubt that the arrow that had just struck Karna was shot by him, and it must have been Arjuna.


    Arjuna was not worried because he had lost the thing that covered him. In the air, Arjuna raised his bow and arrows upside down, and shot a few more arrows.


    Five tug-of-war arrows of lightning shot towards Karna in the form of a pentagram.


    Karna this time, Karna did not use his weapon to shoot his bow and arrows, but jumped vigorously when the five pentagram-shaped bows and arrows came.


    *Boom!*


    The arrow fell to the ground, the ground exploded, and a gust of wind blew against Karna''s white hair.


    Karna stood up and looked at Arjuna who was lying on the ground.


    As Karna dodged the pentagram''s bow and arrows, Arjuna took this opportunity to turn around to adjust his body shape, and thennded smoothly.


    Karna and Arjuna stood facing each other from a distance, giving the impression that they were about to negotiate.


    Unfortunately, neither Arjuna nor Karna wanted to speak.


    Arjuna raised his bow, and arrows gathering magical power shot frantically towards Karna.


    Karna ran towards Arjuna, and the spear turned into a sword in his hand continuing to swing, knocking down arrows.


    From the moment they met, the two didn''t say a word and continued to bicker.


    The surrounding area was affected by the battle between the two, and it was full of holes,parable to a natural disaster.


    This is how Wu Ming felt aftering here.


    Seeing the two fighting again, Wu Ming sighed.


    "That Negro is Arjuna?" said Wu Ming in surprise.


    Arjuna looked at Wu Ming as if he heard him, but it seemed that the Karna in front of him was more attractive than Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming smiled awkwardly. However, he was found speaking ill of other people, but he did not expect that Arjuna was a negro.


    Since Wu Ming was unwilling to cover his aura, not only Arjuna, but when he arrived, Karna also found him.


    However, due to fighting with Arjuna, Karna did not greet Wu Ming.


    It could be said that the two of them didn''t care about other people around, they only cared about each other.


    While the two were fighting, Wu Ming shook his head and took the idea that Arjuna was a negro from his head.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming stretched out his hand, and a spear of holy light appeared.


    "Mythicalb Yggdrasil (Legend of the Holy King)"


    *call--!!*


    Along with the release of the Noble Phantasm and the sound of the air breaking apart, a small but bright needle of light was thrown out by Wu Ming.


    Karna and Arjuna who were fighting, naturally encountered the light needle, and they felt a lot of threat from the light needle, so they quickly retreated.


    *gasps----*


    The needle of light pierced the ground and immediately disappeared, leaving only a small but bottomless hole and a sound as it pierced the ground.


    Wu Ming''s movements can be said to be learned from Suniaster''s consciousness, condensing the holy spear, although the killing distance has decreased a lot, but the strength has increased.


    Otherwise, Karna and Arjuna would not rush to dodge, but instead used their weapons to hit the light needle to the side.


    However, the current oue was not what he wanted.


    Wu Ming didn''t want to turn the holy spear into a powerful light cannon, this time it was only used to stop the battle between Karna and Arjuna.


    Wu Ming rushed forward and came to Karna''s side.


    Even though Karna and Arjuna were separated, they still looked at each other.


    This made Wu Ming wonder if there was an ulterior motive between these two people.


    "Can''t you not fight?" Wu Ming didn''t ask anything else, just asked this sentence directly.


    After all, the war against the Greek army was about to beunched, and it was difficult to do without a top-tier fighting force like Karna.


    "Unfortunately no. Arjuna and I are sworn enemies. I''d rather not fight, but it seems Arjuna''s wish is to defeat me. I''m afraid I can''t help you."


    After listening to Karna''s words, Wu Ming looked at Arjuna.


    Wu Ming discovered that Arjuna''s eyes were full of intense fighting intent and extremely persistent will, and it was clear he would not let Karna go.


    In dealing with such Arjuna, there are only two ways at this time, the first is to let Karna and Arjuna fight. After all, if Wu Ming forced Karna to leave, Arjuna would definitely follow.


    Since Arjuna was able to join the Celtic camp because of Karna, it is not impossible to join the Greek side because of Karna.


    The Greeks must have warmly weed such a strong person who only wanted to fight with Karna.


    While Wu Ming was thinking, Arjuna was already waiting impatiently.


    "What, two against one, it doesn''t matter even if it is, just fight with me, Karna!"

 Chapter 526: No Disturbance

    Chapter 526: No Disturbance


    After Arjuna finished speaking, an extremely powerful magical energy was released, which shattered the ground around him.


    At this moment, Wu Ming had the opportunity to look directly at Arjuna.


    Even though his skin was dark, he showed a very healthy glow. Dressed in blue and white Indian Brahmin royal attire, this ck man is full of personality.


    Apart from maintaining a cold expression.


    Wu Ming believed that if it were an ordinary little girl in this world, they would definitely be blown away by Arjuna.


    Wu Ming looked at Karna as if suddenly came to his senses.


    Is it because Karna is better than Arjuna, that Arjuna is stubborn to fight Karna?


    "I always thought you were thinking something really rude." Karna said lightly without even looking at her.


    "You worry too much." Wu Ming replied slightly embarrassed.


    The ck and white one was of course joking, Wu Ming could understand why Arjuna was bothering Karna.


    The opponent is even, because the opponent is in trouble, Arjuna who once swore that the opponent would not get into trouble again, even though this was caused by Arjuna''s military ck sky, but in the end Arjuna himself shot.


    It was the arrow that killed Karna, and it was the arrow that made Arjuna suffer for the rest of his life.


    The Awarded Hero Arjuna will kill his old foe in an almost underhanded manner, which is too embarrassing.


    Even though justice belongs to the victor, Arjuna still has a restless soul.


    Therefore, the wish that must be fulfilled after turning into a Heroic Spirit is to fight with Karna and defeat him with his own strength.


    Wu Ming also thought about it, let Karna and Arjuna fight, after all, even if he took Karna, they would fight in the end.


    As for how to kill Arjuna with Karna, Wu Ming did not think about it, but it was inhumane, and secondly, it is not close to Chicago, but not far, it will always cause trouble.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming opened a portal.


    After saying a few words to Karna, Karna nodded, then nced at Arjuna, then entered.


    "Because, don''t try to run away!" Arjuna roared angrily.


    "Don''t worry, Arjuna, Karna has just left the Missouri River Valley. He had just gone to the northwestern part of the Cordillera Mountains. After all, there are very few people there and you won''t be disturbed."


    Immediately after, Wu Ming moved the portal and pushed it in front of Arjuna.


    "Through this portal, you can find Karna again. Of course, you don''t need to believe me, the choice is yours." Wu Ming smiled slightly, showing that he was not evil.


    However, this smile looked very unpleasant in Arjuna''s eyes.


    People fight well with their opponents, and as soon as youe, you get rid of their opponents, and you''re stillughing, no matter how you look at it, it''s a fake smile.


    It''s a pity that Wu Ming''s charm is not as great as Karna, Arjuna only took a deep look at Wu Ming, and then entered the portal.


    Wu Ming would of course not do anything, and now both Karna and Arjuna had indeed reached the northwest of the Cordillera Mountains.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming took out the contact machine and sent a message to Edison.


    "Karna and Arjuna fought to the death in the northwestern part of the Cordillera Mountains. Make sure to avoid that ce, and pass through Denver City from the south to Riverton to join Master Chaldea."


    After a while, Edison sent back a receipt.


    Putting away the ignition, Wu Ming reced Karna and continued to run towards Chicago.


    Just let the two of them fight, it was estimated that by the time the victor was determined, Wu Ming had already collected the four Holy Grails.


    ...


    The sun was setting and the night was gradually descending.


    Mississippi ins, a city not far from Chicago, not too close, Des Moines.


    Due to the war, there were not many people in the city, and because the sun had just set, there were only a few people passing by on the street, all with bitter and sullen faces.


    And some houses were damaged, and some were immediately abandoned, no one cared.


    But because it belongs to the Greek sphere of influence, it is rtively peaceful.


    Suddenly, a green meteor-like figure shed.


    This leaves passersby wondering if they are hallucinating due to chronic nervousness, or if they have seen a ghost.


    Even though the sun had just set, it was still night.


    Stop thinking about the mess, the pedestrian quickened his pace and left here.


    Every abandoned house in Des Moines, the fiery red-haired teenager stood in the house without the slightest light, looking out the window from time to time.


    This person is Rama.


    With the appearance of a green figure, Achilles appeared in front of Rama.


    "How?" asked Rama.


    "I found that a group of people gathered in Chicago because the spaceship dug a big hole, and they haven''t moved," said Achilles rather sadly.


    "Speaking of which, it''s fine for us to call directly. Do we need to be so careful?"


    Even Spartacus, who tried to attack Rama for some reason, was "released" by Rama in the name of "obstructing".


    Well, actually, let him go with the flow, if it can affect the Greek side, it will be even better.


    "I already understand what happened earlier. If I want to take Sita back, I can''t do it in a reckless manner, and I might even be killed." Rama closed his eyes and exined to Achilles, that''s why Rama asked Achilles to ask for the information.


    Just why not go alone, which makes Achilles run faster.


    "I am guilty and deserve to die, but I can''t die, I can''t make Sita suffer, I have to take Sita back, and I can''t die before that." Rama clenched his fist hard, with metal on it. The gauntlet''s arms creaked from Rama''s power, showing how much Rama was in turmoil.


    "Sure enough, I still don''t know what love is. I just need to fight the enemy." Achilles pouted andined.


    But even so, Achilles followed Rama''s orders to ask for the information.


    Chiron exins that Achilles must obey Rama''s orders throughout the process, and he should not rush to the enemy base camp alone.


    As a teacher, Chiron naturally has a way of making his students obey, after all, this is the talent of a teacher.


    After that, Achilles just moaned helplessly, and then came with Rama.


    "If that is the case, then what should we do next?" Achilles stuck out his ear and asked Rama.


    "...Attack." After a pause, Rama said.


    "Hah?!" Achilles doubted that there was something wrong with his ears, or that the viceroy before him was in trouble.


    Achilles says you''re kidding, man

 Chapter 527: Spartacus, who seems to be caught again

    Chapter 527: Spartacus, who seems to be caught again


    Without noticing Achilles'' expression, Rama opened his mouth to exin the reason.


    "Right now, there is no Hanuman to help me. The only maids who can fight are me and Achilles, so attacking is the most reliable method right now."


    Rama says sadly, thinking that Sita might have been brutally murdered, his heart is full of restlessness.


    When he was young, Rama still had the courage to be stupid.


    After Rama finished speaking, Achilles'' forehead appeared tic-tac-toe.


    Isn''t that the same as my previous proposal? ? Achilles thought with a heart filled withints.


    Suddenly, a voice came.


    "I think you''d better wait a bit."


    "Who!?" Whether it was Achilles or Rama, they pulled out their weapons and were alert.


    "Just rx."


    Then, apanied by an optical camouge-like illusion, a figure of Wu Ming appeared in the corner of the dimly lit room.


    Wu Ming felt that Ex-Machina''s technology was still easy to use.


    "That is you?!" Achilles was quite annoyed, and then put down his meteor spear.


    "Celtic Holy King?!" Rama was shocked, but calmed down after seeing that it was Wu Ming.


    After learning that Wu Ming was also a king (even though it was a pirated version), Rama felt very good about Wu Ming.


    Of course good feelings return to good feelings, and the problem of hurting him can also be removed, but Rama also remembers the sin of neglecting to let his subordinates imprison Sita.


    Reconciliation and reconciliation must still be remembered, this is the decision of the young king Rama to face Sita.


    But don''t think about how noble Rama is like toying with a child. For now, as long as it''s about Sita, then she definitely won''t give up.


    "Why did youe here alone." After all, they were also Rama''s saviors, and Rama would naturally care about that.


    "Don''t worry, Edison has agreed to join us. On the way back, we and Karna have teamed up to destroy Shuten-douji who is the leader of the Japanese faction."


    Soon after, Wu Ming briefly exined to the two why Karna had joined the American army, what he and the others had been up to all this time, and their next ns.


    "I didn''t expect Lancer to join Edison''s camp. Totally unexpected." Achilles sighed. Thest memory was clearly a teammate, but he became an enemy here, then a teammate.


    "No wonder the Hero of Charity could have such a decision," said Rama calmly.


    Although he and Karna are not characters in the same story, Rama knows very little about the Hero of Charity.


    "But I just didn''t expect that The Awarded Hero Arjuna would also appear in this singrity." Rama shook his head.


    Both of them also knew that Arjuna had fought with Karna because of Wu Ming''s exnation, and both expressed emotions.


    Not only because of the temporary loss ofbat power, but Rama also regrets that these two old enemies could appear in this singrity at the same time.


    "So this is the Holy Grail, and a miracle like this can happen." Achilles smiled lightly, thinking about his own appearance with his teacher.


    After hearing Achilles'' words, Wu Ming smiled.


    "It is also because you, Rama, were able to meet Sita in this singrity like Karna and Arjuna."


    This is the magic brought about by the Holy Grail.


    Rama didn''t deny it in the slightest, and nodded earnestly.


    "Although Sita and I still can''t meet, as long as I know that she''s still on this continent, I feel veryfortable."


    Rama intervened in Hanuman''s fight and conspired to kill Hanuman''s enemy, and was cursed by the dead enemy''s wife.


    "Even if you take your wife back, you can''t really meet her."


    Due to the curse of separation, Rama and Sita end up separating again, and it is a matter of life and death.


    Such a curse still apanies the two of them, as long as the distance is too close, one of them will gradually be paralyzed,atose, and lose strength until one of them leaves the stage.


    "Even if there is a curse, I will definitely find Sita!" said Rama angrily.


    Even with such a curse, Rama still pursued Sita without hesitation, even if he died.


    "If that''s the case, then you should listen to me and wait a bit."


    In the exnation just now, Wu Ming also informed the two United States troops, single Servant, and Celtic forces'' decision to jointly attack the remaining two armies.


    "Then, I can wait, after all, I''ve been waiting for a day." Rama puts down the sword and sits.


    "Hey, really, one and two are really hard to understand." Achilles generallyins while walking to another room.


    Wu Ming smiled helplessly, even though he asked Rama.


    "By the way, why didn''t I see Spartacus."


    Wu Ming found Rama and Achilles by sensing magic, but he didn''t find Spartacus around.


    It must have been killed! ? He thought questioningly.


    "That traitor, I have exiled him." Rama answered Wu Ming somewhat sadly.


    "Isting??"


    Perhaps because Spartacus was attracted by the Servant''s attributes, he shot Rama, and was then chased away by Rama.


    Wu Ming saw the somewhat displeased expression on Rama''s face, and felt that this must be the case.


    "Forget it, I''ll go find him, but don''t let him ruin everything."


    After that, Rama and Achilles continued to live in Des Moines, and Wu Ming left and embarked on a journey to find Spartacus.


    Even though Spartacus'' Agility was Rank D, but even so, it was much faster than ordinary people.


    Therefore, we must hurry and look for it, if it is found or even captured by the Greek troops Although it will not have a big impact, it will be used interchangeably on Wu Ming and the others.


    First of all, Wu Ming looked for traces of Spartacus near Chicago. Of course, he was wearing Ex-Machina armor, and assassin mode, so it wasn''t easy to find.


    Then he found some traces of Spartacus.


    "It won''t really be caught," Wu Ming said helplessly.


    At this time, Wu Ming suddenly discovered another magic power, which was the magic power of someone he had seen before.


    "Does this mean you want me to leave?" Feeling that the other party was not hiding the slightest trace, Wu Ming spected that the other party was trying to pull him away.


    Not afraid that it was a trap, Wu Ming quietly moved towards the ce.

 Chapter 528: intelligence on the Greek side

    Chapter 528: intelligence on the Greek side


    In just a few breaths, Wu Ming arrived at a small teau, where a girl with beast ears with a bow was standing there, seemingly observing the moon?


    After Wu Ming saw the beast-eared girl, he also put extra vignce in his heart, raised the magical version of optical camouge, and slowly walked out of the shadows.


    "Since it''s you, I don''t think this is a trap, Atnta."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, the beast-eared girl came to her senses. This person was the famous Greek hunter, Atnta.


    "You still trust me so much, you know that I am a hunter, Saber." Without looking back, Atnta just closed his eyes and said in an even tone.


    "Since you call me Saber, then you must have memories of the Fate Apocrypha. I didn''t think you would avenge your benefactor." Wu Ming chuckled.


    Indeed, the Saber that Wu Ming had used was only Sodeke during the Battle of the Fate Apocrypha which also showed that Atnta had those memories.


    And because Wu Ming released the ck Assassin Jack the Ripper, Atnta could be said to be indebted to Wu Ming.


    It can be said that when Argonaut met Wu Ming before, Atnta pretended not to know Wu Ming and did not reveal the information, even if it was a favor.


    However, that does not mean there is no friendship between the two after the rtionship ends.


    And now, Atnta''s contact with Wu Ming is the embodiment of that friendship.


    "If you called me here like this, wouldn''t it get Jason''s attention? Even though I don''t know him, I don''t think the guy is very nice."


    Wu Ming walked to Atnta and looked at the moon side by side.


    "Although Jason is indeed a useless man, but because of this, he willpletely trust me and send me out to search around alone."


    But there''s also a reason Atnta is a good fit for an investigation, and Jason sent her here.


    "So that means, Spartacus was really caught by you."


    Otherwise, why would Atnta be sent to scouts for no reason?


    Wu Ming really didn''t know Jason, but ording to historical records, ording to Wu Ming''s view, with Jason''s timid and fearful nature, he had to keep all of his fighting power by his side.


    Unless there are special circumstances.


    And Wu Ming did not expect Atnta to be sent by Jason.


    "Medea was the one talking to Jason, and Jason sent me out."


    Of course.


    Wu Ming nodded, then continued to ask.


    "Then tell me the specific information on the Greek side first."


    Soon after, Atnta briefly informed Wu Ming of the Servant''s information on the Greek side.


    The leader of the Greek side, or the one who obtained the Holy Grail was Jason, so the Argonaut was Noble Phantasm Jason.


    The other Servants on the Greek side were Archer Atnta, Caster Medea, Berserker Heracles, Lancer Hector, and the captured Archer Sita.


    "That person seems to have told Jason that only by defeating the other powers and winning the four Holy Grails can he build a nation on thisnd that is free from human history and will not be burned by the burning of human history, and then Jason will be just like the believers. crazy, he started fighting for hegemony." Atnta said with a look of disgust on his face.


    Don''t know if I''m making fun of King of Magecraft, or mocking Jason for trusting King of Magecraft who tricked him so easily.


    "I really don''t know what Jason''s head was thinking. When he was in the second singrity, he was tricked by the King of Magecraft." Even if it was with Medea''s hand.


    Wu Ming didn''t know about it, and Atnta didn''t care if Jason was fooled, so he didn''t talk about this topic anymore.


    "Okay, I already understand the specific situation. Then, what did you do to capture Sita, and how do you want to threaten Rama with this, that''s a bit ridiculous."


    Rama might indeed be subservient to others, but he couldn''tpletely give up on Jason because of this.


    When Jason threatens Rama with this, Sita will choose tomit suicide.


    After all, that''s impossible.


    "That person did have such an idea," said Atnta helplessly and disdainfully.


    "Oh, I overestimated Jason." Wu Ming also smiled, but this smile was a bit ironic.


    "However, you canpletely abandon Jason and the others. Why did you choose to stay?"


    After all, not only Greece on the maind, Wu Ming didn''t think Atnta would stubbornly follow Jason''s side.


    Atnta can''t be said to be a good person, but when faced with the burning of human history, she certainly will not choose to follow Jason''s help.


    "It''s true that when I was at Okeanos, I left Argonaut Jason, but this time it''s a little different." Atnta shook his head.


    "As someone who has participated in the Argonauts, when I was summoned by Jason using the Holy Grail, I was bound by the Argonaut and couldn''t leave this faction."


    To put it simply, there was actually a Master without a Command Seal.


    "But that''s not the reason. The point is Jason has a way of summoning the Demon God Pir."


    Wu Ming frowned, Shuten Douji who was holding the Holy Grail also summoned the Demon God Pir. Could it be that all Servants with the Holy Grail could summon the Demon God''s Pir?


    Then Medb, who holds the original Holy Grail of this singrity, can do it too...


    "By using the Holy Grail, you can use the Servant''s spiritual base to summon Demon God Pirs, but the summoned Demon God Pirs can be said to be more possessed than summoned." continued Atnta.


    "Trance? That means the Demon God''s Pir can only descend after swallowing a Servant?" Wu Ming recalled the Demon God Pir that appeared when defeating Shuten Doji. The other party was the Demon God Pir that was summoned using Osakabehime''s spiritual base.


    Wu Ming guessed it well At that time, Shuten Douji used the unconscious Osakabehime to summon the Demon God Pir through this medium.


    Shuten-dji didn''t lose consciousness because he used the Osakabehime spiritual base.


    She used the Holy Grail to divide his consciousness into it first, used the death of his body as a trigger medium, summoned the Demon God Pir with Osakabehime, and thenbined the consciousness imprint in the Holy Grail with the Demon God Pir.


    This was also the reason why Demon God Shuten let out sounds like Demon God Pirs and Shuten Douji.


    So Jason caught Sita...


    "This is also the reason why Jason wanted to arrest Sita. If Sita can''t get Rama to give up, it''s a waste, then naturally, you can use Sita to summon the Demon God''s Pir." Atnta''s eyes were evil, as if she was ashamed to be in the same power as Jason.


    "That''s the most important reason why I didn''t disengage from the power of Greece."

 Chapter 529: traitor

    Chapter 529: traitor


    "Is it more suitable for the next act of disguise than leaving the Greek side?" Wu Ming''s word for Atnta.


    Atnta nodded and continued.


    "Since I''m not very good at being an undercover agent, I can be considered serving Jason with all my heart all this time, whether it''s capturing Sita or following orders to kill another Servant."


    This is also the reason why Atnta did not hesitate to release the Noble Phantasm to Wu Ming.


    "Since the Argonaut was stabbed by you with one shot, Jason put the Argonaut in Chicago recently, and put the Holy Grail on it. With Medea''s help, that Argonaut has be an A+ rank Noble Phantasm, and that''s more than enough to withstand the attacks of an A rank Noble Phantasm."


    Wu Ming smiled when he heard this.


    Jason was afraid that he would be frightened by Wu Ming''s shot that broke the ship, so the Holy Grail was immediately installed on the Argonaut.


    "However, due to the transfer of the Holy Grail from Chicago to the Argonaut, Dragon Tooth Warriors cannot be mass-produced automatically. Currently, the Dragon Tooth Warriors were all made by Medea, not only the quality but also the quantity had dropped a lot. In some battles with the Romans, we were at a disadvantage."


    Wu Ming suddenly realized, so apparently, it seems that the Holy Grail still has many shorings, and the army in Argonaut cannot be mass-produced.


    "But also because of this, Jason let me, Hector and Heracles go into battle together, to kill Caesar and Cleopatra. Right now, there aren''t many Roman Servants."


    Hearing this, Wu Ming''s eyes lit up.


    "This can be considered a relief for us."


    Soon after, Wu Ming told Atnta about their n to prepare a tripartite alliance.


    "I didn''t think you could reach this level." Atnta nced deeply and said nothing.


    Bing king of the Celts, destroying the Japanese army, uniting with the American army, and attacking the Greeks and Romans with a single Servant army led by Master Chaldeapletely shocked Atnta.


    "If this goes well, this singrity will probably be the fastest resolved of the singrities," Atnta said thoughtfully.


    Atnta herself had once manifested the second singrity, so she naturally knew how quickly the singrity was saved by Gudako.


    There is spection that other singrities should be simr.


    "Indeed, if Ritsu and the others enter this point of the singrity, I guess it won''t be a week yet."


    Although Wu Ming did not know how long it would take to ovee the first few singrities, but Roman had told Wu Ming that it had been almost half a year since the beginning of the burning of human history.


    In other words, on average it takes more than a month and a half to fix a singrity.


    If things go well, Gudako will be able to repair the singrity after only staying in this singrity for less than a week, which is very fast.


    While thinking in silence, Atnta paused, then spoke.


    "By the way, can you tell me about your chance?"


    Atnta means nothing more than "in case I''m a spy tricking you" or "identally leaking your information" or something like that.


    However, Wu Ming chuckled and shook his head.


    "Don''t tell me you weren''t exposed, it doesn''t matter if you were exposed. After all, our n is a conspiracy."


    Gudako''s team and the others go to the Romans, not wanting to be able to eradicate the Romans, but just holding on.


    The second team of Wu Ming and the others attacked the Greek army head-on.


    Before the attack, the Greeks would have seen something, so it didn''t matter if the violence wasn''t exposed.


    "What''s more, I didn''t think Atnta would be such a person. I believe that Atnta who loves children, no matter how his appearance changes, is very beautiful inside."


    Saying that, Wu Ming stretched out his hand and touched the ears of the Atnta beast.


    Because the distance was too close, Atnta did not dodge for a while, and was caught by Wu Ming.


    "Hah!?" Atnta jumped in surprise.


    "You what are you doing you rude person" Atnta blushed, holding his beast ears, hesitating.


    "Sorry, sorry, I''ve been interested in your animal ears for a long time, and it was just for fun~" Wu Ming smiled and apologized, but the hand gestures that were still floating in the air all indicated that he still wanted to touch Atnta''s beast ears.


    "You bastard" Atnta blushed as she gritted his teeth and held his bow hard.


    "Cough, there''s something else I want to ask you." Wu Ming coughed and got up.


    And it seemed that because Wu Ming had left a good impression on Atnta, this simple abuse was not enough topletely tear down the image that had formed in Atnta''s heart.


    Atnta touched the animal ear on his head, calmed his face, and nodded.


    His face was still red though.


    Immediately after, in front of Atnta, Wu Ming made two rune stones on the spot, but the runes on the rune stones were not very simr to the runes.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming handed two rune stones to Atnta.


    "Hide these two rune stones tightly, lest Medea find them."


    After all, the Age of Gods Magus were notparable to the weak Magus of modern times.


    Seeing Wu Ming''s serious expression, she immediately took over and nodded solemnly.


    Then Atnta blushed again from the physical touch while picking up the rune stone, even at night couldn''t cover it, after all there was moonlight.


    And with that feigned serious expression, the current Atnta was really cute.


    But Wu Ming also knows how to do business, and doesn''t tease Atnta anymore.


    "When Jason uses the Holy Grail to summon the Demon God''s Pir, you can inject magic power into these two rune stones. If possible, the closer you are to the Holy Grail, the better. Of course, don''t force it." Wu Ming urged jokingly.


    "I know, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go first."


    After Wu Ming nodded, Atnta took two steps, but stopped again for unknown reasons.


    "By the way, Medea might have be Master Spartacus. You know the Noble Phantasm. Self-destruction is no joke."


    After all, Wu Ming and Atnta both had memories of the battle of the Fate Apocrypha, and of course they remembered Spartacus'' self-destructive Noble Phantasm during that War.


    "Do you care about me, why don''t you let me touch your beast ears." Wu Ming smiled evilly.


    Atnta''s face turned red again in an instant, and she jumped up and quickly left here.


    After Atnta left, his evil smile disappeared.


    Seeing the gradually rising moon, Wu Ming always felt restlessness in his heart.


    At this moment, he discovered something was wrong.


    "Sky is not normal"

 Chapter 530: Celtic side arrived

    Chapter 530: Celtic side arrived


    People say that waiting is the longest thing, but for Servants, this is not the case.


    Putting away the contact machine with Edison, Wu Ming walked to the window and looked at the moon.


    At this time, the moon hase to the western sky, in terms of time, it should be two or three o''clock.


    "Edison told me that they have joined Ritsu and the others and are leaving for Rome," Wu Ming said to the shadow in the room behind him.


    Rama and Achilles came out of the shadows.


    "Hey~ I''m finally going to fight, it''s so unpleasant being bored here all the time." Achilles bit the dogtail grass he didn''t know where to find it, and his face was displeased.


    "I''m not as happy as you are. As long as I think of fighting side by side with the Celtic Servants, my heart is very easily offended." Rama put one hand on the sword at his waist, and the other hand clenched into a fist.


    The meaning of Rama is clear and clear, the enemy who once imprisoned his wife, but now wants to save his wife with the enemy, Rama''s heart must be quite restless.


    After all, Rama made peace with Wu Ming, but not with the other Celtic Servants.


    It can be said that if not for Wu Ming''s repeated instructions and a little pleading, Rama, the king of child temperament, would definitely not agree.


    "This time I looked at your face, remember that for me, hum!" Rama snorted coldly and turned his face away.


    I thought you came to save your wife...


    Of course, this sentence can only be thought of, Wu Ming did not dare to say it.


    Otherwise, the viceroy might not know what to do.


    "So when will the Celtic Servants arrive here?" Achilles asked.


    Wu Ming smiled slightly.


    "It hase."


    ....


    The moon was covered in clouds, and the earth fell into darkness.


    On the eastern ins outside Chicago, a huge shadow covered the ground and moved toward Chicago with the help of darkness.


    Atnta stood against the city wall, his eyes focused.


    Even a moonless night could not cover this hunter''s sharp eyes.


    "Celtic Army?" Atnta said softly thoughtfully, then jumped sharply, left the city walls, and returned to the city of Chicago.


    No doubt she went to report Jason.


    "Hahhhh~ It''s time for this Uncle to appear, and defending the city is my forte." After Atnta left, an uncle-like figure walked away with a javelin that was longer than an ordinary spear towards the city walls.


    Slowly, the wind blew, and the dark clouds in the sky that blocked the moon were blown away, and the moonlight shone on the earth.


    Countless soldiers with the same faces marched towards the city of Chicago in an orderly manner, and even Hector couldn''t see how many troops the other party had.


    The only two things that were different were the three armed Servants in front of the army, and a luxurious ox carriage pulled by the two sacred cows in the middle of the army.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect Queen Medb toe to the battlefield in person." Hector touched the back of his head, seemingly feeling helpless in this situation.


    Even if those Greeks had war with the Romans, that doesn''t mean that they weren''t at war with the Celts.


    In fact, Wu Ming did not know that, whether it was Celts, Greeks or Romans, they all killed and injured each other''s Servants.


    However, since this was only a fight between individual Servants, information didn''t flow too much.


    Of course, in general, some not so confidential information is still known.


    It looks like the Celtic team leader is Medb, as she never intentionally hides herself, or even makes it up.


    Therefore, Hector concluded that Medb must be sitting in a luxurious oxcart.


    For a woman like Medb who sees herself as aloof, such a thing can be done naturally.


    Of course, Wu Ming''s information was unknown to Hector, moreover Wu Ming was summoned in less than a week, and Medb did not promote it on purpose.


    Of course this is meaningless.


    "In that case, the two spearmen are also Celtic warriors, ah, ah, they are really heroic, they didn''t spare the Dragon Tooth Warrior and quickly rushed here, this uncle can''t do such a thing. '' Hector said lightly with a bitter smile on his face.


    As Hector said, the Greek territory was full of Dragon Tooth Warriors, and the Celtics were able to attack the city of Chicago, the Greek base camp, in the middle of the night, and it had not been discovered before.


    "I really hope it''s as simple as defending the city. This uncle is very clumsy about other things." After heaving a sigh, Hector began to order the Dragon Tooth Warriors to prepare for the enemy that was invading the city.


    Not far from Chicago, Fionn waved his hand, and the entire army stopped in ce as if they had received orders.


    This is also the privilege of the generals of the Holy Grail army.


    "By now, the enemy must have found us, and then let the queen takemand, Diarmuid," said Fionn lightly.


    "Yes, my lord, I will go see the queen now." Diarmuid saluted Fionn and then walked back.


    As Diarmuid said, he was ready to wee the Queen.


    "Your wisdom is truly terrifying to be able to allow soldiers to arrive here unnoticed. Next, it''s time to show my courage." Fergus smirked.


    Fionn really liked this big guy, um, after all, he belonged to the Celts.


    "Then ask the Demon Swordsman to take the lead."


    In just a moment, the oxcart came to the forefront from the center of the army.


    "Ah, have you arrived, Fionn, you did a great job." A female-like voice came out of a carriage pulled by a divine cow.


    "Our soldiers have arrived in Chicago, and the other party has also found us. So, when will His Majesty appear?" Fionn asked politely.


    "Your holy king is on the other side of the city, I feel it."


    Inside the carriage, Medb took off his white silk gloves, saw the bright red pattern made of three Command Spells on the back of his hand like a giant dragon, and smiled.


    "Then let Fergus break down the city gates, no problem," Medb said to Fergus outside the carriage.


    "Of course there is no problem, how could a Celtic refuse." After that, Fergus carried Cdbolg and walked forward.


    After the Holy Grail treatment, Fergus had fully recovered, and now he looked full of energy.


    On the city walls, Hector stared at the man who had stepped forward to carry Cdbolg, and had already guessed what he was going to do.


    "Ahhhh, what a headache toe directly to Noble Phantasm to attack the city."


    Later, when Hector discovered that Fergus'' Noble Phantasm was shining brighter and stronger, Hector backed away.


    "This uncle can''t stop him, this is already a Noble Phantasm Anty-Armyparable to Noble Phantasm Anty-City, let''s go first..."


    Immediately after, multicolored lights erupted after Hector left the city walls.

 Chapter 531: War

    Chapter 531: War


    "Okay~ I feel full of energy today, this haircut will definitely satisfy you." Fergus picked up Cdbolg andughed.


    The A and + ranks in the A+ ranks don''t stand out separately, butbined, this is no joke.


    "Then hurry up, if your Noble Phantasm is useless, I will let you out!" Medb''s impatient voice came from the carriage.


    Naturally, that way out meant off the stage.


    "Although I don''t mind you taking advantage of your mouth, Little Silence wants to kill you, but I want to see it."


    "Oh yes, I''m sorry, Her Lady Queen, don''t worry, this haircut of mine will surely satisfy His Majesty the Holy King."


    "I hope so," said Medbzily.


    Immediately after that, the Cdbolg in Fergus'' hands started to glow, and immediately, Fergus mmed the Cdbolg to the ground.


    "Cdbolg!!"


    In an instant, through the ground, multicolored lights could be seen extending from Cdbolg to the Chicago walls.


    *boom*


    In an instant, multicolored rays of light exploded from the ground, instantly blowing up the city walls of Chicago.


    Countless Dragon Tooth Warriors were instantly crushed and turned into dust, fortunately, the Dragon Tooth Warriors who had not turned to dust were also crushed into small pieces of bone.


    "This is truly spectacr." Fergusughed and picked up the Cdbolg.


    Fergus was truly full of energy, After unleashing a Noble Phantasm with twice the power, he was still in high spirits.


    Fionn and Diarmuid watched this scene quietly, after all, this scene was nothing to them.


    Medb, who was sitting in his favorite carriage, nodded in satisfaction, then gave a direct order.


    "All troops attack!"


    At this moment, an irrational roar came.


    "!!"


    West of Chicago, on the opposite side of the Medb squad.


    ....


    Wu Ming, Rama and Achilles came here.


    When the three arrived, they saw an explosion on the east side of Chicago.


    "That is the Noble Phantasm Demon Swordsman," said Rama.


    It wasn''t his friends who knew a person best, but his opponents.


    Rama, who fought to the death with Fergus to win over Sita, naturally understood Fergus'' Noble Phantasm.


    Supposedly, Fergus'' Noble Phantasm was very clear to Rama.


    "To be honest, I originally wanted to deal with that guy head-on." At this time, Wu Ming spoke up.


    Rama and Achilles turned their heads.


    "If there is no restraint, he will do things ording to his preferences. For this teammate, a king, he''s really annoying." Wu Ming smiled coldly.


    At this moment, Rama and Achilles felt the oppression brought on by Wu Ming.


    Must know that this person is a Berserker no matter how good he is, and no matter how close he is to people, he is also a king.


    Overall, Wu Ming is not a man who believes in good men and women, he will not hesitate to do things that have sufficient benefits, but he still has his own lower limits.


    As the Dragon of the Root, he would definitely be a Wu Ming who was ten thousand times more noble than Gaia and ya in the future, and he was destined to be impossible to be equal to an ordinary person, so he treated everything rationally.


    This is why people often say that Heaven is cruel.


    Also, have you ever seen Wu Ming hesitate or worry when he killed someone?


    Even though it''s a pity, how can a human be sad when stepping on an ant?


    Just like Nazarick, the characters inside were all monsters. If Wu Ming had identally suppressed it, the specter that had been carried out would not have looked like that.


    But Wu Ming still wouldn''t do anything to them.


    First, they were Wu Ming''s subordinates, he entered by mistake, and he had to bear the responsibility of being the Supreme One. Second, there is good and evil, and Wu Ming will not deliberately punish evil and eliminate evil.


    Ahem, but if Wu Ming is provoked, then he doesn''t mind doing some weeding. Like Darius who wants to catch Miyu.


    Besides, Wu Ming liked humans more.


    Since Wu Ming had just been adopted by humans and had been a human for a long time, then he preferred humans.


    Especially those who are considered good by Wu Ming, if they have the ability, he will definitely help.


    Riku is a good example.


    Wu Ming went to Riku''s world specifically to help humans.


    If possible, Wu Ming would still like to stay with humans, because human possibilities and human feelings made him very happy.


    And Wu Ming wanted to kill Fergus.


    Well, at this point, Wu Ming was only trying to kill Medb because Fergus had harassed Medb before.


    "However, he is still considered my subordinate, so it is better to stay alive." In this way, the topic is finished.


    "Let''s go, Medb has started, and we can''t fall."


    With that said, the three of them walked towards the West Wall of Chicago.


    Wu Ming started to act, but there was a small problem on Medb''s side.


    "!!"


    With an inexplicable roar, Heracles crushed Fergus with an ax and sword.


    *Explosion--!!*


    Thend hit by Heracles split apart


    And Fergus, of course, dodged this blow.


    "Hey~ why did you attack me directly? It was too conspicuous." Even though Fergus was still ying tricks, his expression became serious, and the Cdbolg was also held by Fergus''s hand.


    "Diarmud, be careful, this big guy is not easy to mess around with." Fionn wielded a long spear and stared intently at Heracles who drew his ax and sword from the ground.


    "Yes! My lord!" Diarmuid also raised his red and yellow weapons and stood with Fionn.


    "My warrior!" Medb didn''t even get off the train. With just one sentence, countless warriors rushed towards Heracles.


    However, even after being strengthened by the Holy Grail, other warriors were still other soldiers, and for a hero like Heracles, they were basically of no effect.


    "!!" Heracles roared into the sky, even if there was no magic power to release this skill, the roar mixed with magic power alone was enough to shock the soldiers who were on the verge of death.


    Immediately after, Heracles rushed into the army and started the massacre Heracles currently can only be described in four words.


    Unrivaled trim.


    "Ahhhh!!" With a roar, a long, drill-like spiral sword attacked from behind Heracles.


    "ng-!!" Heracles easily blocked Fergus'' attack with his ax and sword, and mmed Fergus out.


    Naturally, Heracles, who had the Mind Eye skill, wouldn''t be able to sessfully sneak attack.


    "It''s a bitplicated." Fergus, who flew out, stabilized his body and broke out in cold sweat.


    And when Fergus was sent flying, Fionn and Diarmuid also rushed over.


    The two of them joined together, and with their Agility as Lancers, they were able to restrain Heracles a bit.


    However, it still couldn''t do much damage to Heracles.


    "Let''s free the Noble Phantasm again." Saying so, Fergus lifted Cdbolg.


    However, at this moment, a somewhat insane voice came.


    "Ahahaha~ The oppressor! The oppressor!!"

 Chapter 532: when the whole staff is in progress

    Chapter 532: when the whole staff is in progress


    West of Chicago, because Medb was attracting attention east of Chicago, Wu Ming''s side was rtively smooth.


    ""


    Achilles stopped his chariot, and the three undead horses pulling the carriage snorted.


    On the city walls, there was not the slightest figure, all of them were Dragon Tooth Warriors.


    And now, these Dragon Tooth Warriors all fell to the ground, and then turned into flying ashes.


    "They couldn''t even stop my carriage. Sure enough, the soldiers don''t dance."


    No doubt, this was done by Achilles who had just stopped his train.


    In addition, Achilles alsoes with the Rider ss. Achilles'' chariot was still too strong for this Dragon Tooth Warrior, or rather, the Dragon Tooth Warrior was too weak.


    What''s more, this Dragon Tooth Warrior was probably made by Medea, not an enhanced version of the Holy Grail''s mass-produced Dragon Tooth Warrior.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming and Rama got off the carriage.


    They both experience the thrill of ancient chariot racing.


    At this moment, an arrow emitting green magic power shot out.


    "Bang" Rama wielded the sword and shattered the arrows with one sh.


    The three headed to the rooftop of a nearby house, where Atnta aimed his bow and arrows.


    "There he is?! Sister..." Achilles'' face sank.


    After all, he and Atnta had a pretty good rtionship when they were fourteen, and Achilles didn''t really want to attack Atnta.


    "Aiya~ Really, why are there so many people tonight, this uncle doesn''t have the energy to cheer you up" A voice even more dull than Roman''s sounded.


    Hector, carrying his javelin, emerged from the shadows of the city.


    "Hector?!" This was Achilles'' second shock after Atnta, but he didn''t expect anyone else to have anything to do with him.


    In the famous Trojan War, Hector was undefeated in defense, and the enemy was defeated, and the Troy side was not far from winning.


    After that, Achilles went into battle to fight Hector one on one. Even though Hector broke his immortality, Hector still lost.


    As a result, the Trojan side gradually lost.


    It could be said that if there wasn''t Achilles and Hector didn''t die, then the Trojan horse wouldn''t have been hit, and the Trojans might have won.


    But no if, and now, the old rivals of the Trojan War have reunited here.


    "Ah~ Isn''t this Achilles? I didn''t think we would be enemies again. Sure enough, the Holy Grail really is a magical item." Hector didn''t expect to see Achilles, and he was surprised too.


    "I will deal with this person!!" Achilles said to Wu Ming and Rama, rode his meteor carriage and headed out of the city.


    "Hector,e out to fight me!" Achilles shouted at Hector as he boarded the carriage.


    And Hector scratched the back of his head helplessly, unafraid of Wu Ming and Rama attacking him for a while, and walked out slowly.


    "Then, the rest is up to you, Archer." Hector said to Atnta.


    Although Hector did not expect Atnta to defeat the two remaining Servants.


    From Hector''s point of view, the two remaining Servants were no weaker than Achilles.


    However, Archer Atnta just nodded nonchntly and didn''t speak.


    After Hector leaves, Rama points the Sword at Atnta.


    "Then this Archer is up to me to handle it." Rama says confidently.


    The magical power crystal that Wu Ming gave him was healing Rama, and the enormous magical power was still stored in Rama''s body.


    Like Fergus'' excess energy after being healed by the Holy Grail, so did Rama now.


    Then, under Rama''s excited expression, Atnta lowered his bow.


    "Silence, Jason will run away."


    Then, two surprised voices came from Wu Ming and Rama''s mouths.


    "Eh?"


    "Ouch!!"


    ...


    The southern city of the Missouri River Valley, Alexandria, a Roman army camp.


    Romulus looked at the Roman soldiers who were fighting against the mechanical troops that came with a serious expression, and didn''t say anything.


    "Ancestral." Blonde girl in white floral wedding dress walks to Romulus.


    "It seems that Master Chaldea united with the United States has power. Very good, then I (Roma) will be protected!" Romulus nodded and said excitedly.


    "???" However, Nero did not understand what his ancestor was saying.


    "My daugthers (Caesar, Calig) have all retired, and now our Servants (Roma) have basically all retired." Romulus said to the pure bride.


    Whoever asked Rome to summon several emperors this time, how much mystery was expected of the emperor, and defeat was also expected.


    "You will definitely protect Roman until I die!" The girl said to the ancestors in a farewell tone.


    "My daughter, if I (Roma) also retreat, destroy the Holy Grail." Romulus said.


    "But, Ancestor, doesn''t that suppress his existence? If the Holy Grail is destroyed, won''t he be released?" the girl said anxiously.


    "Instead of bing a Pir of the Demon God, I (Roma) think I should choose to free him." Romulus''s big hand rested his head on the girl''s head.


    "If Roma (me) goes, there is no need to stop him, and he is on our side too, my daughter Nero."


    "Umu~ I see, Ancestor."


    Then, they discovered that the mechanized infantry was more like trapping them here than attacking?


    "Looks like something happened that we didn''t know about, my daughter."


    "Um?"


    "My daughter, wee and wee them in."


    "Eh!?!?"


    ....


    West of Chicago, the battle between Achilles and Hector rages on, as dazzling as light on a dark night.


    But neither Wu Ming nor Rama paid any attention to that.


    "All in all, is that Archer really on our side" Rama asked Wu Ming somewhat displeased when he saw Atnta who had left.


    He had wanted to fight for a long time, but he finally discovered the enemy he thought he could fight was actually an undercover agent by his side.


    "Overall, it is a good thing to defeat the enemy without fighting." Wu Ming smiled slightly and patted Rama on the shoulder, dering that he wanted to open up.


    "Huh! I naturally understand this," Rama said sadly.


    "Then next, I have to wait, right?"


    Wu Ming walked to the edge of the city wall and said jokingly.


    "You can also watch Achilles fight Hector to get rid of his boredom." Wu Ming showed an evil smile.


    "..." Rama was silent

 Chapter 533: The more you fight, the braver?

    Chapter 533: The more you fight, the braver?


    "Ahahaha!! The oppressor!!" Spartacus burst outughing, using his seemingly ordinary iron sword to run madly among the soldiers.


    At this time, Medb had retreated behind the soldiers, or it should be said that the soldiers were steadily advancing, and she who didn''t move, wasgging behind the soldiers.


    If you look closely, you will see that Spartacus is heading towards Medb.


    It was no wonder that Wu Ming was here.


    After all, Spartacus liked to attack what he called oppressors, leaders, and the like, and attacking Medb wasmon.


    "I can''t let you pass, Berserker."


    At this moment, a tall man with a spiral sword stood in front of Spartacus, Fergus who was idle after being knocked down by Heracles.


    Since Fionn and Diarmuid went to arrest Heracles, Fergus was the only one facing this mad dog-like character.


    What, why isn''t Medb taking action?


    If the emperor was required to take action when something happened, what was the general for?


    "Are you a bully too? Ahahaha, oppressor, give me more oppression!!" Spartacus said with augh, no longer caring about the other soldiers, and rushed towards Fergus.


    Although short-lived, Fergus had also been king, and it was no wonder he was able to attract Fergus'' attention.


    "ng!!" The magic sword collided with the ordinary iron sword, making a loud sound.


    It was hard to imagine that an ordinary Spartacus iron sword could collide with a magic sword without breaking.


    "Ahahahaha! Ahahahahahaha!!" Spartacus, like a mad dog, beat up Fergus randomly.


    Fergus, being a Celtic warrior, a member of the Red Branch Knights, and also wielding a magic sword, would naturally not be harmed in a battle with the rebel leader Spartacus.


    Judging from his appearance alone, Spartacus was almost killed by Fergus.


    However, Fergus discovered that even though Spartacus was badly injured, the Berserker became more energetic the more he fought, no, it had to be said...


    "The more you get hurt, the more spirit you get, tsk, I hate super durable men like this." Fergus clicked his tongue, somewhat displeased.


    Spartacus had already suffered many wounds. His right arm almost slipped from his body. Arge hole was pierced by Cdbolg in his waist and heart. There were multiple half meter long wounds on his body, even his head was smashed in half.


    Spartacus'' head and heart injuries were all caused by Fergus, when he saw Spartacus getting more and more injured, he immediately attacked these two ces.


    The results had no effect on Spartacus, and even Fergus discovered that Spartacus'' wounds had barely healed, and Spartacus... mutated!


    As a result Spartacus whose body began to change little by little deflected Fergus'' attacks and began to counterattack gradually.


    "Tsk, where is this Berserker from, can''t this person be killed?!"


    Fergus stepped back, ready to unleash the Noble Phantasm head-on and use the Noble Phantasm to kill the Berserker all at once.


    "Ahahahaha! Ahahahaha!! oppressor! Come on! Give me more oppression!!"


    However, Spartacus didn''t give Fergus a chance, and he really was like a mad dog, and went straight ahead.


    It had to be said that in the face of a Berserker with various abnormal skills like Spartacus, simple magic and physical attacks were basically ineffective against Spartacus.


    This was all due to the Noble Phantasm and the sublimated skills of Spartacus'' deeds.


    Honor of Suffering: Rank B+


    Uses a quarter of the original mana to heal Spartacus. The more severe the attack, the higher the fighting spirit of Spartacus, until he unleashes all his hidden powers. Every time a certain period of time passed, the injury would heal automatically and gradually.


    Unyielding Will: Rank A


    No matter what pain or despair you face, you will never give up. With a very strong will, you can gain physical and mental patience.


    Crying Warmonger: Rank A


    It can convert some of the damage received from the enemy into magic power and store it in the body. Mana conversion efficiency increases as Spartacus'' stamina decreases. The magic power umted in the body like this can be used to increase Spartacus'' abilities.


    It could be said that Spartacus was on the same level as Heracles in terms of tenacity.


    Of course, only in terms of "tenacity".


    Right now, there were only two ways to deal with Spartacus.


    The first method is to wait for the Spartacus Noble Phantasm to activate and self-destruct.


    The second method is to use the ability to kill Spartacus in seconds, ignoring everything.


    Of course, if you have the ability to destroy Spartacus'' body directly until nothing is left, it can also be said to kill him, which is also an instant kill.


    Right now, Spartacus had yet to muster the power of self-destruction magic, but Fergus had enough Noble Phantasm to destroy three mountains.


    However, Fergus didn''t know this, and his Noble Phantasm probably couldn''t kill Spartacus in seconds.


    Fergus desperately wanted to let go of the Noble Phantasm, but for now, Fergus was ensnared by the ever-changing Spartacus.


    In terms of attributes, apart from Spartacus''s durability being higher than Fergus''s, the other ability values are also the same as Fergus, or lower than Fergus'', and Spartacus'' agility ratio is two levels lower than Fergus''s.


    Fergus also discovered this in his next fight with Spartacus, so he only fought Spartacus for a few rounds, using his own skills, tripped Spartacus,ing behind Spartacus.


    Then took the opportunity to quickly distance himself from Spartacus.


    "Hah? Bullies." Spartacus rose from the ground, shook his head, and found Fergus not far behind.


    Immediately after, Spartacus excitedly raised his iron sword and attacked Fergus.


    "Crbolg, get ready."


    Seeing Spartacus running towards him, Fergus calmly lifted Cdbolg.


    Fergus shook his head helplessly as he looked at the five meter tall human shaped piece of flesh that had be inhuman due to the umted magic power from the injury.


    "It was really my misfortune to meet you."


    Who said no, it was true that Spartacus as an enemy was an iparable headache for the enemy, because ordinary means could not kill him.


    Well, even being an ally is quite a headache.


    Overall, Fergus had enough, he wanted to get rid of this Berserker.


    Fergus focused all the magic in his entire body into Cdbolg, and even started to draw his spiritual base (after all, Fergus'' magic power was Rank E).


    Because Fergus was afraid he couldn''t kill this thing.


    "Feel this real Rainbow  Cdbolg!"


    Like the Noble Phantasm in which Ibaraki Doji spent his life, Cdbolg radiated itsst colorful brilliance, and even Heracles, Fionn, and Diarmuid stopped fighting, as did Medb in the rear of the army.


    The four of them turned their attention to Fergus and Spartacus.


    "Oh ah ah ah! Oppressors oh oh oh"


    Light covers the earth.

 Chapter 534: Big bang

    Chapter 534: Big bang


    *Explosion-*


    Like the sound of a nuclear bomb exploding from the east side of Chicago, the storm was blowing wildly.


    Wu Ming and Rama both steadied their bodies and narrowed their eyes at the scene filled with sand and dust.


    After Atnta left, Wu Ming and Rama didn''t really go to watch ssic duels like Achilles vs Hector.


    As a result, before even getting there, a powerful explosion exploded directly at the Celtic army.


    The explosion was so powerful that itpletely shattered the walls on the east side of Chicago, making people feel that there were no walls on the east side of Chicago.


    Of course, whether it''s Denver, Alexandria, or Chicago here, there''s nothing quite like the ancient city walls, all of which were built by various powers during this period.


    Wu Ming and Rama looked at each other, and the two quickly dashed forward.


    Because the huge explosion ignited a strong storm, there was basically no sand and dust around, so the scene could be said to be a glimpse to Wu Ming and Rama.


    In front of the two of them was a huge meteor crater of nearly 100 square kilometers, but because it was too big, it could only be estimated, but it had to be more than 50 square kilometers.


    And the depth, of course, needless to say, the distance between the deepest hole and the ground is fifty meters, maybe even deeper.


    Wu Ming thought, if a meteorite from that giant craternded on earth, humans might end up like dinosaurs.


    The ground at the rim of the crater was extraordinarily smooth, and there was no dirt, it waspletely the product of the ground beingpressed downwards by the explosion.


    The center of the crater is full ofke water and theke water is still rising.


    Chicago faces Lake Michigan to the east. At this time, such a huge explosion directly connected this huge crater with Lake Michigan.


    There were no traces of soldiers or Servants on the scene, and Wu Ming''s perception was temporarily disabled.


    There was no doubt that the troops Medb had brought werepletely destroyed by the explosion.


    As for the Servants who are fighting here, it is estimated that they are also hanged.


    Wu Ming frowned, he was a little worried about Medb, even if the Servant died woulde out and return to the Throne of Heroes, but he was still worried.


    Because the air here is full of chaotic magic power, his perception of mental power is also disturbed by this chaotic magic power.


    He couldn''t say anything and couldn''t feel it, he could only say that the difficulty of perception was greatly increased.


    "Which powerful Noble Phantasm Servant is this terrifying explosion" Rama said with lingering fear.


    Even he, in a huge explosion with an explosion area of almost 100 square kilometers, did not have the confidence to say that he would definitely survive.


    After all, a Servant is much stronger than an ordinary person, but without Noble Phantasm or defensive skills, it is also the end of a direct way out.


    Just like Karna, if he does not have Kuvacha and Kund, then he must give up the Noble Phantasm to survive.


    Of course, if Rama released his Noble Phantasm to withstand the explosion, he would be able to survive.


    But it also confirms the old adage that you have to peel your skin if you don''t die.


    Overall, if that''s the case, Rama must be not feeling well.


    After Rama finished speaking, Wu Ming sighed.


    "I''m afraid, except for Medb, all the Servants present have left."


    After all, this exploded in the Celtic army, and the entire army was wiped out, so far Wu Ming has not found a Servant.


    As for why Wu Ming knew that Medb was fine, it was because he cared and screwed up.


    Wu Ming''s master is Medb, and there is a contractual rtionship between the two, and he can naturally tell whether Medb will leave or not.


    It was through such connections that Wu Ming knew that Medb hade to Chicago.


    "What''s that?" said Rama suddenly.


    Rama pointed to theke that continued to grow below the crater.


    Wu Ming followed Rama, and in the middle of theke, arge piece of red light floated.


    However, Wu Ming always felt that the red glowing stone was very familiar.


    The red glowing stone was clearly Heracles whounched the God Hand.


    It was said that Spartacus was difficult to deal with, butpared to Heracles, it was insignificant.


    Heracles'' Noble Phantasm (God Hand) was a true awakening.


    Even if his head was severed, or his entire body crushed, as long as the Noble Phantasm was activated, Heracles'' entire body, like freshly roasted steel, glowed red and began to reshape his body.


    What''s more, it will increase the resistance of the cause of death, and Heracles is the real trouble.


    When Wu Ming recovered Heracles'' Berserker ss Cards, he yed all day in Fuyuki City, the Seven Servants joined the ckened King Arthur to kill Heracles. This shows how "tenacious" Heracles is.


    Fortunately, Heracles was a Berserker, if not a Heracles who knew how to use his brain, it would be a disaster.


    In an instant, Wu Ming flew over and rushed towards Heracles, who was still recovering and not moving.


    And Rama did not stop Wu Ming.


    In Rama''s view, in the face of the enemy must be killed, not to mention this is the Servant on the Greek side.


    But this would disappoint Rama, and Wu Ming would not go to great lengths to kill Heracles.


    Not to mention how difficult he was to kill, besides, now was not the time to waste time on him.


    The reason why Wu Ming rushed to Heracles was to frame him.


    *Crash-*


    On top of Heracles, who came from Wu Ming, with a loud sound of chains, several pseudo Chains of Heaven were picked up by Wu Ming and tied to Heracles.


    The Chain of Heaven was aimed at Servants with divinity, and Heracles'' divinity was as high as Rank A.


    But Wu Ming is very clear, that even if the Chains of Heaven can only trap Heracles for a short time.


    Chains of Heaven only restrain the divinity, and the stronger the divinity, the tighter the Chains of Heaven.


    However, Heracles'' Strength was as high as Rank A+. In Wu Ming''s view, Heracles waspletely capable of breaking the Chains of Heaven.


    In this case, let alone these pseudo Chains of Heaven.


    But Wu Ming only held on to the idea that he could pull it out for a while.


    After that, Wu Ming took out many pseudo Chains of Heaven in his Noble Phantasm space, but only left one pseudo Chains of Heaven, and the rest were tied to Heracles.


    "In that case, it will take a long time to break free."


    Wu Ming looked at the chain mummy in front of him and nodded, as if he was very satisfied with his artwork.


    Soon after, Wu Ming buried Heracles underground in the pit, which could now be said to be the bottom of theke.


    Then, Wu Ming and Rama searched for Medb.


    Well, first of all, have to ignore Rama''s sad eyes.

 Chapter 535: Reason for something

    Chapter 535: Reason for something


    Wu Ming searched along the edge of the hole, and found Medb after a while.


    After all, Wu Ming felt from the contract that Medb wasn''t injured in the slightest, so she definitely wasn''t within the range of the explosion just now, at least not injured, so naturally she was outside the pit.


    With Wu Ming and Rama''s eleration, it was very easy to circle from side of the hole to the other side, and it didn''t take a few minutes.


    At this time, the sacred cow pulling the carriage has fallen to the ground, and it seems that it has been affected a lot.


    And the carriage had also changed from its original beautiful and dignified one to a somewhat tattered look.


    But at least it doesn''t seem to hurt the inside.


    Rama came to the sacred cow, squatted down, and looked at the two sacred cows.


    Wu Ming was slightly surprised when he saw it, and then remembered something.


    It seemed that Rama was still a very loving big boy.


    At this time, Medb suddenly flew out of the carriage.


    That''s right, it just flew, and still flew into Wu Ming''s arms.


    Wu Ming wondered how Medb flew into his arms so smoothly in a straight line, wouldn''t you fall due to gravity? Newton almost cried.


    All in all, Wu Ming hugged the flying Medb.


    "Little Silence, you are finally here, but you hardly ever see me." Medb looked at Wu Ming pitifully.


    Of course, it might be better if Medb turned his smile into tears.


    "This is your wife, Silence, I really envy." Rama stood up and looked at the pair of people who were hugging each other passionately, feeling moved.


    What makes Rama jealous is that husband and wife can be together again, unlike him and Sita, who could never meet due to a curse.


    However, Wu Ming was extremely helpless. How can you see that this is a loving hug? It was clear Medb had suddenly flown away, so he hugged her unconsciously.


    But now that Medb is epted, it''s okay to embrace it...


    "By the way, Medb, what''s going on here." Wu Ming asked about his business.


    And Rama is also listening carefully, after all, such an explosion is very interesting.


    "This is the problem..." Medb began to tell the story.


    After Fergus breaks down the city gates, Hector leaves, but Heracles appears, and Fionn and Diarmuid trap Heracles.


    But then, Spartacus appears, and Fergus confronts Spartacus.


    Medb, of course, witnessed the battle.


    Furthermore, there was no progress in the battle between Heracles and Fionn and Diarmuid.


    Although Fionn and Diarmuid were unable to fight Heracles alone, the two teamed up and temporarily bonded with Heracles.


    And the battle between Fergus and Spartacus was a one-sided scene.


    Then Wu Ming felt bad, but he knew the effect of Spartacus'' Noble Phantasm.


    Then, seeing Spartacus, who was getting more and more energetic after the fight, and half dead, it made the opponent stronger. It turned into a five meter tall monster, and it still turned into a monster, Fergus immediately chose to free the Noble Phantasm.


    Then, Spartacus exploded.


    Wu Ming shook his head bitterly, and naturally, there was nothing good about this person being captured.


    Rama also tilted his head in shame. Speaking of which, it was still his fault, but it was impossible for the young King Rama to admit his guilt directly


    Because Medb was the furthest away, and with the protection of the oxcart, she didn''t suffer any damage, but she did suffer for the two sacred cows.


    These two sacred cows were not Achilles'' immortal horses, and now they could be said to have broken bones and was about to retire.


    Fortunately, this is a Noble Phantasm, so don''t worry too much.


    After the arrival of Wu Ming and Rama, Medb also directly dispelled this Noble Phantasm, and the holy cow and chariot disappeared as a residue of magic power.


    "Is that Noble Phantasm Berserker that strong?" Rama asks.


    The Strong Heroic Spirit had a powerful Noble Phantasm, but Spartacus was just a rebel diator, or a rebel ve to make it worse.


    And the ves who did not seed in the rebellion were immediately executed.


    No matter how you think such a person shouldn''t have such a powerful Noble Phantasm.


    "He may be an exception, but I''ve seen his Noble Phantasm before, even if it exploded, it wouldn''t reach this level." Wu Ming lowered Medb from his embrace, ignoring Medb''s disgruntled expression.


    Then, Wu Ming looked at theke that was about to fill up behind him.


    "However, if there was an amplification of the three Command Spell Masters, and if Fergus attacked Spartacus with his Noble Phantasm, it would be inconceivable to cause such damage."


    Don''t look at its almost 100 square kilometers area, but if Karna and Wu Ming opened the Noble Phantasm, thousands of square kilometers ofnd could be affected.


    This was also why Wu Ming asked Karna and Arjuna to fight in the northwestern part of the Cordillera Mountains, which was sparsely popted and far from the battlefield here.


    "Command Spell Strengthening!?"


    "Noble Phantasm Replenishment!?"


    Rama and Medb repeated Wu Ming''s words.


    "That''s right." Wu Ming nodded.


    "Noble Phantasm Spartacus is Crying Warmonger is a Noble Phantasm that can convert the damage it receives into magic power and store it in the body, increase ability value, transform itself, and finally store full magic powerunching a destructive shock in the form of self-destruction."


    After exining this, Wu Ming paused and thought for a moment.


    "I think Medea must have used the Command Spell three times to ''unleash the Noble Phantasm at maximum power, with this Command Spell, strengthening Spartacus'' Noble Phantasm, coupled with Fergus'' constant attacks, and finally Fergus, the Noble Phantasm overpowering Spartacus causing Spartacus to reach critical point, and exploded before it couldpletely change the monster''s appearance."


    Rama and Medb thought about it and found that this statement was the most suitable for the current situation.


    "However, I think Fergus'' Noble Phantasm had a great influence on the transformation of this ce." Medb smiled slightly.


    "How?" Wu Ming asked.


    Then Medb told Wu Ming the information about Cdbolg who seemed to be filled with all the power at the time.


    (Is it the same as the Ibaraki Doji back then?) Wu Ming touched his chin.


    "This way, it seems like they have already left the stage."


    Needless to say, Fergus, next to Spartacus recently, was appointed to exit the stage.


    As for Fionn and Diarmuid, and even Heracles spending time repairing their bodies, the two of them would alsoe out in this huge explosion.


    "Is it Heracles nothing to worry about?" Rama asks.


    He knew that Wu Ming did not kill Heracles, but only bound and buried Heracles.


    "That person need not worry about it for now. Right now, he is no different from leaving the arena." Wu Ming waved his hand.


    After all, even if it was Heracles, it would not be easy to break away from the pseudo Chains of Heaven which were hardly any different from the real Chains of Heaven.


    Just as Wu Ming was about to see how Achilles was, ck and purple ripples suddenly appeared.

 Chapter 536: Cant meet

    Chapter 536: Can''t meet


    "The Gate is open?!" Wu Ming was surprised.


    Yes, this is his Gate.


    "It''s toote to say, in short,e in!" With that said, Wu Ming entered the Gate first.


    That''s right, can see how urgent Wu Ming is.


    Rama seems to have thought of something and rushes inside.


    Medb looked at the two of them with a slight eye and then interrupted like this, blinked his eyes, and walked gracefully.


    Immediately after, the Gate closed.


    ...


    After passing through the Gate and on the other side of the Gate, Medb found himself in the belly of the ship.


    Then a somewhat strange sight appeared in Medb''s eyes.


    Wu Ming held the Holy Grail in one hand and a spear in the other, and ced it on the neck of a yellow-haired man whose face was pale with fright.


    Next to the yellow hair man was a girl with pink and purple hair, holding a stick with a nervous face, but this girl was pointed at his head by a girl with animal ears and green hair with a drawn bow and arrow.


    If anything went wrong with the girl with the stick, Medb believed that the arrow from the girl with the beast ears would definitely pierce her head.


    Behind Wu Ming was Rama, but currently Rama was carrying a girl who almost looked like him.


    Ram looks very nervous and shouts "Sita" in his mouth.


    However, it seems that Rama can''t see the girl at all, like a blind man can only touch


    But it seems that Rama''s perception is also problematic, even though he can touch Shita urately on the surface, at this moment Rama gives off the feeling of touching the air.


    And the girl who seemed to be named Sita was already in a stupor that could no longer wake up.


    This left Medb wondering.


    "If that girl were me, would Little Silence be in a hurry?"


    This is a girl''s heart.


    It''s just that Wu Ming didn''t pay attention to Medb at this time, and he didn''t know his thoughts, he only paid attention to the yellow hair man.


    "You are a character who entered the Throne of Heroes. Is it okay to have a little backbone?" As Wu Ming said that, the tip of the spear was still rubbing against Jason''s neck.


    However, Wu Ming''s results were reced by Jason''s howls.


    "Eeeeeeeeee-!!" Jason''s face was blue, and his hands were still shaking.


    "Don''t...don''t kill me..." Jason said shakily.


    Seeing Jason like this, Medea, or Medea Lily looked at Jason with worried and disappointed eyes.


    "Lord Jason..."


    After seeing the Witch of Betrayal like that, Wu Ming understood why Medea, who was abandoned by Jason, would choose to follow again.


    Because this Medea is Lily with a young girl''s dream.


    Wu Ming shook his head, such a person is not worthy of his own hands.


    However, the tip of Wu Ming''s spear still hadn''t dropped from Jason''s neck, then he turned his head to look at Rama.


    "Rama, can''t you feel Sita?" Wu Ming frowned.


    Although he also learned about the so-called "curse" from Rama, he did not expect the curse to be so powerful.


    This time, let alone invisible, even the touch between the two bodies, and even their own perception, is wrong.


    This "curse can never gather" is really not covered.


    Just don''t know why the female monkey can curse Rama and Shita like that.


    "Yes, even if Sita and I hug each other, we can''t meet or even see each other..." Rama said in a disappointed tone.


    At this time, Rama was like a person chasing hope, but in the end he found that hope is despair.


    "Once Sita and I get too close, the strength and presence of one of us will gradually fade away until it leaves the stage" Rama''s eyes left a trail of tears.


    As for which side will disappear, there is no doubt that it must be the weaker side.


    Wu Ming recalled the scene when the Gate released from Atnta had just returned.


    Back then, there wasn''t the slightest prohibition on Sita, like chains, but there was no guarantee that Medea''s magic wouldn''t restrict her.


    However, Sita couldn''t stand up then, as if she was seriously injured.


    At that moment, Wu Ming felt that Sita was clearlycking in magic power, or reallycking.


    At this moment, seeing the many wounds on Sita''s body, and the looming signs that the spiritual base was about to dissipate, Wu Ming would not know how the situation was.


    From being imprisoned on Alcatraz Ind, to Argonaut, until this very moment, Sita is in a state of "persecution".


    "That that, we didn''t do anything to Miss Sita, please Please believe us, Lord Jason only wants to use Miss Sita as a hostage," Medea said weakly.


    That being said, Sita''s injuries were caused before she was captured in the Argonaut.


    Not unreasonably, it wasmon for the Celts to beat people half to death when they caught them, and they had no habit of treating captives.


    In other words, Beowulf has absolutely no idea how to take care of this method, and he doesn''t realize that he needs to take care of Sita...


    Overall, that person has died, leave him alone.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming realized something was wrong.


    Medea is under the tutge of Hecate, the goddess of magic, and there are some treatments, so why not give Sita some care.


    But Medea seemed to see Wu Ming''s question and answered first.


    "Miss Sita had refused me to give her the treatment, andand said something like ''Even if I die, don''t disturb Mr. Rama''" As if remembering the scene when Shita had said this, Media was a little gloomy.


    She also wants to make sacrifices for his loved ones like Sita, but Jason...


    When Medea was distracted, Wu Ming frowned in distress, but he started to smile bitterly in his heart.


    So, if the other party doesn''t want to treat him, won''t you force him to treat him? How gentle are you...


    "However, if I look at it now, Jason wants to use Sita and the Holy Grail to summon the Demon God''s Pir." Wu Ming narrowed his eyes at Jason, who was too scared to speak.


    When Wu Ming said these words, Rama immediately raised his head with anger in his eyes.


    Rama slowed Wu Ming down with a rhythm, and when he came here, Wu Ming had taken the Holy Grail, and with Atnta held Jason and Medea.


    And the arrival of Rama made Sita, who was very weak,pletely unconscious.


    Rama stumbled and found Sita through the position Sita had left in his eyes before, following Wu Ming''s instructions.


    But it doesn''t help, Rama cannot see or touch Sita.


    But he still didn''t give up and kept shouting Shita''s name.


    How could a man who loves his wife so much not be angry when he found out that his wife was almost sacrificed.


    *Explosion-*

 Chapter 537: To Alexandria

    Chapter 537: To Alexandria


    *Bang*


    The spear was pulled from Jason''s neck, blocking Rama''s sword.


    And under the de of the Sword, was Jason, who fell on the ground.


    And Medea, who moved slightly, was restrained by Atnta''s arrows.


    "Rx, Rama." Wu Ming urged Rama as gently as possible.


    "You told me to calm down?! The person who almost turned Shita into a Demon God Pir is in front of me. How can I calm down!?" Rama says angry.


    "We''re friends, right? If so, take my advice. Jason is still useful to keep, so don''t kill him for now."


    "..." Rama nced at Wu Ming, nodded, then continued to stare at Jason fiercely.


    "Medb, please help me." Wu Ming gestured to Medb who looked like she was watching a family etiquette drama.


    "Yes~~" Medb came to Wu Ming with a faint smile.


    After that, Wu Ming took out many healing potions from his Noble Phantasm space, and then opened a Gate to let Medb take Sita away for a while.


    After all, if Sita stayed with Rama again, it wouldn''t be long before she disappeared.


    After Wu Ming exined things to Medb, Medb brought Sita to the Gate.


    "Many thanks, Holy King No, Silence." Rama said to Wu Ming sincerely.


    To be able to make the proud Rama often y with the nature of a child, apologize sincerely, this opened Wu Ming''s eyes.


    "Being able to call me by my name means we''re friends, right?" With that, under Jason''s watching eyes, Wu Ming inserted the Holy Grail into a golden ripple, then facing Rama stretched out his hand.


    Although Wu Ming referred to Rama as a friend when he shook hands with Rama at Riverton.


    "Well, that''s right, my friend."


    Instantly Rama and Wu Ming''s hands sped tightly.


    "Then don''t shoot Jason for now, that''s fine." Wu Ming nced at Jason, then a frightened Jason moved his body backwards.


    After all, Jason was slumped to the ground right now.


    "Okay." After all, if he saved his wife Sita and was still his friend, Rama would still be obedient.


    Rama said, ring at Jason, then stopped staring at Jason.


    Otherwise, the anger in his heart could not be dispelled.


    Despite promising Wu Ming to protect Jason''s life for the time being, Rama was not the type of man who could forgive him for nearly sacrificing his wife.


    It was to see Wu Ming''s face, otherwise, even if Gudako was here, with Rama''s childish temper, he would have to cut Jason with his sword.


    Well, it was dismembered, the kind him mother couldn''t recognize.


    "Then Jason, you are our prisoner now."


    Wu Ming smiled and narrowed his eyes, which made Jason and even Medea feel cold.


    ...


    In the sky, the Argonauts are heading for Alexandria.


    In the Argonaut, Jason drives the Argonaut alone at the wheel.


    If not seeing Jason''s angry face and Atnta holding a bow behind her and staring at Jason as closely as she stares at his prey, then that''s not too bad for Jason.


    And Medea, who originally followed Jason, was at the bow with Wu Ming and Rama, exining the current situation on the Greek side.


    "Anyway, after sending the captured Heracles, Hector, and Spartacus, we''re left with only Jason, me, and Atnta."


    Wu Ming did not listen to Medea, as if he was experiencing the feeling of flying on a boat.


    As for Rama, he sat alone on the deck behind Wu Ming and Medea with his eyes closed and cross-legged, as if he had nothing to do with him until he reached his destination, Alexandria.


    This was Wu Ming''s goal, piloting the Argonaut through Jason to go to the gathering ce of a group of Gudako and others, Alexandria.


    At this moment, there was only one enemy force left on this continent, Rome, which was being held back by Gudako and the others.


    And this time the Greeks were also disturbed by Spartacus'' self-destruction.


    Although Fionn, Diarmuid, and Fergus all left the stage, but Wu Ming also "imprisoned" Heracles, and captured Jason and Medea, so in general, not bad.


    As for Achilles and Hector, Wu Ming didn''t bother the enemy pair, just as he didn''t bother the Karna and Arjuna pair.


    Now, as long as he obtains the Holy Roman Grail, this singrity ends.


    Thinking like this, Wu Ming, who was looking at the clouds in the sky, let out a long sigh.


    At this moment, as neither Wu Ming nor Rama answered, Medea was waiting there.


    Since waiting was boring, Medea would go to see Jason from time to time, but every time she looked away in an instant and was very nervous.


    Maybe it was because she was afraid of being misunderstood by Wu Ming and Rama that she would pull off a trick.


    However, how could Wu Ming and Rama not know about it.


    "Cough cough I already know the specific situation." Wu Ming clenched his fist to his mouth with one hand and coughed.


    This made little Medea tremble and almost cry.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to Jason." Wu Ming shook his head helplessly and wanted Medea to calm down.


    "But but you cast such a cruel curse on Lord Jason" As she spoke, Medea seemed to be crying.


    "Isn''t this an obvious thing?" Wu Ming said with a wry smile.


    "I can''t believe Jason can actually be obedient. After all, he is a hero who can leave his name on the Throne of Heroes."


    Even though Jason was quite weak, at least he was unmatched in sailing skills.


    It could be seen from the fact that Wu Ming was standing on the bow but did not feel any trembling.


    What''s more, the existence that can be drawn and dragged onto the Throne of Heroes by two Counter Forces, whether it is a hero or an anti-hero, will not be the same as an ordinary person at all.


    Wu Ming couldn''t be sure that Jason wouldn''t rebel or do anything else when he and the others attacked Roman, so he nted many runes withplex functions in Jason''s body.


    Then tell Medea and Jason that as long as there are no thoughts, Jason will experience what it means to live rather than die.


    Because it was so true, both Jason and Medea believed it.


    Moreover, when Wu Ming nted those extremelyplicated rune spells, Medea was right beside him.


    No matter how Jason cried and howled, Jason who was being held back by Rama was nted by Wu Ming in front of Medea who was being watched by Atnta.


    Then, Wu Ming didn''t know how to curse, and he didn''t need to learn it, so it was really a lie.


    However, no matter who saw those extremelyplex and mysterious rune incantations, they would not doubt Wu Ming''s words.


    In the eyes of others, it was a very "cruel" curse.


    "As long as you obey, nothing will happen." Wu Ming smiled and looked at Medea.


    Medea could only helplessly nod, which made them beat Wu Ming and the others

 Chapter 538: Teaching Magecraft

    Chapter 538: Teaching Magecraft


    Urged by Rama as a coolie, Jason sailed very fast, Wu Ming estimated that it would only take him ten minutes to reach Alexandria.


    "That" Medea, who had been staying beside Wu Ming, said hesitantly.


    "What is it." Wu Ming nced at Medea then asked.


    "If you want to ask, just say it directly, there''s no need to hide it."


    Then, Medea took a deep breath and said the problem.


    "Excuse me, was the purple-ck hole just now a Magecraft teleportation?"


    Wu Ming was stunned for a moment, and then reacted.


    The ck-purple hole that Medea was referring to was undoubtedly the Gate where Wu Ming hade to the Argonaut.


    "That''s the Magecraft I learned from another world, called the Gate."


    "Gate..." Medea repeated the word thoughtfully.


    "The effect is that based on the premise of ces I''ve been or ces I''ve seen, Gates can be set up anywhere." Wu Ming briefly exined the use of the Gate.


    "Anywhere!?" Medea was clearly surprised.


    "Look at the premise, it must be where I''ve been or what I saw." Wu Ming patted Medea''s little head.


    This scene is very simr to a teacher beating a disobedient student.


    "Wow But, even that is so powerful" Medea shouted, then burst into tears with her little head.


    "Then Then, aren''t there any side effects or other drawbacks?" Medea raised her little hand.


    At this time, she was also very interested in Magecraft.


    "No side effects at all Well, if I insist on the downside, teleportation can''t bepleted in an instant." Wu Ming looked at Medea with a perfect smile.


    At this moment, Medea''s little head raised a question mark.


    "After all, you have to open the Gate first, then enter. If you use this trick in directbat, maybe, no, it must be very nd."


    "Also, if you use this skill during the battle, if you can''t close it in time, the enemy can also pass through the Gate."


    This could be considered nd, after all, Medea''s space jump only jumped on its own, so it definitely wouldn''t be able to take the enemy away.


    "You''re serious, even so, the Magecraft you learned from another world is already very powerful. As long as you can go wherever you are or even where you can see, it is truly a powerful Magecraft." She''s a little lost


    "Indeed, this otherworldly Magecraft is very powerful, or impossible to use at all, and once learned, not only does it consume less Magecraft, but it can also be driven by many people, which is indeed easier to use than ordinary extraterrestrial Magecraft."


    "Amazing..." Medea said enviously.


    "Want to learn?" Looking at Medea with an envious face, Wu Ming suddenly asked.


    "Really Really!?" eximed Medea happily.


    "Of course you can, you''re not that guy, Jason, I have very good feelings for you."


    Wu Ming was right, the naive little princess fell in love with Jason because Jason went to Aphrodite, to make a wish, so her life was ruined.


    In this case, Wu Ming naturally doesn''t mind giving her a Gate, of course, the premise is that Medea can really learn it.


    "Butbutwe''re still enemies" Medea started to doubt.


    It had to be said that even though she had the name Witch of Betrayal, the current Medea was undoubtedly a well-behaved and wise princess.


    Due to the hostile rtionship between the two, she was worried about whether Wu Ming was unfit to learn Magecraft. She really is a cute little princess.


    "In the current situation, do you think we can still be considered enemies?" Wu Ming said seductively.


    "Indeed indeed, we are now captives" Medea smiled awkwardly.


    "Then would you like to learn this Magecraft from me, Medea." Wu Ming looked at Medea respectfully.


    "Fine, I know, Teacher." Medea gripped the stick tightly with a serious expression. At this moment, Jason seemed to have been erased from Medea''s mind, and Medea now only wanted to learn about Magecraft Gate.


    "Then let''s get started."


    Immediately after, such a strange sight appeared on the deck.


    Wu Ming and Medea stood face to face, with their eyes closed, Wu Ming''s hand was ced on Medea''s head, and neither of them moved.


    This caught Rama''s interest.


    "My friend, what are you doing?"


    However, Wu Ming did not immediately answer Rama.


    For a moment, Wu Ming opened his eyes and ced a hand on Medea''s head.


    "This is just a simple Magecraft memory sharing, however, it is more efficient."


    Actually Wu Ming couldn''t teach.


    He himself used a Gate that was learned using game scrolls.


    However, it is not impossible to reverse the derivation, but Wu Ming has never thought of teaching people, and no one has asked him, so he has not learned how to teach others.


    Seeing that Wu Ming stopped reading the Nameless Book of Spells after reading it for a while.


    Can be used?


    Moreover, Wu Ming could not guarantee that people in other worlds could learn Magecraft from the YGGDRASIL game.


    And Wu Ming also chose to teach Medea Magecraft because Medea is a little girl who is very enthusiastic about Magecraft.


    Without adding ambiguity, Wu Ming and Medea were just a rtionship between teacher and disciple.


    Rama doesn''t say anything else, after all, he doesn''t know much about this, nor is he very interested.


    So he went to the bow and looked at the view.


    And Wu Ming looked at Medea who still had her eyes closed.


    At this moment, Wu Ming''s heart was looking forward to it.


    Can Magecraft in this different world YGGDRASIL be learned by the Heroic Spirit of this world?


    Wu Ming is very curious


    After about ten seconds, Medea opened her eyes, which were as beautiful as gems.


    His eyes shone with joy.


    Then the result is clear.


    "Judging by your appearance, you should have studied the Gate, Medea." Wu Ming smiled at Medea in relief.


    "Yes Teacher, I have sessfully learned this Magecraft." Medea shouted excitedly, like a small animal.


    "Thank you very much teacher." Medea bowed deeply to Wu Ming to express her gratitude.


    For Medea who was very interested in Magecraft, being able to learn Magecraft in another world was a great blessing.


    And just when Wu Ming wanted to say something, Rama in the bow spoke.


    "What!?!?"

 Chapter 539: Roman Power

    Chapter 539: Roman Power


    "My friend,e and have a look over there!?" Rama said to Wu Ming while pointing in a certain direction.


    And Wu Ming, who reacted, felt that he no longer needed to see it, because the terrifying Magecraft power had been passed down.


    But even so, Wu Ming still looked at the ce Rama pointed at.


    Here, a few kilometers north of Alexandria, and it can be said that Alexandria is not yet fully reached.


    At a location in Alexandria City, a giant appeared at this time.


    The huge flesh pir that reached the sky, the countless eyes that made one''s heart twitch constantly, and the immense Magecraft power that the Demon God Pir possessed.


    "Demon God Pir" Wu Ming widened his eyes.


    Undoubtedly, it was the Demon God''s Pir summoned by the Holy Grail from the Roman powers.


    Could it be that Chiron and the others pushed the Roman side in a hurry, otherwise, why would the other party casually use the ultimate move of the Demon God''s Pir?


    Or was Roman power not enough anymore? If that was the case, it was not impossible that Chiron and the others would have to sacrifice the Demon God''s Pir.


    Wu Ming thought.


    "But this proves that the Romans were indeed paralyzed by the Greeks."


    At this moment, the Argonauts suddenly stopped.


    "Hah?" Wu Ming turned his head to see Jason in the lead.


    However, at this moment, Jason was crouching on the ground with his head in his arms, and he didn''t wake up even as Atnta pointed at him with a bow and arrow.


    With a sudden jump, Wu Ming came to a steering position.


    "What has happened."


    "This fellow suddenly doesn''t dare to go any further." Atnta looked at Jason with disdain.


    Jason, on the other hand, ignored Atnta''s angry gaze, looking like a corpse about to die.


    "Jason, you seem to understand what it is." Wu Ming looked at Jason with interest.


    "Of course I know! It''s the Demon God''s Pir! We''ve died once, and we still don''t have a whole corpse! I don''t want to go there!" Jason''s face was pale, but he still shouted loudly at Wu Ming.


    Indeed, although Wu Ming was basically like chopping melons and vegetables when he fought the Demon God''s Pir, it was only because of his strength. Basically, every time he killed a Demon God Pir, he used that power.


    After all, the Demon God Pir was also a God, so the power gained from killing a God was very effective against a Demon God.


    However, although the Demon God Pir was often killed by Wu Ming, there was no denying that the Demon God Pir possessed the supreme power of a Demon God.


    It could be said that ordinary Servants and even first-rate Servants were unable to defeat the Demon God Pir, and neither were some of the top Servants.


    Of course, unless you have Noble Phantasm or a special skill, you can only have the capital to fight the Demon God''s Pir if you reach Karna''s level.


    As for the Servants currently in Alexandria, even Chiron couldn''t do anything there.


    Wu Ming suddenly remembered someone.


    "That vampire might have the power to defeat the Demon God Pir."


    Although Carmi is ssified as a monster and is ssified as an anti-hero, it is undeniable that vampires have their own principles and limits.


    If I had to describe it in one word, it would be "noble".


    If there was one more word to add, it would be "mystery".


    After all, there was no record of seeing such a vampire anywhere.


    But that was why Wu Ming felt that the other party had the means to deal with the Demon God Pir.


    You should know that defending the "mystery" may not work in other worlds at all, but in the Type-Moon world, it is a universal path.


    In short, Wu Ming felt that the other party had such abilities.


    However, even so, Wu Ming could not choose not to take action.


    "If that''s the case, then you can stay here alone, and we''ll go alone."


    Without forcing Jason, Wu Ming took Atnta away and made peace with Rama.


    Before leaving, Atnta red at Jason again, which scared Jason again.


    Ignoring Jason, Wu Ming found Medea.


    "Since Jason doesn''t want to go there, then Medea will send us there," Wu Ming said with a smile.


    "Ah eh!? I?" Medea panicked a little.


    After all, her current spiritual base was still an innocent little girl, such a serious task was quite difficult for her.


    "Didn''t you learn the Magecraft I taught you, now is the time to test you, Medea, open the Gate where you can see through your eyes." Wu Ming pointed at the Demon God Pir.


    When Wu Ming said this, Medea was shocked.


    That''s right, it''s time to test his own aplishments.


    Immediately after, under Wu Ming''s encouragement, Medea nodded heavily.


    "Yes! I will try my best, teacher!"


    Immediately after, Medea closed her eyes and started activating Magecraft Gate.


    Wu Ming instantly shared his memories and feelings of using Gate with Medea.


    Since Medea had said for sure what she had learned earlier, she had to know it.


    Wu Ming didn''t expect Medea, the famous Magus of the Age of Gods, to deliberately trick him because she couldn''t learn Magecraft like that.


    So, as expected.


    "Gate!!" Medea opened her eyes, shouted with her wand, and then, pink-purple ripples as tall as people appeared in front of the three of them.


    Atnta and Rama looked at these pink-purple ripples strangely, as if they could not express their feelings.


    This made Medea blush immediately, why?


    Pink and purple ripples, full of childish hearts!


    However, Wu Ming only smiled helplessly, which perfectly suited Medea''s temperament.


    "You did a great job, Medea, as expected of my disciple."


    After all, the necessary praise is still very much needed.


    "Yes, thank you teacher for yourpliment!" After Medea heard her teacher''s praise, her face turned from red to its original.


    Although the color is a bit odd, it''s clear that Medea managed to release a Gate.


    After nodding to Atnta and Rama, the two walked to the portal.


    Then, Wu Ming looked at Medea.


    "If possible, I really don''t want my outstanding disciple to fall into that person''s hands."


    That person was undoubtedly referring to Jason.


    "But teacher, I love Lord Jason very much." Medea didn''t care about Wu Ming''s words, but showed a faint smile.


    "Forget it, be happy, my disciple." Shaking his head with a smile, Wu Ming walked to the portal.


    "I hope to win, teacher." Medea prayed silently.

 Chapter 540: Alexandria reduced to a battlefield

    Chapter 540: Alexandria reduced to a battlefield


    In the city of Alexandria, which had be a battlefield, there were ruins everywhere.


    Under the rubble, many residents live in this city.


    Compared to the Greeks, Celts, and even Japan, the Romans were a very benevolent power towards themoners.


    After all, this is Rome, so it''s no surprise.


    In this way, many residents will choose to live in the "safest" "capital".


    Those who crumbled under the rubble were such existences.


    However, the Demon God Pir did not pay attention to the life and death of those people.


    In other words, these residents would be attacked indiscriminately like Servants.


    Of course, the premise was that the Servants did nothing.


    Mashu easily lifted the rock holding a woman, and Gudako rushed over and helped the woman up.


    "It''s okay, I''ll take you to a safe ce," Gudako said excitedly.


    "My child..." the woman said weakly, looking down at the copsed house.


    On the other hand, Gudako and Mashu couldn''t help but look away.


    The baby who was squashed under the house that had copsed so far had little chance of survival.


    However, the baby did not lose his life, as if Hades was temporarily stuck in traffic.


    "Oeeek oeekkk~" As if hearing her mother''s voice, a baby''s cry was heard.


    "My child!!" The woman wanted to pounce on the rubble and save the child.


    However, she suffered serious injuries and immediately copsed to the ground after being released from Gudako''s support.


    "Are you okay, don''t worry, we will save your child." Gudako hurriedly supported the woman who had fallen to the ground, and then Gudako nodded to Mashu.


    And Mashu nodded after a while, ready to save the child.


    "Human life is so powerful and beautiful" Mashu smiled and thought.


    Then, a tentacle suddenly stretched out. The target seems to be Gudako, Mashu naturally quickly came to Gudako''s side, and used his shield to block the tentacle.


    Then, right after Mashu came to Gudako, his wrist suddenly made a sound.


    "Mashu, the target is that child!!"


    As the voice''s words confirmed, the tentacles changed direction dramatically and frighteningly, and the changing targets were ruins that made babies cry.


    "Not!!" The child''s mother screamed heart-rending, trying to stop the tentacles.


    However, everything happened so fast that Gudako and the woman and even Mashu were powerless to stop it.


    Mashu did not expect that these tentacles would be so strange.


    Using Gudako, who couldn''t make any mistakes, as bait, she forced Mashu to change to a square formation, but his target turned out to be a baby under the rubble.


    Just like that, the tentacle fell towards the baby.


    And just as the tentacles were about to fall, a voice that meant hope in Mashu and Gudako''s ears came.


    "Brahmastra!"


    In an instant, the de of the sword hit the tentacle.


    The tentacle was crushed with an inaudible, suspicious scream.


    The powerful and perfectly controlled power made the tentacles fly without harming the rubble below.


    And at this moment, Mashu went straight to the crying baby, and used his magic power to very "gently" clean the ruins, revealing the beautiful child who had miraculously survived in the corner.


    Even though the baby was still crying, it was indeed a symbol of life in everyone''s eyes.


    "Good~" Mashu quickly took the baby, came to the woman, and handed the baby to the woman, the baby''s mother.


    "Thank you, my child, my child" After hastily thanking Gudako and Mashu, the woman continued to say thank you while holding her child.


    Brahmastra flew the tentacles and flew back.


    Mashu looked at the neer in surprise.


    "Of course, it''s Rama!"


    It was Rama''s Noble Phantasm that paralyzed the tentacles.


    But Gudako was worried about something else.


    "In other words, is the Assassin here too?!" Gudako looked around, but found no trace of Wu Ming.


    At this time, Rama opened his mouth, seeing Gudako looking everywhere.


    "Don''t look, my friend isn''t here."


    Then, Gudako''s little face looked like it was crying.


    "Oh!? Why is this!"


    ....


    On the other hand, the battlefield called the Servant "Master" who was responsible for "attacking" like Chiron.


    "Wow!" Elizabeth jumped with a bang, dodging the huge tentacle''s attack.


    "It''s rude to treat a woman like this." Elizabeth patted her dusty skirt with a lingering fear, and said with a puffy face.


    "Miss, what time is it, do you still care about those things!?" Robin Hood groaned, fell down and fired several useless shots at the huge Demon God Pir not far away.


    "Take care of yourself, Green Rat!" Elizabeth shouted angrily at Robin Hood.


    And Robin Hood could only helplessly retreat, looking ufortable.


    Immediately after, blue and white mes swept through Elizabeth''s hair and flew past her.


    "Wow" Elizabeth screamed in terror.


    "Do you want to kill me!!" Elizabeth stroked her hair and looked at Kiyohime with tears in her eyes.


    "Sure enough, a useless lizard." Kiyohime didn''t answer Elizabeth right away, but mocked Elizabeth while releasing fire at the Demon God''s Pir.


    Of course, Kiyohime''s attacks weren''t very sessful either.


    "Do you want to fight, fire-breathing snake!" Elizabeth red at Kiyohime fiercely.


    "Come on, will I be afraid of you!"


    And Kiyohime, not to be outdone, looked back at Elizabeth.


    "Hahhh~" Robin Hood sighed helplessly.


    This is on the battlefield,dy, the enemy is the Demon God Pir.


    "Think about it, even if we deal with the Demon God Pir seriously, it won''t have any effect." Billy the Kid who suddenly appeared pressed his hat with a deep sense of helplessness on his face.


    And Robin Hood also showed a helpless smile upon hearing Billy the Kid''s words.


    Their spiritual base as Servants was too low to cause any damage to the Demon God Pir at all.


    It couldn''t even pull and hold them, there were only a few tentacles attacking them, and they were still holding up.


    Because another tentacle attacked Chiron and them.


    Geronimo, who was following behind Billy the Kid, frowned helplessly and looked north.


    "I wish the second team toplete the task sessfully."


    Then can support them.


    Then, Geronimo saw the electricmp that represented the Brahmastra Sword and smiled.


    "They''re here!"

 Chapter 541: The strange Demon Gods Pillar

    Chapter 541: The strange Demon God''s Pir


    On the frontal battlefield.


    Chiron turned into a centaur position, wielding a bow and arrow in the mechanized infantry camp and constantly attacking the Demon God''s Pir.


    With his own skill, Chiron was able to hit the Demon God Pir''s eye in the first ce.


    Why in the first ce, because the Demon God Pir was not stupid and knew how to defend.


    Chiron retreated slightly, and countless mechanized infantry charged towards the Demon God Pir, but the Demon God Pir only used a few dozen tentacles before the oing mechanized infantry instantly exploded.


    "This is a total disaster " Edison growled, clutching the lion''s head behind the countless mechanized infantry.


    "It''s so noisy, shut up!"


    Edison, however, humbly fell silent at Helena vatsky''s roar.


    "We will definitely be annihted this way." Chiron frowned and walked over to the two of them to see if they could discuss precautions.


    The three of them looked at Nightingale, who was attacking with mechanized infantry, but was constantly blown back. They were both helpless and grateful.


    If it weren''t for Nightingale''s disobedience, they wouldn''t have withdrawn the Demon God''s Pir.


    After all, it''s a Berserker...


    "However, Nightingale will have an ident if it continues like this." Helena looked anxiously at Nightingale who was constantly spinning and jumping during the tentacle attacks from the Demon God''s Pir, and then was thrown away again.


    Like ying Nightingale, the Demon God''s Pir didn''t use its full power every time it attacked.


    Although it seemed that the Demon God''s Pir attack was not sessful, Chiron and the others discovered that the Demon God''s Pir was just ying around.


    Otherwise, he would not have had time to deliberately attack Mashu and the others.


    "If we look at the worst oue, this Demon God Pir might be smarter than we thought" Helena frowned as if she was facing a great enemy.


    "I have a bad feeling. I always felt that the Demon God Pir was waiting for something." Chiron''s face turned grim. In this way, the Demon God Pir has a conspiracy.


    "???" And Edison was really like a lion at the moment, he didn''t really understand the conversation between the two.


    At this moment, a voice resounded in the sky.


    "Mythical Yggdrasil------"


    A superrge spear of light that had never appeared before suddenly struck from a distance and hit the Demon God''s Pir.


    "" The Demon God Pir let out a still unrecognizable sound.


    Obviously, this attack was infused with arge amount of magic power by the user of the Noble Phantasm.


    "The liberation of the Noble Phantasm just now was the voice of His Majesty the Holy King," Edison said, searching for a trace of silence.


    "There!" Chiron pointed directly.


    At this moment, Wu Ming used A+ Rank Agility to attack the position of the Demon God''s Pir.


    By this time, Wu Ming had already finished putting on his armor, wearing a helmet with horns covering his headpletely. He was like a flying silver dragon, rushing towards the Demon God''s Pir.


    And the Demon God Pir is like waiting for the person who needs to wait, whether it is the mechanical infantry or Nightingale, the Demon God Pir will no longer care.


    Countless tentacles extending from the muscles of the Demon God Pir appeared silently.


    At the same time, ck-purple smoke that could damage even a Servant''s spiritual base was entangled in countless tentacles.


    Countless tentacles surrounded Wu Ming from all directions, which was a lethal move for an ordinary Servant.


    However, for Wu Ming, even though it is dangerous, it is not enough to kill.


    Wu Ming kept his pace and continued to run towards the Demon God''s Pir, ignoring the powerful corrosive tentacles around him as nothing.


    "Om" There was a slight vibration in the air, and there was a buzzing sound.


    Immediately after, the magic power around Wu Ming''s body condensed, and with his control, this powerful magic power erupted.


    *boom*


    A dull sound rang out, and the magic ring that was visible to the naked eye centered on Wu Ming, and instantly spread out.


    The encirclement formed by the countless tentacles apanied by the ck and purple mist was instantly prated by the magic power visible to the naked eye.


    Like petals, its tentacles crumble and disappear as pure magic.


    This is pure power without the bells and whistles.


    "What!?" Helena was shocked to see this sight.


    "What is it?" asked Edison carefully.


    "Miss vatsky is simplymenting him strength." Chiron smiled helplessly and exined to Edison.


    Only the release of pure magic power destroying all the tentacles could be destroyed by thebined efforts of everyone.


    This shows how strong Wu Ming is in terms of quantity and mastery of magic power.


    Compressing a lot of magic power, condensing it throughout the body, and then releasing thepressed magic power in the form of magic power release, this tested his control.


    And the premise is to have enough magic power.


    "It can be said that the magic power just now can bepared to the magic power required by the previous great light spear, or even more."


    Being able to use magic power supplied with such a Noble Phantasm to release magic power was not something that a first-rate Servant could possess, and it could be said that even a top Servant would not possess such magic power.


    After all, if the amount of magic power is notrge, it is impossible to do so, and if you can consume such magic power twice, you can still keep your face unchanged, which shows that Wu Ming is not ordinary.


    The most important thing is that Wu Ming just crushed those tentacles with pure magic, which is enough to prove his strength


    True strength is not the ability to be bells and whistles, but most of all in some kind of power.


    "So it turns out, His Majesty the Holy King deserves to be His Majesty the Holy King, and he is very strong." Edison''s lion head showed an expression of sudden realization.


    However, such an expression seemed quite amusing to others.


    "Since the Holy King came, that means the Greek side has been defeated." Helena breathed a sigh of relief.


    Chiron nodded as if agreeing with Helena''s opinion.


    "However, I feel a little ufortable with the Demon God Pir here."


    Chiron looked at the Demon God''s Pir. As a sage who taught many heroes, Chiron had a hunch.


    That Demon God Pir was not an ordinary Demon God Pir, but a Demon God Pir with a strong will.


    It could be seen from his previous appearance, so Chiron was very worried about what kind of trick the other party was using.


    However, even if there is a conspiracy, such a battle cannot be checked for them.


    "All in all, let''s take the opportunity to save some of the injured citizens, but we can''t fulfill Ritsu''s orders."


    The three nodded and slipped away from the battlefield. By the way, they also kidnapped Nightingale, who still wanted to continue attacking the Demon God''s Pir.


    Edison took the few remaining mechanized infantry and began searching for survivors.


    ....


    Wu Ming looked at the Demon God Pir, and felt a faint familiarity.


    But even so, Wu Ming''s movements continued.


    Wu Ming''s one-handed movement, and the holy light spear reappeared out of nowhere and fell into his hand.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming raised the spear of light onto his shoulder, like throwing a javelin, and threw it fiercely at the Demon God''s Pir.


    The spear of light gradually became thinner and turned into a needle of light.


    However, the Demon God Pirs were just a few tentacles that were forcefully summoned again, and blocked the light needle.


    Wu Ming was not surprised, after all, this time he only injected a small amount of magic power, so no wonder it was blocked by the Demon God Pir.


    At this moment, the Demon God Pir suddenly spoke.


    "Dragon of the Root, you are finally here."

 Chapter 542: The Reappearance of Flauros

    Chapter 542: The Reappearance of uros


    "!?" Wu Ming''s face changed, and he heard the voice.


    "Lev" Wu Ming said the name.


    "As expected of the Dragon of the Root, he still remembers me, but my current name is uros, the Pir of Demon God uros!" The Demon God Pirughed.


    "But I don''t think it''s a coincidence. The Demon God Pir that was summoned this time turned out to be you."


    Wu Ming couldn''t believe that this wasn''t Lev''s doing. There are seventy-two Demon God Pirs. He didn''t think his luck would be so "good".


    "Our seventy-two Demon God Pirs are one body. Unless you can directly destroy all the Demon God Pirs, I will not die." The Pir Demon God uros let out a strangeugh in Lev''s voice.


    Wu Ming could imagine Lev''s ugly face.


    However, it provided information for Wu Ming.


    "I did think you wouldn''t die so easily, but I didn''t expect us to meet so soon."


    Wu Ming didn''t move anymore, and the uros Demon God Pir didn''t move either, and the two started talking like this.


    "This is something that is inevitable. I am the Pir of the Demon God in charge of intelligence."


    In other words, the other party might be able to "see" Wu Ming through some means or even opportunities.


    "Ever since you came to this singrity, I''ve been following you through the Holy Grail, Silence." As if victory was in hand, Pir Demon God uros said slowly.


    And Wu Ming wished someone could tell him the current situation, so he didn''t bother and listened to the Demon God Pir''s speech quietly.


    "Oh, so what about that guy, didn''t hee alone? The chaos here is the ''gift'' he prepared for me. I don''t want to overwhelm the guests." Wu Ming mocked King of Magecraft Solomon.


    "How can our king care about the immature Dragon of the Root? To be honest, even if Master Chaldea conquers the seven singrities with your help, it will have no impact on our king."


    In other words, the opponent has the certainty of victory, or has the power to never be disturbed.


    Wu Ming thought.


    "This is also the reason why our king let you go while in the London underground, Jie Jie Jie Jie" After saying that, Demon God Pir urosughed horribly.


    Wu Ming frowned, but did not refute the other party.


    Wu Ming could clearly realize that he was indeed very weak.


    In the face of a powerful enemy like King of Magecraft Solomon who had the blessing of ck mud, there were only two things that Wu Ming could resist.


    Twelve incarnations who killed the gods, stole the power of the gods, andbined his abilities and the baptism of Root.


    And the Divine Sword of Salvation christened by Root, both as a trophy and as a power gained from defeating the King of the End.


    Although Wu Ming has many abilities that have been baptized by Root, but there is no doubt that abilities or items with a high starting point are also quite high after being baptized by Root.


    Just like the Twelve Incarnations and the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    Moreover, whether it was the Magecraft runes he had learned, YGGDRASIL magic from another world, or the powerful items he had acquired, and even the Noble Phantasm that had been turned into Wu Ming''s, it could be said that they were rtively useless.


    Because, this ability or Noble Phantasm is useless against enemies at the level of King of Magecraft Solomon.


    And uros also said that Wu Ming was an immature Dragon of the Root as well.


    Although in the eyes of many, Wu Ming was already very strong, but he himself knew that he was actually very weak.


    After living in Great Root for a long time, Wu Ming gradually realized that the adult Dragon of the Root can be said to be the ruler of all worlds, guardians of all worlds, if there are words to express it, it is the restraint of all worlds.


    That is  Heavenly Dao.


    It could be said that it was precisely because Wu Ming knew that he would eventually be such an existence, that he began to face Medb and others'' love for him.


    After all, if Wu Ming had dragged on until then, he was worried that his heart would actually turn into a ruthless Heavenly Dao.


    Take for example the Gaiaary consciousness and ya human consciousness from each world, as long as it doesn''t harm the earth itself and the entire human race, they won''t care.


    Moreover, if only one side of the crisis, the other party will basically not be responsible.


    Like this crisis in the Type-Moon World, the way King of Magecraft Solomon harmed ya, and ya naturally had to try her best to save herself using the Holy Grail protection mechanism being able to summon Grand Servants was a self-defense mechanismunched by ya.


    However, since Gaia and ya in this world have a bit of a special rtionship, these two people still believe in love... perhaps...


    Cough cough Overall, if Wu Ming was an adult, then he would undoubtedly be able to beat King of Magecraft Solomon to the ground, easily.


    But now, sorry, King of Magecraft Solomon with ck mud underestimated the immature Dragon of the Root.


    After all, if hope is stuck in the cradle, then this so-called hope is nothing.


    "So, what are your intentions at this time? Are you deliberately entertaining just to wait for me?" Wu Ming naturally pretended to be carried by Chiron and the others.


    And not only that, Wu Ming, who was full of energy, "saw" the futile efforts of Elizabeth and the others, and "saw" that uros was deliberately targeting Gudako and Mashu.


    He had sensed a feeling of "absence" in the Demon God Pir''s tentacles just now, and intuitively told Wu Ming that Gudako and Mashu, who were looking for survivors, were in danger.


    What Wu Ming believed in the most was his own intuition. As the Dragon of the Root, the whole world will help him subconsciously. This so-called intuition is also akin to the help of the world.


    Otherwise, why did Rama meet Gudako by chance, and repel the tentacle who wanted to kill the child that Mashu was about to save, because Rama was asked by Wu Ming, he had just met Gudako and others.


    "...Think of it as my selfishness, my selfishness towards that child, Mashu." uros, or Lev, was silent for a few seconds before answering.


    "Oh, is the Demon God Pir still selfish? This is really surprising."


    "You don''t need to mock me on purpose, no matter what, I''ve been in Chaldea for a long time."


    After speaking, uros stopped talking about this, but switched back this time.


    "Then let''s start destroying you, and treat it as the price you made for me in the first ce!!"


    With that said, countless eyes on the uros Demon God Pir lit up with red light, and countless ck and purple mists radiated from the Demon God Pir.


    The destruction begins.

 Chapter 543: Trapped Beast Death Match

    Chapter 543: Trapped Beast Death Match


    The uros Demon God Pir this time was different from the Demon God Pir Wu Ming encountered in Fuyuki Cityst time.


    Not only was the shape and color of the outer form thicker, but the attack power of the Demon God''s Pir had also greatly increased.


    Since uros'' aim was Wu Ming, it didn''t disperse the attack, but deliberately gathered, attacking him.


    Wu Ming naturally didn''t manage to dodgepletely in the first wave of attacks, but he was also slightly injured.


    Seeing the ground around the Demon God''s Pir being destroyed by the demonic mist and heat rays, Wu Ming''s danger to uros increased to another level.


    The power of the heat rays emitted by the Demon God Pir''s eyes increased a lot, which nevertheless gave Wu Ming a sense of crisis.


    Although it was a bit of an exaggeration, Wu Ming actually avoided the hot beam with his skill and speed.


    However, as he passed through it several times, Wu Ming felt the intensity of the heat rays.


    Not only that, the ck and purple magic mist was also much stronger.


    It could be said that if it was Elizabeth and the other Servants, they would not be able tost for five seconds in this magic mist.


    For Chiron who was restrained by poison, this magic mist with the "poison" attribute could even send Chiron back to the Throne of Heroes when it touched Chiron.


    Wu Ming had the Noble Phantasm armor, and his body did not suffer any damage, but the magic mist had the ability to ignore defense and damage the spiritual base, and Wu Ming''s spiritual base had been instantly eroded.


    As a result, Wu Ming unleashed the magic power release skill many times, rushing out of the magic mist coverage area.


    Demon God Pir Fraulos, seems to be deliberately trying to y Wu Ming. After this wave was over, he took back the Magic Mist and didn''t attack again.


    "How, Silence, this is the power our king has given us!"


    The eyes of the Demon God Pir''s body rotated faster, and a trace of magic mist was released from the whole body again.


    It was not the start of an attack, but a sign of excitement and demonstration.


    After moving his arms and legs, Wu Ming felt relieved after feeling that Gudako, Chiron, Elizabeth, and the others had joined forces and fled.


    His body is the body of a Servant made, even if he dies, it doesn''t matter, but Gudako is not, he is aplete human, and if he is not vignt, he will die.


    After seeing Gudako and the others cover some of the rescued residents and begin to retreat into the distance, Wu Ming used his mental strength to search the ruins again.


    Wu Ming heaved a sigh of relief after detecting that there were no living beings.


    That way, he doesn''t have to worry about his surroundings.


    "Your poweres from the Holy Grail. Since the Holy Grail was made by King of Magecraft Solomon, it''s not hard to guess that you can leave the Demon God''s Pir." Wu Ming was not frustrated that the uros Demon God Pir won temporarily. Instead, reasoning begins.


    "Oh, that''s true, but so what." uros believed in the power bestowed upon him by his peerless king, and was not afraid of Wu Ming''s "pretending to be calm" with a smile in his eyes.


    "This is the power, the power that can defeat you in this era!"


    The Demon God Pir roared, and countless heat rays and magic mist struck again, and the momentum was much stronger than before.


    "After I kill you, I will kill everyone in this era. What is thest Master of mankind, I will let the Chaldeans meet their end in despair!!" At this moment, uros was a little excited.


    But this has nothing to do with Wu Ming, continue to dodge, he retreated a thousand meters.


    "Indeed, this bodycks the ability to deal with you for now."


    Even in the legend of the Sacred King of Liberation Noble Phantasm, the greatest power without gathering strength is only to damage the Demon God''s Pir, which only proves the strength of King of Magecraft Solomon.


    If Wu Ming wanted to kill him, he would have to muster a lot of strength.


    Of course, uros would not give Wu Ming a chance.


    That was why it was said that the current Wu Ming did not have the ability to face Floros.


    "But unfortunately, I''m good friends with Rama."


    Wu Ming smiled at uros, but this smile made uros feel ufortable.


    Although uros wasn''t a waste, he didn''t think Wu Ming was bluffing, just in case there was a way to deal with him.


    Thinking of this, uros increased the amount of magic power output.


    In an instant, the countless eyes on the Demon God Pir began to bleed, and the output of the magic power exceeded the Demon God Pir''s ability to endure, but instead injured himself.


    However, as a result, a dark ball of lightparable to the power of dozens of holy swords appeared in front of the Demon God''s Pir.


    Wu Ming can feel that if the dark ball of light explodes, or forms a light cannon, its power will definitely make a hole in the American continent, and it can be said that it is not difficult to create a newke.


    It can be said that if Wu Ming does not take off the Armor, if he is injured by this move, he will be appointed to retire.


    As uros, who had been "observing" him since Wu Ming''s singrity, naturally knew that Wu Ming had a Noble Phantasm.


    However, he knows that Wu Ming''s Noble Phantasm is not like Avalon, which can form an invincible domain in the legends, and Wu Ming''s Noble Phantasm is just an invincible shield.


    In this case, he just needs to "pass" the invincible shield.


    As uros, who had received the power of his own king, naturally had such a manner.


    Whether it was using space error or forcibly rotating the light cannon, he could do it.


    At this time, Wu Ming moved with Florous''s expectations.


    Wu Ming''s armor instantly shattered, no doubt he was ready to use this peerless shield.


    However, the next scene gave uros the idea of "Wu Ming who went crazy".


    Various pieces of dismantled armor swiftly flew around the Demon God Pir, enveloping the Demon God Pir and the thousand mile area where Wu Ming was.


    Immediately after, everyponent of the armor began to connect with each other, appearing to be transparent but a very lightyer appeared, enveloping Wu Ming and the uros Demon God Pir, leaving only the sky, after all, the height of the Demon God Pir can be said to be to the sky, no head visible.


    Figuratively speaking, at this moment, an unparalleled square barrier with no cover covered them one by one.


    It is still a kind of invincible mask that will not affect the outside world, because the aftermath will reach the sky, and if the power is veryrge, it will most likely directly prate the atmosphere.


    One word to express, that is [Death Fight of Trapped Beasts].


    "I see, it looks like you want to die with him," said uros mockingly.


    In such a confined space, whether uros'' dark ball of light exploded or acted as a light cannon, the end result would be injuring himself or even death.


    Even if there was a catharsis on it, no, it must be because of the catharsis that the aftermath of the damage would spread to the sky-prating pir of the Demon God''s Pir.


    Wu Ming smiled


    "Sorry, you think too much."


    Immediately after, Wu Ming waved one hand, and several weapons appeared around him.


    "I just don''t want my attack to hurt Ritsu."

 Chapter 544: The first final step

    Chapter 544: The first final step


    The current Wu Ming was very simr to Gilgamesh using the Gate of Babylon, but the only difference was that these golden ripples were not arranged side by side behind him.


    Dozens of glowing weapons hovered around Wu Ming like the stars on the moon, enveloping him.


    There are many types of weapons, such as discs, spears, long sticks, short sticks, trident spears, giant swords, whips, giant hammers, bows and arrows, etc.


    Wu Ming waved his hand, and the equipment around him seemed to be pulled and rotated slowly.


    However uros began to be wary of Wu Ming''s actually meaningless actions to attack.


    "What do you mean!?" The voice of the Demon God''s Pir, uros, seemed a little frightened.


    Although it is indeed a futile "trick", but it is impossible, the original incarnation of the sun scared him.


    After all, the "sun" was not a "trick", but a "killing trick" that could be fatal.


    In the hole in Fuyuki City, Wu Ming''s sun caused uros to suffer, and in the end, the body of the Demon God Pir couldn''t take it anymore, so Lev came out to rece him.


    As a result, Lev is also "tortured" into unconsciousness by the silent mes.


    After all, Wu Ming''s sr incarnation is a fire that cannot be extinguished, and the sr incarnation used by him has almost nothing to extinguish.


    "It was just a bluff!! Don''t try to scare me!!" uros roared, his eyes slightly bulged, and the dark ball of light in front of him multiplied again.


    Therefore, to be able to infuriate uros so much, it was clear that it had been suppressed.


    Using anger to cover up fear, such a trick could be seen naturally, or simply, uros was actually deceiving himself.


    "Indeed, this bodycks the ability to deal with you, but don''t forget the Holy Grail."


    Saying so, Wu Ming took out the Holy Grail he had first obtained in Denver from his Noble Phantasm.


    "Silence!!!" uros recalled the fear of being dominated by the sun.


    Through the connection between the Demon God''s Pir and his [Intelligence] ability, uros naturally knew how the Demon God Shuton who merged with the Demon God''s Pir died.


    Sun.


    With the sun god''s blessing granted by Wu Ming through Tamamo-no-Mae, and the Holy Grail, Wu Ming managed to summon the sun incarnation using the two as a medium.


    As if dispelling all darkness, an iparable sun shone on the earth, and the world turned white.


    This was thest scene that uros "saw" through Demon God Shuten''s point of view, and then it was as if the thread was severed, and nothing could be seen.


    uros was pretty sure it was the sun that had damaged it, but luckily, it seemed that this trick could only be used once, and the sun god''s blessings had beenpletely exhausted.


    "I''ve been following you ever since, and you haven''t received any blessings from the Sun God at all!!" roared uros.


    The funny thing was that it could instantly release its own ball of deadly dark light, and while Wu Ming was still talking to uros, he might be able to kill him.


    But uros was already terrified in his heart. The fragility on the outside is not terrible, but the pain in the heart is fatal.


    "I will not use that trick, as you said, I no longer have the blessing medium of the sun god." Wu Ming smiled and shook his head.


    However, Wu Ming''s smile was terrifying in uros'' eyes.


    "Ahhhh!" Roaring, the dark ball of light in front of the Demon God''s Pir exploded instantly, forming a superrge beam of light with bright light in the darkness, sweeping towards Wu Ming.


    However, in the face of the uros light cannon, Wu Ming did not feel nervous.


    "Didn''t you say I scared you, then, if I scare you, try it yourself, uros!"


    With that said, the golden light around Wu Ming gathered together in an instant and merged into the Holy Grail he was holding.


    "Ssshhhh!!"


    The superrge beam of light instantly covered Wu Ming, but the beam of light did not stop, but exploded towards the back, and directly hit the defensive light wall formed by his Noble Phantasm, making a giant crashing sound.


    At this moment, a beam of light that was minusculepared to the beam of light emitted by the Demon God''s Pir shot into the sky from the beam of light.


    Immediately after, light shed swiftly and violently from top to bottom, and a beam of uros light split apart.


    After the beam of light disappeared, Wu Ming''s figure was revealed.


    Not only was he unharmed, but the Holy Grail in his hand was also missing, what came out was a holy sword simr to the Excalibur Sword, but more noble, beautiful, and powerful.


    "What!?" uros was frightened, didn''t dare ept, and didn''t want to ept the result.


    "That''s the power of our king, how can you finish it so easily?!?!" uros couldn''t calm down anymore.


    "Where did that sworde from" As if gazing into all eyes, countless eyes turned to the holy sword held by Wu Ming.


    "I don''t have to tell you anything, uros."


    Speaking, Wu Ming raised the holy sword in his hand, and magic power was instantly injected, and the holy sword erupted with an unprecedented holy thunder and light.


    It was a kind of extreme power that seemed to be able to split stars apart.


    Such power can''t even bepletely blocked by ayer of invincible light transformed by armor, because it''s not damage.


    In this way, the power of slicing the stars prated to the outside, and in an instant, the feeling of the earth on the singrity let out a sad cry, and the sky was shrouded in dark clouds.


    Feeling uneasy, Gudako didn''t leave without saying anything, and insisted on waiting not far.


    Waiting is the end of this disaster, or waiting for disaster toe.


    Within theyer of invincible light formed by the armor.


    "Dragon of the Roots!" Fross seemed to know the end of his life, and unwilling to ept that endingunched an attack.


    Compared to the tentacles, which were originally one step higher in quantity and quality,parable to the holy sword heat rays, purple to ck magic mist and extreme cold, all of them attacked Wu Ming.


    And the price of uros unleashing this standard super attack was that the entire Demon God''s Pir column had shrunk by at least three times.


    At this moment, the Demon God''s Pir was like a bamboo pole about to die.


    However, Wu Ming could be said to have underestimated this point. Before this attack came, he only shed towards uros. In an instant, the star-splitting power turned into a beam of light that was stronger than a beam of light. Released by the Demon God Pir. A huge light cannon exploded.


    Seeing a power that could definitely destroy the earth, this time, uros finally understood why Wu Ming used an invincible defensive Noble Phantasm to trap them.


    It wasn''t that he wanted to perish together with the power of the Demon God''s Pir, but because Wu Ming was afraid of hurting thisnd, this singrity.


    uros had no doubt that Wu Ming''s move could instantly break this singrity.


    Immediately after, uros was clueless.


    Because of the power of the holy sword, which is enough to destroy the stars, the sword has covered it.


    Outside, Gudako''s face was gloomy, and behind her stood a group of Servants, and everyone was nervously watching the inside of the transparent barrier not far away was covered in white.


    Chiron raised his head, saw the beam of light that shot out from the sky, felt the overwhelming magic power, and heaved a sigh of relief.


    "It seems that he is hiding an unimaginable identity."

 Chapter 545: Flauros Off Stage

    Chapter 545: uros Off Stage


    The reason why Chiron felt relieved was because the radiance was gradually weakening.


    Because if it continued with the strength just now, Chiron believed that this singrity might explode.


    If there is space, that energy will go out of the atmosphere and into outer space.


    But sadly, there is no ce here.


    After all, it is a singrity separate from human nature, that is, it is actually an independent subspace.


    And subspace, no universe...


    In fact, as Wu Ming finally thought of this, he gradually weakened the light cannon.


    In addition to the Servant, Gudako and Mashu must have finished, is the real time and space power empty?


    As mentioned earlier, Wu Ming would not have dared to randomly travel through time and space if not for the space-time characteristics of the Dragon of the Root race talent.


    Zelretch can also travel in parallel worlds with the help of his own records in each world,bined with Second Magic.


    And like Riku''s world and the Campione''s world, it was a world with no record of Zelretch''s existence.


    This is also one of the reasons why Zelretch cannote to another world and can only travel in the parallel world of Type-Moon.


    Returning to the theme, after Wu Ming destroyed the Demon God''s Pir, the surrounding invincible light wall automatically shattered, turned into armor and attached to it.


    Heaven and earth also returned to their original state, and the screams and other things disappeared.


    And the ce that was originally wrapped in an invincibleyer of light was now three feet on the ground.


    No way, not only would the light cannon extend upwards, the underground would also be affected.


    It can be said that if Wu Ming deliberately left the sky and did not create a closed space, the earth would be prated by now.


    Of course the result of this singrity is the destruction of the singrity.


    It doesn''t matter what hole in the earth is made, after all the singrity will automatically repair the ground that is different from the original.


    Regarding the singrity that would automatically correct everything that happened to the singrity, Wu Ming actually knew its ws.


    People killed by the Servant will not be resurrected because of the singrity repair, but after the singrity repair, they will be corrected by the world to be killed by the robber.


    After all, people''s life and death cannot be disturbed at will by mere world correction, in other words, in the eyes of the world, those who are killed are already dead, and correction is only the process of being killed, and the result will not change.


    Wu Ming guessed that Gudako and the others didn''t know about this, and he didn''t think that Roman would be "cruel" enough to tell them this fact.


    This is not a sad story.


    Soon after, Wu Ming found Gudako and the others not far away, and Wu Ming flew to Gudako''s side.


    "Assassins!!" Gudako hugged onto Wu Ming, so frightened that Wu Ming hastily took off his armor, letting the split armor float beside her.


    Gudako held Wu Ming''s neck with both hands, tears in the corners of his eyes, and his small head was buried in Wu Ming''s arms.


    Wu Ming could only let go of the holy sword in his hand, so that it was like an armor, and it floated beside him, and Wu Ming''s hand hugged Gudako.


    "Uh" Wu Ming patted the little girl on the back gently, feeling slightly stunned for a while.


    "What is it?" Wu Ming hugged Gudako, feeling thefort of the girl''s delicate body, but there was no ripple in his heart, but greeted Gudako with a tone like a family member.


    At this moment, Chiron stood up.


    "Master worries about you all the time, and he still doesn''t want to leave." Chiron smiled helplessly to himself.


    In fact, when Gudako wanted to stay, Chiron was against it.


    After all, frankly, even if all the Servants died here, Gudako couldn''t be hurt.


    When Chiron was about to take Gudako by force, Mashu stood up first.


    "I believe in senpai, and I also believe in Silence-senpai."


    Chiron was stunned by those noble and wless eyes.


    Then, more Servants voted, and the result was that they basically all sided with Gudako.


    "I thought my friend wouldn''t lose, but I lent him all his weapons."


    "I finally came here after beating Hector again. He didn''t want to run away."


    "The Apache gods will bless him."


    "I was released from Ritsu''s protection by that man. Even a hunter will not break his promise."


    "My husband will be fine~"


    "It was he who woke me up, who was influenced by the power of the president, and I will support him."


    This is the meaning of a Servant who chooses to stay for direct reasons, while a Servant who stays indirectly is a bit strange.


    "Little Ritsu is staying, and so am I!"


    "Anchin-sama is staying, and I am staying too!"


    "Edison-kun is also enlightened. Since that''s the case, then I''ll stay too."


    "The Demon God''s Pir is a virus! It must be destroyed!!"


    "Ah, this is so troublesome, I can''t help but abandon everything."


    "Well~ only apany the eldest woman~"


    Of course, there were many strange reasons, but it could be said that all the Servants except Chiron directly or indirectly chose to be with Gudako.


    And what can Chiron do, he can''t defeat the Servants who protect Gudako and take Gudako, he can only stay together.


    Although it wasn''t that he didn''t believe in Wu Ming, as the sage on the team, he always had to consider the safety of the "generals".


    "Then, let''s wait here together." In the end, Chiron also gave his almost useless voice.


    Thinking of the "voice" just now, Chiron felt helpless for a while.


    "Overall, senpai is very worried about Silence-senpai." Mashu looked at Gudako in Wu Ming''s arms, and at this moment she felt that his senpai was an ordinary little girl.


    Wu Ming could only helplesslyugh.


    Then Wu Ming patted Gudako''s little head.


    "You forgot, I''m not dead yet. Even if this spiritual base disappears, my body is still intact."


    However, Gudako lifted his head from Wu Ming''s arms and looked at him with tears in his eyes.


    "But I''m just worried about you..."


    This scene made Kiyohime and Tamamo-no-Mae faintly show signs of anger, and then they were restrained by Elizabeth, Helena and the others.


    "You little girl~" Wu Ming didn''t know what to say, so he could only pinch Gudako''s little nose.


    "Hee hee~" Like the sky in June, Gudako instantly changed from the corner of his teary eyes to this grinning gaze.


    Holding Gudako like this, Wu Ming started asking about his business.


    "By the way, how far have you pushed the Roman power? Why did the other party directly summon the Demon God Pir?"


    "Let me answer this question..." At this time, a weak voice came, and it was undoubtedly Roman.


    "Romance? Has Chaldea''smunication been replied to? Pretty fast." Wu Mingined.


    "Da Vinci is exhausted!" At this moment, Olga Marie''s figure suddenly appeared from the side.

 Chapter 546: Meeting Olga Marie

    Chapter 546: Meeting Olga Marie


    "Oh? Isn''t this Olga, long time no see~" Wu Ming greeted Olga Marie enthusiastically.


    Wu Ming also faintly saw poor Romani who fell to the ground...


    "Oh? Director, you''re finally out." Gudako was surprised by Olga Marie''s appearance.


    In other words, how long have you been in your own room, so there is no sense of existence Wu Ming groaned in his heart.


    While Wu Ming and Gudako greeted warmly, Olga Marie blushed at this time.


    Of course, the red face was not because the two greeted each other.


    "You two! How much longer will you two hug!"


    At this moment, Wu Ming realized that he was still holding Gudako.


    "Don''t tell me I forgot..."


    And Gudako just realized this matter and immediately got down from Wu Ming''s embrace.


    Although the two of them looked very close, in fact Wu Ming and Gudako''s rtionship was not what Olga Marie thought.


    Gudako had always thought of Wu Ming as a reliable character like a brother, not a lover''s attachment type, and Wu Ming only thought of Gudako as his sister, the kind he loved deeply.


    In fact, neither Wu Ming nor Gudako knew that since they met, the goodwill between the two sides has deepened, and this goodwill is not love and friendship, but family and other things.


    Is there something wrong with brother and sister hugs, no.


    However, this was not the case with Olga Marie, who was not well informed.


    In his eyes, it was simply the fact that "my own subordinates and my exclusive Servant are connected".


    "Huh! You are my Servant, do not carelessly contact other Masters!" said Olga Marie angrily


    However, it seems that other Masters only have Gudako...


    "Yes~ My master Olga Marie, in that case, can you tell me what happened?"


    Olga Marie blushed, and then began to tell her own story.


    It wasn''t a long time after all, and Olga Marie had just finished it in about two minutes.


    After Gudako and the others joined Edison, they came here to attack the Roman side.


    Of course, after all, it was to cover up the actions of Wu Ming and others, and the Servant only took a few shots, basically relying on Edison''s mechanized infantry to fight with the Roman army.


    However, there were no Roman Servants in sight, and the Roman soldiers who were naturally beaten by the mechanized infantry with the help of the Servants were retreating.


    In the end, it was discovered that almost no Roman soldiers were getting out of the city.


    Everyone stopped and started discussing.


    Some people proposed to directly enter the city and restore the Holy Grail, but more people felt that they should follow Wu Ming''s n, including Gudako''s.


    After all, Gudako knew that she could use the Holy Grail to summon the Demon God''s Pir, so she was more worried that Rome would directly summon the Demon God''s Pir if attacked in a hurry.


    After telling everyone this news, it was those who proposed to directly attack the city.


    By the way, Olga Marie was also a supporter of the raid, and she blushed while talking about it.


    After all, the Demon God''s Pir was a lot of jokes. If it appeared now, the Servants couldn''t stop it. It was fine if Olga Marie wasn''t here, but Gudako would be in danger.


    And just as everyone was about to retreat, a Demon God''s Pir suddenly appeared from the city and started destroying people or things around it.


    Don''t know why, the Demon God''s Pir is like a joke, passively drawn by everyone.


    But it''s okay. This way, Gudako and the others could search for survivors.


    However, it could be seen from the tentacles that were attacking Gudako and the others just now that the Demon God Pir was really messing around.


    And after Wu Ming''s arrival, the Demon God Pir no longer paid attention to other people''s reactions, and it was most likely that that person was Wu Ming.


    Fortunately, the dialogue between the Demon God Pir and Wu Ming was carried out through a special magic power transmission. After all, if the Demon God Pir really spoke by itself, with its size, its voice would be enough for all the Servants here to hear.


    Even though uros was a Pir of the Demon God, he was not someone who would let others hear his words.


    Otherwise, it''s already spoken, why wait until Wu Ming arrives to talk to him.


    And thinking of uros, Wu Ming looked at Mashu.


    "Mashu." Wu Ming looked at Mashu doubtfully.


    "Senpai, do you have anything else to do?" Mashu looked at Wu Ming.


    Although Wu Ming spoke first, Wu Ming was silent.


    Shaking his head, Wu Ming decided to speak.


    "urosor rather, Lev is a little obsessed with you."


    "Eh?"


    Wu Ming''s words not only stunned Mashu, but even the surrounding Servants and Gudako were also confused.


    Wu Ming used his mental strength to "see" uros'' actions that could be said to "target" Mashu, plus the other party''s anger towards Chaldea, and Mashu''s IVF identity, Wu Ming could almost guess.


    Although no one mentioned that Mashu was a test tube baby, he could still see a slight difference in Mashu with his eyesight.


    "It''s nothing, I''m just a random guess, don''t worry." Wu Ming immediatelyughed at himself and shook his head.


    This confuses everyone.


    But Mashu was thinking about something, and it seemed that she had feelings in his heart.


    To escape the cold atmosphere, Achilles spoke up.


    "Being able to kill that special Demon God Pir was indeed what pushed me to a stalemate, Sodeke!" Achillesughed heartily, and immediately grabbed Wu Ming''s shoulder.


    Just as Wu Ming and Pir Demon God uros were dueling, Achilles, who defeated Hector, rode his chariot.


    However, seeing the appearance of his heel injury, history repeats itself, and Hector has shattered his immortality.


    However, Hector is also repeating history once again, and he and Achilles are off the field.


    "Oops!" After being reminded by Achilles, Wu Ming suddenly remembered something.


    "What is it?!" Gudako looked at Wu Ming.


    At this moment, Roman''s voice sounded weak.


    "That you haven''t collected the Holy Grail"


    "..."


    Everyone was silent, as if it was really...


    Because everyone ignored this matter because of the interaction between Wu Ming and Gudako, and Wu Ming happened to see Gudako when he took off his armor, and flew down before he could recover it.


    "Cough cough I will recycle it right away." Wu Ming smiled awkwardly, ready to fly.


    Unfortunately, at the ce where the Demon God''s Pir was before, that is, in the current giant pit, a pir of magic power suddenly erupted into the sky.


    "Uh..." Wu Ming covered his head with a headache, now it''s okay, something happened.

 Chapter 547: Arm of the Great One

    Chapter 547: Arm of the Great One


    Wu Ming told Chiron and the others to take Gudako into the distance.


    Some of the Servants knew that their strength wasn''t strong, so they spontaneously acted as guards for Gudako.


    In this section, there are men who are forced to live with Gudako, just like Nightingale.


    And the very intentional Tamamo-no-Mae who wanted to go with Wu Ming was dismissed by Wu Ming''s words "a good wife must obey first".


    The other Servants followed Wu Ming to the giant pit to see the situation.


    Achilles was riding in a chariot, and in the chariot stood Wu Ming, Rama, and Chiron.


    The only one not weak but not following is Atnta.


    Wu Ming said half jokingly.


    "It''s enough to have a few men like us, Ritsu will leave it to the women to take care of it."


    These words embarrassed Robin Hood and Billy the Kid for a while...


    And Geronimo, people don''t care about that.


    So, Wu Ming, Chiron, and Rama boarded their chariot with Achilles and flew to the center of the giant pit to check the situation.


    The gigantic pir of magic power that was visible to the naked eye just now waspletely news, and that''s why they dared toe to the center to check the situation.


    The reason is quite simple, being able to take fire damage doesn''t mean having to take it while the fire is burning, and it''s better to wait for the fire to go out before being able to act.


    Wu Ming and the others also rushed over after seeing the magic column disappear.


    However, the loss of the magic column visible to the naked eye did not mean the loss of magic in the giant pit.


    Wu Ming and the other four clearly sensed the source of the enormous magic power below, and determined that the owner of the magic power earlier was below.


    But because of the remaining magic power and dust, as well as the magic power thates from the magic power under the giant hole, and the darkness in the hole, everyone can barely see the bottom.


    Chiron started to use his irvoyance to carefully look down, but the magic in the giant hole blocked Chiron''s irvoyance, so he couldn''t see clearly.


    "Rather bad, the opponent is at least a power like Achilles, or stronger than Achilles, so we can''t go down rashly."


    Chiron''s words irritated Achilles very much, but it was a fact, and Achilles couldn''t help but peck his lips.


    Rama also had to frown.


    "That magic power makes me uneasy, it''s a feeling of restraint."


    But there was no change in Wu Ming''s face. Looking at the huge dark hole below, he felt a familiar power.


    The ruler of that power was the Servant Wu Ming had seen before, the destroyer of civilization, Att the Huns.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, the opposing Noble Phantasm is the divine sword of the Roman military god, and it is not surprising that it is rted to the Roman army.


    "It seems that the old opponent, Achilles, Chiron, Rama, you wait for me here, I will go down myself."


    The three of them looked at Wu Ming with shocked eyes, butbined with his current state, they also calmed down.


    The armor that had been removed from the body was reattached to the body, only the head was exposed, and Wu Ming''s magic power continued to flow through the armor, making it even more sacred.


    The holy sword, Divine Sword of Salvation, which was also hanging beside Wu Ming, was again held in his hand, and pure magic power was also circting in the sword.


    With just one punch, the Demon God Pir retreated. The thunder and brilliance of this holy sword left a deep impression on Chiron and the others.


    It could be said that if Wu Ming said that he could defeat the Servant in the giant pit, Chiron and the others would not feel that Wu Ming was lying.


    No way, the power of the Divine Sword of Salvation is so strong.


    "I didn''t expect my friend, you have such a deep rtionship with me, and my Noble Phantasm actually guided your Noble Phantasm out." Rama''s face showed a strange expression.


    The various types of weapons circting around Wu Ming in the beginning were actually the Noble Phantasm that Rama rarely used  the Arm of the Great One.


    It was an A rank Anty-Army Noble Phantasm, and the legend of a weapon that once received a holy spirit materialized, and it took the form of a Gate of Babylon like Gilgamesh.


    Of course, unlike Gilgamesh''s Gate of Babylon, Rama had no more than fifty pieces of equipment in total, and it was unrealistic to want to be a fortress.


    And simply breaking through Rakshasa immortality was enough for Rama, which made this Noble Phantasm less used by Rama.


    While walking out of Medea''s portal, Wu Ming borrowed this rare Noble Phantasm from Rama.


    This was because Wu Ming needed insurance, a power that could knock down everything.


    Because the blessing of the sun god and the Holy Grail can bring out the incarnation of the sun, one of Wu Ming''s treasures, it is inconceivable to use that ''Arm of the Great One'', which is verypatible with the Divine Sword of Salvation, and the holy grail to obtain the Divine Sword of Salvation. Salvation.


    After all, the Divine Sword of Salvation was a line of Mands built by the gods for Rama, the King of the End.


    And although the Rama in this world was not given almost all weapons by the gods, he did have the weapons bestowed by the saints.


    It could be said that the ''Arm of the Great One'' Rama was the savior of the god-ying world on the other side of the Type-Moon world.


    Although the difference in strength between the two was not small, it was still fine to use the Arm of the Great as a "sacred relic" to "summon" the Divine Sword of Salvation that Wu Ming had inherited from the King of the End.


    "If you say Rama, you should be able to feel the power within." After speaking, Wu Ming ced the Divine Sword of Salvation on his chest.


    Rama nodded, because of karma, he could clearly see the Mand array on the Divine Sword of Salvation, as well as those endless weapons.


    That''s why Rama took this opportunity to learn some information that was unknown to outsiders.


    Although he couldn''t understand most or almost all of the information like Stheno and Tamamo-no-Mae, Rama also understood a lot.


    At this time, Rama only knew that Wu Ming defeated King of the End Rama in another world, and then inherited the throne of King of the End to get the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    Even though Rama''s expression was a little smooth after knowing Rama was in a different world and not a parallel world...


    After all, it''s still a bit strange to be in another world...


    "If that''s the case, then I won''t say any more." Chiron stopped nagging.


    It can only be said that when a teacher gets used to it, he always likes to nag...


    "Hey! Even though it''s very unpleasant, if we follow it, it might be a burden." Achilles was very frank.


    "Don''t worry, I will finish the enemy." With a confident smile, Wu Ming closed his helmet, and the dragon horn emitted a holy cold light in the sunlight.


    With a slight jump, Wu Ming immediately turned around, turned into a silver light, and fell into a giant pit whose bottom was not clearly visible.

 Chapter 548: The Giant Girl in the Stone Room

    Chapter 548: The Giant Girl in the Stone Room


    In the giant pit, Wu Ming seemed to have plunged deep into the abyss, and a lightless darkness enveloped him.


    "It''s a bit strange." Wu Ming used his mental strength to look at the unexpected bottom, frowned and thought.


    With Wu Ming''s own flying speed, even the center of the earth should have arrived.


    Moreover, Wu Ming spected that this giant hole was not very deep.


    It''s almost a small world.


    "Could it be the Reality Marble"


    Wu Ming thought, magic power surged into the Divine Sword of Salvation


    The Divine Sword of Salvation could still do anything with strength.


    At this moment, a bright light shed from the bottom of the abyss.


    A blinding light instantly covered Wu Ming, and he closed his eyes involuntarily.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming felt a grounded feeling.


    Wu Ming opened his eyes and found that everything in front of him had changed.


    "Grasnd?" Surprised, Wu Ming quickly calmed down.


    Wu Ming was standing on a vast expanse of grasnd at this time.


    Feeling the light breeze brushing against his cheeks, the scent of the grass at his feet, and the narrow magical space, Wu Ming was able to confirm that this was the Reality Marble.


    He lifted the rim of his helmet, and his short hair swayed in the wind.


    Wu Ming took two steps forward, came to a small mound, and began to investigate.


    Too bad, even so, there were still endless meadows around and in the distance.


    At this time, the sound of horse hooves suddenly came from a distance.


    Wu Ming watched the ck spots in the distance gradually get bigger, and his eyes condensed magic.


    He saw that the dark dot that was slowly approaching was a dark skinned girl riding a horse, the Hun King fighting Wu Ming, Altera''s goddess of war.


    Even though the girl''s face was expressionless, Wu Ming could see a hint of joy in the girl''s eyes.


    She enjoyed the joy of running in the meadows, like a native child of the prairie.


    Before long, Altera, who was on horseback, approached Wu Ming, then galloped past him as if she couldn''t see Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming looked suspiciously at Altera who had already left him, then he crouched down and grabbed a handful of grass.


    "Oh, I see." Wu Ming stood up, turned his head to look at the girl who had left, and suddenly realized.


    This is not pure Reality Marble.


    As we all know, Reality Marble is a manifestation of the mind, which is used to influence the existence of the real world.


    At this time, although the meadow here is also real, it is more specifically a very clear illusion.


    Wu Ming looked at the grass in his hand, and the grass disappeared like smoke.


    "The scene between the mental image and the Reality Marble, then it shouldn''t be the Reality Marble that Altera herself released voluntarily."


    Looking at Altera, which was gradually turning into a ck dot, he thought to himself.


    "This is probably Altera''s memory from when she was a Hun."


    Wu Ming guessed it well, just like the experience of the Servant and Master dreaming of each other, this is Altera''s dream.


    Initially, because Altera was too dangerous, Romulus used the Holy Grail to seal Altera.


    Due to the rtionship sealed by the Holy Grail, Altera is always in aa and dreams.


    Because the Demon God''s Pir was destroyed, and the Holy Grail was not taken, Altera continued to dream with the Holy Grail.


    After all, Altera was also affected, so she was half asleep.


    The previous magic column erupted because of this.


    Of course, Wu Ming didn''t know it.


    Wu Ming guessed that Altera was the victim when summoning the Demon God Pir, and after the Demon God Pir was destroyed, Altera had this iplete dream because of the Holy Grail.


    The Holy Grail realized this dream ipletely, and Wu Ming just walked in and saw the sight of a girl galloping through the meadow.


    Despite these two reasons, Altera did note out of the giant hole because of a "dream", but remained in the giant hole.


    At this moment, the surroundings suddenly began to change.


    As if being distorted, the space other than Wu Ming himself was chaotic.


    Wu Ming didn''t feel any danger, so he didn''t move and waited quietly.


    Immediately after, the space began to recover, but the color did not be a prairie.


    This time, Wu Ming''s surroundings turned into a small stone room, of course, the narrowness is not seen from the girl''s point of view, but the girl who upies most of the space in the stone room.


    The big white-haired girl was lying on the rock like bed in the middle of the stone room, and was fast asleep with a smile on the corner of her mouth.


    Although the stone room was small, it was enough for the giant girl to sleep, and it wouldn''t look too crowded, so there was enough room for Wu Ming to stand.


    The giant smiling and sleeping girl was Altera.


    Wu Ming didn''t know anything about "That Altera evenughed." Anyone with sharp eyes could see that this huge Altera was not a girl who had just been galloping through the meadows.


    The rtionship between the two was definite, as Wu Ming used his family to incarnate.


    But avatars are avatars, they can''t be Wu Ming''s main body.


    Wu Ming felt that the big girl in front of him and Altera, the king of the Huns, were simr to the rtionship between the main body and the clone.


    At this moment, the big girl who was lying on the stone bed moved her eyelids.


    The next second, the girl opened her eyes.


    The giant girl slowly sat up, showing the sitting posture of a girl.


    "..." The silent giant girl didn''t speak, and the two sides stared at each other quietly.


    However, Wu Ming saw the joy in the giant girl''s eyes.


    Wu Ming could see that it was the excitement of "someone has finally arrived", or "no longer alone".


    In this way, Wu Ming could tell a little, even if this giant girl slept in this stone room for a long time.


    "If you don''t talk, I have to go," Wu Ming said suddenly.


    "Waitwait a second!?" The giant girl''s gentle voice came, as if she was afraid of being frightened by Wu Ming.


    But even so, Wu Ming could hear the girl''s urgings and worries.


    Wu Ming smiled.


    "Don''t worry, I lied to you."


    After hearing Wu Ming''s words, the giant girl breathed a sigh of relief, and then, as if enlightened, the giant girl found out that she had been tricked, and looked at Wu Ming with a puffy face.


    However, Wu Ming still didn''t see negative emotions such as anger and grievance in the other party''s eyes, and there was still joy and surprise in his eyes.


    "Sorry, I''m sorry, I made a mistake." Wu Ming smiled and apologized to the giant girl.


    "It''s nothing, actually, as a master, I have to speak first..." As if thinking about something, the giant girl lowered her head, no longer looking at Wu Ming, and there was a hint of fear in her eyes.


    It was nothing but the fear that others would fear herself.


    There was a glint in Wu Ming''s eyes, then he smiled.


    "Who do you think I am, the things that can frighten me have not yet been born."


    Immediately after, under the giant girl''s shocked eyes, Wu Ming walked over to the giant girl''s thighs and sat down cross-legged.

 Chapter 549: The girl who likes to dream

    Chapter 549: The girl who likes to dream


    The giant girl was quite surprised by Wu Ming''s bold behavior, but the giant girl did not chase away Wu Ming who was sitting on herp, but lowered her head and spoke to Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming told Altera his name, and Altera also told him his name.


    But Wu Ming was still familiar with this girl, at least her name had been known for a long time.


    Because Wu Ming had seen this giant girl in the Root of the Type-Moon world.


    Wandering star warrior, destroyer of civilization, giant god Altera.


    This exined why Wu Ming said to Altera, "dream in peace" when he was in Fuyuki City.


    However, Wu Ming always felt that the name Altera was not his real name. After all, his name is the same as the King of the Huns... Or is the name of the Hun King based on Altera''s name? It may be!


    But it doesn''t matter, the name is just a code, Wu Ming has many names, such as Silence, Sodeke, Dragon Sage, Vero, even though one of them is not his name...cough.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Wu Ming''s name was his real name, he wouldn''t have chosen this name as his real name.


    After all, for the Dragon of the Root, his name is nothing but cloud.


    In this way, Wu Ming and Altera chatted like a pair of close friends, and a lot of news was obtained through Wu Ming, or it was actually Altera who took the initiative to tell Wu Ming.


    After all, although Wu Ming had been immersed in the Type-Moon World Root, he had not used the Root to explore the Type-Moon World''s information, and naturally he was not very clear about Altera''s situation.


    Regarding this stone space, it is actually a spaceship control room at the center of the moon and earth. Altera''s stone bed was the console, and she herself was the control rod.


    However, she can''t start the spaceship right now, because she''s stuck in this ce, even though Altera doesn''t really care about his personal freedom.


    As for why Wu Ming had appeared here, it was because of Servant Altera.


    Altera is actually a clone of Altera on Earth. Under normal circumstances, if Altera is fast asleep, then she is having dreams about Altera, or other dreams.


    "By the way, do you remember ourst meeting in Fuyuki City?" Wu Ming asked curiously.


    "Of course I remember, after all, it was the first time someone cared about me~" As she said that, Altera had a very happy smile on her face.


    Altera''s answer left Wu Ming stunned for a moment.


    The simple conversation sparked by knowing a little about Altera made her happily say that someone cared about her, only a lonely person would say such a thing.


    It was 14,000 years of loneliness. How will Altera, who has acquired an emotional personality, survive? It was only a dream, except for a few times when she returned to Heroic Spirit Altera''s dream, but more often than not it was a dream that Wu Ming had seen.


    Drive freely in the endless prairie, without restraint or harm.


    Sensing a slightly sad atmosphere nketing the stone room, Altera quickly changed the subject and started talking about singrities in the United States.


    Because King of Magecraft Solomon sent a new Holy Grail, along with the coordinated summons of Romulus, many Servants who were more or less rted to Rome were summoned.


    Including Altera the Huns, who wields the sword of the Roman god Mars.


    And Altera, due to her reluctance to destroy and fear Romulus, was noticed by Romulus before she was fully summoned at first, and used the Holy Grail to seal her.


    Of course, if Altera fought back, she could break free at the start of the seal, but she, or her heart, didn''t want to break it.


    Altera''s identity is an alien-destroying cosmic weapon of destruction, initially emotionless.


    But because Altera will absorb and transform the technology, knowledge, and civilization of the shattered, the result is now quite gentle, tolerant, and innocent.


    Obviously, thestary civilization that Altera destroyed had to be an intellectual system full of motherhood and love.


    At the beginning of the conversation with Altera, Wu Ming felt that Altera was a lively girl, full of excitement.


    But after a long chat, Altera felt like a gentle woman full of motherhood and calm and parental tolerance.


    It''s like having multiple personalities.


    Actually, Wu Ming''s guess was not bad. ording to Altera herself, she has three personalities, but these three personalities are not mixed, but are quite clearly independent of each other.


    The girl side at first, the goddess side full of intelligence, motherhood and tolerance, and the Servant side, or the ruthless and feared warrior of Heroic Spirit Altera.


    This was why Wu Ming immediately felt that Altera had multiple personalities, as Altera''s personalities were distinct and quite easy to tell apart.


    It can be said that the giant god Altera has the calm and tolerance of the old man, the illusion and loneliness brought by the lonely position, and the calm and coldness of the invaders.


    However, this personality will change ording to the person or thing they are dealing with.


    Just like Altera, who was scared at first, that was the side of a girl who was gentle and beautiful. After associating with Wu Ming for a while, Altera showed tenderness and tolerance that was full of motherhood and intelligence as a goddess.


    Altera, the warrior side, basically no longer appears in the main body now, and everything appears in Altera, which is a Heroic Spirit.


    After that, Wu Ming asked himself why he hade here.


    "Actually, I brought your spiritual body here" Altera said slightly embarrassed.


    Now this shy look is supposed to be a childish personality.


    ording to Altera, when Altera was sealed by the Holy Grail and brought into the body of the Demon God''s Pir, the seal was still stable, and she dreamed of running in the meadows as Altera.


    Later, when Wu Ming killed the Demon God''s Pir, a powerful force shattered part of the seal of the Holy Grail in Altera.


    As a result, there was a strange area under the crater where neither the surroundings nor the Reality Marble were either.


    And Wu Ming just went deep into Altera''s dream, he indeed couldn''t find Wu Ming''s whereabouts, but Altera found him.


    As a result, Altera directly used the Holy Grail and that special area to pull Wu Ming''s spiritual body into the spaceship at the inner center of the moon.


    ording to Altera.


    "Since you have roughly unleashed your spiritual powers, I thought you were asking me to pull you over." Altera wore a cautious expression on her face, afraid to displease Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming smiled helplessly.


    The release of spiritual power that was only used for investigation had be a burden, and he had to train it in the future.


    At this moment, Wu Ming thought of something.


    "The use of my spiritual power is so rough? Do you have any methods to help train spiritual strength?"


    Then, Altera nodded.


    Wu Ming smiled, it''s a pillow when you fall asleep.

 Chapter 550: Spiritual Strength Development

    Chapter 550: Spiritual Strength Development


    ording to Altera, thest civilization she destroyed was actually a civilization that developed spiritual power, which was in line with the conditions for the development of an intellectual system filled with motherly spirit and love.


    After all, soft-hearted people tend to have strong spirits.


    And had never seen Altera use such power, it was only because spiritual power was useless to her, so she was almost useless.


    After all, the giant god was an existence that used its power to exterminate civilization, so how could she use those things?


    Soon after, ording to Altera''s guidance, Wu Ming easily learned the use of spiritual power and other branches.


    Like the power of the mind at this time.


    "Wow!" Altera shouted, because at this moment she got off the stone bed and floated in the stone room.


    But even if there were, the stone room was still not crowded, as if the interior space would be adjusted ording to Altera.


    "I see, the use of spiritual power is very simple." Wu Ming jokingly looked at Altera, who was floating under the control of his own mind power, and said with a smile.


    Then Altera felt as if her hand was touching her skin.


    She knew that it was Wu Ming''s mind control.


    Although she didn''t hate it, she didn''t really like the invisible things that stained his skin.


    "Because because Wu Ming, your spiritual power is already very strong, and if not keep practicing your spiritual power, even if it''s in a very rough way endure and continue to grow, it will also improve a lot . It''s just just Wu Ming doesn''t know how to use it, even if it wasn''t without me you could have progressed to this level" Altera blushed and stuttered.


    What Altera said was true, Wu Ming needed time to meditate every day, but the meditation was originally just to sustain himself.


    Dragon of the Root can be said to have no age limit, and in this way, in order not to age with age, Wu Ming used meditation to consolidate his youthful heart.


    This is also why the dragon, which is almost 100 years old, still has the mind of a youth, without the slightest hint of an old man''s demeanor.


    Of course, this is the age for ordinary people, after all, a hundred years is a minor age for the Dragon of the Root and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is a baby.


    However, meditation also produces by-products, namely the development of spiritual power and the purification of magic power.


    Spiritual power is an intangible thing, the spiritual power of the Dragon of the Root, no, there should be no shortage in every aspect, so this kind of spiritual power was developed by Wu Ming during meditation, and it is still in the strong spiritual power developed under rough method.


    It is impossible, however, to consolidate a young heart is Wu Ming''s theme, and it is great that spiritual power as a by-product can reach such a level.


    No, it must be said that for the Dragon of the Root, such a result is normal.


    The second point of refining magic. As the Dragon of the Root, Wu Ming has almost unlimited magic power, but almost infinite and boundless are two different things, which means that his magic power will also be exhausted.


    In this way, there are two methods.


    One is to find a way to obtain infinite magic, and the other is to make the magic purer.


    Wu Ming did not consider the first point, but chose the second point.


    Because, in Wu Ming''s view, refining magic power is very important.


    For example, a Noble Phantasm that originally required 100 magic power points to release could be released with just 10 magic power points after purification. It was this kind of multiplier effect that Wu Ming liked.


    Wu Ming did not feel that there was a real unlimited magic power, the so-called infinite magic power was only that the magic power recovery speed was greater than the consumption, which created the illusion of unlimited magic power.


    But it was only Wu Ming''s guess, but because he doubted it, he would not choose this path, but chose to refine magic power.


    Wu Ming''s current magic power has not been exhausted, and at most only half of it has been used, that is, when dealing with King of the End Rama.


    Even so, Wu Ming still achieved victory, and after winning the victory over King of the End, he also gained a lot of benefits, which made him even stronger.


    Therefore, ording to Wu Ming, his magic power was sufficient, so all he needed to do was increase the quality of his magic power.


    As mentioned above, the Noble Phantasm which originally required 100 mana points to release could be released only after 10 points of purification, this was a surprising result.


    With continuous refining in the future, it is possible to change from ten points of magic power consumption to one point, or even zero point.


    Therefore, Wu Ming values "quality" over "quantity".


    In short, Wu Ming thought Altera''s words were good, but he didn''t agree with some of Altera''s words.


    Wu Ming knew himself, and at best he would only focus his spiritual power on finding the enemy, and it was still in such a simple and crude application.


    Because Wu Ming didn''t want to develop in that direction.


    Not to mention the Magecraft runes that Wu Ming mastered, which was extremely rare in the Type-Moon world, but also mastered all YGGDRASIL magic.


    Although Wu Ming didn''t have much magic in his hands, after all, there was an inscription artifact that made Wu Ming''s behavior zy". But could use this unchanged.


    The martial arts learned at Scthach didn''t count for now, except for Magecraft and magic, Wu Ming''s ultimate move was Divine Authority gained by killing the Heretic God.


    There are only three Wu Ming powers.


    Twelve incarnations, Divine Sword of Salvation and spirit beads.


    Because of Wu Ming''s own influence, the twelve incarnations ofbining the power of the two gods together, plus the baptism of Root, can be said to be twelve world-level powers, which are extremely powerful.


    The Divine Sword of Salvation was an artifact obtained by Rama, King of the End, who defeated and killed the Campione and shed through the stars.


    Not only that, the Divine Sword of Salvation was also a line of Mands that contained the gifts bestowed by the gods to the King of the End for ying the Demon Lord, and almost all divine artifacts.


    The single part is a Noble Phantasm that isparable to EX Rank, and is separated into the ranks of the Mand, which houses almost all the weapons of the gods, arguably the alternative to the Gate of Babylon.


    What''s more, the Divine Sword of Salvation has also been baptized from the Root, and has be more separated from ordinary things and has developed to a higher level.


    As for the spirit beads Wu Ming has not used it for a long time, after all, Nezha''s power is not strong, and it is only used as a familiar.


    Therefore, when Wu Ming left the Campione world, he let Nezha be filled.


    Wu Ming had repeatedly told Nezha not to cause trouble, but he thought that would be enough But as long as it didn''t cause any big trouble, he wouldn''t care.


    Wu Ming was the Demon Lord who saved the world, and even defeated the King of the End. He believed that there was no one who would not give him face.


    Overall, the Dragon of the Root''s body is very strong, and even if he uses the weak Servant''s body many times, he does not pay much attention to his spiritual strength.


    Because even the body of a Servant is still capable.


    But now that he had the guidance of a "famous teacher", Wu Ming would definitely do it to acquire a new skill with half the effort.


    As a result, just as Altera said, Wu Ming learned quickly.


    No longer teasing Altera, she gently lowered Altera with his mind power, Wu Ming used his mind power to restrain his body, and reached the flying state.


    Although Wu Ming can use magic power jets and eleration to achieve the effect of flying, it is easier to use spiritual power to fly.


    After all, Wu Ming had extremely strong spiritual power, and only a thought came up without difficulty.


    "Altera, thanks to you, I was able to learn very quickly."


    Wu Ming''s words made Altera, whose cheeks were still flushed, shake her head.


    "Didn''t you say, even without me, you can still do it."


    "Since that''s the case, then I won''t say thank you anymore. After all, true friends don''t need to say thank you." Facing the power of Altera, Wu Ming could only resign.


    However, Altera was taken aback by those silent words.


    "A friend is"


    At this moment, Altera had the urge to cry.

 Chapter 551: Weapon? You are not!

    Chapter 551: Weapon? You are not!


    Obviously, Wu Ming underestimated Altera''s obsession with the word friend.


    As a result, Altera shed tears of joy in front of Wu Ming.


    Although Wu Ming could also see that Altera was happy, but he could only pretend not to know, then started apologizing, and started to make Alteraugh.


    After all, Wu Ming was very sympathetic to Altera, who had been alone for 14,000 years, and what he needed was not sympathy.


    If there is sympathy, it is an insult to him, no, it must be said that for anyone who can survive alone for 14,000 years and still maintain a gentle character, sympathizing with his experience is the same as insulting the other party.


    Therefore, Wu Ming would not sympathize with her, but would only bring her happiness as a "friend".


    "Sure enough, Wu Ming is very gentle."


    Even though she said that, Altera was not stupid, and she had already sensed Wu Ming''s intention to think for herself.


    This made Wu Ming smile helplessly.


    As no one had ever treated Altera like this, the warmth that Wu Ming brought at this moment made Altera feel extremelyfortable.


    Wu Ming did not think that he was gentle, just the necessary attention for his friends.


    Even if it''s very gentle, it''s only for people who care, like Miyu and the others.


    For Altera, who had not been a stranger for a long time, Wu Ming was not very gentle.


    Sorry, but it''s true.


    However, Wu Ming believed that after a long time, he would be able to treat Altera like Miyu and the others.


    Wu Ming was just trying to talk to her as much as possible, and brought some new things to Altera.


    No longer thinking about this, Wu Ming, who was counting the time, spoke to Altera.


    "It''s almost time for me to leave."


    After all, Wu Ming had notpletely finished what he needed to do in the American Singrity. The Celtic Holy Grail is still in Medb''s hands, and he must earn it.


    And there is a Holy Grail in the Noble Phantasm room, and Wu Ming has to give it to Chaldea.


    As for the other Holy Grail, sorry, the Divine Sword of Salvation is that Holy Grail.


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, Altera showed a slightly lonely expression.


    "That''sbecause I attracted a spiritual body. Youe here, the flow speed here is actually very different from the flow speed in that singrity" Altera blushed and stammered, afraid to anger Wu Ming.


    Altera said so, how could Wu Ming not know, Altera wanted to stay a little longer and apany her more.


    Wu Ming was not angry, or it should be said that he should not be angry. After he was stunned, Wu Mingughed.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll rest here. After all, this is a rare opportunity to bezy."


    Wu Ming said, flew into Altera''sp, andy down again.


    Altera wasn''t as surprised asst time, but smiled happily.


    In this way, Wu Ming and Altera chatted in this stone room.


    Even though it was chatter, Wu Ming was basically talking about his own experiences. Altera listened,ined about Wu Ming from time to time, and then was persecuted back by Wu Ming. After they reacted, the twoughed. Then Wu Ming continued speaking.


    Altera is lonely and doesn''t ask anyone to talk to her, but when someone talks to her, she also feels very happy.


    What''s more, this is the story of Wu Ming''s experience, and Altera is very interested in his first "friend".


    Don''t know how long it''s been, but the two of them are still in this mode, one talking and one listening.


    Suddenly, a doubtful expression appeared on Altera''s face.


    "What is it?" Wu Ming suddenly discovered Altera''s abnormality and asked patiently.


    "It''s almost time..." Altera said sadly.


    It was almost time for that time, and Wu Ming was almost counting in his heart.


    Wu Ming''s spiritual body should have almost disappeared.


    Think about it, even if the flow of time is very different from the one over there, no matter how you think about it, it is impossible for Wu Ming to stay here forever, because he is currently a spiritual body.


    But that''s okay, after all, the singrity problem isn''t solved yet.


    Seeing his towering body and Altera''s happy eyes mixed with loneliness, Wu Ming asked earnestly.


    "Altera, do you want to see the outside world?"


    "Going to the outside worldto see?" Altera obviously didn''t think about this question.


    She was a weapon, an abandoned weapon whose only purpose was to wait and "dream", at least for now.


    Wu Ming read the idea of being a "weapon" from Altera''s eyes.


    "I didn''t think a creature with such gentle feelings was a weapon. If that''s the case, then this world is too cruel for you."


    Because of that, Wu Ming subconsciously touched his opposite arm, as if he was stroking something.


    Wu Ming thought of Enkidu who voluntarily followed him.


    The original Wu Ming was temporarily unable to resist the gods, and could only retreat strategically, while Enkidu''s soul voluntarily turned into the Chains of Heaven to follow Wu Ming.


    Although Enkidu always said that she was a weapon, and eventually turned into a weapon, but even so, Wu Ming did not think that people with such tender feelings were weapons.


    Even if she was once a weapon, she is now a weapon again.


    The same goes for Altera.


    "This feeling is just the remnants of thest civilization, I have no feelings."


    Speaking, Altera showed a self-deprecating and lonely expression, her head gradually lowered.


    "I am only a weapon, but the vanguard, the giant god Altera..."


    The more Altera said, the more she lowered his head, and the weaker his tone became. In the end, Wu Ming could no longer hear what Altera was saying, and Altera was about to bury his head in his chest.


    Even though Altera didn''t have a chest cough...


    Wu Ming heard the fear from Altera''s words, Altera was afraid that Wu Ming would give it up because of the weapon''s identity, which would cost Altera his only "friend".


    "Aren''t you underestimating me too much?" Wu Ming pretended to be angry, used his psychic power to fly, ttened Altera''s head, and used his psychic power to lift Altera''s head.


    "If you think your feelings are so cheap, then I''d really be mad."


    Altera looked into his big eyes, stared nkly at Wu Ming, and didn''t speak.


    "Even though I''m new to you Altera, I don''t think your feelings are fake. Then, how about our friendship?"


    Wu Ming''s words left Altera speechless.


    "I don''t think there is any element of fakeness in our rtionship. Friendship is not judged by the length of time. Even if it''s a short-lived rtionship, I think that''s what you really think."


    Wu Ming said to Altera word by word very seriously.


    "Remember, as long as you want freedom, I will definitely help you. With the ability of my body, I will be able to free you from here."


    Wu Ming looked at Altera with determination and without a trace of deceit, and said his thoughts word by word.


    Wu Ming didn''t think that Altera would destroy him of his own free will after liberation, because Altera already had feelings.


    It was a gentle and innocent feeling, strong and tolerant, and Wu Ming felt that an Altera like this was qualified to live in the outside world.


    "Wu Ming" Altera didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Of course, if you are not satisfied, I will personally capture the merrma and let them release you and give you freedom." Wu Ming said confidently, giving Altera a kind of "As long as she can do it."


    Wu Ming, as the Dragon of the Root, naturally has such an ability, it is quite difficult now, but if Wu Ming is an adult dragon, then such a thing will be easy.


    "I swear as the Dragon of the Root, as long as you don''t give up, the friendship between you and I will always be there."


    Although this is not good for the civilization destroyed by Altera, but the dead have left. Wu Ming believed that if the good civilization lived, they would definitely forgive such innocent girls.


    And about that bad opinion of civilization, sorry, if it is destroyed, they will be destroyed.


    "Thank you my friend." Altera smiled happily while holding Wu Ming floating in front of his eyes with both hands.

 Chapter 552: Relax? There is a crisis!

    Chapter 552: Rx? There is a crisis!


    The fifth singrity, the Americas, a giant crater near Alexandria.


    Achilles rode the chariot and wandered around the giant pit, making him very irritable.


    Chiron and Rama in the carriage also frowned, but at this time they did not dare to act rashly.


    Because it was so strange, there was no movement under the giant hole.


    It had been a few minutes since Wu Ming fell, although they thought that even Wu Ming would not be able to finish the battle in a few minutes, it was too strange that there was no movement at all.


    At this time, in everyone''s perception of magic power, the magic power in the giant hole disappeared.


    "Did win" Chiron used his irvoyance and stared at the clear bottom.


    Then, Chiron saw a ck shadow fly towards the top of the giant hole, but he still couldn''t see who it was.


    "Get ready." Chiron raised his bow and arrows.


    Achilles and Rama also nodded, and both took out their weapons.


    After all, it would be bad if it wasn''t Wu Ming but the enemy who came.


    First, it meant that Wu Ming had been defeated, and his life and death were unknown; secondly, if even Wu Ming was unable to defeat the opponent, if he allowed them to face him, it would be a stalemate.


    As time passed, the figure appeared.


    Fortunately, the person who appeared was Wu Ming, not an enemy he had never seen before.


    "This is my friend, he seems to have seeded." Rama looked at the golden cup in Wu Ming''s hand and heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Why did hee with a woman, and it is rare for a strong enemy below to be this woman?"


    Achilles also saw the Holy Grail in Wu Ming''s hand, but Achilles'' eyes were sharper, and at the same time saw the girl in the wedding dress on Wu Ming''s arm who was dressed in the same color as Wu Ming.


    At first Achilles didn''t see it, because they were both dressed in white, and they were a little dazzling when they ovepped.


    If it wasn''t for the girl''s long golden hair fluttering in the air, Achilles would have had to wait until Wu Ming approached to take a look.


    Then, Chiron, who continued to observe wide-eyed, discovered something and immediately eximed.


    "No, what else is toe?!"


    Chiron just finished speaking, behind Wu Ming, or below him, that is, in the giant hole, a white figure rushed over.


    *Explosion-*


    The white figure jumped to the ground at the rim of the giant crater, sshing thick dust.


    Immediately after, the dust disappeared, and the person who came was revealed in Chiron''s third eye.


    It was a girl with white hair.


    The slightly revealing white national costume exposed most of the skin, and the dark brown skin was in good health. She wielded a sword that emitted a tricolor light, and a pair of eyes stared at Chiron and the three of them emitted a powerful beam of light for destruction.


    This woman is dangerous.


    Whether it was Chiron, Achilles or Rama, such thoughts had arisen in their hearts.


    At this time, Wu Ming also flew over.


    Wu Ming used his mind to control his body and gentlynded next to the white-haired girl.


    "Altera, calm down." Wu Ming said softly to the white-haired girl.


    After hearing Wu Ming''s words, the white-haired girl nodded without the slightest hesitation, and the desire in her eyes disappeared, turning into a daze.


    As for why Altera would be so obedient to Wu Ming, it was because it was a gift from Altera to Wu Ming, a friend.


    "I can''t help you now, then, let my avatar, my dream help." Altera said this before Wu Ming disappeared.


    Then Wu Ming found out that he had obtained a ve whopletely obeyed his orders.


    Thinking of this, a speechless expression appeared on Wu Ming''s face.


    The so-called help is topletely obey his orders! ? Isn''t this the same as weapons?


    Not noticing Wu Ming''s delicate expression, and after seeing that Altera was no longer a threat, Achillesnded after looking at Chiron.


    "What''s going on here, what''s going on under you?" Chiron got off the carriage and approached Wu Ming, asking somewhat confusedly.


    He also saw that the white-haired girl was no longer the enemy, but Chiron was still worried about the strong sense of oppression just now.


    So did Achilles and Rama, it was like facing a natural enemy.


    "Is it like that ..."


    Wu Ming nced at Altera, and then put the blonde girl in the wedding dress who was unconscious in his arms on the Achilles carriage, and also put the Holy Grail on the girl''s arms, and then began to exin.


    Wu Ming told Chiron and the others that he identally entered the Iplete Reality Marble caused by the Holy Grail.


    Wu Ming didn''t tell Chiron and the others about his trip to the spaceship inside the moon and his encounter with Altera was like a dream.


    It wasn''t that Wu Ming didn''t believe that Chiron and the others couldn''t keep secrets, but it was just that this matter wasn''t suitable for outsiders to tell.


    After all, the giant god, 14,000 years is too mysterious andplicated, so it is better to lie a little.


    "This is Altera the Hun, an old acquaintance and friend of mine."


    After that, Wu Ming exined the half-true origin of Altera.


    Due to her serious desire to destroy, Altera was sealed by the holders of the Holy Grail in Rome, and trapped in the Holy Grail. Due to the appearance and death of the Demon God''s Pir, Altera''s seal was broken. The magic column visible to the naked eye just now was Altera''s dream to enter the iplete Reality Marble that Altera broke from its seal.


    After all, Achilles and Rama believed in a sealed point, like the Berserker''s desire to destroy, but it made them feel like they were facing a great enemy.


    The blonde girl lying on the Achilles carriage was the sacrifice of the Demon God''s Pir that was summoned. After the Demon God Pir was killed, the girl reappeared, because she always had the blessings of the Holy Grail by her side, so she wasn''t weak from transitions and disappeared.


    After that, the blonde girl with the Holy Grail, Wu Ming, emerged from the crater along with Altera.


    Because Altera used the jumping method, she reached the ground one step faster than Wu Ming, who was flying.


    "All in all, it''s over." Chiron stopped noticing the gaps in Wu Ming''s words, giving him quite a face.


    After all, Wu Ming did not lie much, even if Achilles and Rama were deceived, Chiron, the teacher, was not deceived, and was not so naive.


    "Indeed, this singrity can be fixed now as long as you take the Holy Grail in Medb''s hands."


    The four of them breathed a sigh of relief, this singrity thing was finally over.


    "Let''s go, let''s meet Ritsu there."


    Achilles rode the chariot, carrying Chiron and Rama, while Wu Ming walked the ground with Altera.


    ording to Wu Ming, "I want to chat with an old friend".


    But in fact, because Wu Ming was afraid that Altera was not used to riding the Achilles carriage, he felt he had to apany Altera and walk there.


    At this moment, the sky suddenly condensed a huge magic power, and a huge circle iid in the sky appeared in everyone''s field of vision.


    Immediately after, a powerful magic power erupted from the circle, and a beam of light fell from the sky, expected tond on its destination, which was Fujimaru Ritsu.


    "!!"

 Chapter 553: Almost destroyed

    Chapter 553: Almost destroyed


    *Explosion-*


    The explosion swept from Gudako''s direction, and the resulting storm lifted ayer of skin on the surrounding ground.


    "Yuyuyu" The three undead horses of Achilles made a difficult cry from the storm.


    The three horses propped up for a moment, then dragged the empty carriage, and was sent flying into the sky with the inertia of the storm.


    Of course, not because Achilles and the others were blown away, but because Achilles and the others got off the carriage before the chariot was flown.


    Achilles and Ramay on the ground, while Chiron held the blonde girl who had fainted and was hiding behind Achilles and Rama.


    Wu Ming stood in front of Altera, enduring the storm for Altera, staring at the strange halo in the sky that had justunched a streak of light.


    There was no doubt that the explosions and storms were caused by the light beam attack.


    "It really is that person, this is exactly the same as uros'' beam attack"


    The person Wu Ming said was King of Magecraft Solomon. After all, that person was the only one who could punch a hole in the singrity sky andunch such a powerful attack.


    uros said earlier that he had obtained the power of a king, and the ck ray of light emitted by the dark ball of light gave Wu Ming the same feeling as the ray of light that fell from the sky just now.


    At the same time Wu Ming thought, in just a few seconds, the storm stopped.


    Wu Ming shook off the dust on his body and looked at Altera.


    "It does not matter."


    Facing Wu Ming''s worries, Altera, which was not contaminated by any traces of dust, shook its head.


    "I can do it myself," Altera said nonchntly.


    Altera in Servant mode is a ruthless warrior form, which can also be understood as one of the three personalities.


    Wu Ming understood what Altera meant, the other party was also a clone of the giant god Altera, not so fragile, even if there was no Wu Ming, she would not be affected by the storm.


    "Because of that, but I think I did the right thing to protect myrades."


    Wu Ming smiled, then stopped paying attention to Altera, turned around and walked towards Chiron and the others.


    Altera was stunned for a moment, as if attracted by Wu Ming''s words, but in an instant, she regained her ruthless appearance.


    However, Altera''s eyes remained fixed on Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming walked to Chiron, raised his hand and pulled him up, and by the way, he hugged the blonde girl who was well protected by Chiron and the Holy Grail.


    "It can only be said that it is worthy of being a great sage."


    Wu Ming''s meaning was very simple, Chiron could clearly give up holding the girl and let her be blown away by the storm.


    "You tter me too much, I am only for the Holy Grail." Chiron smiled and shook his head.


    Even though he said that, he could have taken the Holy Grail and only protected the Holy Grail, but Chiron protected it along with this girl.


    "In any case, the result is the same."


    Then, Wu Ming looked at Achilles.


    "Achilles, can your chariot be recalled?"


    "Of course it doesn''t matter!" said Achilles angrily.


    Of course, Achilles was not annoyed with Wu Ming, but because of the sudden attack.


    After that, Achilles whistled, and the three undead horses pulled the carriage and flew from the sky again.


    cing the girl and the Holy Grail on the carriage, Wu Ming flew over.


    "Chiron, Achilles, Rama, I will go to see the situation first. Let''s act together with Altera."


    After he finished speaking, Wu Ming sped up for a while and flew towards Gudako.


    Soon after, Achilles and Chiron came to the carriage.


    "Altera, please go up." Chiron asked cautiously.


    Altera didn''t say a word, and stepped onto the carriage with agile movements, not at all careless.


    However, Achilles, the owner of the chariot, nced at Altera with belligerent intent.


    He was so attracted to this Servant that he could feel the pressure.


    ncing at Achilles, warning him not to cause trouble, then Chiron looked at Rama.


    "King Rama, what is wrong with you?"


    Chiron asked this because Rama was in a daze.


    Rama came back to his senses and looked at Chiron.


    "It''s okay, it''s just that a bad feeling suddenly appeared in my heart, as if something was going to happen to Shita."


    Then Rama shook his head, stopped thinking about the mess, and got into the carriage.


    In this way, the Achilles battlefield reluctantly withdrew the five Servants and began to move in the direction of Wu Ming''s departure.


    ...


    On Wu Ming''s side, because he used magic power to help spiritual power to elerate, and the distance between Wu Ming and Gudako was not far, so in just the blink of an eye, he came to Gudako and the Servants, their gathering ce.


    At this moment, what was originally an ordinary in had now be nothing.


    The grass disappeared, the stones were annihted, the trees were crushed, and there was no trace to be seen, it can only be said that this ce was once a good fertilend.


    However, the experience of the soil was not very good, the soil was immediately lifted by oneyer, revealing the barrennd.


    It could be said that there was nothing but barrennd in this ce right now.


    But Wu Ming didn''t want that.


    It was as if God was standing by Wu Ming''s side, in the barrennds, he saw a ce that was different from his surroundings.


    The sacred circr shield was revealed in a ce simr to a mound. Then, a round shield peeled off from the wisps and walked out of the two figures.


    "Ritsu! Mashu!" Wu Ming flew quickly.


    "It''s Assassin cough cough" Gudako was excited, then took a mouthful of dust and coughed.


    "Senpai, are you alright." Mashu helped Gudako down from the mound and came to the rtively clean ground next to her.


    This made Gudako, who was coughing all the time, feel much better.


    "Cough cough it''s really suffocating me" Gudako looked ufortable.


    After seeing that Gudako was so "alive", Wu Ming was no longer worried, but asked about other Servants.


    "You guys are fine, what about the others?"


    When Wu Ming asked, Gudako and Mashu both showed sad expressions.


    "Really, I understand." Wu Ming nodded.


    This question ispletely redundant Under such an attack, others may have returned to the Throne of Heroes.


    It really is almost disintegrating.


    "In the end, if Mashu didn''t react and condensed the Noble Phantasm into a bit to protect me, I''m afraid I would already" Gudako didn''t say anything else.


    Of course.


    "Sorry, Silence Senpai, I really don''t have the confidence to block that attack, so I can only choose to protect Senpai instead."


    Mashu lowered his head slightly feeling guilty.


    Then, Wu Ming put his hand on Mashu''s head.


    "Don''t worry, I think they think the same. Rather than protecting the dead, the most important thing is to keep Ritsu safe."


    Wu Ming was right. When the beam of light strikes, all the Servants release their strongest Noble Phantasm at the beam of light, trying to dy the time the beam falls, to cover Mashu''s Noble Phantasm to protect Gudako.


    "It''s okay Mashu, you don''t have to me yourself for this." Gudako hugged Mashu andforted her.


    "Senpai, I''m so dirty"


    Mashu meant that she was covered in dust and looked like she came out of a refugee camp.


    "It''s okay, I like Mashu the most, nothing is dirty~"


    Saying that, Gudako rubbed Mashu with his own face.


    "...Senpai..." Mashu''s face immediately turned red.


    "Although I''m sorry to bother you, but I want to say that the crisis may not be over yet." After speaking, Wu Ming pointed at the hole in the sky.

 Chapter 554: Giving you my strongest defense

    Chapter 554: Giving you my strongest defense


    Gudako and Mashu both followed Wu Ming''s finger and looked up at the sky.


    The strange big circle was pressed against the huge ceiling in the sky like a circr tube of light, giving people a very mysterious feeling.


    "What''s that?" Gudako was clearly surprised.


    "None before" Mashu also widened his eyes and saw a huge hole in the sky.


    Like Gudako and Mashu, Wu Ming also looked up at the sky, and then, he said his conjecture.


    "If my guess is right, it might be King of Magecraft Solomon''s Noble Phantasm."


    "Ugh!?!?" Gudako and Mashu both wore surprised expressions.


    "After all, to be able to unleash that level of attack above the singrity, I don''t think there is anyone other than that man."


    Gudako and Mashu looked at each other, and this seemed to be the only possibility.


    "I thought, I was afraid that every singrity had this circle, but the circle was hidden by that person."


    It can be said that Wu Ming has basically never been to several singrities, and the only one he has been to is Fuyuki City.


    When he was in Fuyuki City, Wu Ming noticed that the sky was a little different, but he didn''t pay much attention.


    And it was in London, being underground and unable to see the sky, Wu Ming didn''t pay attention.


    At this singrity, Wu Ming noticed an abnormality in the sky.


    "Intentionally hiding it makes people aware of its abnormality. This person''s steps are considered stinky." Wu Ming mocked mercilessly.


    However, despite saying this, the other party did not suffer any losses. The price of exposing this Noble Phantasm was to send nearly all of the Servants back to the Throne of Heroes.


    Nightingale, Geronimo, Atnta, Edison, Tamamo-no-Mae, Billy the Kid, Robin Hood, Elizabeth, Kiyohime, Helena... It could be said that with that attack, these ten Servants all at once left the stage.


    Currently, the American continent, which originally had more than 30 Servants, now only had a dozen Servants left.


    Chiron, Achilles, Rama, Altera, and the Roman girl who was in aa escaped the attack because they were with Wu Ming.


    Arjuna and Karna are located in the northwestern part of the American continent due to a duel.


    It was estimated that Jason and Medea, who should be unaffected, and Heracles who was buried by Wu Ming.


    Medb and Sita were cast out through the portal by Wu Ming.


    Gudako''s exclusive Servants, Mashu Kyrielight, and Wu Ming, who were currently with Gudako.


    Finally, there was Carmi sleeping in Riverton.


    Speaking of this, Wu Ming was extremely helpless and angry.


    ording to Gudako, since she knew that their team''s actions were only to dy and detain the Romans, Carmi who was at her usual bedtime said that she would take a nap first.


    Then, she didn''te.


    The vampire is still in Riverton, at least Wu Ming can be sure that she is not here.


    However, there was no way to do this, who would have thought that simply dying time would trigger the appearance of the Demon God''s Pir.


    If Carma had been here before, even if uros had obtained the power of King of Magecraft Solomon, Wu Ming estimated that if she used his trump card, Carmi might have killed uros.


    After all, even if a child wielded a machete, she could not fight an unarmed special soldier.


    Stop thinking about it, Wu Ming started thinking about the remaining Servants.


    Apart from Wu Ming himself, there were a total of fourteen Servants remaining.


    Not to mention the strength of the remaining Servants, it can be said that if it is an ordinary Holy Grail War or something, the current fourteen Servants besides Wu Ming can be said to be sufficient.


    However, only fourteen Servants were not enough to be seen in this American continent, where magic power had risen to the level of the age of the gods.


    What''s more, there were men like Jason who could only sail by boat.


    It can be said that if there is another Noble Phantasm that is not hidden in the sky, and Wu Ming is put aside, someone else may have to leave the stage.


    Even though Mashu was able to block the attack earlier, it didn''t mean she could block the remaining attacks.


    It''s good that Mashu was able to block once. After all, she wasn''t a mature Servant yet. Currently, dja cannot use the Noble Phantasm Ghad normally.


    Otherwise, there will be no result of "Mashu can only protect Gudako alone".


    Besides, not everyone would choose to stand by Gudako''s side.


    Currently, only seven Servants. Wu Ming, Mashu, Chiron, Achilles, Rama, Altera, and Medb, who can act as a fighting force to protect Gudako.


    Carmi was missing, maybe the other party was awake, or maybe the other party was still sleeping.


    The Roman girl who was saved from the Demon God''s Pir was in aa the whole time, and she couldn''t leave the Holy Grail. She could only rely on the Holy Grail to maintain the integrity of the spiritual base, which could not be counted asbat power.


    Sita couldn''t stay too close to Rama, and even if Sita woke up, with her spiritual base damaged, she wouldn''t have much fighting power.


    As for Arjuna and Karna, Karna wanted to return to help Gudako, but Arjuna did not want to let Karna go.


    It could be said that if Karna chose to help Gudako, then Arjuna would definitely choose to help King of Magecraft Solomon.


    In this way, he was able to fulfill his wish, to fight Karna again, and face the scene again.


    Karna, who could not escape, could only apany Arjuna as a victim.


    In the case of Heracles, it is presumed that he has not escaped from the bottom of theke. After all, there were so many pseudo Chains of Heaven that were no different from the real Chains of Heaven. Even Heracles had to work a little harder.


    Of course, unless Wu Ming personally helped him untie him.


    Jason and Medea, Medea definitely followed Jason, and with Jason''s character, Wu Ming didn''t count on him anymore.


    It can be said that as long as he doesn''t cause trouble, Wu Ming will be grateful.


    At this time, Medb is not here, Chiron, Achilles, Rama, and Altera are still rushing here, and at this time only Wu Ming and Mashu can protect Gudako.


    After thinking for a moment, Wu Ming waved at Gudako.


    "Gudako,e here."


    Even though Gudako was confused, she came without hesitation because of his trust in Wu Ming.


    "Give me your hand."


    After speaking, Wu Ming stretched out his hand and held Gudako''s slender hand.


    "Eh~ What''s this for, Assassin?"


    Gudako didn''t care to shake hands with Wu Ming, but she didn''t understand what Wu Ming was going to do, nor did Mashu.


    Could this be a farewell before death? Just kidding.


    "Just give me my strongest defense."


    After that, Wu Ming did not pay attention to Gudako and Mashu who looked dull, grabbed Gudako''s hand, and Wu Ming closed his eyes.


    Next, a beautiful sight appeared in Mashu''s eyes.


    The invincible holy armor on Wu Ming''s body exuded a dazzling brilliance under the action of his magic.


    Immediately after, the armor automatically shattered, and then in a series of rays, the armor waspressed and transformed into a pair of armor simr to that of a woman.


    In the end, the armor stuck to Gudako''s body in his terrified face, forming a set of slender and beautiful childish white body armor.


    This left Gudako, who was still cing his hand on Wu Ming''s, dumbfounded.


    Immediately after, a shocking scream resounded in the sky.


    "Uhhhh-"

 Chapter 555: get the Holy Grail?

    Chapter 555: get the Holy Grail?


    "Wow! Wow! What''s this!"


    A woman wearing a form-fitting female armor and wearing an elegant dragon-crowned helmet screamed in excitement and surprise.


    This person was Gudako wearing armor.


    "Senpai, are you alright?" Mashu stood beside Gudako confusedly and asked carefully.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, just wearing the Assassin armor suddenly, and I was surprised." Gudako''s voice came from the armor that seemed thin and was actually thick.


    Fortunately, Wu Ming adjusted the armor and added a lot of adjustment techniques.


    The specific effect is that, provided the quality and defense are unchanged, Gudako, a modern girl who doesn''t have the power to bind chickens, can wear extremely dense armor.


    After that, seeing Gudako, who was ufortable talking to Mashu with a helmet, desperately pulling on the helmet, Wu Ming smiled helplessly.


    "Rx, cast the magic, and the armor will respond to you."


    Even though Gudako was a novice with no Magecraft experience, after all this time, she who had been mentored by Roman, Olga Marie and Da Vinci, was still able to perform ordinary extraction and application of Magecraft powers.


    As he spoke, Wu Ming ced his hands on Gudako''s as if he was demonstrating, and then the helmet Gudako was wearing split open and stuck to his shoulders and back.


    "Oh? As simple as that?!"


    Gudako became interested, and used magic power with a sullen face. In an instant, the helmet that was disassembled and closed again, wrapped around his little head.


    Although Wu Ming really wanted toin that Gudako''s expression just now looked like he was constipated.


    Immediately after, Gudako once again controlled the helmet disassembly, revealing the excited little head again.


    "This is really amazing~"


    Then, Mashu stabbed Gudako.


    "Senpai, now is not the time to y"


    In an instant, Gudako''s little face became embarrassed.


    "By the way, Assassin, you gave me armor, what are you going to do?"


    Gudako had seen it before, the cover that trapped the Demon God''s Pir consisted of armor.


    Moreover, Gudako also saw that the defensive wall was not damaged in the slightest by the powerful attacks of Wu Ming and the Demon God''s Pir.


    This armor was undoubtedly an extremely powerful Noble Phantasm.


    "If you don''t have this armor, what will you do if you''re going to unleash another attackter." Gudako said worriedly.


    Indeed, the most powerful Noble Phantasm of the Berserker Saint Silence ss was this armor. Invincible defense coupled with light spears which can be charged and upgraded. Wu Ming could be said to be invincible.


    Of course, this invincible can only say that Wu Ming will not be defeated, and it cannot be said that it is absolutely invincible.


    If Demon God Shuten could give Wu Ming trouble, so he used the Holy Grail and the blessing of the Sun God to release the power of the sun, then in the face of the uros Demon God Pir, Wu Ming would absolutely not be able to use this weapon to take him down.


    Although it seemed that uros was no different from the other Demon God Pirs, he himself said that he had obtained the power of their "king", and naturally it would not be on par with the other Demon God Pirs.


    However, it was precisely because of this that Wu Ming used Noble Phantasm Rama.


    "That''s because I was afraid that the circle would attack again, that''s why I gave this Noble Phantasm to you."


    Wu Ming gently touched Gudako''s little head and messed up his hairstyle.


    In the direction of Wu Ming''s head, Gudako saw a holy sword simr to the Excalibur Sword hovering around Wu Ming.


    As if responding to Wu Ming''s words, the Divine Sword of Salvation shone with holy light, giving rise to thunder.


    "You know, the best defense is attack. With the Divine Sword of Salvation, I''ll be fine, but if you don''t have this armor, it''s likely that something will happen." Wu Ming smiled at Gudako.


    "So you have to obey, Ritsu." Finally, Wu Ming ended on a very doting tone.


    "I know." Gudako''s cheeks reddened.


    No matter how good the rtionship was, after experiencing such a gentle temptation, as a girl who had never been in love, it was quite fatal.


    Even Mashu next to her was blushing like a red boiled crab.


    Wu Ming nodded in satisfaction.


    "Chiron and the others will be arriving soon, you two remember not to run around."


    Gudako and Mashu nodded.


    "Then I''ll be gone for a bit."


    After speaking, a ck and purple ripple engulfed Wu Ming, and immediately, the ripple disappeared.


    "Can you hear it!" At this moment, Gudako''s bracelet rang.


    "Director!? Has themunication equipment been repaired?" Gudako asked in surprise.


    However, in the face of Gudako''s question, there was only sound, not image.


    But the voice no longer belonged to Olga Marie, but belonged to Roman.


    "How can it be fixed? It was a magic powerparable to hundreds of holy swords. The explosive magic power instantly blew up Chaldea''s device! Da Vinci is really tired this time!"


    However, before Roman could finishining, Olga Marie''s voice was heard again.


    "Go for me!!" After Olga Marie''s roar, there was the sound of someone crashing to the ground.


    Immediately after, Olga Marie''s peaceful voice came.


    "By the way, did anyone survive the attack just now except you?"


    "Yes, the Assassins are fine, and Achilles, Chiron, Rama who are with the Assassins are fine, since the attack just now seemed to be aimed only at us, or only at Senpai." Mashu answered.


    "Yes"


    Gudako was a little confused listening to Olga Marie''s voice, how to give a sense of relief.


    Actually Olga Marie meant to ask about Wu Ming''s condition, but either way, being arrogant, it was impossible to ask him directly.


    "Cough, overall, Chaldea can only do simplemunication and Rayshift. It was still too dangerous for Ritsu and Mashu to stay there. Haven''t all the enemies been defeated, or used Rayshift first to retreat?"


    This took Gudako and Mashu by surprise.


    After all, Gudako and Mashu''s task was to repair the singrity, it could be said that they returned to Chaldea only after theypleted the singrity taskpletely.


    But this time, Olga Marie was proposed to return temporarily to Chaldea.


    "Hasn''t the Holy Grail of this singrity been gathered? As long as the Holy Grail is taken from this singrity, it will repair itself."


    Then, Gudako smiled awkwardly.


    "Director, have you forgotten, all the recovered Holy Grails are temporarily in the hands of the Assassins."


    Mashu also adds a fatal blow.


    "Furthermore, the Celtic Holy Grail is not in Silence-senpai''s hands, it seems that it is still in the hands of Queen Medb."


    "That is, you have been busy with this singrity for a long time, and you have not obtained the Holy Grail." Olga Marie''s tone was a bit abnormal.


    "I''m sorry" Mashu.


    "But it''s true." Gudako.


    Then, the device on Gudako''s wrist dimmed, meaning the other party cut off contact.


    Gudako and Mashu looked at each other and smiled helplessly.

 Chapter 556: Blackmail

    Chapter 556: ckmail


    After a while, Gudako''s bracelet lit up again, but this time the contact was no longer Olga Marie, but Doctor Roman.


    Roman said that Olga Marie''s head was raving "Why don''t you get the Holy Grail!", "That person is an idiot!", "Obviously handing the Holy Grail to Chaldea can solve it!" and so on, she left the control room while cursing, seemingly returning to his room.


    "Director, is she going to be okay?" Gudako asked anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, the director is not as fragile as you think, she is still very strong." Roman''s calm and friendly voice rang out.


    In this case, Roman could be said to be the most talkative, especially when Olga Marie was the director, Roman had been in Chaldea for a long time.


    It could even be said that Roman was, in a sense, Olga Marie''s senior.


    Calming their minds for a while, Gudako and Mashu started thinking about the next thing.


    "So, doctor, what should we do next?" Mashu asked.


    This question left Roman speechless.


    Currently, the three Holy Grails are in Wu Ming''s hands, and the Celtic Holy Grail is also in Medb''s hands. It can be said that as long as Wu Ming, who will meet Medbter, brings the Holy Grail back, and then gives it to Gudako, then everything is resolved.


    So, for now, it seems that all we need to do now is wait.


    Roman in the control room scratched his head helplessly, and then said to Gudako there.


    "Well, let''s meet Chiron and the others first, then think about the next thing," Roman said weakly.


    "Okay, doctor."


    Then, Gudako and Mashu closed contact, and started walking towards Chiron and the others leaving, and went to meet Chiron and the others.


    ...


    In the control room, the rest of the staff are working nervously, and only at this moment can Roman be a little relieved.


    Roman sat in the chair behind him, his body slightly raised.


    "Is that the Noble Phantasm of King of Magecraft?"


    ...


    The Fifth Singrity, Americas, White House in Washington.


    When Wu Ming sent Sita and Medb away using the portal, his goal was set here.


    After all, this was a base camp, which was much safer than other ces.


    However, in the end, it was still a miscalction.


    ck and purple ripples appeared, and Wu Ming jumped out of the ripples.


    Wu Ming''s feet stood firmly on the ground, but what greeted him were enormous tentacles.


    *Explosion-*


    In an instant, the tentacle mmed heavily into the ground, and the ground shattered into pieces due to the impact of the enormous mass of the tentacles.


    Immediately after, a sword light with thunder struck the tentacle, instantly severing the tentacle.


    Wu Ming stood beside the broken tentacle and threw the sword.


    There was no doubt that the tentacles did not hit Wu Ming, and when the tentacles fell, he dodged them.


    Wu Ming looked at the owner of the tentacles with a serious face, a huge pir of flesh rising into the sky.


    "Pir of Demon God uros"


    That''s right, at this moment, in front of Wu Ming, in the White House Square in Washington, the Demon God''s Pir just like the previous uros was standing there.


    Wu Ming guessed that this Demon God Pir, uros, was summoned from the Holy Grail held by Medb.


    The proof was that only half of his body was exposed on the Demon God Pir''s flesh wall.


    By this time, Medb was drooping, apparently in aa.


    As for Sita who was in aa and brought back by Medb, Wu Ming who had spread his spiritual power said he didn''t find her.


    Wu Ming estimated that Sita was swallowed by the Demon God Pir, or inside the Demon God Pir, or had been killed by the Demon God Pir and returned to the Throne of Heroes.


    At this moment, uros, who failed the sneak attack, spoke up.


    "Too bad that you found this ce, Dragon of Roots!"


    It was still Lev''s voice, still unpleasant.


    "The Demon God Pirs are all as disgusting as cockroaches. It really opened my eyes." Wu Ming cynically sneered mercilessly.


    Although Wu Ming also knew that if he wanted to kill the Demon God Pirs, he would have to kill all seventy two Demon God Pirs at once, but it was rather difficult to be able to rise immediately after dying together.


    "Of course an ordinary Demon God Pir manifesting in a singrity wouldn''t work, but I have the protection of the King, so of course I can do something like that!"


    As long as there is the Holy Grail and "sacrifice", uros can manifest itself.


    That''s why uros suddenly appeared in Alexandria, and why he was resurrected at the White House in Washington right after he died.


    "But I didn''t expect you to put the Holy Grail in this Servant''s hands. I thought you kept it, but it''s okay, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to reappear, hahaha" The Demon God Pirughed and shook his body.


    The Medb that was embedded in the Demon God''s Pir, also swayed continuously with the swaying of the Demon God''s Pir, and then, she woke up.


    "I" Medb, who had just woken up, wasn''t fully awake yet, so she couldn''t understand the current situation.


    "Medb, you are doing well!" Wu Ming shouted at Medb as soon as he saw Medb wake up.


    Wu Ming''s shout woke Medb up, but also made him very displeased.


    "Really, Little Silence, you can''t pretend you don''t think about me, so this person can threaten you." Medb, like a girl, looked at Wu Ming with a sullen face, expressing dissatisfaction.


    Medb and Sita originally lived here well, but for some unknown reason, Medb''s Holy Grail became abnormal, and Medb and Sita''s bodies were instantly used as sacrifices to summon the Demon God''s Pir.


    Due to Sita''s spiritual base damage, she was equivalent to half a Servant, so Medb acted as the other half and was embedded in the Demon God''s Pir.


    Before being dumbfounded by the absorption of magic power, Medb heard the voice of the Demon God''s Pir.


    That''s what uros said back then.


    "Ha ha ha! I''m back again, you wait to die, Wu Ming"


    Then Medb fainted.


    Wu Ming had told Medb his real name, so, ording to Medb''s own judgment, she knew one thing, that uros was Wu Ming''s enemy.


    So Medb originally wanted to pretend not to know Wu Ming, just in case uros threatened Wu Ming with herself.


    "As a result, you call me by my name, isn''t that just telling him that I''m important to you~" Even though heined, Medb smiled.


    That is joy.


    It was impossible for Wu Ming not to know this, but he still summoned Medb, exposing the connection between the two and giving uros a chance.


    Since Wu Ming was worried about Medb, there was no way he wouldn''t recognize Medb because he was being threatened.


    "Even if that happens, uros won''t be fooled."


    After all, uros himself said it before, ever since Wu Ming came to this singrity, he had been watching Wu Ming nonchntly.


    uros already knew about the rtionship between Wu Ming and Medb, and it was probably nned to reveal half of Medb''s body.


    "That''s right, since I know your rtionship, I will devour the woman whose spiritual base is dying. This way, I can expose her to the outside world and threaten you Wu Ming!"


    Facing such a situation, Wu Ming''s hand that was holding the Divine Sword of Salvation could not help but tighten.


    "Problem..."

 Chapter 557: Calling

    Chapter 557: Calling


    The forced Wu Ming dared not release the light cannon attack from the Divine Sword of Salvation on uros, as it would instantly send Medb and uros away.


    Therefore, Wu Ming could only suppress the power of the Divine Sword of Salvation and deal with the Demon God''s Pir by shing alone.


    "Shu" The sh mixed with thunder and holy light cut through the many attacking tentacles in an instant.


    Even the body of the Demon God Pir was cut into pieces by the shing sword light.


    However, the self-healing of the Demon God''s Pir, which has obtained a stronger, even stronger power, in just a few seconds, the cracked body healed, and all the tentacles grew.


    However, it can be seen from this that even if the power is deliberately suppressed, the Divine Sword of Salvation is still the Divine Sword of Salvation, and the holy sword that destroys the stars.


    It could be said that apart from being ssified as a Noble Phantasm, the Divine Sword of Salvation could also be ssified as an Anty Noble Phantasm.


    Such a powerful artifact, even if it suppressed his strength, was still not something the Demon God Pir could resist.


    It should have been like this, but because uros had obtained the power of their king, his strength had also increased by one level.


    This creates an embarrassing situation.


    uros couldn''t harm Wu Ming, and Wu Ming couldn''t kill the Demon God Pir.


    For example, originally Wu Ming used the original Divine Sword of Salvation with a strength of 100, but now the power of the Divine Sword of Salvation created from the Holy Grail and Noble Phantasm Rama is 80, and the strength is reduced to 50 due to deliberate convergence.


    Originally, the strength of the Demon God''s Pir uros was 30, but after obtaining the power of the King of Magecraft, its strength was changed to 50.


    In this way, the two are exactly the same.


    However, the mere data is only used as a general reference, and cannot reveal anything urately, this only shows that the two cannot beat each other at this time.


    "Sure enough, even with the strength of our king, is it still too weak to face the Dragon of the Root?" said uros calmly.


    Indeed, as the king of uros had said, the immature Dragon of the Root had nothing to fear at all.


    Even Wu Ming is very strong in the eyes of many people, but in front of Solomon who has obtained the power of ck mud, he is still small.


    It was true that the Dragon of the Root had the highest power in adulthood. He can travel through space and time, move mountains and fill the seas, reverse the flow of time, and bring the dead back to life. However, the necessary premise is that Wu Ming must stay in Great Root and use the power of Root.


    Because the Dragon of the Root is a kind of strange creature that is not a human, not an animal, or a god from the Great Root who gave birth to all the worlds, it must rely on the power of Root to achieve it. "unbeatable".


    Although it is called the Dragon of the Root and has the appearance of a dragon, the Dragon of the Root is not actually a dragon.


    The reason why Wu Ming had the dragon symbol and weakness was because his birthce had moved from Great Root to Type-Moon World Root.


    To put it simply, it was actually contaminated with dirty blood.


    However, regarding the weakness of the dragon, Wu Ming has been baptized into the Great Root, and has basically been eliminated.


    It can be said that as long as he is baptized by Great Root, Wu Ming will return to the pure-blooded Dragon of the Root state.


    Then, as long as it is baptized by Great Root, Dragon of the Root as an adult can be said to bepletely invincible.


    For now, as long as Wu Ming remained within the Great Root, then he was invincible within the Great Root.


    The current Wu Ming was unable to interfere with the other worlds for the time being, and as long as he left Great Root, when facing someone like Solomon who could be said to be cheating, Wu Ming''s probability of defeat was definitely higher than the probability of defeating an opponent was high.


    Supposedly, relyingpletely on the strength of the Dragon of the Root itself, Wu Ming can only protect himself at this time, and cannot threaten others at all.


    Whether it was Darius or Rama in the end, or Artosh or even Solomon, Wu Ming could not defeat either of them.


    However, Wu Ming himself knew this, so he would "cheat" using a foreign object.


    In the past, the queen of the Land of Shadow, Scathach who had great wisdom, had also seen this Wu Ming weakness, so she would let Wu Ming use the "sublimation" process to revive the Noble Phantasm.


    The true power of a Servant is not his martial arts or anything else, but a "killing move" that can reverse the results of a Noble Phantasm instantly.


    Not only that, there are some treasures that have quite miraculous effects, resurrecting the dead, reversing time, etc., it can also be done.


    Overall, because we are fragile, we use strong weapons, that''s how human development is.


    Humans have no excuses, high-ranking races don''t understand this truth.


    And Wu Ming did just that.


    At first, Wu Ming''s "sublimation" was very difficult and required a lot of effort.


    Now, Wu Ming with Root power is no longer tiring, and it is very easy to "glorify" items or abilities into Noble Phantasm.


    However, Wu Ming would not simply turn a weapon into a Noble Phantasm. After all, a Noble Phantasm, even if it actually turns a stone into a Noble Phantasm, is the lowest E Rank Noble Phantasm.


    It is not impossible to upgrade, but it will take an unknown amount of time, and then the ordinary stone will be the God stone.


    So, if possible, Wu Ming would not have obtained a Noble Phantasm randomly, or, in fact, he had not intentionally obtained a Noble Phantasm.


    For example the Divine Sword of Salvation which was an artifact obtained after Wu Ming was defeated and ended up relying on Rama, and inherited the identity of the King of the End through trickery.


    Even if the Divine Sword of Salvation in Wu Ming''s hands is a weak version of the holy sword, its power cannot be blocked by uros.


    Precisely because he personally experienced this, uros did notpletely swallow Medb, to threaten Wu Ming.


    However, uros himself understood that if he stayed for a long time, he would lose, so he was prepared to ask for peace.


    "Forget it, Dragon of the Root, my only goal is to see Chaldea and her party. Actually, I don''t want to fight you at all."


    uros'' tentacles stopped dancing, as if they were still in the air, the magic mist and heat in his eyes also disappeared, and it seemed that he was really ready to make peace.


    "As long as you promise not to interfere in the next singrity, I can let this woman go and allow you to help Chaldea repair this singrity. What do you think?"


    After hearing uros'' words, Wu Ming lowered the Divine Sword of Salvation slowly, and the lightning and holy light on the de slowly disappeared.


    Then, Wu Ming heaved a long sigh of relief.


    "Sure enough, uros, even though we have a lot of business, you still don''t know me."

 Chapter 558: sacrifice

    Chapter 558: sacrifice


    "What do you mean??" uros made a confused voice.


    "It''s just that you can save her if you don''t interfere with the next singrity, right?" uros'' voice was like that of a demon.


    "Hah" Wu Ming lowered his head and smiled.


    And still smiling very sarcastically.


    "I won''t say much nonsense, simply put, I can''tpromise with you, uros!"


    Isn''t that amon thing?


    For example, someone steals your stuff and then makes a deal with you, and it''s still an unprofitable deal for you. Most people couldn''t possibly agree with it no matter what they thought.


    But.


    "I threaten you, Dragon of the Root~" said uros with a smile.


    Even though he couldn''t see the smile from that huge line of flesh, Wu Ming could feel it, uros smiled.


    And what uros said was also good. Wu Ming was being threatened by uros at the moment. If he couldn''t rely on this threat, then he would always be controlled by someone else.


    Wu Ming frowned and gripped the Divine Sword of Salvation forcefully, at this moment he was extremely displeased.


    "~ Little Silence, no need to be threatened by this person for me, just do as you please." Medb smiled slightly, and the Command Spell hidden under the white silk gloves was reduced by one.


    Feeling the magic power infiltrating his body, Wu Ming froze in his heart.


    Medb using Command Spell.


    Fortunately, Wu Ming had the ability to withstand the Command Spell.


    [Traveler]


    The effect can be equivalent to acting alone, and can also greatly withstand the Master''s Command Spell.


    With a single Command Spell, Wu Ming could fight back without the slightest pressure.


    But it''s only the power of one Command Spell, if it''s two, it won''t be easy.


    "Little Silence, unleash your strongest Noble Phantasm attack on me with all your might!"


    *Bang*


    This was the sound of Wu Ming''s other hand mming the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    Wu Ming grabbed the Divine Sword of Salvation with difficulty in both hands, then looked at Medb.


    "Medb! Do not be stupid!"


    uros also noticed something was wrong, and hastily used his tentacles to wrap around Medb instead of attacking Wu Ming.


    However, it was toote for uros.


    "Finally, love me with all your might, my beloved Silence!" Medb smiled, looking at Wu Ming with boundless love.


    Thest Command Spell used by Medb. Currently, Wu Ming and Medb are no longer in a Master-Servant rtionship, but a pure rtionship between a girl and the lover she loves.


    Immediately after, Medb was encased in the Demon God Pir''s tentacles and merged into the Demon God Pir''s body.


    "Wait a moment! Do note here!" shouted uros in horror.


    "ExCaibur!!"


    The coercive power of the third Command Spell made Wu Ming unleash his strongest attack.


    The boundless white holy light, mixed with the holy golden thunder, formed a cannon of light like punishment, covering the White House.


    In the face of the Divine Sword of Salvation, uros fell silent and gave up on his struggle.


    Not only because uros knew that he waspletely unstoppable, but also because he was thinking.


    Even uros never thought that Medb would be so determined to let his lover kill her.


    Maybe this is the pride of being a "hero" and being a Heroic Spirit.


    Immediately after, uros lost consciousness.


    After the White Light, the White House no longer exists.


    North of Washington, north of the Appchian Mountains, a great chasm stretched there, all the way to the Arctic Ocean.


    Boundless seawater poured in, as if reflecting one''s anger, remnants of holy light and thunder still rippled in the sea.


    Wu Ming''s attack instantly cut the continent in half.


    The energy impact of the Divine Sword of Salvation could not be blocked by a mere singrity.


    After all, the power to split the stars is not fake.


    If it wasn''t for Wu Ming unleashing his own attack, the mandatory effect of the Command Spell was weakened, and the entire singrity would have been destroyed in the end.


    "Huh-" Closing his eyes, Wu Ming took a deep breath.


    Even though the Servant was the avatar of the Heroic Spirit, it was still a little ufortable for Wu Ming to kill the lover who had just received him.


    Wu Ming never considered the Servant''s life as his life, like Gudako and Mashu, they would not care about the life and death of the singrity residents, even if Gudako knew that they would be restored by history.


    Although this is a lie, it can be seen that the spirit of Gudako and Mashu, no, it must be said, that is what humans should have.


    At least Wu Ming believed that this was the only way to be considered a human, a real human.


    Even though Wu Ming was not human, this did not prevent him from possessing a precious human character.


    "Medb" Wu Ming muttered Medb''s name a little sadly.


    From here we can see how deep Medb''s love for Wu Ming is.


    Without any hesitation, he used the Command Spell to force Wu Ming to kill her along with the Demon God Pir, even if she was a clone, who would he want to kill the person she loved.


    This courage, this perseverance, and this dedication fully exins that even though Medb is in the anti-hero ranks, she has the arrogance of a "hero".


    "Then, see youter, Medb." Wu Ming spoke softly to the real Demon God Pir, as if whispering.


    Then, Wu Ming walked over.


    The advantage of being the victimized Servant to summon the Demon God''s Pir is that no matter how strong or violent the attack on the Demon God''s Pir, the victimized Servant will always be peaceful.


    However, after the Demon God''s Pir disappeared, the victimized Servant would exit the stage in no time as if his spiritual base and magic power had been drained.


    Osakabehime was an example, and the blonde Roman girl, due to the protection of the Holy Grail, did not leave the stage directly.


    Then the same was true for the sacrificial servants of the Demon God''s Pir this time, and they would definitely leave the stage in a very short time.


    Wu Ming walked to Sita''s side, who was originally Sita whose spiritual base was about to be broken, at this moment, her body was already towering.


    "Then, see youter, Medb." Wu Ming spoke softly to the real Demon God Pir, as if whispering.


    Then, Wu Ming walked over.


    The advantage of being the victimized Servant to summon the Demon God''s Pir is that no matter how strong or violent the attack on the Demon God''s Pir, the victimized Servant will always be peaceful.


    However, after the Demon God''s Pir disappeared, the victimized Servant would retire in no time as if his spiritual base and magic power had been drained.


    Osakabehime was an example, and the blonde Roman girl, due to the protection of the Holy Grail, did not leave the stage directly.


    Then the same was true for the sacrificial servants of the Demon God''s Pir this time, and they would definitely leave the stage in a very short time.


    Wu Ming walked to Sita''s side, who was originally Sita whose spiritual base was about to be destroyed, at this moment, her body was already towering.


    It could be said that if it wasn''t for the protection of the Celtic Holy Grail that uros dropped at this time, Sita would have left the stage.


    Judging from the current situation, once the Holy Grail separated from Sita, she would immediately disappear, and now the Holy Grail was just hanging in her breath.


    However, fortunately, there was a Holy Grail hanging over Sita''s breath, so Wu Ming was confident that he could save her.


    Wu Ming suddenly had a guess.


    "Try."


    Saying that, Wu Ming took out another Greek Holy Grail in Dragonest that he had obtained from Jason, and ced it on the body of Sita who was about to disappear along with the Celtic Holy Grail.


    The light of the Greek Holy Grail appears and begins to nourish Sita''s spiritual base along with the Celtic Holy Grail.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming stretched out two hands, ced them on the two holy grails, and started injecting magic power into the holy grails.


    At this moment, the sky''s opening changed, and a beam of light fell towards the .


    "Where are Ritsu and the others?!"

 Chapter 559: Message Medb

    Chapter 559: Message Medb


    In just an instant, the beam of light emitted by the circle fell near Alexandria.


    That direction must be the direction of Gudako and the others, Wu Ming was willing to bet.


    However, he had no additional action, and still infused magic power into the two Holy Grails.


    Fortunately, Wu Ming was careful, and he had given Gudako an invincible armorparable to Avalon, so he wasn''t worried about the safety of Gudako and the others.


    Why not worry about the safety of Gudako "waiting for someone else"


    That is, Wu Ming had injected a lot of magic into his Noble Phantasm armor beforehand, and when faced with danger, it would automatically dpose to form a protective covering.


    *Explosion-*


    Ignoring the explosion behind him that was even more powerful than the beam of light emitted by the hole, Wu Ming focused on healing Sita.


    The magic power of the two holy grails, coupled with Wu Ming''s almost unlimited magic power, is like a good car with good oil, and the effect of 11 is much greater than 2.


    After a while, Sita slowly opened her eyes.


    "You..." Sita looked at the boy full of holy light in front of her in confusion.


    "I am a friend of Rama. I was asked by Rama toe save you." Wu Ming smiled slightly.


    It''s not a lie, but it''s not true, it''s half true.


    After all, Wu Ming would not be stingy with his strength to be able to help a couple improve their rtionship.


    "Thank you." Even though Sita was still weak, she still chose to believe in Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming''s eyes told Sita that he had not lied to her.


    Moreover, feeling that her spiritual base was gradually being repaired, Sita also believed that Wu Ming was here to save her.


    "Miss Sita, what is yourst memory? I need to know when you are in aa."


    Continuing to be repaired by the Holy Grail, Sita recalled for a moment, then answered in silence.


    "I remember myst memory having to chat with the incredibly beautiful sister, talking to her about her lover"


    Sita''s face gradually turned red as she spoke of the girl''s heart.


    "The lover that Miss Sita spoke of is Rama," Wu Ming said softly.


    "Yes." Sita''s voice faded, clearly embarrassed.


    "You guys really love."


    The more Wu Ming said, the redder Sita''s face became, and Wu Ming even doubted whether Sita''s veins would burst once her blush reached a certain level.


    Stop teasing Sita, Wu Ming asked a serious question.


    "So, who is the lover said to be the beautiful woman you chatted with?"


    Not that Wu Ming doubted Medb, Wu Ming knew that Medb must be talking about himself, so Wu Ming wanted to know how Medb talked about him and how she loved him. "Medb told me his lover is a hero, a hero who is not inferior to Lord Rama."


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but smile, Medb instead called the Sita sisters.


    "He saved me when I needed him, but after the hero saved the beauty, he didn''t want to take responsibility. He couldn''t stay in the same ce because of his anger, but he could even start a war for me, he didn''t fall in love with my beauty, but he treated me like a family member, even though he was tempted, he still endured it, but in the end he really left. "


    Sita mumbles what Medb said while talking to her.


    "Obviously I was so perfect, there were obviously so many guys chasing after me, all the guys fell under my pomegranate skirt but he didn''t budge, and in fact, I fell deeply in love with him"


    "It might be ridiculous to say, the first time I was saved for him."


    Hearing this sentence, Wu Ming was stunned for a moment, and Medb''s sly face with a slight blush appeared in his mind.


    Although Wu Ming guessed it, but in front of such a sentence, he couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Queen Medb''s indiscriminate love was known before Wu Ming came to this world, and he guessed that the Medb of this world should also be like that.


    However, because Wu Ming met right after Medb came out of his ivory tower, until Medb''s death after Wu Ming left, he had never seen Medbe into close contact with any man except himself.


    In other words, Medb is indeed a pure girl.


    Traits will be suppressed by the stronger, and Wu Ming is the stronger than Medb.


    Sita continued to speak without noticing Wu Ming''s abnormality.


    "However, I am very happy to be with him for so long. Even if he leaves, I am attacked by death, but I still love him."


    "I hope he can ept me and stop leaving me to travel alone. From today''s point of view, my strategy of years has finally paid off~" Sita blushed and seemed to imitate Medb''s tone. This seems like a big test for her.


    After hearing this sentence, Wu Ming smiled helplessly and satisfied.


    Wu Ming had some doubts that Medb purposely told Sita to say these words to him, but Medb did not lie, which was also Wu Ming''s satisfaction.


    Although Wu Ming did not stop the movement of the magic power transmission in his hand, he did not speak, and quietly waited for Sita to continue.


    However, Sita did not continue, but changed the subject.


    "Lord Silence, the person Medb said was you."


    Wu Ming didn''t mention his name, for Sita to know, that Medb told Sits Wu Ming''s name, and also his lover is Wu Ming in this singrity, even his appearance too.


    Wu Ming smiled helplessly, then asked Sita.


    "Since you know that I am Silence, you should also know that Medb and I were the leader of the squad that captured you in the first ce, don''t you hate us?"


    "After all, everyone makes mistakes, and now it was you and Medb who saved me from being sacrificed by the Greeks."


    Even though Sita was still used as a victim by uros.


    "Okay, just take this as my apology to you." Wu Ming nodded, not obsessed with this point.


    "That Lord Silence, Medb asked me to tell you something."


    Wu Ming looked at Sita doubtfully.


    Then, Sita spoke up.


    "Medb said that she would be waiting for you on the Throne of Heroes, no matter how long."


    After speaking, Wu Ming was stunned.


    Then, he nodded.


    "I received the message, thank you, Miss Sita."


    "Then you don''t need to add an honorary title, just call me Sita. After all, Lord Silence and Lord Rama are friends."


    Wu Ming nodded.


    "By the way, Rama and you really fell in love. No wonder he asked me to save you."


    Then, Sita was silent for a few seconds.


    "Nothing like that, forgive me Lord Rama" Sita''s voice was very small, if not for Wu Ming''s good hearing, he might not even be able to hear Sita''s words.


    "Actually, Rama is the same as you."


    "Hah?" Sita''s eyes widened.


    "One night, Rama, who was worried about you, had a heart-to-heart talk with me, and he said that he felt sorry for you."


    Of course, this is deceptive.


    Rama did not speak to Wu Ming, but Wu Ming, who understood Rama''s thoughts, could naturally deduce Rama''s love for Sita.


    In order to make Sita prove his innocence, he forced Sita to die, which made Rama feel guilty all the time.


    It was precisely because of this that Rama appeared as a viceroy when he was young.


    ording to Rama, that is...


    "Only me in this period, Rama will really do everything for Sita, the husband Sita needs, Rama who loves her very much."


    Hearing the words that Rama actually spoke to Sita, and as a result, Sita, whose face was red, began to cry gradually.


    "Lord Rama" Sita muttered in her heart.


    Then, Sita looked at Wu Ming.


    "Lord Silence, please agree to my request and tell Lord Rama something for me."


    However, before Sita finished speaking, Wu Ming interrupted her.


    "No need."


    "Eh?"


    "So, if you want to say it''s up to you. Now, you and Rama can meet."


    "Ahhhh!!"

 Chapter 560: The extraordinary meeting between husband and wife

    Chapter 560: The extraordinary meeting between husband and wife


    Sita was immediately taken aback by Wu Ming''s words.


    Then, Wu Ming didn''t exin too much to the surprised Sita.


    "You''d better experience it for yourself."


    After finishing speaking, Wu Ming immediately took Sita, who had basicallypleted the spiritual base repair, and came to Alexandria through the Gate and found Rama.


    Then, Rama and Sita were both shocked, after all as long as the two of them got too close, one of them would gradually weaken until one of them came off the stage and disappeared.


    As a result, the two gradually drew closer and found that they had no signs of aa or even disappeared at all.


    "Sita!! Sita!!"


    "Lord Rama!!"


    Rama and Sita hug.


    Everyone consciously did not interfere with the meeting of the couple who could never meet, but instead made room for Rama and Sita.


    Wu Ming and the others stepped aside, facing everyone''s doubts about the "attack that could be said to have split half a continent", he exined and recounted what had happened just now.


    "Is that so, I didn''t expect Her Lady Queen to sacrifice herself?" said Mashu sadly.


    For our little eggnt, it is worth sacrificing anyone to grieve, no, it must be said that Mashu will be sad unknowingly.


    "However, I didn''t expect you to break this curse." Gudako''s wrist made a sound.


    "Hello? Director, is it fixed again? This time it was very fast." Gudako made a surprised voice.


    The voice that came from the terminal on Gudako''s wrist was naturally Olga Marie''s.


    Immediately after, Olga Marie''s virtual projection appeared.


    Despite not knowing the truth very well, Wu Ming could almost guess it.


    The attack of the beam of light earlier interruptedmunication with Chaldea again.


    Now it seems that the number of times is more, and the Da Vinci in charge of repairs is more skilled, or themunication equipment is gradually advancing, and only needs to be repaired simply.


    "Don''t talk about this, I also just heard the words ''My Servant, so could this situation happen again?"


    Olga Marie was referring to the fact that the Demon God''s Pir naturally automatically appeared with the help of the Holy Grail and the Servant.


    If such a Holy Grail was brought to Chaldea, they would be wary, but if there was a Demon God''s Pir, the fragile Chaldea would be directly destroyed.


    After all, Chaldea''s instrument was just something not very powerful for Servant level people.


    If the Demon God''s Pir was allowed to appear, it would truly be over.


    "Don''t worry about this, the Celtic Holy Grail and the Greek Holy Grail have been refined by me with a lot of magic power, and there is no possibility to summon the Demon God''s Pir, and the Roman Holy Grail, I can also do the same to eliminate the threat, as to The Holy Grail of Japan."


    By the way, Wu Ming hesitated.


    "What''s the matter, Assassin?" Gudako looked at Wu Ming doubtfully.


    "The Holy Grail of Japan''s power has been made into my Noble Phantasm by me." Wu Ming scratched his head slightly embarrassed, and stretched out the holy sword in his hand in front of everyone.


    "What???"


    Not only Olga Marie, Gudako, and Mashu, but also Chiron and Achilles were all shocked.


    Turning the Holy Grail that the Servants fought over into his own weapon was something only Wu Ming could do.


    "Of course, I will not take it, I will give it to you."


    "Eh???"


    This time, everyone was shocked.


    Noble Phantasm Servants are all condensed by magic power, it can be said that after the Servant disappears, Noble Phantasm cannot be defended at all.


    But listening to Wu Ming it seemed that he didn''t want to stay.


    "This is a Noble Phantasm made from the Holy Grail, so it can naturally be defended." Wu Ming exined very closely.


    "Indeed, if the Noble Phantasm is made of the Holy Grail, there is a possibility that it could exist without a Servant." As a schr, Chiron exined it strictly to everyone, and was more convinced that Wu Ming''s words were true.


    "By the way, the attack just now didn''t do you any damage." Wu Ming looked at Gudako.


    "It does not matter!!" Gudako, who was wearing armor, hugged Wu Ming''s arm excitedly.


    Seeing Gudako''s cheerful disposition, Chiron, the teacher, also smiled faintly.


    "Due to Noble Phantasm Silence, the opponent''s attack waspletely blocked. Not only us, but even the surroundingnd is not damaged."


    "It''s great to say that thisnd is no longer ravaged," Roman said weakly in the corner of Olga Marie''s projection.


    "I must say, even if I am immortal, I can''t stop it." Achilles carried a spear in both hands, and his face was displeased.


    "That''s why I taught you not to be so arrogant, Achilles." Chiron became a teacher again.


    "Yes~ I understand."


    Seeing people chatting, Mashu felt very warm, but Mashu found that Wu Ming was thinking about something.


    "Un Silence-senpai, what are you thinking?"


    When Mashu said this, Gudako and the others also paid attention to Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming looked at everyone, and then said what he thought.


    "That''s right. Regarding the attack just now, I don''t think uros did it before he died."


    Wu Ming''s words made everyone feel a sense of crisis.


    "You mean the King of Magecraft who unleashed it himself?" Olga Marie said unsure.


    Looking at Roman, who was a little embarrassed, he spoke silently.


    "After all, it was King of Magecraft''s Noble Phantasm, and it''s not surprising that King of Magecraft himself used it."


    However, because the intensity of the light beam just now was simr to the intensity released by uros using the circle earlier, everyone assumed that it was released by uros before he died.


    But as Wu Ming, who killed uros with his own hands, he knew that a beam of light was released after uros exited the arena.


    "Anyway, I''ll go look for himter."


    Wu Ming spoke the shocking words very calmly.


    Then, the scene became silent, only Chiron and Achilles, one of them looked helpless, the other crossed his chest with his arms like a joke.


    There was also Altera who had been standing by Wu Ming''s side ever since she returned, without any unnecessary movements or words.


    "Ugh!?!?" Everyone except Chiron and Achilles screamed in surprise.


    "Wait a minute, Silence, are you going straight to King of Magecraft?!" Roman''s face instantly rose to the virtual projection screen.


    "Go for me!" Olga Marie pushed Roman away.


    "Aren''t you really going to go straight to King of Magecraft??" Olga Marie looked worried.


    "Looking for a King of Magecraft or something, I believe you are still in a hurry." Gudako smiled with a confused look.


    "Silence-senpai, that is too dangerous." Mashu looked at Wu Ming with a serious face.


    Looking at the people who persuaded him, Wu Ming was helpless.


    "Don''t think I''m too weak, I''m someone with a special identity after all."


    After Wu Ming said this, Gudako, Mashu, Olga Marie and the others thought that Wu Ming had just passed the King of Magecraft in the fourth singrity underground.


    What''s his identity?


    In an instant, this question flooded the minds of Gudako, Mashu, and Olga Marie.

 Chapter 561: Cath Palug

    Chapter 561: Cath Palug


    "About my identity, I will tell you guys slowly in the future. Of course, if some people who know my identity want to tell you, I won''t stop them."


    Saying that, Wu Ming nced at Roman faintly.


    This made Roman sweat profusely.


    "All in all, Ritsu and Mashu should hurry back to Chaldea to rest. After all, the sixth singrity that follows is notparable to this singrity." Wu Ming smiled and sold his words.


    After ring at Wu Ming, Olga Marie nodded.


    "Then Ritsu, Mashu, get ready for Rayshift, and Romani to work!"


    Roman, who was reprimanded by Olga Marie, left with a gust of wind, and was about to start Rayshift.


    Gudako nodded, showing that he was ready, but as if thinking of something, she looked at Olga Marie.


    "Director Fou and Carmi are still at Riverton, we have to get back to get them."


    Mashu nodded too, she was very worried about Fou who would follow her any time, but every time Fou could avoid danger by not knowing where to hide, and in the end could follow Gudako Back to Chaldea with Mashu.


    "You don''t have to worry about this, Carmi, as a Servant, will be automatically expelled as long as the world starts to recover, forcing for Rayshift, but if the creature is named Fou," Wu Ming touched his chin, he entered a state of thought.


    "I''m not sure if it can be taken out, but let me take a trip to Riverton." Wu Ming made the final decision.


    "By the way, I''m still quite interested in Fou, who Mashu always mentions but basically never sees."


    With that said, Wu Ming opened the Gate and entered.


    "I''lle when I''m gone."


    For a moment, a vampire girl who was still sleeping and a creature that looked like a cat, but a cat, a dog, a squirrel, and a squirrel was carried by Wu Ming.


    "FouFou!" The little creature called Fou struggled constantly in Wu Ming''s hands, as if Wu Ming was some kind of demon.


    Wu Ming let go of Fou''s hand, and Fou immediately jumped up and climbed onto Mash''s shoulder, and hid in Mash''s short hair and shivered.


    "Fou are you okay?" Mashu caressed Fou''s body.


    "This little man wanted to run when he saw me. Luckily, I was quick and caught him off guard, otherwise he would have run away."


    Wu Ming looked at Fou with a "joking" look, which made Fou hide even more in Mashu''s hair.


    It could be said that the only time Wu Ming met Fou was at the singrity point of Fuyuki City, when Gudako and Mashu were about to leave.


    Just then, Fou suddenly ran out of nowhere, then quickly jumped towards Mashu and hid behind Mashu''s short hair.


    At that time, Wu Ming had discovered that the creature was hiding from him, so he was very interested in it.


    However, Wu Ming always had a familiar feeling, and he didn''t remember anything.


    But since Gudako and Mashu would be transferred by Rayshift at that time, Wu Ming also held back his interest.


    Now that Wu Ming could say he knew, wasn''t this man Fou the cat demon named Cath Palug who he killed in Ennd.


    It seems that the cat demon was notpletely killed, but it seems that it was adopted by Merlin in the end.


    "Fou, don''t be afraid, Silence-senpai isn''t a bad person." Mashu saidfortingly while stroking Fou who was hiding behind his neck with one hand.


    But Fou still looks scared to death, and refuses toe out from behind Mashu''s neck.


    But Wu Ming is not surprised, after all, Fou will be afraid of the person who almost killed him.


    Not only that, Wu Ming who has Root power can also see Fou''s essence, just as he sees Romani''s essence at a nce.


    Fou is Beast IV, one of the human evils that holds the principle ofparison, to be precise if Fou grows up, it will be a Tiamat level being.


    Although Wu Ming did not expect that the cat demon he had killed himself at the beginning could beparable to Tiamat.


    Now, in Wu Ming''s eyes, the current Fou was as immature as Wu Ming in Solomon''s eyes who had obtained the power of ck mud.


    Wu Ming now understood why he basically couldn''t see Fou, since Fou had been trying so hard to avoid him.


    Not only because Wu Ming was a former enemy, but also because he who loved and protected humans, was Fou''s natural enemy, or the Comparative IV Beast, one of humanity''s evils.


    In the beginning, the Fou who grew up a bit couldn''t beat Wu Ming, now the Fou who didn''t grow up was not Wu Ming''s opponent at all.


    Not that an ordinary Servant could kill him.


    After all, no matter how weak the dragon is, it is also a dragon, and characters such as shrimp and rice can''t tempt the dragon like the phrase "Swim deep in the herd by ying with shrimp".


    But speaking of which, the reason why Fou became like this could be said to be entirely because of Mashu.


    Beast IV was an existence that absorbed the evil characteristics of its surroundings and evolved into a Beast.


    As long as Beast IV remains in human society, it will absorb the negative substances from human society and evolve into a beast that must be terrifying.


    Fou, who had only been with Mashu all year, waspletely unable to absorb any malicious information from the outside world.


    It turns out that there is no human evil that Fou needs in Mashu, but human kindness, so Fou is still his most ordinary appearance.


    However, it''s fine. If it continues like this, Beast IV, one of humanity''s evils, will sooner orter be defeated, and it''s still the kind that doesn''t cost a single soldier.


    "Sure enough, Mashu is a good girl." Wu Ming smiled gently.


    "Eh??"


    But this made Mashu a little confused.


    Wu Ming didn''t exin, just shook his head.


    "Okay, go quickly, I have to trouble that person."


    Gudako and Mashu looked at each other with the surviving Servants.


    "I await your call, Ritsu, I will teach you a good lesson as a teacher." Chiron said with a smile.


    "No problem, teacher!" Gudako saluted yfully.


    "Even though I''m really not as good as this guy, I''m still very strong!" Achilles looked silent, and the fighting spirit in his eyes lit up.


    This made Wu Ming smile a little helplessly.


    "If possible, can I and Sita go with you?"


    At this time, Rama and Sitae.

 Chapter 562: Its Over

    Chapter 562: It''s Over


    "Go together?" Gudako wondered.


    "Yes." Rama nodded, then looked at Wu Ming.


    "Thanks to my friend, I was now able to meet Sita. I really appreciate you, my friend." Rama looked at Wu Ming gratefully.


    "Thank you Lord Silence." Sita did the same, looking at Wu Ming with a very grateful look.


    "But it seems it was because of the effect of the Holy Grail that Sita and I were able to be together again, and the Holy Grail doesn''t belong to me and Sita, and if Sita and I were to be separated, I was afraid that we wouldn''t have the chance to get along like this, so Sita and I considered whether me and Sita can be allowed to go with you."


    It wasn''t easy for a husband and wife Servant to be summoned together, not to mention the two of them still had the curse they had even though they became Heroic Spirits.


    After all, this was a curse that had gued Rama and Sita for a long time, and only a miracle like the Holy Grail could temporarily dispel this curse.


    In this way, Gudako who epted Rama and Sita''s offer could not only bring the Holy Grail back to Chaldea, but also allow Sita and Rama to continue to meet together, and also increase the power of Chaldea''s Servant.


    Such a thing that kills three birds with one stone, why not do it?


    Gudako and Mashu looked at each other, then looked at Olga Marie again.


    "Un, if Ritsu marks Rama and Sita in a special way, and then uses the method of summoning a Servant, it is not impossible to summon the two of us who are in this singrity." Olga Marie thought and started marking Rama and Sita''s spiritual base.


    "You two, stand here."


    Then, when Rama and Sita received the spiritual base mark, Gudako and Mashu looked at Wu Ming again.


    "The Holy Grail is what I will give you, what to do with what you say is up to you," Wu Ming said with a smile.


    "After all, Olga has already started marking the spiritual base for Rama and Sita, and it was aimed at letting them go to Chaldea, why are you asking me what should I do?" Wu Ming said jokingly.


    Hearing Wu Ming''s words, both Gudako and Mashuughed.


    "After all, the Holy Grail was obtained by the Assassins, so why don''t you ask me~"


    "You little kid~" Wu Ming smiled helplessly, and rubbed Gudako and Mashu''s little heads, messing up their hairstyles.


    "Why am I also touched?" Mashu said weakly.


    At this moment, Olga Marie suddenly spoke.


    "It''s done, of course, it''s not difficult to mark the spiritual base of the Servant," said Olga Marie proudly, lifting her neck like a white swan.


    "Yes, Olga is the best." Wu Ming smiled like a child.


    Marking a Servant with the Holy Grail on his body wasn''t easy, but it wasn''t difficult either.


    It can be said that if it is Roman, he can also mark the Servant who is actively receiving the mark.


    "Overall, as long as we summon Rama and Sita as soon as Ritsu returns, we can bring them to Chaldea."


    After that, Gudako looked at Rama and Sita.


    "Then wee to Chaldea, Rama, Sita!"


    Rama and Sita also looked at each other andughed one by one.


    "Thank you Master."


    "Thank you Master."


    At this time, Wu Ming quietly came to Olga Marie''s projection and asked.


    "Is it alright, let the Servant go to Chaldea."


    "Chaldea already has many Servants who ept Ritsu''s summons." Olga Marie said there was no problem at all.


    This left Wu Ming dumbfounded, when he went to Chaldea, he didn''t see another Servant.


    Olga Marie smiled helplessly, as if seeing Wu Ming''s thoughts.


    "I heard Romani say that you only stayed in the control room for a short time. Did you go out to see? Chaldea has prepared many rooms for the Servants, and they also live in many of those rooms."


    Wu Ming smiled awkwardly, Indeed, even though he went to Chaldea, he stayed for a while, and he only stayed in the control room for a short time.


    At this time, Roman''s voice came.


    "Rayshift is ready, Ritsu, Mashu, get ready."


    Everyone immediately made way for the few people who were preparing for Rayshift.


    "And this." With that, Wu Ming took the Holy Grail that was still on top of theatose blonde Roman girl beside him.


    Anyway, it will go away after a while, that''s okay.


    With a slight toss, Wu Ming threw the Roman Holy Grail into Gudako''s hands.


    Immediately after, arge amount of magic power appeared around Gudako and Mashu, as well as Carmi who was still sleeping.


    That was the start of the Rayshift shift.


    After that, Wu Ming threw the Divine Sword of Salvation in his hand violently, and the Divine Sword of Salvation stuck directly to Mashu''s waist.


    "The armor may be lost after returning to Chaldea, but this Noble Phantasm made from the Holy Grail will not disappear, whether you use it or call me a holy relic, in short, you can use it as much as you like."


    Gudako touched the armor on his body, Mashu touched the sword on his waist, and nodded heavily to Wu Ming.


    Immediately after, Gudako and the others turned into light and disappeared.


    As soon as Gudako and the others left, Chiron and Achilles'' bodies began to glow.


    "Ah, isn''t there enough magic power?" Chiron patted the back of his head in embarrassment.


    "I''ll take the first step." After speaking, Chiron turned into magic power and disappeared.


    "It seems that I, like the teacher, will have to disappear first. So, whether it''s Sodeke or Silence, let''s have a good fight next time!"


    "No problem, good luck next time, Achilles." Wu Ming smiled back at Achilles.


    Soon after, Achilles also disappeared.


    Soon after, theatose blonde Roman girl who lost the protection of the Holy Grail disappeared as light after Achilles disappeared.


    At the same time, a ray of magical light appeared from another part of the continent, which was the symbol of the exit of the Servant.


    This singrity remained only with Altera and Wu Ming.


    At this moment, the entire singrity began to vibrate violently.


    At this time, the singrity that lost the Holy Grail began to be repaired by the power of history correction.


    "Why, you don''t say goodbye, my friend." Wu Ming smiled at Altera.


    "No need," Altera said nonchntly.


    However, the silence at the start showed that Altera was not indifferent.


    "That''s right, I will go and free you in no time. This is an agreement between me and you as your first friend."


    Altera nced at Wu Ming, but did not speak, and Wu Ming did not speak to Altera again.


    The two of them silently watched the singrity begin to repair and waited for their exit.


    Then, Altera''s body began to glow.


    "Then I will wait."


    Wu Ming looked around, there was already no one there.


    "Hmm." Wu Ming stretched his waist.


    "Then it''s time to find that fake King of Magecraft."

 Chapter 563: The unexpected joy brought by Chrysbelite

    Chapter 563: The unexpected joy brought by Chrysbelite


    In the great source of chaos, a trail of light came from the center of the chaos.


    It sounds very strange to say that it is clearly a mess, but it has a center, giving people a somewhat contradictory feeling.


    At the position of the central light, a giant dragony on the stage formed in the middle and slept soundly.


    And that light is emitted by this dragon''s body.


    Next to the giant dragon, there is a small dragon that is smaller than the giant dragon with four diagonal corners.


    Interestingly, except for the logarithm of its size and horns, this little dragon is exactly the same as a giant dragon.


    The little dragon walked around the giant dragon at will, but he never left the giant dragon''s surroundings, just strolling around like this.


    If you look closely, you will find that this little dragon''s eyes have no consciousness, although it walks freely, it gives people the feeling of a puppet.


    Don''t know how long it took, but the little dragon was still walking, but the giant dragon woke up from its deep sleep.


    Wu Ming slowly opened his eyes, and an unknown breath spread around him as he opened his eyes.


    It was the coercion of the Dragon of the Root. If there was a Phantasmal around at this time, then it would immediately be suppressed by Wu Ming''s coercion.


    Feeling the power that was naturally released, Wu Ming''s Dragon Head shook lightly.


    "Did I lose the dragon''s prestige, but gain a higher level of coercion?"


    Wu Ming slowly supported his body, and then opened his huge dragon mouth.


    "Aum" A roar different from a dragon but better than a dragon came out, resounding throughout the Dragon of the Root.


    Immediately after, the entire chaos seemed to have put a bright light, and in an instant, the entire Dragon of the Root was filled with light emitted by Wu Ming''s body.


    "Master, are you awake?" At this moment, a voice came from above the little dragon''s head.


    At this moment, the little dragon''s body did not move, but stopped beside Wu Ming safely and steadily, like a machine on standby.


    "Chrys, thank you for your hard work." Wu Ming supported his upper body, stretched his waist, and the big dragon head stared at the little dragon who looked exactly like him.


    To be precise, it looked at the top of the little dragon''s head.


    "It''s not like that, Master, although it may have been on your side for a long time, only briefly on Chrysbelite''s side." Saying that, a pair of little dragon horns suddenly changed from the little dragon horns from the head.


    After that, the dragon horn became slightlyrger and fit on Wu Ming''s head, making him a dragon with four horns.


    "Oh? Could it be that you use my body to time the entire Dragon of the Root?" His red eyes showed a surprised expression.


    This little dragon was made by Wu Ming as ast resort, because his body must be stored here so as not to be stolen, If he wants to get out, he must use this body.


    However, this body was created by Wu Ming using his own flesh and blood plus other ingredients and the power of Root, so it would not be surprising if this body possessed his body''s abilities.


    It was just that Wu Ming had not done much research on this body, so this body was only used as his reserve to get out.


    But now it seems that this body-friendly performance has been developed by Chrysbelite.


    It can even adjust the time difference between the outside world and the Dragon of the Root.


    "Master, please forgive me," said Chrysbelite in a low voice.


    Wu Ming naturally knew what Chrysbelite meant.


    She developed his spare body without permission, like someone who was seriously ill, he would definitely doubt whether Chrysbelite wanted to rece Wu Ming.


    After all, apart frombat strength and adaptability to time and space, Wu Ming''s reserve body was not the same as his main body.


    In other words, it was not impossible for Chrysbelite to use Wu Ming''s spare body to rebel against him.


    However, Wu Ming didn''t think so.


    Not to mention that Chrysbelite was his Noble Phantasm, and she was fated to not be able to fight it, Wu Ming also believed that Chrysbelite would not betray him.


    Time has proven that the bond between Wu Ming and Chrysbelite cannot be broken.


    Although Chrysbelite is Mystic Code, Wu Ming does not think of it as Mystic Code, but a friend, partner, or subordinate.


    In short, it was someone who could be trusted.


    "How can I punish you, Chrys, it''s toote for me to thank you." Wu Ming shook his head.


    "Little En has a stubborn temper. If she didn''t take the initiative to talk to her, she would think of herself as a real weapon. If you talk, she will often take the initiative to chat with me, and when I go out with the body of the Servant, she will protect me here, how can I punish you like this?"


    With that said, Wu Ming stretched out his dragon w and touched the Chrysbelite.


    "You are serious, Master, this is what your subordinates should do." Chrysbelite said softly, but Wu Ming always felt that she was enjoying.


    After hearing Wu Ming''s words, the chain slightly resisted as if not satisfied with Wu Ming''s words, and lightly patted Wu Ming''s body.


    However, in Wu Ming''s view, it was like acting like a spoiled child.


    Afterforting Enkidu, Wu Ming continued to speak.


    "Besides, you helped me develop the ability to use my body. It''s toote for me to be happy, so how can I punish you."


    Just as this body can be used with Wu Ming, it can rece him to guard the house, and his body can go out.


    Who doesn''t want to use their real body? Who wants to wear a fake body every day?


    "Then next time I go out with my body, Chrys wille with me," Wu Ming said suddenly.


    "Thank you Master."


    Even though Chrysbelite was a Mystic Code, she also had thoughts.


    She couldn''t see anything, this was Wu Ming trying to make up for the loneliness in his heart.


    "After all, you are not my ve. Don''t let you stay here every day. If it was me, I''d be bored to death."


    A helpless expression appeared on the dragon''s face.


    Wu Ming believed that Chrysbelite was also too lonely, so she would work hard to develop that useful body, to separate time from the Dragon of the Root and the outside world.


    This way, she would see Wu Ming immediately, instead of having to wait a long time.


    Although it doesn''t seem that long in Wu Ming''s view, after all, he used the body of a Servant to go to the singrity, and it only took a few days and a dozen days.


    However, to Chrysbelite, even if she didn''t see Wu Ming for a day, she would be very lonely.


    A wise item whose Master is determined from birth. After begging his Master to love her and deciding to serve his Master all the time, she finds that his Master will leave his side every now and then.


    Even with a lot of knowledge and a lot of insight, how could Chrysbelite, who was less than a year old, be able to ept it after losing the master she could rely on.


    Not even a brief loss.


    With this in mind, Chrysbelite managed to control the reserve body and developed the ability to control the interior of the Dragon of the Root.


    Simply put, it has turned from an ordinary robot in aboratory to a central controller.


    "Then let me test this body''s performance."


    Saying that, Wu Ming ced his ws on the spare body which was smaller than his own.


    In an instant, the eyes of the reserve body shed a glimmer of light, which made people feel like they were starting.

 Chapter 564: Using reserve body as host

    Chapter 564: Using reserve body as host


    On the tform inside Great Root, two giant dragons, one big and one small, were standing there. Among them, the little dragon was active again, and the big dragon was standing still on the tform.


    Wu Ming''s consciousness is still in the body, and the reason why the little dragon can move is because it is controlled by it.


    After all, the little giant dragon is also a clone of Wu Ming, and he, whose spiritual power has grown tremendously, can separate the traces of consciousness from the main body and enter the body from this equipped body.


    "Aum" The little dragon roared.


    In an instant, the surrounding chaos fluctuated, ripples, and several transparent spheres appeared.


    Each ball has a constantly changing image on it.


    These spheres represented every world that Wu Ming had ever visited.


    The little dragon pointed a finger, and one of the balls floated up and came to the big dragon.


    Take a closer look, the picture above the ball is some elementary school students in the ssroom.


    "Has Miyu started school, she is now in the sixth grade of elementary school, it''s been a long time..." Wu Ming sighed.


    "I clearly said that I would return soon, but I can only say that I didn''t expect the enemy to be so difficult to deal with."


    Wu Ming looked at Miyu, who was listening to the ss seriously, as if she was reminiscing.


    When he came back to his senses, Wu Ming looked to the side and saw Illya who was sleeping and Chloe who was trying to toy with Illya.


    "These two little girls" Wu Ming shook his head with a smile.


    "Fortunately, there is a way to control the passage of time. I''m really afraid that Miyu and the others will grow up after I return"


    Wu Ming said, the little dragon knocked again with his hand, and the sphere representing Miyu''s world slightly fluctuated.


    "This way, the speed of time in Miyu''s world will be very slowpared to other worlds."


    In this way, Wu Ming can return before Miyu''s sixth grade winter vacation andplete the agreement with Miyu.


    Soon after, Wu Ming took control of the little giant dragon and brought the orb from the other world he had visited.


    Wu Ming looked at the Campione world, watched the daily lives of the Heretic Gods and their beautiful maiden knights, and then felt a little helpless.


    "Sure enough, the Heretic God is the Heretic God. One by one it seems to have calmed down, but as expected, many misfortunes have urred, and"


    Wu Ming was transferred to the image on the sphere, and the person above him was his spiritual power bead, Nezha.


    "Basically this person is in the lead," Wu Ming said grimly.


    In the Campione world, Nezha, who was about to go to Italy to steal the sword of Salvatore Doni, the king of swords, suddenly felt a chill behind him.


    After looking around warily, Nezha decided not to go...


    Wu Ming smiled helplessly, shook his head, and then looked at some other worlds.


    In the Great Tomb of Nazarick, Demiurge and Albedo were discussing matters, and it seemed that they had obeyed Wu Ming''s words, noting out for now, and were trying to hide in the Great Tomb of Nazarick as much as possible.


    "Although I don''t really care about good and evil, but I still can''t worry about these people with a fairness score of minus five hundred" Wu Ming said helplessly.


    "Just dy the time in this world."


    After all, it can be closedter, no problem.


    Thinking like this, Wu Ming controlled the little dragon to lightly tap the sphere that represented this world.


    In just an instant, saw that the sphere seemed to be frozen with ayer of ice, and the character within the sphere, or world, waspletely frozen.


    It wasn''t an ordinary freeze, but a freeze that interfered with space and time, so no one in that world knew about it.


    "Let''s do the same for the other world." Wu Ming smiled irresponsibly.


    Even though it was perfectlyfortable, it was almost useless to the world Solomon lived in.


    The reason why Wu Ming could influence Miyu''s world was also because he protected that world before leaving it.


    Now, the fake Type-Moon Solomon''s world was no longer silent.


    The fake Solomon who has mastered a part of Root''s power is not an easy opponent, if not for the fake Solomon being unable to reach Great Root, he would have already reced it with nothing.


    At that time, the fake Solomon could truly be said to be invincible.


    But now...


    "Although it cannot be said to be invincible, I am not afraid of you." A smile appeared on Wu Ming''s face.


    Soon after, Wu Ming performed the operation and adjusted the flow of time in the world of Flgel.


    Of course, the phrase "let''s do it in another world" was just a joke.


    After that, Wu Ming controlled the body to lie down in the center of the tform and began to act as a guardian.


    As for Wu Ming, he will leave Great Root ande out.


    "Chrys, I need to solve the forger problem, you"


    However, before Wu Ming could finish speaking, Chrysbelite interrupted him.


    "I will follow Master."


    After that, Chrysbelite continued without giving Wu Ming a chance.


    "Master''s reserve body also has the ability to protect Great Root, I don''t need to stay with him anymore, and also said that Master will take me with you when I go with the body next time, and Master can''t break your promise."


    Wu Ming smiled helplessly.


    Did he hurt himself?


    "Well, after all, we haven''t acted together in a long time. I''m really not used to it without your help."


    After all, the knowledge needed in many ces ispletelycking without Chrysbelite.


    After all, because Wu Ming did not have the Nameless Book of Spells, he no longer studied magic. After having the Chrysbelite, everything that needed to be recorded was left to her to see howzy Wu Ming was.


    It could be said that if not for the Nameless Book of Spells, Wu Ming would even have recorded the use of magic in the Chrysbelite information database.


    Chrysbeliteined about Wu Ming''sziness more than once, but each time, Wu Ming perfunctory with such sentences.


    "Besides, I worked really hard. With Chrys here, I don''t have to memorize a lot of things. Is it possible that Chrys will leave me?"


    Then, this sentence felt like Chrysbelite was being insulted, and she rebutted in a panic.


    "How is it possible, I will follow Master forever!"


    Then, nothing then.


    "Then let''s go together, my Chrys."


    "Yes, Master!"


    Soon after, there was only a small giant dragon left in Great Root.


    However, judging by the eyes of this giant dragon that emitted a dangerous light from time to time, even if Wu Ming were to leave, it would not be without threat.


    At the very least, after Wu Ming left, it could be seen that the ck mud that hade secretly from outside the Great Root did not dare to enter.

 Chapter 565: in the temple of the void

    Chapter 565: in the temple of the void


    Outside the Type-Moon world, a simple and noble temple with arge area located in the void, this is a ce beyond time and space, its name is The Grand Time Temple.


    Even though this is a temple, it is an open ce, If one were to stand anywhere in this temple, then he only needed to look up to see the mysterious scenery of the boundless universe.


    A tform located at the highest point of the temple''s deepest examination, a throneparable to the megalithic throne on the tenth floor of Nazarick sat there.


    On this throne, a man is resting with one hand on his chin and the other on his stomach, with his eyes closed.


    Suddenly, the man spoke up.


    "uros m, did you fail?" The man who suddenly spoke did not know who he was talking to, as if he was talking to himself.


    "No problem, I already guessed the result. Even if you have my strength, it''s not very realistic to face it."


    After speaking, the man opened his eyes, the red pupils seemed to contain the highest wisdom, but these eyes made people feel cold.


    "I feel it, he hase." Said the man staring into the void.


    "I don''t want to shoot you this fast, Dragon of the Root, I want to see more of Chaldea''s struggle, but since you want to try death, you can''t me me."


    As he said that, the man''s face began to turn ghastly, his eyes bloodshot, and the corners of his mouth cracked against his ears.


    "Let my Temple of Timee to see you!!"


    ...


    On the other hand, a huge white dragon roamed the void like the universe, with dragon eyes like rubies looking around.


    "It''s almost there. Now, even if there is no trace of ck mud, I can feel the iparable power of the enemy."


    Although not knowing why, Wu Ming now knew that he could already sense the gathering ce of the "natural enemy".


    Immediately after, Wu Ming saw the super-giant pit belonging to the Type-Moon world, and the temple throne was embedded in the void above the super-giant pit.


    "Is it really on the outskirts of the Type-Moon World?" Wu Ming had an expression as expected.


    Each world was set in every ce in the void, and although there were countless parallel worlds in the Type-Moon World, those countless parallel worlds were all in the same ce.


    If you directly enter this great circle, you will directly enter a parallel world.


    And if you want to enter a set parallel world, or a certain point in time or even a single point, then you need to use a space-time tunnel.


    Wu Ming used the space-time tunnel before, but he didn''t find any additional singrity.


    Then, Wu Mingughed slightly self-deprecatingly.


    The other party has the power of Root, how can it still exist in the singrity.


    Wu Ming had understood that the person he was looking for was no longer bound by space and time, so the other party had to be in the void of a world where time and space were undisturbed.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Wu Ming directly flew towards the temple.


    As soon as he arrived in the vicinity of the temple, Wu Ming felt hostility and discovered that something was about to attack him.


    "" An indescribable voice came, and then, countless tentacles attacked Wu Ming.


    No, it''s not a tentacle.


    "It turned out to be the Demon God''s Pir," Wu Ming said, squinting at his huge red dragon eyes.


    Wu Ming thought these were tentacles at first.


    Although the Demon God Pir could use tentacles, the Demon God Pir''s tentacles were all spiral flesh.


    And these crashing "tentacles" were covered with eyes.


    Taking a closer look, this was clearly the Demon God''s Pir.


    It was just that Wu Ming''s body had grown a lot, so when he saw the Demon God''s Pir, he would feel like those little tentacles.


    "Think about it too. A mere tentacle doesn''t match my Servant''s body. How can it work in my body. Wu Ming shook his head.


    However, was the rare Demon God Pir rushed enough to face Wu Ming''s body?


    The answer is of course no.


    "Roar----"


    Obviously it was the void, but Wu Ming''s roar resounded in the void.


    After hearing the roar, the Demon God Pirs suddenly stopped, but they didn''t.


    If you take a closer look, the Demon God Pir''s movements be awkward.


    These low-level creatures were frightened by the coercion of Wu Ming, high-level creatures.


    "Sure enough, it''s not like that guy''s underlings, but I didn''t expect to be able to subdue you with a roar."


    After speaking, Wu Ming kept his body and continued to fly forward.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming''s body emitted a light, like a bright light in the darkness, the light instantly covered the oing Demon God Pir.


    Immediately after, there was a faint golden thunder in the light.


    In terms of attack, this move made people feel no harm at all, but the Demon God Pir felt a warm feeling.


    However, Wu Ming''s attack was naturally not simple.


    The intense beam of light made it impossible to see the Demon God''s Pir covered by the rays of light, and then, golden thunder suddenly erupted in the rays of light.


    After a few seconds, Wu Ming withdrew his light, and the Demon God Pir, which was covered in light, disappeared at this moment.


    "The power of the Divine Sword of Salvation cannot be blocked by a mere Demonic Pir." Wu Ming said lightly, not taking the annihtion of the Demon God''s Pir to heart.


    After that, Wu Ming continued to fly towards the temple tform, where there was a throne.


    As for the other Demon God Pirs, don''t know if they were afraid or ordered by someone, In short, they don''t have any tentacles on Wu Ming anymore.


    In other words, they no longer seek death.


    After flying onto therge and impolite tform, Wu Ming slowlynded.


    "Dragon of the Root, you are here, are you ready to ept your own death?" The previous man was still sitting on his throne, with one hand on his chin, and the temperament of a king rushed to his face.


    His original hideous face had now returned to a harmless appearance.


    "Besides, I don''t think it''s appropriate to leave you behind the scenes. Better kill you now," Wu Ming said casually, as if killing the man on the throne was like pinching an ant to death.


    "You don''t have to y with me, Dragon of the Root, like you growing up, I may be afraid, but now you are not enough to take me seriously."


    The man''s words were full of arrogance, although Wu Ming was very annoyed, it made him smile a little.


    Pride is taboo all the time.


    Facing that arrogant man, Wu Ming thought he had won half the battle.


    "By the way, I thought the ce you were in was a singrity, but I didn''t expect it to be a void outside the world." Wu Ming did not continue the topic earlier, but spoke about this ce.


    Originally, Wu Ming thought that the other party''s base camp was also a singrity, after all, it was the burning of human history, and a temple without a foothold could only create a singrity by itself.


    As said before, Wu Ming who thought so, entered the space-time tunnel, but did not find the singrity, so he came straight into the void, relying on the Dragon of the Root''s own freedom characteristic to fly in the void, he came Near Type-Moon.


    As a result, Wu Ming actually found it.


    It can be said that the current The Grand Time Temple is no longer a singrity, but an existence that ispletely attached to the void, if it is allowed to develop, it is possible to form an independent world.


    "It''s true, but one day, that ck mud identally came to my temple."


    The man didn''t care that Wu Ming changed the topic, but answered it enthusiastically for Wu Ming.


    Even though Wu Ming already knew.


    The man suddenly stretched out his hand, and a lump of ck substance appeared in the man''s hand.


    After Wu Ming saw the ck mud, he immediately felt ufortable, and the feeling of a natural enemy rose in his heart.


    "To be honest, if it was me in the past, it might have been affected by these things, but, in my opinion now, this ck mud has really increased my strength."


    With that said, the man stood up.


    "My time temple can be separated from the singrity and independent from the world. It''s all because of the power of Root, Dragon of the Root!" The manughed, his face full of anger.


    "That''s why you don''t fully understand Root''s power. Solomon''s forger, or, in other words, better call you Goetia."


    Wu Ming''s words made the man frown and freeze.

 Chapter 566: Battle

    Chapter 566: Battle


    "Right, I am Goetia who leads the seventy-two Pirs of the Demon God, Demon Lord Goetia!" As he spoke, the man''s appearance burned, and then the manpletely changed his appearance.


    Human-like but much taller than ordinary people, and strange and stocky limbs.


    There was a hole in the center of Goetia''s chest, and a purple orb like an eye was embedded in the hole, which gave people goosebumps.


    The blood-like lines didn''t seem to have any conditioning, but in fact, they were regrly covered, and the lines were connected to the orb on Goetia''s chest.


    It couldn''t be said to be human, but it had a bald head like a human, with two horns that looked like deer antlers, but more like antlers like branches.


    This was Demon Lord Goetia, who was different from Solomon, Demon Lord Goetia.


    "Sure enough, you are a product created by King Solomon." The dragon''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Isn''t that surprising? Even though I was created by Solomon, it is not surprising that I upied Solomon''s body after King Solomon''s death."


    And after King Solomon''s death, the name of the aggregate generated on King Solomon''s body was easy to guess, namely Goetia.


    The awakened Goetia could be said to be Solomon. After all, Solomon and Goetia were the ones leading the 72 Pirs of the Demon God, so it was no wonder that Goetia upied Solomon''s dead body.


    "But it really surprised me, Dragon of the Root." That man, no, it had to be said that Demon Lord Goetia raised his head and stared at that.


    Even the taller Goetia was not as big as Wu Ming''s body, and Wu Ming was still staring at Goetia.


    "Then you are surprised that I know that you do not fully understand the power of Root, or I am surprised that I know your identity." Wu Ming said very calmly, absolutely not for inhumanity Goetia is not scary.


    After all, he had seen a lot of dirty things, so he was used to it...


    "I have it all." Goetia smiled and then continued.


    Indeed, even though I obtained the power of ck mud, and also used ck mud to move my temple from the singrity to the void, but that''s it, I''m actually worse than you said, I actually don''t have any Root power at all, I only rely on the by-products that brought in by manipting the ck mud." Too bad, Goetia took the ck mud back into the body.


    "I can guess that I don''t fully understand the power of the Great Root, maybe because I''ve never invaded another world."


    Facing Goetia''s words, Wu Ming nodded.


    "That''s right, after all, I am in Great Root, and there is an existence that is connected to another world. It''s still possible to investigate your situation," Wu Ming said lightly.


    As said before, Great Root is like a console, and Wu Ming is the key to unlocking the console.


    Wu Ming, who was gradually growing by absorbing the power of Root in Great, gradually opened the power of the console.


    Like using a spare body to control the time of the world that Wu Ming had visited, and simply checking Goetia''s situation, it was very possible.


    However, that is all there is.


    The current Wu Ming couldn''t have the ability to destroy a certain world with the touch of a finger.


    Otherwise, Goetia would not hate Wu Ming so much, because if he had such power, Goetia, who stole Root''s power, would have been crushed by Wu Ming long ago.


    Wu Ming wanted to have such strength, from growing up to adulthood was the starting point to obtain such strength.


    Goetia knew part of the Dragon of the Root through the ck mud, so Goetia wasn''t worried about what Wu Ming would do to him.


    A person has been entrusted with the wealth of the country, but because he is too young, that person can''t unlock the treasure of the country, and how long will it take that person to get the key.


    As a result, some people with certain intentions will make small gestures towards, and will not care about that person''s thoughts.


    Goetia is just like that.


    By the time Wu Ming grew up, Goetia had achieved him goal.


    "So how do you see that I''m not Solomon?" Goetia asked.


    It could be said that the only thing Goetia was concerned about and surprised at was this.


    "In my impression you have never seen Solomon, and your knowledge of it is only historical record. Why are you able to tell my real body so urately."


    Then, Goetia shook him head.


    "Don''t say anything, because Solomon isn''t called Goetia, so you guessed that I was upying King Solomon''s body, and that would be too cheap."


    This left Wu Ming stunned for a moment, and he was indeed going to say this.


    "Oh, then you guessed it, Goetia." Wu Ming looked at Goetia yfully.


    Then, after thinking for a few seconds, Goetia gave a silent answer.


    "I think the biggest possibility is that you met our king Solomon without my knowledge."


    "That''s right." Wu Ming smiled.


    Although Wu Ming''s face that could barely see a smile was smiling, his heart was facing a great enemy.


    Goetia''s IQ can''t be exined in the usual way, and those so-called criminals who don''t have IQs seem to be lying.


    "Since I met the real King Solomon, I knew you were a fake, and based on this I deduced your identity, Goetia."


    "Is that true?" Goetiah nodded slightly.


    "In that case, I don''t know if you can see my other identity, Dragon of the Root." This time, it was Goetia''s turn to let Wu Ming "guess".


    "You don''t need to say that Beast I." Wu Ming revealed another identity of Goetia.


    One of the seven great evils of man, the beast with the principle of mercy, Beast I.


    Wu Ming recognized Goetia''s identity through Root''s power since Goetia appeared.


    Even if Goetia had ck mud, Wu Ming was still as easy as seeing Beast IV Fou''s identity.


    It was precisely because of the ck mud on Goetia''s body that Wu Ming could more easily see the identity of Beast I Goetia.


    "Looks like I really underestimated you, Dragon of the Root." Immediately after, Goetia raised one of him hands.


    "In front of my grand goal, you are truly an eyesore."


    At the same time that Goetia spoke, Wu Ming''s muscles tightened.


    "Then just die here, Dragon of the Root!!!"


    In an instant countless ck mes exploded from Goetia''s hands like machine guns towards Wu Ming.


    "Aum" Wu Ming roared, and huge dragon wings fluttered, dodging the ck mes that shot out in a straight line in a very unscientific position.


    "You have to get out of here today, Goetia!!" Wu Ming, who was flying above the temple, said, mming his mouth, and pale golden mes shot out like a high-pressure water gun, sting Goetia like tit-for-tat.


    "Nice toe!!" Goetia shouted loudly, and with a movement with both hands, a pure energy barrier appeared in front of Goetia, taking the attack.


    This was the first official confrontation in the truest sense between the young Dragon of the Root Wu Ming and the demon lord Goetia who obtained the ck mud.


    It can be said that, whether it is Goetia''s ck fire, or Wu Ming''s Dragon of the Root, ordinary Servants cannot resist it. If it was an ordinary person, it had already burned before touching it, just like an ordinary human being, a human being close to the sun.


    However, to the two beings who could be said to be superior in terms of personality and strength, they were just ordinary attacks.


    Goetia never thought that him ck mes could kill or even injure Wu Ming and Wu Ming naturally wouldn''t naively think that just his ordinary dragon breath could burn Goetia to death.

 Chapter 567: balanced

    Chapter 567: bnced


    *Explosion----!!*


    A loud sound like a nuclear bomb exploded throughout the temple, and thick smoke rose from the deepest part of the temple.


    Seventy-two Demon God Pirs appeared in all parts of the temple, covering arge area, all staring into the temple.


    "" A white holy figure flew out from the depths of the temple. Even with the countless pairs of eyes of the Demon God Pir, they could not see the figure clearly, and only heard the sound of the sky breaking.


    Then, following the white figure, a ck figure suddenly rushed out.


    This time, the Demon God Pirs saw clearly that it was their king, the leader of the seventy two Demon God Pirs, Demon God King Goetia.


    Then there is no need to guess the white figure in front, it must be a dragon who dares to fly into the depths of the temple to find the king.


    In the eyes of the Demon God Pir, the Dragon of the Root was beaten by their king and defeated, and he was even ughtered by the king.


    As a result, the Demon God Pirs began to dance wildly, and the giant tentacles swayed constantly, rejoicing at their king''s might.


    However, Goetia did not pay attention to the situation of the Demon God Pir, but concentrated on handling Wu Ming.


    Don''t look at the fact that Goetia was after Wu Ming, but actually it was only Wu Ming who deliberately shifted the battlefield.


    It wasn''t that Goetia couldn''t catch up with Wu Ming, but he also wanted to switch battlefields.


    If the Demon God''s Pir entered the interior of the temple where Goetia was currently located, it would be discovered that the interior of the temple was already damaged.


    As a position simr to position, The Grand Time Temple can help Goetia to face the enemy, and because it is King Solomon''s second Noble Phantasm, it can be said to be quite strong, basically there is no need to worry about being destroyed, and it can be used as a battlefield.


    However, if the enemy was Wu Ming, then it would not work at all.


    As previously mentioned, Goetia who had obtained the ck mud was not afraid of Wu Ming at all, but before getting the ck mud, Goetia was still quite afraid of Wu Ming.


    The reason why Dragon of the Root is Dragon of the Root is because his body was born in Great Root, his body''s resistance to magic is very strong, and his defense to physics is not weak.


    This made the Dragon of the Rootpletely capable of taking on the enemy roughly through the flesh.


    The Temple of Time was pulled out by Goeti from an imaginary space that formed a singrity through the ck mud, and it didn''t strengthen itself, as Goetia only used the ck mud to increase him own power.


    The Grand Time Temple itself was an A-rank Anty-World Noble Phantasm, and the Noble Phantasm itself was a world.


    It could be said that even Ea Gilgamesh''s Sword could destroy this Noble Phantasm, thus supporting Wu Ming and Goetia to fight here.


    The answer is of course no.


    What''s more, Goetia wouldn''t be so arrogant that he diverted to protecting him own Noble Phantasm against the Dragon of the Root, thus creating the point that the Temple of Time was unable to withstand the attacks of Wu Ming and Goetia who had obtained the ck mud.


    This is Goetia''s throne, if possible, he doesn''t want to fight there.


    And Wu Ming was also fed up with the temple''s favor for Goetia.


    As a result, Wu Ming and Goetia, one willing to fight and the other suffering, both deliberately left the throne of the Temple of Time and came out.


    However, the reason why Goetia followed Wu Ming was not because of acting, but because he really couldn''t catch up to Wu Ming.


    The ck mud attached to Goetia, which greatly increased Goetia''s various attributes, and even Goetia''s Rank D Agility was upgraded to Rank A.


    However, who made Wu Ming have twelve incarnations?


    Once the Raptor incarnation was unlocked, the ability to rte to time directly made Goetia unable to catch up with Wu Ming.


    If you look at the data, all of Wu Ming''s grades that have absorbed a lot of Root''s power are EX Ranks after spending a lot of time in Great Root, which means it is immeasurable.


    However, Wu Ming didn''t think that just relying on his own speed could get rid of Goetia, so he chose to use Raptor''s incarnation.


    Wu Ming was very strong, but in the face of the ck mud like a natural enemy, he still felt that he was very weak.


    In particr, he was quite careful even if the enemy dared to fight a Beast like Goetia, who had obtained ck mud.


    Leaving the Temple of Time was because Wu Ming was careful, so he did this.


    But now that you have left your opponent''s position, you can start again.


    Leaving the Temple of Time and flying into the void, Wu Ming suddenly turned around, and his hefty tail was pulled towards Goetia.


    "Huh!" Goetia is naturally not afraid, him thick fist is mixed with ck mes, and it is a blow to the tail.


    *Explosion-*


    Wu Ming''s tail was flung high, and at the same time, his head brought the white gold dragon breath to Goetia.


    Goetia who was slightly burned, pushed back quickly and was out of the range of the silent attack.


    After that, Wu Ming and Goetia faced each other from a distance, and neither of them moved.


    The situation turned into a confrontation between the two.


    Wu Ming shook his tail gently, and on his white tail, there was a ck mark where Goetia was hit, which was the burn mark from Goetia''s ck mud fire.


    Moreover, there were still many ck marks on Wu Ming''s body, and they were the kind that prated deep into the bone marrow.


    Not only that, many of the dragon''s scales were also destroyed, which was prated by Goetia''s attack.


    Even though Wu Ming was injured, Goetia was no better.


    Goetia''s arm had traces of burning fire, and behind it was arge wound extending from the left shoulder to the right abdomen, and there was a hole in it.


    In front of Goetia''s body, the thick arms and thighs were also stained with ck burn marks, besides that one of him horns was also broken.


    Whether it was Wu Ming''s injury or Goetia''s injury, it was the result of a beast-like battle between the two sides.


    Goetia knew that ck mud was stuck, so every attack had to be mixed with ck mud.


    The burn marks on Wu Ming''s body were all burned by the ck mes released by Goetia using ck mud as the raw material.


    In the face of the ck mud, Wu Ming was like no defense, whether it was dragon scales or magic, unable to defend against the ck mud''s attack and prated head-on.


    Often Goetia''s fire can burn directly through the scales and muscles.


    Every time Wu Ming was attacked, it was like inhaling a deadly poison that was instantly fatal, intense pain mixed with intense dizziness.


    However, thanks to this, Wu Ming also took the opportunity to y a lot of heavy hands on Goetia.


    The huge wound on Goetia''s back was cut by Wu Ming with the Divine Sword of Salvation integrated into his body. Goetia''s horn was broken, which was also cut by Wu Ming with the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    It was true that the dragon breath didn''t have much effect on Goetia, but it couldn''t help but add up.


    Wu Ming sprayed fire several times, condensing the mes into a streak of fire, and managed to cause a lot of damage to Goetia.


    However, it can do double damage to Goetia too due to ck mud. After all, Wu Ming and the ck mud held each other.


    From the wounds of the two, it can also be seen how Goetia''s throne has been damaged.


    This is also the reason why Goetia chose to leave him advantageous position.


    Goetia guessed that if the battle continued like this, the Temple of Time would be instantly destroyed.


    "I didn''t expect that I would still underestimate you, Dragon of the Root, you actually have a lot of little tricks." Goetia said calmly to Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming''s ability alone was not enough to be fatal to Goetia, and what killed Goetia was Wu Ming''s Divine Sword of Salvation and Twelve Incarnation.


    Whether it''s the ability of Wu Ming''s body or the breath of the Dragon of the Root, Goetia is not afraid, it really can''t affect him.


    However, if the Divine Sword of Salvation that had evolved from Great Root after being acquired by Wu Ming, and the twelve fusion abilities of the two Heretic Gods that had also evolved by Great Root, Goetia had to be wary.


    "Why do you think I dare toe to disturb you, even if you get ck mud, it is too arrogant, Goetia."


    Speaking, Wu Ming immediately roared, and a fireball emerged from his mouth.


    It was the incarnation of the White Stallion.


    Immediately after, the fireball becamerge enough to cover Goetia''s size.


    Then, Wu Ming suddenly pushed a fireball towards Goetia at an extremely fast speed.


    "Don''t think that you can beat me with a little trick, Dragon of the Root!"


    After he finished speaking, Goetia opened him arms, and in an instant, arge halo appeared behind him.


    The huge wheel of light condensed its power in an instant, and then a purple-ck beam of light exploded onto Wu Ming.


    *Explosion*


    The battle continues.

 Chapter 568: Unexplained letter

    Chapter 568: Unexined letter


    Inside Great Root, Wu Ming''s spare body lying on the tform to take a nap suddenly woke up at this time.


    Wu Ming transferred his consciousness to this spare body.


    "Goetia actually attracted another ck mud that roamed the void, but gave me self-destruction" Wu Ming recalled what happened earlier with a depressed expression.


    After Wu Ming and Goetia left the Temple of Time, he first used the White Stallion incarnation to collide with Goetia''s third Noble Phantasm, causing a violent explosion.


    If the Pirs of the Demon God did not unite their forces to form a defense, they and the Temple of Time would be destroyed by Wu Ming and Goetia''s attack.


    The Temple of Time was saved, although it was still in a fragmented state, and the seventy-two Demon God Pirs were nearly destroyed. Even though they were all resurrected, they were still injured.


    After that, Wu Ming returned to his human form directly, using the power of twelve incarnations and the Divine Sword of Salvation, to fight Goetia without being able to determine a winner.


    However, overall, Wu Ming was domineering.


    After all, Goetia has lived for thousands of years. The ck mud that he had was unable to injure Wu Ming, so he used the ck mud that spread across the void to contain Wu Ming. Wu Ming was almost killed and blocked the ck mud that was summoned by Goetia.


    ck mud is an unconscious substance, and because of that, Wu Ming can''t be afraid of ck mud.


    What Wu Ming feared the most was the use of ck mud to deal with him.


    ck mud is like a gun, Wu Ming is an ordinary person, and ordinary people are not afraid of inanimate objects.


    However, if someone took a gun and shot Wu Ming, then he was in danger.


    The Twelve Avatars and the Divine Sword of Salvation were Wu Ming''s weapons. With a gun, he could injure each other with the person who took the gun against him.


    That''s right, since Wu Ming and the ck mud held each other, these were just two Berserkers...


    However, mutual restraint also has its limitations.


    Goetia collected almost all of the ck mud in the void, and Wu Ming, who turned into a human figure, like a lonely boat on the sea, it can be said that if not for the twelve incarnations and the Divine Sword of Salvation, Wu Ming would have really been nted in the mud tide. ck.


    And if Wu Ming was subdued by the ck mud, then Goetia would definitely not mind killing Wu Ming.


    It could be seen from Wu Ming''s current situation that the results were still not good.


    Goetia saw that Wu Ming was about to break free from the ck mud encirclement, so he made a bold decision.


    Immediately let the tidal ck mud explode.


    For example, in a closed room, people used to hold insecticides and were cleaning worms.


    However, since he couldn''t touch the bugs, he violently dismantled the insecticide spray and sprayed the insecticide thoroughly over any part of the secret room.


    In this way, the insect is instantly finished.


    But keep in mind that pesticides are also harmful to the human body.


    Kill a thousand enemies and defeat eight hundred.


    Wu Ming''s body disappeared in the ck mud explosion, and Goetia was also seriously injured by the ck mud explosion himself.


    Wu Ming could guess what Goetia was thinking. Now Wu Ming was quite difficult to deal with. After releasing it, it was difficult to guarantee that Wu Ming would not be even stronger.


    It could only be said that it was worthy of Goetia, without thinking about it, or in other words, directly blowing up the ck mud after careful consideration.


    As a result, Wu Ming''s body disappeared, Goetia was injured, and the ck mud was almostpletely crushed.


    Wu Ming, who temporarily changed his consciousness, knew that his body was not dead, but was more seriously injured than Goetia, and he didn''t know which world he was blown into.


    For example, can you imagine something like someone blowing up the earth to kill ordinary people? !


    It could be said that if Wu Ming did not sink into the Great Root for a long time to absorb the Root''s power and evolve, he would die.


    No, it had to be said that even if it was Wu Ming during the period of time when he was fighting Artosh, he would have died in such a situation.


    "It seems that Great Root is really a nest for me." Wu Ming was a little regretful.


    He had to soak in the Great Root for a while before going to Goetia, at least that way he wouldn''t be forced to shift his consciousness due to the ck mud exploding.


    The reason why Wu Ming changed his consciousness was because the self-destruction of the ck mud was aimed not only at his body, but also his soul.


    Physical damage can be recovered, but if you have a mental breakdown, it''s basically the end of the game.


    "But luckily, Goetia helped me solve some problems."


    Goetia summoned almost all the ck mud in the void where the world was, and blew it up.


    That said, now Wu Ming no longer had to worry about the ck mud in the void.


    However, the ck mud is not only in the void, ording to Wu Ming''s experience, he already knows that there are many ck mud that have entered the various worlds.


    What''s more, it''s hard to guarantee that Goetia won''t mass-produce ck mud on its own.


    Wu Ming guessed that the reason the ck mud could be endless was because of the ck mud''s asexual reproduction ability.


    Wu Ming couldn''t believe that the ck mud from so many Roots actually came from Great Roots.


    Important evidence was also the image that Wu Ming saw when he came into contact with the ck mud.


    The remaining ck mud from the Great Root wasn''t as much as the one Goetia had blown up just now. The ck mud only appeared after Wu Ming was expelled from Great Root, and he knew the situation himself. It didn''tst long before being sent to a certain world and starting to grow.


    "What a headache" Wu Ming stretched out his dragon w and stroked his head.


    Good thing now, Chrys and Enkidu were in Wu Ming''s body, and they both disappeared with his body.


    However, no matter what, at this moment, Goetia didn''t have the ability to y anymore.


    The self-destruction of the ck mud was enough for him to not act for some time.


    "I have to find my body as soon as possible, time is not easy to count..."


    After all, the timepse of the world that Wu Ming''s body entered may be different from that of Great Root.


    And the self-destruction of the ck mud earlier had also temporarily disturbed Wu Ming, a novice, in his control over Great Root.


    And Wu Ming''s current body can''t leave the Great Root, who knows if there will be fish sneaking through the in the void, if it is attacked by the ck mud, then Wu Ming really has no ce to cry.


    "Oh, looks like I can only wait." Wu Mingy down on the tform and started to rest.


    Even though Wu Ming transferred his consciousness in time, his consciousness was still greatly affected.


    Now, Wu Ming felt like his head had been run over by a truck.


    "It''s hard to imagine what it would be like if I was actually injured by the self-destruction of that ck mud"


    Slightly affected like being run over by a truck, but a total injury can really turn into a mental breakdown.


    At this moment, a letter suddenly fell over Wu Ming''s head from within the Great Root.


    "Letter?" This took Wu Ming by surprise.


    From this letter, Wu Ming did not have the slightest hatred. On Great Root, he is half invincible. It is still possible to detect the danger of the letter, which means that it is a harmless letter.


    After that, Wu Ming controlled his thoughts and picked up the letter that had fallen on his head.


    There was nothing else in the snow-white envelope, except the back was printed on a red ink pad, which was used to ensure the sealing of the letter.


    It looked like a letter that couldn''t be simpler.


    However, Wu Ming narrowed his eyes and thought about the problem.


    Not everyone cane to Great Root, and at this time, Great Root with Wu Ming''s guard is not something that can enter.


    Unless it was Wu Ming''s approval...


    Wu Ming saw this letter and suddenly thought of a possibility.


    But before opening the letter, Wu Ming gathered his strength and created a Servant''s spiritual base, which was a preparation for him to help Gudako in the next singrity.


    Then, Wu Ming opened the envelope...

 Chapter 569: Troubled Children

    Chapter 569: Troubled Children


    Little Garden World, above thergeke near the outer gate 2105380, East District.


    Suddenly, four figures of two men and two women suddenly appeared above an altitude of 10,000 meters.


    Since Newton couldn''t cry and passed out in the toilet, the four figures fell vertically due to gravity.


    Wu Ming opened his eyes, but he paid attention to his current state and did nothing, but thought deeply about what happened earlier.


    On the tform inside Great Root, after Wu Ming made a spiritual base, he opened the letter.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming felt that he was pulled by the letter, as if he was about to be taken somewhere.


    However, the letter failed.


    Even if it is a spare body, this body is also made of the flesh and blood of the Dragon of the Root, how is it possible to withdraw it?


    What''s more, it is still in the Great Root, and half of the invincible Wu Ming cannot be withdrawn no matter what.


    However, Wu Ming had a bit of intuition.


    "This letter is definitely a signal from my body."


    With this in mind, Wu Ming decided to go to the world the letter wanted to draw.


    Great Root has the ability to automatically regte the body, and there is no need to worry about losing Great Root.


    But it also exins one thing, Wu Ming''s spare body can''t leave.


    So, Wu Ming let go of his resistance and let this letter pull him.


    That''s right, the current Wu Ming is a spiritual body, no, to be precise, he is currently a spirit.


    Wu Ming''s current state could also be said to be a Heroic Spirit.


    The avatar of the Heroic Spirit is called a Servant, and Wu Ming directly manifests his spiritual body, not a state of weakening the avatar, but a state of maintaining the full strength of the main body.


    The only difference from the main body is that the current Wu Ming cannot be the dragon of the Dragon of the Root, and everything in Wu Ming is a magic projection without substance, whether it is an item or a treasure, it is an illusion.


    But those items and treasures could no longer be used.


    Therefore, at this time, the spiritual body can be called the Heroic Spirit state.


    Then, Wu Ming, who was in the Heroic Spirit state, opened his eyes and appeared above ten thousand meters in this world.


    Overall, have you entered the unknown world?


    Although it was said that Wu Ming had thought about it internally, the doubt in his heart was even heavier.


    That is the doubt about this unknown world, or the exploration of this unknown world is even more strenuous.


    Wu Ming was a "traveler".


    After thinking about it mostly, he came back to his senses and started looking around.


    Then, he discovered his current situation.


    "Am I on the teau?"


    Although Wu Ming had also visited many worlds in various forms, this time this development was something he had never experienced.


    Then, Wu Ming looked at the remaining one man and two women who were doing freefall just like him.


    The four people free fell in a calm state, each upying a corner.


    First of all, Wu Ming looked at the person to his left.


    Short loose blonde hair, purple eyes, wearing a pair of earphones that look more like a headband than listening to music, and a dark blue high school student dressed as a bad boy who looks like a gangster, with a rebellious expression on his face. An unruly and surprising smile.


    Wu Ming understood her smile, which was joy and happiness facing extraordinary phenomena after she hadpletely lost her passion for ordinary phenomena.


    Looks like a problem child.


    Wu Mingmented lightly in his heart.


    Then, he looked at the person to his right.


    It was a girl with the aura of a noblewoman, with a face that could be called a beautiful frown.


    She has waist-length ck hair with t bangs in front of his forehead. The ends of her long hair that fell to her chest on either side of her forehead were tied into a braid, and two red ribbons were tied on both sides of her hair.


    The upper body is a pure white uniform with a yellow tie, and the lower body is a rather conservative dark blue traditional long skirt with long calves.


    This is also a problem child, but also a problem child in the style of a conservative feudal woman.


    Wu Mingmented like this.


    Finally, Wu Ming looked at the expressionless girl in front of him while holding the three-colored fur cat.


    Beautiful short brown hair, can''t be said to be pretty but a face as smooth as a doll, with a silver hairpin on one side of the short hair, adding a bit of cuteness to the girl.


    A white sleeveless top and orange shorts, a sleeveless jacket on a white background and blue edging, a figurine that looks like a pendant around the neck, knee-length socks and calf-length boots on the legs, The odd collocation gives people a sense of brilliance, but...


    There must be a devil-like evil under his innocent face. In short, this is also a problem child.


    Wu Ming was quite depressed.


    If he thought about it carefully, even though Wu Ming didn''t like to do things, he was also a half-problem child himself.


    "I feel like I will suffer" Wu Ming said lightly.


    Then, to rx, Wu Ming looked at the distant scenery.


    As a spirit who made a verticalnding at an altitude of 10,000 meters, Wu Ming said that the scenery here was very good, joking...


    In the distance, Wu Ming''s eyes were greeted by areas that were wrapped in transparent semicircles one after another.


    Many areas simr to the base of a greenhouse are close together, and then extend to a distance where the head cannot be seen.


    The warehouse-like transparent semicircle was a charm.


    Wu Ming judged this.


    There is also a lush forest with a veryrge area around the transparent greenhouse. The area that Wu Ming was in was a forest that looked quite lush.


    Overall, this is a veryrge world, at least muchrger than Earth.


    However, Wu Ming was quite intrigued by this vast area that couldn''t be seen.


    With him current vision, he couldn''t see the limit, he could imagine how big the world was.


    And the fact that the world is so big also means that there is a lot of unknown pleasure.


    The reason why Wu Ming was a "traveler" was because of his desire to explore the unknown.


    However, this is not without its drawbacks.


    This meant that Wu Ming might have a hard time finding his own body.


    However, seeing himself getting closer to the ground, Wu Ming, who was about to fall, stopped thinking about anything else for now.


    "Let''snd safely first." Saying that, Wu Ming''s mind power was activated.


    In an instant, including Wu Ming, the four people who fell from the sky seemed to be supported by something invisible, and they floated steadily to the ground.


    "Yo~ brother, this is your method! Interesting right! Thank you for being here first!" First of all, the bad boy greeted Wu Ming afternding, and thanked him.


    "It''s just a small way to use spiritual power, it''s not worth mentioning." Wu Ming shook his head.


    Then, Wu Ming looked at the giantke beside him.


    "And, even without me, you will only fall into thiske, at least not life-threatening."


    "But after all, you helped us, didn''t you." The blonde boy smiled and waved his hand nonchntly.


    "I agree with this bad man. Even if the original result was good, I was saved by you, I Kudou Asuka. The necessary thanks are necessary." The woman named Kudou Asuka also thanked Wu Ming.


    "Thank You." The girl holding the cat was quite agile, without saying anything, and directly thanked Wu Ming.


    The three of them were quite personal, which made Wu Ming have to ept thanks from the three of them.


    After that, the four of them exchanged names.


    "By the way, could it be that you also received that strange letter?" The boy named Sakamaki Izayoi asked the others with a smile.


    "Ah, so Izayoi-kun also received the letter." Kudou Asuka replied with her arms crossed.


    "Same as above." The gentle girl named Kasukabe Y nodded.


    "I also." Wu Ming said the same thing.


    However, Wu Ming didn''t think that the letter he received was the same as the three troubled children, so he wanted to ask why.


    One word, intuition


    But Wu Ming doesn''t want to be an "outlier", so let''s follow the three for now.


    "Ignore the letter for now, big brother, you shouldn''t be a human." Suddenly, Izayoi looked at Wu Ming with a rebellious smile.

 Chapter 570: Moon Rabbit

    Chapter 570: Moon Rabbit


    This made Wu Ming frown at this time.


    Could this seemingly evil boy actually be hostile to non-human beings?


    "Don''t worry, it''s only because your powerful aura makes the blood in my heart burn. There''s no way an ordinary human would make me think like this."


    Only then did Wu Ming notice that Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka, and Kasukabe Y were some distance away from where he was standing.


    "Sorry, it''s a bit ufortable being around you." These were Kudou Asuka''s words.


    "I''m fine, it''s just that Calico feels ufortable." These were Kasukabe Y''s words.


    Including Sakamaki Izayoi, the three of them were slightly further away from Wu Ming due to the pressure of his high level aura on his low level powerful aura.


    There were two times when Wu Ming used it in a spiritual state, once when it was pulled by the semi Reality Marble Altera, and this time when Wu Ming shook actively.


    Although his physical body was different, Wu Ming''s spiritual body was the same.


    Since Altera was a giant god, plus Wu Ming was not familiar with spiritual power and had not fought Goetia yet, Wu Ming did not put much pressure on Altera.


    And this time, Wu Ming''s current state can be said to be the first time he has used his own spiritual body, besides, after fighting Goetia, the coercion is not because Wu Ming is a spiritual body, and is ineffective.


    "Sorry Sorry." Wu Ming smiled bitterly and withdrew hispulsion.


    "I just fought a very strong enemy, and I didn''t adjust one bit. I am really, really sorry."


    Facing Wu Ming''s apology, the two troubled children also epted it as a matter of course, "I forgive you, this time even with thanks." Kudou Asuka waved her hand.


    "Same as above." Kasukabe Y was still holding the cat.


    Only in Izayoi, he didn''t care about Wu Ming''s apology for identally releasing coercion, but was deeply attracted to Wu Ming by such coercion and used by him as a very strong enemy.


    "Why, are you so interested?" Wu Ming looked at Sakamaki Izayoi with interest.


    "Of course, I said big brother, do you want to fight with me?"


    Wu Ming was silent.


    Not someone just met for wanting to fight each other, though a bit...


    Wu Ming was slightly shocked in his heart.


    Falling from the 10,000 meter sky without showing any fear at all, having absolutely no interest in superpowers like spiritual power, without the slightest bit of panic whening to an unknown world, and more importantly...


    These three youngsters were not affected by Wu Ming''s coercion?


    It isparable to the world, or even a higher level of coercion.


    No matter how Wu Ming looked, the three young people who were ordinary humans only subconsciously moved away from Wu Ming slightly, and didn''t react because of his coercion!


    Obviously, these three ordinary-looking humans were actually not ordinary at all.


    Now, if someone suddenly told Wu Ming that they were the chosen son, he would believe it.


    Then, Wu Ming did what was quite a bluff in the eyes of those who knew his abilities.


    "Okay, let''s fight each other."


    Let me see what''s special about you.


    Wu Ming thought.


    After hearing Wu Ming''s words, Izayoi smiled, and it was the purest kind of smile.


    Seeing this smile, Wu Ming could rest assured that this ordinary human seemed to be at least as unusual as he appeared on the surface.


    Then, just as Sakamaki Izayoi was about to tell Wu Ming what "ordinary fighting" was for high school boys, a "rabbit" suddenly jumped out.


    "Stop! Stop! Please stop arguing between the two of you! Kurousagi will be so depressed like this!"


    A blue-haired girl wearing a bunny girl cosy bunny suddenly jumped out of the grass, looking at Wu Ming and Sakamaki Izayoi who were about to start fighting each other with troubled expressions.


    "Cosys?"


    "Is that cosy?!"


    "Oh, oh, this is really pleasing to the eye."


    Each of the three troubled children made their ownments.


    However, Wu Ming did not regard the cosying girl as a cosy, because he felt the power of divinity in this bunny girl.


    After all, Wu Ming was considered a half-Campione. Although the physique of a Campione was not carried over, thanks to the time he became a half Campione, Wu Ming was either a god or rted to a god, things were quite sensitive.


    "Kurousagi isn''t a cosy! Kurousagi is the noble Moon Rabbit, a noble of Little Garden!" The girl named Kurousagi shouted angrily and tried to testify for her "innocentness".


    Moon Rabbit? Wu Ming thought seriously.


    Wu Ming knew this word. In order to face the various gods in the Campione World, he read a lot of books on mythology, although heter asked Chrysbelite to store in the database.


    Ahem, but Wu Ming still knows a lot of myths and stories, and the story of the moon rabbit just so happens to be a myth he knows.


    Legend has it that in order to save the old man, the moon rabbit jumped into the fire and sacrificed herself, and then this move moved the god and was epted by the god as his family.


    Overall, the Moon Rabbit is a rabbit whose principles are sacrifice and dedication.


    In Kurousagi''s case, it must be a descendant of the Moon Rabbit or something.


    But what are Little Garden nobles?


    Wu Ming really didn''t know this.


    And here, Kasukabe Y came behind Kurousagi at some point.


    "I caught it."


    Immediately after, Kasukabe Y grabbed one of Kurousagi''s rabbit ears, and yed with it


    "Wueee! You... what are you doing! Why do you want to catch Kurousagi''s rabbit ears!" The Kurousagi seemed to have been caught by the hunter.


    "Because I wanted to know if you were cosying." Kasukabe Y showed a self-satisfied expression, and then pulled the hand that was holding onto Kurousagi''s ear a little hard.


    "Ahhhh, please stop!" Kurousagi was already crying.


    "Oh, could it be real rabbit ears? I''ll try that too." With that, Kudou Asuka grabbed another rabbit ear from Kurousagi.


    "Waaahhh"


    Kurousagi let out a scream that echoed through the sky, and a flock of birds flew out of the forest in fright.


    "Don''t you want to go and pull the moon rabbit ears" Wu Ming looked at Sakamaki Izayoi, who was eager to try.


    Sakamaki Izayoi seemed to be smiling.


    "I wanted to do this, but those rabbit ears are upied by Kasukabe Y and Kudou Asuka, not to mention..."


    Sakamaki Izayoi looked at Wu Ming with warlike intent.


    "I''m still more interested in fighting you!"


    "Fighting each other is forbidden!" Kurousagi, who had finally freed herself from Kasukabe Y''s torment and Kudou Asuka grabbed the rabbit ears, suddenly came to Wu Ming and Sakamaki Izayoi.


    Then, Kurousagi took out a folding fan out of nowhere, and mmed it into Izayoi and Wu Ming''s heads.


    "You troubled children!"


    Whether it was Sakamaki Izayoi or Wu Ming not dodging, both of them were hit by that Kurousagi folding fan.


    "Thank you for thepliment." Izayoi looked at the Kurousagi with a smile.


    "I''m not praising you!"


    Kurousagi felt helpless when she took the "problem child" as apliment.


    However, Wu Ming thought that Izayoi was deliberately teasing Kurousagi.


    "By the way, I didn''t do anything, so why are you beating me up." Wu Ming subconsciously rubbed the spot on his head where he was beaten by Kurousagi.


    Kurousagi didn''t exert any strength, but she felt a little displeased that Wu Ming was involved.


    "I just agreed to Izayoi''s request, that''s all." Wu Ming looked at that Kurousagi with a smile, he would never admit that his current smile was so evil.


    Wu Ming''s "only that" words left Kurousagi helpless.


    Could it be that you are only happy after a big fight and casualties...


    However, Izayoiughed.


    "What are you talking about, I found fault with this, and you fought back."


    Wu Ming smiled with interest.


    That is, this fight must be fought, is it a fight that must be fought right now?


    "Stop! Vero just agreed, he hasn''t done it yet!" Kurousagi protested.


    However, to Izayoi, Wu Ming''s answer was the start of the fight.


    This is what is called a "hand back".


    Seeing Izayoi who wasn''t listening at all, Kurousagi lowered his shoulders.


    "Then, after postponing this fight, can I listen to Kurousagi exin the world of Little Garden to everyone?"


    This sentence made Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Y, who was about to sneak attack Kurousagi''s ear, and Izayoi, whose eyes were already hot, and Wu Ming, who was always watching Kurousagi, all stare at Kurousagi.


    Seeing that a "problem child" could be so obedient, Kurousagi smiled.


    "Then let''s start listening to Kurousagi''s exnation."

 Chapter 571: Tempting

    Chapter 571: Tempting


    Then, after going around in circles, Kurousagi started to exin "The Little Garden World".


    First.


    "Wee to Little Garden World~"


    Kurousagi opened her arms, closed one eye yfully, and said a greeting to the four people with a smile and enthusiasm.


    "It seems so perfunctory" Kasukabe Y said quietly to Kudou Asuka.


    "Of course." Kudou Asuka nodded in agreement.


    "Hey!!" Kurousagi copsed again in an instant.


    "Just kidding." 2


    "..."


    Kurousagi lowered her ears because she was mistreated, and it seemed she couldn''t do it.


    Seeing that the matter was almost over, Izayoi waved his hand


    "Let''s talk a little more, what is this Little Garden world?" Izayoi asked rudely.


    "Really, Izayoi is really rude." Kurousagiined.


    However, Wu Ming''s next words made Kurousagi''s tail tighten.


    "Don''t tell me whether it''s rude or not, the one who was eavesdropping there just now was you." After speaking, Wu Ming pointed to a certain grass.


    "You what are you talking about, Vero, Kurousagi is passing by for some reason, ahaha"


    Wu Ming''s gaze made Kurousagi stopughing.


    "Yeah, I''m sorry, Kurousagi shouldn''t be hiding and eavesdropping, but there''s a reason for that..."


    However, Wu Ming immediately interrupted Kurousagi.


    "Okay, okay, I don''t even think about ming you. If my guess is correct, you must have something to do with using to this world."


    Wu Ming''s words made Kurousagi''s body tremble, and her ears drooped again.


    "Oh, big brother, are you also starting to doubt this rabbit?" Looking back at Izayoi''s face, he looked at Wu Ming.


    "Impossible." Wu Ming spread his arms.


    "When there is still some distance from the ground, I release my spiritual power to explore the surroundings, not to mention the ce that is blocked by the barrier, it is an area of thousands of square meters here, except for the four of us. Apart from Kurousagi, there are no other humanoid beings."


    "Across a thousand square meters?!" Kudou Asuka was shocked by Wu Ming''s perception of spiritual power.


    Not only Kudou Asuka, but also Kuroto and Kasukabe Y had shocked expressions on their faces.


    Even Izayoi, who seemed unfazed, felt a surge in his heart.


    You can see that his face is getting more and more excited.


    "Question, can Vero''s spiritual power spread this far?" Kasukabe Y held the cat in one hand and raised the other, looking very cute.


    "If spread out with me as the center, the range could be much bigger, if only to explore one direction"


    Wu Ming closed his eyes and opened the Kurousagi while looking at the locals after a few seconds.


    "There is a very spectacr waterfall in the east, and there are snakes. If you have the chance, let''s go and see it together."


    "Then is this the end of the world?!" Kurousagi looked at Wu Ming in shock.


    "End of the world?" 3


    Good people, this is the nature of three problem children.


    "Although this is the closest ce to the end of the world, it is also tens of thousands of kilometers away. Looks like Vero has a very strong Gift"


    Then, Kurousagi looked back at the three troubled children, and hurriedly waved his hand.


    "You never go there. There is a water god there. The snake that Vero saw was the god of water." The words that almost made Kurousagi cry again.


    "Water God, that sounds like a god. If I have the chance, go and have a look." Kudou Asuka didn''t want to leave immediately, but in Kurousagi''s eyes, it was dangerous for troubled children to have such thoughts.


    "Snake? I don''t hate snakes. If possible, I want to be friends with that snake-sama," Kasukabe Yo said to the cat in his arms.


    However, this rtively light-sounding sentence was dangerous enough even for Kurousagi. Everything about problem children is a troublemaker.


    "Anyways, the snake is ring at me right now, and looks like I should teach him a lesson." Wu Ming was purely for fun.


    "I also ask the troubled children to take back their ideas of doing things" Kurousagi felt that he couldn''t do it anymore.


    "But then again, are you really a [Mage]?" Izayoi looked back at Wu Ming.


    "That''s not the problem. Compared to magicians, I still like fighters," said Wu Ming jokingly.


    "So, was the previous spiritual power also a kind of supernatural power?" Kudou Asuka asked.


    "Yes, as long as the spiritual power is strong enough, there is no problem affecting the real world." Wu Ming nodded.


    "So can Vero use his mind to make that Kurousagi stand upside down?" Finally, Kasukabe Y asked Kurousagi the most dangerous question.


    "Hah?!?!" Kurousagi was a bit sluggish.


    "Of course, I can." As soon as Wu Ming finished speaking, Kurousagi felt his body float.


    No, it actually floated, and then Kurousagi, who was one meter above the ground, suddenly flipped over.


    "Kyaaaaa. " Kurousagi had let out a girl''s voice, and sheplied with her miniskirt meeting.


    "I''ll catch her." Kasukabe Y and Kudou Asuka took the opportunity to catch the naturally drooping rabbit ears.


    "Aahhhh! Please... please stop-"


    "What''s with this miniskirt, does it vite gravity?" Izayoi looked back in bewilderment, even though the whole person was upside down. But still the miniskirt doesn''t fall off due to gravity.


    "I think it''s a special dress," Wu Ming said to Izayoi.


    "I see, Little Garden is truly amazing." Izayoi clenched his fist with one hand and mmed it in the other.


    Seeing Wu Ming and Izayoi who looked like they were studying something important, Kurousagi was furious.


    "You bunch of problem kids!!!"


    A minuteter, the four including Wu Ming sat down on the white cloth that Kurousagi had taken from a card.


    And Kurousagi, whose hair had suddenly turned pink, knelt down gracefully in front of the four of them.


    ording to Kurousagi, she only changes color when his mood changes drastically or when she is ready to fight.


    Needless to say, the change in hair color this time really angered Kurousagi.


    Then, Kurousagi, who had gradually calmed down, regained his blue hair and sighed helplessly.


    "Really, how can Kurousagi deal with such a group of troubled children..."


    Had to say, Kurousagi was worthy of being a descendant of the Moon Rabbit n, but with regards to dedication and sacrifice, Wu Ming felt that it was sufficient.


    Being teased by someone who is new to acquaintances, constantly gripping the rabbit ears, and being controlled by the body to turn upside down, it can be said that it is almost impossible to guarantee innocence, and everyone will be angry.


    Although Kurousagi was also angry, the other party only made an angry expression, and then lectured the four of them.


    Wu Ming only knew that he couldn''t make too much noise, so he followed Kurousagi''s point.


    But the words of the remaining three troubled children...


    "That Kurousagi''s hair can change color, how interesting!" Kudou Asuka looked at Kurousagi''s hair.


    "Really interesting." Kasukabe Y nodded and stroked her cat, seemingly wondering if her cat could change color.


    However, the cat shook its cat head in a very disrespectful and somewhat human way.


    "Stop for Kurousagi! Don''t hit Kurousagi''s hair again!" Kurousagi said helplessly.


    "Kurousagi ears too!" Seeing the two who wanted to say something, Kurousagi quickly added.


    "Ehhh~" 2


    "You all heard Kurousagi!"


    Then, Kurousagi changed into a tearful expression again.


    "Really, a bunch of troubled kids"


    "Okay, it''s almost time to get to the point." Wu Ming cut off his joke.


    At this moment, Kurousagi realized that she was going to exin things about Little Garden to the four of them, but was interrupted by Wu Ming.


    This eventually leads to this series of things.


    "In the end, if we think about it carefully, it''s all big brother''s fault." Izayou looked at Wu Ming and showed him an evil smile.


    "Women will not cover up criminals." Kudou Asuka tossed her hair and said calmly, but the curved corners of her mouth betrayed her.


    "Mmmm." Kasugabu Y nodded most fatally.


    Then, the Kurousagi looked like she was about to cry again.


    "This is all Vero''s fault!!!"

 Chapter 572: About Little Garden

    Chapter 572: About Little Garden


    Wu Ming took the initiative to apologize and let Kurousagi calm down a bit, even though Izayoi, Kudou Asuka, and Kasukabe Y were displeased.


    "Then let''s not talk about our questions for now, please start exining the world first."


    Then, at Wu Ming''s request, Kurousagi started his original goal and exined the world of Little Garden to the three of them.


    "Everyone has actually discovered that you all possess different magical abilities from ordinary people. It is precisely because of this ability that you were invited to this Little Garden world to participate in the Gift Game qualification."


    After Kurousagi said that, Wu Ming faintly observed the three troubled children.


    Izayoi still looked bad, nothing had changed, but Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Yo were slightly moved.


    This shows that these two girls do have abilities that are different from ordinary humans.


    In fact, think about it, Wu Ming will put it aside for now, think carefully, whether it is Izayoi and Wu Ming, who are ordinary people, or the girl who looks weak but is actually not simple Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Yo, the two of them are not as simple as they seem.


    Just by the fact that they came to a strange environment, or even saying that they did not panic when they came to a strange world, one could see the prowess of the three of them.


    It was because they were not ordinary humans, so Izayoi and the others could eithere to this world, or they had the qualifications to be invited to this world.


    (I guess that so-called invitation is a letter.) Wu Ming thought.


    "Abilities are basically abilities bestowed by gods, spirits, demons, and stars. We call this ability a Gift." Kurousagi continued.


    Wu Ming thought about this sentence for a while.


    Wu Ming was not a human in this world, but ording to this statement, most of his abilities were indeed endowed by the existence of gods, devils, spirits, stars and so on.


    "And the Gift Game is a game that uses Gifts as bets topete. This world is a stage set up for this." Kurousagi said with a smile and was quite serious.


    (It seems that the other party is very good at making speeches. He has done as much as the emcee.) Wu Ming guessed.


    "Since this is a game, it should be able to bet on anything." Wu Ming interrupted Kurousagi.


    "Good question!" Kurousagi smiled.


    "There are many types of bets, not only Gifts that can be used as bets, but also gold coins,nd, reputation, rights, and even one''s individual body. The more bets you add, the more you get."


    (Isn''t this a casino.) Wu Ming groaned in his heart.


    "But I don''t think it''s as simple as you say, Kurousagi."


    After all, this was the survival criterion of a world. How can it be as simple as a casino? Wouldn''t that be a mess.


    "Yes, if you wish to participate in thepetition, you must obtain permission from the host (Hoster) or meet the standards set by the host (Hoster) before you can participate."


    Then, Kurousagi closed one eye, tilted his head and stretched out a finger, she looked at the four troubled children yfully.


    "And Gifts can only be obtained after fulfilling the conditions set by the host."


    "In that case, the host (Hoster) should be an existence that anyone can have as long as they can prepare a Gift." Wu Ming said.


    "Yes, Vero is right. Looks like Vero has a deep understanding of Little Garden~" Kurousagi smiled and looked at Wu Ming.


    "It turns out, to put it simply, the world is defined by the game." Wu Ming suddenly asked.


    ording to Kurousagi''s statement and Wu Ming''s summary, Wu Ming reminded him of the weakest god who got the throne of the only god in another world.


    God of Games  Tet.


    Wu Ming guessed that in a thousand years of that world, it would be simr to the current Little Garden.


    After all, he was the god of the game, and Wu Ming knew what would happen to Tet in that world.


    (In short, there will be no war.)


    Wu Ming couldn''t be said to understand Tet, and Old Deus who was born as Riku''s wish was destined to not be as rude as other gods.


    Moreover, Riku''s wish was to stop the war.


    Wu Ming believed that this wish, Tet, born of Riku''s belief, would definitelyply, or he would obey it subconsciously.


    "Eh If you say so, the Gift Game is actually a game. The Gift Game has the lowest difficulty level but has the simplest form of lottery."


    Then, Kurousagi''s face turned ck in an instant. Aftering down, like a demon, looked at the four people in disbelief.


    "And the highest difficulty, but has difficulty facing gods and Buddhas."


    "Is that true!?" Izayoi suddenly jumped up.


    "Yes, of course it''s true~" Kurousagi said proudly.


    Kurousagi didn''t notice Izayoi''s expression and thought he was scared.


    "Ha ha ha!! It was really great!! Little Garden is such a beautiful ce!!" Izayoi rubbed his fists and palms together, looking very excited.


    "AhEh!?" Kurousagi was surprised.


    Is this not happening?


    Shouldn''t it be the case "because it''s too dangerous to ask Kurousagi how to safely and effectively participate in the Gift Game, enjoy the fun, and survive?''


    "Sounds good, there is a danger to having fun, but I gave up my wealth toe here, wouldn''t it be too boring if it was safe?" Kudou Asuka also showed a "good" expression.


    Even Asuka is like this??


    Kurousagi was almost in despair.


    "I just wanted to be friends." Kasukabe Y''s speech gave Kurousagi a glimmer of hope.


    "But they both feel excited, so I''m just as good. "


    Well, that Kurousagi really is desperate.


    What kind of logic is this!!!


    But luckily, Wu Ming didn''t deal a fatal blow to the Kurousagi.


    "I don''t care, even though I was invited too, but I just came to find something.


    Wu Ming''s words made Kurousagi react.


    ''By the way, Kurousagi only sent three letters, so why were four people summoned?"


    Izayoi and the others didn''t know about this matter, only Wu Ming knew about it.


    "I think the three people you invited in your three letters should be the three of them. In my letter, it''s not that simple."


    But this took Kurousagi by surprise.


    "Could there be amunity that invited Vero? But it shouldn''t be... No, no, it would be bad if it really was like this. Could it be that Kurousagi identally robbed someone from anothermunity"


    (Community?)


    This gave Wu Ming a piece of information.


    Wu Ming thought it might be the name of a power in this world, like the Campione World Magic Society.


    But thanks to this information, Wu Ming had almost guessed the reason why Kurousagi had summoned Izayoi, Kudou Asuka, Kasukabe Y and treated Wu Ming very kindly.


    Looking at Kurousagi''s worried expression, it was clear that the Kurousagimunity wasn''t strong, or super weak, so she was afraid of shes with othermunities.


    And Kurousagi summoned "talents" from another world to supplement themunity''s power.


    It could be seen from Kurousagi''s hesitation after guessing that anothermunity was summoned, such a thing was notmon.


    It was to be expected that there shouldn''t be any othermunity around that needed to increase its power by inviting people from another world.


    In addition, Wu Ming said that the invitation of Izayoi and others was rted to Kurousagi, and Kurousagi was a little depressed, it can be said that Wu Ming''s guess was very close.


    All guessesbined, that is, the Kurousagimunity may be very weak, or maybe the weakest, so there is an urgent need to increase strength, so this extreme method is adopted.


    After all, if the person invited was unwilling to join the Kurousagimunity, then the invitation would be in vain.


    Wu Ming thought it would not be easy to invite people from another world, it might be easy for that powerfulmunity, but he thought it might be very difficult for the Kurousagimunity.


    "Don''t worry, I wasn''t invited by othermunities. I''m here for another reason."


    Wu Ming''s words calmed Kurousagi whose hair had changed color again from fright.

 Chapter 573: Reason for being invited

    Chapter 573: Reason for being invited


    "Is that true?" Kurousagi heaved a sigh of relief and rxed.


    Fortunately, Wu Ming was not invited by othermunities, and Kurousagi''s worries were not unreasonable.


    After all, wherever it was, as long as it was a matter of interest, it was easy enough to cause strife, fights, and even death.


    And the level of spiritual power that Wu Ming had shown earlier was a highly sought after "Gift" even in this world.


    Wu Ming could imagine, assuming he really was summoned by anothermunity, then thatmunity would definitelye into conflict with the Kurousagimunity after learning that the Kurousagi had done something akin to "digging a wall".


    After all, aftering to an unfamiliar ce, people tend to express their closeness to the strength of the first friendship they meet.


    If Wu Ming joined the Kurousagimunity because of this, then themunity that invited Wu Ming into this world would not give up.


    As for the Kurousagimunity, due to itsck of rationality and weak strength, even if it doesn''t die, it will be seriously injured.


    But all of that must be based on the fact that Wu Ming was invited by anothermunity. Immediately after, he looked at Kurousagi who pped his chest full of rxed faces.


    "Then,bined with what you said about themunity, it''s almost time to start talking about yourmunity, Kurousagi."


    Wu Ming''s words shocked Kurousagi''s delicate body which had just rxed, and froze on the spot, "Kurousagi knows," she said with a low expression.


    "If you want to participate in the Gift Game in this world, you must join a force called themunity."


    "Could it be a Mafia-like power?!"


    This sentence was inexplicably uttered by the bad boy Izayoi "No! This is not a bad organization! It''s like the Kurousagimunity, but there''s like a family!"


    "Just kidding~" Izayoi replied with a smile, but there was a hint of seriousness in Izayoi''s eyes.


    At this moment, Kurousagi who was running around looking for "home" was no longer qualified to be "made fun of".


    "In general, I think everyone here should understand, please continue, Kurousagi." Kudou Asuka looked at Wu Ming, Izayoi, and Kasukabe Y one by one. After seeing that everyone didn''t mind, she gestured to Kurousagi.


    "After all, what I want to talk about next is the Kurousagimunity, it is very important to introduce your home."


    After that, Kurousagi slightly lowered her head, as if she wasprehending thenguage.


    Wu Ming guessed that Kurousagi was thinking about what to say to allow some of them to join the Kurousagi Community.


    Then, Wu Ming spoke up.


    "Please raise your head, Kurousagi."


    Wu Ming not only raised Kurousagi''s head, but also caught the attention of the three troubled children.


    "Let me start by saying that I would not refuse to join someone because of their weakmunity."


    Wu Ming''s words left Kurousagi stunned for a moment.


    "By the way, it''s the same for me!" Izayoi inverted responded to Wu Ming''s words with a bad smile.


    "Izayoi" Kurousagi looked back at Izayoi with a very touched gaze.


    "I came here after giving up my fortune. If themunity I''m going to join is too good, I don''t want to join." Kudou Asuka said gracefully while tossing her hair.


    "Asuka" Kurousagi looked at Kudou Asuka even more touched.


    "I just wanted to be friends."


    Then, Kasukabe Y nced at Wu Ming, and returned to Izayoi and Kudou Asuka.


    "But since they all say that, then I''m like them."


    "Yo" Although this reason is very helpless, but Kurousagi is also very grateful.


    Wu Ming suddenly nced at these three troubled children. Through these words, he also saw it. On the other hand, Izayoi and the other two troubled children also guessed Kurousagi''s purpose of inviting people from another world.


    However, Wu Ming was not surprised.


    Anyone who was a little smarter could almost guess Kurousagi''s destination after seeing Wu Ming''s retreat and Kurousagi''s various appearances.


    Therefore, Wu Ming would not be surprised if the three of them would guess at Kurousagi''s purpose.


    However, Wu Ming was quite concerned about what they were saying.


    But when you think about it, it''s not surprising for a problem child to say such a thing.


    "Everyone really thank you!!" Kurousagai bowed 90 degrees to the four of them with tears in her eyes.


    Then, these three problem children do not live up to their nickname as problem children.


    Wu Ming even suspected that this was a hard-to-y strategy that the three troubled children used.


    "It''s too early to say thank you. I will not refuse to join. But I didn''t say I would join."


    "Hah?" Kurousagi stared nkly at Izayoi.


    "I just didn''t want to join themunity. This is too good. If it''s just a little worse, maybe I''ll join."


    Kurousagi mechanically turned to look at Kudou Asuka.


    "Even Asuka"


    "Since the two of them are like this, then I, like them, will tease Kurousagi." Kasukabe Yo spoke the cruelest words with a rxed expression.


    "It turns out that everyone is ying with Kurousagi?" Kurousagi lowered her head.


    "Is that so?" Wu Ming said lightly, shaking his head helplessly.


    Guess it''s right


    Then, Kurousagi took out the paper fan again out of nowhere, and hit it hard at the troubled boy''s head.


    "You troubled children!"


    So, you are still too young to believe the words of troubled children.


    Wu Ming smiled helplessly.


    Then


    "I said, I''m not teasing you, Kurousagi, why are you knocking on my head too?" Wu Ming reluctantly rubbed the spot on his head where Kurousagi had knocked his head.


    "Since this topic was brought up by Vero, Kurousagi has seen it, Vero is also a problem child!" Kurousagi said with puffy cheeks as if in anger.


    "Good job!" x2


    Kudou Asuka and Kasugabe Yo signaled "Good job" to Wu Ming.


    This made Wu Ming feel a slight pain in his head.


    Although it really didn''t hurt, when Wu Ming thought that he had been divided into the troubled children''s camp by Kurousagi, he felt a little sad for no reason.


    Wu Ming was even starting to suspect that these three people had actually guessed the situation of the Kurousagimunity through Wu Ming''s evasion and Kurousagi''s performance, but was only saying this to make fun of Kurousagi. Of course, it was a joke.


    "Then Kurousagi, could you please tell us the purpose of inviting us." After Kudou Asuka finished speaking, she stood up straight and looked quite serious.


    Not only Kasukabe Y, Kasugabe Yo and Izayoi also became a little more serious.


    Wu Ming smiled lightly and got serious.


    In other words, Wu Ming felt that he was always serious.


    "You don''t need to hide it, Kurousagi. I think they would rather join a weakmunity than be tricked into bing a weak one."


    The three troubled children all nodded following Wu Ming''s words.


    Wu Ming''s words became the final straw that broke the camel''s back, and Kurousagi began to speak.


    "Actually, themunity of Kurousagi is amunity that doesn''t even have a name or a g, which is called No Name"

 Chapter 574: No Name

    Chapter 574: No Name


    Kurousagi told everyone the situation of hismunity in one breath.


    Originally, several years ago, the Kurousagimunity''s g was flying throughout the East District, and because of the Gift Game imposed by the existence called "Demon Lord", she lost herrade, name, and g.


    Only Kurousagi and Jin Russell were left to participate in the Gift Game, and the other 120 members were children under the age of ten who were unable to participate in the Gift Game.


    In this world of Little Garden, where participating in the Gift Game was a survival criterion, No Name''s current state could be said to be facing a life and death crisis.


    No Name, who was at rock bottom, desperately needed new friends to save him, so Kurousagi summoned people from other worlds using items he had earned through hard work.


    In other words, Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka, and Kasukabe Yo.


    Although there is still one more, but because of Wu Ming''s unaffiliated rtionship, this is a good thing for No Name''s current state.


    By the way, Kurousagi also exined to the four of them about ss differentiation.


    The world of Little Garden is divided into four regions: east, south, west, and north, separated by two super-giant barriers called Natural Walls.


    And the luminous giant pir mountain that Wu Ming saw in the sky earlier was the node where two natural walls intersect.


    Currently, Wu Ming and No Name were at the outer gate of this world''s Eastern District.


    There is also a saying about the outer door.


    Apart from being divided into four districts: east, south, west, and north, this world was also divided into seven sses. Each ss is represented by the corresponding number of digits. The smaller the number, the stronger the power.


    And these seven grades are also divided, the first, second, third, and fourth numbers are the upper grade, the five numbers are the middle grade, and the sixth and seventh numbers are the lower grade.


    Just like where No Name is at the moment, it is the outer door of 2105380, a level lower than seven figures.


    And ording to Kurousagi, hismunity''s No Name was undoubtedly the weakest existence in the seven-figure outer door.


    "Question, do names and gs matter?" Kudou Asuka raised her hand.


    After all, in the eyes of ordinary people, losing friends is a serious matter, but names and gs are not just random names and gs?


    "Very important! Quite important!" Kurousagi said excitedly.


    "In this world, the importance of the name and g of themunity is equal to the name and g of a country in another world." Wu Ming analyzed.


    "Vero is right, it is a very important existence." Kurousagi''s expression was depressed again.


    "Question, what is a Demon Lord?" Kasukabe Yo raised her little hand.


    Izayoi was also quite interested in this word, it sounded like there was a big BOSS.


    "It was an existence that took advantage of the natural disaster of the Little Garden world, and no one was willing to deal with it." After that, Kurousagi exined the whereabouts of the Demon Lord in detail to everyone.


    A special permission in the Little Garden world was called [Host Authority].


    A person with "host authority" can impose a Gift Game, and participants cannot choose whether to agree to participate, and directly ignore their wishes and force them to participate.


    And this privileged existence of Little Garden world with [host authority] is called [Demon Lord].


    In Gift Games hosted by the organizers, people can choose to participate in Gift Games or not to participate in Gift Games, and Demon Lords are existences that force you to participate in Gift Games hosted by Demon Lords regardless of your choice.


    After the Gift Game was provoked by the Demon Lord, no one could refuse, and had to be forced to participate.


    If you win, everyone is happy, and you can choose to let the defeated Demon Lord join yourmunity to strengthen your power.


    But often the truth is not that simple.


    Demon Lords are powerful beings by nature, and the Demon Lord''s goal is also the Demon Lord''s ratedmunity who cannot defeat him in the Gift Game. After all, Demon Lords couldn''t possibly challenge amunity much stronger than themselves. It''s no different than delivering food.


    But this meant that if a certainmunity was targeted by a Demon Lord, there was basically no chance of survival.


    This was how the Kurousagimunity''s No Name was dragged into the Gift Game by the Demon Lord, and then failed overnight, and was taken from his partner, name, and g.


    "Then why not dissolve the existingmunity and re-establish a newmunity with a name and a g." Izayoi asked.


    After all, after listening to Kurousagi''s introduction, Little Garden didn''t say it couldn''t do it.


    The meaning of Izayoi is very simple, to form a newmunity with a name and a g, so that the name Kurousagi can survive.


    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple," Wu Ming replied.


    To form a newmunity, except for the name and g, other aspects are exactly the same as No Name.


    There was nopanion, no talent, and the people of this area also knew that this newmunity was former No Name, so it was basically impossible to join the newmunity formed by the disbandment of No Name.


    And ording to Wu Ming''s conjecture, the item that summoned people from another world wasn''t something that could just be seen.


    Otherwise, Kurousagi would not use it now, but would use it after No Name was attacked by the Demon Lord.


    "Overall, even if a newmunity is established, No Name is still No Name, it is just No Name with ayer of skin on it, and its essence will not change."


    "Vero is right, but even without those factors, Kurousagi wouldn''t have done that." Kurousagi raised his head and looked at the four Wu Ming firmly.


    "Kurousagi wants to protect everyone''smunity, protect this house that will remain even though it was attacked by the Demon Lord and abandoned, and can be seen when everyone returns!" Kurousagi said excitedly, the corner of his eyes not knowing. When will ite again tears.


    "Kurousagi really wanted Vero, Izayoi, Asuka and Yo to join mymunity, but since Kurousagi knows that hismunity is a weak one, I was actually going to hide it from all of you at first, and talk about joining the Kurousagimunity." Kurousagi said in a low tone.


    "However, I didn''t expect Vero''s wisdom to be so high. He even guessed information about the Kurousagimunity through side-by-side spection. Izayoi, Asuka, and Yo also saw it through Vero''s method. Now that you guys have a clue, the four of you are pretty good talents." Kurousagi smiled back at the four of them.


    "Even if everyone didn''t choose to join the Kurousagimunity, Kurousagi wouldn''t get angry orin. After all, the Kurousagimunity is the weakest existence among the seven sses, and invitation letters are only for Humans brought from another world, and it doesn''t have the ability to join themunity forcibly." After that, Kurousagi lowered her head and didn''t speak anymore.


    At the same time, the four people did not make a sound.


    In this way, the five of them fell silent.


    "In that case, Kurousagi will say goodbye first." Kurousagi who lowered his head, stood up without lifting his head, turned around, and walked backwards.


    Thinking about it, who would want to join after knowing that joining amunity is the weakest No Name that doesn''t even have a name or g.


    No normal person would choose to join such amunity.


    Several tears fell from Kurousagi''s cheeks, and as she walked, they fell to the ground.


    However, the four of them who saw this sceneughed helplessly.


    The four of them looked at each other, Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Yo chose to give their voices to Wu Ming and Izayoi, who were noisy boys.


    Then, Izayoi said with a look in his eyes, "You first discovered Kurousagi''s purpose", he signaled to give up the right to talk to Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming smiled helplessly, and then responded to Izayoi''s "Leave it to me" eyes.


    Then, Wu Ming spoke to Kurousagi who was far away.


    "Please wait a moment, Kurousagi, there is something I think I need to exin."


    After hearing Wu Ming''s voice, Kurousagi was stunned for a moment, then raised her hand to wipe her tears, and turned around.


    "Excuse me, is there anything else Vero would like to say?" Kurousagi smiled happily at them.


    Although Wu Ming guessed that Kurousagi might have experience as a host, she had to admit that his smile was extremely ugly at the moment.


    People who disy this kind of falsehood and force a smile that makes them happy are not happy at all.


    "Stop this smile first, Kurousagi." Wu Ming said bluntly or mercilessly to Kurousagi.


    This took Kurousagi by surprise, and his smile froze.


    "Listen, Kurousagi, in general, it''s impossible for normal people to join yourmunity." Wu Ming said bluntly as if mocking Kurousagi.


    Like a dark cloud, Wu Ming''s words covered Kurousagi''s blue sky, causing his smile to disappear and his eyes slightly wet.


    Wu Ming''s words were like cleared clouds, allowing Kurousagi to see the blue sky again.


    "That means..." Kurousagi said uncertainly.


    "I decided to join yourmunity, I won''t lie this time." Wu Ming smiled slightly.


    At this moment, Wu Ming''s smile was like the sun in the blue sky after the clouds cleared, and Kurousagi''s heart shone.


    "Thank you so much everyone!"


    This time, Kurousagi showed such a non-ceremonial smile, but an extraordinarily innocent and beautiful smile that came from the heart.

 Chapter 575: End of the World

    Chapter 575: End of the World


    Kurousagi was quite happy at the moment, but right now, someone had toe out to make fun of her.


    "Wait a minute, Kurousagi, only this big brother wants to join." A frivolous smile appeared on Izayoi''s face.


    "I really didn''t say that I wanted to join." Kudou Asuka also looked at Kurousagi with a yful gaze.


    However, the most vicious was Kasukabe Yo.


    "I don''t have any opinion, but since that''s the case, then I''m as good as the two of them."


    Hearing those words from the three troubled children, Kurousagi froze on the spot, and his original bright smile froze.


    "E-Everyone is joking..." At this moment, Kurousagi didn''t know what expression she should use to deal with these troubled children.


    "Well, it was a joke." 3


    Obviously, Kurousagi was tricked again.


    "You troubled children.


    ...


    No Name used to be thergestmunity in the East District, and naturally owned a ratherrge amount ofnd.


    Obviously, "No Name" is not here, because to get to "No Name" there is still a long way to go.


    On the way to the outer door 2105380, Kurousagi who was walking in front as the leader lowered his shoulders weakly.


    "Truly, troubled children are truly terrifying creatures on par with Demon Lords" Kurousagi grumbled weakly, and she was about to overshadow the troubled children she summoned.


    After seeing the outer gate city gate 2105380 that appeared in front of her, and the current leader of "No Name", Jin Russell, who was waiting in front of the city gate, Kurousagi''s mood also brightened.


    "Lord Jin, I brought a neer back!!" Kurousagi excitedly waved at Jin Russell who was waiting in front of the city gate, and shouted loudly.


    After seeing Kurousagi and hearing his words, the value of Jin''s mood obviously increased a lot.


    Then, Jin nodded and walked towards Kurousagi.


    "Kurousagi, wee back."


    Then, Jin asked Kurousagi as if to confirm again.


    "Are these two women new members?"


    "Yes, those four are" Kurousagi''s voice suddenly stopped.


    At first, Kurousagi turned around and spread his arms to introduce the four of them.


    As a result, just as Kurousagi turned around, she realized that only Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Yo were left behind her.


    Wu Ming and Izayoi had long since disappeared.


    "Ahhhh" Kurousagi was so frightened that her face turned pale, and her hair was almost showing signs of discoloration.


    "Why are Vero and Izayoi missing!?" Kurousagi asked excitedly to Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Yo.


    "Izayoi-kun said he wanted to see the test of the world, so he went alone." Kudou Asuka replied in a friendly manner.


    "What about Vero?!" Kurousagi asked again.


    "Vero''s words, because of Izayoi ''there is still a fight between us'', I was dragged away by Izayoi." Kasukabe Y had to say it seriously to that Kurousagi.


    But just when Kurousagi wanted to ask again, Kudou Asuka spoke first, interrupting Kurousagi''s words.


    "By the way, Vero also said such a line."


    Immediately after, Kasukabe Yo spoke in a Wu Ming tone, as if answering Kudou Asuka''s words.


    "''Tell Kurousagi, I wille with Izayoi, don''t worry, I''m here, you don''t have to worry about Izayoi.'' These are Vero''sst words."


    "How can you not worry about that!"


    In Kurousagi''s eyes, Wu Ming is also a problem child, only slightly less dangerous than Izayoi, but also unconvincing.


    Then, Kurousagi lowered her head with a gloomy face.


    "Lord Jin, pleasefort Asuka and Yo, Kurousagi will be leaving for a while!!"


    After that, Kurousagi''s blue hair instantly turned pink, then one foot stepped back, and as soon as she kicked the ground, she immediately jumped away.


    Then, she hastily left.


    "It seems that Kurousagi is angry." Kasukabe Yo looked at the flowing pink hair behind Kurousagi and nodded.


    But have to say that the current Kurousagi is really like a rabbit.


    "The rabbit''s jumping power is very good." Kudou Asuka muttered while looking at Kurousagi who had disappeared.


    "Then Then, you two, pleasee with me. I''ll show you two here first," Jin said carefully.


    Kasukabe Yo and Kudou Asuka looked at Jin, themunity leader, and seemed to be thinking about something.


    It was like checking the qualifications of the leader, making Jin even more nervous.


    But Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Yo did not look at Jin, but were surprised that Jin was also a child.


    Although Kurousagi said that currently only he and Jin Russell, the leader, in hismunity had the ability to participate in the Gift Game, Kurousagi did not specify Jin Russell''s age.


    Roughly speaking, even though Jin Russell was over ten years old, he was probably only eleven or twelve years old.


    For a teenager to be amunity leader, "No Name" really is just around the corner.


    "ThatMiss Asuka, Miss Yo, is there a problem" Jin asked boldly.


    Only then did Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Yoe to their senses. After all, it''s very rude to stare at other people all the time.


    "Sorry, then Jin-kun, let''s go."


    Kasukabe Yo also nodded after Kudou Asuka finished.


    This made the nervous Jin Russell heave a sigh of relief.


    Then, Jin entered through the city gates with Asuka and Yo.


    ...


    On the other hand, Izayoi and Wu Ming, one on the ground and one in the sky, were moving towards the east at an extremely fast speed.


    Behind Izayoi, there was a violent and pervasive smoke that was carried by running.


    The reason why this happened was because Izayoi and Wu Ming made a bet to see who could reach the end of the world first.


    At first, Wu Ming was a little worried whether Izayoi would be able to arrive before dark, but...


    "You don''t have to worry about me, I''m very strong, so be careful to fall." said Izayoi looking at Wu Ming with provocative eyes.


    Because of Izayoi''s words, Wu Ming realized that there was an existence in front of him that was different from ordinary people.


    But after all, Izayoi didn''t show any special abilities in front of Wu Ming, but only showed a side of wisdom, so he subconsciously thought that Izayoi was a "sage" or something.


    And Izayoi''s words didn''t seem like a bluff at all, which made Wu Ming start guessing at Izayoi''s abilities.


    But it''s really good to know.


    Since the other party is full of confidence, Wu Ming has also decided.


    "I don''t know how to hold back, Izayoi, brat."


    Then, Wu Ming used spiritual power to fly, and flew a short distance in an instant.


    After that, Wu Ming turned around with the intention of seeing Izayoi''s abilities.


    In the end, Wu Ming saw that Izayoi was chasing after him like an ordinary person running.


    This shocked Wu Ming, and then, the scene that started earlier appeared.


    Wu Ming and Izayoi were heading east at almost the same high speed, one in the sky and the other on the ground.


    Now that Wu Ming can tell a little, Izayoi is running on the ground with pure leg strength to chase him, and there is no super strength.


    (Could it be the ability to strengthen the body?) Wu Ming guessed.


    However, Wu Ming felt that it was not that simple, so he increased his flying speed by arge amount, and the air emitted an explosive sound as if it had been blown up.


    It was a sonic boom.


    A conservative estimate, Wu Ming''s current speed was ten kilometers per second.


    But even so, Izayoi still easily caught up to Wu Ming, and even surpassed him and ran in front of him.


    "What is it, brother, are you only capable of doing this, if you continue like this, you will lose." Izuyo said without looking back, and also increased his speed.


    Wu Ming looked ahead, it was a natural scene that could be described as a miracle.


    Countless trees stopped growing up ahead, being reced by a vast expanse of water.


    On the cliff-like cliff, which was higher than the horizons of Wu Ming and Izayoi, flowed a super-giant waterfall that was more spectacr than any waterfall.


    The waterfall cascaded down from the high tform and plunged into a bottomless abyss.


    This may be the end of the world.


    Indeed, if Wu Ming continued like this, he would lose this small bet.


    "How can there be only this ability!" Wu Ming showed a smile ignited by Izayoi''s provocation.


    In an instant, Wu Ming''s speed once again increased.


    Wu Ming created a sudden force in the air, and the air behind him was instantly reflected, creating an extremely brief vacuum environment.


    In an instant, Wu Ming and Izayoi''s silhouettes "crushed" into the water at the same time.


    *Boom*

 Chapter 576: Kurousagis Scream

    Chapter 576: Kurousagi''s Scream


    *Boom*


    The superrge ssh of water caused by the collision of the two directly hit the sky, forming a rain-like scene for a long time.


    With the huge sun hanging high, a rare sight of sun rain formed.


    Wu Ming and Izayoi stood submerged in water and looked around.


    Even though it was a lump of water, the water here was very shallow, only less than half a meter, so the two of them were standing in this half meter deep water.


    "Is this the end of the world?! This is truly spectacr!" said Izayoi happily, not caring about his wet body.


    Wu Ming looked at Izayoi, his smile always pure.


    And this time, Izayoi''s smile was full of joy and happiness.


    It gave Wu Ming the feeling that he hade to the right world.


    This removed the slight annoyance caused by Wu Ming''s need to struggle to find his own body in this peerless world of Little Garden.


    Even though he had been to many worlds, this was the first time he had seen such a sight. Wu Ming stretched out his hand, feeling the coolness brought by this "artificial rainfall", and his heart rxed.


    The water here is very cool.


    "Oh, big brother, do you still have that kind of ability!?" Izayoi chuckled backwards and looked at Wu Ming.


    "After all, I''m not human, so it''s not surprising that I have some special abilities." Wu Ming smiled slightly.


    "Oh~ right, looks like this bet ends in a draw with the non-human brother."


    Then, Izayoi showed a very rude smile.


    "I saw the end of the world, then, here we are, let''s start fighting each other!!"


    After that, Izayoi rushed towards Wu Ming, causing countless sparks and debris.


    *Explosion-*


    It was an ordinary kick, but it made an explosive sound.


    Then, at the end of this world, a "human" named Sakamaki Izayoi met a "Heroic Spirit" named Vero Silence Eude.


    ...


    At the same time, not far from the end of the world, the bunny girl with pink hair all the time, or Kurousagi who was bullied by troubled children, was jumping to the end of the world.


    "Really, where did those two troubled kids go..." Kurousagiined helplessly.


    Although it is said that the outer door of 2105380 is super close to the end of the world, don''t forget that this Little Garden''s world wide is superrge, although the outer door of 2105380 is the closest to the end of the world, it is not essible to ordinary people.


    Simply put, there are two reasons.


    One, it''s too far away.


    As said before, the world of Little Garden is veryrge, and the seven-digit outer gate is not too far from the end of the world.


    Second, it''s dangerous.


    Since it was the area between the seven-digit outer gate and the end of the world, no one would care if there was a robbery or murder.


    After all, Little Garden''sws only apply to grade seven figures.


    Of course, if you rob a big person, they don''t mind teaching you a lesson and destroying the corpse.


    No, it has to be said, even if it''s in the seven digits, as long as you can''t find any evidence of your crime, there''s still nothing you can do.


    The idea that not being found is not a crime is no joke.


    Of course, once a crime was caught, the punishment was much harsher than that of an ordinary criminal.


    However, basically, such a phenomenon is impossible here, because there are many gods and Buddhas trial grounds here.


    This is another way of saying danger, a Gift Game hosted by Gods and Buddhas.


    It''s a death game where you lose your life if you''re not careful.


    And Kurousagi was exactly like that.


    "If you were tricked into participating in the Gift Game by that rhetoric of gods and Buddhas, that would be bad!" Kurousagi said worriedly while walking.


    As we all know, many gods and Buddhas just like to do things because they have lived too long.


    Therefore, in the face of new faces and people unfamiliar with the rules, the gods and Buddhas will "seduce".


    And now, that Kurousagi had almost reached the end of the world.


    "I remember that the water god trial site is in front of me, I hope they won''t be there..."


    Kurousagi said expectantly, and then the huge waves of water and roars that rose into the skypletely shattered his hopes.


    "No...no way..."


    Kurousagi was stunned for a moment, then quickly reacted, dashing towards the water waves.


    In just a few seconds, Kurousagi passed through the forest, and the water at the end of the world appeared in front of her.


    Including the figures of Wu Ming and Izayoi standing opposite each other drenched in the rain that was formed by the triggered water waves, and between the two of them. the unconscious figure of a huge white water snake.


    "Ehhhhh!?!?" Facing such a sight, the Kurousagi was stunned for a moment, and then made a startled cry.


    "Yo~ Isn''t this Kurousagi, why did the color change?" Izayoi greeted without the slightest self-consciousness.


    "Kurousagi must have been running around because of you, this Kurousagi''s hair has changed color, Izayoi." Wu Ming waved his hand with an "I am quite sober" expression.


    "This clearly has something to do with Vero, why can Vero say that!!" Kurousagi roared angrily at the two of them.


    "Well~ it was all Izayoi''s fault." Wu Ming immediately med Izayoi.


    "Didn''t big brother agree with me when I pulled you away, we are rivals in the fight against each other, we must take responsibility together." Izayoi said so, but the smile on his face did not diminish, and what he said waspletely untrue.


    "By the way, what are you guys doing here?" Kurousagi said in a self-sacrificing manner.


    "Come to the ends of the world with this big brother to see, and by the way, we fight fiercely!" Izayoi still unconsciously smiled at the Kurousagi.


    "That''s right.... That''s right." Returning to Izayoi''s words, Kurousagi suddenly reacted at this time.


    "This is the water god at the end of the world. Could you defeat the water god?!" Kurousagi pointed at the unconscious giant white water snake and said in disbelief.


    "Ah? Water God? Is this a snake?" Izayoi smiled in disbelief.


    " I didn''t expect this great white snake to be a water god." Izayoi said.


    "After Izayoi and I came to the end of the world, we admired the scenery, and then Izayoi started to learn from me." Wu Ming started to exin.


    Then, Izayoi continued Wu Ming''s words.


    "Then this snake suddenly came out while big brother and I were fighting each other, and said that we disturbed his sleep and should take part in the Gift Game and do the test." Then, Izayoi showed a pure, evil smile.


    "Then, this snake was tricked by me and big brother!"


    Kurousagi was slightly surprised by Izayoi''s answer.


    Despite being two people, they were able to defeat the Water God together. This power made Kurousagi see the future of their "No Name".


    However, it''s not that Kurousagi doesn''t believe it, and it''s not that he discriminates against humans, it''s just that two humans can actually defeat the water god at the end of the world, who has a divinity?


    Seeing Kurousagi showing a slightly confused expression, Wu Ming began to exin to the elders.


    "Don''t listen to Izayoi''s nonsense, Kurousagi."


    Kurousagi patted his chest and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Sure enough, what method was used to defeat the water god, um, this was in line with the saying that humans use wisdom to defeat the enemy.


    "It was this snake that broke through the fist between Izayoi and I who was about to fight, and before I could finish speaking, this snake was stunned by Izayoi''s punch"


    Kurousagi was dumbfounded, and then, a shocking cry resounded in the sky again.


    "Ehhhhh------!!!!"

 Chapter 577: Is the problem over? No, this is just the beginning

    Chapter 577: Is the problem over? No, this is just the beginning


    The "artificial rain" at the end of the world did notst long, after the rain stopped, a beautiful rainbow appeared at the end of the world.


    However, Wu Ming, Izayoi and Kurousagi did not see this beautiful sight.


    On the way back to the outer door 2105380, Kurousagi held the seeds of an unknown nt with both hands and jumped forward.


    It could be seen that Kurousagi was in a good mood at the moment.


    However, Wu Ming and Izayoi did not disappear without permission this time, but honestly followed Kurousagi behind.


    Why?


    After all, with Kurousagi around, the fight between Wu Ming and Izayoi was over.


    Originally, not long after Wu Ming and Izayoi started fighting with each other, a giant snake called the water god by Kurousagi appeared to annoy the two of them, and then Kurousagi came.


    Being interrupted several times and Izayoi had lost his will to fight with Wu Ming. As a result, Izayoi and Wu Ming agreed that they would have the opportunity to be there next time.


    Wu Ming could only helplessly agree.


    Wu Ming didn''t want to fight with Izayoi anymore.


    As the Dragon of the Root who lives in the Great Root, Wu Ming''s sexual ability is naturally not weak, and will not cause a headache to fight with humans.


    Even though humans are not at all "ordinary".


    Since Wu Ming was a spiritual body at this time, his abilities were far from that of the Dragon of the Root.


    However, in most situations, Wu Ming''s abilities were sufficient.


    However, when facing Izayoi Izayoi''s fist, Wu Ming used the Primordial Rune''s blessing and YGGDRASIL strengthening magic.


    It could be seen from Wu Ming fighting Izayoi head on, Izayoi was a monster with human skin.


    After enjoying the scenery at the end of the world, Izayoi attacked Wu Ming.


    At this moment, Wu Ming directly counterattacked with Izayoi.


    As a result, Izayoi and Wu Ming each took a few steps back.


    It could be said that if Wu Ming had not reacted before the momentum of Izayoi''s fist counterattack was transmitted to his body, he might have been thrown straight into the air.


    Wu Ming immediately judged that the pure physical ability of his spiritual body could not match Izayoi''s at all.


    "Even though I showed mercy, you were the first being to take my fist and not die!" These were the words of Izayoi who was very excited at that time.


    Wu Ming was a little helpless. It''s like Izayoi often kills people. He could feel it through Izayoi''s aura and the movements he made. Izayoi didn''t kill anyone.


    But this might have something to do with the other party being in the ordinary world.


    Even so, Wu Ming would not show any mercy, instead, he had to work even harder.


    Otherwise, he would really be beaten to death by the other party''s strange power.


    The end result is that the fight between the two is forced to end due to a series of idents.


    However Wu Ming had always felt that this youth was not that simple. In addition to his extraordinary physical abilities exceeding ordinary people, he must have other abilities.


    Wu Ming, who was following Kurousagi and walking side by side with Izayoi, nced at Izayoi calmly, thinking endlessly in his heart.


    Then, returning to Izayoi, he found Wu Ming''s gaze, and smiled at him, filled with fighting intent.


    Wu Ming returned the same smile as Izayoi.


    Fortunately, Kurousagi''s mind sank into a sapling in his own hands, and she did not find Wu Ming and Izayoi''s smile, otherwise she would have to preach again.


    "Hum hum hum~ With this water tree sapling, everyone no longer has to go to othermunities to buy water, we finally have our own water source~~" Kurousagi said happily.


    However, when Wu Ming heard this, he frowned slightly.


    Is it not water that every day water has to be bought from othermunities?


    Then Wu Ming thought about what kind of existence a Demon Lord who attacked No Name could turn into thergestmunity in the East District overnight.


    After seeing the thought in Wu Ming''s eyes, Izayoi immediately understood what he was thinking.


    Then, as if thinking of something, Izayoi smiled back.


    "Big brother, are you interested in taking back the name and No Name g from the Demon Lord together!"


    Wu Ming nced at Izayoi and smiled lightly.


    "Of course I''m interested, it''s a must to get back the g and name of the Demon Lord." Wu Ming swears.


    Since Wu Ming decided to join No Name, he would try his best to think of No Name, not as an organization temporarily joining forces to search for his own body in this world.


    However, Wu Ming and Izayoi''s words made Kurousagi tremble and shudder.


    "Stop doing something!" Kurousagi coaxed Wu Ming and Reverse Izayoi with a helpless look.


    "Well~ I will talk about this topicter when I have the chance." Wu Ming smiled at Izayoi.


    Izayoi spread his arms and shrugged his shoulders, Wu Ming was right.


    After all, even if you talk about it now, you won''t be able to find the Demon Lord who attacked No Name a few years ago.


    "But then again, Vero and Izayoi don''t look like humans." Kurousagiined, and looked at Wu Ming and Izayoi with the same eyes as seeing a monster.


    You have seen that humans are able to defeat a water god who has acquired the status of a god, and make a water god faint with one hit.


    After all, Kurousagi had never seen this in his more than 200 years of existence.


    In front of Kurousagi, Wu Ming also looked at Izayoi with monster eyes.


    It was not surprising that Wu Ming was able to defeat the snake, after all, the spirit body of the Dragon of the Root was also quite strong.


    But it was quite surprising that a pure human could defeat a water god who had acquired the status of a god.


    Because at the end of the world, telling Wu Ming and Reverse Izayoi about the role of divinity.


    Little Garden''s lordship was not a mythological position upied by gods as Wu Ming and Izayoi thought, or the gods of nature itself, but a power that allowed individuals to evolve into the highest rank of species.


    Simply put, if divinity is given to an ordinary snake, an ordinary snake will be a giant snake god, if divinity is given to an ordinary person, that person will be immortal, and if divinity is given to a ghost, that ghost will be a ghost king.


    In addition, divinity also has the effect of increasing other Gifts, overall, it is a very powerful ability.


    However, not everyone can bestow Godhead, only gods, Buddhas, or those with special abilities have the ability to bestow Godhead on others.


    And that doesn''t mean that it''s invincible after being given a divinity, like the snake that was knocked out earlier.


    Since no one had much contact with this world, Wu Ming couldn''t judge where the opponent''s strength was.


    However, ording to the definition of Little Garden''s upper, middle, and loweryers, Wu Ming spected that it was impossible for the snake god to exceed the middleyer, which is five digits.


    If all of those could be topyer existences, then the value of this world''s power was too low.


    Impossible no matter what.


    Wu Ming thought about it, and shook his head to himself.


    On the other hand, Izayoi did not notice Wu Ming''s distracted attention. He looked at Kurousagi with a smile.


    "Hey, Kurousagi, I am different from non-humans. I am a pure human."


    "Eh? Was Izayoi really human? Hmm" Kurousagi was slightly surprised. After all, an existence with such power turned out to be a human, so it must be surprising. Then, she discovered something was wrong.


    "Wait a minute, is Vero a spirit?!" Kurousagi looked at Wu Ming in shock.


    Wu Ming nodded.


    "Izayoi''s statement is correct. You can also understand that I am a spirit."


    Speaking, Wu Ming transformed his body into a spirit body, and then reappeared, showing the spirit illusion transformation through the spirit body transformation.


    "It really is a spirit," said Kurousagi dumbfounded.


    As a rabbit that had lived for over two hundred years, Kurousagi still had knowledge of spirits, and there was arge spirit-rtedmunity in the North District.


    Frankly speaking, the spirit is actually the same as the spiritual body, and it is an illusory spiritual substance that has been separated.


    Even though Wu Ming''s spiritual body was basically the same as the Heroic Spirit on the Throne of Heroes.


    "Big Brother, can you still disappear? It''s very interesting, it really is a Spirit!" Izayoi looked at Wu Ming with interest.


    This once again inspired the temperament of the troubled child Izayoi.


    Then, Kurousagi furiously roared at Izayoi.


    "Please don''t y with troubled children!!"


    "Yes~ I understand~" Izayoi smiled and nodded as if he had managed to seduce Kurousagi.


    "Is this at the outer door 2105380?" Wu Ming suddenly spoke without observing the front.


    After that, Kurousagi and Izayoi also looked ahead, which was indeed the ce where Kurousagi and Jin Russell had met before.


    "Phew~ it''s finally here" Kurousagi heaved a sigh of relief.


    She was already overwhelmed by the two troubled children behind her, and she was relieved now.


    However, Kurousagi had forgotten that two troubled children had entered the city, and they were still under the leadership of the immature leader Jin.

 Chapter 578: Gift Game against Fores Garo

    Chapter 578: Gift Game against Fores Garo


    "Ahhhh?! We and Fores Garo will have a Gift Game?! The kind that bets everything on both sides?! And it was provoked?! What''s going on here?!" Kurousagi let out an astonishing cry.


    Kurousagi walked to the city gates with Wu Ming and Izayoi, and found Jin, Kudou Asuka, and Kasukabe Yo sitting in an open cafe.


    Then Kurousagi learned from the three that they were going to have a Gift Game with Fores Garo.


    Kurousagi''s face copsed when she heard the news, but Izayoi''s expression was "interesting", and Wu Ming was thinking about something.


    Then, Jin, the leader, told what happened.


    Originally, Jin had brought Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Yo to the cafe here, ready to sit for a while and wait for Kurousagi to find Wu Ming and Izayoi.


    Although No Name''s life is very poor, the cafe here is very close to people, and no matter how poor people''s lives are, it can''t be said that the three of them just sat down and ordered, a tall man named Galdo Gasper, Leader of the Fores Garomunity suddenly sat down at the door. Kudou Asuka''s seat.


    "The other party''s intention was to let me, Yo and Kurousagi join hismunity, and he also cynically talked about the No Name situation, like a clown." Kudou Asuka ced one hand on her forehead.


    "Then, there should be an ident, and you will arrange a suitable reward for Fores Garo." Wu Ming asked with his arms crossed.


    Even though Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Yo were problem children, they weren''t the type to be ignorant of its importance. "Everything." Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Yo said calmly.


    Well, a problem child is still a problem child


    "You two are big idiots!" With such an answer, Kurousagi once again took out a folding fan out of nowhere and hit them on the head.


    Although there was indeed a reason for these two troubled children, what was more important was the person called Galdo Gasper.


    "Because of Miss Asuka''s Gift, we learned something from Galdo Gasper." Jin continued, but the expression on his face wasn''t that great.


    Due to the other party''s disy, "Mymunity is themunity that won consecutively with othermunities in the g Gift Game during this period", this sentence made Kudou Asuka suspicious.


    After all, Wu Ming also exined what Kurousagi had said in a popr manner earlier. The g of this worldmunity can be just as important as the national g. It makes sense that there cannot be a series of bets on the g.


    After that, Kudou Asuka used her Gift to dominate the other party and let the other party reveal the truth.


    "My ability has the effect of dominating the opponentpletely," said Kudou Asuka.


    It was through this effect that everyone learned about Galdo Gasper''s method.


    Secretly capture the old, weak, women and children of the other party''smunity, and then threaten the other party''smunity to y the Gift Game on the g, but threaten the other party and win, thereby gaining the other party''smunity.


    "Oh~ So, the other party can be said to be thergestmunity in the outer gate area of 2105380." After Izayoi finished speaking, he looked at Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming naturally understood Izayoi''s meaning, and followed Izayoi''s meaning.


    "In that case, the other party should control the othermunity through some means, so that such argemunity can be kept out of chaos."


    Immediately after, Wu Ming showed a disdainful expression.


    "ording to Galdo Gasper''s approach, I think some children who are the future of othermunities are caught as threats, and in this way they can control othermunities."


    It couldn''t be said that Wu Ming knew much, because if he was from Galdo Gasper''s side, he would have done the same.


    However, Wu Ming would never be a person like Galdo Gasper, even if he were to be a viin, Galdo Gasper''s actions still made Wu Ming disdain.


    "Unfortunately, your guess was only half right." Kudou Asuka shook his head.


    Through Asuka''s domination Gift, Galdo Gasper said what he did, and it was exactly the same as what Wu Ming said, but "Those children have been killed by Galdo Gasper, even the corpses." Kasukabe Yo said halfway and can''t continue.


    Kurousagi covered his mouth in disbelief, but Izayoi frowned slightly.


    Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Yo naturally already knew it, and Kurousagi, Wu Ming, and Izayoi were no fools, and naturally knew how corpses would be handled in the hands of a werebeast like Galdo Gasper.


    "Hu~~" Wu Ming closed his eyes and heaved a long sigh of relief.


    In Wu Ming''s hands, it wasn''t because no human life had died, nor was the Virgin Mary, and it wasn''t because she couldn''t ept the deaths of those children.


    But for being so arrogant and inhuman as Galdo Gasper, Wu Ming was really angry.


    The most important reason why Wu Ming liked humans was because humans had good humanity.


    Sure enough, even in human form, an animal was still an animal.


    "To be honest, I had some thoughts on directly destroying Fores Garo."


    Although Wu Ming did not explode with tremendous momentum, the murderous aura in his eyes was real.


    However, everyone did not react because of Wu Ming''s killing intent, because Galdo Gasper''s actions were too unreasonable.


    "But luckily, we have Izayoi and Vero here, and that should be more than enough to deal with Galdo Gasper." Kurousagi patted his chest and heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Hah? What are you talking about? This is the business they''re looking for, right? This has nothing to do with me." Izayoi spread his arms, saying that he would not get involved.


    "Ahhh???" Kurousagi was taken aback again.


    "Ah, you are quite reasonable, so how about you, Vero." Kudou Asuka ignored Kurousagi''s reaction and looked at Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming thought for a moment, then shook his head.


    "Then, it is up to you to participate in this Gift Game."


    Wu Ming did it with deep meaning.


    Although he knew that Galdo Gasper must be very weak for him, but in any case, Wu Ming decided not to take action for now, and was ready to search for some information to gain a good understanding of the world and this was also considered to be in line with the wishes of the two troubled children, Kasukabe Yo and Kudou Asuka, why not do it.


    "Then it''s settled." Kasukabe Yo made the final decision.


    "Lord Jin, why don''t you stop the two of them?" Kurousagi said helplessly.


    "Sorry, Kurousagi, because I can''t take it anymore, so" Jin gave Kurousagi an apologetic smile.


    It was also said that anyone who encountered such a situation would surely be filled with righteous indignation.


    It was just that without the participation of Wu Ming and Izayoi, Kurousagi was quite worried.


    "Don''t worry, Kurousagi, Kasukabe conquered the other party in an instant when Galdo Gasper went berserk." Kudou Asuka exined.


    "Ah? Is Yo that strong?" Kurousagi was surprised and nced at Kasukabe Yo.


    Not only Kurousagi, Wu Ming and Izayoi also nced at Kasukabe Yo.


    "Looks like you got a second chance, Kasukabe." Izayoi showed an interested smile.


    Wu Ming also didn''t expect that a seemingly weak girl like Kasukabe Yo would be able to subdue the ruthless werebeasts.


    "Besides Miss Kudou''s ability to dominate, I believe if Miss Kudou and Miss were there, No Name would definitely be able to win in this Gift Game." Jin said the inspirational words at once.


    "Oh!!" shouted Kurousagi excitedly.


    Though it was a shame that she was the only one screaming.


    Wu Ming thought.


    "Then, since everyone is here, let''s go to No Name''s territory and have a look."


    The four of them nodded and started following Jin and Kurousagi towards the No Name territory.

 Chapter 579: The giant hole that once buried the body

    Chapter 579: The giant hole that once buried the body


    "This is the base of ''No Name''?" Kudou Asuka said in surprise, not to mention this is a base, from her point of view, this is definitely a relic from nowhere.


    But this couldn''t be med on her, anyone who saw such a sight would be shocked.


    What appeared in the eyes of the four people was a dpidated courtyard and a vast desert with arge area simr to a castle, there was also a giant hole in the desert.


    Izayoi walked to the slightly dpidated wall next to him, and grabbed it lightly with his hand, the wall instantly crumbled like sand, Kasukabe Yo walked into the open space and grabbed a handful of soil, all of which were found as lumps and sand that had lost its nutrients.


    "Kurousagi, I remember you saying that the Demon Lord''s raid happened many years ago." Izayoi became serious.


    "To be precise, three years ago..." Kurousagi lowered her head.


    Kudou Asuka walked to Kasukabe Yo''s side and frowned as she looked at thend of "No Name" which seemed to have been deste for hundreds or thousands of years.


    "But judging by the ruins here, only three years have reached this level." Kudou Asuka said mercilessly. This scene is absolutely stunning.


    "Sorry, this ce was indeed fertilend three years ago. Due to the arrival of the Demon Lord three years ago, thisnd has remained like this until now." Jin lowered his head silently.


    It could be said that if Kurousagi and Jin weren''t members of "No Name", they wouldn''t have believed that such argend would be like this in three years, no, it had to be said that it would be like this in one night.


    But thend here really became like this on that night three years ago, and besides, the g, name, and apaniment "No Name" were all taken away.


    "The Demon Lord left thisnd for "No Name" with only 120 members remaining, but since thisnd is empty, no othermunity wants to get into trouble fighting for it. Say, it''s good to have a ce to live~" Kurousagi forced a smile so as not to look so sad.


    Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Yo saw Kurousagi like that, looked at each other, nodded, and walked straight to Kurousagi.


    "What do Asuka and Yo want to do?" Kurousagi looked suspiciously at the two people walking towards her, and asked.


    "Kurousagi''s punishment." 2


    "Ehhh??" Kurousagi was surprised.


    Then, Kurousagi''s ears were grabbed by the hands of the two of them, and it was still very loud.


    "Wait...wait a minute!! Why punish Kurousagi!? And why did the punishment tug at Kurousagi''s ears??" The Kurousagi had tears in the corners of her eyes, and covered herself with a pitiful expression due to the drawn rabbit ears.


    "In front of friends, there''s no need to do this, Kurousagi." Kudou Asuka said with interest while tugging at Kurousagi''s ear.


    "Everyone is apanion, there is no need to endure like this." Kasukabe Yo was also the same, but she was happier than Kudou Asuka.


    "Please take off Kurousagi''s ears Ahhhh"


    Asuka and Y tugged at the ears that Kurousagi was trying to protect.


    "This was the power of a Demon Lord, and he left his own symbol of destruction to show his strength. It really is a proper viin!" Ignoring Asuka and Yo''s y over there, Izayoi in the ruins here, said excitedly.


    Then, when Izayoi discovered that Wu Ming had disappeared. After looking around carefully, he realized that Wu Ming was in a huge hole in this desert and had no idea what he was doing.


    "Did you find anything!" Izayoi shouted at Wu Ming, and by the way, he walked towards where Wu Ming was.


    Thanks to this voice, Asuka and the others were also interested, and everyone looked at Wu Ming who was standing at the edge of the giant pit.


    "Did you really find something?!" Asuka and Yo let go of Kurousagi''s ears with the troubled children''s interest, and walked towards Wu Ming, and the Kurousagi was relieved.


    "Let''s have a look too, Kurousagi." Jin said to Kurousagi who continued to rub his ears, even though it was an expression of regret and helplessness.


    Although Kurousagi was annoyed that his ears were being toyed with by the two troubled children, she was also curious about Wu Ming, so she nodded.


    Three troubled children gathered around Wu Ming and looked at this not-so-big hole, but didn''t see any clues.


    "The reason for this huge hole is because the Demon Lord who attacked three years ago took something underground." Kurousagi started to exin.


    "ording to themunity members of the older generation, this area was a piece ofnd with magical powers from a long time ago. Many people spected that there was a powerful Gift buried in the ground, and they all thought about digging and searching for that Gift, but due to the interference of various powers, it failed until ourmunity heard about it and moved the base camp here." Jin exined


    "Then you don''t have any ns to dig up treasures from the ground?" Asuka asked.


    After all, it was a territory that manymunities fought over. After seizing it, shouldn''t it be dug up to see what''s in there?


    "Actually, our formermunity leader lead core members have dug the ground, but for some reason it''s no longer there. Needless to say, the former members of "No Name" must have encountered an unexpected and unprecedented situation during the excavation process, so they had to stop the digging behavior."


    Kurousagi said with regret.


    "Kurousagi is also curious who is there, but unfortunately Kurousagi isn''t strong enough to see that sight." Then Kurousagi''s expression became serious.


    "Since then, everyone in themunity has been told that they are not allowed to think about this underground treasure. Everyone is obedient, so there''s no need to worry about what''s inside."


    "Until three years ago, when the Demon Lord attacked ourmunity, he took this mysterious gift underground, and after taking it, thisnd left this pit." Hearing Kurousagi''s exnation, Izayoi looked at Wu Ming with interest.


    "But it seems that big brother has a lot to do with this mysterious gift underground."


    Instead, Izayoi looked at Wu Ming, whose face was starting to get irritated, and said jokingly.


    Although Wu Ming didn''t say anything, everyone present could see that he was in a very bad mood right now. It could be said that he was angry.


    Even though Wu Ming did not speak, his heart was truly about to explode with anger, as shown.


    The mysterious gift that was once buried in this pit was the body of his Dragon of the Root!

 Chapter 580: The goal of defeating the Demon Lord

    Chapter 580: The goal of defeating the Demon Lord


    At this moment, Wu Ming''s heart was extraordinarilyplicated and helpless.


    Originally, after knowing that this world covered a veryrge area, it was not easy for Wu Ming to find his own body.


    Although it was said that as long as the distance was close, the gap could be reached, but Wu Ming felt that he had to work hard.


    As a result, when approaching the bottom of "No Name", Wu Ming felt the aura of his own body.


    As soon as he entered, Wu Ming did not say a word, he went straight to the ce where he felt his body, and then he saw a hole.


    Wu Ming was stunned for a moment, and then started to be irritable.


    At first, he thought of putting in some effort, but as a result, he felt the aura of his body, which made Wu Ming happy for a while, and then found that he had indeed found a trace of aura, which was the imprint that had been left here.


    After Wu Ming listened to Kurousagi''s exnation, he became angry.


    The former members of "No Name" dug up Wu Ming''s body, nothing, after all, people are curious about the unknown, and the former members of "No Name" stopped digging in the end, they must have found his body.


    Although not knowing why the other party stopped here, but knowing how to enter and return made Wu Ming quite satisfied.


    And the Demon Lord who took Wu Ming''s body was really dying.


    As thergestmunity in the East District, "No Name" was certainly not weak three years ago, but the other party still stopped digging into its body.


    Wu Ming also knows that his own body is very precious, of course it is good that the former "No Name" member can stop the temptation.


    And that Demon Lord, because the other party can destroy "No Name" overnight, then the opponent''s strength must be stronger than "No Name" three years ago.


    And as for a Demon Lord who was stronger than "No Name" three years ago, and recklessly used his sponsor''s authority to attack othermunities, there was nothing he couldn''t do, or dare not do.


    Just don''t know if the other party''s courage is as strong as his strength. If Wu Ming finds an opportunity, humph.


    "Hu~" Wu Ming took a deep breath, trying to calm himself as much as possible.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming looked at everyone with an apologetic look.


    "Sorry everyone, I lost my temper."


    "It''s okay, Vero must have found something important to him, that''s why he lost his temper." Kurousagi smiled slightly, and everyone nodded.


    "But Vero is now our friend. If possible, I hope Vero can confide in his inner distress." Kurousagi could be said to be persuasive.


    "I also want to know what made big brother so angry." Izayoi said with a smallugh.


    Asuka and Yo also nodded, and Wu Ming just now made people very worried.


    Wu Ming looked at the crowd and thought.


    "If it''s something that''s ufortable to talk about, you don''t need to talk about it." Seeing Wu Ming''s doubts, Jin hastily said.


    Wu Ming looked at Jin, smiled and shook his head.


    "Nothing to bother, don''t worry, Jin." Actually, Wu Ming was thinking aboutnguage.


    Then, Wu Ming looked around the crowd and spoke.


    "Izayoi and Kurousagi already know about it, but I guess other people don''t. In fact, I''m in a spirit-like state right now."


    "Spirit??" muttered Asuka, Yo and Jin.


    "State?" Kurousagi and Izayoi were another ce in Wu Ming''s conversation.


    "Let''s put it this way, although I am a spirit, I am not dead, and this spirit state is the result of my own choice."


    Soon after, Wu Ming told everyone the half-truth he imagined.


    "That is, you have faced a very strong enemy, and then the two of you lost, you have taken out your spirit from the body, and coincidentally, you know that your own body has fallen into this world, so you are looking for it?" Izayoi summed up Wu Ming''s words.


    "It''s kind of magical." Yo said lightly, but the interest in his eyes that saw Wu Ming proved that his heart was not so peaceful.


    "Even though it''s a little magical, I didn''t expect you to turn into a spirit, Vero! Let me touch it!" Asuka''s little face turned red, her hands and feet started to be dishonest. and his gaze towards Wu Ming became dangerous. (Wu Ming''s perspective).


    "Although it is theoretically possible to separate one''s spirit from one''s body, but this is the first time I have encountered it." Jin looked at Wu Ming with interest.


    Although Jin is the current leader of "No Name", he is also a teenager who is far from the minds of adults, and it is natural to be attracted to strange things.


    "But then again, Vero can travel through the world independently, which is really powerful."


    After all, Kurousagi was unable to travel through the world, and among the people Kurousagi knew, only gods and Buddhas possessed this type of ability.


    Even though Wu Ming''s world-travel level was greater than Kurousagi had imagined.


    "All in all, big brother, your body was taken by the Demon Lord, right? So, are you interested in dealing with the Demon Lord together?" Izayoi suddenly said.


    "Hah? Wait...wait a second! We can''t deal with Demon Lords." Jin was surprised.


    "There are only six people in ourmunity who can participate in the Gift Game at this time, and Kurousagi is still a Little Garden noble and cannot participate in the Gift Game freely."


    "Although Lord Jin can participate in the Gift Game. its strength is also very weak, so I said our currentbat power is only the four of you who just joined, so it''s best to develop themunity honestly little by little." Kurousagi said with emotion and reason.


    Although the phrase "Lord Jin is weak" made Jin very sad, it was the truth.


    "Oh? So what, does a small number of people mean a weaker force?" Izayoi asked with a smile.


    "This..." Izayoi''s words, Kurousagi and Jin looked at each other anxiously.


    It is true that the number of people does not represent strength. Three years ago, there were not many "No Name" members, but they are still amunity with gs flying everywhere in the East District.


    "That''s fine, and if you want to develop amunity, there''s nothing you can do if you don''t have a name. If that''s the case, shouldn''t we aim to reach the Demon Lord?" Izayoi shoved his hands into his trouser pockets, and the appearance of a brat was clearly visible.


    "Indeed, if the goal is to defeat the natural disaster that everyone fears  the Demon Lord, it would be hard to think of not bing famous" Asuka agreed with Izayoi''s statement.


    "Agree." The quiet girl Yo secretly raised her little hand and agreed with the two of them.


    "But"


    Kurousagi obviously wanted to say something, but Izayoi interrupted her right away


    "You have to agree, after all, your body was taken by the Demon Lord." Izayoi looked at Wu Ming, who never spoke.


    "Of course, even if you don''t go and defeat the Demon Lord, I will go alone." Wu Ming said very firmly.


    Wu Ming''s purpose ining to this world was to find his body, and his body had been taken by the Demon Lord who attacked "No Name", so there was only one thing to do, which was to retrieve his body. Beat the Demon Lord viciously, and then take his body back.


    "What do you think, little master." After Wu Ming agreed, he turned to look at Jin,


    "Lord Jin" Kurousagi looked at Jin worriedly.


    After all, Jin had the title ofmunity leader. What needs to be done next requires Jin''s approval.


    At this time, the boy named Jin Russell lowered his head and hesitated.


    Jin didn''t know the skills of this new member well. Asuka and Y have strong talents to a certain extent.


    As for Wu Ming and Izayoi, although Jin didn''t understand it, but Kurousagi got the water tree seed card given to Jin, Jin already knew that Izayoi and Wu Ming were not weak existences.


    Being able to go to the ends of the world alone and defeat the water god was enough to give him the courage to challenge the Demon Lord.


    "Sorry, Kurousagi." Jin apologized to Kurousagi.


    "Lord Jin, do you want" Kurousagi looked at Jin in surprise.


    In this way, how could everyone not know Jin''s choice?


    "That''s right, I decided to follow Izayoi''s advice, and set themunity''s goal of defeating the Demon Lord!" Jin looked at everyone with very firm eyes.


    "Good job, little master." Izayoiughed wildly.


    "It''s pretty decisive, and has the ingredients to be a good leader." Asuka ruffled her hair gracefully.


    Sure enough, I can find friends here." Even though Yo''s words are a little inexplicable, it''s still possible to activate


    "Lord Jin, I support you!" Kurousagi clenched his fists.


    "Even for my body, I have to work hard," said Wu Ming jokingly.


    After all, if it wasn''t for the sake of his body, he wouldn''t have worked so hard, it was definitely impossible.


    Immediately after, Jin spoke an inspiring sentence.


    "Then everyone, to take back our g and name, and work hard towards the goal of defeating the Demon Lord!"


    "Ohhhh!!" Kurousagi roared alone.


    "..." This made everyone feel embarrassed.


    Taking a closer look, the real Izayoi covered Jin''s mouth, and the four of them also unknowingly didn''t make a sound.


    Obviously, Kurousagi was ridiculed at one time.


    "You troubled children Ahhhhhhh"


    The witty Wu Ming had turned into a spirit body and witnessed the remaining three troubled children being reprimanded by Kurousagi.


    "Great family..."

 Chapter 581: Thousand Eyes

    Chapter 581: Thousand Eyes


    Even though Jin was defeated by Izayoi and set the goal of "No Name" to defeat the Demon Lord, he still had to pay attention to the current situation.


    It was a match against "Fores Garo".


    "The match with ''Fores Garo'' is tomorrow, take this opportunity, let''s do a gift appraisal together."


    So, the four of them followed Jin and Kurousagi and went to a shop called "Thousand Eyes" together.


    Along the way, Kurousagi introduced things rted to "Thousand Eyes" to everyone.


    "Thousand Eyes" is a superrgemercialmunity headquartered in the top four digit 3345 out door.


    ording to Kurousagi, these "Thousand Eyes" were existences that knew everything about Little Garden''s four districts, east, west, north, south, and up and down.


    This quite fits the name of the Thousand Eyes 8nimunity.


    Wu Ming was quite interested in such amunity with lots of information, and asked Kurousagi a lot about "Thousand Eyes" along the way.


    But basically what Kurousagi answered were things Little Garden knew, such as "a powerful force and manymunities under hismand", and Wu Ming didn''t have the key (secret) information he wanted to hear.


    But think about it, Kurousagi was only a member of "No Name", and even the nobles of Little Garden couldn''t possibly know some ssified information about the other party''smunity.


    Immediately after, right after Kurousagi exined about "Thousand Eyes", in Wu Ming''s perception, something suddenly flew up.


    If Wu Ming''s judgment was correct, the target of the flying creature would be his group.


    "Rho Aias!!"


    Wu Ming suddenly rushed in front of everyone, put one hand forward, and directly opened a shield that resembled seven purple petals.


    *Bang*


    The white figure crashed into the Noble Phantasm that Wu Ming temporarily created using Create Greater Item, There was a sound that made people feel sick.


    At the same time, like the impact of the impactor on this side, the shield instantly released arge amount of airwaves around it.


    Everyone''s hair that was blown by the airwaves flew, and a young woman like Asuka wavered slightly.


    "?!" Everyone was shocked, obviously they didn''t realize what was happening.


    "Is that.is it a holy weapon??" Kurousagi stared at the shield Wu Ming was using in disbelief.


    On the other hand, Izayoi looked at Wu Ming, showing an excited smile.


    "Sure enough, you are very strong, big brother"


    Izayoi didn''t pay attention to the white figure''s attack, but Wu Ming did.


    This showed that whether it was the white figure or Wu Ming, they were one step faster than him.


    "After all, my spiritual power is not fake. It''s no surprise that someone attacked before you." After speaking, Rho Aias in front of Wu Ming''s palm immediately shattered, revealing a white figure that collided with Wu Ming which fell to the ground.


    The ck color is the base and blue is the side of the kimono which is the size of an elementary school student. However, what was most eye-catching was her snow-white hair tied into small braids, and a proper kimono.


    Unlike humans, slightly pointed ears and golden pupils told everyone that the kimono loli in front was not human.


    After seeing this kimono loli''s real face, Kurousagi was clearly shocked.


    "Master Shiroyasha!? Why did youe to the floor?"


    It seemed that she knew someone, which made Wu Ming a little embarrassed.


    "It hurts you really don''t know how to pity women, you actually use a shield to block pretty girls"


    The aching head rose from the ground.


    "After all, in the face of unknown people invading, this is the correct approach." Wu Ming shrugged.


    "Oh, I could retaliate, but if you could find me I wouldn''t care about you, Mr. Spirit"


    "Stop for a second" Kurousagi coaxed with sweat on his forehead.


    "For the sake of Kurousagi, I don''t care." Shiroyasha took out a folding fan and swung it open, covering the lower half of her face.


    "I am very grateful for your generosity, Shiroyasha." Wu Ming replied with a smile.


    Soon after, Shiroyasha led the crowd into a "Thousand Eyes" room.


    "I am the ''Thousand Eyes'' cadre, Shiroyasha, as well as the East District Floor Master."


    After that, Shiroyasha covered her face with a folding fan and looked at Wu Ming.


    "Velo Silence Eude, a new member of ''No Name'', is looking for the spirit that is missing from his body," Wu Ming said briefly.


    Soon after, beside Wu Ming, Izayoi, Asuka, and Yo.


    "Sakamaki Izayoi, as you can see, an ordinary human who joined the new "No Name." Izayoi said proudly.


    "Kudou Asuka, the new member of ''No Name'', is also amoner nowadays." Asuka said gracefully.


    "Kasukabe Yo, the new member of ''No Name'', an ordinary human, this is Calic." Y said introducing the cat.


    However, to Kurousagi, the four of them were problem children at the level of a natural disaster.


    "Oh, are you the one called Kurousagi from another world? Let''s not talk about all three for now. Your acquaintance with yourself was a bit brief." Saying that, Shiroyasha looked at Wu Ming.


    "Master Shiroyasha, don''t be so fussy about it" Kurousagi thought that Shiroyasha was still marveling at what had just happened, so she hurriedly cleared things up.


    The only thing Shiroyasha cared about was Wu Ming''s Identity.


    "Although there is also the result that I identally hid my shadow, but can find my shadow, it can be said that your strength is already very strong, and I am a little attracted to you."


    Immediately after, Shiroyasha covered the lower half of her face with a paper fan and continued.


    "You see, right now, I am the strongest existence below the four digits."


    "You should know that the water god that Vero and Izayoi defeated was a god bestowed by Master Shiroyasha." Kurousagi exined kindly on the side.


    This made Izayoi, Asuka, and Y raise their eyebrows, which made Kurousagi immediately tremble, for fear that something might happen to these three troubled children.


    Wu Ming came up with the idea "this guy is really strong".


    Wu Ming used the fake Rho Aias made by Create Greater Item just now, but he poured a lot of magic power into it. It could be said to beparable to the original Noble Phantasm.


    However in the face of the unknown world and unknown dangers, he must always face with a 200% attitude.


    Nevertheless, the fake Rho Aias, made by Wu Ming, had seven times the power. After the collision of Rho Aias by Shiroyasha, Rho Aias was instantly shattered sevenyers.


    The airwaves that were generated at that moment were because the sevenyers were broken. If not for Wu Ming temporarily injected magic power again at that time. The fake Rho Aias will be instantly destroyed.


    Not only that, the reason why Wu Ming was somewhat hostile towards Shiroyasha waspletely because of the sense of crisis that was passed on to him.


    To put it simply, his opponent''s strength was definitely at the pinnacle of Little Garden.


    "My strength is indeed not weak, but right now I am really just a spirit seeking my body," Wu Ming said lightly.


    "Is that true?" Shiroyasha looked at Wu Ming deeply.


    "But the star-severing power in your body makes me nervous free."


    "Ahhhh!?" Kurousagi and Jin looked at Wu Ming in surprise.


    Even the three troubled children looked at Wu Ming with extreme curiosity.


    And Wu Ming was a little helpless. The power that Shiroyasha spoke about severing the stars should be the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    Although Wu Ming''s spiritual body can also be used, it is like a Servant''s Noble Phantasm, a sacred tool made of pure magic power.


    It makes sense that Shiroyasha should be oblivious to the difference.


    However, there is still a possibility that Shiroyasha has as much to do with the stars as the sun, otherwise she will not be too careful with Wu Ming.


    "But I just want to find my body as soon as possible." Wu Ming said lightly, and did not exin his strength to everyone.


    Firstly, Wu Ming will not exin clearly for a while, and secondly, the power to split the star is also a trump card, so there is no need to exin it too clearly.


    Therefore, everyone did not specifically ask Wu Ming.


    "In that case, I hope you find your own body as soon as possible." Shiroyasha smiled a little.


    After that, Shiroyasha looked at everyone.


    "So, what were you doing at the "Thousand Eyes" branch?"

 Chapter 582: Detected blank?

    Chapter 582: Detected nk?


    "Actually, we came here to appraise Gifts, can Master Shiroyasha help me appraise them?" Kurousagi looked at Shiroyasha with pleading eyes.


    Obviously, Kurousagi and Shiroyasha knew each other, and they seemed to be acquaintances.


    And Gift identification naturally requires some handling fees. For No Name''s current economic condition, if they could save some money, they should save some money.


    "Gift Appraisal?" Shiroyasha nced at Wu Ming, then back at Izayoi, Asuka, and Yo.


    "Alright, although I''m not good at this aspect, but Kurousagi has spoken, then let me help you guys a little." Shiroyasha pped his hands.


    In an instant, four rays of light condensed on the top of the four people, and then the rays of light hardened, turned into four cards of different colors, fell, and was subconsciously grasped by the four.


    "Gift Cards?!" Kurousagi was surprised.


    "Gift Cards?" Asuka muttered, looking at the red paper in her hand and the words written on it.


    "This is a high-level Gift called ''Lace Paper'', which can not only store Gifts, but also control the concealment and disclosure, Gift cards ording to their own needs. In short, it is a private warehouse that is tied up." Shiroyasha said inyman''s terms.


    "Not only that, but a Gift card can also identify your Gift, and what is written on a piece of paper is your Gift."


    Saying that, Shiroyasha moved her body and came to Wu Ming''s side.


    She was quite interested in Wu Ming''s Gift.


    Then the result will disappoint her.


    "nk?!" Shiroyasha looked at the wordless Gift card in Wu Ming''s hand, shocked.


    Immediately after, Shiroyasha, who wanted to confirm whether the Gift card was damaged, moved his body to Izayoi''s side, and looked at the Gift card.


    "Unknown??" Shiroyasha doubted whether this Gift card was damaged.


    But after seeing the words "Oraculum" on Asuka''s card and "Genome Tree" on Yo''s card, those suspicions disappeared.


    But at the same time, she was curious about Wu Ming and Izayoi.


    Unknown belonged to Izayoi and nk belonged to Wu Ming, this was an unprecedented example.


    Izayoi''s Gift was undetectable, and it could be said that it was influenced by his own Gift, but Wu Ming''s Gift detection turned out to bepletely nk.


    If there is no damage to the Gift card, it means that the person being tested has no Gift.


    However, Wu Ming was not surprised, although his own ability can be considered something in the definition of Gift, but he is not from this world, so the definition of this world is not valid for him.


    "This is very interesting, I am really looking forward to your future." Spreading a fan to cover his chin, Shiroyasha looked at Wu Ming and Izayoi with interest.


    The No Name people had juste to test the Gift, and now the results were out, so naturally there was no reason to stay.


    So, Wu Ming and the others bid farewell to Shiroyasha.


    On the way back, Wu Ming began to advise. "The game with Fores Garo tomorrow. Those who are ready for the match, please prepare a little bit."


    Hearing Wu Ming''s words, Jin, who was preparing to participate in this Giftpetition, nodded solemnly.


    Regardless of seniority, Jin was the weakest, so of course he needed to be prepared.


    As for Asuka and Yo, even if there was no warning from Wu Ming, the two troubled children, Y and Asuka would not give up.


    Rather, how could they possibly rx for the first time in another world.


    It was like a child who couldn''t fall asleep energetically at the zoo the next day, but the two of them couldn''t sleep.


    Next, everyone returned to No Name''s base, and then Jin and Kurousagi took the four of them to briefly visit the various rooms and premises of No Name''s base.


    Although because of the rtionship with Demon Lords, thend of No Name is not only empty, but the house has be a dpidated house, but in the past three years, the remaining children of No Name members, Kurousagi, and Jin are not unemployed, and somehow repaired the No Name house, at least there is no more trouble to live in, and no longer a dpidated house.


    After the four of them chose their rooms, Wu Ming heard that there was arge library in No Name''s dungeon. Immediately after getting Jin''s approval, he said goodbye to everyone and went straight to the library alone.


    You should know that when youe to a foreign ce, it is of the utmost importance to gain knowledge of the unknown.


    Because it means you have the information.


    And Wu Ming didn''t have to worry about thenguage barrier.


    There is a magical ce in the Little Garden world, that is, no matter what world people are from, whatnguage they speak, or what kind of character, the Little Garden world will unite them, so that one''s words can be automatically converted to the other party''snguage.


    It''s like the person in front of you is clearly speaking English, but it seems to you that he or she is speaking German, whether it''s the shape of his mouth or his voice.


    It''s quite magical.


    But even if Little Garden didn''t have such an ability, it didn''t matter to Wu Ming.


    As the Great Root that gave birth to almost all worlds, Wu Ming would automatically master themonnguage of this world whenever he came to a new world.


    Otherwise, Wu Ming would not be able tomunicate normally with other people at the beginning of the other world.


    Moreover, Wu Ming also had the Campione''s "one thousandnguages" ability, and could fully learn anguage in a very short time.


    All in all, Wu Ming would not face the embarrassing scene of illiteracy at all.


    In this way, Wu Ming found a small table that was quite sturdy, dusted it off, sat down and started reading.


    Must say that despite No Name''s decline, the skinny camel is bigger than a horse. Although the library was not veryrge, it had a very rich collection of books.


    Currently, Chrysbelite is not by Wu Ming''s side, and he does not have the ability to read books quickly, so he can only read books that are more important in his view.


    For example, books such as the history of Little Garden and the special ssification of Little Garden.


    Not knowing how long, Wu Ming finished reading the unknown book in his hands. After closing it, he used his spirituality to control and return the book to its original position on the bookshelf.


    Wu Ming had to sigh again that No Name was indeed thergestmunity in the East District, and the quality of the books in the library was quite high.


    Even Wu Ming believed that some of the books here might not be avable in many othermunities.


    Also, the No Name library is well maintained. Even though it had been attacked by the Demon Lord, it was now only slightly dusty, and had not been in a state of abandonment for three years. Someone should clean it regrly.


    Moreover, Wu Ming was also able to see from some details that this underground library had been visited recently.


    "Maybe Jin." Wu Ming spected.


    After all, although he is the leader of themunity only in name, Jin is also the leader of themunity, so it is necessary to add knowledge appropriately.


    It''s just that judging by the dust in this underground library, the other party doesn''te to the library very often.


    "In general, what I have to understand is almost the same. Lets walk."


    As he said that, there was a glint in the corner of Wu Ming''s eyes.


    "Some people shoulde too."


    Then, Wu Ming walked out of the underground library.

 Chapter 583: Something Happened?

    Chapter 583: Something Happened?


    "Did something happen?" Asuka continued herst sentence and asked Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming raised his head and looked at the people who hade, it was Asuka, Yo and Kurousagi.


    Through the three people''s hair that wasn''tpletely dry yet, Wu Ming spected that the three of them might have just taken a shower and discovered there was light as they passed by, so they went in to take a look.


    "So you guys weren''t sleeping, I thought you were all asleep."


    Wu Ming saw the people gathered together by chance and put down the book in his hand.


    "After dinner, Kurousagi took us to No Name''s bath. There is a ce to shower. It will take some time." Yo hugged Calico''s cat, whose hair still had traces of water droplets on it.


    Even though it was iprehensible, Wu Ming still had the mentality ofining about the time spent in the girl''s bath.


    But this could also exin why Asuka and the others didn''t know what had just happened.


    No Name''srge bathhouse was also underground in No Name, and the location of its entrance was quite "secret" to outsiders.


    This was said when Jin and Kurousagi brought the four of them to visit the room.


    However, if Asuka and Y found out that they had missed a "good show", they might get angry.


    As for why Jin came by Izayoi''s explosion, but the children weren''t bothered, firstly, because Izayoi had obviously restrained himself and didn''t use much energy, and secondly, the distance between Jin''s and Izayoi''s residences was the closest, otherwise Jin won''t be able to get dressed and get there in a very short time.


    The location of the Jin residence close to Izayoi, can only be said to be very unfortunate.


    "I have to say, the baths here are really good~"


    Asuka stretched her body, and with the clothes in Asuka''s current state, even she who had not developed much, showed a lot of charm.


    "This dress suits you very well." Wu Mingmented after seeing Asuka''s clothes.


    The clothes that Asuka was originally wearing were gone, reced by arge red princess dress with an ankle-length skirt. "Thank You."


    Asuka was also very grateful to Wu Ming.


    "Well, you''re wee, it''s just that the size doesn''t fit."


    Hearing Wu Ming''s words, Asuka immediately pondered, her face immediately turned red and she covered her chest.


    Since this outfit was made based on Kurousagi''s body, it was naturally impossible for the well-developed Kurousagi to be the same size as the underdeveloped Asuka.


    "Shut up for me!" Asuka subconsciously used her Gift.


    As soon as Asuka''s words were spoken, Wu Ming felt as if there were shackles on his body, but in an instant, those shackles were released by him.


    "This is the effect of your Gift, did you use Word Spirit to control it?" thought Wu Ming, feeling the circumstances just now.


    "Not sessful?!" This was the first time Asuka''s ability had failed.


    "It''s not that it doesn''t work, it''s just that it''s harder for you to control someone stronger than you."


    Wu Ming didn''t care about Asuka''s use of Gifts on him, after all, he was the first to export to tease others.


    "Just like me, your Gift does have an effect on me, but because my power is much stronger than yours, when you dominate me, I break away from your domination." Wu Ming exined enthusiastically.


    "But it also has to do with ack of user development."


    Hearing Wu Ming''s words, Asuka''s expression darkened.


    "No way, I don''t want to dominate others."


    Hearing this sentence, Wu Ming''s eyes fluctuated slightly.


    "That everyone, if there''s nothing else to do, hurry up and go to sleep. After all, tomorrow, you should have a Gift Game with Fores Garo." Kurousagi hastily defused the situation.


    After all, tomorrow''s Gift Game was No Name''s first Gift Game after neers joined, so naturally it had to be taken seriously.


    Seeing the moon outside, it was already veryte, Wu Ming agreed.


    "If you have something to say, leave it for tomorrow. You should know that staying upte is not good for a girl''s skin."


    This sarcastic statement made the three girls, Asuka, Yo, and Kurousagi rush back to the room.


    Wu Ming greeted Jin, and returned to his room under Izayoi''s yful gaze.


    ....


    Early the next day.


    Asuka, Yo, and Jin apanied by Lily, Izayoi and Kurousagi, walked towards Fores Garo''s headquarters. By the way, Asuka''s clothes had been resized by Kurousagi.


    Since No Name was the challenger, the content and venue of thepetition was determined by Fores Garo.


    The Fores Garopetition venue is located in a residential area.


    The world of Little Garden has three types of zones, a stage area for Gift Games, a free area for business and entertainment, and a guest area for dining and living.


    And this time Fores Garo will hold a Gift Game in their base area which is included in the residential area.


    Wu Ming had no doubts about this result, because it was better to y underhanded tricks in his own territory.


    However, that doesn''t mean that Wu Ming will be indifferent.


    "By the way, Big Brother, you really are ruthless." At this time, Izayoi, who was walking at the end, spoke to Wu Ming, who was also walking at the end.


    Izayoi was referring to the incidentst night when Wu Ming incited the brown clothed people to surrender.


    "After all, they did make mistakes, and it''s not something that can be made up by helping us fight Fores Garo." Wu Ming shrugged.


    While talking to Izayoi, Wu Ming also controlled the spiritual power and started exploring the Fores Garomunity base. Wu Ming didn''t think the other party wouldn''t think of another "method" after the dangerous trick failed.


    Wu Ming and Izayoi weren''t afraid of the other party''s dangerous tricks, but it was hard to tell Asuka, Yo and Jin would be participating in this Gift Game.


    After all, the Gifts of the three were not Gifts with an immediate lethal force, so Wu Ming would use his spiritual power to check Fores Garo''s current situation for everyone.

 Chapter 584: Silent Manor

    Chapter 584: Silent Manor


    After hearing Wu Ming''s words, everyone hastily dashed towards the approaching Fores Garo base.


    It''s not that people really care about Fores Garo, it''s just that the ident happened at the wrong time for Fores Garo.


    While it was advantageous for the enemy to have an ident, this time Fores Garo took ce after the match with No Name and before the start of the Gift Game, so it was easy for people to think that No Name would do anything to win.


    Even though the Gift Game would naturally be canceled, and No Name would benefit, it would definitely add to the negative effect on No Name.


    To outsiders, that''s how it works.


    Thergestmunity outside had an ident on the night of the Gift Game with No Name, which was attacked by the Demon Lord. Surely No Name yed a trick.


    To that outsider, the truth of the matter was naturally like this.


    And once the outside world thinks that No Name is amunity that is "living" in small ways, that''s bad.


    It would be very troublesome for No Name to rise up without a banner and name. If this famous hat was put on No Name''s head, then No Name would bepletely useless.


    Of course, all of that is still conjecture, and the future is unpredictable.


    What everyone needed to do now was to see what happened to Fores Garo as soon as possible.


    Because it was previously very close to Fores Garo''s headquarters, after Wu Ming finished talking about Fores Garo''s ident, everyone immediately ran to thepetition area designated by Fores Garo.


    It was a small manor house.


    The manor gate was tightly closed, and the lush trees of the manor could be seen through the fence, without the slightest abnormality.


    However, this seemingly peaceful manor was filled with a deathly silence.


    This is somewhat inconsistent with the uing Gift Game scene.


    "It seems like there is something wrong." Kurousagi shrunk her bunny ears slightly in fear.


    Without saying a word, Wu Ming walked directly to the manor gate, stretched out his hand, and gently opened the gate.


    "Wait a minute, Vero, the final personnel confirmation hasn''t been done, because the Gift Game gate can''t be opened..."


    However, Kurousagi stopped halfway.


    The manor gate was easily pushed open by Wu Ming, revealing a deste forest.


    Wu Ming walked in nonstop.


    Immediately after, the three troubled children followed Wu Ming''s footsteps and walked to the door.


    "Just opened like this, and other people were allowed in. Does that mean the Gift Game has been cancelled?" Even though Izayoi didn''t go to the libraryst night, he also learned a lot of information from Jin.


    The ce designated as the Gift Game ce cannot be entered by force, unless the Gift Game is canceled, it will be allowed to enter.


    However, even if the Gift Game was cancelled, this was the base of the Fores Garo residential area.


    Not to mention that you can enter here at will, even if Fores Garo cancels the Gift Game, there must be guards and the like in the Fores Garo residential area.


    But now, the entire forest seemed to die silently, and there was no one at all.


    "What if the Gift Game ispleted," Wu Ming suddenly said.


    This made everyone think about it.


    "Although I don''t know the contents, but from this ce like a dense forest, we can guess that the content set by the other party is a suitable Gift such as finding something in the forest or killing an enemy." Wu Ming took two steps, arrived at the edge of the forest.


    "If that''s the case, the enemy can''t be on the perimeter, but inside."


    After all, Galdo Gasper knew of Asuka and Yo''s strong abilities, and he definitely wouldn''t use such an open mind.


    And if it was as Wu Ming expected, Galdo Gasper might ambush someone to sneak attack them.


    "If a strong person came here first and dealt with Fores Garo, this scene of silence and no one would appear. You guessed it like this, brother." Izayoi walk to Wu Ming''s side.


    "However, it is also possible that a strong person invaded Fores Garost night, which is why the current situation is happening."


    After all, if Fores Garo started a match that only No Name could participate in, then the opponent would do nothing.


    It must be said that the world of Little Garden is truly a magical ce, and a power like Gift is spread throughout Little Garden.


    "Kurousagi, please get some information from the Little Garden center, and ask if the Gift Game scheduled here hasunched." Wu Ming said looking at Kurousagi.


    As a noble of Little Garden, Kurousagi''s ears were connected to the central hub of Little Garden, which was why the Moon Rabbit, a noble of Little Garden, often arbitrated, and as an arbiter who sided with one of the parties, she would explode and die in an instant.


    It also reassured the contestants and organizers. After all, if the Moon Rabbit, as the referee, took sides, the price would be serious and he could tell everyone that the referee hadmitted a foul, so why not do it.


    By the way, Kurousagi is the judge of the Gift Game between No Name and Fores Garo today.


    But it was also because of this that Wu Ming asked Kurousagi for information about the center of Little Garden.


    Even though Kurousagi couldn''t be asfortable as surfing the web at the Little Garden Hub, it could still be done by inquiring about the scheduled Gift Game.


    "Yes, Kurousagi will." After speaking, Kurousagi closed his eyes and continued to move his ears.


    In just a few seconds, Kurousagi opened his eyes.


    "Vero really guessed it, the Gift Game scheduled here hasn''t started yet."


    Therefore, when Wu Ming and the others had already entered the venue of the scheduled Gift Game, Fores Garo had yet to appear, it was likely that Fores Garo had actually been defeated.


    "Could it be that the Demon Lord attacked Fores Garost night" Jin frowned and said worriedly.


    It can''t be said that Jin is unreasonable, because the only people who dare to openly attack Fores Garo, who are at least a legitimatemunity on the surface, are people like Demon Lords.


    "It''s hard to say, however, that undiscovered crimes are not illegal in Little Garden." Wu Ming shook his head.


    It is possible that anothermunity attacked Fores Garo at night and wanted to take the opportunity to trap No Name.


    Again, undetected crimes are not crimes.


    Just like Galdo Gasper kidnapped othermunity members privately, using this as coercion to force othermunities topete in the Gift Game for the g.


    However, Wu Ming preferred that some strong people attack Fores Garo.


    The reason for that was the extremely deste forest in front of him at this moment.


    It''s not that Wu Ming looks down on people, in this outer door 2105380, there is nomunity that has such ability.


    Otherwise, thergestmunity of 2105380 outer doors is not Fores Garo, but othermunities.


    Of course, all of this must first rule out the current No Name.


    Take Izayoi, who had a brief "fight" with Wu Ming, for example.


    After reading No Name''s underground library book on Little Garden''s battle strength, Wu Ming conservatively estimated that Izayoi was at a lower level than Little Garden, and no existence couldpete with him between the six and seven digit numbers.


    Even a five-figure middle ss, Izayoi was one of the top existences.


    However, since Wu Ming didn''t fight Izayoi specifically, it wasn''t easy to judge from the digits where Izayoi was.


    But what was certain was that people like Wu Ming and Izayoi could kill a seven-figuremunity in one night.


    Of course, a ruder person like Izayoi would definitely not sweep the battlefield so "cleanly".


    Overall, Wu Ming thought this ce was attacked by someone strong.


    However, why did the opponent attack Fores Garo the day before Fores Garo and No Name had the advantage.

 Chapter 585: Former companion of "No Name"

    Chapter 585: Formerpanion of "No Name"


    Everyone felt that something was passing through their bodies, which was the result of the release of Wu Ming''s unveiled spiritual power.


    Everyone also knows that Wu Ming uses spiritual power to detect something, and they don''t bother him.


    What Wu Ming was looking for was the person who attacked "Fores Garo".


    Wu Ming has an intuition, if the other partyes for "No Name", then at this time, the other party will definitely monitor the movement here.


    This very lonely house is the best umbre.


    However, the other party might not think of Wu Ming as a radar that can scan arge area.


    In just an instant, Wu Ming''s spiritual power enveloped the entire manor, and a spiritual map appeared in his heart.


    In the manor, there was only a bungalow-like vi in the middle, and Galdo Gasper and the people who seemed to be Galdo Gasper''s subordinates were lying unconscious at home.


    But they don''t seem dead.


    (It seems that the attacker is not a criminal.) Wu Ming thought to himself.


    Just stun the evil Galdo Gasper and the others instead of killing them. Seeing this is already a very good existence.


    At this moment, at the edge of Wu Ming''s perception, a shadow swiftly flew away from the manor.


    "I found it!" Wu Ming suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the shadow.


    "Are you there!!" As if receiving the signal, Izayoi mmed his body, then mmed one foot into the ground, rushing in the direction that Wu Ming saw like a cannonball.


    And the ground where Izayoi was before, at this moment, had shown a cobweb-like fragmentation.


    This surprised Jin Russell, who had never seen Izayoi''s power.


    "There is a bungalow in this forest, and Galdo Gasper and the others are in an unconscious state inside. All of you go there carefully and see, I''m going to meet Izayoi. "


    After all, the bungalow in the forest is not difficult to find, and Wu Ming exins simply.


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, a "ck hole" appeared in front of him, he suddenly plunged into a ck hole, and then the ck hole became smaller and disappeared.


    Jin watched the two leave in different but equally strange ways, with a dull expression on his face.


    "Izayoi and Vero are very strong people"


    ...


    Outside the manor, the only way for the shadows to escape, ck and purple ripples suddenly appeared.


    The shadow did not have the slightest intention of stopping, and then changed direction without slowing down, and continued to flee.


    *Crash ---*


    Suddenly, the sound of chains rang out, and a barrier consisting of silver chains appeared in front of the shadow.


    There is an obstacle ahead, and the shadow''s approach is still the same as before, and immediately changes direction.


    However...


    *Crash ---*


    The sound of countless chains apanied by ck ripples appeared around the shadow, and in the next second, a cage formed by countless chains enveloped the shadow.


    "Now, you have nowhere to run." Wu Ming''s voice came from the ck ripple at the beginning.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming''s figure walked out of the ck portal.


    Naturally, these silver chains were quasi-Chains of Heaven, quasi-temporary made by Wu Ming.


    After all, the original product was basically used on Heracles, who was quietly submerged in the American continent.


    And those ck ripples are portals that Wu Ming''s "mouth" has narrowed, and those "mouths" are only to allow the pseudo Chains of Heaven to connect with each other, forming a cage like now to trap the enemy.


    Now, abilities such as Gate and Create Greater Item, for Wu Ming, no longer need to chant, only with a thought can be expelled.


    This was thanks to Wu Ming''s development of spiritual power.


    And after being detected by Wu Ming''s spiritual power, it has also be a ce that Wu Ming smiled in disguise, so that the Gate can be used normally.


    Wu Ming saw a shadow in the cage, and just wanted to say something, a voice interrupted him.


    "Oh, am Ite?" Izayoi also rushed over at this time.


    After all, it wasn''t that far away, and coupled with Izayoi''s speed, it wasn''t hard to find this ce in less than a minute.


    Must know that although the very deste forest will bring fear to the intruders, if they be hunters, then the deste forest will be the best way for the hunters to find their prey.


    After all, among the many things that didn''t move, the ones that moved were the most conspicuous.


    After that, Izayoi smiled as ifining.


    "This is really sneaky."


    Obviously, the scene of Wu Ming walking out of the portal was seen by the upside-down Izayoi.


    "This is entirely because you are too excited." Wu Ming shook his head helplessly.


    He originally wanted to use the portal with Izayoi, but he just opened his mouth and said "I found it", and Izayoi flew straight in the direction he saw.


    "After all, this is the big man suspected of being the Demon Lord who killed ''Fores Garo'', how can I give it to you!" Izayoiughed wildly.


    However, Izayoi nced at the shadow that had been trapped in an unknown chain cage, and smacked his lips miserably.


    "But since you came first, I won''t fight you this time." Seeing Izayoi with a "you made a lot of money" expression, he looked at him, and by the way gave Wu Ming a "I''m looking forward to" gesture.


    This makes Wu Ming a little embarrassed, let alone the other party is a Demon Lord, currently they are not sure whether the other party is the enemy or not, not necessarily able to resist.


    However, contact is necessary.


    "In that case, the person hiding in the shadows, you cane out." Said, Wu Ming saw a mysterious dark shadow shrouded in a cage of pseudo Chains of Heaven.


    As if giving up, the shadow gradually disappeared, revealing the person hidden under the shadow.


    It was Lolita with waist-length curly blonde hair tied at the back of her head in arge bow.


    A red jacket, ck panties and a long gray tie, the lower body is wearing a white cloth resembling shorts, a short skirt, and a top hem.


    Four ck ribbon-like ribbons extend from the fabric. On both sides of the calf pantyhose, gray and ck striped paired with short boots, this dress makes this loli look very whimsical.


    "Oh?! I didn''t expect it to be a blonde Lolita. I''ve never fought Lolita." Izayoi looked at Wu Ming with a "happy" face.


    However, Wu Ming did not agree with Izayoi''s brain circuit.


    Shouldn''t a normal person''s first reaction to see a pretty loli be cute or something?


    But if you change your mind, it''s not wrong for Izayoi.


    After all, the other party is also the "big guy" who killed "Fores Garo" overnight. No matter how weak "Fores Garo" is, in Izayoi''s eyes, this blonde loli can still act as a "Demon Lord".


    "Just showing your body means agreeing to talk to us, so can you tell me who you are, Miss Vampire." Wu Ming asked the blonde loli, his ruby-like eyes stared into the bloody red eyes of the blonde loli.


    The blonde loli was obviously shocked, but she recovered in an instant.


    "Oh~ Did you know the details of loli when we first met? You''re really not bad, big brother."


    However, in the face of Izayoi''s temptation, Wu Ming chose to ignore it, and his eyes were still on the blonde loli.


    "My name is Leticia Draculea, formerpanion of ''No Name''." The blonde loli, or Leticia, instantly revealed her identity.


    This time it was Wu Ming''s turn to be dumbfounded, he really didn''t expect the other party to be so honest and report his name directly.


    As for the "No Name"panion, Wu Ming chose to trust Leticia.


    After all, this kind of lie that could be broken with a stab couldn''t be used by anyone.


    "I see, that''s why you attacked ''Fores Garo''."


    The decliningmunity that they once lived in was intimidated by another strongmunity, and the strong self couldn''t stand to teach thatmunity a lesson, so it made sense.


    However, Leticia shook her head.


    Actually, I originally wanted to use ''Fores Garo'' to test the strength of the new member ''No Name''." Saying that, Leticia''s eyes showed a trace of sadness and determination.


    This made Wu Ming, who was talking to Leticia, see some clues.


    (Seems like this is also the person with the story...)

 Chapter 586: Choice

    Chapter 586: Choice


    Leticia gave Wu Ming a very lonely feeling, it seemed that the other party had a hidden feeling.


    "So, what made you give up the idea of using ''Fores Garo'', and defeat them with your own hands."


    Wu Ming started to believe that Leticia was "No Name"''s formerrade, because he didn''t feel that the other party was deceiving himself.


    If the other party really had outstanding acting skills, then Wu Ming was willing to admit it.


    "Because I saw you." Leticia looked at Wu Ming expectantly at "No Name".


    This made Izayoi, who was at the side, narrow his eyes.


    Looking at Leticia''s appearance, it seemed that she had seen Wu Ming before, and no matter how bad, she had seen Wu Ming''s strength.


    Although Wu Ming had not seen Leticia, he was not surprised by Leticia''s words.


    Leticia felt like a hollow fruit to Wu Ming, looking strong on the outside, but not having much strength on the inside.


    In other words, Leticia used to be strong, but now she became weak for some reason.


    Whatever the reason, Wu Ming only needed to know that Leticia used to be strong.


    Because of that, Leticia might have dug up Wu Ming''s body along with the former leader of "No Name".


    Wu Ming guessed it might be because Leticia was also present during the excavation of Wu Ming''s body by the "No Name" people, and she had just seen Wu Ming''s strength for some unknown reason.


    But now, after Wu Ming came to this world with his spiritual body, she had identally suppressed his ability, and Leticia might have seen some clues.


    "Did you see my body?" Wu Ming asked suddenly.


    Leticia nodded naturally.


    "Your body was at the bottom of "No Name", but was taken by the Demon Lord who attacked "No Name" three years ago."


    Wu Ming who had seen the "No Name" hole naturally knew this.


    "Then why do you believe that my body is an existence buried beneath your soil."


    This is indeed a question.


    After Wu Ming came to this world again, except that he didn''t hold back his aura and coercion at first, he basically continued to hold back.


    And its key abilities haven''t been revealed much. In the eyes of others in "No Name", Wu Ming was just a strong rob with some special powers who could travel freely between worlds.


    Although Izayoi may have seen that Wu Ming is not simple, but now it is only in the period of spection.


    However, after the conversation between Wu Ming and Leticia, he estimated that his identity should be confirmed by Izayoi.


    A powerful and hidden unknown life form? ? Something like that...


    After all, Wu Ming had noticed Izayoi''s war-filled gaze.


    "Becausest night, when I went to ''No Name'' headquarters, I felt your presence," Leticia replied.


    Leticia''s words reminded Wu Ming of what happenedst night.


    Last night, in order to show his strength, Wu Ming actually disyed his suppression.


    However, it seemed that Leticia had just arrived there.


    "Your aura is exactly the same as the aura of your body, and it is extremely powerful." Leticia, who had followed themunity leader to excavate Wu Ming''s body, recognized the powerful aura at a nce.


    Wu Ming smiled helplessly.


    After Leticia recognized the newly added member as the body that was once buried under the underground "No Name", she firmly gave up using "Fores Garo" to the newly added "No Name" member teaching "Fores Garo" a lesson.


    This leads to the previous situation.


    Didn''t expect this vampire girl to be so protective.


    Then, Wu Ming raised an evil mentality.


    "Then, seeing this coincidence, I will give you the right to choose."


    Wu Ming walked into the cage formed by the pseudo Chains of Heaven.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming used his bloodshot eyes with a serious face, looked into Leticia''s eyes which were the same color as his own, and spoke word by word.


    "Do you want me to bless ''No Name'', or do you want me to bring you back from hell."


    Leticia was not surprised that Wu Ming knew that the situation was not good. Perhaps in his opinion, a person of this rank should know everything.


    However, Wu Ming only spoke.


    "I chose to let you protect ''No Name''." Leticia spoke her thoughts without hesitation.


    Even Leticia three years ago couldn''t recognize the existence of Wu Ming''s body buried beneath hermunity, and she couldn''t recognize it now that her strength was greatly reduced.


    But Leticia knew one thing, that was, if "No Name" was covered by a "big person", not to mention regaining her previous name and g, even "No Name" could go further.


    Wu Ming, who heard the unsurprising answer, closed his eyes.


    Then, Wu Ming smiled and ced his hand on Leticia''s little head.


    "You really are a greedy little girl."


    Even if Wu Ming stroked her head, Leticia''s face didn''t move at all. But her slightly red cheeks showed that she was not calm.


    "So you said yes?" Leticia raised her small head, which was slightly lowered by Wu Ming''s touch.


    However, Wu Ming shook his head.


    "Unfortunately, I couldn''t protect No Name like you said. "


    In the first ce, Wu Ming''s main task in this world was to find his own body, and join "No Name" only because Wu Ming was moved by the emotions of the guardian family that Kurousagi said and wanted to help them.


    It can be said that if he does not join "No Name", Wu Ming can still find his own body in this world. However, after joining "No Name", he first obtained information from his body, Wu Ming had to thank "No Name".


    And because Wu Ming''s body was eroded by the ck mud, he was unable to return to his own body by disarming his spiritual body for a while. It will only return to the reserve body in Great Root.


    So Wu Ming had to step by step to find his own body.


    Second, Wu Ming can''t stay in this world forever, although Goetia is injured, but the threat is still potential.


    But luckily, if Gudako used the Holy Grail to summon Wu Ming, he could sense it too.


    At that time, Wu Ming can use the Holy Grail version of the Divine Sword of Salvation as a medium, Create a spiritual base there.


    Now it was easy for Wu Ming to control multiple bodies with one mind.


    Even the control in the whole world is the same, at best, the awareness on both sides is slightly dyed.


    However, hearing Wu Ming''s refusal, Leticia was a little confused.


    "Please promise me that I will do whatever you want me to do!


    To be honest, even though Leticia wasn''t very clear about the three neers except for Wu Ming, the three of them were definitely not up to par with "No Name" three years ago.


    As a former Demon Lord who was defeated and epted as a former "No Name", Leticia knew how strong thismunity had been in the past.


    However, such a powerfulmunity was attacked by the Demon Lord and ended up bing the current "No Name".


    If the enemy that attacked "No Name" three years ago came again, the three who had just joined now would not be able to fight back.


    From Leticia''s point of view, only Wu Ming had the ability to bless "No Name" at this time.


    In the confrontation with the Demon Lord, Leticia remembered that the strength of Wu Ming''s body during their confrontation with the Demon Lord even affected the Gift Game held by the Demon Lord.


    However, because Wu Ming''s main body had slept, Leticia''smunity result became "No Name".


    However, due to the previous influence, this made the enemy even more attracted to the Gifts buried underground.


    If Leticia didn''t remember how the enemy looked confused and panicked, she would have thought the enemy hade because of Wu Ming''s body.


    Overall, Leticia believed that as the powerful "soul" in that body, Wu Ming had the ability to protect "No Name".

 Chapter 587: Big Misunderstanding

    Chapter 587: Big Misunderstanding


    "You can also see that I am a ''soul'', and it is a ''body''. Because of my battle with a strong enemy, the two were separated, and my body was lost in this world." Wu Ming patiently exined to Leticia.


    "My first task is to find my body and chase after the enemy, which means I won''t be able tost long in ''No Name'', so I can''t bless ''No Name'' at your request."


    Wu Ming fought with enemies outside the world, and both of them lost their bodies and left them in Little Garden.


    On the other hand, Izayoi, who chose to be a spectator, looked at Wu Ming with burning eyes.


    Don''t get me wrong, this is the eye of war, but being watched by a man with burning eyes makes Wu Ming very ufortable...


    "However, if it is at your own expense, I will be able to fulfill your wish." Ignoring Izayoi''s gaze, Wu Ming whispered in Leticia''s ear like a devil.


    Wu Ming in No Name''s underground library was not idle yesterday.


    Wu Ming discovered something rted to vampires.


    The skies in every Little Garden area had a veil that allowed creatures that couldn''t live in the sun to live normally, and creatures like vampires.


    Therefore, the vampires who came to Little Garden started to maintain Little Garden''s stability spontaneously.


    Because of that, the vampires in Little Garden were called  Little Garden knights.


    Wu Ming could see that Leticia wasn''t weak, but she had lost her strength for some reason.


    If Leticia regained her strength, Wu Ming would increase Leticia''s strength again, and it would not be a problem to bless No Name.


    As for the enemy Leticia was worried about, Wu Ming naturally also thought about it.


    However, it is still a question whether the person who dares to take the body of the Dragon of the Root can withstand the anger of the Dragon of the Root and survive.


    "I I I see" Leticia was stunned for a moment, then she didn''t know what to think, and nodded with a flushed face.


    But all this was seen by Wu Ming, but he was willing to bet that Leticia really thought about it.


    "Oh, big brother can''t help but take action on this blonde loli." Izayoi, fan the mes.


    This person truly understood that what Wu Ming had said was not the same as what Leticia thought.


    "If you''re not too busy, it''s best to join Kurousagi and the others, you should be content after hearing so many things that no one else knows." Wu Ming waved his hand at Izayoi as if he was disgusted.


    "No problem, then as a price, if you have the opportunity, you can have a good fight with me!" Izayoi didn''t care whether Wu Ming answered or not, he ran away with a wildugh.


    "Is this guy not causing trouble this time?" Wu Ming suddenly looked at Izayoi, who couldn''t be seen in the forest.


    Even though Wu Ming had just met Izayoi, he felt that he already knew Izayoi very well.


    Problem child...


    However, even though Izayoi was a problem child, he followed Wu Ming''s words this time.


    He didn''t n to fight Wu Ming because he overheard the conversation between Wu Ming and Leticia earlier, but Izayoi obediently listened to Wu Ming''s words and went to join Kurousagi and the others.


    Even though Izayoi unterally made a deal with Wu Ming, it was already very good.


    "ThenthenWhether you like this body shape, or the shape of an adult, I can change" Leticia said, and started to undress her cheeks flushed.


    "Wait a minute" Wu Ming looked helpless.


    Wu Ming hastily ced his hands on Leticia''s half-taken red jacket.


    However, at this moment, in Wu Ming''s perception, someone came here at an extremely fast speed.


    "Vero, Izayoi said you asked me toe" Kurousagi, who jumped up and ran, said naturally, but Kurousagi found Leticia beside Wu Ming.


    "Eh? Leticia, why are you here" Immediately after, Kurousagi suddenly realized that Wu Ming and Leticia were in a different state at the moment.


    Wu Ming''s hand rested on Leticia''s half-taken red jacket, and Leticia blushed in refusal.


    There were many evil thoughts on Kurousagi which Shiroyasha had instilled in his mind straight away.


    "You you two no way ah!!"


    Then, the Kurousagi blushed and jumped away suddenly, at the same time, her bashful cry resounded throughout the manor.


    Helping Leticia put on the red jacket, Wu Ming gave an expression of admitting defeat.


    "I knew Izayoi couldn''t be so obedient"


    ....


    No Name base in the living room...


    Kurousagi and Leticia sat on the bench in the middle, while Yo and Asuka sat opposite each other on the single seats on either side.


    "Meaning, Vero and Leticia aren''t really the rtionship as Kurousagi thought, is it just a misunderstanding?" Kurousagi who was sitting beside Leticia sighed.


    Leticia blushed and didn''t speak, after all, she was the one who made the mistake in the first ce.


    "So Asuka, can you retract your perverted gaze?" Wu Ming reluctantly looked at Asuka across from him.


    "Huh!" Even though it was a misunderstanding, to Asuka from the world right after World War II, the interactions between Wu Ming and Leticia regarding clothes were already rough enough.


    Wu Ming could only helplessly shrug his shoulders.


    As Kurousagi''s screams echoed through the manor, the others from No Name started rushing towards this side.


    Wu Ming also took this time to exin to Leticia, which made Leticia''s face blush again.


    When the people from No Name rushed over, only Kurousagi blushed, while Wu Ming and Leticia were calm, but the side of Leticia''s cheeks was still slightly rosy.


    Jin and Y and Asuka were a little confused, but Kurousagi and Izayoi knew what was happening.


    Izayoi''s most behind-the-scenes maniptor should have known what was going on.


    "I said big brother, you won''t really take action against this blonde loli." This was ament from Izayoi, who was still watching the fun back then.


    This intrigued Jin and Y and Asuka.


    However, due to the continued problem of "Fores Garo" it needed to be handled by Shiroyasha. Izayoi and Y took care of this matter.


    And Asuka returned to No Name''s base with Kurousagi, Leticia, and Wu Ming.


    Soon after, Wu Ming told Asuka and Kurousagi what had happened.


    Coupled with Leticia''s testimony, Asuka and Kurousagi didn''t misunderstand anymore.


    On the other hand, Leticia, who was Wu Ming''s witness, blushed, but that was entirely because she herself had misunderstood Wu Ming''s intentions.


    But right now, Kurousagi who was holding Leticia was quite happy.


    "Leticia, Kurousagi misses you very much." Seeing that Kurousagi was like a child, Leticia''s heart also returned to three years ago.


    "You''ve matured a lot too, Kurousagi." After all, themunity had been relying on Jin and Kurousagi''s meager ie for the past three years, so how could it be immature.


    Well, of course, Leticia''s statement of maturity also implied that the Kurousagi was constantly pressing her own fat against her chest to express her dissatisfaction.


    However, after thinking about Wu Ming''s proposal, a trace of sadness appeared on Leticia''s face.


    "Although Vero''s proposal is very good, at this moment I can''t help myself." Kurousagi was taken aback by Leticia''s words, and then a helpless expression appeared.


    "Kurousagi, do you know thetest news regarding Leticia?" Wu Ming asked.


    Kurousagi nodded.


    "ording to the news we inquired recently, Leticia will be given as a gift for the recent Gift Game."


    However, Wu Ming did not think things would be that simple.


    "I''m afraid this method won''t work." With these words, the door of the room was pushed open, and Jin, Izayoi and Yo, who were responsible for dealing with the aftermath of "Fores Garo", returned.

 Chapter 588: Gift Game Canceled?

    Chapter 588: Gift Game Canceled?


    "Could there be an ident in Leticia''s Gift Game?" Wu Ming looked at Izayoi who had spoken earlier.


    Izayoi walked to a chair with his hands in his pockets, sat down, and smiled casually.


    "Let''s leave the details to Little Master."


    Jin nodded, and he also found one empty chair and sat down.


    Y came to sit beside Kurousagi and Leticia.


    In the first Fores Garo pce, Y also knew of Leticia''s identity, so there was no doubt about it.


    Immediately, Jin started exining about Leticia''s business.


    "Let''s talk about Fores Garo first." In order, Jin began to exin.


    "We found evidence in the Fores Garo area. After Lord Shiroyasha saw the evidence, she was furious with what Galdo Gasper had done and said that Fores Garo would be severely punished."


    Then, Yo added.


    "ording to what Shiroyasha said, Galdo Gasper will be removed from his spirituality and sold as food, which could be considered self-defeating."


    Must say that such a result is really pleasing.


    The spirituality mentioned here is actually simr to divinity. All of them were items that could enhance the personality of its own species. However,pared to the promotion of divinity to the top, spirituality is not too much, only a part of improvement.


    Simr to the two definitions of an enhanced version and a downgraded version.


    "After that, we asked Shiroyasha about Leticia."


    Even though No Name was indeed taken by the Demon Lord, name, g, and friends, Jin and Kurousagi still tried hard to get it back. Just like Leticia.


    In fact, Jin and Kurousag already knew of Leticia''s whereabouts.


    "Leticia has been living in themunity under the Thousand Eyes banner for some reason, and she was brought out and ced on the table as a gift from the recent Gift Game."


    Immediately after, Jin nced at him guiltily, Kurousagi who was sitting beside Leticia also lowered her head.


    After all, the formerpanion was now considered a gift from the Gift Game, but there was nothing they could do, the kind of guilt and pain no one else could experience.


    "Kurousagi and Jin, the two of you don''t need to feel guilty, after all, it''s something that can''t be helped." Leticiaforted the two with a smile.


    But Kurousagi thought about it and smiled again.


    "But now that we have a new friend, we will definitely be able to win back Leticia in this Gift Game!!"


    "It''s not that simple, Kurousagi."


    If it really was that simple, Previous Leticia, she wouldn''t have done it. Talking to Wu Ming, Izayoi would not immediately say "no" to Asuka''s methods, and Jin would not frown since he entered.


    All of this proved that there was a problem with Leticia''s Gift Game.


    Then, Wu Ming''s words poured into Kurousagi''s head like a basin filled with cold water.


    "If my guess is correct, it was the decision to give Leticia as a gift in the Gift Game. Even if it is to tarnish the reputation of themunity itself, forcibly revoke the decision to give Leticia as a gift." Wu Ming''s words drifted, causing Kurousagi''s pupils to shrink.


    "Why, the reputation of themunity is so important," Kurousagi said in disbelief.


    In this world,munity names and gs are very important because they are symbols ofmunity.


    If the store sign is broken, then the store will be in a recession.


    Wu Ming had looked a little in the underground library. Once a Gfit Game is announced, it is generally not possible to change its contents, including the prizes.


    Unless it''s a special situation that everyone acknowledges, or the organizer is thick-skinned and forced to repent.


    But if so, the good name of themunity will be tarnished.


    Nomunity wants to work with amunity that can''t be trusted, and this is very important in the world of Little Garden.


    And what Jin said next also proved that what Wu Ming said was not wrong.


    "Kurousagi, Vero is right. ording to Lord Shiroyasha, the other party is indeed willing to tarnish hismunity''s reputation and take Leticia back." Jin''s face was a little gloomy.


    Before, there was no power to save his friends, but now he has the power, but his friends can no longer be saved.


    Got hope in despair, but before being able to enjoy the joy of hope, now falls into despair again.


    Although not very serious, at this moment, Jin''s heart was suffering from the pain caused by such a strong difference.


    This was too much for a young man who had taken up a leadership position at the age of eleven.


    "Then what''s the reason? There must be a reason for the other party to forcibly take Leticia back."


    There was no way the other party would suddenly say that they didn''t want to use Leticia as a gift, and then take it back.


    If the other party really said that like a child, don''t know how angry Shiroyasha, the leader of Thousand Eyes, would be.


    The Gift Game held by themunity was like a country having a meeting, and then, when another country had arrived, the other party suddenly said that it was cancelled.


    Fortunately, the other contestants were members of the lower levels of Little Garden, otherwise themunity they belonged to would have to find trouble with thismunity.


    "I heard from Shiroyasha that someone from outside the box court is going to buy this blonde loli for a high price." Izayoi spread his arms.


    "What?! Outside of Little Garden, Leticia was a vampire. If it''s sold outside Little Garden, it won''t be able to survive in the sun!!" Kurousagi stood up angrily.


    Although Little Garden is also the name of this world, in fact Little Garden is only a part of this world that includes almost all the mega cities of the world.


    As long as there is an area with curtains like a greenhouse, it is Little Garden.


    Therefore, a ce that was not covered by a veil was considered a ce outside Little Garden.


    As we all know, vampires are afraid of the sun, and the vampires in Little Garden are also what ordinary people think, and Leticia, who is a pure-blood vampire, is even more afraid of the sun.


    Overall, if Leticia was sold from Little Garden, without the protection of Little Garden''s curtains, then Leticia would be truly unlucky.


    If I had to use an analogy, Leticia outside Little Garden would have to peel her skin off even if she didn''t die, and that was the kind that kept peeling off.


    At that time, perhaps death would be a relief.


    Leticia quietly tugged on Kurousagi''s arm, gesturing for Kurousagi to calm down.


    "Sure enough, in the face of interests, the other party directly chose to sacrifice the reputation of themunity. The leader of thismunity is not going to be someone like the rich second generation." sneered Wu Ming somewhat dejectedly.


    "Leticia, you actually already know about this, right?" Wu Ming looked at Leticia.


    "I did know before I left the cage." Leticia nodded as if she had epted her fate.


    It was precisely because Leticia knew that she would be sold, that she sacrificed a seemingly small price in exchange for the right to act briefly before leaving Little Garden, only to see No Name''s results.


    The people present here were no fools, if not paid, how could Leticia be allowed to move freely as a traded "goods".


    It was precisely because Leticia knew that she would be sold, that she was worried about No Name and wanted to test the neer.


    It was precisely because Leticia knew that she would be sold, and when she realized that Wu Ming was an extremely powerful existence, she would go to great lengths to ask Wu Ming.


    It was precisely because Leticia knew that she would be sold, and when she misunderstood Wu Ming''s words "at the expense of herself", Leticia did not hesitate to prepare to devote herself to Wu Ming.


    All for once a "home", a "home" that will never be seen again.


    It could be said that Leticia was like an idiot, giving up almost everything for this "house".


    However, many people tend to like such a fool.


    "Then, would you like to consider my proposal?" Wu Ming looked at Leticia very calmly.


    The two pairs of red eyes looked at each other, like when the two had first met.

 Chapter 589: Perseus

    Chapter 589: Perseus


    However, Wu Ming''s words left everyone present slightly confused.


    However, Leticia, who was a client, understood what Wu Ming meant, because Wu Ming had already told her what he meant.


    But even so, Leticia shook her head helplessly.


    "But Lord Vero, I will soon be sold outside Little Garden, besides I have lost my divinity, and I really can''t be the guardian of No Name like you said. "


    "What!? Leticia, have you lost your divinity!?" After hearing Leticia''s words, Kurousagi was taken aback and her hair changed slightly.


    "Yes, at the expense of my divinity, I exchanged the free-moving period."


    After all, the price that Leticia could pay, as an "item", was simply the most precious thing  divinity, Worth the price.


    And thanks to this, Leticia''s strength had been greatly reduced, Wu Ming estimated, the current Leticia didn''t have a tenth of her original strength.


    Although Wu Ming didn''t know much about Little Garden''s strength division, but ording to his estimation, Leticia''s current strength had fallen to five digits, and was approaching six digits.


    "Leticia..." Realizing the price Leticia had to pay, Kurousagi''s eyes became wet and her voice started to choke.


    Must say, prices are a bit high.


    However, Wu Ming still asked Leticia.


    "Leaving all the ws for now, Leticia, let me ask you, have you epted my proposal?"


    "I receive." Leticia nodded.


    Even though Leticia didn''t understand Wu Ming''s meaning, but at this moment, she could only honestly say what she really thought in her heart.


    Wu Ming smiled, and Izayoi, who saw Wu Ming''s thoughts, also smiled.


    "Then everyone, let''s go negotiate with the other party."


    "Eh???"


    At night, 2105380 outer door, Thousand Eyes branch.


    Shiroyasha covered the bottom of her cheeks with a paper fan, and looked around with interest at Wu Ming, Izayoi, Kurousagi, and themunity leader, who was sitting in front of her.


    "Do you have anything to ask No Name?"


    Even though it was a question, Shiroyasha, who asked in a derative tone, undoubtedly knew that No Name was here at this time.


    "Let''s be honest, Shiroyasha, can you help us contact themunity leader Leticia is currently in?" Wu Ming said bluntly.


    This made Jin tremble in fear. After all, the other party is the white sun and night star spirit. The current ruler of the hierarchy, Shiroyasha, can''t you be polite?


    However, Shiroyasha was not one to stick to details, and didn''t care about Wu Ming''s words.


    "To be honest, we don''t want to see the man who broke the agreement and humiliated Thousand Eyes again."


    So Shiroyasha also knew that the other party canceled the gifts for Leticia''s Gift Game.


    However, Wu Ming was not surprised by Shiroyasha''s reaction.


    The other party was also amunity under Thousand Eyes, and the fact that the Gift Game was canceled just because he wanted to take back his gifts put a lot of shame on Thousand Eyes'' face.


    After all, even if it is the other party''s responsibility, the other party is also amunity under Thousand Eyes.


    It was also because of this that Shiroyasha had an expression of disgust.


    "But for the sake of all the Kurousagi, I will properly inform all of you." Shiroyasha looked at Kurousagi''s plump chest and smiled.


    This made Kurousagi feel ufortable with her hand on her chest.


    However, Wu Ming once again realized that finding Shiroyasha with Kurousagi was as easy to use as getting bait.


    "I don''t know when you guys found out about it, I found out this morning." Shiroyasha started to exin.


    Themunity that holds Leticia''s ownership is called Perseus, which belongs to the mid-level five-digitmunity. The leader of themunity is Laius Perseus, who Shiroyasha says is a vulgar hedonist with a violent and lustful personality.


    And ording to what Shiroyasha said, the other party had been coveting Little Garden''s nobles for a long time, but there was no chance.


    "Cough, please focus on the main point, Master Shiroyasha." Wu Ming coughed and slightly entuated the pronunciation of the word "Master".


    Cough cough Anyway, anothermunity leader came to me today and said that the Gift Game about Leticia would be cancelled, which annoyed me for a while."


    It must be admitted that Shiroyasha really did his job and was responsible.


    As an officer of Thousand Eyes, Shiroyasha was furious that Perseus had damaged Thousand Eyes'' reputation.


    However, Shiroyasha''s anger was pointless, Perseus was willing to pay double thepensation, and also used some "special" tactics to make the contestants who were scheduled to give up thepetition.


    Even though this technique was indeed "special", in a Gift Game match and there was no evidence, even this Shiroyasha ss lord could do nothing against his opponent.


    The world of Little Garden is extremely free, but in some ways it is also unrivaled in its limitations.


    In this world of Little Garden, sometimes legal procedures are better than others. After all, the Little Garden system was an invincible existence. In the world of Little Garden, you have to live the Little Garden way.


    It was the joint decision of all the gods and Buddhas that created Little Garden in the first ce, and no one could change it.


    The breach of contract cancetion of the Gift Game only requires payment of the liquidated damages and the consent of each scheduled participant. And of course there is the invisible damage to reputation from the public.


    "However, the other party did note into contact with us." Jin frowned.


    Although it is said that No Name was silent during registration, Izayoi and others did not join No Name, but even if No Name''s power is not enough, let''s try.


    Leticia was worried about No Name, and everyone at No Name was worried about Leticia too.


    Even if they knew that they would fail, even if he wasn''t strong enough, No Name would definitely participate in this bounty match.


    Because this isn''t an ordinary prize match in No Name''s eyes, but a battle to win back the onlyrade I''ve seen in three years.


    The reason why Kurousagi summoned Izayoi and the others at this time also had a reason to increase theirbat power.


    But in the end, who would have thought that the other party actually canceled the Gift Game, and was canceled without the consent of all the scheduled participants.


    After hearing Jin''s words, Shiroyasha looked as expected.


    "I think the same, don''t say that Laius did not contact you, even if he did contact you, if you are asked to surrender, you will never give up."


    Just thispanion aspect, No Name will never give up.


    "But I think what Laius thought was that No Name made the decision without any notice." Wu Ming thought about it and didn''t want to say it.


    However, no one disputed this statement.


    After all, despite being cruel, the nameless No Name is often looked down upon by othermunities.


    "Then, based on this, Shiroyasha, can you ask the other party toe for negotiations and discussions?" Izayoi asked.


    "Please Lord Shiroyasha, please help us." Kurousagi also pleaded.


    "Help." Jin also bowed to Shiroyasha.


    At this moment, Shiroyasha smiled, showing the expression she had been thinking about for a long time.


    "We have guessed your request. From the moment you arrived here, we informed Laius. Now, he should be here too. "


    At this moment, the voice of a frivolous man entered the ears of the crowd.


    "Oh, isn''t this the Moon Rabbit!?"


    It really means the feeling of the arrival of a hedonist man.


    A young man with blond and ck hair, a cor around his neck, and boots with the look of a second generation ancestor entered.


    This person should be Laius.


    Everyone saw the rich second generation that came in, and they all felt disgusted.


    Even Wu Ming had to say that this fellow was truly annoying, as if he had a mocking aura.


    "Sure enough, there is a moon rabbit, otherwise my trip will be in vain." Laius said casually.


    This is like saying that Kurousagi is in the bag.


    "Alright, Laius, regarding the fact that you canceled the Gift Game without No Name''s approval, we are about to start negotiations, please show a bit of the temperament a leader should have."


    "Ha? Negotiation, you What a joke, if not for the Moon Rabbit, how could I havee here to negotiate with a mere No Name." Laius sneered at Wu Ming and the others beforeining to Shiroyasha.


    However, he did not notice the coldness that shed in Wu Ming''s eyes.

 Chapter 590: Exchange Proposal

    Chapter 590: Exchange Proposal


    "Hey, you want the vampire, I am very reasonable, just exchange it for the moon rabbit." Laius had an expression "I am very tolerant, you know each other a little".


    Immediately after, Laius watched with a Kurousagi expression.


    "Please allow me to refuse!!" Kurousagi protected her exposed skin with both hands, with an expression that would rather die.


    "Kurousagi is our exclusive No Name bunny girl, and the others are not eligible for it!" Izayoi had an angry expression on his face.


    "Right, Kurousagi is a No Name exclusive that''s wrong! Wait a moment! Kurousagi is not a bunny girl!" It was Kurousagi who repeated Izayoi''s words, and immediately refuted.


    "Izayoi is so stupid!" l Kurousagi hit Izayoi on the head with a paper fan that she didn''t know how to get out.


    However, Laius was amused.


    "Can only say that it is indeed No Name. If you act as aedian, I might as well reward you two!" Laius looked at Wu Ming and the others with a clown-like expression.


    "Thank you very much." Izayoi was not angry, but replied with a smile.


    "Should be enough to y around with." Wu Ming interrupted Laius and Izayoi.


    "Laius, right? I want to ask, who wants to buy Leticia? If possible, please tell me the price." Wu Ming looked at Laius seriously and kindly.


    "That can''t be done." Laius shrugged, looking arrogant and helpless.


    "I have to protect the privacy of guests, how can I disclose guest disclosures at will."


    However, the phrase "protecting guests'' privacy" couldn''t be uttered by Laius, an untrustworthy person, but rather ironically.


    But in Wu Ming''s view, Laius said this on purpose.


    "Oh, to put it simply, are you deliberately making things difficult for us because No Name is easy to bully?" Wu Ming said bluntly.


    Nheless, Wu Ming''s tone of voice was still very good.


    With such a sentence, it gave people a feeling of immediate recognition.


    "Vero!?"


    Jin and Kurousagi looked at Wu Ming in surprise. Of course, what surprised him was not the feeling of his confession, but his outspoken words.


    After all, this discussion was a discussion over No Name, so it was fine to say the "truth" directly.


    Although the feeling simr to this confession was also quite worrying...


    Jin and Kurousagi spoke, and Shiroyasha immediately stretched out his hand, blocking Jin and Kurousagi in front of her, gesturing for the two not to speak.


    However, Izayoi did not admit that he was a coward, but knew that Wu Ming already had countermeasures.


    Don''t look at the appearance of Izayoi who was "talking happily" with Laius earlier, but the cold light in Izayoi''s eyes confirmed his heart.


    Don''t look at Izayoi''s usual condescending appearance, but Izayoi has very deep feelings for No Name''s new "home".


    Wu Ming once asked Izayoi why he joined No Name.


    "I will not let go of the opportunity to fight a Demon Lord! I will be touched by this!"


    That was what Izayoi said to Wu Ming back then.


    He was moved by the excitement ofpeting with a Demon Lord, so he joined No Name.


    But ording to Wu Ming, the reason Izayoi joined No Name, apart from being able topete with the Demon Lord, was very important which was to be touched.


    For the sake of the No Name family, Kurousagi has been wandering around non-stop for the past three years, trying to defend No Name, and even selling his body to Shiroyasha.


    Don''t think too much about it, it''s just that Shiroyasha said if Kurousagi wears the clothes she gave her, then Kurousagi''spensation as a referee will increase.


    Jin also for No Name. At the age of eleven, supposedly growing up under the care of his parents, he took on the responsibility of being amunity leader.


    Izayoi was also really dealing with this feeling.


    So it''s said that Izayoi is false arrogance, ahem...


    Overall, if the "friend" issue is involved, whoever dares to touch his friend will have to pay the price, life is not as good as death. At this point, Wu Ming is still the same.


    "Ah~ That''s right, it''s just a No Name. Even if you''re the scheduled contestant, I don''t need to ask for your approval to cancel the Gift Game, since you''re too shy." Laius said nonsense, ignoring Shiroyasha''s impatient appearance next to him.


    "Watch your words, son, No Name is a namelessmunity, but the other party is amunity. It doesn''t make sense for you to cancel the Gift Game without the consent of the entiremunity."


    "That is why I came to meet with No Name to discuss it." Laius seemed to have gotten a good deal.


    "Didn''t I tell you, as long as the Moon Rabbit is traded, No Name can get the reward without participating in the Gift Game."


    Immediately after, Laius looked at the Kurousagi.


    "And the Moon Rabbit is also an existence that devotes itself to others. Isn''t this a very good proposal."


    After Laius said this, Kurousagi hesitated.


    What Laius said was true, the Moon Rabbit had the essence of devotion to others in its bones.


    This can be seen from the fact that Kurousagi has been looking for No Name members for three years to make ends meet.


    Although it was said that No Name had been kind to Kurousagi, what was more important was the dedication of the Moon Rabbit family.


    Just as Laius was looking at Kurousagi with a narrowed look, and just as Kurousagi was starting to hesitate, Wu Ming suddenly spoke.


    And it was a harsh tone that was theplete opposite of the friendly tone from before.


    "It''s almost time to shut up, second generation Perseus!"


    The silence that raised several decibels made Laius tremble and startle.


    Jin and Kurousagi were also surprised, but the focus of everyone''s attention was not on Jin and Kurousagi, but on Laius and Wu Ming.


    Shiroyasha, who was frightened to see Laius, started to look at Laius with a "trash" look.


    Sensing Shiroyasha''s vision, Laius felt embarrassed, but Shiroyasha was an existence she couldn''t hurt, so he could only vent his anger on No Name, who had offended him and could offend him.

 Chapter 591: Instead of Killing

    Chapter 591: Instead of Killing


    "Hah?! What do you mean!!" Laius frowned and looked at Wu Ming.


    Even though Laius was a second generation who only cared about eating, drinking, and having fun, he was still very proud of his bloodline.


    Wu Ming''s words made Laius'' anger rise again.


    "Not too clear." Wu Ming purposely put on a "very helpless" look.


    "Why do you think that if I anger you, you will let you continue to hold the Gift Game? The two are not connected at all. "


    "I''m just telling the truth, you are really shocked now." Wu Ming''s words.


    Making Laius unable to refute, he waspletely shocked, and everyone here saw this, including the fact that he had always looked down on Shiroyasha.


    "And my doubts about whether you are descended from the hero Perseus are correct."


    The name of the Laiusmunity is Perseus, namely Perseus, the hero who killed the gorgon Medusa.


    Because he dared to act on behalf of Perseus, the first leader of thismunity was a hero.


    In the Little Garden world, usually heroes from myths and legends came to Little Garden, after many heroes finished their deeds, they were all summoned to Little Garden.


    This was what Wu Ming saw when he was reading the Little Garden history book in the No Name underground library.


    Perseus was sublimated to Perseus after his death, and at the same time he was summoned to Little Garden, and started his story again, even if he founded the "Perseus"munity.


    Therefore, the leader of every generation of "Perseus" is Perseus'' direct lineage, so Wu Ming''s suspicion of Laius should not be able to doubt Laius.


    But who calls Laius second generation, he doesn''t have the style of his ancestors at all.


    "I heard that ''Perseus'' is definitely a five-digitmunity, but you want to move to six-digit numbers in the near future. You are truly the second generation who ruined your ancestral treasure. "


    Immediately after, Wu Ming continued. A mockery, or "insult".


    "Second generations like you, prodigal sons who only know how to eat, drink and have fun, have exhausted all the treasures Perseus left behind."


    Wu Ming was absolutely right, Perseus left many treasures for "Perseus", but when passed down to the Laius generation, except for the very important treasures of Perseus, such as a sickle-shaped sword, an invisibility helmet, and flying boots, the other treasures were not lost. Basically, it had been "consumed" by Laius.


    The way to consume it, of course, is for Laius to eat, drink and have fun.


    That''s why Laius moved "Perseus" from a five-figure middle tier to a six-figure lower tier.


    Because they no longer have the qualifications and strength to remain at the intermediate level.


    "No Name participated in the Gift Game you hosted to give you face. It would be fine if you looked very grateful. Who are you to show your arrogant appearance! I''ve seen Perseus, Although it looks quite annoying, it''s really far from you."


    Ignoring everyone''s shock at what Wu Ming said he had seen Perseus, Wu Ming then posed. It seemed he had found something.


    "Oh look at me, it''s really rude, doesn''t it show that you really are the descendant of the hero Perseus, that''s great, at least you''re not a savage who doesn''t know where he came from. Otherwise I really have to grieve for Perseus."


    Everyone was astonished, who would have thought that among the troubled children, the wise Wu Ming would be so... uh... ..very.


    However, Wu Ming did not stop.


    "Butpared to this, doesn''t that prove that you, as a descendant of Perseus, corrupted this bloodline? Sure enough, you have to be careful. I think you should directly transfer themunity to seven digits. Otherwise, when you provoke someone you shouldn''t have provoked, you will get into trouble."


    "That''s right, that''s right." Wu Ming made a benevolent look.


    "Our 2105380 outer door is quite spacious. Would you like toe and squeeze with us. For the sake of your Perseus face, our No Name will take care of you. "


    "Shut up!!!"


    From the very beginning when Wu Ming "insulted" Laius, Laius was already a little angry.


    Roaring loudly, Laius immediately took out a Gift Card, took out a sickle-shaped sword from it, and shed at Wu Ming.


    It was supposed to be a legendary weapon against immortality, a scythe-shaped sword Harpe.


    "Careful!!" Jin and Kurousagi were both surprised.


    As a Divine Weapon, it can already cause damage to Shiroyasha, of course this weapon can also cause damage to Wu Ming.


    However, Izayoi and Shiroyasha did not budge.


    Eating, drinking, and having fun had weakened Laius'' strength a lot. It could be said that if it weren''t for Perseus'' many gifts, Laius would not have been able to gain a foothold in the five digits, and he would have been relegated long ago to the six digits.


    Shiroyasha and Izayoi did not think that Laius could injure Wu Ming, and they wanted to take this opportunity to see Wu Ming''s strength.


    However, Laius waspletely invulnerable, but Wu Ming''s defense against Laius'' attack was somewhat unexpected for the two of them.


    The two of them also thought that Wu Ming might dodge or take Laius'' blow, but they didn''t expect Wu Ming to control Laius without moving his body at all.


    Yes, under control.


    Now, Harpe was less than a centimeter from Wu Ming''s head. It could be said that as long as he moved a little, Harpe would sh at him.


    However, at this moment, Laius'' body didn''t move at all.


    "What...what happened!? What are you doing!?" Laius said frantically.


    Even though the body couldn''t move, Laius'' mouth could move.


    "What did you do to me!?"


    Laius really panicked, after all, no matter who was being controlled in an inexplicable way, he would also panic.


    "Hey hey hey~ You are a descendant of a hero, don''t panic like that okay~" Wu Ming spread his arms out helplessly.


    "Oh~ this is the power of your mind, you can actually reach such a state." Shiroyasha unfolded the paper fan and smiled.


    It could only be said that Shiroyasha was worthy of being the strongest in Little Garden, and she could see the essence of Wu Ming''s strength at a nce.


    "After all, I am also a spirit, and I should have strength in spirituality." Wu Ming smiled.


    It was a mind power formed by pure spiritual power that controlled Laius.


    Wu Mingpletely attached his mind power to Laius, and the result was that a mind power that was many times stronger than Laius locked onto him firmly, as if he was frozen by an immovable ice cube.


    "What?! Mind power?! How can such a weak force control me?!" Laius roared, starting to break free from the shackles of mind power.


    However, it didn''t have the slightest effect, and Laius still couldn''t move at all, and he couldn''t even shake a little.


    Laius waspletely suppressed by the power of thought.


    "Don''t waste your efforts. I even controlled a giant god to soar in the sky and y. How can you break free as a second-generation waste that only knows to eat, drink and y," sneered Wu Ming.


    Then, Wu Ming took the Harpe from Laius'' hand and looked at it in his hand.


    "This is truly a fine artifact. If I don''t have a Harpe yet, I''m afraid this one will be in my bag."


    However, this sentence made Kurousagi have toin.


    "I always felt that Vero was more mysterious than we thought"


    "Why, I am just a special spirit body." Then, Wu Ming smiled slightly.


    However, this smile was like a devil in Laius'' eyes.


    Putting the sickle-shaped sword aside, Wu Ming flicked his finger.


    "P-"


    In an instant, a piece of parchment appeared out of thin air in Wu Ming''s hand.


    "In that case, in the presence of the ruler of the Shiroyasha ss, Laius, please sign this document."


    Then, in Laius'' terrified eyes, he stuck his fingerprints on the unknown document.

 Chapter 592: Host Authority

    Chapter 592: Host Authority


    After Laius pressed the fingerprints as if he was being controlled like a puppet, Wu Ming let go of Laius'' control.


    "Son of a bitch !!!" As soon as Laius got angry, an extremely terrifying gaze stared at him.


    Wu Ming''s ruby-colored pupils turned into vertical pupils at some point.


    The suppression controlled by Wu Ming''s precise control pressed Laius as the target.


    "I just don''t want to bully you too much. If you are not afraid of death, you cane and try it, or take the god by your neck."


    Wu Ming nced at the cor of the snake hair banshee head on Laius'' neck, and then continued.


    "The premise is that you are prepared to die."


    At this moment, Laius felt that he saw an extremely terrifying dragon.


    " ...Pure blood.... Dragon Race..." Laius trembled and muttered involuntarily.


    Hearing this sentence, Shiroyasha narrowed his eyes and looked at her with interest.


    This made Wu Ming helplessly shrug his shoulders.


    After that, Wu Ming smiled at Laius.


    "Okay, Laius, you can return to yourmunity. Of course, Leticia''s Gift Game will continue to be held tomorrow, you see what I mean. "


    Wu Ming smiled and put Laius on the ground. The parchment with the handprints trembled in front of Laius.


    In an instant, Laius seemed to think of something, and his face instantly turned the color of a pig''s heart.


    In the end, Laius left without saying a word, and left helplessly, as if he was dead.


    When Laius pressed the fingerprint, Wu Ming deliberately slowed down the speed during this period, enough for Laius to see the things on the parchment clearly.


    At this moment, Laius had fully understood what kind of existence he had provoked, and he waspletely finished.


    "By the way, what exactly is the content of the document Vero asked Laius to sign?" Kurousagi asked enthusiastically.


    However, Shiroyasha who was attracted by Wu Ming''s "trick" immediately stretched out his hand.


    "Quick, boy, show us." Shiroyasha said, and immediately took the parchment from Wu Ming''s hand.


    A crowd gathered around Shiroyasha and looked at the things on the parchment together.


    ..................


    Gift Game Name: Affiliate "Perseus"


    Contestant: Laius Perseus


    Contestant Victory Conditions: Remain calm and unafraid in the face of the organizers'' oppression.


    Organizer Winning Conditions: Participant is unable to meet the winning conditions.


    Pledge: Respect the above content, and organize the Gift Game by honor, g, and authority of the organizer.


    "Originate God" print


    .......................... .....


    "Ahhhh Ahhhh !!!" Jin and Kurousagi and even Shiroyasha were all shocked, and the shout made Wu Ming in front of several people and Izayoi behind them back away slightly.


    "What''s wrong with you..." Wu Ming covered his ears, shook his head in surprise, and looked helpless.


    "VVVVV-Vero, is this the organizing authority!?" Kurousagi was excited.


    Wu Ming nodded honestly.


    "That''s the organizing authority, but what are you doing so excitedly?"


    "But, Vero, that is the highest level of authority that only a few can wield." Jin didn''t know what to say.


    "Even we were a little rough. Tell me when you get permission from the organizers." Shiroyasha covered the lower half of her face with a paper fan to hide her rudeness.


    "I don''t know the specific time, but I have to say, it should have been beforeing here." Wu Ming pondered.


    Or, on a No Name basis.


    "In the No Name base area, I suddenly realized that I had an additional ability. This ability is an authority that can force people to participate in my Gift Game." Wu Ming looked at everyone.


    Otherwise, Wu Ming would not have directly chosen to negotiate with Laius.


    In other words, Wu Ming had decided that if the leader of "Perseus" was a good man, then he would try to negotiate with the other party on Leticia''s matter.


    And if the other party is an annoying man, then I''m sorry, Wu Ming will directly clean up the other party.


    After the initial meeting and brief discussion with Laius, Wu Ming immediately chose thetter.


    It can only be said that this second generation is too unlucky, and his arrogance and domination for a long time made him forget his respect for the strong, and even he was dragged away by Shiroyasha, not to mention No Name without a name and a g.


    However, no one had ever told him that even in No Name there were strong people. (????)


    And this second generation coincidentally bumped into Wu Ming.


    After speaking harshly to Wu Ming out of anger, Wu Ming forced him.


    And ever since Laius pressed the fingerprint, the Gift Game with Wu Ming had begun.


    After being afraid of Wu Ming, this person''s "Perseus"munity no longer belongs to him, but belongs to the victor''s Wu Ming.


    This once again showed that Laius had lost his respect for the strong due to long-term eating and drinking.


    If he knew respect, there was no need to anger Wu Ming, who had the authority of the host and was clearly a strong person.


    Isn''t that an act of seeking death?


    Wu Ming believed that anyone with a little sharpness would not choose to do the same as Laius, but would face Wu Ming in a more rational and kind way.


    After all, Laius was a hot-tempered man who was facing the ground. If you face other people, Wu Ming will not take the test of courage.


    However, even if Laius is really not angry on the spot, Wu Ming is not afraid that he will not be attacked, because this document does not show the time, which means it can continue until Laius is afraid.


    That''s how word games work.


    And through this sponsor''s permission, Wu Ming also saw the power of this permission.


    No wonder the Demon Lord was called a natural disaster, if Wu Ming had a wed Gift Game against "Perseus", they had absolutely no chance of winning.


    "Well, thinking about it now, we wouldn''t be surprised if a strong person like you gains sponsorship authority." Shiroyasha smiled.


    "By the way Laius just mentioned a pure-blood dragon. Is Vero a pure-blood dragon?!" Kurousagi asked excitedly.


    This made everyone focus their attention on Wu Ming.


    Everyone here, except for Izayoi, was aware of the pure-blood dragon''s existence.


    Wu Ming''s words were also seen in No Name''s underground library.


    Even in the world of Little Garden, where there were many strong people, there were existences that were judged to be the three strongest races.


    Natural-born gods and Buddhas and pure-blooded dragons.


    The highest ranked "star spirits" among races such as spirits, elves, and demons. the "spirit" of nature gods and Buddhas; peak Foh beast, pure dragon without evolution tree.


    These three represented the three strongest races in Little Garden.


    Among them, the strongest could be said to be the God n, because gods were the only existences that had little rtion to humans, whereas the other two races were more or less rted to humans, and in some ways, they were still fatal.


    As an example of a god, Shiroyasha is the best example, the god of the sun and the white night.


    The best exnation for innate gods is unacquired gods.


    Typical nature gods are Greek mythology, Zeus, etc. Basically a god of nature.


    As for the pure-blood dragon race, it is a bit strange.


    The pure-blood dragon race was not born, but the existence of a strong force suddenly gathered and appeared out of thin air, which befits the name of the "fantasy" type fixed point.


    Such creatures often looked like dragons, so they were called pure-blood dragons.


    Pure-blooded dragons could produce pure-blooded offspring only if they were of a single breed, and only dragons would be born when they merged with a different species.


    And Wu Ming had the experience of turning his eyes into vertical pupils before, and with Laius'' words, everyone had to doubt his identity.


    "Well Actually, if I had to say it, I am an existence that is stronger than that sort of thing." Wu Ming smiled.

 Chapter 593: Will You Be Treated As A Demon Lord?

    Chapter 593: Will You Be Treated As A Demon Lord?


    After Shiroyasha heard Wu Ming''s words, she showed a thoughtful expression.


    "What does this mean" Kurousagi was very confused by Wu Ming''s ambiguous answer, and Jin also had the same expression as Kurousagi.


    On the other hand, Izayoi looked excited.


    Needless to say, this man was definitely excited because Wu Ming was a strong man.


    "Forget it, you can treat it as a pure-blood dragon." Wu Ming sighed.


    After all, the existence of the Dragon of the Root is not very easy to exin, so it is still the identity of a pure-blooded dragon.


    However, everyone was extremely dissatisfied with Wu Ming''s perfunctory statement.


    Immediately, Izayoi erupted.


    "Don''t worry about it, big brother,e and fight with me first." Izayoi said directly.


    "Please allow me to refuse." Wu Ming reluctantly nced at Izayoi.


    "Hey~ you actually got an offer and ran away." Izayoi said sadly.


    Even though Wu Ming didn''t see from anywhere that he got an offer...


    "Alright, it''s not too early, tomorrow will be Leticia''s Gift Game, so let''s go home and sleep early." Wu Ming stood up.


    Go home?


    Jin and Kurousagi pondered, thinking that Leticia would return to No Nam tomorrow, the two couldn''t stop smiling.


    "Then I won''t take it." Shiroyasha waved his hand casually.


    After that, everyone said goodbye to Shiroyasha and then left.


    After all, without Shiroyasha''s care, Wu Ming couldn''t see Laius and framed him so quickly.


    After Wu Ming and others left, Shiroyasha did not leave in a hurry, but continued to sit in the room.


    Shiroyasha looked at the parchment in his hand and muttered carefully.


    "''Originate God''...God of origin..."


    Then, the corners of Shiroyasha''s mouth curved upwards.


    "Lauis, you have truly offended a monstrous man who is no weaker than me."


    ...


    On the way back to No Name, Kurousagi in a good mood jumped forward.


    Wu Ming, Izayoi and Jin walked behind, but judging by their fast pace, their mood was quite good.


    However, it has achieved its goal.


    "By the way, why didn''t Vero directly let Lauis release Leticia?" Jin asked loudly.


    After all, "Perseus" could be said to be Wu Ming''s now, so why bother continuing to hold Leticia''s Gift Game?


    Wouldn''t it be better to make Leticia go to No Name.


    "No way, Little Master, we still have to promote No Name." Izayoi said while holding the back of his head with both hands.


    "Izayoi is right. Because of Leticia, our n to use Galdo Gasper to promote No Name has failed. Jin, you won''t forget it. "


    Jin also remembered Wu Ming''s reminder. Their goal is to promote No Name.


    In the end, being interested in Leticia''s business, Jin simply forgot about it.


    "Sorry..." Jin smiled shyly.


    "After all, Jin is only an eleven year old kid. With Izayoi''s and I''s brains, you can be sure to hone your skills as a leader. We will do everything well. Wu Ming pressed Jin''s little head.


    "Thank you, Vero, Izayoi," said Jin touched.


    Jin and Izayoi smiled at this.


    After that, Izayoiughed as if he had thought of something.


    "But then again, this is really interesting, our ns were ruined because of that blonde loli, and now we have to promote No Name on blonde loli."


    Indeed, because Leticia attacked Galdo Gasper, the match''s Gift Game was also canceled, but themunity that was enved by Galdo Gasper was freed.


    Although they were also very grateful to No Name, they praised Shiroyasha and so on more...


    However, it was Shiroyasha who immediately intervened to punish Galdo Gasper, and forced the disbandment of Fores Garo.


    However, No Name''s promotion is a bitcking.


    However, due to the Leticia incident, Wu Ming immediately took over "Perseus" in the Gift Game, and made "Perseus" stop dealings with unknown people, and resumed the Gift Game where the prize was Leticia.


    As for whether No Name could win, let Leticia be brought back.


    Wu Ming and Izayoi smiled and did not speak.


    Just kidding, the organizers are all their own people, and they havefortable conditions. If they cannot win the Gift Game, then No Name can be disbanded.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean you''re prepared to cheat.


    "Little Master, you can see the blonde loli return to No Name tomorrow." Izayoi was ready to make his move.


    Immediately after, Izayoi looked at Wu Ming.


    "You are not allowed topete with me for the qualifications to participate in the Gift Game this time, big brother."


    "Don''t worry, I will neverpete with you."


    After all, as Wu Ming''s secrets were revealed one by one, he could be described as Izayoi''s persistent appetite.


    Even Izayoi has a temper, and even though Wu Ming is innocent, let Izayoi take the opportunity this time.


    "If I strangle you, it won''t be worth the loss," Wu Ming said jokingly.


    "Hey, pretend you know!"


    Izayoi and Wu Ming smiled at each other, reached out to each other, clenched their fists, and pressed against each other.


    Sometimes, friendship is often synonymous with love and other feelings, and can be "love at first sight".


    In less than two days, Wu Ming and Izayoi could already be said to be friends, or the four troubled children who had joined No Name together could be said to be friends.


    After all, like things thate together, sometimes, destiny is a wonderful thing.


    "By the way, Vero, you just put the Lauismunity in your pocket, will you be considered a Demon Lord?" Kurousagi said worriedly.


    Jin also answered.


    "Vero, this is indeed a problem."


    However, Wu Ming shook his head.


    "Although I seem to have used the organizing authority casually, Luis voluntarily suppressed fingerprints, this was not forced." He smiled like an asshole.


    This overwhelmed Jin and Kurousagi a little.


    Indeed, the reason why a Demon Lord is called a Demon Lord is because of the organizer''s abuse of authority.


    But Wu Ming didn''t force Lauis, Lauis "voluntarily" pressed his fingerprints and agreed to participate in Wu Ming''s Gift Game.


    However, this voluntary punishment left Ren and Kurousagi a little helpless.


    It is clear that you are "forcing" people to y.


    "Shiroyasha, the lord of the ss, is a witness, and Lauis can only ept it." Izayoi smiled helplessly.


    Well, as expected, Shiroyasha is also an aplice.


    That is why it is said that there is no way to thank others.


    "You could say Shiroyasha opened one eye and closed one eye. After all, this Laius is also very annoying to Shiroyasha," Wu Ming said as he walked over.


    "Forget it, as long as it''s okay..." Jin''s shoulders drooped down.


    He had given up, as long as nothing happened.


    Gradually, the abandoned No Name building appeared in front of everyone.


    "Then, bring this good news to everyone."

 Chapter 594: Participate Gift Game

    Chapter 594: Participate Gift Game


    "In other words, Leticia''s Gift Game will be held as usual, right." Asuka nodded slightly with her arms crossed.


    After going to the Thousand Eyes branch to negotiate with Lauis, Wu Ming and the others returned to No Name and told the process to Asuka and Yo, who were guarding Leticia''s side.


    "Not happy, why can''t Izayoi and I participate in the Gift Game tomorrow? Asuka and I can''t?" Yo also looked at the crowd in a displeased tone.


    That''s right, Asuka and Yo were annoyed that Leticia''s Gift Game was left to Izayoi instead of them.


    "No way,dies, your Gift Game yesterday." Izayoi smiled evilly.


    "But the Gift Game was canceled because of Leticia!" Asuka protested.


    "Then I don''t care, this time it''s my turn." Izayoi smiled and spread his arms.


    Just like a child, ying naughty.


    "Alright everyone, this time it''s about Leticia''s attribution, I just let Lauis continue the Gift Game, but I didn''t ask him to change the content, which means that the Gift Game''s content is still unknown, or leave it to Izayoi." Wu Ming reluctantly coaxed the fight.


    "In any case, even if I were apanion, I wouldn''t reveal the contents of the Gift Game." Wu Ming smiled slightly.


    This time, even the two troubled children, Asuka and Y, did not speak.


    If the content of this Gift Game was a fight or something, then the two of them really didn''t benefit.


    After all, the two of them weren''t as good as Izayoi if they were really divided ording to theirbat strength.


    Y, who was holding the Genome Tree, was fine, at least it was a Gift rted to the body, but Asuka really wasn''t good enough.


    After all, the Gift was only in the "dominance" aspect. Don''t look at the fact that Asuka haspletely controlled Galdo Gasper, it''s only because Galdo Gasper is too weak.


    If she encountered some stronger opponents, then his Gifts would bepletely useless.


    Take Lauis for example, even if Lauis is a waste, no matter how he eats, drinks and ys, he is a second generation, but this person is still a descendant of Perseus.


    Wu Ming guessed, no, it had to be certain, if Asuka used the Gift of domination on Lauis, which flows with the blood of a hero, then she could only dominate for a short time, and then she was forcibly crushed by Laius.


    Seeing Asuka''s disappointed expression, Wu Ming smiled.


    "Now then, Asuka, after Leticia returns to No Name, let''s study your Gift."


    "Hah? My gifts?" Asuka was taken aback.


    "That''s right." Wu Ming nodded.


    "After all, when Shiroyasha assessed the Gifts for us, she said that the Gifts of the three of you could be said to be the strongest Gifts of mankind."


    Wu Ming said this, and everyone reacted.


    Although Asuka seemed to only be able to control individuals, it wasn''t that simple to be able to be the "human''s strongest gift" by Shiroyasha.


    "Perhaps, your Gift is not only to dominate others, it may also have other effects."


    Facing Wu Ming''s suggestion, Asuka nodded with anticipation.


    "That''s fine, but after all, this also belongs to Leticia, so let Izayoi take part in tomorrow''s Gift Game." Asuka nodded arrogantly and agreed.


    "I really annoy everyone." At this time, Leticia said guiltily.


    After all, everything this time was caused by Leticia herself. Even though everyone didn''t say anything, and they were happy about it, she didn''t take it for granted.


    On the other hand, Leticia, who cared deeply for herrades, felt even more guilty.


    "Leticia..." Kurousagi looked at Leticia like this, with tears in her eyes.


    Then she was caught by Asuka and Y''s ears.


    "Waaaa! What are you two doing?!" Kurousagi burst into tears, covering her bunny ears with tears, staring at the two of them.


    "It''s just Kurousagi, so pitiful." Yo said expressionlessly.


    "You Little Garden noble, you should be more elegant." Asuka smiled a little.


    "Otherwise, call it Lord Hakoniwa (shame)."


    "How about calling him Hakoniwa noble ughs)?"


    "You two are troubled kids!!"


    Immediately after, Leticia felt a hand on her head.


    "So you should ept your friend''s help as a matter of course." Wu Ming smiled rubbing Leticia''s small head while watching Kurousagi being mauled by Asuka and Yo.


    "Lord Vero..." Leticia didn''t know what else to say.


    "And it doesn''te without a price. If you ept my power, you will be my family and serve as the guardian of No Name for the rest of your life."


    Then, Wu Ming looked at Leticia.


    "You, have you noticed it already?"


    Leticia''s expression condensed, her eyes fixed on Wu Ming''s.


    "Yes! Lord Vero, Leticia is ready!"


    Wu Ming smiled.


    "Then go to bed early and return to No Name tomorrow."


    "Yes!"


    It waste at night, and the moon hung high in the sky, illuminating the ground which had lost its light. Thest light in No Name goes out, and everyone falls asleep.


    ...


    The next day.


    Everyone wakes up early.


    Whether it was Jin or Kurousagi, or even the three troubled children, they all finished breakfast early and came to the No Name conference room.


    Asuka looked at the conference room without the figures of the two people, quite confused.


    "Why did Vero and Leticia disappear, are they still in bed?"


    "Could it be that the two of them did it togetherst night and couldn''t wake up from exhaustion?" Yo said nkly. That''s pretty scary.


    This made the extremely pure and pure Kurousagi blush instantly.


    This reminded her of the scene where Wu Ming and Leticia were in close contact when she met Leticia for the first time yesterday.


    "How could it be!! How could Vero and Leticia do such a thing! Yo, please watch your words!!"


    "Perhaps Kurousagi really wanted to see such a thing." Yo covered her small mouth and showed a satisfied smile.


    "Not that! Kurousagi didn''t think about it!!" Kurousagi replied to Yo with a flushed face.


    "Ahhhh, I didn''t expect that Kurousagi to be so unclean, as expected of a Hakoba noble (shame)." Asuka was also joking.


    "You two are troubled children!!" Kurousagi was crying by both of them in one ce.


    Watching this joke casually, Izayoi sat down and looked at Jin beside him.


    "So did the two of them go to ''Perseus''?"


    Jin nodded.


    "As expected of Izayoi, Vero and Leticia did go to ''Perseus''"


    After saying that, Jin took out a piece of paper with Wu Ming''s message written on it.


    "I don''t need to look at it, I just want to see if my guess is right." Saying that, Izayoi walked leisurely to the window with his head in hand.


    After that, Izayoi shouted at Asuka and Yo, who were still teasing Kurousagi.


    "It''s almost time, I will participate in the Gift Game!"


    However, Asuka and Yo looked directly at Izayoi, and their eyes were still bloodshot like demons.


    "Don''t even think about running away on your own!"


    "Yeah, even if I can''t participate in the Gift Game, I have to watch it!"


    "Ha ha ha! In that case, it depends on whether you can catch up with me!" Izayoi said that, he immediately jumped out the window.


    "Izayoi!?" Jin and Kurousagi were taken aback, but both reacted immediately, Izayoi was no ordinary person.


    "Do not run!!" 2


    Asuka and Yo said, one person ran out of the bedroom door, and the other jumped out the window.


    "WaitWait, Asuka, Yo!!" As expected of the "filial" Moon Rabbit, even if she was mistreated by the two, Kurousagi would still worry about them.


    Then, Kurousagi also ran outside, leaving Jin alone.


    "Everyone wait a minute..."

 Chapter 595: The Woman in Black

    Chapter 595: The Woman in ck


    Right now, Wu Ming was not at the ce where Perseus was holding the Gift Game, but somewhere at the end of the world.


    However, Wu Ming did send Leticia back to Perseus, but this time Leticia was treated as a guest.


    After everyone fell asleepst night, Wu Ming quietly left No Name and went to Perseus.


    Even though Perseus did belong to Wu Ming, he would not sit idly by like those arrogant people.


    After all, Laius is also a descendant of Perseus, who knows if the other party will y tricks.


    After all, Little Garden''s Gift Game is often yed with words, and some loopholes can be found. Even if Perseus is basically Wu Ming''s personal property, if there is a "thief", "robber" and the like "ransack" "If it is Perseus, then it will be his loss.


    But it just so happened that Wu Ming met some "thief" who stole his own things.


    This made Wu Ming very surprised, and it was the reason to clean up Laius.


    After tidying up Laius, Wu Ming went to Perseus'' storage room and basically stored all the treasures in Perseus into Dragonest.


    Moreover, Wu Mingpletely ignored the uneptable phenomenon of Laius''a.


    When the loyal underlings of the Laius gang were about to take Laius away, Wu Ming removed the cor with the gorgon around Laius'' neck.


    And the Perseus members who were taught a lesson by Wu Ming also dared to be angry and did not dare to speak, so they could only take Laius away from Wu Ming.


    After that, Wu Ming personally ordered additional surveince, and let the Perseus people set up a special ce for the Gift Gamest night.


    Ignoring the exhaustion of everyone in Perseus, under the high-intensity pressure from Wu Ming, the ce where the abolished Gift Game was re-established in one night.


    Wu Ming nodded in satisfaction and then left.


    This made everyone in Perseus relieved, but when Wu Ming left Perseus, he left a huge sh on the ground next to Perseus, which made everyone in Perseus feel relieved again.


    Returning to No Name, after resting until dawn, Wu Ming woke up.


    Must say, it may be a characteristic of Wu Ming''s spiritual state, because he has a very strong spiritual power, it can be said that there is basically no need for sleep.


    But just like three meals and snacks, even though Wu Ming didn''t need the usual "three meals", he could enjoy "snacks", and he wouldn''t have time to rest.


    Incidentally, Leticia woke up early because she was a little excited.


    But that''s okay, after all, Leticia is still Perseus'' "item" in name.


    After that, Wu Ming brought Leticia to Perseus, letting Leticia move freely in Perseus like a mistress.


    This left Leticia slightly dumbfounded, but under Wu Ming''s orders, she epted it obediently.


    Although Perseus was very upset, because of the failure of the Gift Game Laius, Perseus'' owner had already be Wu Ming, so they had to listen to his words.


    Or they can opt out of Perseus.


    However, this group of "loyal servants" chose to stay. It is said that because of Laius'' father''s rtionship, they decided to serve Laius for life.


    Wu Ming smiled sarcastically again, if Laius improved a bit, not to mention four digits, at least Perseus would not drop to five digits.


    After instructing the Gift Game to be held on time, and instructing everyone to invite Kurousagi as the referee, Wu Ming left.


    Wu Ming believed that Leticia''s affiliation matter was rted, and Kurousagi would definitely take on the role of referee.


    After all, if someone cheated and won the game without the Moon Rabbit as the umpire, then Kurousagi would have no ce to cry.


    However, Wu Ming did not return directly to No Name after leaving Perseus, but instead got to where he is now, the end of the world.


    Before leaving, Wu Ming looked for Lauis and asked for information on the person who wanted to buy Leticia.


    As a result, Laius arrogantly didn''t say it before, but now Wu Ming asked him to say it.


    Pure-blooded dragons can''t be bothered...


    But even so, the answer Wu Ming got was simply "the other party is the ck-clothed youngdy", and nothing else.


    This made Wu Ming quite doubtful whether Laius was ying with him...


    However, Laius'' face was so frightened that he was reassured.


    "The other party''s ck robe seems to have the effect of blocking his face, and I can only see that it is a woman..." These were Laius'' original words.


    But it turns out that there are so many clothes that have the function of blocking the appearance...


    Then Laius was beaten by Wu Ming again.


    "You are a man who only knows how to eat, drink and have fun, so can''t you do something useful!!" Wu Mingined helplessly.


    However, Laius is also very helpless, he just wants to eat, drink and have fun...


    ording to Laius, the other party came suddenly, offering to buy Leticia something that would satisfy Laius.


    Otherwise, Laius wouldn''t have canceled the Gift Game so suddenly.


    However, the other party maintained a sense of mystery and did not tell Laius what the other party was going to buy.


    However, in Wu Ming''s opinion, the other party might havee to prostitute themselves, and directly strengthened Leticia during the transaction.


    After defeating Laius again, Wu Ming asked about the location of the connection, but Laius said that he woulde himself when the time came.


    This made Wu Ming very displeased.


    Then, in order not to be beaten, Laius thought of the sentence the other party exined.


    "If there is an urgent matter, go to the ends of the world."


    This is why Wu Ming came to the end of the world.


    However, since the person in ck who wanted to buy Leticia didn''t exin the specific method, she had just arrived at the end of the world, so there was no good way to find her.


    Thinking of this, Wu Ming looked at the person in ck who came out of the forest in front of him.


    However, feeling the powerful aura that the other party was emitting as if surprised, Wu Ming smiled.


    Looks like I caught a big fish.


    "Laius wants to say something."


    The person in ck said, a girl''s voice with a very sweet voice.


    Coupled with the petite figure of the other party, it was no wonder Laius told the other party that she was a young woman in ck.


    Then, Wu Ming smiled.


    "Lord Laius wants me to inform you that the transaction has been cancelled."

 Chapter 596: This has become a prisoner

    Chapter 596: This has be a prisoner


    "Canceled?" Facing Wu Ming''s sudden cancetion, the girl in ck was clearly stunned for a moment.


    Perhaps in the eyes of the girl in ck, Laius, "trash", was impossible to refuse.


    The results were now beyond his expectations.


    But as a result, the girl in ck also found a trace of abnormality.


    In the eyes of an extremely smart girl, it was impossible for a second generation like Laius to refuse a deal with them, so there were two possibilities.


    Either Laius couldn''t continue to deal with them because of other reasons, such as being threatened, or the man in front of her lied to her, such as threatening that Laius was the man in front of her.


    To be able to tell her to reject the deal in ce of Laius, the man in front of her shouldn''t be as simple as she seems.


    All in all, these seemingly ordinary little spirits must have something to do with Laius'' refusal to trade with them.


    Hence, the slightly unhappy girl decided to cut the man in front of her with a dagger to make up for her unhappy heart.


    "He canceled it when he said it was cancelled. Who do you think we are!" The girl in ck said arrogantly to Wu Ming.


    The girl in ck has started, first of all, she has to choose something.


    However, Wu Ming also wanted to have a nice talk with the girl in front of him which was not easy no matter how he looked at it.


    "That is because Lord Laius is already in danger, so he has no choice but to cancel the transaction with you." Wu Ming was not angry at the girl''s arrogance, but answered the girl in a quick tone.


    "Can''t help themselves??"


    Wu Ming''s words tickled the girl in ck.


    "But as far as I know, Perseus have been doing pretty welltely and will move into the six figures."


    This made Wu Ming smile.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect a rat like you hiding outside Little Garden to have such a good way of asking for information." Wu Ming smiled.


    However, the mouse in Wu Ming''s sentence made the girl in ck furious.


    "It''s just a spirit, you actually summoned His Majesty a rat!" The girl was really angry at Wu Ming''s humiliation.


    In an instant, the girl''s figure disappeared.


    In the next second, the figure of the girl appeared in front of Wu Ming, and it seemed that the girl threw her hands at Wu Ming.


    But it is impossible to think.


    The girl instantly took out a small dagger from under the ck robe and stabbed at Wu Ming who was very close.


    However, Wu Ming didn''t care about the girl''s attack, instead thinking about the girl''s words.


    Listening to the girl''s words, it seemed that "Your Majesty" was the master.


    This was really interesting. The man who could be called "Your Highness" was not a simple character no matter how you looked at it.


    While Wu Ming was thinking about it, the girl''s dagger had been stabbed in Wu Ming''s body.


    Although in general, things like daggers should not work on existences like "spirits", but Wu Ming judged that the girl''s dagger was not an ordinary dagger.


    Although this dagger, which is not like an artifact, does not seem to have any power, it must have a special ce, at least it can pierce the spiritual body.


    After all, Wu Ming did not expect that this seemingly intelligent girl would do such a shameful thing.


    Indeed, as Wu Ming had guessed, a girl''s dagger could harm an existence like a spiritual body, but in essence, such a dagger was just a mass-produced special dagger, not a very precious thing.


    Just because of the girl''s fighting style, the girl used such a dagger.


    Then, the dagger of the girl in ck stabbed straight into Wu Ming''s body.


    From the point of view of the girl in ck, the "arrogant" spirit in front of her had no chance to react at all, so she was killed by her.


    However, Wu Ming could not be stabbed to death by a slightly special dagger, nor could any damage injure him by it.


    "If I really am an ordinary spirit, I don''t believe this will really let me go to hell."


    "Hah?!" Hearing Wu Ming''s weak tone that didn''t seem to have been stabbed with a dagger, The girl in ck was clearly shocked.


    The girl can be sure that she did stab the dagger into Wu Ming''s body, even if it is a spirit, it must die if it hits it.


    After that, the girl in ck used a technique to approach Wu Ming, and immediately separated from Wu Ming for a considerable distance, and even the dagger that pierced Wu Ming''s body was no longer needed.


    It looks like a space transfer, but with a little experience in space, it can be judged that it is not a space transfer.


    "What is your trick to control the distance?" Wu Ming asked casually.


    "Who is this man!" The girl in ck was taken aback, and while she said warily, the girl took out another dagger in self-defense.


    She already had the idea of retreating directly.


    "After all, I am no ordinary spirit." Wu Ming calmly took out the dagger that was inserted into his body.


    After taking out the dagger, there was only a hole left in the clothes, and Wu Ming''s body was not in any serious trouble, it could be said to be intact.


    ying with the dagger in his hand, Wu Ming looked at the girl in ck.


    "Compared to these unimportant things, I am more interested in where youe from, Miss ck."


    Wu Ming smiled slightly, and then started muttering something in his mouth.


    "Fear the winged, the evil and the mighty, they all fear me who has wings! My wings will bring you a curse! Evil can''t hit me!


    While Wu Ming was talking about the incantation, the sigh that Wu Ming let out made the girl in ck stunned for a moment, as if she had met an "acquaintance".


    However, the girl also knew that what Wu Ming was talking about was not a good thing, so she reacted very quickly.


    However, although Wu Ming seemed to be chanting slowly, it was actually very fast. When the girl in ck responded, he had finished casting the spell.


    In other words, the girl had lost her chance to escape.


    In an instant, Wu Ming disappeared.


    The next moment, like an irony, Wu Ming''s figure appeared in front of the girl in ck, like a hug. It clings tightly to the girl''s body


    Wu Ming also lifted the girl''s ck robe.


    What caught Wu Ming''s attention was a girl wearing a sleeveless dress with a short jacket tied around her waist. A petite girl with long hair


    But don''t think too much, the reason why Wu Ming used the raptor incarnation to cling to the girl''s body was because Wu Ming wanted to fight back.


    After all, he was stabbed so suddenly, anyone would be very displeased.


    This was also why the girl was close to Wu Ming''s body, and she didn''t move when she was stabbed by Wu MingThe girl was stabbed by Wu Ming


    The girl clutched her stomach and staggered two steps back.


    However, just when the girl thought she could rely on the control distance to retreat, she found that her ability was useless.


    From her abilities, coupled with the wound in the stomach, the girl roared, her legs were weak, and she almost fell to the ground.


    However, Wu Ming hugged the girl''s body just in time.


    "Your ability is to control distance, right? I have temporarily sealed your abilities with a sealing technique."


    "Seal!?" The girl was shocked.


    There are many Skills in YGGDRASIL (World Tree), namely skills that exist to prevent the enemy from issuing skills.


    The convenient skill, Wu Ming, naturally learned a skill or two.


    He was no longer constrained by the game system, and the skills he was using had reached the masters. That is, if the girl only had the ability to control distance, then she would be nted today.


    Of course that doesn''t mean Wu Ming''s sealing skill can silence the opponent 100%, it still has to be judged from the enemy''s strength.


    Just like Shiroyasha, Wu Ming estimated the sealing skill could only work for less than a second.


    However, for a girl belonging to the brain group, being silent for half an hour was fine.


    "Then can you tell me who your master is, the girl who is my captive."

 Chapter 597: Temperament

    Chapter 597: Temperament


    The Griffon was deeply pressed to the ground by the golden giant''s shadow. No matter how the Griffon''s wings fluttered, it couldn''t dissipate the giant''s pressure.


    Because when using the giant shadow to restrain the Griffon beast, Wu Ming also silenced the other party.


    However, the effect was not that great, as this Griffon relied on the strength of his own body.


    "Don''t waste your efforts, I think negotiating with me is the only way for you, unless you have other friends with special abilities." Wu Ming smiled at the Griffon at his feet.


    Although the current Wu Ming was a spiritual body, his abilities were basically the same as his main body, which meant he could use multiple incarnations.


    It could be said that if Wu Ming didn''t want to have fun with Griffon, he would have killed Griffon long ago.


    But after all, the current focus is gathering intelligence, and Wu Ming is not a demon who likes to kill, so he will not directly kill the Griffon.


    "You are a strong man, and I have to admit this."


    However, Griffon didn''t be weak because he was subdued, but generously admitted that his skills were inferior to the others.


    "I really am not your opponent, this time I am to me."


    Even though Wu Ming also liked "tough men" like Griffon, it was still very unpleasant that a subdued enemy refused to ept tenderness.


    "I don''t hate men like you, but if you lose, you have to admit it. I don''t want to do it. Tell me your information honestly." After speaking, Wu Ming stretched out his hand and ced it on the girl''s stomach.


    "Smelly hooligan, what are you doing!?"


    The girl that Wu Ming was carrying instantly changed, and despite her body not stopping bleeding, she desperately stopped the hooligans in front of her from attacking her.


    Wu Ming sighed, and then pointed his index finger that was half curved downwards at the girl''s head.


    *Explosion-*


    "Wuuu" The girl kicked and screamed in the air while holding her head in pain.


    "Don''t think about it, I just wanted to treat you to show my sincerity."


    After speaking, Wu Ming''s hand had been ced on the girl''s injured stomach.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming withdrew suddenly.


    "Yes, it''s a painful pain ----" The girl immediately moved her hand from her head to her stomach.


    Because Wu Ming pulled out the dagger that was stuck in the girl''s stomach, which caused the girl''s wound that had started to stop bleeding to bleed slightly again, and the girl immediately died of pain (the girl thought).


    This made the Griffon controlled by the golden giant shadow under Wu Ming''s feet frown, and the body that had stabilized started to struggle again.


    "I protest!! I was tortured naked!" The girl looked at Wu Ming with tears in her eyes, as if she had suffered a lot of grievances.


    Both the girl and Griffon began to wonder if the words Wu Ming had said earlier, "Help me with treatment as a sign of sincerity" were just bullying them.


    This made Wu Ming extremely helpless.


    He didn''t know who made the first move.


    Ignoring Griffon''s struggle and the girl''s resistance, Wu Ming held the girl with one hand and casually threw the dagger with the other, and the dagger was controlled stably in the air by his spiritual power.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming tilted the girl''s head again, and moved the girl''s hand to her head.


    Wu Ming ced his hand on the girl''s stomach which was starting to bleed again.


    Immediately after, the girl felt a hot flow in her stomach.


    Wu Ming used a life recovery magic skill to heal the girl.


    At the same time, the pain in her stomach slowly disappeared, which made the girl feel like she was soaking in a hot spring.


    "Hmm~~~~" As a result, the girl naturally made a strange sound.


    The girl hastily covered her mouth, blushing in embarrassment and not daring to look at Wu Ming.


    This made Wu Mingugh.


    "Is it thatfortable?" Wu Ming looked at the girl seductively.


    This made the girl''s already flushed face turn a little red again.


    The griffon under Wu Ming''s feet pretended not to see this, and after seeing that Wu Ming really took care of the girl, he no longer struggled.


    "Alright, it shouldn''t hurt."


    Wu Ming took a hand from the girl''s stomach, and through the dress with a hole in the stomach, the girl''s delicate belly skin was exposed.


    "Thank you" The good upbringing made the girl blush and thanked Wu Ming.


    However, the girl forgot that the man she was thanking had stabbed her.


    Then Wu Ming saluted the girl maliciously.


    "The little belly feels good."


    Wu Ming''s temptation made the girl react again. This man in front of her was an enemy, and she also remembered that it was because of this man that she was injured.


    However, the girl forgot that the opponent stabbed her because she stabbed her opponent first, even though it didn''t cause any damage...


    The girl looked at Wu Ming as if she was cheating, but did not speak.


    And Wu Ming was not bothered, but instead looked at the Griffon beneath his feet.


    "My name is Graiya Greif."


    As ast resort, Griffon could only speak first.


    "Uncle Greif!?" After the Griffon opened its mouth, the girl shouted in surprise,


    It''s as if she doesn''t understand why the Griffonpromised


    After all, Wu Ming would rather not know his name, but know other information.


    "Huh! Even if uncle Greif speaks, I won''t tell you any information! For the sake of His Majesty, you must die." The girl turned her head and stopped staring at Wu Ming.


    "That''s pretty good, kid." "Wu Ming was impressed by the girl''s courage.


    "If that''s the case, then don''t me me for being ruthless." Wu Ming pulled the girl''s face with his hands and smiled at the girl.


    "You.what do you want to do!?"


    Seeing this extremely "scary" smile, the girl wanted to back away in horror, but found that she was still in Wu Ming''s hands.


    Suddenly, Graiya Greif spoke up,


    "Don''t go too far, kid."


    Graiya Greif raised his head slightly, looking at Wu Ming with sharp eyes.


    However, Wu Ming smiled.


    "That''s so funny, Griffon." Wu Ming didn''t call the Griffon by name, but addressed him by the name of the creature.


    "Although I am very interested in you wanting to buy Leticia, but from the start, it was you who made the first move. I''m just a counterattack passive."


    Immediately after, Wu Ming closed his eyes, and then opened them again.


    The original red eyes instantly turned into golden vertical pupils, and a boundless coercion radiated from Wu Ming


    "You have to wait for me to be real before you can exin it honestly!"


    Sensing Wu Ming''s terrifying aura, both Graiya Greif and the girl froze.


    "You turned out to be" Graiya Greif''s reaction made Wu Ming narrow his eyes, which was the same reaction as the girl who noticed his aura earlier.


    In other words, these two people knew him, and no matter how bad they were, they were familiar with his aura.


    This made Wu Mingugh.


    In this way, these two people might have seen his main body, or the organization of the two people might have information about his body.


    If ording to the worst n, Wu Ming''s body might be "stolen" by the other party.


    At this time, there was a riot in the surrounding forest.


    *boom*

 Chapter 598: Cant be beaten to death?

    Chapter 598: Can''t be beaten to death?


    Feeling a tremor from the ground, Wu Ming couldn''t help but look in a certain direction.


    Wu Ming could feel something running in the direction he was looking at.


    "Did your friende to save you."


    However, in the face of Wu Ming''s words, neither of them answered.


    "This is quite good, since someone came to save you, so you chose not to speak anymore." Wu Ming smiled slightly at this.


    "In that case, have you ever thought that it is very likely that I will save yourpanions and kill them head-on."


    Wu Ming''s words did not shake the two of them, as if the neers were not their friends.


    In other words, both of them believed that Wu Ming couldn''t kill aer.


    At this moment, a creature that caused an earthquake appeared.


    More than a dozen white dragon lizards, like lizards, but slightlyrger than ordinary people, rushed to Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming could see that this huge lizard had extremely strong strength, reaching at least five diguts.


    However, even so, Wu Ming would not be afraid.


    Soon after, Wu Ming started reading new words.


    "Everyone whomits a crime, fears my power. Now I will obtain the majesty of ten mountains, the power of a hundred rivers, and the power of a thousand dragons! The majesty that I raise is the mark of a ferocious dragon seed!"


    Wu Ming finished his incantation at a speed that seemed ominous but was actually very fast.


    In an instant, the shadow of the golden giant behind Wu Ming began to change.


    Originally, the giant shadow behind Wu Ming was just an ordinary golden giant, but after those words were spoken, the golden giant began to grow into the characteristics of a dragon.


    Dragon horns, dragon ws, dragon beard, dragon tail, and all ces rted to dragons grew in the shadow of the golden giant.


    In an instant, the golden giant shadow turned into a golden dragon human shadow.


    The suppression emanating from the dragon-man''s shadow surprised Graiya Greif and the girl.


    At this moment, it was as if a pure-blooded dragon had appeared in front of the two of them.


    This is how tobine a silent Bull avatar and a dragon avatar.


    The incarnation of a dragon species with the ability to kill dragons,bined with the incarnation of a tall and powerful giant, the result is a dragon man.


    The next moment, with Wu Ming''s mind control, the golden dragon man raised his fist high and mmed it into the group of white dragon lizards that were attacking.


    *Boom*


    The white dragon lizard was easily annihted.


    The violent impact resounded at the ends of the world, and the giant shadow that concentrated its power did not cause a storm this time.


    However, it causes a lot of dust.


    He swept the dust around him suddenly, Wu Ming looked at Graiya Greif and the girl who disappeared by his side at this time, and frowned slightly.


    Wu Ming had just sensed that someone was taking advantage of the moment when he was controlling the golden dragon to attack the white dragon lizard, and someone was moving Graiya Greif and the girl.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming saw the position behind him, and a man with elegant light brown hair who looked somewhat gentleman was standing there.


    "Being able to seize the opportunity to save that person under my nose, it seems that you are a little stronger." Wu Ming looked at the man.


    "No way, although I can''t be considered aplete group with them, but after all, I''m also their panion'', I have to save them if I can." The man smiled gracefully at Wu Ming.


    But in Wu Ming''s view, this is quite arrogant.


    "Fear those who have wings, the wicked and the strong fear me who has wings! My wings will bring a curse to you! Bad guys can''t hit me!" Silent vertical golden pupils With a nce, the spell finished moving.


    In an instant, the power of the three incarnations of [Bull], [Dragon Seed], and [Raptor] exploded together, and Wu Ming''s figure disappeared instantly, pushing away the golden dragon human phantom.


    Immediately after, a huge golden fist with a power of 10,000 tons instantly smashed the man into the ground.


    This time, Wu Ming did not show mercy like he did to the girl and Graiya Greif, and the punch he threw at the man was a crushing blow.


    The dragon-man shadow raised its fist slowly, and the tiny blue particles disappeared with the wind.


    Wu Ming can be sure that this blue particle is the man now, and now, he has turned into ashes.


    However, this time Wu Ming was "nted".


    "Oh, you really are strong." The man''s voice came from behind Wu Ming.


    There was a hint of doubt in Wu Ming''s eyes, and then he turned around hastily.


    Have to say, this is really bold.


    Wu Ming was not afraid of the enemy sneaking up on him, so he turned around slowly, and the enemy was eager to attack, so he chose to wait for a slow turn.


    Wu Ming turned his head, and as a result, the man who should have been blown to pieces actually reappeared here, and he was still behind Wu Ming.


    Now, Wu Ming understood why Graiya Greif and the girl weren''t worried about the neers at all, it didn''t seem like this thing could kill them.


    "Can''t you kill ..." Wu Ming began to guess the opponent''s ability.


    "You just dealt that punch, and I''m called Maxwell." The man, or Maxwell, bowed to Wu Ming and did not attack.


    "Aren''t you going to attack?" Wu Ming asked casually.


    Maxwell shook his head.


    "I still know what I''m capable of. Even if you''re just a soul right now, it''s not something an existence like me can interfere with." Maxwell shook his head gracefully.


    However, through this sentence, Wu Ming knew many things.


    "My mission has beenpleted, then, I will say goodbye now. See youter, mighty dragon." In an instant, Maxwell''s figure disappeared.


    But at the moment of disappearance, Wu Ming saw a change in space.


    "It''s not like space transfer" Wu Ming pondered.


    It must be said that Little Garden is really an interesting ce, and the teleportation encountered is basically not a simple space transfer.


    Moreover, through the various expressions and words of the wave of people just now, Wu Ming could see it.


    The other party seemed to know about his body.


    Wu Ming guessed that the other party had something to do with the Demon Lord who had attacked No Name, or the other party was the Demon Lord who attacked No Name.


    However, the information was still too scant, and Wu Ming''s conclusion was only an analysis of his own body.


    If only there was more information.


    "Tsk, I should have caught the Griffon and the girl directly earlier."


    "But this time, I didn''t go out to "connect" with the other party with the mentality of being able to get any information, but rather get some things about it. My body, as expected."


    Shaking his head, he stopped thinking about these messy things.


    After canceling the incarnation status, Wu Ming waved one hand, and a dark space door appeared in front of him.


    "Izayoi should have won, looks like I''ll have to prepare a bit."


    Said, Wu Ming entered the portal, and his figure disappeared, leaving chaos here.

 Chapter 599: Divinity

    Chapter 599: Divinity


    On a clear afternoon, the lower levels of East Little Garden provide a warm and peaceful view.


    On the Thousand Eyes branch, Shiroyasha''s eyes were slightly closed, holding the teacup, slowly sipping the tea in the cup, enjoying this rare purity.


    Suddenly, a purple-ck portal appeared like a ck hole in front of Shiroyasha.


    Shiroyasha''s slightly closed eyes widened slightly, watching these "ck hole"-like ripples with interest.


    Immediately after, when she felt that someone was about toe out, Shiroyasha held the teacup in one hand and waved his free hand towards the portal.


    A seemingly ordinary but quite powerful energy bomb exploded in the ck hole.


    As a result, Wu Ming who had just exited the portal was covered in energy bullets.


    "Shiroyasha, do I have a grudge against you?" Wu Ming grabbed the energy bomb that wanted to explode with one hand but couldn''t because it was suppressed by it, and looked at Shiroyasha helplessly.


    "Oh, this is not Vero, I didn''t expect this to be your method."


    Shiroyasha took a sip of tea quietly.


    Then, Shiroyasha looked at Wu Ming.


    "Looks like you''re not in a good mood."


    Shiroyasha''s words made Wu Ming sigh.


    The front legs are out of the portal, and the hind legs are bombarded with energy, no matter who it is, it will not be in a good mood.


    "It''s not bad if I''m in a good mood, but I just went through a few things."


    Then, as if thinking of something, Wu Ming came to Shiroyasha and sat down.


    "By the way, Leticia''s Gift Game should have ended. What was the result?"


    While asking Shiroyasha, golden ripples automatically appeared in the air around Wu Ming.


    From the Noble Phantasm space, a luxurious crystal bottle flew out.


    Then Wu Ming snapped his fingers and made a crystal cup through an advanced skill item.


    Controlling the crystal bottle through the power of the mind, the crystal bottle in the air brought the wine to the cup in Wu Ming''s hand.


    In this way, Wu Ming began to think to himself.


    Seeing the crystal bottle floating by Wu Ming''s side, and sniffing the scent of the wine in Wu Ming''s hand, Shiroyasha put down the teacup in his hand.


    "Isn''t the result obvious, Non Name won, and by the way, Izayoi and Jin have a good reputation."


    The No Name Gift Game that Shiroyasha watched at the scene, and Izayoi''s win made No Name stand out so much.


    "Really, Izayoi''s speed is quite fast." Wu Ming drank the wine in his ss in one gulp.


    Realizing that Shiroyasha''s focus was on his own wine, Wu Ming smiled in relief.


    "Do you want? This is good wine that I snatched from Perseus," said Wu Ming as he shook the bottle in his hand.


    Laius really enjoys life, and consumes a lot of voluntary exchanges from his ownmunity to be "luxurious" as well.


    This bottle of tens of thousands of years of wine was one of Laius'' "luxury" items.


    "You, you are quite good at doing this kind of thing."


    As the witness of Laius and Wu Ming, Shiroyasha naturally knew that Perseus had belonged to Wu Ming.


    Then Wu Ming casually took the thing from Perseus, and it was naturally legal.


    "But we love it!" Shiroyasha showed an "excellent" smile.


    Wu Ming flicked his finger, and another simr crystal cup appeared in the air.


    The crystal bottle is automatically tilted, and the wine in the bottle is poured into the crystal ss.


    Once full, the crystal cup floated to Shiroyasha.


    Shiroyasha, who took the wine, drank the wine in one gulp, making a satisfied voice.


    "Ha~~~ This is really good wine, let''s drink some more."


    The crystal bottle automatically poured wine for Shiroyasha and Wu Ming, like old drinking buddies, and the two started drinking.


    "Then, who could have guessed the result so long ago, why did youe to find me?" Shiroyasha narrowed his eyes slightly red, giving off a drunken feeling.


    Wu Ming drank the wine in his ss in one gulp, and looked at Shiroyasha without the slightest hesitation.


    "Actually, I wanted to ask a question about Divinity."


    "Oh, Divinity..." A glint of light appeared in Shiroyasha''s eyes.


    "After all, I''m not from this world, and I don''t know much about Divinity, so I''d like to consult those of you who can bestow Divinity on others."


    After all, there is no such thing as a "Divinity" in Wu Ming''s power system, and among the people he knows, there are people who are on good terms and who can give divinity to others, and only Shiroyasha.


    "If my guess is correct, what you wanted to know about Divinity was actually for Leticia." Shiroyasha didn''t rush to answer Wu Ming''s question, and took a sip of wine hastily.


    "That''s right." Wu Ming nodded, not surprised Shiroyasha guessed his thoughts.


    Wu Ming had no intention of hiding it, and Shiroyasha was also a smart person, so it was normal to be able to guess.


    Leticia became so weak because she gave up her divinity, she herself once said that her strength wasn''t even a tenth of her original strength.


    Hence, Wu Ming wanted to ask if there was an alternative method or something.


    "I must say, son, you asked the right person." Shiroyasha immediately took out a folding fan, and proudly covered the lower half of her face.


    "You see, I am the top ten existences in Little Garden, and I also have a lot of experience in bestowing divinity."


    This is a little surprising.


    Although Wu Ming also saw the greatness of Shiroyasha, Shiroyasha turned out to be in the top ten existences, which Wu Ming did not expect.


    But why suddenly feel that Little Garden''sbat power is so low...


    As if seeing Wu Ming''s harsh words, Shiroyasha knocked on Wu Ming with a closed paper fan.


    "Kid, don''t be aware of it. You should know that your strength is very strong. I don''t think I can beat you."


    Hearing Shiroyasha''s words, Wu Ming felt relieved.


    The power of the Dragon of the Root itself increases with age. Assuming that Wu Ming has stayed in Great Root without leaving, even if there is no Divine Sword of Salvation, twelve incarnations, and no ability to master magic, runes, etc., the body of the Dragon of the Root alone is enough to be underestimated. all things.


    Let''s put it this way, after the Dragon of Roots is fully grown, it is a giant dragon with thick blood and high defense against strong attacks.


    No one could break his defenses, no one could indirectly injure him, no one could escape his pursuit, no one could withstand his attacks.


    As a kid''s Dragon of the Root, Wu Ming had mastered many methods. Through the power of the race, even in this Little Garden world with many strong people, it is enough to dominate one side.


    And it''s the kind that no one can control.


    But...


    "I''m really sorry, but I don''t know much about myself."

 Chapter 600: Questions about the grace of Divinity

    Chapter 600: Questions about the grace of Divinity


    Wu Ming shrugged his shoulders jokingly, which made Shiroyasha very ufortable.


    Shiroyasha only wanted to tell Wu Ming to be strong, but Wu Ming was like an ordinary person who saved five million in the bank and continued to live an ordinary life.


    But Shiroyasha thought about it and didn''t panic.


    "Well, actually, as a sun star spirit, I am the same as you."


    Shiroyasha is a manifestation of the Geocentric Model, and was originally a Demon Lord born as the final test of a mortal without possession.


    Due to the development of science and technology, the Geocentric Model is prohibited, and the danger of Shiroyasha, thest court of humanity, is indirectly eliminated.


    But the powerful Shiroyasha is still very strong, not that if there is no Geocentric Model, she will be instantly annihted.


    Because Shiroyasha is still the star of the sun spirit.


    As a sun older than humans, Shiroyasha couldn''t possibly be so weak no matter what she thought.


    In addition, Shiroyasha''s heart is not a cruel one, so Shiroyasha epts the divinity of the Yaksha Buddha, descends from the spirit, andes to the lower levels of the Little Garden world to serve as the master of the ss.


    But if investigating the reason, Shiroyasha and Wu Ming were really the same person.


    They were all strong yers who were not strong in the early stages but basically invincible in theter stages.


    "Not to mention, you still have the power of the sun in your body. If someone says that we are brothers, it doesn''t matter."


    Shiroyasha refers to the incarnation of [Sun].


    "Then, my sister Shiroyasha, what do you think about Leticia''s divinity status loss?" Wu Ming directly hit the snake and started to climb the kin with Shiroyasha while joking.


    "Regarding Leticia, I actually have no choice." Shiroyasha shook his head.


    "Although divinity seems to be mass-produced, it has many ws." Shiroyasha started to exin to Wu Ming.


    "Leeticia''s divinity belongs to her and was bestowed by the strong person who created the vampire."


    "The one who created the vampire n?" Wu Ming wondered.


    Shiroyasha was very pleased with Wu Ming''s "ignorance".


    "I''m afraid you don''t know. In fact, Leticia''s race was created by the dragon who brought the world."


    "The dragon that brought the world..."


    As soon as the name sounded, it was almostparable to the Dragon of the Root.


    "I''m not very clear about the specifics, you just need to know that it''s a dragon with a world on its back." Shiroyasha only told Wu Ming.


    "Leticia''s vampire family was created by that man, and Leticia''s divinity was also bestowed by the other party."


    After that, Shiroyasha exined the divinity in detail to Wu Ming.


    There are distinct differences in the divinity endowed by different gods and Buddhas. Just like the divinity endowed by a double-digit god, it is much stronger than the divinity endowed by a five-digit god.


    "What if the Shiroyasha you gave back to Leticia''s divinity?" Wu Ming asked.


    After all, Wu Ming wanted Leticia to regain her former strength. If that was the case, then it would be best if Shiroyasha double digits gave Leticia divinity.


    "You think it''s too beautiful, kid." Shiroyasha hit Wu Ming mercilessly.


    "Don''t say that my current strength has been suppressed, and it is not easy to give divinity. Besides, if I give Leticia a divinity, then Leticia belongs to Thousand Eyes, so it doesn''t matter."


    After all, it took a character like Shiroyasha to return Leticia to her former strength.


    And if Shiroyasha was given the status of a god, she would be a member of the family or something.


    Just like the great snake at the end of the world, it was Shiroyasha''s vassal.


    "I just asked, and I don''t want you to give Leticia divinity."


    After all, Wu Ming also had the ability to empower others.


    "By the way, don''t you have the ability to empower others?" Shiroyasha asked doubtfully.


    It made sense that people of the Wu Ming level should also have the means to empower others.


    "Cough Yes, yes, but the process is very unfriendly" Wu Ming smiled awkwardly.


    The incarnation of [Youth] one of the ten incarnations of Verethragna, which can empower people.


    However, it is most effective and fast only by word of mouth.


    However, the energy invested in this way will always run out someday, meaning that if the energy is exhausted then the embarrassing process must be done again.


    Even though Leticia once wanted to devote herself to Wu Ming due to a misunderstanding, it was a misunderstanding after all, and this move was not very friendly with Leticia at the moment.


    However, apart from that, Wu Ming had a method.


    One of the twelve incarnations of the [Magic Master] incarnation.


    Wu Ming wanted to use this method from the start, but it was a little unfair to Leticia.


    After all, if Leticia epted Wu Ming''s contract and became his vassal, then Leticia could truly be someone Wu Ming belonged to.


    Just like the Flugels.


    What Wu Ming had hoped for was that Leticia would be No Name''s patron saint, not her vassals.


    That''s why Wu Ming went to Shiroyasha to ask about divinity.


    "Forget it, let''s go back and have a discussion with Leticia." Wu Ming rubbed his brows slightly dizzy.


    "Oh~ you have an idea." Shiroyasha took another sip, holding his ss.


    "Just forget it." Wu Ming said, used his mind power again to control the crystal wine bottle to get a ss of wine, and then drank it all.


    "Thanks for telling me so much, Shiroyasha, then I''ll say goodbye first."


    After speaking, Wu Ming was rude, and smashed the wine ss that was made and made with high-end items, letting them turn into magic particles and disappear in the air.


    Then, Wu Ming stood up and opened a portal to NoName.


    Moments before entering the door, Wu Ming turned his head to look at Shiroyasha.


    "Shiroyasha, there''s still a lot of wine left, I''ll give it to you."


    "Ohhhhh~ Well then, wee." Shiroyasha grabbed the crystal bottle stuck in the air without hesitation.


    "Thanks again for your help, Shiroyasha." After that, Wu Ming entered the portal and left the Thousand Eyes branch.


    "Nothing to be grateful for, just making up for the doubts I made three years ago."


    ....


    No Name Base, conference room.


    "Wee back, Leticia~~!!" Kurousagi hugged Leticia happily, rubbing, rubbing, rubbing.


    Kurousagi was very happy that his formerrade was back.


    However, Asuka and Yo looked at the fat on Kurousagi''s chest that had buried Leticia''s head, and then looked at their own chests, feeling somewhat displeased.


    "Kurousagi, your fat is really getting in the way!"


    "Punishment is needed."


    After the two finished talking, they grabbed Kurousagi''s ear.


    "Uhhhh-why are you treating Kurousagi like this~~"


    Seeing Asuka and Yo indirectly freeing herself from the tightness in her chest, Leticia smiled gratefully.


    "Wee back, Leticia." Jin stepped forward to congratte Leticia on her return.


    "It took you a long time, Jin," Leticia said apologetically to Jin.


    Then, Leticia looked around.


    "By the way, why did Lord Vero leave?"


    "That guy, maybe he went out to have fun alone." Izayoi, who was sitting on the sofa leisurely, waved his hand.


    At this time, Wu Ming''s voice was heard.


    "Your words make me sad, Izayoi-kun."

 Chapter 601: Vassal

    Chapter 601: Vassal


    A purple-ck portal suddenly appeared beside Izayoi, and then, Wu Ming came out from there.


    "Lord Vero." Leticia looked gratefully and bowed.


    "Thank you for everything you have done for me."


    Wu Ming walked over to Leticia and rubbed her head.


    "I do not do anything. If you want to thank me, thank Izayoi. Your return depends on it."


    "Hey~ big brother, are youforting me!?"


    Hearing Wu Ming''s words, Izayoi immediately cried out in pain.


    "Although I have other ways, but this time, I just tried a little, let''s do it."


    After all, if there was no Wu Ming, then Laius would never have started the Gift Game.


    As for the Gift Game victory, even if Izayoi wasn''t around, there would still be Asuka and Yo, not to mention that Wu Ming himself would still be able to participate.


    "Credit or something, if it''s mine, no one can take it, but it''s not mine, and I would never rob it." Izayoi''s evil party aesthetic is fully revealed.


    "By the way, since Lord Vero has already carried Perseus into his pocket, wouldn''t it be better to just transfer me to No Name, why do we still need to hold the Gift Game?" Leticiained.


    This was simply a Gift Game where Wu Ming took out his own items as a reward for hismunity to participate in, which was very strange to Leticia.


    However, Wu Ming shook his head in response to Leticia''sint.


    "Its nature is different, Leticia."


    Even though Wu Ming was also a member of No Name, donating his belongings to themunity felt like charity.


    Even though Leticia might be Wu Ming''s property againter...


    Moreover, this time, Wu Ming had be the center of attention, so he had to give others a chance to appear.


    Even though Asuka and Yo still hadn''t appeared...


    And the most important.


    "We still have to rely on this Gift Game to build our prestige, blonde loli." Izayoi said to Leticia harshly.


    Leticia then remembered that No Name''s original n to build a reputation had been ruined because of her.


    "I''m really sorry, everyone." Leticia bowed to everyone guiltily.


    Then she was stunned by Wu Ming.


    "But the results are good." Wu Ming smiled and looked at Leticia, who was holding her head and squatting with tears in the corners of her eyes as her brain copsed.


    Even though Wu Ming knew Leticia''s age might be a few hundred years, she was really cute.


    "By the way, what happened to the n." Wu Ming looked at Jin.


    "Izayoi performed very well this time, and coincidentally this time in the Gift Game, he also met a high-ranking Demon Lord subordinate, and managed to sweep the tide of fame." At this moment, Jin made the appearance of a leader, behaving quite calmly.


    "Overall, the n was a great sess! Haha!!" Izayoi raised one of his hands, dering victory.


    "Well, anyway, the n is done." Wu Ming shrugged.


    In fact, Wu Ming had absolutely no idea what the contents of this Gift Game were, he simply ordered Lauis to y ording to the original Gift Game.


    But even so, Wu Ming dared to let Izayoi enter this Gift Game.


    This is called trust.


    Wu Ming believed that Izayoi could win, and Izayoi did not disappoint Wu Ming.


    Not to mention that Izayoi also met Little Garden''s high-ranking Demon Lord subordinates, who really gave No Name a surge of fame.


    However, there are high-level people participating in this Gift Game, it seems that Leticia''s identity is not ordinary.


    Wu Ming nced at Leticia, who was still wiping her forehead with tears in her eyes, then put on a cute face again.


    Shaking his head, leaving Leticia''s identity question behind, Wu Ming started to get to the point.


    "I just went to Shiroyasha to consult some things."


    Wu Ming''s expression became serious, which made Asuka and Y who were teasing Kurousagi beside him stop teasing Kurousagi and be serious.


    "Now, Leticia, I will give you three choices." Wu Ming looked at Leticia.


    "First, be my vassal, share honor and shame with me, and the price is mine."


    "Secondly, in order to receive my protection, the price is that you have to do protection every now and then, and the process may be cruel to you."


    "Thirdly, don''t ept the two suggestions above, give up being my Vassals, give up on receiving my blessings."


    Wu Mingpleted the three options briefly, although it was brief, easy to understand, there was no one in the audience who did not understand it.


    However, Leticia was confused.


    "But Lord Vero, didn''t you say that after I returned to No Name, you would let me receive your power and be No Name''s guardian? This seems different from what you said at the beginning."


    Of course, it wasn''t Leticia who had a problem with it, but rather the third choice that Wu Ming gave.


    If the first and second options were to choose a way to gain power, then the third option was to let Leticia abstain.


    Leticia didn''t understand what Wu Ming meant.


    After Leticia asked this question, the scene fell silent.


    Because of this silence, even Kurousagi didn''t dare rub his ears.


    For a moment, Wu Ming sighed.


    "Actually, Leticia"


    Then, Wu Ming told Leticia the reason.


    "That is, you can''t find a way to recover my strength and gain divinity for now, but you don''t want me to bear your shackles, so you give me three choices?" Leticia summed up Wu Ming''s words.


    However, Leticia smiled.


    "You are very gentle, Lord Vero."


    "Huh gentle??" said Wu Ming in surprise.


    He didn''t feel that he was gentle, Wu Ming just didn''t want Leticia to sell herself.


    But it seems the "gentle" feeling is a little...


    "Cough cough... In short, you can choose the third option, but you don''t have to worry, I will see if I can help you find your divinity in the future and let you regain your strength."


    However, Leticia immediately refused.


    "No need, Lord Vero."


    Immediately after, Leticia looked into Wu Ming''s eyes the same color as hers.


    "I chose the first option."


    "Be my Vassal... But you should know that if you be a Vassal, it''s most likely that it can''t be lifted."


    At least, Wu Ming hasn''t tried to cancel the [Magic Master] contract...


    "Then Lord Vero, I have be your Vassal, so I can''t stay in No Name?"


    "The disadvantage is that you will be branded with me, share my life, and gain my strength, and it will not affect other aspects of you..." Wu Ming shook his head.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming looked at Jin, Kurousagi and the others.


    "How about you, don''t you mind Leticia''s decision?"


    However, there was no answer, but everyone shook their heads.


    "Even as escorts, we will respect Leticia''s choice." Kurousagi looked calm.


    "Kurousagi is right, our friend chose the right path, and we are not qualified to stop." Jin also added.


    "I''m not contributing this time, so I won''t state my opinion." Asuka folded her arms and sat on the sofa.


    "Same as above." Yo nodded and sat down with Asuka.


    Finally, Wu Ming looked at Izayoi.


    "Hey~ Look what I did, I don''t care about such troublesome things~" Izayoi looked like "as long as you''re happy".


    After sighing, Wu Ming finally looked at Leticia.


    "Leticia, you may not understand the importance of being my vassal,e here." Wu Ming hooked Leticia''s hands.


    Leticia came obediently, and then, Wu Ming crouched down and pressed his forehead against Leticia''s.


    In an instant, Wu Ming gave Leticia a description of [Magic Master] ability.


    After a while, Wu Ming stood up and looked at Leticia again.


    "I see, is that what Lord Vero meant?" Leticia nodded thoughtfully.


    "So, do you still have to choose this option, Leticia?"


    However, Leticia smiled.


    "Yes."


    Wu Ming looked around the crowd, then looked at Leticia, and sighed silently.


    "If so, then so be it."


    Wu Ming crouched down again and looked at Leticia with a smile.


    "It''s toote to regretter."


    However, Leticia smiled in return.


    "Yes, my master."

 Chapter 602: The contract is over

    Chapter 602: The contract is over


    Without many bells and whistles, Wu Ming and Leticia just held hands, and the contract ceremony was over.


    "Is it over already?" Kurousagi stared at Wu Ming and Leticia curiously.


    Jin was just as curious, and the three troubled children, although not as clear as Kurousagi and Jin, still had curious eyes caught by Wu Ming.


    At this moment, Wu Ming could only helplessly smile.


    "A shining magic circle?" Shrugging his shoulders, he came to the sofa and sat down.


    Leticia also walked with Wu Ming, but instead of sitting together, she stood behind Wu Ming.


    It only treats itself as a maid.


    "Un, Leticia, even though you are still my vassal, you don''t have to follow me all the time. You are No Name''spanion in name" Wu Ming corrected Leticia''s thoughts.


    However, Leticia was much more stubborn than Wu Ming had imagined.


    "But Master, you are indeed my Master, aren''t you? Leticia thinks there is nothing wrong with serving her Master." Leticia smiled a little.


    "I am a member of No Name, but before this, I was also a maid of Master."


    This made Wu Ming a little helpless.


    Wu Ming had always felt that this [Magic Master] incarnation had the meaning of brainwashing.


    But Wu Ming thought well, after all, this is the power of two godsbined with his own evolutionary ability, how can it be as simple as a contract.


    Once the contract was signed with Wu Ming, be it forced or voluntary, the contract would subtly make the vassal who signed the contract truly be his vassal.


    Both physically and mentally.


    "Well, after all, Vero has be Leticia''s main god. I think Leticia''s approach is correct." Kurousagi smiled.


    No matter what, as long as thepanions can safely join everyone in No Name.


    This is Kurousagi''s simple and "greedy" idea.


    "Main god or something, actually, you can''t say that No, forget it, just think of it that way" With the idea that the more he exined, the more muddled he became, Wu Ming instantly let Kurousagi''s fantasy go.


    It''s fine as long as it doesn''t cause any damage.


    "I''m quite jealous of you, big brother, you have a blonde loli maid, I really want to try it." Izayoi said jokingly and enviously.


    However, Izayoi''s words made Leticia''s eyes light up a little.


    And it wasn''t just Leticia who was attracted by Izayoi''s words, but Asuka and Yo.


    "I haven''t enjoyed the blonde maid''s service yet."


    Must say that Asuka deserves to be Ojou-sama. There seems to be quite a few maids in the family


    "Envy." Yo, who was hugging the cat forcefully, which made the face of the cat in her arms turn purple, and it felt like she was about to suffocate.


    "I have received services from many people, and even services from people from other races," Wu Ming said in a nostalgic voice.


    In the beginning at Connacht, even though Wu Ming was Medb''s bodyguard, he was still respected in a ce where the strong were respected.


    In Camelot, as a very senior knight, there were also many maids.


    In Uruk, Wu Ming has be a "god", and there will be nothing less to serve.


    Nazarick really belonged to Wu Ming, and naturally there were many subordinates. The world of the Campione, Wu Ming has also been treated as a king, and the world of Riku, Wu Ming also has a bunch of Flgel.


    Thinking of it this way, was Wu Ming actually a bourgeois person?


    "Oh? So, have you ever been served by a blonde maid?" Asuka asked with great interest.


    As expected of Ojou-sama, she really is a bourgeois evil.


    "Even though I don''t have a blonde maid, I do have a blonde female knight in another world."


    Wu Ming remembered Erica, who was the same Ojou-sama as Asuka.


    "By the way, she is still a European noblewoman."


    "Noble female knight?!" Leticia''s eyes narrowed.


    Leticia emitted a slightly frightening aura.


    Wu Ming was stunned for a moment, and immediately reacted.


    As a vampire, Leticia was known as the Little Garden Knight.


    In this way, the properties ovep.


    The blonde hair, nobles, knights, and subordinates of Wu Ming, this made Leticia feel a little ufortable.


    "Ahembut she didn''t be my vassal, she only served me on behalf of."


    After Wu Ming said that, Leticia''s terrifying aura disappeared.


    "Sorry, Master, your strength is a little stronger, and I can''t control it for now." Leticia bowed to Wu Ming and apologized.


    Only mood fluctuations caused a change in aura, which was enough to see that Leticia''s strength had recovered.


    "Leticia, does it matter? Do you need to rest?" Kurousagi looked at Leticia with a bit of concern.


    There is also a disadvantage to suddenly getting a huge power, even if the control is not mature.


    "No need, Kurousagi, I''m just a little ufortable, and it will be fine after a while." Leticia said that she wanted to stay by Wu Ming''s side.


    At this time, Wu Ming spoke up.


    "Since Leticia doesn''t want to, then don''t force her."


    After all, after bing Wu Ming''s vassal, Leticia was like a revived spring, without the slightest sign of weakness.


    "By the way, your blonde loli is really attractive, big brother." Izayoi looked at Leticia with fighting spirit.


    Obviously, Leticia aroused Izayoi''s interest in the strong.


    Speaking of strength, Wu Ming had something to ask.


    "By the way, Leticia, how was your previous strength?" Wu Ming looked at Leticia behind him.


    "Is this my previous power? If I didn''t lose my divinity, I would be in the four digits." Leticia pondered and answered.


    "Four digits?" Wu Ming nodded.


    In Wu Ming''s view, Izayoi''s strength should be almost four digits.


    And now, Leticia, who had be a member of Wu Ming''s vassals, should have returned to four digit strength, in short, no worse than before.


    "Oh~ how interesting, being able to have a four-figure blonde aristocrat serve you as a maid, big brother, you are really happy." Izayoiughed and teased.


    "And there are still many people to serve." Yo said lightly.


    "It seems your experience is more interesting than we thought." Asuka said with great interest.


    And Yo''s words also aroused Asuka''s approval.


    "Agreed, I want to hear Vero''s story beforehand."


    "A story from the past" Wu Ming thought for a moment.


    At the moment, there is nothing big, and it is not impossible to talk about it.


    After that, Wu Ming saw the interest on the faces of everyone at the scene and smiled slightly.


    "Un, since that''s the case, then I''ll tell you my story."

 Chapter 603: Telling the story again

    Chapter 603: Telling the story again


    Everyone sat around the coffee table in the conference hall and listened to Wu Ming tell his story in a colorful way.


    "Did you really beat the King of the End? Didn''t you say he was immortal?" Asuka leaned forward like a child, looking at Wu Ming expectantly.


    "Even though Rama is immortal, it doesn''t mean he can actually fight all the time, just beating him back to his original form." Wu Ming shrugged.


    "His true form?!" Kurousagi was surprised.


    Can the gods be beaten to their true form?


    Seeing Kurousagi''s surprise, Wu Ming smiled helplessly.


    "The original form I speak of is the weapon, the Divine Sword of Salvation. Due to his status as [Brave] as King of the End, the gods gave him a countless collection of artifacts, namely the Divine Sword of Salvation." Wu Ming said with a wave of one hand, a holy sword appeared in his hand, which was the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    However, because Wu Ming is a spiritual body at this time, the Divine Sword of Salvation at this time is not genuine.


    Just like the Noble Phantasm Servant, it is not an entity, but a magical power condensed with a powerful force. This was the case with the current Divine Sword of Salvation.


    "If someone defeats him, then he will return to this Divine Sword of Salvation. When he returned to the Divine Sword of Salvation, I used him as a substitute and ckmailed Rama from him."


    Everyone hurriedly gathered to look at the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    "It really is a powerful weapon."


    Jin looked intently at the holy sword in Wu Ming''s hand, and he felt a strong pressure from this sword.


    "I''m really curious how to do it." Asuka gently tapped the Divine Salvation Sword with her finger.


    Wu Ming smiled helplessly.


    "It''s just a metaphor, I just reced Rama as King of the End."


    "So don''t you think that you are a god." Izayoi groaned with his hands in his pockets.


    "Actually, I''ve been." Wu Ming red at Izayoi with the eyes of a dead fish.


    Although this time Wu Ming only told the story of being in the Campione world, but in the beginning he also told everyone about that world about the Heretic God, as well as things in the parallel world.


    After all, if Wu Ming met Rama or something in Little Garden, it would be a shame not to know him.


    And Wu Ming also told everyone that he was once worshiped as a god.


    "Yes~ Spirit God." Izayoi waved his hand casually, looking somewhat perfunctory.


    "By the way, Vero, you have obtained the Divine Sword of Salvation, so have you inherited the weapons of the gods?" asked Asuka, who was ying with the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    In this regard, Wu Ming smiled slightly.


    "Isn''t that of course, but I won''t return the artifact to the gods in that parallel world."


    Wu Ming said, and gently left the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    In an instant, the Divine Sword of Salvation flew behind Wu Ming, and then shattered in midair.


    The next moment, the space behind Wu Ming fluctuated, and an outline of a square-like pattern appeared.


    Immediately after, a square formation containing all kinds of equipment emitted a golden aura and an ancient atmosphere appeared behind Wu Ming.


    Everyone was stunned, this very simple and powerful atmosphere, everyone can be sure that this artifact is genuine.


    However, this original product was mixed with a bit of weirdness, like a mirage.


    It was because the Divine Sword of Salvation was a spiritual body, and even the equipment in the Mand Field had be a spiritual body.


    Wu Ming felt that his current state was more and more simr to that of a Heroic Spirit, his body, Noble Phantasm, etc...


    Of course, as long as the body is taken, everything is easy to say.


    "Maybe because the King of the End is Rama. The storage room made by the gods is in the style of the Mand Square," said Wu Ming, then put away the Mand Square.


    "Master is truly an extraordinary person." Leticia, who was sitting beside Wu Ming, said with a smile.


    After all, it took Wu Ming a long time to tell the story, so he let Leticia sit in the middle.


    "I''m grateful for everything I''vee across, because it''s stories that make my life so fulfilling."


    Wu Ming''s open mind made everyone at No Name view him differently.


    "You won''t pretend to be someone else." Asuka narrowed her eyes.


    "Why did you say that?" Wu Ming asked embarrassed and confused.


    "Vero is clearly a problem child, how can a problem child say something like that." Yo nodded.


    "That''s why, big brother, you must want us to study!" Izayoi turned his hand around, with an arrogant expression on his face.


    Immediately after, three sounds of beating came.


    "P-pa-pa" Kurousagi patted Izayoi, Asuka, and Y''s head in various ways with the paper fan.


    "You three are troubled children, although Vero also has some problems, butpared to you, Vero is very stable, don''t affect it!" Kurousagi held the paper fan with a grudge and looked at the Three troubled children, warning them not to bring bad luck to Wu Ming.


    This made Wu Ming touch his nose in embarrassment.


    Then, the three children answered Kurousagi''s question with smiles on their faces.


    "Rest assured, we will definitely take action against Vero."


    "You three troubled children ahhhh-" Kurousagi went crazy in one ce.


    Then Jin, who was the intermediary of good people, began to persuade him to stop.


    Stop watching Kurousagi''s jokes, and look at the sky outside.


    "Unknowingly, is it reallyte?" Wu Ming said lightly.


    It was dark outside, and the sun was setting.


    Leticia, who was a maid, spoke up.


    "That''s right, Master, your story is very interesting. Lily hade here before, but she stopped again because she saw the joy that Master was telling everyone."


    "Oh! Lily been here? I feel a little sorry for him," Wu Ming said apologetically.


    The Lily that Wu Ming and Leticia spoke of was the eldest child besides Jin, a cute half-beast loli.


    The food of the groups participating in No Name was basically prepared by Lily. Before Lily came to look for them, she should have asked them to eat, but because everyone was too addicted to the story, it was postponed.


    "Alright, it''s veryte, Lily and the others need to hurry, let''s hurry over there."


    After stopping Kurousagi and the troubled children''s jokes, everyone left the conference room and went to the cafeteria.


    ...


    The forest at the end of the world is, somewhere.


    Graiya and the unknown girl are taken to a cave by Maxwell.


    As soon as they arrived at the cave entrance, two figures came out.


    A man wearing a robe who couldn''t see his face, but looked like a ten year old child with his height, and a woman who was also wearing a robe and holding a golden harp walked out.


    The female walked by the side of the teenager, and it was obvious who was dominant.


    "Was there an ident?" asked the boy.


    As soon as the boy opened his mouth, Graiya and the girl bowed their heads respectfully.


    "Sorry, Your Majesty, we have met his soul." The girl who was stabbed by Wu Ming lowered her head and said guiltily.


    "It is no wonder that you are not his opponent. It''s not bad to be able to escape from his hands with just a slight injury."


    His Majesty also seemed to know Wu Ming''s strength, so he didn''t me the girl.


    Then, His Majesty looked at Maxwell.


    "Thanks Maxwell, if it wasn''t for you this time, Rin and Graiya would be in trouble."


    However, in the face of His Majesty''s thanks, Maxwell doesn''t seem to appreciate it very much.


    "I''m just following orders, and it''s better to be careful in the future. After all, even if I did run into him, it wouldn''t be easy to deal with," Maxwell said casually.


    He still remembered that his body was crushed by Wu Ming''s punch, if not for his special body, he would have died long ago.


    His Majesty didn''t say anything about Maxwell''s disrespect, let''s not talk about his position just yet, after all, he was the one who allowed Graiya and Rin toe back this time.


    "Your Majesty, what should we do next?" asked the woman beside His Majesty.


    His Majesty smiled casually.


    "Isn''t that Demon Lord going to gather friends? I have a feeling that No Name will definitely run into him. We can only wait and see."


    Graiya, Rin, and the ck-robed woman replied respectfully.


    "Yes."


    Only Maxwell ignored His Majesty.


    However, His Majesty has also gotten used to it.


    However, getting used to it doesn''t mean it can be tolerated...

 Chapter 604: Maid

    Chapter 604: Maid


    Wu Ming''s time in Little Garden was not slow.


    After Leticia''s Gift Game ended, Wu Ming was like living in a library, he lived in No Name''s underground library when he had nothing to do, flipping through books and adding to his knowledge.


    Jin and Izayoi also came to the library from time to time, the former to increase knowledge asmunity leaders, and thetter only to be interested in books.


    Have to say that Izayoi is unexpectedly a wise person.


    As a result, the male members of No Name''s core became library friends instead.


    On the other hand, women like Asuka, oY, Kurousagi, Leticia, etc., chatted and held tea parties and the like in their spare time.


    And in free time, it is to participate in the Gift Game.


    By the way, Izayoi and Jin are the same. After all, the two of them came to the library to read books in their spare time, and they didn''t think of the library as a home like Wu Ming did.


    Because they showed their style in the Gift Game hosted by Perseus, where Leticia was the prize, and also made a name of their own, even though no one came to join No Name, now No Name is not amunity to be underestimated.


    At least No Name''s reputation has changed from "No Name being attacked by a Demon Lord" to "No Name having multiple abilities in the name of defeating a Demon Lord".


    After all, it''s better than nothing, right?


    Three troubled children participate in various Gift Games out of "interest".


    As the leader of themunity, Jin, also participated in some not difficult Gift Games, but spent more time in the library with Wu Ming.


    As for Kurousagi, she still continued to do the work Shiroyasha gave her, and was the umpire to obtainmunity funds.


    Even though Wu Ming sold Perseus after Leticia''s Gift Game, everyone at No Name thought it was Wu Ming''s personal property, so they refused his unconditional gift, and chose to borrow it instead.


    In fact, the most important thing is that the three troubled children scoffed.


    Words like "don''t ept alms" and "this shame" often came out of their mouths, which made Jin and Kurousagi also subtly refuse Wu Ming''s donation. As ast resort, Wu Ming could only use Perseus'' money to "borrow" No Name.


    Thanks to this, No Name''s food got even better.


    After all, the money that Wu Ming lent to No Name was half of the assets after Perseus was sold. Amunity that was originally five digits was worth a lot of money.


    Just why half of the assets, ahem, after all, Wu Ming is also very short of money.


    Although as long as Wu Ming took some treasures from his Noble Phantasm space, he could sell them for a good price, but all good things had to be kept to himself, right?


    And now the situation had be one where Kurousagi was working hard to make money for Wu Ming''s creditors.


    Even if it was his friends'' money, Kurousagi would not take it for granted, and it was not surprising that she worked hard to earn money and return it to Wu Ming.


    Though, what was more important was the Kurousagi race.


    The Moon Rabbit was a sacrificial race, so "eating and drinking" made Kurousagi feel a deep sense of guilt.


    Wu Ming was speechless, so he could only leave Kurousagi alone.


    But there''s one thing worth celebrating, Kurousagi doesn''t have to finally sell his body to make money.


    This annoyed Shiroyasha for a few days, Wu Ming picked up some good things to "share" with Shiroyasha again, and Shiroyasha didn''t y around anymore.


    This made Wu Ming highly doubt Shiroyasha''s integrity.


    In short, No Name has started to develop.


    Early in the morning, Wu Ming woke up from his sleep, the first thing he did when he opened his eyes, he stared at the sunlight outside the window.


    Although Wu Ming seemed to want to stay in the library, it was just a metaphor, he still lived in the room he once chose.


    "The weather is really nice." Wu Ming stretched and slowly sat up from the bed.


    "So Master, don''t stay in the library anymore, go for a walk, and take part in some Gift Games." Leticia''s sad voice came from the room.


    Wu Ming didn''t have anything strange about Leticia in his room, as Wu Ming had basically spent the past few days in No Name like this.


    Wu Ming went from ufortable on the first day to rxed now, it can only be said that time haspletely changed a person.


    "Izayoi that''s enough, I''ll just casually read a book." Wu Ming said casually.


    "But as expected, let''s go for a walk. Staying in the library for a long time, even as a spirit, I can''t stand it one bit."


    As he spoke, Wu Ming looked at where Leticia was.


    Then, Wu Ming who was staring at Leticia''s figure, became unable tough or cry.


    At this time, Leticia took off her red jacket and changed into a blue and white Lolita maid outfit.


    By the way, Leticia appeared in the room dressed like this on her first day of life as Wu Ming''s maid.


    Otherwise, how could he not be used to having girls in his room in the morning with his temperament, and Leticia''s maid outfit was the most ufortable.


    "Even though I''ve asked many times, Leticia, I still can''t help but ask, as my maid, why are you wearing maid clothes?" Wu Ming asked.


    "In that case, even if the subordinates have answered you many times, the subordinates will still answer you. This is the necessary equipment to serve Master."


    Listening to Leticia Lolita''s serious voice, and seeing the serious face of the loli, Wu Ming couldn''t help butugh and cry.


    In Wu Ming''s view, Leticia was clearly intrigued by the phrase "helper" before Izayoi.


    "Although I don''t like maid outfits either, but in order to serve Master better, I chose to wear this outfit," Leticia said solemnly.


    However, in Wu Ming''s view, Leticia was really enjoying it.


    However, Wu Ming had already given up fighting. After all, Leticia in a maid outfit wasn''t bad, so it had to be tempting.


    Shaking his head, Wu Ming moved his body and prepared to get out of bed.


    "Master, do you need to take a shower?" Leticia actually asked Wu Ming like a maid.


    "It''s still an old rule," Wu Ming said casually.


    Leticia nodded, and as soon as her image floated up, several toiletries appeared.


    For such a scene, Wu Ming didn''t seem too surprised.


    Because Leticia was the one who served Wu Ming from the start, and he was used to it.


    After a few minutes, Wu Ming finished his bath, and then, under Leticia''s service, he walked out of the door.


    As soon as the door opened, Wu Ming met an acquaintance.


    "Oh, are you finally awake?"

 Chapter 605: Start research

    Chapter 605: Start research


    "Asuka?" said Wu Ming slightly surprised.


    That''s right, the acquaintance Wu Ming met upon opening the door was Asuka, one of No Name''s three troubled children.


    At this moment, Asuka wore the red dress that Kurousagi helped change, and looked at Wu Ming with her arms crossed.


    It seemed that he had been waiting for Wu Ming for a long time.


    "It was really unexpected that you actually came to me."


    It wasn''t that the rtionship between the two was bad, but because Asuka usually acted with groups of girls, and when she was with Wu Ming and the other boys, it was basically a scene where everyone was there.


    As it was now, Asuka hade to Wu Ming alone, which greatly surprised her.


    "What a surprise, I am here to naturally find you for something." Asuka raised her eyebrows and said somewhat sadly.


    However, as soon as Asuka finished speaking, her stomach started to growl.


    "Gulu~"


    This made Asuka''s face immediately turn red.


    Wu Ming and Leticia smiled at each other, then Wu Ming spoke.


    "I haven''t eaten yet, let''s talk as we walk."


    Asuka nodded.


    Wu Ming and Asuka walked side by side, and Leticia followed.


    On the way to No Name''s cafeteria, Wu Ming asked Asuka''s destination.


    "Then why did youe to see me?"


    However, Asuka was a little dissatisfied with Wu Ming.


    "Didn''t you say that after Leticia''s business is over,e and study my Gift together? Did you forget it?" Asuka said coquettishly.


    Wu Ming''s body stopped invisibly, and then he smiled at Asuka.


    "How how could I forget it? It''s just that I''ve been addicted to the books in the library for the past two days. Actually, I have decided not to go to the library today, but I will look for you." Wu Ming replied slightly embarrassed.


    "Leeticia can testify for me, I did decide not to go to the library today, didn''t I, Leticia."


    Wu Ming looked at Leticia and blinked slightly.


    This left Leticia at a loss for what to say.


    But no matter what, this is the Master, so it''s better to give a little face.


    "Miss Asuka, Master really decided not to go to the library today."


    Though didn''t even think of finding you.


    But Leticia would never say those words.


    "For now, I''m sure." Asuka didn''t say anything.


    But she wouldn''t foolishly believe Leticia who was Wu Ming''s Maid, she just gave Wu Ming face.


    After breakfast, Wu Ming and Asuka came to the desert in No Name.


    Beside them, Leticia, Izayoi, Yo, Kurousagi, Jin and the others, even Lily, the little fox girl, came.


    At this moment, Wu Ming wasining helplessly.


    "I said, why are you all here?"


    Answering Wu Ming''s expression of interest, was Izayoi.


    "Isn''t it obvious, big brother, how we could pass up such an interesting thing as a gift."


    Y nodded in agreement with Izayoi''s words.


    "In Kurousagi''s case, since I don''t have work today, I heard that Asuka will be conducting research on Gifts with Vero, so I came here." Kurousagi patted his head with a smile.


    "I my words" Jin stumbled and tried to exin, but Wu Ming cut him off.


    "Alright, I don''t me you, no need to find excuses, juste and see if you want." Wu Ming shook his head in astonishment.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming saw Asuka.


    "Then let''s get started, Asuka."


    "Yes." Asuka nodded.


    "But what should I do?" Asuka asked.


    Even if it''s Gift research, how do you research it?


    "It''s easy to handle." Wu Ming smiled.


    "Isn''t your Gift ''dominant'', if I''m not mistaken, you haven''t tried to dominate inanimate objects in the past."


    Due to her aversion to Gift "domination", Asuka tried not to use this ability.


    After hearing Wu Ming''s words, Asuka nodded as a matter of course.


    To the living humans and animals, it was also helpless if Asuka dominated them, so of course there was no need to mention inanimate objects, and she couldn''t dominate them.


    "Then you can try to dominate inanimate objects."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, he snapped his fingers.


    A sword that was exactly the same as the Divine Sword of Salvation, or the Sword of Excalibur appeared in Wu Ming''s hand.


    "This is a fake holy sword that I made with magic power, and a light shockwave can be released by reading its real name."


    Saying that, Wu Ming threw his hand at Asuka.


    "Asuka!?"


    Faced with a sharp weapon, everyone was shocked, and Kurousagi even shouted.


    Not only was everyone shocked, but Asuka was also surprised.


    "[Stop for me]!!" As if following thew, the fake holy sword staggered to a halt in the sky.


    Immediately after that, as if Asuka''s voice was too weak, the fake holy sword onlysted for a moment, then fell straight down, and stabbed firmly into the ground.


    At the same time, Asuka also showed a tired expression.


    It seems that the control of inanimate objects, Asuka can''t be controlled very well, and there is still a bit of practice.


    But it also has to do with what is in control.


    Although the fake holy sword is a fake, it is also a holy sword, at best it is a holy sword for a while.


    Asuka who hasn''t used her talent too much, can''t "dominate" this fake holy sword well, and that is also in Wu Ming''s conjecture.


    While thinking to herself, Asuka spoke a little angrily.


    "What are you doing, it''s too dangerous!" Asuka ced one hand on her hip and pointed at the fake holy sword on the ground in front of her with the other finger, furiously shouting at Wu Ming.


    Obviously, if Asuka didn''t hold back the holy sword for a while, then the holy sword might fall right on her head.


    "Sorry, sorry, it''s also to test your skills, after all, human potential will explode only in danger, right." Wu Ming apologized sincerely.


    Even though humans were indeed such animals, Wu Ming''s practice still made Asuka feel ufortable.


    But then, an extremely serious expression appeared on Wu Ming''s face


    "Even so, I would never hurt my friend. If you don''t stop the sword, I will destroy it before it falls."


    Wu Ming''s words about not hurting his friends made Asuka feel a little better.


    "If you''re in danger next time, I won''t hurt you either. This is the favor I owe you this time." Wu Ming smiled.


    "Okay." Asuka showed an expression of taking advantage.


    "So what''s next?"


    However, what Wu Ming said next shocked everyone.


    "Take that fake holy sword and attack me, Asuka."

 Chapter 606: Holy Sword Light

    Chapter 606: Holy Sword Light


    "Hah?!" Asuka was surprised.


    "Ehhhhh!?" Kurousagi''s surprised voice far exceeded Asuka''s.


    "Will there be danger, Vero." Kurousagi looked worried.


    Although the three troubled children had teased Kurousagi from time to time since they came to this world, she was also quite angry, but she was never truly angry from the bottom of his heart.


    Because, they were friends, friends of Kurousagi.


    Thest thing Kurousagi wanted to see was her friend getting hurt, even if she sacrificed hers for her friend''s sake, she didn''t want her friend to get hurt.


    Otherwise, why is it that whenever Kurousagi takes action on the three troubled children, nothing happens, as she has no intention of attacking at all.


    Then, Wu Ming was the same as Kurousagi, and he didn''t want to see them hurt either.


    At this moment, Leticia tugged at Kurousagi''s skirt.


    "Don''t worry, Kurousagi."


    Leticia smiled confidently.


    "Master is very strong. A fake holy sword won''t be able to hurt him."


    As a maid who had obtained Wu Ming''s strength, Leticia was the most qualified to say this.


    "Don''t worry, Kurousagi, I''m not the one making fun of Asuka, she doesn''t have the ability to hurt now."


    It''s arrogant, but it''s true.


    Asuka''s gifts would have no effect on Wu Ming. Even with this fake holy sword he made, it was still unknown whether it would hurt him.


    However, Wu Ming''s "sarcasm" caused Asuka to appear above her head, and her hesitant heart immediately became firm.


    The originally good mood had also changed.


    After all, no matter who is said to be weak, that person will not be happy, and the anger is light, even if the other party does not mean to mock.


    "That''s what you said, Vero, I''m not responsible for hurting you." Asuka puffed out a small face, and furiously took out a fake holy sword from the ground.


    The heavy weight of the holy sword made the fragile Asuka sway, and she almost lost her footing.


    However, this was what Wu Ming wanted to see, if Asuka didn''t do it, it would give Wu Ming a headache.


    "No problem,e on." Wu Ming showed a confrontational smile.


    However, this smile seemed to be mocking Asuka.


    If Wu Ming knew about Asuka''s psychological activities, he would definitely scream that he was guilty, he was only interested in Asuka''s Gift for the fake holy sword.


    "The true name of that holy sword is Excalibur. Later, just hold the holy sword up high and call out the real name and sh at me." Wu Ming reminded kindly.


    "Excalibur?!" Kurousagi and Jin were shocked.


    "King Arthur''s holy sword, Vero is really an interestingpanion." As if to exin the shock of the two, Yo''s eyes lit up.


    On the other hand, Leticia and Izayoi showed no difference.


    Leticia was used to her Master being too strong, while Izayoi thought about the Excalibur that Wu Ming had said just now.


    "King Arthur?" Izayoi narrowed his eyes and looked at Wu Ming.


    At Asuka''s side, after seeing the holy sword, she nodded.


    "Understood!" After Asuka finished speaking, she raised the fake holy sword.


    In an instant, the scene fell silent, including Leticia and the others who were watching, no one making a sound.


    A light breeze blew gently, caressed Wu Ming''s short hair, and blew Asuka''s long hair.


    Kurousagi, Jin and Lily gulped, quite nervous.


    On the other hand, Leticia, Yo, and Izayoi showed nothing. No, Izayoi should haveughed quite loudly.


    The next second, the wind stopped.


    Like a signal, Asuka''s eyes narrowed, her mouth opened, and she called out the true name of the holy sword.


    "[Excalibur]!!" The words mixed with Asuka''s words seemed to be attached to the holy sword, and the holy sword emitted an iparably dazzling light.


    The holy sword emitted a light that made it difficult to see the sword, not only that, the holy sword was still absorbing magic power from the surrounding air, and more and more light was condensing on the holy sword.


    Perhaps because it was the first time to "dominate" an inanimate object, Asuka was very serious, and the power umted in the holy sword was very strong.


    The light made Wu Ming freeze for a moment.


    "It''sparable to a real holy sword."


    Kurousagi and the others were also attracted by the light of this fake holy sword.


    "It''s so beautiful..." Lily wagged her fox tail, her eyes like little stars.


    "This power" Asuka looked at the holy sword she was holding in doubt.


    She was afraid that this light was too strong, so strong that she identally killed Wu Ming.


    Seeing Asuka''s hesitation, Wu Ming shouted loudly.


    "Asuka, attack me with all your might, so that I can analyze how your Gift enhances this fake holy sword."


    Even though he said that, Wu Ming had almost guessed the function of Asuka''s Gift.


    Asuka nodded, not only because of Wu Ming, but she also felt that the holy sword in her hand would notst long, and it felt like it was about to break.


    "Then I''ming!"


    Immediately after, holding faith in Wu Ming, Asuka who didn''t hesitate at all, shed the holy sword forcefully towards Wu Ming.


    In an instant, the holy sword pressure was released, and the light on the holy sword seemed to have found a hole. The light was like a raging wave, facing towards Wu Ming, and hitting hard.


    The collision of the Holy Light brought about a turbulent storm, which recklessly hurled it all around.


    Asuka''s dress also fluttered.


    At this moment, Wu Ming, standing in the light hole, gave everyone the feeling that the ants had lost their way in the face of the flood.


    Asuka, who wasn''t too worried at first also turned pale.


    Because the holy light emitted was too great, and the energy contained within it also made Asuka change color.


    "[Stop]!!" Asuka didn''t hesitate to control the fake holy sword on her opponent again, but the result disappointed her.


    *explosion----*


    In an instant, the fake holy sword exploded, transformed into magic power and disappeared into the air, and Asuka was also shaken back a few steps by the sudden impact.


    Obviously, the fake holy sword couldn''t support these two diametrically opposing Word Spirits.


    The real name of the Noble Phantasm was released by the Gift, and once again Asuka wanted to use the Gift to bet on the Noble Phantasm that was about to be released.


    "Asuka!? Vero!?" Kurousagi couldn''t help but scream.


    But what was more important was Wu Ming, because if he was an ordinary person, then he would have died.


    Jin and Lily also looked at Wu Ming worriedly, only Izayoi and Leticia were very calm.


    Because Izayoi and Leticia believed that Wu Ming was not an ordinary person, but an ordinary one.


    No sound here.


    Almost the impact of the holy sword light also came to Wu Ming. Facing a holy light enough to destroy a city, he reached out.

 Chapter 607: Domination? Bless

    Chapter 607: Domination? Bless


    Wu Ming, who stretched out his hand, did nothing else, but started to speak.


    "Break his back, pull out his bones, his hair, his brain. He must receive heavenly punishment, for breaking the contract!"


    By the time he finished reading the words, the holy sword light made contact with Wu Ming.


    "Vero!?!?" Kurousagi was really worried, and her hair color turned pink.


    However, in the next second, everyone including Kurousagi put down hanging hearts.


    The light stopped at Wu Ming''s position. No, it must be said that when the light hits its position, m doesn''t know why it disappears.


    For a moment, the terrifying wave-like stream of light disappeared.


    Everyone saw at the end that countless streams of light flowed into Wu Ming''s palm, and in his palm, there was a dark ck hole.


    Countless rays of false holy sword light were swallowed up by him.


    Although curious about this, but for now, the most important thing was that Wu Ming didn''t have an ident.


    "Hu~~" Leticia took a deep breath.


    Don''t look at Leticia''s previously calm appearance, but she was actually more scared than anyone else.


    After all, the rtionship between the two people has changed not only on the surface, but also affects a deeper level of the heart.


    Leticia looked deeply at Wu Ming, and said softly in a voice only she could hear.


    "My master, you are amazing, incredibly dazzling."


    Overall, Wu Ming''s methods made everyone and Asuka relieved.


    At this moment, Asuka who felt relieved, suddenly found that her body had be weak, and her body fell backwards unnoticed.


    Different from Izayoi and Yo, the Gifts of the two brought physical enhancement, but for Asuka, the Gifts didn''t increase her physique at all.


    In other words, Asuka really was an ordinary person.


    Ordinary people stood up and fell to the ground, if anyone had a backache, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Even though it''s not a back pain, for the average person, falling back to the ground can hurt the back.


    Feeling her body suddenly weak, the helpless Asuka closed her eyes in fear and waited for the pain brought on by the ground.


    But Asuka waited for a while and found that she didn''t feel any pain, instead, she seemed to fall into a very warm embrace.


    The next second, Asuka opened her eyes.


    "Miss, I said that you won''t be hurt," Wu Ming said mockingly


    "I will give you one extra point. Even if the princess hugs a woman unnaturally, I won''t care about you." Facing Wu Ming''s ridicule, Asuka retaliated not wanting to lose.


    After that, Asuka looked around, and she found that it wasn''t Wu Ming who came to her side quickly, but she came to Wu Ming''s side.


    It turned out that a purple-ck ripple appeared where he was standing, but at this moment, there was also a purple-ck ripple on his head, which was Wu Ming''s side.


    "Ah, is this a Gate? Interesting." Asuka showed an interested smile.


    This was the evaluation of Asuka, who had personally experienced the Gate.


    Wu Ming had forgotten that no matter how long Asuka had the temperament of an Ojou-sama, problem children were still problem children.


    Aftering out of the crisis, the nature of the problem child is revealed.


    Shaking his head, Wu Ming no longer hugged the Princess, but put the seemingly fine Asuka on the ground, and then Wu Ming waved his hand to cancel the Gate.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming saw Gate.


    "How, is your body okay?" Wu Ming asked.


    "Thank you for your attention, although there is still a little inconvenience, but basically it is not a big problem." After moving her body, Asuka answered very gracefully.


    Wu Ming guessed that Asuka was suddenly weak now, it must be said that the seque were caused by excess Gift.


    After all, Asuka''s Gift had not been developed and done much, and it was only in the control of those who were not very powerful.


    This time, it directly worked on the holy sword, and it was still a very intense way, which might be a little ufortable for Asuka.


    In the same sentence, even if it is a fake holy sword, it is also a holy sword. Even if Asuka had one of the strongest Gifts of humans, she couldn''t use the fake holy sword made by Wu Ming without side effects without much practice.


    It''s like ying a game, you havepleted rare tasks and obtained rare jobs, but the job is level 1, and you can''t equip level 100 top-level equipment for this job, even if it is a fake level 50 equipment.


    "Asuka! Vero! Are you okay!" shouted Kurousagi as she ran, her face full of panic, followed by Jin and Lily.


    "It''s fine, Kurousagi." Asuka shook her head, gesturing not to worry.


    "Wow! So scary. First, Vero was almost killed, then Asuka suddenly fainted. It''s too dangerous."


    However, Kurousagi''s words made Wu Ming and Asuka frown.


    "Kurousagi, what do you mean, I am very strong, what does it mean to almost be killed?"


    "And I, what does it mean to faint, I''m still awake, okay!?"


    While Wu Ming and Asuka were talking, they each grabbed Kurousagi''s ear and started to damage Kurousagi''s ear.


    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! Asuka, let go!" Kurousagi immediately burst into tears.


    Wu Ming and Asuka looked at each other, smiled at each other, and said in unison.


    "This is your punishment." 2


    "Eh?! Ahhhh.  You have two problem children."


    Leticia, who was walking slowly with Izayoi and Yo, helplessly watched Wu Ming and Asuka bully Kurousagi, not knowing what to say.


    It could only be said that the Kurousagi was too cute, and sometimes she even wanted to bully the Kurousagi.


    But no matter what, Leticia would still take care of that Kurousagi.


    So, Leticia hastily ended for Kurousagi.


    "Master, after your personal experience, do you have any new discoveries regarding Miss Asuka''s Gifts?"


    After Leticia said that, everyone including Wu Ming and Asuka came back to their senses.


    That''s right, everyone''s original goal was obviously to study Asuka''s Gift, but now that everyone who valued Wu Ming and Asuka was bullying Kurousagi...


    "Of course there are new discoveries." Wu Ming calmly loosened the rabbit ears that had been pulled by nearly a meter.


    By the way, the rebound made Kurousagi almost cry.


    "I found that Asuka''s gift was not to dominate, but to bestow."

 Chapter 608: Experiment again

    Chapter 608: Experiment again


    "Blessing?" Everyone is confused.


    "Yes." Wu Ming nodded.


    "Initially, when Asuka controlled the holy sword I made, I didn''t see anything, but when I found out that this control was only a short-term control, I started to doubt Asuka''s Gift."


    Everyone was silent, they all looked at Wu Ming, waiting for him to continue.


    "And after receiving the attack from Asuka just now, I truly believe in Asuka''s Gift."


    "Interrupt, could it be that you judged it because of the power of the holy sword just now?" Izayoi asked raising his hand.


    At this time, the troubled children, including Izayoi, did not create any more trouble, and the nature of the children''s problems was hidden.


    "I naturally know the power of the fake holy sword I made, and I happen to know the power of the real holy sword. The real name attack of the holy sword used by Asuka just now isparable to the power of the real holy sword.''


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, he shook his head after feeling that his words were not harsh.


    "Even though I see it like that, but after all, I don''t have the real sword of the holy sword, so I can''t prove it to you, so let''s skip it."


    Wu Ming said, snapping his fingers again, and a silver-white holy sword different from the Excalibur Sword just now appeared in his hand.


    "With this holy sword, I can prove it to you."


    This made Izayoi smile with interest.


    "So you have the original product of this holy sword."


    Wu Ming shrugged, not replying with words, but with practical actions.


    A golden ripple suddenly appeared beside Wu Ming, and a silver-white holy sword emerged from it.


    The silver-white holy sword exuded a strong and simple atmosphere, at first nce, it was the so-called divine weapon in the Little Garden world.


    The sword in Asuka''s hand was exactly the same as the holy sword made by Wu Ming, but itcked a strong and simple atmosphere.


    "Asuka, is your body alright?" Wu Ming asked Asuka.


    "It doesn''t matter, I just wasn''t used to it for a while, and it''s no big deal now." Asuka raised her head like an arrogant cat.


    "Then I''ll leave this to you." Said, Wu Ming handed the fake holy sword in his hand to Asuka.


    After Asuka picked it up, Wu Ming himself took out a holy sword embedded in golden ripples in the air.


    "Asuka, try using your Gift on the fake holy sword in your hand. I will use this genuine holy sword with youter."


    Although there were some who were unable to understand Wu Ming''s approach, theparison was supposed to prove his conjecture.


    Asuka nodded, raised the silver holy sword, and then, Asuka looked at the holy sword in Wu Ming''s hand.


    "What is this child''s real name?"


    Wu Ming smiled, and he was quite happy that Asuka called him holy sword "child".


    He stroked the body of the original Exsilver Sword in his hand.


    "This child''s real name is Exsilver, and it''s been my friend for a long time."


    Asuka didn''t know if this holy sword had a spiritual bag. When Wu Ming stroked, the holy sword shook slightly, as if it was very happy.


    "Understood." Asuka smiled.


    When Asuka finished saying "understood", apart from Leticia who had been standing behind Wu Ming, the crowd of No Name, including Izayoi and Y quickly retreated five meters behind Asuka.


    "What are you doing" Putting down the holy sword, Asuka turned around and looked at the people not too far away, and immediately turned into a helplessining expression.


    "No way, Asuka, we just saw the power of the holy sword, and it feels very dangerous. Better stay a little further away." Kurousagi smiled shyly, responding to Asuka''sint.


    "Besides, Vero will use the real name of the real holy sword to free, so she has to guard it..." Jin touched the back of his head shyly.


    "Un that''s right" Lily also nodded shyly.


    This made Wu Ming slightly dumbfounded, but it wasn''t their fault. After all, the liberation of the Noble Phantasm from the Excalibur Sword is not weak, and Exsilver is also known as the Holy Sword, naturally not weak. This came as no surprise to him.


    But...


    "Then what about you, Izayoi, shouldn''t you be afraid too?"


    Wu Ming looked at Izayoi who was standing in front of Kurousagi, Jin, and the others.


    Wu Ming heard that in the Gift Game where Leticia was the prize, Izayoi was the one who destroyed other people''s Gifts with his bare hands.


    Although the liberation of the real name of the holy sword is not weak, but when facing a pervert like Izayoi, Wu Ming did not think that the liberation of the real name of the holy sword would have any effect on Izayoi.


    If someone punched down, the Light Cannon of the Holy Sword would be knocked out...


    "How can I be afraid? It''s just that I find it a little inconvenient. I am the one who is most afraid of trouble." Izayoi spread his arms, with a smile on his face, and answered Wu Ming helplessly.


    However, in Wu Ming''s view, Izayoi really likes to look for "trouble", and also really likes to create "trouble", and he doesn''t seem afraid of "trouble" at all.


    For now, ignore Izayoi, and then, Wu Ming stares at Yo next to Izayoi.


    "Then how about you, Yo, are you afraid of trouble too?"


    Yo tilted his little head.


    "I''m not afraid of trouble, but they''re all retreating, so I''ll be with you too."


    That iparably t voice sounded into Wu Ming''s ears, making him feel like he was defeated.


    This made Wu Ming want to say, "This time will not bepletely liberated, there will be no danger, please rest assured"


    "Forget it" Wu Ming stopped worrying about them.


    "Forget about them, Asuka, let''s get started."


    After greeting Asuka, Wu Ming and Asuka raised the holy swords in their hands above their heads.


    "Exsilver!"


    "[Exsilver1]!"


    Two different real names, read out by Wu Ming and Asuka, and in an instant, bright silver light gathered on the swords of the two silver-white holy swords.


    At the same time, the people who were hiding five meters behind Wu Ming and Asuka retreated again and retreated a further distance.


    "Big Brother, be careful not to lose your temper." Izayoi still didn''t forget to tease Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming looked back helplessly and at Izayoi.


    And Asuka''s focus was on these two holy swords.


    Two silver-white rays of light with the same energy scale were hidden, only covering the silver holy sword de, just like the Excalibur Sword before.


    However, looking at the two holy swords emitting almost the same power, Asuka seemed to understand something.

 Chapter 609: Giving Imitation of Divinity

    Chapter 609: Giving Imitation of Divinity


    After that, Wu Ming spoke to the long distance Asuka who was thinking.


    "That''s enough, Asuka."


    "Shouldn''t I let it go?" Asuka asked.


    "That''s not necessary. After all, ournd in No Name should be used after recovering. It''s not good to destroy thisnd like this."


    Asuka was a little embarrassed, she naturally knew what Wu Ming was talking about.


    Although it was said that Excalibur''s Sword attack was not aimed at No Name, it had also once plowed through arge area of desert around No Name.


    And it''s still very cruel. This level has reached the point of digging rather than plowing once.


    And what Wu Ming said in the end was not wrong. After all, thend had to be used in the future. It''s no good destroying the ground like this.


    "Okay." Asuka nodded slightly regretfully.


    Not to mention, Asuka really liked the feeling of releasing the holy sword.


    After all, this is a light cannon, how exciting it is, and it is released by it.


    Therefore, it was only natural that Asuka would want to do it again.


    Not noticing Asuka''s slightly regretful expression, Wu Ming turned his head and immediately shouted at Izayoi and the others.


    "It''s okay, everyonee here."


    Seeing that there was no danger, everyone no longer hid far away, but walked over to Wu Ming and Asuka.


    "Wow~ It looks beautiful from a distance, but looks even more beautiful up close." Lily, the little fox girl, curiously looked at the holy swords in Wu Ming and Asuka''s hands.


    "Actually, it looks better if you watch it at night." Wu Ming let go of his hand and touched Lily''s little head.


    Enjoying Wu Ming''s touch, Lily''s tail swayed.


    After touching the little fox girl''s head, Wu Ming looked at everyone.


    "Do you see the mystery?" Wu Ming asked.


    "Ask, how is the quality of this fake holy sword?" Asked Asuka, who was holding a fake holy sword in both hands.


    His strength had not yet reached the level where she could wield an attacking holy sword with one hand.


    "It is a randomly generated holy sword. It could be said that it was an existence that would be crushed if it touched a slightly stronger weapon."


    Hearing Wu Ming''s words, Asuka showed an "I know" smile.


    However, Izayoi had seen it all.


    "That''s divinity, right." Izayoi crossed his arms and smiled.


    "Divinity?" Kurousagi was dumbfounded, and she didn''t understand how this had anything to do with Divinity.


    At this time, Leticia also spoke up, standing behind Wu Ming.


    "Is that so, I understand too." Leticia only thought for a moment, and quickly understood.


    She, like Asuka, was watching from the side.


    Not to mention that Leticia only needed to observe and didn''t need to be bothered at all, so it was no wonder that she was able to understand the reason so quickly.


    At the same time, Yo also nodded.


    "I see, the fake holy sword in Asuka''s hand can have the same power as the real one."


    Y was also very smart, and even Izayoi said the answer directly, how could s1he still not know the reason.


    "Everyone is talking about deep questions, don''t leave Kurousagi alone!" Kurousagi became annoyed that she couldn''t decipher what Wu Ming said.


    However, Kurousagi had indirectly forgotten that Jin and Lily didn''t know what they were talking about...


    Izayoi, Asuka, and Yo looked at each other and smiled at each other, revealing a "problem child" expression.


    Then the three of them spoke in unison.


    "I will tell you when Kurousagi bes our maid." 3


    "Don''t think about it, troubled children!?" As if protecting her soon-to-be lost virginity, the Kurousagi guarded her body and took two steps back.


    "Alright everyone, stop teasing Kurousagi." Leticia stopped.


    "You guys are teasing Kurousagi again!?" Kurousagi''s expression froze, and then she roared in annoyance at the three troubled children.


    "How is it possible, Kurousagi, we really want to ept you as a maid." Izayoi replied with a smile to Kurousagi.


    "Huh!" Kurousagi snorted coldly, and instead of paying attention to the troubled children, she looked at Wu Ming.


    "Vero, tell Kurousagi what happened."


    Seeing the already pitiful Kurousagi, Wu Ming no longer wanted to make fun of him.


    "Actually, this is obvious. I purposely used a little magic to make a fake holy sword. As a result, the fake holy sword in Asuka couldn''t exert the power of my real holy sword at all, but it''s in Asuka having the power of the real thing in her hands."


    Wu Ming''s exnation, coupled with the Divinity Izayoi mentioned earlier, made Kurousagi understand.


    "That is, this fake holy sword has been endowed with the status of Divinity, so it can reach the original power in a state of poor quality." Jin asked confirming.


    "That''s right, Asuka''s Gift isn''t domination, it''s just a by-product of her original ability. The true nature of Asuka''s Gift is to give the object an imitated Divinity, so as to be able to master the object given the imitated Divinity."


    This was also why Asuka''s "dominance" could even control one''s heart, just like she did with Galdo Gasper in the beginning.


    Because when Asuka''s Gift was activated on Galdo Gasper, a seven-digit existence with a spiritual rank, became Asuka''s "ve" in a very short time.


    The reason why it was a Divinity clone was because Asuka couldn''t control objects for a long time.


    Once this Gift is not used, the imitation of the Divinity that is within the subject disappears.


    Unless Asuka continued to use it on certain objects for a long time.


    And this was also the reason why Asuka''s Gift couldn''t work on Wu Ming.


    The imitated Divinity wasn''t actually a Divinity, and itself wasn''t that strong.


    When Asuka''s clone Divinity entered Wu Ming''s body, Wu Ming''s own power destroyed the foreign body of Divinity, and Asuka''s domination was naturally impossible.


    "However, the ability to imitate Divinity is already very strong. No wonder Lord Shiroyasha said that Asuka''s Gift is also one of the strongest gifts from humans." Kurousagi smiled and looked at Asuka.


    Must know that only a few special beings can do it, and it''s not something a god can do carelessly.


    And Asuka can bestow certain objects of Divinity with a mere human body, which is already very powerful.


    And whether it''s a given Divinity or an imitation Divinity, there isn''t much difference for Asuka. When the power is strong, the Divinity that is imitated can naturally be the same as the Divinity.


    Kurousagi had a Divinity-mimicking Divinity weapon, which was no different from the real thing, as it was bestowed by a powerful God.


    Seeing Kurousagi''s smiling face, Wu Ming viciously hit him.


    "Because of that, there''s a shortage of Asuka''s Gifts."

 Chapter 610: Burning Money

    Chapter 610: Burning Money


    "Deficiency??" Kurousagi was confused.


    Is there any downside to passing a Divinity mock object? Is that a problem child?


    Hmm... that''s really a big drawback.


    Kurousagi thought wildly.


    "Is there a shortage of my Gift?" Asuka asked with concern.


    After all, this is a matter of his own future growth, and it is okay not to care.


    "Take a guess." Wu Ming was not in a hurry to say it, but let everyone think.


    Instead, Izayoi closed his eyes and pondered, recalled all the previous images, and thought of something.


    "I think Ojou-sama''s Gift will damage people who are endowed with an imitation of Divinity." Izayoi opened his eyes and saw the holy sword Exsilver in Asuka''s hand which was still absorbing light.


    Immediately after, the fake holy sword in Asuka''s hand seemed to have reached its limit, and without warning, it exploded like fireworks.


    Wu Ming waved his hand just as the holy sword exploded, and the ck hole that formed directly covered the position of the holy sword held by Asuka, absorbing the energy at an extremely fast speed.


    Immediately after, the ck hole disappeared, and the remaining magic particles from the fake holy sword floated in the air several times and disappearedpletely.


    The holy sword explosion just now scared Kurousagi, Jin and Lily, for fear that the exploding holy sword would release the energy inside.


    The result is good. The fake holy sword, which was endowed by Asuka to pass down the Divinity, together with the energy carried by the absorbed atmospheric magic power, was directly swallowed by the power of Wu Ming, and not even the g was left, and thest remnant was also turned into magic particlespletely is lost.


    Because Wu Ming was on time, Asuka was unharmed.


    However, even though she was unharmed, she was shocked and took a few steps back.


    After all, it''s the thing in the hand that explodes, isn''t it scary?


    "Izayoi is right, Asuka''s Gift seems to have a big disadvantage to the object it gives, like the fake holy sword just now, even though it has been upgraded to the same power as the real holy sword due to Divinity, price is a matter of age"


    "Because of the force increase in strength, the lifespan is shortened, so the fake holy sword will explode, right?" Asuka said knowingly.


    That was why the first fake holy sword, the Excalibur Sword exploded.


    At that moment, Asuka gave the order to stop, and the holy sword, which was also randomly generated by Wu Ming, was able to release Noble Phantasm.


    After all, the energy that had umted in the holy sword had been thrown away. If it wasn''t thrown away, Asuka, whose physique was an ordinary person, would probably die on the spot.


    "So, if Asuka wants to fully utilize her gifted abilities, there are only two ways." Wu Ming stretched out two fingers


    "First, give another powerful Gift a Divinity clone to use it."


    After all, as long as Asuka could find a powerful Gift that could withstand her, then she wouldn''t have to worry about extreme methods of sacrificing life for the Gift to increase her strength.


    Regarding the second point, Izayoi spoke up.


    "The second point is to prepare arge number of ordinary Gifts for Ojou-sama, each of which is used as a one-time Gift, right." Izayoi wore a smile on his face.


    "But that means" Leticia and Kurousagi said in unison, then stopped.


    "Gift Asuka, actually" Jin and Lily epted Leticia and Kurousagi''s words, and finally stopped.


    "This is a very expensive Gift." Yo spoke thest words.


    But Asuka was already dumbfounded.


    Got to know that Asuka had long left everything behind and came here because she was tired of status and money in her own world.


    As a result, now, she was told that if she wanted to have fun in this game called Little Garden world, she would have to pay money...


    In other words, Asuka, the Ojou-sama who abandoned her fortune, should start working hard to earn money.


    "Hahaha, congrattions, Ojou-sama was able to return to a time when families were rich. Even if you have to make your own money."


    As a "bad friend", Izayoiughed mercilessly.


    However, this was a fact, and even Asuka didn''t say anything.


    "Un, after all, Vero lent us a lot of money, and we were able to take some of this money to prepare some gifts for Asuka."


    After all, strong Gifts that could withstand powerful imitations of Asuka''s Divinity were inherently rare, so right now, they could only choose the second way.


    "Actually, if Asuka needs it, I can make some powerful Gifts for you."


    After all, Wu Ming''s top-grade item creation was not like projection magic, it could only make crafted itemsst for a while.


    Wu Ming could absolutely keep the manufactured items around, but it required some effort.


    After all, it was easy to reach this point with weak items, and difficult for strong items.


    This was also why Wu Ming didn''t directly create some pseudo Chains of Heaven that could be stored forever, but instead created some limited time items that needed to be regrly injected with magic power for maintenance.


    Since it was very inconvenient to create pseudo Chains of Heaven that would not disappear, and the wear and tear during battle made this approach a bit advantageous.


    By the way, there was only one pseudo Chains of Heaven left in the Noble Phantasm space, and the others were left tied to Heracles'' American singrity, sinking into theke along with him.


    But it didn''t matter if they were all lost, such limited-time Chains of Heaven were easy to make.


    "No need." Asuka managed to resist Wu Ming''s "temptation".


    "I won''t bother you for long, and I''ll rece it with an ordinary Gift for now. I will find a way to get a powerful Gift."


    After all, that''s a problem, ahem... An arrogant person, even apanion, Asuka wouldn''t ept "alms".


    Everyone looked at each other, and in the face of Asuka''s persistence, they could only rely on her.


    "But since that''s the case, how about receiving some of the gadgets I made."


    Wu Ming smiled and snapped his fingers, and several holy swords fell to the ground.


    "I said, I don''t need your help." Asuka folded her arms and rejected Wu Ming.


    However, Wu Ming shook his head.


    "You can''t say that. What you need is a consumable-type Gift. This holy sword of mine is also a consumable type. What is the difference?"


    He took the holy sword and swung it in front of Asuka.


    "By the way, you must have an assassin or something, and this holy sword should be considered such an existence." However, Wu Ming''s words did not impress Asuka, even though Wu Ming''s words made sense.


    "And I promise to protect you from harm. If you encounter danger when I am not by your side, this holy sword will be treated as me to protect you."


    Speaking of that promise, Asuka started to think for a moment.


    "Why does that sound like a confession..." Kurousagi snorted.


    Then Kurousagi was fiercely red at by Wu Ming and Asuka.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll take some." Asuka said, took out her Gift card, and ced several holy swords on the ground.


    Wu Ming smiled.


    After all, for an Ojou-sama like that, it''s still effective to make a "promise".

 Chapter 611: Restoring Land

    Chapter 611: Restoring Land


    After Wu Ming''s throw, it can be considered a solution to Asuka''s problem.


    Furthermore, Wu Ming was ready to settle thend issue.


    After all, when Leticia persuaded Wu Ming to go out for a walk, Wu Ming didn''t think of Asuka''s Gift. The first thing that came to his mind was to see if the No Namend issue could be solved.


    But this couldn''t be told to Asuka, or else she wouldn''t be able to mess with the troubled child''s temper.


    Then, Wu Ming proposed to try to restore the vitality of thend, which surprised the original No Name members like Kurousagi and Jin.


    After all, when Izayoi, Asuka and Yo joined No Name, thend here had already lost its vitality. They had never seen and with vitality in No Name, so naturally they would have no hope.


    It''s like someone who has seen some kind of beautiful sight wants to take you to see it again. He was probably looking forward to it. After all, he will linger, and you haven''t seen him, and you can''t imagine how beautiful it is, so you don''t pay much attention.


    Both make sense.


    However, humans are such animals, and that doesn''t mean that the three problem children are cold-blooded and cruel.


    They are also very concerned that thend of No Name can be revived, as this is their "home".


    "Vero, do you have a way to restore the vitality of ournd?!" Kurousagi''s ears trembled, looking very hopeful.


    "If thend can be recovered, then we can grow our own vegetables~" Lily, the little fox girl belonging to the logistics group, wagged her tail happily.


    Although now there are water tree saplings that Wu Ming obtained from the water god who was defeated by Izayoi to provide water, the other ingredients still had to be obtained by purchasing.


    Although No Name is not poor now, but in general, slightlyrgermunities have their own vegetable gardens and so on, and independence is basically not a problem.


    Like a country, a country cannot rely on foreign imports everywhere, it is better to rely on itself.


    And if you can keep it, you can keep it. After all, the money was "borrowed" from Wu Ming...


    "Just give it a try, I dare not brag that Little Garden can actually restore the vitality of the No Namend." Wu Ming waved his hand with a smile.


    After all, if asking Wu Ming to fight, he had absolutely no opinion, but if asking him to be a doctor to treat an illness or something, it really was a bit of a miss.


    It was not that there were no medicinal methods and means, it was just that Wu Ming had never tried to treat thend, so he didn''t dare to brag.


    But there''s always a first time for everyone.


    All in all, Wu Ming came to thend that was destroyed by Asuka before using the fake holy sword, and began to restore the vitality of thend here, and by the way, repaired thend that was destroyed by Asuka.


    After all, thend is arid and barren, at least it''s still t and doesn''t look chaotic.


    And thend on this side that was reimed by Asuka''s holy sword attack, not to mention the huge chasm, violent unevenness can be considered to be there.


    Therefore, Wu Ming decided to lead an experiment on the chaotd here to see if it could restore the soil''s vitality.


    If it doesn''t work, you can also improve the soil here, right?


    Everyone was standing behind Wu Ming, and Wu Ming was standing beside a huge sewer.


    "Then I''ll start."


    Wu Ming said, and knelt on the ground.


    First of all, golden ripples suddenly appeared by Wu Ming''s side.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming took out several fine ss bottles that contained a crimson elixir.


    This is a healing potion for the YGGDRASIL game world.


    Wu Ming opened the fine cork from the ss bottle and poured the red elixir into the abyss.


    One by one, all the healing herbs that Wu Ming took were poured into the gutter, and the red healing quickly prated into the ground.


    Kurousagi and the others watched Wu Ming''s series of actions behind him, and their eyes were full of doubt.


    They really don''t know healing potions, but it is difficult to pour a few bottles of potions, No Name was attacked by the Demon Lord, can thend that has been left behind for three years be restored?


    The answer is of course impossible, at least some of them think it is impossible.


    However, Wu Ming also thought so.


    Therefore, Wu Ming started his next move.


    Sing the words.


    "A person with the power of a supreme guardian God protects him, the devil hates him, all enemies can''t get close, like a source of vitality that is constantly surging, giving the world the same protection."


    The magical spirit of words left Wu Ming''s mouth, and in just an instant, Kurousagi and the others felt Wu Ming''s body begin to glow, and it was apanied by an aura of life.


    That''s normal. One of the twelve incarnations of [Ram] like a never-ending source brought unlimited vitality, resilience, and various resistances to Wu Ming.


    Usually this ability is passive and silent, but the passive effect is not obvious, but it is also very helpful for Wu Ming.


    This was also the reason why Wu Ming recovered so quickly after being injured by the ck mud explosion.


    The thickness of the blood de is not terrible, the defense is not terrible, what is terrible is that it can restore blood.


    After flying for a long time, he was paralyzed, and he was full of blood in less than half a day, if Goetia found out, he would vomit blood.


    And if Wu Ming guessed correctly, Goetia didn''t seem to have any recovery skills.


    Therefore, as long as Wu Ming discovered his own body, and then fully operated the [Ram] incarnation, then it immediately shocked Goetia.


    Facts had proven that the current Wu Ming was unable to defeat Goetia, and it was the best proof that Goetia could summon the source of the ck mud to explode.


    Ahem Overall, the [Ram] incarnation carried Wu Ming''s boundless vitality.


    Wu Ming nned to use healing potions as an introduction to transfer his vitality to thisnd.


    There is a saying that power is endless, as long as you are alive, as long as you work hard to train and develop your own abilities, then nothing is impossible.


    Asuka is a good example, from original dominance to current grace.


    And the [Ram] incarnation, no one stiptes that it can''t be transferred.


    Even though he hasn''t tried it yet, but Wu Ming will try it today.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming ced one hand on the edge of the gutter and closed his eyes.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming''s boundless vitality followed his arm to the ground, touching the healing potion that had been integrated into the ground.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming''s mouth moved.


    "Free, live!"


    In an instant, an invisible air pressure was released with Wu Ming at the center, and a huge aura of life emerged.

 Chapter 612: The area is a bit...too big...

    Chapter 612: The area is a bit...too big...


    Countless life auras appeared, and invisible auras spread everywhere, even though they were invisible, they could still affect the surroundings.


    The aura affected Izayoi and the others, Jin, Lily and the other weaklings couldn''t adapt, and their bodies couldn''t help but retreat.


    Seeing this, Izayoi and Leticia, who were the strongest, stood in front of the crowd, blocking out the aura.


    Izayoi''s school uniform fluttered, ignoring his messy blonde hair, he smiled and looked at Wu Ming the culprit.


    "This is really a big scene."


    However, Wu Ming could not hear this sentence, because he found an interesting ce.


    Wu Ming discovered that his [Ram] incarnationbined with the healing potion could restore thend that had lost its vitality in No Name. No, it had to be said that only the [Ram] incarnation could achieve it, and adding healing potions was only the icing on the cake.


    The point is not here, but Wu Ming underestimates his own strength.


    Wu Ming discovered that he could actually recover all thend in the area covered by the aura.


    Strengthened by the Great Root, the twelve incarnation powers produced by the fusion of the two Heretic Gods and the power of the Dragon of the Root itself were not nd abilities.


    Although many of them are not directly rted tobat, their powerful role is undeniable.


    At this time, the incarnation of [Ram] had proven that Wu Ming''s strength was not weak.


    No, it must be said that there are no weak forces, only weak users.


    "It seems that I took the time to pay attention to my strength," Wu Ming said secretly in his heart.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming took a look, and the area of coverage of the aura he just released was exactly the area of the entire No Name wastnd.


    In other words, Wu Ming was actually able to return the vitality of the No Namend to a perfect state.


    "Just do it."


    Wu Ming nodded without hesitation, and ced his other hand on the ground.


    In an instant, Izayoi and the others noticed that the ground was shaking.


    "What what''s wrong? Was there an earthquake?!" Kurousagi was taken aback, and subconsciously restrained Yo''s arm, which was closest to her.


    "This is not an earthquake, this is a master''s ability." Leticia answered Kurousagi quite calmly.


    Even though she was unable to fullyprehend her master''s abilities, Leticia, who had be a vassal, was still able to slightly understand Wu Ming''s abilities.


    Just like now, the ground shaking was caused by Wu Ming''s ability, and it was felt by Leticia.


    At this time, Yo, who was very concerned about vitality, suddenly spoke up.


    "Look around."


    Everyone looked at the ground around her.


    The cracked soil began to heal, the nutrientless sand began to disappear, the soft and weak soil began to slowly be hard, and the green soil began to grow a little green grass.


    "Thisthis!?" Kurousagi, Jin and the others were quite surprised.


    Needless to say, everyone can understand, this is obvious, the vitality of thisnd has been restored by Wu Ming.


    "Very good! Ournd has finallye back to life!!"


    Kurousagi hugged Y next to her in excitement. Driven by Kurousagi''s passion, and a slight smile appeared on her face.


    Jin, Lily, and Leticia also showed their happiness. After all, they saw with their own eyes that thisnd full of life had be barren, and now they saw this barrennd full of life again.


    It''s an "old yer" feeling.


    While Izayoi and Asuka weren''t as excited as Kurousagi and the others, the smiles on their faces all proved that they were in a pretty good mood right now.


    But there is one problem.


    "The area ofnd that Vero has recovered seems ratherrge."


    Asuka who was observing closely, frowned slightly as she looked at the ground where even the ground on the side of No Name''s house had regained its vitality.


    Immediately, Izayoi jumped back,


    Jumped into the air, was briefly dyed by a few seconds, andnded on the ground.


    "I think big brother will recover all thend left behind in No Name." With good eyesight, Izayoi looked at the surrounding scenery.


    "It''s a little bad." Asuka said restlessly.


    As a woman of an aristocratic family, from which World War II had just ended and her country had entered a period of recovery, Asuka clearly understood the methods and rules of post-war recovery.


    No Name was once thergestmunity in the East District, the "regional lord" recognized by Shiroyasha''s "ss ruler", and No Name naturally owned arge area ofnd.


    At least that is an area that others are quite envious of.


    However, because of the Demon Lord''s attack, such a vast territory haspletely lost its vitality, and No Name who has lost his name, g, andpanion has not been attacked by othermunities, trade or even raidingnd.


    After all, the lifelessnd is not so easy to restore, it is impossible for othermunities to do things that are greater than the benefits.


    Although the number of No Names who have not experienced the Demon Lord''s attack is not much, it is not too small, at least more than enough to take care of such a vastnd.


    And now their No Name, not to mention Izayoi and the others, 95% of whom were children under the age of ten.


    Even including the children, there were only 130 people.


    No Name''s territory was huge, quiterge, at least the size of a small town.


    How do you get the poption of a vige, and ny-five percent of them children under ten, to manage such arge plot ofnd.


    Izayoi as a "genius", he naturally understood this.


    However, Izayoi was not worried about this.


    "Big Brother did go too far, but I think he should have a solution." Holding the back of his head with both hands, looking behind Izayoi, he seemed to see that the restoration of thend had ended. Stand up and walk towards Wu Ming.


    "You have done." Wu Ming waved to the crowd with a smile.


    However, Jin, the leader, stood up.


    "Vero, isn''t it too much to immediately return all thend in No Name?"


    Jin smiled awkwardly. After all, Wu Ming had good intentions. Even though they didn''t put on a questioning look, they did ask the others. Like this It also makes a shy child feel embarrassed.


    "Don''t tell us you didn''t think of this, or I''ll hate you." Asuka who was a little closer to Wu Ming, said viciously.


    However, Wu Ming did not disappoint everyone.


    "How could I not think of this, of course there is."

 Chapter 613: Beginning

    Chapter 613: Beginning


    Wu Ming was not a negligent person, he did it on purpose.


    "But Vero, we''re short on staff." Kurousagi''s ears drooped down, looking regretful.


    "Looks like we can only make money by renting excessnd," Kurousagi said helplessly.


    Why helpless?


    Although it is not wrong for Kurousagi''s words, but this is No Name''s main base, how can it be said that themunity''s main base is rented out to make money.


    After all, themunity is equal to the "state", and as members of the "state", there is a collective sense of honor such as "national honour".


    This was also the reason why Kurousagi was helpless, as she didn''t want outsiders to enter her "house" with her friends.


    But why did Kurousagi think of renting it out even though she was powerless?


    Even though No Name wasn''t short on money this time, it was still the same sentence. This money was all "borrowed" from Wu Ming. Even though Wu Ming lent him an unlimited amount of time, Jin and Kurousagi had a strong sense of responsibility and thought it couldn''t be too much of an unpaid debt, so they also made money in principle.


    Moreover, such a vastnd like No Name is really a waste, with special treatment in special moments, can only be half pushed and half humiliated.


    "That''s the only way." Jin also nodded helplessly, agreeing with Kurousagi''s opinion.


    However, this made Wu Mingugh.


    "I said Kurousagi, Jin, are you two listening to me carefully?"


    Wu Ming couldn''t help butugh at Jin and Kurousagi, each scratching their heads, causing them to mourn for a while.


    "Didn''t I say, I can do it again."


    The money that Wu Ming "borrowed" to No Name before, and the matter of thend now, why do the two always listen to Wu Ming''s words.


    When "borrowing" money, Wu Ming also said that it should be donated to No Name, but Kurousagi and Jin, and even Lily, the slightly older child should consider this money as a "loan".


    Then "borrow", only "borrow". After all, Wu Ming never thought about returning it, so he gave it time without a payment period.


    However, Kurousagi and Jin started to make money with the idea that they should pay him back quickly.


    Although it''s not as tiring as it used to be, it''s still not easy now.


    It was the same this time Wu Ming said that he had a solution, but these two people ignored him again, which left him helpless.


    "How can thend in our No Name base area be used by outsiders? You have to follow your own heart, Kurousagi."


    Don''t forget his original intention, Kurousagi''s words weren''t just for fun, his invitation''s original intention was to protect his family''s "home", so it couldn''t be changed because of this.


    "But, Vero, we are really understaffed." Kurousagi rubbed his sore forehead with an innocent expression on his face.


    "You idiot." Wu Ming smiled helplessly, and then pulled Kurousagi''s rabbit ears again.


    "Wuaaaa-" Since it was at the same ce, the Kurousagi was about to cry again.


    However, the sticks have been given away, and now it''s time for the sweet carrots.


    "With a supporter like me, what are you afraid of?" Wu Ming stroked the Kurousagi''s head and smiled.


    After all, no matter what he said, he was recognized by Shiroyasha as a power no less than his.


    It can be said that No Name merged with such a powerful person, and his awakening is a matter of time.


    "So, is there a way Vero?" Yo asked curiously, tugging at Wu Ming''s sleeve.


    "Of course the solution is to increase the number of people." Wu Ming said with a faint smile.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming stretched out one hand towards the void, and instantly, golden ripples struck his arm.


    He looked like he was looking for something.


    "I''ve been wondering for a long time, Veto, what is this golden ripple?" Kurousagi asked with interest and confusion.


    "One of my abilities is ordinary private space. Even though I have a Gift card, after all, it has been with me for a long time, so it is still more convenient."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, as if he had found something he wanted to find, he withdrew his hand from the golden ripple.


    There was an extra palm-sized stone puppet in Wu Ming''s hand, it looked like a giant rock, but the giant rock was a little smaller.


    "Stone statue?" Kurousagi curiously looked at the palm-sized stoneman doll in Wu Ming''s hand, and by the way, stabbed it twice.


    "This is no ordinary stone statue." Wu Ming shook his head and moved his arm to move the stone statue away from Kurousagi who was poking and ying.


    This made Kurousagi puff out her cheeks slightly in dissatisfaction.


    "Did you know that there is a rare stone statue item that can summon endless demons." No longer teasing Kurousagi, Wu Ming asked everyone.


    Wu Ming had such an item, which was one of the many powerful items Demiurge had given him when he left Nazarick.


    "Rare gift of endless demon summoning?" Everyone who had never heard of this Gift muttered.


    "If the item is used, unless it is destroyed, the summoned demon will fill the entire world."


    The endless demon summoning is no joke, it''s real.


    Who let that be a game item? Game items are turned into reality, and some abilities are often quite scary.


    Talking about awakening alone was powerful, no matter which world, reviving a life was difficult enough, and only an existence like Nazarick had the ability to resurrect without any seque.


    In other words, the other world itself has that ability. Wu Ming learned from Sebastian that the captain of the Pleiades had the ability to awaken, but it seemed that his physical fitness was up to standard, and he had to lie in bed for a month. .m


    But even so, the natives of that world had the ability to revive, which was enough to open Wu Ming''s eyes.


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, Asuka took a serious look at the stone statue held in Wu Ming''s hand.


    "Could this be a rare Gift in your hand?" Asuka asked calmly.


    "Of course not." Wu Ming shook his head.


    This was a relief for slightly worried people like Kurousagi and Jin.


    "Though I also have that item."


    "Then you say it like you''ve never seen it before!!" Kurousagi roared andined.


    Not caring about Kurousagi''sints, Wu Ming raised the giant stone statue in his hand, or in other words it could be called the magic stone idol statue.


    "I have an item that can summon unlimited golems."

 Chapter 614: of course

    Chapter 614: of course


    "Unlimited golems?" The crowd repeated Wu Ming''s words.


    "Do you want the golems to farm in thend of No Name?" Izayoi crossed his arms.


    As someone who was quite smart at No Name, Izayoi easily guessed Wu Ming''s idea based on the previous string of words.


    "After all, there are a lot of golems, and they don''t need to rest or eat, so it''s a perfect workforce." Wu Ming nced at the golem in his hand.


    This item can summon an unlimited number of golems. Although there are no management golems, as long as items are manipted properly and everyone in No Name is identified as a master, even a child of No Name canmand a demon. We have done business.


    And...


    "This is an item that can summon unlimited golems. We can also make money selling golems."


    Wu Ming''s words made Jin and Kurousagi''s eyes lit up, their expressions brightened, and Lily also shouted with joy.


    "That''s good, so that ourmunication doesn''t have to worry about the source of the economy!"


    Don''t look at Lily''s appearance as a little loli, in No Name who is less than ten years old on average, she ys a very important responsibility.


    Let alone talk about preparing three meals a day for Wu Ming and the others. After all, it''s still easy. She had to lead the children who could afford to prepare three meals for more than 120 children.


    Not only that, No Name''spradors of daily necessities and No Name''s household chores were all led by Lily.


    You must know that No Name''s house has been damaged a lot, but in thest three years, some of it has been repaired, but this part is quiterge.


    Otherwise, why is there an underground bath, and Wu Ming and others can choose a room at will, it is because the room is big.


    All in all, Lily took on a heavy responsibility that she shouldn''t have at her age.


    Wu Ming thought about it in his head, and a light shed in his eyes.


    Wu Ming''s reaction was self-examination, while Jin Ren and Kurousagi were slightly different from Wu Ming''s reaction, and the expressions of the two became low.


    "Vero, I''m sorry for always bothering you," said Jin somewhat embarrassed.


    Immediately after, Kurousagi spoke shyly.


    "Lord Jin is right, Vero didn''t care about No Name''s decline, joined ourmunity, and contributed so much to No Name. We really don''t know how to thank you."


    The first thing the two thought of was not their ownmunity, but their friends who had paid for this family.


    After all, the reason why they desperately protect themunitymunity is for the sake of their friends and family.


    And the family in front of them has made a fairly popr sacrifice for the sake of anothermunity for the sake of themunity, and theirmunity does not have the ability to pay for the family, it is just a simple search.


    This made Jin and Kurousagi very ufortable, especially Kurousagi, who was dedicated to the noble family of the Little Garden Moon Rabbit.


    However, in the face of the guilt of the two, Wu Mingughed.


    "What are you two talking about?"


    In an instant, Wu Ming had a natural expression on his face.


    "Do you still need to pay for your own family? Isn''t this normal?"


    Jin, Kurousagi and even Lily beside them and Leticia behind Wu Ming were all dumbfounded.


    Yes, for the sake of the household, family members and friends are all selfless devotion, it does not mean that certain family members contribute as long as possible, nor does it mean that other family members contribute little.


    However, because of Wu Ming''s own strength, let Jin and others subconsciously treat Wu Ming as a guest.


    This causes them to feel guilty.


    "I don''t really have much ambition. Even if I have experienced many adventures in other worlds and defeated many strong people, I don''t think that many people know me," Wu Ming recalled and smiled.


    Whether it was the Type-Moon World or another world, Wu Ming could be said to be not very famous.


    In a different world of Nazarick, Wu Ming was a benevolent and strong hermit who had subordinates no weaker than him, at most, he was only promoted by the Golden Princess in the Re-Estize Kingdom.


    Commoners only know that there are strong people.


    Moreover, Wu Ming was strictly forbidden to let go of Nazarick and the outside world. Except for Sebas who let the Re-Estize Kingdom''s top officials and some special people, Wu Ming was only famous in Nazarick.


    In the Campione world, ordinary people did not know the word "God yer". Even if Wu Ming is thest king, he is only famous in the magic circle, but he is famous, not many people have seen Wu Ming.


    In the other worldpeting for Suniaster, apart from Riku as part of the human race, only Shuvi and Flgel knew him.


    Although several other races also knew of Wu Ming''s whereabouts, but they had never seen him before, and he himself was not clear.


    Not only that, apart from Riku, humans also treat him as an ordinary refugee.


    However, throughout Wu Ming''s history, he was actually quite famous in a certain sense.


    The Type-Moon world is the existence of the all-powerful Dragon of the Root, and there are people in other worlds who have never seen it but know the name of Wu Ming.


    It was just that Wu Ming had never thought of bing famous.


    Wu Ming''s initial thought was only to get stronger and go home. Now, his home has returned, and his powers are still changing. Now the goal is to get rid of the great hidden danger from Goetia.


    However, that was his big goal, and Wu Ming''s current small goal was to develop No Name first.


    "I am part of this family." Wu Ming replied with a smile.


    "Vero..." Kurousagi and the others didn''t know what to say, and they were all moved.


    Taking this opportunity, Wu Ming started his own performance.


    "Also, the money I donated to No Name earlier, I don''t want you to pay it back."


    Wu Ming looked at Jin and Kurousagi with a negotiated expression on his face.


    "Better, forget it," Wu Ming said with a smile.


    However, Kurousagi was the first to be unwilling.


    "Then howe, Vero, he said borrowed, how can he break his promise."


    Wu Ming had always felt that Kurousagi was the one who borrowed money, and Wu Ming was the one who borrowed money.


    "Vero, we have to pay back the money." Jin also wore a stern expression.


    "Yes, you can do whatever you want" Wu Ming replied with a wry smile.


    Sure enough, uncle who owes money this year, listen to uncle.


    Seeing the end of Wu Ming''s debt dispute, the three troubled children became active.


    "Then Kurousagi, we can talk about our direct questions." Izayoi looked at Kurousagi with a "scary" smile.


    "Anything?!" Kurousagi was in a daze, she didn''t know how to "attack" this group of people.


    "Of course you''re talking about Vero and ignoring our business, Kurousagi." Asuka pointed out the problem.


    After all, the three of them continued to participate in the Gift Game, which also helped No Name a lot.


    "Kurousagi didn''t mention us, I wasn''t happy, so I said that Kurousagi will be punished." Yo said lightly.


    "Ugh!?"


    Kurousagi looked at the three troubled children around her in shock, and eximed.


    "No----!!"

 Chapter 615: Giant Stone Golem

    Chapter 615: Giant Stone Golem


    Jin looked like he wanted to stop out of panic, but he still saw the three troubled kids bluffing and couldn''t intervene.


    Wu Ming came to No Name''s house with Leticia and Lily.


    Wu Ming also intended to renovate No Name''s house.


    After all, it''s kind of a shame to have so many dpidated houses on such arge plot ofnd, isn''t it?


    Therefore, with Jin''s approval, Wu Ming followed Lily to the side of the house.


    "By the way, Master, are you still going to repair the house?" Leticia asked respectfully.


    But it sounds a bit dubious.


    "Master, many houses immediately copsed. It''s a bit difficult to fix."


    Listening to Leticia''s words, Wu Ming looked at the few copsed houses outside the No Name territory.


    No Name was thergestmunity in the East District, so this piece ofnd that was once thergestmunity in the East District was naturally veryrge, and it was impossible to build a house only in the middle. There must be a few houses around the area.


    However, due to the Demon Lord''s attack and the destruction of thend, the people of No Name were already struggling to repair the main house in the center.


    Therefore, in the past three years, the houses in No Name''s territory were basically not managed by No Name''s people, so these houses copsed.


    Not only that, the mansion in the middle of the No Name area also copsed in many ces.


    As thergestmunity in the East District, the house in the middle was actually quiterge, and it would not be an exaggeration to say that it was a castle.


    In fact, as the world of Little Garden with many gods and Buddhas, basically every slightly strongermunity was a western castle-style residence.


    There is arge water tank in the castle that is connected to the outside, at this time the tank is filled with very clean water, which is the water supply provided by the water tree sapling obtained by defeating the Water God.


    At first, when Kurousagi ced the water tree saplings on the small high tform in the center of the reservoir, the water covering the entire reservoir in an instant made the old bird from the past excited for a while.


    Clean poolsplement each other in this vibrantnd, but are surrounded by castle-like houses that look long abandoned.


    This was an existence that was very ipatible with thisnd and pond.


    Therefore, Wu Ming decided to repair the house here first, and then take care of the house elsewhere.


    "Leeticia, I really don''t have the ability to repair a house." Looking at these castle-like houses that looked like dpidated houses, Wu Ming told Leticia without looking back.


    "Hah?!" Lily, who was listening, was stunned for a moment.


    What a shame, what do you do when youe back without the ability to repair the house?


    However, Leticia was waiting for Wu Ming to continue.


    "But we have this." Wu Ming raised his hand, and the small stone item was stretched out again.


    Without further ado, Wu Ming directly injected magic power into the golem statue.


    The moment the magic power was injected, two red lights were emitted from the eyes of the stone golem statue, which looked like some kind of mechanical activation.


    Immediately after, at the position beside Wu Ming, ck and purple ripples appeared out of thin air, which was the skill he usually used, Gate.


    However, this door was not a teleportation door, but rather an exit from a passage that produced a golem created by the item in Wu Ming''s hand.


    You see, YGGDRASIL is not a game, so basically every ripple in this game is Gate style, namely purple and ck ripples.


    Despite the suspicion of taking shortcuts, at least it worked, as long as it made mistakes.


    Suddenly, a stone pir stretched out from the ck-purple portal. If you take a closer look, what kind of stone pir is this? This was clearly the golem''s leg.


    Immediately after, a red light shed in the position of the two eyes, and the whole body was covered with a hard white stone, a stone giant with a height of almost five meters came out and stood beside Wu Ming.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming released a magic power transmission from the stone golem statue at his opponent, and purple-ck ripples closed in.


    Of course, it wasn''t that Wu Ming didn''t want to do it, he just wanted to see if this golem could meet his requirements.


    "Go, fix the broken house here." Wu Ming ordered the golems.


    Originally, the monsters that were summoned by the item summoning unlimited monsters would not obey the summoner''s orders, but the golems were different.


    In YGGDRASIL games, they will not move unless there is an order from the master or leader.


    Usually the golems were on standby, only when a high level monster or the owner of the golem gave an order would the golem begin to act on themand.


    Therefore, the original YGGDRASIL game did not have such an item for summoning golems.


    However, after Wu Ming learned that there was an item that could summon unlimited demons, he made the item to summon golems based on the item.


    Well, it was actually because Wu Ming was tired of making golems one by one when he was fighting Darius. Even with the help of Ainz Ooal Gown, Wu Ming really did not need to make the golems one by one, it was also an extremely troublesome thing for him.


    Therefore, ording to the item of the infinite summoning demon, Wu Ming made and made a modified version of the infinite golem summoning item with his own high level item.


    By releasing the power and amount of magic power, the output of the golems can be controlled, and the type of golems can be selected independently.


    Another point is that it can be turned off or on at any time.


    An item that summons unlimited demons cannot be closed once it is started, so it is an extremely rare item.


    And Wu Ming is more cheat and can be turned on and off.


    Coupled with the ability to control the input and output speed, and choose the type of golem to produce, this item was trulyparable to a divine grade item.


    If it weren''t for the power of the resulting golem, it would be close to a world-ss item.


    Overall, the monsters produced by this item can be manipted, otherwise Wu Ming will not worry about taking it out for No Name, which is 95% of the children.


    After hearing Wu Ming''s words, the summoner, golem immediately stepped forward and walked towards the house in front.


    Due to its own weight, the golem would shake the ground with every step. If Wu Ming didn''t give life to thend again, made the ground firmer, with the ground like sand before, the golem would not be trapped. If it descends, the Golem will leave a trail on the ground it passes through.


    All in all, the golem started its work.

 Chapter 616: Cleaning No Name

    Chapter 616: Cleaning No Name


    "Oh, this is a golem summoned by an item from big brother. It looks so sturdy, I don''t know if it can withstand my blow. I''m a little excited." Izayoi walked over to Wu Ming with his arms folded over his chest.


    "Please don''t hit, if it is hit by you, it is estimated that there will only be debris left." Wu Ming looked helplessly back at Izayoi.


    At this time, Asuka''s voice came from the other side of Wu Ming.


    Asuka patted Wu Ming''s arm with excitement and curiosity, and said.


    "The stone golem in the fairy tale, I didn''t expect to meet this in Little Garden, this is my first time seeing it?!"


    Sure enough, mass monsters like Stone Golems were also the most familiar monsters in the eyes of ordinary people.


    "Yeah, then can you stop hitting me" Wu Ming weakly refused.


    It won''t hurt, but it won''t befortable.


    "Can''t you see, Miss, are you still a virgin?!" Izayoi also looked at Asuka with a mocking expression.


    "How could you, viin, understand my interest." Asuka replied reluctantly to Izayoi, but her eyes were still fixed on the golem.


    From Wu Ming''s point of view, Asuka didn''t look like someone interested in fairy tales, but more like someone interested in strange creatures.


    This is also rted to the era in which Asuka lived, in the era after World War II, there was no entertainment.


    Especially as an Ojou-sama, Asuka was too busy at the time.


    Wu Ming guessed like this, but his guess contradicted the fact, Asuka who had the ability to "dominate", was not bothered by the responsibilities of an Ojou-sama.


    "How to fix a broken house?" Ask Yo.


    Izayoi and Asuka had both lost interest in Kurousagi, so naturally a troubled kid like Yo woulde with them.


    With pity, Wu Ming nced at Kurousagi who was supported by Jin, and shook his head silently.


    Then, Wu Ming answered Yo''s question.


    "It naturally has its own unique method, which is guaranteed to be unexpected and reasonable." Wu Ming crossed his arms and began to wait for the golem''s performance.


    The golem walked in front of the castle-like mansion in No Name and stopped slowly.


    Because the other members of No Name took care of the house for three years, this castle-shaped house only suffered minor damage in a few ces and was old in color.


    However, the golem no matter how bad or what it is, only knows that it needs to be fixed here.


    Immediately after, the golem itself disintegrated.


    That''s right, the Golem disintegrated into a pile of rubble, which wasbined with the ruins of the copsed wall, and then pushed by the power of magic, these debris wrapped around the castle-shaped house.


    In an instant, the five meter tall stone golem repaired the seemingly damaged house at the expense of itself.


    Even the walls around the castle were rearranged by giant stone rubble, and the missing pieces were filled in. The old ces were eroded by the very fine dust that the golems broke down like putty.


    The entire outer wall was cleanly repaired by the golems, just like a newly built house.


    "It''s really not easy. This stone golem has developed good limbs and brains." Kurousagi, who was mixed up,mented on the golem called Wu Ming.


    Seeing that she had just been toyed with by the three troubled children, Wu Ming no longer wanted toin about Kurousagi.


    In fact, it was because Wu Ming gave the golem orders in advance, repairing the destruction in case of demolition, repairing the hole in case of copse.


    Overall, as long as it was an imperfect ce or an outdated ce, it would be found by the golems and repaired.


    "But in this way, the efficiency has indeed increased a lot." Jin looked at the wall fixed by the golems and nodded.


    There were no gaps in the walls, it really was like a natural cut, every bit of gravel was tightly entangled with this building due to the magic power involved, and it didn''t look likerge pieces of pebbles were at all stuffed together.


    "However, if all the houses were repaired with this golem, would it lead to destruction at ater stage?" Yo raised his doubts.


    "Don''t worry, the golem''s magic power will change the distance between itself and the building it''s attached to, and the two can blend into each other. As long as it takes time, when the magic power of the golems runs out, they willbine from the same material."


    Wu Ming''s words made everyone feel relieved.


    "Then let''s move on, everyone." Wu Ming said that everyone was not No Name people, but golems.


    Wu Ming started to inject magic power into the stone golem items again, and this time the magic power that was injected was quiterge.


    In an instant, ck and purple ripples appeared one after another, and several five meter tall figures came out from within.


    This was a mass-produced golem from the figure of the first rock golem.


    As soon as these stone golems came out, they each rushed to No Name''s house.


    Before and after the golem batch left the ripple space, a second batch of golems walked out with their hard thighs shaking the earth.


    In this way, Wu Ming continued to pour magic power into the item in his hand, and the same golems came out of the ck and purple ripples one after another.


    Seeing the No Name territory, which seemed to be a breeding ground for stone golems, everyone didn''t know what to say.


    In fact, after the second wave of stone golems came out, everyone was already shocked. Well, if Izayoi, Wu Ming didn''t know whether he was surprised or not. In short, the others were quite surprised.


    Because too many stone golems were summoned by this item, and it still didn''t stop.


    This stone golem is at most six digits, and five digits is impossible, but if there is amunity with countless six-digit rock golems, then in thatmunity, they can upy the peak of six digits.


    Maybe even five digits can try to advance.


    When Wu Ming said that he had an item that could summon unlimited monsters, everyone was shocked, but after all, they had never seen such a scene before, so the level of surprise was naturally not high.


    But after seeing such a sight, it was truly shocking.


    No way, these countless stone golems were truly spectacr.


    Jin pondered for a moment, and started to move.


    "Since this is the case, everyone, let''s do the No Name cleaning today."


    "Oh!!" The voice was of course from Kurousagi, and it was still embarrassing when everyone was silent.


    However, this time it was better, not only was Kurousagi screaming, but Lily was also embarrassed.

 Chapter 617: Opened

    Chapter 617: Opened


    In the afternoon, the sun sets.


    The entire No Name entered the world of the night.


    Wu Ming and the others stood in front of the new No Name base, looking at the renovated castle that looked brand new with joy and relief.


    "Good, ourmunity is finally looking like it used to be!!" Kurousagi jumped up and ran around the crowd happily, like a rabbit.


    This is indeed the case.


    The No Name building was three years ago. Although not too luxurious, but the atmosphere is still felt. Thend is now deserted and the buildings are in disrepair.


    Hence, after Wu Ming used the golems to repair No Name''s buildings basically, a new and more primitive buildingplex appeared among the crowd.


    This is enough to touch the original No Name members.


    There is nothing more exhrating than falling from high to low and climbing back up again.


    Not to mention the old No Name members like Kurousagi and Leticia, even the new members looked satisfied this time.


    However, at first, they still looked like they didn''t.


    What''s going on here, it''s like this.


    When Jin proposed cleaning, everyone agreed, but the three troubled children didn''t want to.


    "Boring, don''t do it."


    "I am a woman."


    "They didn''t, neither did I."


    Then, when Wu Ming suggested that he could instruct the little golems to clean up, the three troubled children''s eyes lit up.


    Then, with a special sized golem that Wu Ming summoned with an item to clean.


    They were so interested in things like golems, how could they pass up the chance to rule the golems.


    As for the golems of the special size, they were basically the size of one person, enough to fit inside a house.


    There was actually no such type of golem in YGGDRASIL, but it couldn''t stand Wu Ming''s methods.


    Even the items were modified by Wu Ming himself, and adding some special golems was absolutely fine.


    After all, golems can be made at will. The core of the golems were piles of stones, and things like fire golems, steel golems, etc., were only added to piles of stones, fire, or lots of iron.


    In this way, Wu Ming, Leticia, and Lily repaired and restored the building outside, while Jin and Kurousagi and the three troubled children cleaned the inside.


    There are almost infinite golems, whether it''s repairing buildings on the outside or cleaning on the inside, with such golems and other people''s orders, the efficiency can be said to be quite fast.


    If not for that, it would be impossible to sh and clear all the buildings in the No Name territory in less than a day.


    By the way, while arge number of golems were "at work", they also attracted more than 100 No Name children in the middle.


    When the children asked the reason, Wu Ming immediately praised Jin, which made the greatness of Jin, the leader of themunity, rise in the hearts of the children.


    This made Jin a little helpless, but after all, Wu Ming had already said it, and he also threw the item that had been activated all the time into Jin''s hands.


    Standing in front of No Name''s majestic white buildingplex filled with an ancient atmosphere, Wu Ming nodded in satisfaction.


    "Even though the colors are a bit monotonous, at least the quality isn''t."


    Building a house with six-figure bricks, how can the quality be bad, it''s already very luxurious, okay?


    "After all, Vero summoned some white golems. Can the colors be monotonous?"


    As a sensual and beautiful girl, Asuka was very dissatisfied with the pure white "brick" that Wu Ming had given her.


    After all, "rendering variety" is a color that goes well with pretty girls.


    "That''s too troublesome. It is more efficient to produce the same type of golem." Wu Ming shrugged.


    Just like the Gorgon, who had the power of Tiamat''s mother, he only produced the same type of beast at first, and after a long time, he began to produce another type of beast.


    Due to high efficiency.


    The same was true for Wu Ming, copying and pasting the same golem was definitely more efficient than creating a different type.


    Even though it was nominally an item for summoning unlimited golems, but after all, it was an item that Wu Ming changed himself. His setting was that the user could choose the type of golem.


    Overall, the end result is pretty good.


    "Alright, we''ve been busy all day, and the result isn''t bad. Let''s go and rest." At this time, Jin came out and yed the role of the leader.


    "That''s right, this is the result of everyone''s hard work. If you don''t go in and give it a try, you''ll regret your effort." Kurousagi closed one eye yfully and said to everyone.


    After all, it made sense, and it was gettingte, so everyone entered the rest building.


    As soon as they entered, everyone saw several golems standing in the No Name hall like guards.


    It was a golem specially created by Wu Ming to cleanse the insides of troubled children. After all the buildings werepletely repaired, Wu Ming also taught Jin to stop the golems from continuing the summoning.


    And these golems didn''t disappear because they didn''t need to "sacrifice" their own bodies to equip buildings, but only porters for cleaning.


    At this moment, they were standing in the building like guards, so it must be a good thing for the three troubled children.


    Everyone saw the three troubled children.


    However, the three troubled children did not panic at all.


    "Isn''t this great, golem keeper." Izayoi waved his hand.


    "Wasting money is not a good habit." Asuka said earnestly while crossing her arms.


    "This looks really good." Y didn''t feel that she did anything wrong, and her face was innocent.


    "It''s not bad being a guard. After all, these golems have a six-figure power, and they are still useful for the current No Name."


    After all, there was a group of six-figure guards, which was quite lucrative for No Name, who was 95% of the kids.


    Just as Galdo Gasper once sent someone to capture No Name''s child, without Wu Ming and Izayoi, there would be a high chance of sess.


    Although Kurousagi wasn''t weak, he wasn''t very good at scheming at all.


    If it can''t find those people, Kurousagi can''t do anything, right?


    "Then everyone, go to sleep," Jin said with concern.


    However, the three troubled children and Wu Ming did not budge.


    "Masters?" Leticia asked suspiciously.


    Following the gazes of Wu Ming and the others, Jin, Leticia, and the others looked at the table there.


    There was a letter on it, its symbol was a Valkyrie looking at each other.


    It''s the Thousand Eyes logo.


    However, a word emerged from Jin, and others.


    Chaotic...

 Chapter 618: Letter from Thousand Eyes

    Chapter 618: Letter from Thousand Eyes


    Why is it messed up?


    Since it was a letter from Thousand Eyes, and No Name and Thousand Eyes basically had no contact, the only contact was Shiroyasha.


    Therefore, this letter was most likely sent by Shiroyasha, and the letter sent by Shiroyasha must have something to do with it.


    Unknown events are just as exciting to problem children as catnip is to cats.


    Being targeted by troubled children was a disaster in the eyes of Jin and Kurousagi.


    It''s not enough to harm one''s own family, now have to go out and harm others.


    As a result, Kurousagi''s hair color changed, then it jumped sharply into the letter position.


    Kurousagi wanted to put the letter in his pocket first, in other words, she couldn''t let the three troubled children see the contents of this letter first!


    However, even though Kurousagi was fast, she couldn''t fight Izayoi.


    Izayoi also jumped violently, butpared to Kurousagi''s jump, Izayoi''s jump was much more stylish.


    A strong storm swept across the No Name crowd, blowing the sleeves of several people present. The saddest one was Asuka, who was desperately pressing down on her dress.


    Then, Wu Ming waved his hand very tightly,pensating for the storm caused by Izayoi''s violent leap.


    "Thank You." Asuka responded to Wu Ming''s male behavior very casually but quite gracefully.


    "You''re wee." Wu Ming shook his head indifferently.


    After a brief exchange, the eyes of the two returned to the battle over the envelope between Izayoi and Kurousagi.


    Izayoi and Kurousagi both came to the envelope, but on closer inspection, Izayoi was slightly ahead.


    "For the sake of themunity''s future, Kurousagi will never give this letter to Izayoi!!" Kurousagi exploded again.


    "Oh!! I''m so motivated! If you want to stop me for the sake of themunity''s future, give it a try." Izayoiughed mischievously, then he quickened his pace suddenly.


    The two of them reached out almost at the same time, reaching for the letter on the table.


    However, there was an ident.


    The airwaves caused by the strong shock of speed directly shattered the fragile table, and the envelope hit the side.


    Izayoi and Kurousagi quickly adjusted their bodies and turned to the envelope that was blown to the other side.


    However, the envelope''s current position was closer to Izayoi''s, which made Kurousagi look panicked.


    And just as Izayoi was about to touch the envelope, a small ck-purple ripple suddenly appeared under the envelope, instantly engulfing the envelope.


    This made Izayoi''s brows furrow, and the Kurousagi heaved a sigh of relief.


    Because this letter should not fall into the hands of troubled children.


    "Hey! Brother, what do you mean! Do you want to fight with me?!" Izayoi turned his head back and looked at Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming held the envelope that was swallowed by the ck-purple ripple, and the small ck-purple ripple slowly disappeared above his arm.


    "Vero!?" This made the relieved Kurousagi sigh again


    Looking at it now, obtaining small ck and purple ripples was indeed his ability.


    Kurousagi answered.


    "It''s over..." Kurousagi''s ears drooped down.


    Even though Wu Ming had said that he had been thinking about stability all along, Kurousagi still couldn''t forget Wu Ming''s nature, and it was also a problem child um well, half of it.


    However, half of the problem children are also problem children.


    At this moment, Kurousagi''s back was already gray and white, and it seemed that she had seen the end of themunity.


    "There''s no need to exaggerate." Wu Ming shrugged.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t leave it to the three problem children, trust me."


    Wu Ming let Kurousagi see hope.


    "Vero..." Kurousagi looked at Wu Ming with emotion.


    It seems that half of the troubled kids won''t be in the same boat as the real troubled kids.


    After that, Wu Ming gave Kurousagi a look of trust at me, and then at Izayoi.


    Stealing the other party''s "prey" will definitely cause the other party difort, even if Wu Ming, Izayoi will not "forgive him".


    Then, smiling at Izayoi, Wu Ming directly opened the envelope and read the ten lines in an instant.


    "Ahhhh!?" Kurousagi was quite surprised by Wu Ming''s behavior as he immediately opened the letter and read it.


    However, if Wu Ming had not informed Izayoi and the others about the contents beforehand, it would have been understandable.


    Then, Wu Ming directly read out the main contents of the letter under Kurousagi''s figure.


    "It turns out that the Northern District will be holding the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival. This is an invitation letter from Shiroyasha to invite us there."


    "Fire Dragon Birth Ceremony??" Asuka and Yo asked.


    "Including arts and crafts and the North District judging session, there are many Gift Games, and the main event is scheduled to be arge-scale ceremony for the ss lord This is what the letter says, but I think Izayoi must be of great interest to you." Wu Ming narrowed his eyes and smiled as he looked at Izayoi, and by the way, he also showed a meaningful smile.


    "Of course, I''m quite interested?!" Izayoi smiled.


    Then the Kurousagi burst into tears.


    "You troubled children"


    After Leticia and Lilyforted Kurousagi, everyone returned to their rooms to sleep.


    Although it was said that the three troubled children were a little excited and couldn''t sleep, even if Kurousagi cried, it still took the heavy responsibility of the "mother" of the troubled No Name children, and kept the letter.


    "If you want to go to the North District to participate in the Fire Dragon Birth Festival, sleep!!"


    Under Kurousagi''s rebuke, the three troubled children put on quite a big face and returned to their room to sleep.


    Wu Ming also returned to the room with Leticia withining Kurousagi eyes.


    However, Kurousagi was also very helpless. Wu Ming didn''t lie to her. He did not show the letter to the three troubled children. He reads it to three troubled children...


    After all, Wu Ming obeyed the rules, and Kurousagi didn''t say much, she could only express his grievances with his eyes.


    As for Wu Ming bringing Leticia back to the room, it was only natural since the maid asked the master to change clothes before going to bed.


    Of course, sleeping with him was also within Leticia''s maidservant reception range, but after all, Wu Ming didn''t have that intention, so when he started sleeping, Leticia left Wu Ming''s room.


    However, Leticia, who had Wu Ming''s room key, stood in front just in time before Wu Ming woke up the next morning.


    The first time Wu Ming opened his eyes, he saw this beautiful loli girl himself.


    "It''s morning." Wu Ming shook his head, trying to get up.


    "Yes, Master, it''s already morning, and they can''t wait."


    This made Wu Ming smile helplessly.


    "Then drain their anger."


    After that, Leticia took care of washing and dressing Wu Ming.


    "Come on, Leticia, let''s see how those troubled children do."

 Chapter 619: Ready to visit

    Chapter 619: Ready to visit


    After quickly finishing breakfast, Wu Ming came to the hall where No Name''s people often gathered.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming opened the door and entered with Leticia.


    "Hey! Brother, we all wake up very early in the morning with no blonde loli to serve. Why are you awake at this hour?"


    As soon as he entered, Wu Ming heard Izayoi''s joke.


    "That''s obviously because the three of you are too excited, my biological clock is normal."


    ncing reluctantly at Izayoi, Asuka, and Yo, Wu Ming found a sofa and sat down.


    Leticia brewed ck tea for Wu Ming.


    "Get me a cup too, thanks." Seeing Leticia''s actions, Asuka smiled and raised her hand.


    "I also." Yo''s delicate little face shed with a moving figure, looking like a kitten attracted to ck tea.


    "Then give me a cup too." It went without saying that the evil party, Izayoi, wasn''t particrly interested in ck tea, but everyone ordered it, and he also ordered a cup mentally tasting it.


    "What do you mean, Leticia is my exclusive maid," Wu Ming said with a squint, and looked at the three troubled children helplessly.


    "Funny, I won Leticia, it''s just that you took advantage of your own abilities." Izayoi answered ufortably.


    "Leticia broke the Gift Game that the two of us were about to participate in. It''s fine to make ck tea aspensation." Asuka grabbed the points with a single attack.


    "That''s right, Vero is really stingy." Yo looked at Wu Ming with disdain while holding the cat.


    The three troubled children''s counterattack left Wu Ming speechless.


    "It''s just that you''re delusional."


    Wu Ming replied softly with dissatisfaction, and then said nothing, and Leticia also brewed ck tea for four people.


    The conversation between the four of them was just a joke in their spare time, so Leticia was still brewing ck tea for the three troubled children.


    Then, taking advantage of Leticia''s free time making tea, Wu Ming started a conversation with the three troubled children.


    "Jin and Kurousagi should be awake, why can''t they be seen?" Wu Ming asked.


    Kurousagi wakes up very early every day because No Name has a problem child, just to keep an eye on a problem child, and Jin showed a slightly excited expression yesterday.


    After all, Jin was also an eleven year old child, and it was inevitable that he was attracted to the memorial service.


    Therefore, Wu Ming judged that the two must be awake.


    Moreover, today he had made an appointment to go to Shiroyasha to see what was happening at the Festival of the Birth of the Fire Dragon. As the leader of themunity, Jin must keep an eye on Kurousagi of three troubled children.


    "Jin went to the library after breakfast, and Kurousagi''s words helped Lily and the others to farm together." Yo answered Wu Ming''s words.


    As the leader of themunity, Jin naturally took the time to replenish knowledge, so it was understandable to take advantage of the time after breakfast to go to the underground library to gain knowledge.


    Kurousagi is also understandable.


    While repairing the buildingplex, Wu Ming also opened up the authority of the golems to the various members of No Name, of course including Lily and the others.


    And with the golems, Lily and other logistical groups will be much more convenient to grow crops.


    Therefore, taking this opportunity, Lily brought a few golems to the city in the morning, and used the activity funds to buy seeds and seedlings of various nts, and then let the golems pull over arge number of seeds and seedlings.


    Must say that this time Lily has beaten the limelight of No Name, and six digits is already quite strong in the lower tier of seven digits.


    And Lily, an ordinary member of No Name who was known to everyone in the city, actually had several six-figure golems, which naturally caused quite a stir.


    However, it seems that some people have found out through some gossip that the strong people in No Name have joined, and everyone is no longer a trashmunity for No Name, so there are no bloody incidents of trying to snatch Lily''s golem.


    But this time No Name''s reputation is being toyed with.


    After that, Lily, who came back, felt relieved and started farming. As Kurousagi who couldn''t stay still, she naturally had to find something to do on his own.


    And there is such arge area ofnd, how can it be used unnaturally?


    Now is not the past, there is no shortage of everything,bor, seed, water,nd, everything.


    Therefore, the little fox girl Lily started farming with about a dozen older children, and Kurousagi also started nning the use of No Name''snd.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming''s eyes narrowed, and he discovered a problem.


    It seemed that everyone woke up earlier than him.


    After reacting, Wu Ming felt a little embarrassed.


    Lily woke up early, so did Kurousagi. Even though Jin was young, in order to live ording to society after the renovation, he got up early and started burying his head in the library.


    Three troubled kids wake up early because they can''t sleep in excitement and ignore it.


    "They are still working hard," said Wu Ming, taking the ck tea that Leticia had brewed and drinking it.


    "Besides, themunity is not very good. That''s normal." Asuka also drank the ck tea that Leticia brewed.


    "This is so delicious, Leticia, I''m a little envious of Vero," Asuka said enviously.


    "If Asuka still wants to drink, I can make it for you in the future." Leticia smiled a little.


    "Is that true?! Then it''s all right." Asuka''s eyes lit up, then she continued drinking her tea.


    Beside Asuka, Yo dipped her finger in the tea and ced it in front of Calico''s mouth to let Calico taste it first.


    "Calico said it smelled great." Y has the ability tomunicate with animals, so people don''t find it strange that she talks to cats.


    "Just like that." Leticia smiled and nodded.


    On the single sofa opposite Wu Ming, Izayoi, who was full of a vile party atmosphere, was beyond everyone''s expectations, and drinking ck tea was pretty standard.


    "This ck tea is really delicious." Izayoi replied with admiration.


    That''s right, this is the ck tea that Laius Perseus drank. With the enjoyment spirit of the second generation of yboys, this tea should also be excellent.


    "I really underestimated you, Izayoi-kun, I didn''t expect you, viin, to drink ck tea so well." Asuka tasted the aroma of the tea leaves.


    Indeed, Izayoi''s way of drinking tea didn''t look like a novice, but more like a veteran noble who had been drinking for a long time.


    "Because I am a very tasteful criminal!" Izayoi smiled "shamelessly".


    "Crack-" At this moment, the door opened.


    The pair of blue rabbit ears first caught the attention of the four of them.


    "Everyone, are you ready, we are going to visit Lord Shiroyasha."


    Then, including Wu Ming, the four of them showed quite confident smiles.


    "Of course!" 4

 Chapter 620: Divination: Demon Lord Strikes

    Chapter 620: Divination: Demon Lord Strikes


    Thousand Eyes Branch.


    Wu Ming, Leticia, Izayoi, Asuka, Yo, Jin, and Kurousagi sat in a row, and in front of them was Shiroyasha.


    "You came pretty fast." Shiroyasha covered the lower half of her face with a paper fan and closed her eyes slightly, as if she had just woken up.


    "After all, we have a lot of problem children here, and after all, this is a big memorial service. It''s always right to be a little positive, right?" said Wu Ming jokingly to Shiroyasha.


    "That''s right." Shiroyasha nced back at the three troubled children.


    During this period of time, the names of the three troubled No Name children were so loud that even Shiroyasha heard of them in the lower ranks of the East District.


    "Then Shiroyasha, it''s almost time to tell the truth." Izayoi didn''t care about Shiroyasha''s gaze, and asked a question that confused Jin and Kurousagi.


    "What does this mean?" Kurousagi asked with upturned ears.


    Jin and Kurousagi could not understand what Izayoi was saying. In their opinion, this time it was only because of No Name''s growth that they were invited by Shiroyasha, who was the lord of the ss.


    "Even if your thinking is right, how can it be that simple?" It could only be said that the two''s thoughts were too good to guess, and Izayoi was able to catch a glimpse of it.


    "In the first ce, there is a problem with the Festival of the Nativity of the Fire Dragon itself." Then, Izayoi looked back at Wu Ming.


    "Brother, you should have seen it too."


    Wu Ming nodded.


    "This is obviously a grand ceremony in the North District, but it should be held together with the East District. This is clearly a problem."


    In this way, Jin and Kurousagi also understood.


    Yes, although the rtionship between the various districts is not bad, but not very good, no, it must be said that they do not interfere with each other, and do not interact with each other.


    After all, the range is toorge, even if you want tomunicate with each other, it is very difficult.


    Therefore, even if it was arge memorial that was rarely seen in the North District in years, there was no need to unify it with the East District.


    "And they called us here. Looks like there''s something special we need to do."


    After that, Izayoi smiled slightly.


    "I can not wait."


    However, the troubled child''s smile with this mark made Kurousagi and Jin a little worried...


    "Oh~ his thinking is still very clear, Vero and Izayoi." Shiroyasha praised the two of them.


    "But even if nothing happens, I will invite you to this memorial service."


    "In other words, did something really happen, Lord Shiroyasha!?" Kurousagi became nervous.


    "Before I start exining the matter this time, let me say one thing. I received the invitation before the preparations for this memorial service."


    This was also the reason why Shiroyasha said that even if there was no emergency, she would invite everyone from No Name.


    "But some time ago, a cadre in Thousand Eyes who was sleeping suddenly woke up and made a prophecy."


    Immediately after, Shiroyasha''s face froze.


    "There will be an invading Demon Lord at the Fire Dragon Birth Festival."


    As soon as these words came out, Jin and Kurousagi''s expressions stiffened, and the expressions of the three troubled children became excited, but Wu Ming''s expression remained unchanged.


    "How urate is the prophecy?" Yo asked.


    After all, prophecy is just a prophecy, and there are times when things like this go wrong, though it rarely happens.


    Jin and Kurousagi hoped to face them, who had experienced the Demon Lord''s attack upon seeing Shiroyasha''s answer, and were fortunate to have this prophecy.


    "One hundred percent." Shiroyasha''s words stabbed into Jin and Kurousagi like sharp des, shattering their hopes.


    "Unfortunately, although I really want to take this prophecy as a cadre''s false prediction, but the cadre''s prediction is 100% sessful every time, and there is not a single failure."


    "This is truly a regrettable result." Izayoi said casually, sounding excited.


    But everyone here understood that this was the characteristic of Izayoi''s troubled child.


    To be kind means to speak cruelly, to speak badly is to stink.


    "Lord Shiroyasha, are you looking for us because the Demon Lord ising?" Kurousagi asked seriously.


    After all, it was a Demon Lord, so they couldn''t rx at all.


    "Of course, don''t you all use the slogan of defeating the Demon Lord as amunity, then you have to be realistic, otherwise it will make othersugh."


    Shiroyasha smiled and looked a bit pitiful.


    "Of course, before you take action against the Demon Lord, I will clean up the other party." Shiroyasha said proudly.


    Wu Ming knew something about Shiroyasha before, so he had no doubts about Shiroyasha''s arrogant words.


    Even Izayoi, Asuka, and Yo knew what Shiroyasha was when they lived in this world.


    The white sun and night divine spirit, the original double-digit Demon Lord, the Geocentric Model theory, and even if the strength is weakened due to the Geocentric Model theory, but thebat power can still be ranked in the top ten in Little Garden. Rest assured, she voluntarily lowered his spiritual status, epted the status of a Yaksha god in Buddhism, and became the current ruler of the Eastern District.


    Even though Shiroyasha''s strength weakened again after epting the Divinity of Yaksha Buddhism at this point, neither cat nor dog could ignore Shiroyasha.


    At the very least, that person would have to reach triple digit strength to be able topete with the current Shiroyasha.


    In other words, if the Demon Lord who attacked at the Fire Dragon Birth Festival was below the triple digits, then there was no chance of winning against Shiroyasha.


    And if a three-digit Demon Lord appears in the loweryers, the gods and Buddhas in the upperyers will not remain silent.


    It was because Shiroyasha wanted to go to a lower level to serve as the ruler of the hierarchy with double digit power and protect the people, so she epted the Yaksha Divinity and weakened his power. Heaven will not agree with the underworld.


    Even though Shiroyasha was the strongest in the middle and lower tiers, Wu Ming was a little worried.


    "Don''t underestimate the enemy, Shiroyasha, it must have been announced long ago that you will be hosting the greatest Gift Game with the Northern District ss lords. There''s no way the uing Demon Lord won''t receive the news"


    Even though Wu Ming didn''t finish speaking, everyone understood what he meant.


    Knowing that Shiroyasha would be attending arge memorial service in the Northern District and woulde to attack, this Demon Lord had to be well prepared.


    "By the way, the East District and the North District held a grand ceremony together because of the Demon Lord''s attack?" Yo asked.


    Then, Shiroyasha calmly said something surprising.


    "Actually this Fire Dragon Birth Festival is nominally held jointly by the East District and the North District. In fact, I''m the only one in the East District."


    "Oh, that''s why you''re looking for us No Name."

 Chapter 621: Arriving in the North District! ?

    Chapter 621: Arriving in the North District! ?


    "Half and a half." Shiroyasha shook the fan in front of her.


    "It''s a bit of a loss for me to participate in the activities of the North District alone. It''s always good to find some people, and as Vero said, if the other party has the means to detain me, then Vero''s role will be disyed."


    After Shiroyasha finished speaking, everyone sank into contemtion.


    Kurousagi and Jin, in particr, looked at Wu Ming with admiration.


    Wherever they are strong, they will be admired by others.


    Whether it was Wu Ming''s wisdom that wasparable to Izayoi''s or even beyond him, as well as his unparalleled tyrannical strength, plus the various treasures and items he kept releasing, and the ability to travel freely between worlds, based on these four aspects alone, Jin and Kurousagi had already knew that Wu Ming was a very strong person.


    Not to mention that Shiroyasha has vaguely ced Wu Ming on the same level as her, and through verbalmunication with Shiroyasha, it can be seen that Wu Ming''s strength is not weaker than Shiroyasha''s.


    As for being stronger than the White Yaksha, the two of them did not dare to think about it.


    "That''s right, big brother, you and this kimono loli are very strong creatures!" Izayoiughed nonstop.


    Why did Izayoi endure so many times, who liked to fight against the strong, was because his instincts told himself that whether it was Shiroyasha or Wu Ming, he couldn''t match the current one.


    Izayoi wasn''t afraid of failure, but he liked to save the best dishes forst.


    So Izayoi was in no rush to fight Wu Ming and Shiroyasha.


    However, Shiroyasha was a little impatient.


    "Let''s talk a little more, the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival in the North District, if you want to go or not, give me an answer." Shiroyasha folded the paper fan and pped his thigh.


    "Go, of course, why not go?" The activist, Izayoi, immediately responded.


    "Wait Izayoi." Kurousagi frowned and looked back at Izayoi.


    This is to face the Demon Lord, is it okay to agree hastily?


    Even if there were two experts here, Shiroyasha and Vero, they couldn''t answer so quickly.


    At this moment, Jin next to Kurousagi shook his head at Kurousagi.


    "Forget it, Kurousagi, just do as Izayoi says."


    "Ah? Even Young Master Jin" Kurousagi was taken aback.


    "After all, we are amunity with the slogan of defeating the Demon Lord, not to mention with Vero and Izayoi, I''m sure nothing will happen." Jin looks excited.


    "Also, the Festival of the Birth of the Fire Dragon is a jointmemoration held by the North District and the East District. There must be many Gift Games with rich Gifts. Now it''s time to develop No Name. If we can win the Gift Game, we can get a lot of prizes that really help the development of themunity. "


    Jin''s words made Wu Ming and Izayoi look at Jin even more.


    As the leader of themunity, Jin was already starting to look like himself.


    "Indeed, don''t forget that Asuka''s Gifts want to be useful, but require a lot of Gifts to support them, and if we can find a suitable high-level Gift for Asuka, it can be considered a solution to Asuka''s gift problem." Jin also talked about the benefits of participating in the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival.


    "Yeah, taking advantage of this grand memorial ceremony, I have to solve my Gift problem." Asuka looked like "who will go to hell if I don''t go to hell".


    Immediately after, Jin''s face showed an unbearable trace, and he spoke again.


    "Actually I don''t want anyone to lose their name, g and friends like ourmunity. So, summing up the above, forgive me for being the leader, Kurousagi."


    Hearing Jin''s sincere words, Kurousagi''s worried heart also eased.


    "Really, Young master Jin has grown up too." Kurousagi couldn''t help but feel happy that themunity leader had grown up.


    "So say it, Kurousagi." Suddenly, a low voice sounded from behind Kurousagi.


    Immediately after, Kurousagi felt his ears being grabbed by two hands.


    "Wuaaaa  Vero, what are you trying to do, please let go." Kurousagi started topete with Wu Ming''s hand for his ear.


    However, how could Kurousagi alone be able to win over Wu Ming? If Wu Ming exerted a little strength, Kurousagi would die.


    "Woooo-" Kurousagi made a strange scream, but Wu Ming continued to damage Kurousagi''s ears as if she didn''t hear it.


    And Wu Ming''s mouth was not silent, while damaging Kurousagi''s ears.


    "Even though I''m a spirit now, my strength hasn''t weakened much. Now that I''ve joined No Name, you just need to work hard to achieve the goals you want to advance, because"


    Wu Ming was silent for a while, then let go of the hand that was holding Kurousagi''s ear, which made Kurousagi''s expression slightly rxed.


    Then, Wu Ming touched Kurousagi''s head and patted it.


    "There''s me behind you."


    Such a simple sentence made the people of No Name, including the three problem children, feel very reliable.


    Immediately, Shiroyasha alsoughed.


    "If that''s the case, then you can return. The official opening time of the Fire Dragon Nativity Festival is three dayster."


    However, Shiroyasha''s words made Izayoi slightly displeased.


    "Then can''t we leave earlier, Shiroyasha." Izayoi showed an arrogant expression.


    Asuka and Yo were also slightly moved.


    "I''ve been looking forward to it."


    "It shouldn''t be a big deal to leave early.


    These troubled kids can''t wait one night, how can they wait three more days.


    This made Shiroyasha a little helpless, and it was really a problem child.


    "Alright then, I''ll help you wait a bit and send you there straight away."


    Immediately after, Shiroyasha put down his fan, spread out his palms, and pped twice.


    At this moment, Wu Ming felt a slight fluctuation in space.


    "Alright, the North District is here," said Shiroyasha.


    "Hah!? Is this here??" Kurousagi was stunned for a moment, apparently not responding.


    "Don''t lie to us, Shiroyasha." Asuka narrowed her eyes at Shiroyasha, clearly suspicious of Shiroyasha.


    "Although I don''t think this is a lie to us, it''s still unbelievable." Yo also nodded.


    Shiroyasha was not angry, but smiled slightly.


    "Just go out and have a look." Shiroyasha took a folding fan and covered the lower half of her face.


    Then everyone stood up and walked out.


    As soon as the Thousand Eyes door came out, No Name''s eyes were not the real East District, but a city with a different style from the East District.


    "This is the North District, everyone." Shiroyasha announced

 Chapter 622: unilateral abandonment of allies

    Chapter 622: unteral abandonment of allies


    Outer door 54545, North District, Thousand Eyes branch entrance.


    In the distance, a huge red parapet separating the eastern and northern regions stood there, and the parapet extended on both sides without seeing any boundaries.


    Gothic tower buildings are scattered in various parts of the city, and there are traces of remation on the boundary walls, and some ces are hollowed out and used as exhibition halls.


    Arge number of ss artworks are ced on the street and in front of the shop.


    It seems to add to the atmosphere, there are candlesticks walking on both feet and people like clowns on the street.


    "A walking candle?!" Asuka said while pulling Yo.


    "Really, this ce ispletely different from the East District." Even though she wasn''t as excited as Asuka, Yo was also quite surprised.


    It seems that the fact that this is the North District has been established.


    "Looks like Shiroyasha really didn''t lie to us, so what was the method just now?" Rather than determining whether this was the North District, Izayoi was more interested in Shiroyasha''s methods.


    "It was just a few small tricks. The Thousand Eyes Branches are all the same, and they all have the ability to transfer from one another." Shiroyasha pointed at the branch behind her which was exactly the same as the Thousand Eyes branch in the East District.


    "So that''s how it is." Jin and Kurousagi nodded.


    Wu Ming didn''t think that the transfer between the northern and eastern districts was as simple as Shiroyasha said, but Wu Ming had noticed the spatial fluctuations were not weak.


    Wu Ming could judge that everyone present except himself and Shiroyasha had not noticed the fluctuations in the space.


    Wu Ming thought to himself.


    "Alright, the North District has apletely different culture from the East District, so you should enjoy it before the memorial service starts."


    After all, if the anger of these troubled children was not appeased, when the official memorial service began, the troubled children would not obey.


    "I''ll go first if I have anything to do." Shiroyasha waved his hand and left.


    Seeing the interest of Izayoi and others, Wu Ming did not suppress it, but simply followed the path.


    "Then let''s start shopping first." In fact, this sentence was spoken to the three troubled children.


    "Then let''s go first." Izayoi greeted, and walked towards the more prosperous central area with Asuka and Yo.


    "WaitWait a minute, don''t worry about visiting Kurousagi alone, Kurousagi will follow you too!!" Kurousagi said quickly, then followed in the footsteps of Izayoi and the others.


    Sure enough, Kurousagi was really worried about the three troubled kids doing something, so she sacrificed some shopping time to keep an eye on them.


    Wu Ming shook his head in disbelief, and then he looked at Leticia, who was still dressed as a maid.


    "Leticia, go and watch over them for help too."


    "Yes, Master." Leticia nodded respectfully.


    Then, Wu Ming saw thest person around, ourmunity leader, Jin.


    "Actually I also want to go shopping, what are your ns?"


    Wu Ming''s meaning was to ask if Jin wanted to be "left behind" to act alone, or go shopping with him.


    "Well, I actually wanted to visit my former ally." Jin stroked the back of his head awkwardly.


    "Ally?" Wu Ming was stunned for a moment, then relieved.


    After all, No Name''s predecessor was thergestmunity in the East District, and it was not surprising to have allies in other districts.


    "Then I will apany you for a walk first." After all, Wu Ming was slightly interested in this "former" ally.


    "Yes, thank you very much, Vero." Jin nodded. After all, Jin was only an eleven-year-old child, and walking in a ce he had never been to on his own was bound to cause fear.


    On the way to the so-called "ally" base in Jin''s mouth, Wu Ming and Jin began to chat.


    "By the way, Jin, , I''ve never heard you say that we have allies." Wu Ming put his hand in his pocket, looked ahead, looked around, and asked casually.


    "Actually, we No Name have cut off contact with that ally for three years," Jin said with a bit ofck of confidence.


    Lost contact...


    Wu Ming looked at the surrounding scenery, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    This made him think about a lot of things.


    "Is this the other party''s unteral breach of contract?" Wu Ming asked casually.


    However, Jin, who heard Wu Ming''s words, froze slightly, and immediately reacted.


    "Well, after all, we''re already No Names, so it''s no surprise that they unterally broke the contract"


    Even though he said that, Jin''s tone of decadence was still evident.


    What was "the house leaked and it rained all night", and now the situation is called "the house leaked and it rained all night".


    After the Demon Lord''s attack, all the gs, names, andrades were taken, but the contract was unterally vited by the allies in another district.


    Wu Ming believed that situations like "the house leaked and it rained all night" must have happened a lot in the past three years, and Jin and Kurousagi could support them for three years in such a situation.


    "But after all this is an allied rtionship, so a visit is still necessary, even if it''s a little" Jin lowered his head and told Wu Ming.


    However, before Jin finished speaking, he was interrupted by Wu Ming.


    "Crack" Wu Ming suddenly put his hand on Jin''s shoulder, and Jin subconsciously stopped.


    "Vero??" Jin looked at Wu Ming in confusion.


    "Don''t worry, Jin, if you want to go, go boldly. I''m not even afraid of Shiroyasha, and I''m afraid of an evil ally who unterally broke the agreement!" Wu Ming smiled at Jin.


    "Remember, even though we were looked down upon by them in the past, but in the future we will disappoint them." Wu Ming''s words made Jin slightly stunned.


    But ording to Jin, Wu Ming''s words were not bluffing.


    Not only was Wu Ming strong, but with them Izayoi, Asuka and Yo, No Name''s revival was inevitable.


    Even though these three are problem children, it''s much better to do bad things than do good things...


    "Let''s go and meet our ''ally''."


    "Um."


    Since there was still some distance to go, Jin told Wu Ming about thismunity of former allies.


    ...


    Smandra, a five-digit mid-levelmunity, is based on No Name''s ce and another now, Outer Gate 54545.


    It is a hereditarymunity with a fire dragon pattern as its banner. Community members have various kinds of dragon blood, and they also dominate many dragons. In short, it is amunity based on group power.


    As it happens, it''s the opposite of No Name now.


    No Name is currently amunity of individual power. After all, the numbers are small but the power is strong.


    After Jin gave Wu Ming the basic information, the two also arrived at the door of Smandra''s headquarters.

 Chapter 623: Second problem?

    Chapter 623: Second problem?


    The Smandra base in front of Wu Ming and Jin was not a big and majestic building, butpared to the ordinary buildings around it, the Smandra base was also different and had a unique temperament.


    In front of the gates of Smandra''s base, two guards with slightly red with hard objects like dragon horns on their heads stood in front of Smandra''s gates.


    There is no doubt that the two people have traces of fire dragon sub-dragon blood on their bodies, which is why their faces are slightly dragon-like, their faces are reddish, and dragon horns are growing on their heads.


    One of the guards saw Wu Ming and Jin approaching Smandra''s gate, and immediately stopped them.


    "Please stop, this is Smandra''s base, and no one is allowed to enter."


    Even though the guard used the word "please", his tone could not be described as harsh, but it was also far from friendly.


    After hearing this, Wu Ming couldn''t help himself, and burst outughing.


    Seeing the two guards who were frowning at Wu Ming''sughter, Jin nervously tugged at Wu Ming''s sleeve, with a hint of helplessness in his eyes.


    Brother, stopughing, you have never seen people''s eyes, have you...


    Wu Ming read such thoughts from Jin''s eyes.


    However, there was no way not tough.


    Even though Jin has only been the leader for three years, as the leader of the alliedmunity, the Smandra people don''t even know each other, and they say things like "Unemployed people, etc.", can''t it make Wu Mingugh?


    However, it was also confirmed that after Smandra unterally terminated the contract with No Name, they hadpletely stopped contacting No Name.


    Otherwise, how could the other party not know the leader of the alliedmunity?


    Ever since Jin told Wu Ming Smandra to unterally cancel the contract, he had no good feelings towards thismunity.


    If an ally has no value, just kick it unterally, and keep kicking it without finding excuses, it''s not like that.


    Although Wu Ming didn''t know what kind of mentality the leader of Smandra had when working with No Name, who never refused, but Wu Ming knew that the other partycked sincerity now.


    Because of that, then Wu Ming didn''t need to make peace with the other party.


    Wu Ming suppressed hisughter, pressed Jin''s shoulder, and motioned for Jin to calm down.


    Then, Wu Ming looked at the guard.


    "Smandra''s allies in the East District are here for a visit, please inform your leader." Wu Ming''s words were the same as what the guards had asked before. Although his tone couldn''t be described as bad, it had nothing to do with friendship.


    The guard''s tone is not good, Wu Ming and Jin are tolerating it for now, but Wu Ming''s tone is not good, but the guard is furious.


    "How dare! I''ve never heard that our Smandra has an alliance with the Eastern District. Get out of here quickly. This is Smandra''s base, and we cannot tolerate your gang!" The face of the guard who asked the question directly became impatient, aiming his spear gun straight at Wu Ming and Jin.


    "Hurry up and go, we Smandra are a five-figure mid-levelmunity, keep bringing it here, you will feel better." The other guard might have been a little better, and didn''t point his gun at Wu Ming and Jin, only He waved at the two of them, gesturing to leave quickly.


    The appearance of the two reflects their character, and it can only be said that they are people with the blood of the fire dragon, and their emotions are a little irritable.


    Wu Ming was not angry because of these two little characters, but thought of something else.


    Since these two could be arranged to keep an eye on the door here, it meant that their position in Smandra was not high, and they also had the right not to know of the alliance between Smandra and No Name.


    And seeing the performance of both, not lying.


    That is, now the leader of Smandra not only unterally terminated the contract with No Name, but also blocked the news.


    But think about it, it''s no surprise that such a "vulgar"munity could do such a thing.


    Thinking of this, Wu Ming stopped and continued to think about it, then smiled faintly at the guard who used his weapon to face him.


    "Bang" As if something had exploded, a small but swift sound came from the guard''s long spear.


    This surprised the guards.


    Soon after, he discovered that his spear was broken.


    "Bang dang " The spear head fell to the ground and made a sound.


    "Seems like Smandra''s weapon isn''t very strong, it broke on its own." Wu Ming smiled mockingly.


    "You you bastard!? What strange gift did you use!?" The guard with the broken weapon retreated in a panic.


    Another guard next to him, holding a long spear, watched warily, and then directed the guard who took two steps back.


    "Hurry go and call someone." It seemed like this guard was a veteranpared to a grumpy guard.


    However, in Wu Ming''s view, it was still very immature.


    Then, after hearing the guard''s words, the guard fled in a hurry, no, he went to call someone.


    And the guard weapon that was "stalemate" with Wu Ming was also broken in Wu Ming''s smile.


    "You" The guard stepped back kaJina in surprise.


    No way, Wu Ming''s invisible mind power is really strange. Seriously, what should I do if I break my head.


    At this moment, a voice came from the door.


    "Hurry up! Someone ising to our Smandra to make trouble!!"


    It seems that the other party is calling someone.


    Wu Ming smiled slightly.


    ''Vero, why don''t we hurry up? Jin said quietly while holding Wu Ming''s hand with an unnatural expression.


    "Don''t worry Jin, we came here today sincerely. If they want something, let theme. We are not afraid." Wu Ming patted Jin on the shoulder confidently, dering that he should be "confident".


    However, Jin was on the verge of tears.


    How can you be sincere? You are clearly here to destroy the game.


    However, Jin also knew that Wu Ming was a half troubled kid, and then Jin gave up trying to persuade Wu Ming because...


    The other party had surrounded the two of them.


    Wu Ming looked at the people surrounding him with weapons. These people are members of the Smandramunity with subspecies blood. There were even several subspecies of flying dragons that Smandra members rode in the sky.


    And the siege of Smandra attracted everyone who passed by.


    In addition, although the Smandra base is not in the city center, it is not on the outskirts of the city, so there are many shops and other ces around it.


    Simply put, there are a lot of people around and it looks like a lot of fun.

 Chapter 624: Surprised and Amazed

    Chapter 624: Surprised and Amazed


    "Look, someone is making trouble in front of Smandra."


    "What, there are people who dare to cause trouble. They had no idea that it would be the opening time of the festival hosted by Smandra in two days."


    "It hit the muzzle. Smandra has been 200% in thest two days. I was worried that someone would cause trouble."


    "That''s right, it''s really sad to dare to make trouble all this time."


    "But it seems they are not from our Northern District."


    "By the way, I heard that Smandra invited the ss lord of the East District to make the festival run smoothly."


    "Is that true! Is Lord Shiroyasha, the ss lord of the East District, here!?"


    ...


    With Wu Ming''s super hearing ability, the words of passers-by basically made him listen to him, and he didn''t miss ying.


    However, there was one thing that made Wu Ming feel embarrassed.


    It wasn''t surprising that the North District knew that the ruler of the East District was Shiroyasha, but it seemed they had quite a bit of respect for Shiroyasha.


    But also, don''t look at the very rxed Shiroyasha in front of Wu Ming and others, like a problem child, but the other party is also a double-digit Demon Lord, and usually she is basically a very dignified existence outside the world.


    Moreover, the lord of the ss was the guardian that protected the lower ss people, so they would naturally be respected.


    However, if they knew that Shiroyasha''s real face was actually a problem child, it was estimated that this trust would copse.


    At this time, Wu Ming suddenly heard a more useful "intelligence".


    "By the way, it seems I just saw Lord Shiroyasha enter Smandra''s base."


    Shiroyasha is also in Smandra?


    Wu Ming smiled, and his smile became even more pitiful.


    A thought called making trouble remained in Wu Ming''s mind.


    Seeing Wu Ming''s smile, Jin, who was originally very worried, became even more worried now.


    "I shouldn''t have asked Vero to apany me, I should have let her go shopping alone..." Jin couldn''t help but reveal his heart.


    However, how could this be hidden from Wu Ming''s ears and eyes?


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be doubling the face lost due to Smandra''s unteral abandonment of the No Name today, chief."


    Wu Ming''s words looked with extra weight, which made Jin stunned for a moment.


    After a few seconds, Jin nodded.


    "Thank you very much, Vero, please help me regain No Name''s reputation!" After speaking, Jin began to bow to Wu Ming.


    Although Jin has always "appreciated peace", Jin is not someone to be "disturbed" and will not fight back.


    In the past, he didn''t fight back because he didn''t have the power, but now, themunity has epted a new, powerful partner.


    If your own strength is not enough, then you must know how to rely on your partner and trust your partner.


    It was precisely because Jin believed that hisrade would return one day, that he and Kurousagi continued to work hard to maintain their No Namemunity.


    And those who have left, like Leticia who has returned, also believe that the rest of themunity will protect this "home".


    Wu Ming suddenly grabbed Jin''s arm and lifted Jin''s body.


    "How can the leader pay respect to the members, especially in such an environment," said Wu Ming, casually looking at the people around Smandra with a fierce face.


    Jin also answered.


    "Jin, remember, you are the leader of themunity, you can''t do something like this today." Wu Ming warned Jin seriously.


    "Yes, I understand, Vero." Jin replied with a straight back.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming''s face instantly changed from serious to a casual smile.


    "However, you still have a long way to go. Come on, Jin."


    Smiling and patting Jin''s shoulder, Wu Ming looked at the Smandra people.


    "Why, you didn''t attack?" Wu Ming smiled again.


    This smile made the young man who was first cut off by Wu Ming''s strange manner retreat in fear, and the others were also nervous.


    It seemed that the other party learned of the news that the weapon would break after Wu Ming''s strange smile.


    Needless to say, the young man must have told them.


    It was also because of the vignce that this talent did not attack Wu Ming rashly, which made Wu Ming and Jin rarely speak in a beleaguered state.


    This is a rare experience, basically there won''t be a next time.


    "Smandra is not famous for sieges, but I have seen your Smandra hospitality today." Wu Ming smiled lightly, but this smile matched this sentence, it was ridicule as much as possible.


    This made everyone in Smandra gnash their teeth, and the face that was originally red from the blood of the fire dragon became red again.


    However, Wu Ming''s words woke them up. Their Smandra tactics were group battles, and they didn''t say one-on-one.


    Therefore, they are no longer "good".


    "Let''s go together, let him see the power of our Smandra!!" Among them, the youth who had a fiery temper and had his weapon crushed by Wu Ming''s mind power changed his weapon and pointed at Wu Ming.


    In his truest view, Wu Ming''s abilities should not be used against so many people, and they are amunity that is good at group battles, so it is the best choice to go together.


    "Oh jj!!" Smandra everyone roared, cheering for herself.


    However, just as the group was about to attack Wu Ming, Wu Ming closed his eyes.


    "Looks like I have to teach you what it means to be someone who is beyond human, and there is a heaven beyond heaven!"


    Immediately after, Wu Ming suddenly opened his eyes.


    In an instant, an invisible suppression swept through the surroundings.


    They couldn''t move, but even so, their bodies trembled slightly from instinct.


    A pair of golden vertical pupils were engraved on the hearts of every member of Smandra present.


    Engraved in their hearts along with it, there was a fear of silence.


    And because of Wu Ming''s subtle maniption, the passersby and Jin were not affected at all.


    ording to them, only Smandras stopped immediately after starting.


    "Anything?? What happened??"


    "I don''t know, why isn''t Smandra fighting?"


    "Are they intimidated?"


    "How is it possible, the two who were surrounded by them did nothing."


    "Can not be exined..."


    However, not everyone is blind.


    "I think I just saw that guy close his eyes and open them, and the Smandra member stopped moving the moment he opened his eyes."


    "Is that true?! You saw it right."


    "Is it as tense as you say?"


    "It wouldn''t be a powerful Gift."


    As these passersby didn''t dare get too close to Smandra to encircle Wu Ming and Jin, they didn''t see any change in Wu Ming''s eyes.


    At this moment, a ck but familiar voice came from Smandra''s gate.


    "Enough Vero."

 Chapter 625: Salamandra Senior Staff

    Chapter 625: Smandra Senior Staff


    Hearing a familiar voice, Wu Ming looked towards the door.


    "Are you finally out, Shiroyasha?"


    As Wu Ming said, he lifted the pressure on Smandra and the others.


    *Ting* The weapons were scattered on the ground, and the members of Smandra who were originally holding these weapons all fell to the ground, gasping for air, as if drowning had just been lifted from the water.


    And as if confirming Wu Ming''s words, Shiroyasha walked out of the gate.


    However, it wasn''t Shiroyasha who walked out alone, behind her was a man and woman with dragon horns who looked like members of Smandra.


    The man was tall, with short fiery red hair that was ten centimeters long, and quite neat. He wears a long jacket with long sleeves and ankles. Either because of custom or something else. He wore sandals, and a seemingly extraordinary sword was pinned to his waist.


    The man''s face was quite capable. On the forehead above the eyebrows, there is a pronounced bulge, and the protrusion extends to both sides of the forehead. The pair is thicker than the others in Smandra. Dragon horns grew from it.


    Wu Ming could judge that this person''s dragon bloodline was quite advanced.


    But at that moment, the disgusting eyes that looked at him and Jin from time to time made Wu Ming slightly ufortable.


    Wu Ming can confirm that if this person is not the leader, it is someone who knows the No Name above.


    Looking at the other person next to her, it was a young girl who was only half the height of the man beside her, and looked very immature.


    The girl is wearing a special golden hair essory, her fiery red hair is tied into a high ponytail at the back of her head, her forehead is slightly divided with a bang in the middle, and there are two long vertical hairs on both sides, which looks quite natural.


    The girl''s upper body only wore clothes that covered the chest and a small part of her arms that looked quite open, while the lower part was a more conservative skirt with a fire dragon motif printed below the knees. Cool open toe shoes. There was no sword on the girl''s waist, but the girl''s wrists and ankles had gold-like essories, which added a bit of fun to the girl...


    Although it is a bit embarrassing to think so, Wu Ming has nothing to do, the girl''s clothes are slightly exposed, but looking at her age, it is not revealing.


    In Wu Ming''s view, the other party should be, no, to be precise, it is indeed not a girl, it must be a young girl, right?


    From Wu Ming''s point of view, this girl might be immature, or she might look the same age as Jin.


    It could be seen from the small ws on both sides of the girl''s forehead that Wu Ming suspected whether it was the real dragon horn, and the girl''s age might not be too big.


    More importantly, there was a hint of panic in the girl''s eyes, which was exactly the same as Jin''s eyes when she was silent.


    However, this made Wu Ming sure, that was


    This girl was probably the current leader of Smandra.


    After all, if not for the important position, how could Smandra let an immature girl go out with Shiroyasha and that guy.


    It wasn''t because there was nothing avable like No Name that Jin became the leader of themunity.


    And when Wu Ming looked at the girl with his eyes, the man next to him frowned even more.


    "No Name man, get rid of those harsh eyes!!" The man shouted at Wu Ming.


    This rebuke made the girl beside him tremble slightly.


    There was a glint in Wu Ming''s eyes.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for the girl''s eyes to see the same effort as Jin, Wu Ming would probably have thought that the girl was "holding the emperor to be a prince" by the man next to him.


    "What a coincidence, Shiroyasha, why did youe here?" Ignoring the unusually arrogant man, Wu Ming looked at Shiroyasha.


    This made the man''s brows furrow even more, but because of Shiroyasha, the passersby around him, and his subordinates, he held back for now.


    "Hah? You don''t know, Smandra is themunity that holds this Fire Dragon Birth Festival, didn''t I tell you?" Shiroyasha was surprised.


    "Of course." Wu Ming nodded knowingly.


    This was why passers-by told Smandra to hold this two-day festival, and why they said that Shiroyasha was invited.


    After hearing the words of the passerby, Wu Ming began to guess, and the truth was exactly what he thought.


    Looking at the girl behind Shiroyasha again, this so-called fire dragon birth ceremony was probably rted to this immature child.


    "However, you really didn''t tell us about our No Name ally holding this festival, Shiroyasha," said Wu Ming, and Jin, who had stopped talking since seeing the two people behind Shiroyasha, pushed him forward.


    Wu Ming''s words seemed casual, but they were actually "hidden with killing intent", which was undoubtedly a satire of Smandra''s one-sided breach of contract.


    The face of the man behind Shiroyasha changed, he heard everything, but the girl did not change at all, and now that his thoughts were not deep enough, he could not hear the words in Wu Ming''s words.


    Shiroyasha''s face also showed a hint of embarrassment. After all, this time it was really his fault. She knew that Smandra had an ally with the former No Name, but it was due to the huge changes between No Name and Smandra, coupled with Shiroyasha''s recklessness, that caused an "ident".


    "That''s just No Name, you guys are no longer qualified to be our allies!" The man couldn''t take it anymore this time, or said he was holding on to the limit, and said "just".


    This shocked passersby and Smandra members alike.


    Looks like this unnamed No Name is really Smandra''s ally.


    However, the man did not care about other people''s views, and his expression remained unchanged.


    But the girl''s face turned a little red, looking a little embarrassed.


    After all, they, Smandra, were the ones who unterally broke the contract, and they had no advantage of excuses or excuses.


    Seeing the discord in the scene, Shiroyasha turned around.


    "Alright, everyone, let''s go in and talk about it."


    Wu Ming and Jin were naturally nobody, and, but the man was displeased with No Name''s "district" entering hismunity.


    "I''m helping you, Mandora, you don''t want to continue to embarrass Smandra," Shiroyasha whispered to the man named Mandora.


    However, silence was only for the passersby and the Smandra members who were slumped on the ground. For Wu Ming and the others, this voice can be heardpletely.


    In the end, Mandora frowned and nodded helplessly.


    "In that case, okay."

 Chapter 626: Instant Emphasis

    Chapter 626: Instant Emphasis


    Wu Ming took Jin and followed Shiroyasha to Smandra''s headquarters without hesitation, and entered Smandra''s meeting room.


    When they came to the meeting room, Shiroyasha and Wu Ming were rude, and went straight to the guest chair to sit, which made Jin a little nervous, and continued toin about "is this mediocre" and other helpless words.


    Then Jin was pulled into a chair by Wu Ming and pressed down.


    Mandora and the girl arranged for the Smandra members who were frightened by Wu Ming, and then arrived at the living room not long after.


    After Mandora and the girl came into the living room, they walked to the main seat.


    Immediately after, there was no unexpected expectation, the person sitting in the main seat was the girl, not Mandora. Mandora stood beside the girl, acting in second person, a member of staff, or the like.


    Immediately after that, Smandra''s lead host, the girl, spoke up.


    "I will introduce myself first. I''m Sandora, Sandora Doltrake, and the new leader of the Smandramunity. Please forgive me for the recent offenses members of ourmunity havemitted."


    The girl named Sandora looked regretful, and it seemed that Sandora knew the reason when she went to deal with the Smandra members that Wu Ming feared.


    Although ording to the words of the Smandra members, Wu Ming seems to be the one causing the trouble, but Sandora still understands her own family, she doesn''t think things are that simple.


    And listening to the conversation between the other party and Shiroyasha, the rtionship between the two seems to be quite good.


    Someone that Shiroyasha could look down on couldn''t possibly be such a vicious viin, so Sandora immediately apologized to Wu Ming.


    "It doesn''t matter, I''m not a person who cares about everything, just a little lesson from them is enough." Wu Ming waved his hand, saying that he didn''t need to take it to heart.


    It made Sandora smile.


    However, Mandora was somewhat displeased.


    "No Name, it''s for Lord Shiroyasha''s sake to let you in, don''t go too far!" Mandora looked at Wu Ming angrily.


    "Big Brother Mandora, don''t do this" Sandora tugged on Mandora''s sleeve a little timidly.


    Through Sandora''s words, Wu Ming knew a little, the two were brothers.


    Not only that, Wu Ming saw more information through these few words.


    Seeing Sandora''s appearance, the abandonment of Smandra and No Name unterally was mainly due to Mandora''s "credit".


    "How dare an ungodly man say such a thing, Mandora of Smandra."


    Wu Ming emphasized pronunciation, apanied by a smile, and quipped at Mandora quite strongly.


    "You!!" Mandora was furious, and directly ced her hand on the sword attached to her waist, looking like she wanted to step forward and cut Wu Ming.


    But then, a pair of golden vertical pupils stared intently at Mandora, making Mandora''s body freeze on the spot.


    "There is no power that others can interfere with at will, it is thew of all worlds and all regions." Wu Ming looked into his golden eyes, looked at Mandora and said word by word.


    "However, once the other party has the power, it cannot be continued, because in this case, those who take the initiative to bully will pay an irreparable price."


    The suppression released by Wu Ming all gathered on Mandora, which made Mandora not only unable to move, even touching death.


    "Big Brother Mandora!? Sorry Lord Vero, please forgive my brother''s rudeness." Sandora''s first sentence shocked Mandora''s current state, and thest few sentences were spoken to Wu Ming pleadingly, and Sandora also stood up, looking like she wanted to kneel down.


    Without her, because she also realized that Mandora was in grave danger right now, and for the sake of her big brother''s life, there was no need to doubt.


    However, when Sandora bent down, she found that she could not bend, she seemed to be supported by an invisible force.


    At this time, Shiroyasha who had watched many dramas, spoke up.


    "Alright, Vero, give me some face."


    Hearing Shiroyasha''s words, Wu Ming''s eyes changed from golden vertical pupils to ordinary red pupils, and the pressure on Mandora disappeared.


    "Hahaha" Mandora took a few steps back in relief, leaning against the wall as she nearly fell, gasping for air.


    Ignoring Mandora, Wu Ming looked at Sandora.


    "I just taught our leader, and now I will teach you too, Sandora, as leader of Smandra, kneeling before the enemy because a rtive being held hostage is a betrayal to Smandra." Wu Ming showed no mercy, scolded Sandora.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming canceled the spiritual power acting on Sandora.


    "Remember, before you were your brother''s sister, you were the leader of Smandra."


    Even though Sandora was a little low-key, she still nodded honestly when she saw Wu Ming let go of her brother.


    "Yes, I understand, Lord Vero."


    After that, Wu Ming patted Jin, who was relieved, which surprised Jin.


    "Shiroyasha, since Smandra is not weing us for the time being, we will be leaving for a while. If something happens, let Smandrae to us sincerely."


    After that, Wu Ming didn''t give Sandora and Shiroyasha the slightest chance to speak, so he took Jin and left directly from Smandra''s conference room.


    "Really, this child." Shiroyasha shook his head helplessly, but she didn''t say anything.


    After all, it wasn''t clear at first that Smandra, the ally of No Name''s unteral contract waiver, was themunity that held this Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival, which Shiroyasha deemed a dereliction of duty.


    As for Sandora, seeing Wu Ming leave, she rushed over to Mandora, who was leaning against the wall.


    "Big Brother Mandora, are you all right?"


    Sandora helped Mandora up and wanted to help her sister sit in the nearest leadership chair, but Sandora was pushed by Mandora forcefully.


    You are not the leader, you cannot sit on the throne belonging to the leader.


    This is the inner portrait of Mandora.


    Mandora, who is well aware, will not be sitting in the leader''s seat, one of Mandora''s few evil stubborness.


    "I didn''t think No Name would have such a character to join" said Mandora fearfully.


    "That''s also the result of yourck of character, and you can''t me anyone else, Mandora." Shiroyasha opened the paper fan angrily, and usually covered the lower half of her face.


    "Fortunately, I really interfered this time, otherwise I wouldn''t have been able to save you."


    Listening to Shiroyasha''s words, Mandora nodded slowly.


    "I know, I won''t fight that one again."


    "Hopefully." After Shiroyasha finished speaking, she also walked towards the door.


    When Shiroyasha turned around, Mandora''s eyes showed a hint of conflicting worry and happiness.

 Chapter 627: The people are no longer the same

    Chapter 627: The people are no longer the same


    Wu Ming and Jin walked out of Smandra''s conference room.


    No one from Smandra intercepted Wu Ming and Jin in the middle, it seemed Smandra basically knew the strength of this seemingly ordinary youth.


    Soon after, Wu Ming and Jin came onto the street.


    There were several passersby who saw what was happening and looked at Wu Ming in admiration.


    The Smandra crowd was stunned by the inexplicable manner of this strong man, which had left passersby in awe.


    But fortunately, because of this admiration, this passerby did note to disturb Wu Ming, who he wanted to see.


    Then, Wu Ming made a suggestion.


    "It''s still early, let''s take a walk around here."


    Jin nodded, it was very early in the morning, and he was not in a hurry to find a hotel to rest.


    On the way, Wu Ming and Jin chatted.


    "Jin, you know Sandora?"


    The question that Wu Ming suddenly asked left Jin stunned for a moment, but Jin immediately reacted and nodded.


    "Yes, three years ago, before No Name was attacked by the Demon Lord, ourmunity and Smandra had a lot of experience working together, and since Sandora and I are the same age, we know each other," Jin said with a smile appearing. On No Name''s face when he met Sandora before she was attacked by the Demon Lord.


    But then, Jin''s smile turned into a wry smile.


    Wu Ming naturally understood the meaning, it was nothing more than the right thing.


    Two boys and a girl lived a peaceful and carefree life three years ago, but after these three years, the two have be leaders of their ownmunity, and their respectivemunities have also suffered varying degrees of blow.


    Although Smandra is still able to hold arge-scale festival, it can be seen from the fact that Sandora is the leader of the Smandramunity, it turns out that Smandra is not as easy as imagined.


    It''s no joke that Smandra has gone through major changes over the past two years.


    And Smandra invited Shiroyasha to hold a festival together, it can be seen that the other party has unspeakable words.


    Suddenly, Jin thanked Wu Ming as if he had just reacted.


    "By the way, Vero, thanks for what you said to Sandora."


    Not only for Sandora, those words were useful to Jin as well, as both sides existed as unqualified leaders.


    In short, it is very immature and requires a lot of practice.


    "It''s nothing, it was just a bit of effort, and I could see that Sandora didn''t want to be as sneaky as her sister, so I chose to help her."


    Not continuing to shoot Mandora, not only to give Shiroyasha face, but also to help Sandora.


    The smandras wererge, not many in number, and only Mandora and Sandora were enough to see them.


    After all, Smandra was amunity with group warfare as its primary means, and individual strengths were not prioritized.


    But the "enough to see" of the two was just enough to look at Smandra, look at No Name, not to mention Wu Ming and Izayoi, even Y and Asuka, Sandora didn''t necessarily win.


    No, it must be said that the immature Sandora is unlikely to be able to face the long-term Asuka who grew up in an environment of intrigue and the forward-thinking Y from the future, unless Sandora has powerful faraway powers. Outside of the two, but in Wu Ming it seems that he does not have such strength.


    Sandora could at most suppress both of them together, and there was no power to win.


    As for Mandora, it was hard to say.


    The castle was deeper than Sandora, even Yo and Asuka, and there wasn''t much difference in strength, but in terms of wisdom, Mandora really had a good chance of winning the two.


    But this is just Wu Ming''s spection, there is no absolute win rate to say, just like Wu Ming knows Riku.


    In Wu Ming''s view, if he didn''t go to that world, Riku would have the possibility of overthrowing the war through his own efforts, although the chances were quite slim.


    However, what most humansck is possibility, and this principle can also be used for Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming thought so, and looked at Jin who was thinking.


    "Mandora? Is he really that cunning?" Jin said inexplicably.


    Even though Jin and Sandora and Mandora didn''t have much contact, in Jin''s view, Mandora was just a very strict person who didn''t want to embarrass hermunity.


    However, if Wu Ming knew Jin''s thoughts, he would be dumbfounded.


    However, this is also a good part of Jin, but Wu Ming is slightly praised by taking the other party''s unteral breach of contract as not wanting to embarrass his ownmunity.


    In Wu Ming''s view, only mercenaries could perform this kind of behavior.


    However, one person had one opinion, and Wu Ming would not hope to convince Jin.


    Regarding the fact that Jin did not pay attention to Mandora''s n, Wu Ming also began to patiently exin.


    "In this way, let me put it simply, Jin." Wu Ming thought for a moment.


    "Sandora, the leader of Smandra, has no ns, you can see."


    In the face of Wu Ming''s question, Jin nodded.


    "If that''s the case, then Sandora must have someone opposite her."


    Contrary to what Wu Ming said, he meant to be sneaky.


    "Otherwise, it would be impossible for Smandra to remain safely at outer gate 54545 as a five-figuremunity."


    Jin became the leader after No Name suffered a crushing blow. Othermunities are not interested in extortingmunities that can be said to have no oil or water. Otherwise, No Name would have disbanded a long time ago, how could itst three years.


    The same goes for Smandra.


    Sandora bes the leader, and Mandora takes care of Sandora''s dark, stupid side.


    Wu Ming even suspected that Mandora had other purposes in inviting Shiroyasha.


    However, there is currently not enough information, and everything is still conjecture.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming patted Jin''s back and smiled slightly.


    "You really have a lot to learn, Chief."


    This made Jin feel even more confused, but the caring person did not continue to ask.


    Wu Ming''s words ended this chat, and then, Wu Ming didn''t talk to Jin anymore, but started walking quickly.


    The Fire Dragon''s Nativity Festival in the North District really wasn''t built. Beautiful pieces of ss art are ced on the street for pedestrians to enjoy.


    Coupled with the unique architectural style of the North District, not to mention the people who had never been to the North District, even the local people of the North District, and they were presented with the atmosphere before the opening of the festival.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming looked at the huge red realm wall in the distance.


    As the regional lord and the outer gate lord of the 54545 outer gates, Smandra has the power to naturally change the boundary wall.


    Now, there is a passage in the dividing wall that has been transformed into an exhibition corridor.


    "It is said that there is an exhibition hall on the wall of the realm, let''s go and have a look." Jin looked at Wu Ming and looked at the realm wall, and gave a suggestion.


    Wu Ming, who has no activity, naturally will not refuse, and is ready to nod and agree.


    Just then, there was an argument in the crowd.

 Chapter 628: Troubled Children Cause Troubles

    Chapter 628: Troubled Children Cause Troubles


    Passersby started talking about it.


    "Come on, I heard the Moon Rabbit hase to us."


    "Ouch?! Is that true?!"


    "Seems true!? I heard there''s a Moon Rabbit on the roof over there."


    "Why is the Moon Rabbit on the roof?"


    "Why did the Little Garden nobles appear downstairs?!"


    "Don''t worry too much about it, see, I''ve never seen a Little Garden noble before!?"


    "WaitWait for me!"


    "Me too, wait a minute, let''s go together."


    Soon after, passers-by began to move in a certain direction, presumably to see the "legendary" Moon Rabbit. .


    On the other hand, Wu Ming and Jin did not move, as they werepletely listening to the conversations of passersby and froze on the spot.


    Wu Ming and Jin looked at each other and nodded to each other.


    This so-called Moon Rabbit, if Wu Ming and Jin guessed correctly, it must be Kurousagi.


    "I always feel like Izayoi and the others have done something to make me dizzy again." Jinined with a smile.


    "Hahhhh~" Wu Ming also sighed.


    It turns out that he and Jin are thinking of going together.


    Even though Wu Ming had basically been in the library all this time, he had not really be an otaku, and he still knew some news about the outside world.


    How about "the game venue was kicked by a blonde man", "a short haired girl who was loved by animals and caused the animal version of Hyakki Yakou (Night Parade of One Hundred Demons)", "because someone made a rudement and was manipted by a straight ck girl long to make a fuss", etc. You see, Wu Ming still knows.


    Wu Ming asked Leticia to follow after Kurousagi chose to follow out of fear that something might happen to the three troubled children.


    Leticia''s strength had returned to its original strength, and Kurousagi, whose strength wasn''t weak, should be able to take care of these three troubled children.


    As a result, Wu Ming still underestimated the troublesome ability of these troubled children.


    "I''ll take a look first, Jin, you cane by yourselfter."


    "Ah!?" Jin was surprised.


    However, Wu Ming did not give Jin time to react. After speaking, he jumped up violently, left Jin''s side directly, and headed towards where the crowd had gathered.


    "Hey!? Wait.... Wait a minute, Vero!?"


    However, Wu Ming hade to the back of the crowd that had inexplicably gathered.


    Lifting his head, Wu Ming looked at the people in the two tall buildings in front of him.


    Instead, Izayoi and Kurousagi upied a multi-storey building by themselves, and they stood facing each other, as if several peerless masters were fighting one another.


    "Sure enough, it''s Izayoi again." Wu Ming shook his head helplessly.


    Wu Ming guessed it was Izayoi, because among the three problem children, only Izayoi had the highest attribute of a problem child.


    But at least not being able to see Asuka, Yo, and Leticia, the two who wanted to cause trouble had already been subdued by Leticia.


    "What happened? Didn''t ite well when you came..." Wu Ming had already felt the horror of the troubled children.


    Even though Wu Ming was a half trouble kid, at least he wouldn''t create a scene where the festival would be held.


    At this moment, Wu Ming sensed Leticia''s position, and at this moment, Leticia was very close to Wu Ming.


    After bing Wu Ming''s dependent, he was like a radar, and he could sense his position at any time.


    Now that we have a feel for Leticia''s position, let''s go and have a look.


    "Anyway, I need to know what happened to be like this."


    With such a mentality, Wu Ming waved one hand, and the ck and purple ripple was like a giant mouth that swallowed him directly.


    This made the passersby who saw it identally almost scared to death, and they couldn''t even watch, so they left here quickly.


    In an alley where the confrontation between Kurousagi and Izayoi could be seen, Leticia helplessly looked at Izayoi and Kurousagi who were standing on the roof, and then turned to look behind, the two people.


    Naturally, they were two of the three problem children, Asuka and Y.


    At this moment, the two of them were tied with a thin ck thread.


    Don''t look at the thin line, but Y tried to escape with the power of an elephant, and the thin line was not broken.


    Genome Tree Yo not only has the ability tomunicate with beasts, even mythological beasts and youkai beasts, but also has the ability to acquire the abilities of these beasts, mythological beasts and youkai beasts.


    Just like two days ago, that Yo participated in Shiroyasha''s Gift Game, and befriended Griffin, sessfully Gained the ability to walk on air.


    Must say, this is truly an interesting Gift, and deserves to be judged as a Gift of the highest tier of humanity.


    If there is no Wu Ming.


    There is also a branch that is divided into Divine Beast, if Yo can get the power from Wu Ming, then it will be a big advantage.


    Not to mention dominating the world of Little Garden, Yo can be said to be an invincible existence in the middle and lower levels, and even in the upper levels of Little Garden, she can upy a ce.


    If that was the case, Yo couldn''t help but return to Izayoi then.


    However, it was naturally impossible to obtain the ability from Wu Ming. As for how to do it, no one knows.


    Coming back to the theme, Leticia started some criticism and education after seeing Asuka and Yo.


    "You three troubled children can''t keep quiet. Even if you don''t care about virtue and Master, you should think about Kurousagi. Look how angry Kurousagi was just now." Leticia puffed out her face, looking quite angry, but in the eyes of an outsider, it was more "cute" than "angry".


    "Understand..."


    "We were wrong..."


    The so-called person was under the roof and had to bow their heads Asuka and Yo bowed their heads obediently, admitting their mistakes.


    Then Y and Asuka started chatting.


    "I didn''t expect Leticia to be so strong," Yo said curiously.


    Why, because she was caught in an instant.


    "That is to say, there was clearly no figure in sight, but the ck rope caught both of us at once. If it weren''t for Izayoi''s cleverness, he would have been caught as well." Asuka stared angrily at the bound person.


    "Although I have lost my Divinity, bing Master''s servant has greatly increased my strength. It''s no worse than when I had divinity, and even slightly improved. This is more than enough to catch both of you.


    "Ehhh" 2x


    "It''s no use talking, Master hase, disobedient troubled children, let Master take care of youter." Leticia smiled and looked at the two of them.


    "Huh!" Asuka and Yo looked unconvinced and turned their heads.


    At this time, Wu Ming silently came over.


    "This is quite stubborn, you two."

 Chapter 629: Punishment

    Chapter 629: Punishment


    "Master."


    Leticia bowed slightly to Wu Ming who was walking out of the shadows at the side, showing respect.


    And Wu Ming waved his hand at will.


    Even though Wu Ming had told Leticia many times, there was no need to salute every time she saw himself, but Leticia was still "stubborn" and had to salute when she saw Wu Ming.


    Over time, Wu Ming also gave up persuading Leticia.


    After all, there wouldn''t be any less meat, right?


    At this moment, Asuka and Yo, who had looked away, turned their heads.


    "Vero, we are one teammate, right?" Yo stared at Wu Ming stubbornly.


    "Let us go." Asuka was unceremonious and shouted at Wu Ming furiously.


    "I''m really sorry, don''t talk about Asuka''s attitude" Wu Ming shrugged and walked over to Asuka and Yo.


    "Aboutrades, I guess I''m not with you."


    "Betrayal."


    "No shame!!"


    Asuka and Y both looked sad and angry that they had been betrayed by a traitor. If a passerby who didn''t understand the situation saw it, they might really think that it was "two godly girls caught in front of this man. The first one was apanion." Bitter betrayal drama.


    If he knew the kindness of the two, Wu Ming would even have the feeling of "I really am a traitor and thus betrayed them".


    But there is no if.


    Wu Ming stretched out both hands, and hit the foreheads of the two girls, Asuka and Yo, with lightning speed.


    "It hurts, it hurts, it hurts" Asuka couldn''t help it, tears welling up in the corners of her eyes.


    "It hurts..." Although Yo didn''t appear to be in pain, his slightly wet eyes proved that she wasn''t as rxed as she seemed.


    "Then can you tell me now? What good thing did you do to get into this situation?"


    However, after Asuka and Yo experienced the enemy''s "insult", their original "faith" became stronger.


    "Refuse."


    "Same as above."


    After the two finished talking, their heads nced sideways again.


    However, as prisoners, the two had no right to speak at all.


    "Looks like I can''t pull off a cruel trick, you won''t admit it." Wu Ming smiled.


    However, this smile made Asuka and Yo tremble in fear, and their bodies couldn''t help but tremble.


    However, this did not allow the two of them to be served separately, and Wu Ming, knowing this, looked at Leticia.


    "Un, Leticia, you and I, let''s have some fun with the two of them, how about that?"


    Wu Ming said, his hands still moving, as if moving his muscles and bones.


    "As long as you are happy, Master." Leticia nodded and smiled, indicating that she was with Wu Ming.


    "Wait a minute, I am a woman, how can you torture a woman?!"


    "You you''re not kidding"


    Asuka and Yo looked at Wu Ming as if they were joking, and they immediately panicked.


    "Afraid? Sorry, it''s gettingte."


    Immediately after, Wu Ming smiled evilly, and in an instant, chains appeared out of thin air.


    Then, the chain hung Asuka and Yo, with their arms crossed and their bodies erect, as Jesus suffered.


    At the same time, the ck shadow rope that Leticia tied to the two instantly disappeared.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming wrote some symbols in the air that some people couldn''t understand, and stuck the symbols on the void.


    This is a rune spell with a soundproof effect.


    Then, Wu Ming snapped his fingers, and two feathers appeared out of thin air.


    Wu Ming while handing one of the feathers to Leticia.


    "Come on, Leticia."


    Leticia nodded, picked up a feather, and walked towards Asuka and Yo, who were hanging.


    Then, in the desperate eyes of the two, Wu Ming took off their shoes.


    After about a few minutes, Wu Ming twisted his waist and moved twice.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so strong."


    Wu Ming looked at Asuka and Yo who had taken off their shoes in admiration, and their clothes were almost drenched in sweat, dripping with sweat and gasping for air, as if they had run several kilometers.


    And, the cat who wanted to pounce on Wu Ming''s feet and hug Wu Ming''s feet to be loyal to his Master, and ended up hanging with pseudo Chains of Heaven.


    "I... we won''t be any different..."


    "No that''s true"


    However, even though the two of them said it, the fatigue in their eyes and bodies kept telling them that they could no longer do it.


    "Forget it, stop ying." Wu Ming threw away the feathers and looked at Leticia, who also threw the feathers there.


    "Tell me what happened, Leticia."


    Asuka and Yo stiffened, their eyes stunned.


    Yes, Leticia knows what''s going on, why don''t you ask her earlier?


    However, Wu Ming seriously exined it to the two of them.


    "It wouldn''t be interesting then."


    Immediately after, Asuka and Yo looked at Wu Ming with murderous gazes.


    However, Wu Ming shrugged happily.


    Leticia sighed helplessly.


    Leticia looked at Asuka and Yo with pity.


    Soon after, Leticia told Wu Ming the reason for the incident.


    When the three troubled children left the Thousand Eyes branch to shop, Kurousagi and Leticia followed the trio.


    Perhaps because of the supervisor''s presence, at first the three troubled children were honest and didn''t cause any trouble.


    But after all, a problem child is a problem child. After walking around, the three troubled children started ying hide and seek with Kurousagi and Leticia relying on the people in the city center.


    Because the obedience of the three children was problematic at the start, Kurousagi and Leticia rxed a little.


    As a result, Kurousagi and Leticia were unable to find the three troubled children.


    But thankfully, in the end, the two of them found the threesome.


    They were in a very tall artistic building, overlooking the view of the 54545 exterior door.


    This caused amotion among the surrounding pedestrians. After all, the building the three troubled children were in was a rare piece of art.


    Kurousagi and Leticia, knowing that troubled children have caused trouble, embark on a "catch" n for troubled children.


    Izayoi was running very sharp, while Asuka was being ufortable due to her physical fitness. Just as Y was about to leave with Asuka, the two were immediately tied up by Leticia with shadow ropes.


    One of Leticia''s Gifts, the Shadow of the Dragon.


    It was a Gift that Leticia had so many uses as Wings, weapons, shields, and stealth cover were quite versatile.


    And Leticia''s strength also returned to its original four digits, plus Y who was half lost for guarding Asuka, so the two were captured by Leticia together.


    On the other hand, Izayoi and Kurousagi were chasing and it turned into a scene where they were standing opposite each other like just now.

 Chapter 630: Finally something happened

    Chapter 630: Finally something happened


    "After I caught Miss Asuka and Miss Yo, I followed the figures of Kurousagi and Izayoi in the dark, but because they were too fast, I didn''t follow them."


    When Leticia spoke of dark ces, she meant passages like this.


    "And then, Master, you came here." Leticia finished exining.


    Wu Ming also knows what is going on behind, although there is nothing behind...


    "I see, thanks for your hard work, Leticia." Wu Ming touched Leticia''s head.


    On the other hand, Leticia seemed to be enjoying herself.


    Must say that Leticia''s loli state matched her current expression. If those lolicons saw it, how much blood would be spurted out.


    And even though Wu Ming wasn''t a lolicon, he still liked cute loli.


    "Beast."


    "Abnormal."


    These were the words of Asuka and Yo who were looking at the fool with happy expressions.


    "You two are really excited." Wu Ming narrowed his eyes and turned his head to look at Asuka and Yo.


    This reminded them both at one time of the fear of being dominated by the fur on the soles of their feet.


    "Pat! Pat!" Wu Ming snapped his fingers, and the silver chain untied Asuka and Yo. With a pping sound, the chain returned to golden ripples.


    "Ouch~"


    Asuka fell to the ground with a painful sound.


    Even though Yo was on the ground like Asuka, after all, Yo''s physical fitness was much higher than Asuka''s, so she didn''t feel much pain.


    However, because of Wu Ming''s previous "punishment", the two of them didn''t have much strength at the moment, otherwise they wouldn''t be able to hit the ground with the Yo skill.


    At the same time, the cat that was also released by Wu Ming jumped into Yo''s arms, meowing anxiously.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming walked over to the two people who were slumped on the ground.


    Asuka and Yo saw Wu Ming''s shadow, their bodies couldn''t help but tremble, and even the cat.


    Immediately after, in the shocked and embarrassed eyes of Asuka and Y, Wu Ming personally put on shoes for the two of them.


    pping his hands, Wu Ming stood up.


    "What happened just now is just a lesson for this matter. Even if it is a problem child, you have to remember on what asion to do something. That''s not an example." Wu Ming''s tone was gentle, like the older brother next door.


    Moreover, Wu Ming wore shoes for the two of them earlier, which made Asuka and Yo''s faces turn a little red.


    Then, Wu Ming looked at Leticia.


    "Leeticia, keep an eye on them, I''ll go see Izayoi and Kurousagi''s situation."


    "Yes Master."


    After Leticia nodded, Wu Ming waved, and ck and purple ripples appeared, engulfing him.


    Watching Wu Ming leave, Leticia walked towards Asuka and Yo and stretched out her hand.


    "In the coldnd, wake up, you two."


    Even though Asuka and Yo wanted to stubbornly wake up, but because of the rtionship between Wu Ming and Leticia, they really didn''t have much strength.


    As ast resort, Asuka and Yo grabbed Leticia''s hand and stood up from the ground.


    "How, Master is very gentle."


    Leticia''s sudden words made Asuka and Yo, who were patting the dust on their bodies, blush.


    "Huh! It''s just Vero, but that person treats me like that, even if it''s a punishment, I remember it, hum!" Asuka nced at Leticia viciously.


    Leticia also punished her just now, but Asuka remembered it clearly.


    "I can''t forgive." Yo slightly hugged the cat who was out of breath, with a sullen face.


    However, the reactions of the two of them looked embarrassed in Leticia''s eyes.


    It can only be said that hitting the stick to give sweet carrots is still very effective, right?


    "Let''s go, Kasukabe." Asuka said politely to Yo.


    After Yo nodded, Asuka and Yo looked like they were about to leave.


    "Why, you two still want to run? Aren''t you afraid of Master''s punishment?" Leticia looked at the two with a smile.


    They were both shocked, and they would never want to experience such "hell" again.


    However, Asuka thought about it and smiled faintly at Leticia.


    "Vero only let you watch over us, but he didn''t say we couldn''t leave, Leticia~" Asuka called out to Leticia familiarly.


    Even though this was considered a pun, Leticia also knew that Asuka and Yo shouldn''t be doing anything else, and since she was around, neither of them could do anything.


    "If that''s the case, then fine."


    Just like that, Leticia went shopping in the opposite direction from Izayoi and Kurousagi along with Asuka and Yo.


    Asuka and Yo really wanted to have fun shopping.


    After all, it would be very unpleasant to be disturbed halfway through.


    And while Leticia, Asuka, and Yo were shopping, ck and purple ripples appeared on one of the tall buildings where Kurousagi and Izayoi had been before, and there was no sound.


    Why are they where they were before, because these two are no longer here.


    "Looks like I had too much fun with Asuka and Yo, where did Izayoi and Kurousagi go?" Wu Ming scratched his head.


    "Boom" Suddenly, a loud voice came from not far away.


    Wu Ming turned his head and saw that the top of the clock tower was broken for some unknown reason, and the big bell on the clock tower also fell with the breaking of the clock tower.


    With his excellent eyesight, Wu Ming saw Izayoi and Kurousagi fall along with the top of the clock tower.


    Needless to say, the destruction of the clock tower must have been carried out by Izayoi, of course.


    Therge clock, apanied by arge number of small stones, all turned towards the street, causing panic among the spectators on the street.


    It had to be said that it was impossible not to panic, as the stones were directly thrown at the crowd.


    The people under the clock tower started to panic and run around, but because of the height of the clock tower and the residents of Little Garden were people who easily received a sudden "shock", so in just a few seconds, the masses themselves fled.


    However, if these stones and the top of the bell tower were allowed to fall, even if there were no casualties, road damage would be unavoidable.


    "Really, it always causes trouble." Wu Ming shook his head helplessly.


    Immediately after, the bell tower and the falling stones froze in midair as if they had been stopped.

 Chapter 631: Old Friends

    Chapter 631: Old Friends''


    The residents who retreated to the surrounding safe area witnessed the strange sight of the clock tower that was installed in the air, and they were all shocked and discussed.


    "What happened?"


    "I do not know."


    "Could it be a gift from a strong man??"


    "I do not know. Anyway, this disaster is stopped."


    "Fortunately."


    ...


    Wu Ming flew into the "falling object" which was controlled by spiritual power through spiritual power. Seeing this "destruction", he was more certain that this was Izayoi''s "work".


    There is no doubt that there are traces of random destruction and only random destruction. Except for this person Izayoi, Wu Ming didn''t think there was anyone else who could be such a berserker like him.


    Wu Ming had a way to remake a substitute on top of the bell tower through high-level item creation, but it wasn''t easy, so let him analyze the structure of the bell tower.


    "It would be great if Chrys was here." Wu Ming sighed.


    Wu Ming realized the importance of Chrysbelite more than once.


    If the Chrysbelite is here, the scan can bepleted in just one second, and Wu Ming can use the item to create it.


    But after all, the Chrysbelite is now with the main body, and the body is gone, so it can only be said that everything backfired.


    However, Wu Ming was not a pessimist, so he was no longer worried about this matter.


    "We''ll talk about repairster." Wu Ming looked at Kurousagi and Izayoi who had fallen to the ground below.


    With the strength of the two of them, it was only natural that they would not die from falling from a height, and naturally it would be even more impossible for them to be injured.


    The twonded safely on the ground, but it was strange that they were holding hands.


    And there is also the appearance of the contract documents, it seems that the two have made some kind of bet.


    However, it seems to be a draw, as the two''s current expressions are equally displeased.


    Wu Mingnded straight down.


    Before reaching the ground, Wu Ming heard Izayoi''sint.


    "I really can''t take it, obviously I''m faster here!?"


    Izayoi, who has never lost in a single match, deeply regrets the draw.


    "Little Garden''s verdict can''t be wrong. If you have an opinion, you can appeal, but the result will not change."


    Kurousagi was quite satisfied with the draw. However, the goal has been achieved. Judging by the fact that she could unconditionally issue any orders to Izayoi, Kurousagi had earned it.


    Being able to get troubled children to obey orders is easy no matter what?


    "Wait for me, you two." Wu Ming interrupted at the right time.


    "Yo~ Isn''t it big brother, it''s a coincidence." Izayoi, seeing Wu Ming, seemed like his previous unhappiness had disappeared.


    "Do you want to have a match with me? The winner can get the chance to give the opponent the next order at will."


    However, Wu Ming pointed behind him.


    "You have to deal with them first." Wu Ming''s tone was full of helplessness.


    Kurousagi and Izayoi looked behind Wu Ming, but the problem was that there was nothing?


    "Up." Wu Ming reminded kindly.


    Kurousagi and Izayoi looked up, and saw a group of troops riding subspecies flying dragonsnded here.


    Among them, at the very front, was a man who was not riding a flying dragon.


    It was Mandora, an "old friend" that Wu Ming had just met.


    "What''s that?" The straightforward Izayoi said that he had no idea what those people were doing.


    "That''s Smandra''s gendarmerie" Kurousagi wore a finished expression.


    "Meaning, they are here to catch us!!" Izayoi''s gaze was "burning".


    "Please don''t get too excited, Izayoi! We had a lot of problems."


    Kurousagi was angry at Izayoi''s "cheerful and optimistic" mentality, and Kurousagi had the urge to strangle Izayoi more than once.


    "This time is over..." Kurousagi bowed in frustration, looking like she had lost her vitality.


    "Don''t talk to you twoter, I will deal with this ''old friend''." Wu Ming looked at Mandora who was getting closer, and instructed Kurousagi and Izayoi without looking back.


    "Ohhhhoo, this is very interesting." Izayoi put on the look of watching a good show.


    He naturally understood what Wu Ming meant by "old friend".


    "Hah? Does Vero know anyone from Smandra?"


    And Kurousagi obviously didn''t hear that "old friend" that Wu Ming said was insulting.


    "All in all, don''t talk." As soon as Wu Ming finished speaking, the gendarmerie Smandranded.


    "Thieves ahead, don''t move!" Mandora who didn''t know Wu Ming, roared at Kurousagi and Izayoi behind Wu Ming.


    But in front of Mandora''s sentence, Wu Ming is also included.


    Wu Ming''s eyes were mesmerized, it seemed that this person was a little stronger than he imagined.


    But that''s just the big one.


    "Save face, Mandora, these two are my people. There were no fatalities in this incident. I will repair the clock tower myself. How?"


    Wu Ming said, his whole body emitting a dangerous atmosphere.


    This aura made the flying dragon subspecies that was ridden by the gendarmerie Smandra feel ufortable and started to get restless.


    But the Smandra gendarmerie was also a bit more reckless, and neither dragon subspecies had gotten out of hand.


    And Kurousagi also sensed Wu Ming''s strong aura.


    Even though Wu Ming was for them, he was a little restless.


    After all, they are outsiders, they have done something in other people''s territory, and their attitude in the end is very strict, it will definitely make people feel ufortable.


    However, for Wu Ming,panion was the most important thing. As long as they didn''t make a big mistake, if Wu Ming had the ability, he wouldn''t mind covering up his friend. After all, you can''t expect troubled kids to fix their mistakes...


    So it was said that being weak was an original sin, and this was still the case of Wu Ming on the other hand. If it was Shiroyasha who caused such a disaster, Mandora might just turn a blind eye.


    The threatening attitude in Wu Ming''s request made Mandora very ufortable, but she already knew that the other party was not weaker than Shiroyasha, so her attitude needed to change a little.


    When he came, he saw Wu Ming and this "fugitive criminal" together, so they must be one group.


    But since their gendarmerie team was out, there was no reason to return without a result, it would be a loss of face.


    However, now he could do it with one eye and one eye closed.


    "As suspects, the two of them should go to Smandra with our gendarmerie."


    Without further ado, Mandora exined the point.


    "Of course." Wu Ming nodded.


    The other party has given this kind of face, Wu Ming naturally will not refuse, but let Kurousagi and Izayoi return with Smandra, which can be considered as a small punishment for the two.


    Although it was impossible for the president to remember Izayoi in retrospect.


    "Then please."

 Chapter 632: Get ready to talk business

    Chapter 632: Get ready to talk business


    Wu Ming took Kurousagi and Izayoi, and followed the gendarmerie Mandora to Smandra''s base.


    As for the muttion of the clock tower that was installed in the air controlled by Wu Ming''s spiritual power, he didn''t mind it.


    It has be a scene of the Fire Dragon''s Nativity Festival, attracting many people to visit the fallen objects hanging in the air here, which can be considered a blessing in disguise.


    With his spiritual power, he could only control a falling object from the clock tower at Smandra''s base, and it would have no effect at all.


    Therefore, Wu Ming ignored it for the time being, let the fallen things settle in the air first, and settled matters head-on first.


    ...


    Smandra''s meeting room, arge, slightly square meeting table.


    Sandora sat first, Mandora sat to Sandora''s left, and Shiroyasha sat to Sandora''s right.


    There were also several "high-level" Smandras sitting on either side of the three, but obviously, this was all made up.


    When Wu Ming first saw Shiroyasha, he was only apanied by Sandora and Mandora, which meant that the only real high-level executives were Mandora and Sandora, and the others were not high-level.


    Or maybe they were Mandra''s cronies.


    At this meeting with No Name, Mandora pulled some of him cronies aside.


    After all, when it came to No Name, there was only Sandora and Mandora, and that would definitely seem rude.


    From Mandora''s point of view, between the two great powers present, Shiroyasha clearly liked No Name, while Wu Ming waspletely a No Name person, so No Name should be treated with caution.


    Even if the other party''smunity was looked down upon by Mandora, he had to be polite.


    On the seat opposite Sandora, Jin, the leader of No Name, sat there.


    When Wu Ming and the others came here with Smandra, they happened to see Jin with helpless and slightly confused faces, so Wu Ming brought their No Name leader.


    However, somehow started a meeting with Smandra, which made Jin quite nervous.


    No Name and the others were scattered sitting on either side of Jin.


    To Jin''s left was Wu Ming, and to his right was Izayoi.


    Must say that Izayoi was able to sit here as a "suspect" thanks to Wu Ming.


    Otherwise, with Mandora, a man who looked down on No Name, Izayoi, who "came from a lowly background" and "caused trouble", would be punished by Mandora.


    Even though as a result it was likely that Mandora would be purged by Izayoi...


    Immediately after, on Izayoi''s right side, Asuka and Yo sat in that order.


    This is a queue of problematic children.


    Asuka and Yo took Leticia out for shopping together, but when Wu Ming found Jin, he also found the three of them.


    After all, No Name''s staff had finally arrived, so Wu Ming didn''t give Asuka and Yo a chance to shop, but let Leticia take the two of them to Smandra''s headquarters with Wu Ming.


    After all, their No Name had to talk to Smandra.


    As for Leticia and Kurousagi, they were seated to the left of Wu Ming.


    Even though Kurousagi and Izayoi both had problems, but with the title of Noble of Little Garden, Mandora didn''t want to hold Kurousagi responsible either.


    It had to be said that the nobles of Little Gardenthe Moon Rabbit race were truly a panacea in the Little Garden world, and no matter who they were, they would respect the Moon Rabbit family.


    So even though Kurousagi belonged to No Name, Smandra easily forgave him.


    Finally, Leticia.


    Even though Leticia referred to herself as a maid in No Name, but externally, no one would have thought that Leticia was a maid.


    A tiger is full and won''t hurt you, but do you really dare to sleep next to this tiger?


    Frightened to death.


    This analogy was quite apt for Leticia.


    Even if Leticia was a maid, they would only think that it was the bad taste of her Master holding Leticia''s possession, and they didn''t dare to actually see Leticia as a maid.


    Don''t talk about orders, you let a four-digit figure stand in Smandra''s five-digitmunity to speak to the audience, even if Leticia would agree, but does Smandra dare to do it?


    The four-digit number was a four-digit number, which belonged to Little Garden''s top-tier powers. As a four-figure strength, Leticia was fully qualified to sit next to Wu Ming.


    And Leticia herself understood this, so under Wu Ming''s instructions, Leticia sat beside Wu Ming.


    Seeing that everyone was here, Sandora, the host, spoke up.


    "Regarding the destruction of the festival clock tower by Mr. Izayoi and Miss Kurousagi No Name, since there was no loss of life and no damage on the road, Smandra decided not to hold her ountable, but as a result No Name was responsible for repairing the damaged clock tower, anyments from No Name''s side?"


    Sandora first made a decision about the disaster caused by Kurousagi and Izayoi''s actions.


    But as Sandora said, because there is basically no damage, No Name only needs to fix the clock tower.


    In this regard, Mandora has no opinion.


    After all, even if you don''t give No Name face, you have to give Shiroyasha and Wu Ming face, right?


    One is the leader who leads No Name, and the other is a strong person in the No Namemunity. Mandora had to restrain himself even if he wanted to lose him temper.


    "No Name doesn''t mind Smandra''s decision." This sentence was spoken by Jin.


    After all, if the munication" betweenmunities was spoken by someone other than Jin, it would definitely lose the face of their ownmunity.


    Wu Ming and Izayoi knew of this, so they remained silent.


    However, when Izayoi saw Jin''s body trembling slightly from the tension, he gently patted Jin''s back.


    Jin nced at Izayoi, and in Izayoi''s trusting smile, Jin gradually overcame his fear.


    With Izayoi''s "big brother," Wu Ming didn''t need toe forward tofort Jin.


    The matter of the annihtion by Kurousagi and Izayoi was over, so next, it should be in the spotlight.


    "So, regarding the Fire Dragon Birth Festival attack, what preparations do you have?"


    Wu Ming took the lead in opening the door to this topic, but this surprised Jin and Kurousagi.


    "Vero, what do you mean..." Kurousagi hesitated.


    Obviously, what Kurousagi cared about was why Wu Ming exposed this news.


    "Because Smandra must have known, right, Shiroyasha."

 Chapter 633: Cant cancel the festival?

    Chapter 633: Can''t cancel the festival?


    As Wu Ming said, he looked at Shiroyasha.


    "Vero is right, Smandra''s senior management already knows." Shiroyasha nodded calmly.


    It''s not hard to understand, that this Festival of the Birth of the Fire Dragon was co-organized by Shiroyasha and Smandra. It didn''t make sense for Shiroyasha to know about the Demon Lord''s attack, but Smandra didn''t.


    After Shiroyasha learned of the prophecy of the Demon Lord''s attack, the first person she looked for was Smandra, the organizer of the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival in the Northern District.


    But so as not to cause panic, very few people in Smandra know this.


    It had to be said that in Smandra, only Sandora, Mandora, and Mandora''s cronies were present.


    Because of that, the Smandra people didn''t show any unexpected expressions.


    However, some of Mandora''s confidants were a little surprised that Wu Ming had spoken about the secret.


    After all, the fact that the Demon Lord of the Fire Dragon Birth Festival was attacking was already a secret. If other people listened to it, it would be troublesome. If serious, it could cause the Fire Dragon''s Nativity Festival to be cancelled.


    But...


    "Since you know that a Demon Lord is attacking the Fire Dragon Nativity Festival, why don''t you just cancel the festival?" Asuka asked.


    That''s right, the Demon Lord''s attacks were serious enough to kill people, so why keep holding this festival? Could it be because of his mediocre reputation?


    After all,munity cancetions have a sizeable reputational impact on themunity itself.


    "Of course it''s not easy, Asuka." Shiroyasha exined to Asuka.


    Even though in the eyes of others, Smandra was fully capable of bearing the price of the failure of the Fire Dragon''s Nativity Festival, no one was willing to suffer.


    Furthermore, it would be too foolish to choose his own reputation under such circumstances.


    And there was no way Shiroyasha had a festival with such amunity, if that was the case, she left early.


    However, Shiroyasha''s words embarrassed everyone.


    "Although canceling the festival would be the wisest choice in such a situation, Smandra''s reason for not canceling the festival is actually a matter of reputation."


    Shiroyasha''s words shocked No Name, including Wu Ming and Izayoi.


    They really did not expect that this time it was really a matter of reputation.


    Then Wu Ming looked at Shiroyasha who was looking at them with an uneasy feeling.


    "In other words, Smandra is irrevocable, or in other words, irrevocable, and this festival must continue." Wu Ming suddenly said.


    "If my guess is correct, the reason why it couldn''t be undone must have something to do with the name of the festival, the Festival of the Birth of the Fire Dragon." At this time, Izayoi, who reacted in time, also followed Wu Ming''s words.


    "That''s right, since the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival is a celebration of Sandora''s birth, it can''t be cancelled." Mandora nodded.


    However, Mandora''s words made Kurousagi a little iprehensible. Since it''s a rare celebration tomemorate Sandora''s birth, can''t it be canceled? Wasn''t Sandora a very famous and very powerful big person?


    "If it really was as simple as Sandora''s birth ceremony." Wu Ming shook his head.


    Shiroyasha spoke again.


    "Sandora inherits the position of leader of the Smandramunity, and also inherits the position of ss lord of the northern district."


    "ss Lord???" This surprised Kurousagi, Jin, Asuka and Yo.


    It seems that Sandora, who is young and weak, is super strong?


    After all, if you are not strong, you will not be able to inherit the position of the ss lord and protect the northern district.


    "ss Lord in the North District is not what you think." Wu Ming interrupted some people''s surprise.


    "The ss lord in the northern district is a position shared by many people, and they are basically several county lords and outer door lords."


    "How did Vero know?" Kurousagi expressed doubts, obviously Wu Ming''s performance during this period was just an "otaku", how could he know better than Kurousagi, a local?


    "No Name''s underground library has records that the ss lord in the northern district has always been like this."


    This allows everyone to understand the truth that knowledge is power at one time.


    "Vero is right, in order to help Sandora consolidate her identity as one of the ss lords, this Festival of the Birth of the Fire Dragon must continue and not stop." Added Shiroyasha.


    "That''s because no other ss lord in the North District is willing to help little girl Sandora to hold the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival, so we were invited by Smandra to hold the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival together."


    Although it sounds cruel, it seems to be amon thing.


    A girl who is only eleven years old or not even an adult at all, sits directly on the chair that the ss lords have upied for a long time, and anyone will have an unbnced heart.


    Moreover, due to the harsh environment in the North District, the othermunities in the North District, and even the other ss lords,pared to the East District, there were few people who were unable to do so earlier, so they immediately rejected Sandora''s invitation, so it was also impossible.


    Of course, what''s being talked about here is just aparison with the East District, not too bad, just a little evilpared to the East District.


    After all, if there was so much kindness, theirmunity that was the overlord of the ss might not be able to develop to its current level in the northern district.


    However, it was impossible to find the current situation, and those who became upper-ss rulers could no longer be upper-ss rulers, because without the power behind them, it was impossible to be upper-ss rulers based on their own strength.


    It can only be said that the weak eat the strong.


    Just like Mandora, even though he is very cruel to others, he still loves him ownmunity very much.


    This was like treating No Name, as continuing to join an unnamedmunity alliance like No Name would damage his reputation, so he kicked No Name straight away.


    This is a weakw, and No Name is weak, and is no longer qualified to be their ally.


    "That''s why Shiroyasha held a festival with the people of the northern district with good intentions."


    After all, due to the distance, cross-regional cooperation festivals were notmon, so it was doubtful to know that Shiroyasha and the people from the northern district were holding a festival together.


    And now, everyone could understand why Shiroyasha suddenly crossed the district and held a festival with people from other districts.


    "You really are a good person, Shiroyasha." Izayoiughed and praised Shiroyasha.


    However, the praise of a troubled child always made Shiroyasha feel nervous.


    After that, Shiroyasha continued the conversation.


    "And since Smandra can''t cancel the festival, she can only find another way."


    If we can''t retreat, then we will be formidable.


    That''s what Shiroyasha meant.

 Chapter 634: Troubled Childrens Counterattack

    Chapter 634: Troubled Children''s Counterattack


    "In other words, you have chosen to deal with the Demon Lord, right." Izayoi said casually, leaning back on the chair.


    "But, it''s a Demon Lord..." Kurousagi once again recalled what happened to No Name three years ago, his face darkening.


    "Isn''t it very simple, if a Demon Lord attacks and you don''t choose to retreat, then it would be best to find a strong person who can definitely kill that Demon Lord." Wu Ming''s tone was also quite rxed.


    "And it just so happens that the ss lord of the East District, Shiroyasha, who is hosting the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival with Smandra, is a very powerful person. I was right, Shiroyasha." After speaking, Wu Ming looked at Shiroyasha.


    "That''s right!" Shiroyasha suddenly opened his fan, Shiroyasha''s ssic fan to cover the lower part of his face.


    "Since Lord Shiroyasha is known to be the strongest in the loweryers, we Smandra are very relieved to have Lord Shiroyasha in charge." Sandora continued Shiroyasha''s words.


    Listening to Sandora''s words, Shiroyasha seemed to be quite respectable, with a proud smile on his face, and puffed out his chest.


    Then Lolita is still Lolita, and has no breasts...


    Therefore, since Smandra knew the strength of her ally Shiroyasha this time, there was no way a Demon Lord could defeat Shiroyasha.


    Therefore, after Smandra learned of the news, they did not cancel the Festival of the Birth of the Fire Dragon, but asked their ally Shiroyasha to help them face the uing unknown Demon Lord.


    And whether it was because of the responsibilities of the lord ss or allied rtions, Shiroyasha would help.


    "Then you look to us for insurance, Shiroyasha."


    After Wu Ming knew what had happened, he also understood why Shiroyasha had let their No Name join when the Fire Dragon''s Nativity Festival was about to be held.


    At first, everyone''s guess was not wrong, No Name had the slogan of defeating Demon Lords, and it was amunity specializing in fighting Demon Lords, so Shiroyasha would choose No Name.


    But there is one more important reason, namely insurance.


    When looking for their No Name in Shiroyasha earlier, Wu Ming unted his strength in Shiroyasha and said, "When youe into contact with a Demon Lord, that Demon Lord will be defeated by our strongest ss lord" Once told Shiroyasha a sentence.


    "Since the other party dares to attack the festival even if it knows you are there, then there is a way to deal with you. Precisely because you thought about this, you came to us." At this time, Wu Ming repeated this sentence.


    "That''s natural, I have confidence, but I''m not arrogant, the situation you mentioned is naturally also under my consideration." Shiroyasha showed a hint of pride.


    This made Jin, Kurousagi, and Sandora, who were more "cheesy", look at Shiroyasha with a little admiration.


    This made Wu Ming smile helplessly.


    Not knowing if it was this loli state, Shiroyasha was a little childish.


    "Actually, I have no hope for No Name."


    At this time, Mandora suddenly spoke, attracting everyone''s attention.


    "But since there is someone like Lord Vero in No Name, it is naturally fine to be invited by Lord Shiroyasha."


    After seeing Wu Ming''s strength firsthand, Mandora respected Wu Ming.


    As a member of the Northern District, he had no resistance against the weak and the strong, even if Wu Ming was someone who had offended him and taught him a lesson.


    However, Mandora''s words made the three troubled children Izayoi, Asuka, and Yo displeased.


    It was as if it only needed Wu Ming and didn''t need anyone else.


    How could three troubled children who were so arrogant be so calm?


    "In other words, do you think our No Name ispletely dependent on Vero!?" Asuka looked at Mandora with her arms crossed.


    "Although Vero''s contribution to No Name is not small, we are not weak either." Yo frowned and said.


    "You bastard, do you want to try my fist?" Izayoi said backwards, exposing his own fist.


    "No need, No Name can just send Lord Vero." Mandora immediately refused the request of the three troubled children.


    In his opinion, these people were just weaklings who could cause trouble, and they didn''t deserve his attention.


    But if the other party wanted to offend him, he didn''t mind teaching the other party a lesson.


    As a result, Mandora''s words angered the three troubled children.


    "Then you can try our strength!" Izayoi smiled.


    After saying that, Izayoi, and Yo, who had been prepared for a long time, stepped on the air, and in an instant, rushed towards Mandora.


    Mandora, who had been prepared for a long time, drew the sword that was attached to his waist, ready to hit the opponent''s blow.


    Suddenly, a spell was uttered like a word, and Mandora felt unable to move.


    "[Stop it for me]" Asuka''s eyes were like that of a female eagle, staring at Mandora.


    But fortunately, this power onlysted for a moment and then disappeared.


    Mandora thought he had freed himself, but in fact Asuka had canceled her control over Mandora.


    After knowing her ability, it was only in one night, like enlightenment, Asuka''s ability had greatly improved, and it was enough to control Mandora for one second.


    Because, for Yo, one second had aplished its goal.


    *Explosion----*


    In an instant, Mandora was kicked by Yo and hit the wall.


    And Yo turned around in midair, standing gracefully and beautifully on the table.


    "What!?" This shocked the top executives of Sandora and Smandra, Mandra''s cronies.


    Smoke and dust filled Mandora''s body. He struggled to his feet and red at Y angrily.


    "No Name!!" roared Mandora.


    Then, Mandora''s pupils began to dte involuntarily, as the retreating Izayoi was already ahead of him, and he raised him usual fist.


    However, this ordinary fist gave Mandora a sense of danger, and even death, which was why Mandora''s pupils shrank sharply.


    "Almost enough, kid." Shiroyasha suddenly spoke, and Izayoi''s fists stopped in front of Mandora.


    *boom*


    This was the impact sound made by Izayoi''s fist.


    Even though it was stopped in time, the strong stream of air still hit Mandora''s hair and clothes, making a rustling sound.


    Then, the wall behind Mandora copsed.


    *BOOM*

 Chapter 635: Back to No Name

    Chapter 635: Back to No Name


    Mandora was injured, though not seriously, but a mere No Name was able to injure Mandora Smandra, much to the surprise of Mandora''s subordinates, the so-called high-level executives.


    And No Name left quickly.


    Jin and Kurousagi pulled the three troubled children, Izayoi, Asuka, and Yo, and hurriedly left.


    Wu Ming and Leticia had to deal with trivial matters caused by the three troubled children.


    Smandra''s executives were afraid of No Name''s strong power, and the decision was in the hands of Sandora and Mandora, so they didn''t think about how to handle this incident.


    Feeling the threat of death, this made Mandora quite embarrassed and angry, so he wanted to severely punish No Name, a gang of troubled children who were not polite and took action immediately.


    However, since Mandora wasn''t as good as the others on guard, he was ashamed to be cruel.


    But most importantly, Sandora, the leader of the Smandramunity.


    Even though Sandora is young, she is also Smandra''s leader.


    Sandora took issue with Mandora''s earlier provocative remarks against No Name.


    In Sandora''s view, this incident was really provoked by her own brother, therefore, Sandora suppressed her brother and was not willing to let No Name provide anypensation.


    Mandora naturally disagreed, but after being startled by him sister, he immediatelypromised.


    However, Wu Ming who was left to deal with the problems of the three troubled children, was a little embarrassed to clean up their mess.


    After all, Izayoi and the others attacked Mandora viciously, and Sandora and the rest of Smandra didn''t respond, and Shiroyasha''s indulgence was also an important reason.


    Therefore, Wu Ming used the [Create Greater Item] ability to help repair the shattered tables and chairs.


    After all, [Create Greater Item] was not something like projection magic, so like these ordinary wall tables and chairs, the finished products made by Wu Ming would not be lost.


    Then, due to Mandora''s injury, he left early.


    After Sandora and Smandra''s executives discussed with Wu Ming for a while, worried about her brother''s injury, Sandora ended the meeting.


    However, this meeting is said to have failed when the three troubled children attacked Mandora.


    If it wasn''t for Shiroyasha and Wu Ming''s support, and Sandora''s understanding, worrying this time would turn into a war between Smandra and No Name.


    Sandora left with the Smandra executives after leaving the line "don''t hesitate to Smandra".


    Then, just as Wu Ming and Leticia were also about to leave, Shiroyasha stopped Wu Ming.


    "Wait a minute, Vero."


    Wu Ming who stood up, sat down again, while Leticia stood beside Wu Ming.


    Sitting down, Wu Ming Ming looked at Shiroyasha, who was rxing in his own chair.


    "What is it, Shiroyasha, is there anything else?"


    "I just wanted to tell you, don''t see Mandora as a viin, but he really cares about Sandora and Smandra, so"


    Shiroyasha didn''t finish speaking, but Wu Ming also understood what Shiroyasha meant.


    Shiroyasha could let go of his prejudices without asking Wu Ming, but at least don''t put off dealing with the Demon Lord because of Mandora.


    After all, the Demon Lord is a disaster for the entire 54545 Outer Territory, and death is light.


    Don''t look at what Shiroyasha said earlier, "That Demon Lord will soon be defeated by me", but Shiroyasha was still worried.


    Even if people like Wu Ming and No Name came, she was still worried.


    Shiroyasha had a strong love for people from the lower sses, just as he loved his own people, she didn''t want anyone to sacrifice.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not naive." Wu Mingughed at Shiroyasha''s words.


    "I will pay more attention to the personnel of this Fire Dragon Birth Festival, and I will definitely not allow them to have an ident. You can wait for the Demon Lord to attack and face the Demon Lord, Shiroyasha."


    Wu Ming smiled encouragingly, then stood up and walked towards the door.


    Leticia followed Wu Ming and came to the door with Wu Ming out, Leticia turned her head.


    "Master is fine, Lord Shiroyasha." Bowing slightly towards Shiroyasha, Leticia left the room and closed the door.


    "Really, being so confident makes my blood boil a little." Shiroyasha said with a headache, but the curving of the corners of his mouth proved his inner stability at this time.


    ...


    Wu Ming and Leticia quickly walked out of Smandra''s gate, and then he found that another No Name was sitting in a small shop near Smandra''s base.


    Watching the Smandra gate, seeing Wu Ming and Leticia exit the Kurousagi with a smile on her face, she waved to Wu Ming.


    The others also noticed the silhouettes of Wu Ming and Leticia.


    No doubt they were waiting for Wu Ming.


    "Why are you waiting for me?" Wu Ming smiled helplessly and walked into the small shop.


    "Besides, it''s veryte. Let''s discuss waiting for you and Leticia toe out, and let''s find a hotel together," said Jin, the leader.


    "But it''s basically impossible to find it." Izayoi said casually as if he was destroying the scene.


    Then he was red viciously by Kurousagi, but Izayoi closed his eyes and continued on his own way.


    "But Izayoi was right. I think the hotel here is full for such a lively festival." Leticia who was standing behind Wu Ming supported Izayoi''s statement.


    As a senior, Leticia knew a lot about people''s lives, it was no wonder that holding a festival like this made the hotel full.


    However, this made Jin look embarrassed.


    Initially, they were brought in by Shiroyasha to work with Smandra. In theory, Shiroyasha should help them arrange it, or live in Smandra in person.


    But because of the impulsiveness of the three troubled children, they were too embarrassed to stay there.


    "Really, Izayoi, Asuka, and Yo are so impulsive!" Kurousagi, who had been teaching the three troubled children, spoke again and started teaching the three troubled children a lesson.


    "Yes yes."


    "Sorry Sorry."


    "Um."


    However, the three troubled children took absolutely no lessons from the Kurousagi.


    "You three?!" Kurousagi was angry again.


    In order to prevent Kurousagi from crying again by the three troubled children, Wu Ming made a suggestion.


    "Then let''s go back to No Name."


    "Hah!?!?"

 Chapter 636: Cheats transmission gate

    Chapter 636: Cheats transmission gate


    East District, Outer Gate 2105380, Base No Name.


    No Name''s castle-style house is sturdy and new, with arge pool of very clean water next to it.


    Around the house, there is arge fertilend.


    Golem after golem, like scarecrows, guarded the edges of the cultivated fields.


    In the backyard and at home, there are many golems who are meticulous about doing household chores, washing clothes, sweeping floors, mopping floors and other things, these golems can do everything.


    The golems couldn''t do slightly higher level things like cooking, but under the careful orders from Lily and the others, the golems even made delicious food.


    It had to be said that the golems summoned by items were quite "powerful", and could aplish such aplex job.


    In the vast field outside the house, No Name''s childrenmanded many golems to do farm work.


    Wu Ming had given Jin the item to summon the golems. With Wu Ming''s help and upgrading the summoning device, Jin managed to use his Gifts to control items and summon the golems that Wu Ming had given him. The orders of the summoned golems were given to every member of No Name, including these children.


    Due to the hard work of the golems, this greatly reduced the burden on the No Name children.


    "Lord Vero''s item is really convenient."


    "Yeah, I can sleep well every day now."


    "That''s right, and the golems cook well too."


    "Ourmunity is finally starting to bounce back."


    No Name''s hoarse children spoke happily.


    However, as the little leader, Lily, the little fox girl, had a small face.


    "Although golems are easy to use, you can''t rely on them too much, you''ll bezyter, and not everything can be done by golems. As a logistics team, we have to keep working hard."


    "Yes~" 7


    It had to be said that as children who had survived the Demon Lord''s attack and were able to continue surviving in No Name, they were all very well behaved.


    At leastpared to troubled children like Izayoi, the more than 100 No Name children could truly be considered angels.


    "Then let''s keep working harder!" said Lily with a smile and wagging her tail.


    "Yes~" 7


    Seeing everyone working hard, Lily also nned to leave from here to see the progress of the golem work in the house and backyard.


    When she came to the door, Lily pushed open the door and walked in.


    However, Lily, who entered, was dumbfounded.


    "Eh? Why are you all here??" Lily asked the group of Wu Ming people standing in the hall.


    "Didn''t everyone go to Lord Shiroyasha to understand the situation, why did you guyse back all of a sudden?"


    Then, Lily wagged her tail, lost in thought.


    "I don''t remember everyoneing back..."


    "Cough Lily, that''s right." Wu Ming coughed and started to exin.


    It didn''t take much time, Wu Ming briefly told Lily what had happened.


    "In other words, you and Lord Shiroyasha went to the North District together," Lily said with a hint of envy.


    "Actually, I also wanted to go to the North District to see..."


    This left Wu Ming and Kurousagi dumbfounded.


    But it''s normal to think about it. After all, even though Lily was a minor leader, she was still a child. How could a child not be interested in ying.


    "Alright, I''ll take you with me when I leave tomorrow." Wu Ming touched Lily''s head andforted her.


    The reason why Wu Ming and the other No Names were able toe to No Name''s base so quickly was because Wu Ming used the Gate.


    There is only one requirement for the Gate, that is, as long as it is a ce that has been seen or been visited, it can be connected.


    Therefore, although the distance between the northern and eastern regions is quite far, but with Wu Ming''s BUG-like skills, it can be said that it ispletely true.


    Therefore, when everyone in No Name was worried about finding a hotel, Wu Ming immediately proposed to open the Gate and go straight back to No Name.


    As a result, before Lily entered the house, Wu Ming and the others had already returned to No Name.


    And in Wu Ming''s exnation to Lily just now, he also said that they used the Gate to return, so Lily wasn''t surprised that it wasn''t as easy as Wu Ming said.


    "Okay then~" Lily smiled happily.


    After that, everyone enjoyed dinner, showered, and rested.


    If there is no Wu Ming, then go to check the situation of the golems.


    After all, Wu Ming has never used this item, although he thinks there will be no problem with the item he made, it is better to check it, after all, it is insurance.


    After making sure everything was correct, Wu Ming went to the library.


    This left Leticia a little helpless.


    "Master, haven''t you seen enough?"


    Leticia thought that this trip to explore the Fire Dragon''s Nativity Festival would allow her Master to sleep, but still nothing changed.


    "Although I have read a lot of books in No Name''s underground library, there are still a lot of unread books, so let''s see."


    This was what Wu Ming said to Leticia.


    However, as a maid, Leticia had to consider her Master''s health and let her Master sleep.


    Even if his Master was a monster that hadn''t slept for several years, she had to do it.


    This was a very reasonable request made by Leticia Maid for the sake of her Master.


    Due to Leticia''s strong rebuttal, Wu Ming returned to his room to sleep after reading a book for a while.


    After all, the most important books have basically been read, and the rest are books that are not important but that make Wu Ming care, so there is no need to worry too much.


    In the night of No Name, everyone is asleep, only the golems are lifeless and sleeping, with bloodshot eyes twinkling in the night, protecting No Name, the heavens that have finallye to life.


    ...


    Early the next day.


    After everyone finished their breakfast, they gathered in the No Name conference room.


    Wu Ming, Leticia, Izayoi, Asuka, Yo, Kurousagi, Jin, Lily, and Calico, a total of eight people plus one cat, were all ready.


    "Lily, the rest of No Name''s children should be notified." Wu Ming looked at Lily.


    "Un, I already told them that we will be leaving No Name today and going to the North District." Lily nodded, her little tail wagging, obviously a little excited about going to the North District.


    Wu Ming nodded.


    "Then, everyone, the journey to the North District has begun."


    After that, the ck-purple Gate engulfed everyone, and for a moment, the conference room became empty.

 Chapter 637: Shopping? Girls rest and boys work?

    Chapter 637: Shopping? Girls rest and boys work?


    The North District, the outer gate 54545, whether it is the people on the roadside or the passersby in the various shops, they are all immersed in the joyous atmosphere brought by the festival, and they did not notice that the ck and purple Gate appeared in an alley somewhere.


    Suddenly, a foot stepped out of the ck-purple ripple, and then, the owner of the footpletely stepped out of the ripple.


    With ck hair and red pupils, his face was not very handsome but quite attractive.


    Immediately after, one person after another burst out of the ck and purple ripples.


    "Are we in the North District yet?!" Among them, a girl with fox ears and a fox tail spoke excitedly and kept looking around.


    "Right, we''ve arrived at the North District, and Lily can go shopping with Kurousagi and the others." Wu Ming who came out first, crouched down and touched Lily''s little head.


    "Eh? Vero, shouldn''t we continue discussing with Smandra?"


    What Kurousagi said was not wrong, because yesterday''s discussion between No Name and Smandra was interrupted by the three troubled children. Even though Wu Ming and Leticia had stayed behind after that, it was only to deal with the trifling matters of the three troubled children. Smandra and No Name did not discuss the reason for the Demon Lord''s attack during the Fire Dragon Birth Sacrifice.


    "Necessity is need, but don''t worry, I have agreed with Sandora, Shiroyasha and the others, we don''t need all No Names to go to Smandra for today''s meeting, just send a few people." Wu Ming smiled exining.


    "I see, then we can go shopping." Asuka smiled.


    She didn''t shop enough yesterday, or else she wouldn''t have taken Yo and even Leticia with her after she escaped from the punishment area.


    "You girls, go shopping today, and let us men go to Smandra to continue today''s discussion."


    "Hah?! Are we girls going shopping?" Kurousagi looked a little hesitant, but whether it was Asuka, Yo, or even Lily, they all looked cheerful.


    Soon after, Wu Ming saw only two boys besides himself, and Sakamaki Izayoi and Jin Russell.


    "I As amunity leader, I naturally have this obligation." Even though Jin was a little nervous, he still carried the burden of his own leader.


    "This is really stressful, but let me go shopping with a group of girls, so please spare me." Izayoi showed a helpless look, and the implication was that he agreed with Wu Ming''s proposal.


    After that, Wu Ming suddenly looked at Leticia who was following behind him.


    "Leticia is leaving too, there''s no need to follow us."


    "Hah?!" Leticia was taken aback, "But"


    "This is your master''s first order, go shopping with Kurousagi and the others." Wu Ming ced his hand on Leticia''s little head and smiled.


    Since this was his master''smand, there was no way to refuse it.


    "Yes, master." Leticia answered with a smile.


    Suddenly, Leticia was pulled away, and then Asuka''s voice came.


    "Then the rest is up to you."


    Asuka held Kurousagi with one hand, Leticia with the other, and Yo and Lily, and hurriedly ran out of the alley.


    "Jin, Lord Vero, Lord Izayoi, leave it to you~" Lily turned and waved at the three of them.


    "Please." Yo also turned his head and gestured.


    "Don''t worry, there''s absolutely no problem leaving it to me." Izayoi answered arrogantly and confidently.


    Wu Ming also pressed the shoulder of Jin, who was a little nervous, and together with Jin, smiled confidently at the girls who left.


    However, not every girl is as open-minded as Asuka and Yo.


    "Wait...Wait a minute, i...I still think it''s better if I just go with you..." Kurousagi said frantically.


    After all, it was about cooperation between his ownmunity and Smandra, so Kurousagi, who wanted to do everything herself, went shopping in this situation, which naturally made her feel a little ufortable.


    "Come on, stupid bunny."


    "Vero and Izayoi will take care of that matter."


    Asuka and Yo were to one side, holding Kurousagi''s arm, preventing Kurousagi from breaking free.


    "Waitwait a minute" The poor Kurousagi forgot that his strength was actually above the two girls.


    "Alright, let''s hurry to Smandra''s headquarters, if it''s still early, maybe we can go shopping too."


    Hearing Wu Ming''s words, Izayoi smirked.


    "That''s right, yesterday I was just ying hide and seek with Kurousagi, and I wasn''t having fun walking around."


    However, whether it was Jin or Wu Ming, they were full of helplessness towards Izayoi.


    This so-called "hide-and-seek" has caused quite a bit of panic in the streets.


    At this time, Jin also suddenly remembered something.


    "By the way, the clock tower that was destroyed by Izayoi and Kurousagi hasn''t been repaired." After speaking, Jin looked at Wu Ming.


    After all, Wu Ming had already contracted the restoration task yesterday, but after leaving Smandra, their group returned to the East District.


    As a result, Wu Ming in the East District was cut off from the mind power that controlled the ruins of the clock tower in the North District.


    This made Jin panic.


    "Don''t worry, I applied magic to the ruins of the clock tower in midair before I left yesterday. Even if I release my spiritual power, the ruins will remain in the air, and they will not fall and cause secondary damage."


    Even though Wu Ming had faith in his own spiritual power, he was still a little worried.


    After all, the East District and North District were almost earth apart, what if they were too far apart and their spiritual power was cut off.


    So before Wu Ming left, he used spiritual power to apply several runes that represented continuity to the bell tower ruins, allowing the spiritual power to continue automatically.


    In this way, the ruins of the clock tower that were installed in the air would not fall because Wu Ming broke the spiritual power chain.


    Now, Wu Ming who returned to the North District, reconnected with the ruins of the clock tower, it turned out that he was right, and the ruins still remained in the air.


    It had to be said that the Primodial Runes were more effective in other ces than the directbat type.


    However, the clock''s carcass can''t always be left floating in the air, even if it bes andscape.


    After all, it seems rather inconspicuous in the festival of the Fire Dragon''s Nativity Festival.


    "Anyway, let''s go to Smandra''s base first, then I''ll repair the clock tower."

 Chapter 638: A seemingly insignificant but important meeting

    Chapter 638: A seemingly insignificant but important meeting


    After that, without saying any nonsense, Wu Ming, Sakamaki Izayoi, and Jin Russell came to Smandra''s headquarters.


    This time, the gatekeepers of Smandra were no longer the same two people that Wu Ming and Jin had metst time.


    But even if the person was changed, there was no one in Smandra who didn''t know Wu Ming.


    It could only be said that Wu Ming''s "prestige" had spread.


    With a strange unknown method of breaking objects out of thin air, one look surprised the members of Smandra, Wu Ming and Shiroyasha on par with Sandora, the leader of Smandra, highly respected him, and Mandora of Smandra after knowing the person who destroyed the clock tower was a member of the samemunity, he chose to "shut up".


    This "achievement" made the two guards at the gates of Smandra gulp.


    More importantly, Smandra provoked this Lord, and their Smandra Lord Mandora also had a conflict with this Lord.


    This made the two guards pale.


    They weren''t characters like Sandora, Mandora, or even Shiroyasha. If they identally provoked the God in front of them, they would be finished.


    "Please tell, No Name came to discuss with Smandra about the unfinished discussion yesterday." Wu Ming spoke very politely to the two guards.


    One of Smandra''s two guards nodded, turned around and entered Smandra''s fortress.


    However, not knowing if Wu Ming had seen wrongly, he saw the doorman in charge of the announcement nearly fall in the corner of Smandra''s base.


    It seems frightened, which ispletely inexplicable.


    But there is something more inexplicable.


    Wu Ming discovered that the guard who was still on guard in front of him was shaking the whole time, and his face turned pale.


    "Excuse me, are you okay?" In the end, the kindest Jin asked with concern.


    "It''s nothing ... nothing, nothing ... nothing ..." The guard was frightened by Jin, and the answer stumbled, and his eyes faintly stared at Wu Ming, as if he was afraid to offend him.


    This piqued Izayoi''s curiosity, who caught the doorman''s slight movement.


    "Hmm~ Looks like big brother left a deep impression on Smandra yesterday."


    Ignoring Izayoi who was making fun of Wu Ming, but Wu Ming also saw the guard''s erratic eyes staring at him, which made him a little helpless.


    There is no need to be afraid, what happened yesterday is what happened yesterday, and yesterday''s people are yesterday''s people, will not involve anyone else.


    And Wu Ming was not a vindictive person, and would not anger others because Smandra had a bit of disrespect for Wu Ming in the beginning.


    After all, Wu Ming was not a demon.


    However, in the eyes of the Smandra people, Wu Ming was a demon.


    Luckily, Sandora and Mandora came out to greet him in less than half a minute.


    This was a relief to the Smandra members guarding the door.


    "Wee back to Smandra, Chief Jin, Mr Vero, Mr Izayoi." Sandra smiled sweetly.


    Listening to Sandora''s words, Wu Ming felt quite satisfied.


    Because she first called Jin, the leader of themunity, not the strongest Wu Ming.


    It could be seen that the other party, or Sandora, was starting to pay attention to No Name.


    No, Wu Ming had seen it, Sandora being a pure-hearted child, greatly underestimated Smandra''s one-sided vition of the No Name contract.


    However, due to Mandora''s attempts to stop him, and because he had been out of touch with No Name for three years, it wasn''t easy even for Sandora.


    But now, No Name made Wu Ming a strong person, and Mandora''s statement "We are not allied with weakermunities" could no longer be used.


    This also made Sandora take No Name as a matter of course, so Sandora would first talk to the leader of No Name, Jin, not Wu Ming.


    Even if Mandora was a little annoyed, there was nothing she could do.


    He was also frightened by Wu Ming, injured by three little-known "little people" in No Name, and even sensed the danger of death.


    It could be said that if it weren''t for Shiroyasha''s final shout to stop Izayoi, Mandora believed that he would have to be seriously injured if he didn''t die by now.


    Therefore, Mandora had no choice but to let Sandora find out for himself regarding No Name''s attitude and even contact matters.


    After all, this could also exercise Sandora''s abilities as amunity leader, and she knew that too, enough to put Mandora at ease.


    After that, Jin responded to Sandora humbly.


    "Yes, Chief Sandora, we are here to interrupt again."


    Sandora smiled and nodded, then reached out and asked.


    "This way, please."


    Immediately, the three of them followed Sandora and Mandora, and under the watchful eye of all the Smandra members, came to the meeting room where No Name and Smandra had a discussion together yesterday.


    Opening the door, what caught the eye was Shiroyasha who had been waiting for a long time.


    "Oh, are you here, hurry up, I have been waiting impatiently." Even though she said so, Shiroyasha showed no sign of impatience.


    However, everyone would not continue to lower their temper as Shiroyasha showed no impatience, and everyone quickly sat down ording to yesterday''s positions.


    However,pared to yesterday''s noise, today''s conference room looked quite quiet.


    Because from both Smandra''s side and No Name''s side, the number of people had decreased a lotpared to yesterday.


    There were only Sandora and Mandora on Smandra''s side today, and no Smandra executives and Mandora''s cronies in attendance today.


    From No Name''s side, they had just dispatched abination of No Name leader Jin Russell, neer Wu Ming, and Sakamaki Izayoi.


    A line of girls like Kurousagi, Asuka, Yo didn''te, not even Leticia, who never left, being pushed by Wu Ming to go shopping.


    And Shiroyasha was still alone, and didn''t take anyone with her.


    Whether it was Smandra or No Name, there were fewer people gathered here today, which gave off a feeling of inattention.


    On the contrary, the people gathered today are all key figures in variousmunities.


    Sandora, the leader of Smandra, the real second Mandora, the leader of No Name Jin, the strongest member of No Name, Wu Ming, and yesterday gave Mandora a feeling of death, and almost killed Mandora, Izayoi.


    In other words, what we are going to talk about today is the most important thing.


    "Then let''s begin, the discussion about the Demon Lord''s attack." As the host, Shiroyasha spoke first.

 Chapter 639: Ironic Alliance

    Chapter 639: Ironic Alliance


    Shiroyasha''s words were like the wick that started the meeting.


    Jin looked at Wu Ming, who had no intention of opening his mouth, then looked at Izayoi.


    Sensing Jin''s gaze, he turned to Izayoi with a mischievous smile, then looked at Sandora and Mandora.


    "There is nothing to say, we will help you defeat the Demon Lord, and the ownership of the Demon Lord belongs to our No Name."


    Whether it was Sandora and Mandora, or Shiroyasha, they were all slightly confused by Izayoi''s direct words.


    After all, there is no such thing as negotiation.


    However, Shiroyasha could understand Izayoi saying such a thing, after all, he was a problem child.


    However, this is a bit difficult for Sandora and Mandora to ept.


    Seeing Sandora and Mandora''s hesitation, Wu Ming released a blockbuster.


    "Then be careful, we No Name only need the right to belong to the Demon Lord, and we want nothing else."


    Sandora and Mandora were stunned by the explosion of the bomb.


    "Vero?!" Even Jin was taken aback.


    Not to mention other things, if defeating the Demon Lord and reputation will increase, don''t talk about anything else under the orders of the Demon Lord to be paid.


    A Demon Lord who had the authority of the organizer, his possessions were naturally extraordinary.


    At least nothing to lose.


    Therefore, even for the sake of No Name, Jin wanted to fight for more of the advantages brought by the Demon Lord this time.


    Wu Ming naturally understood Jin''s thoughts, but he also had his reasons.


    "Is it important? Although our No Name is in a state of waste, but because of the scarcity of manpower, what we need now is to increase the power of the elites, such as money, rare gifts and so on, with the power naturally can also be possessed. "


    What Wu Ming said was not wrong, if their No Name defeated the Demon Lord in this Fire Dragon Birth Festival, then his reputation would spread by itself.


    And No Name is not short of funds at the moment, and if there is a Gift, there is no need for No Name.


    After all, the creation of the Create Greater Item tool, and Wu Ming''s Mand Field also had a lot of things.


    Although Wu Ming is now a spiritual body, the things in the Mand Field are a collection of magical power, but he canpletely take it out and use Create Greater Item to create it.


    Although the performance can''t bepared to the original product, but at least there''s no problem with it.


    Therefore, the most critical thing for No Name right now was theck ofbat effectiveness.


    After all, although the Little Garden World was nominally a world where a match of advantage was negotiated, it was not safe, especially when there were cheaters like Demon Lords.


    No Name was unlike Smandra, who had members of dragon blood and dragon army, so they could only rely on the strength of individual elites.


    In No Name, except for Wu Ming, Leticia, Izayoi, Asuka, Yo and Kurousagi, the others really didn''t have much fighting power.


    No, there shouldn''t be any older members.


    And among them, the ones that really count as fighting power were Wu Ming, Leticia, and Izayoi.


    However, Asuka had yet to find a suitable Gift, and could currently only rely on a few weak Gifts as consumables.


    In Yo''s words, she didn''t have many magical abilities when she first came to Little Garden World, but only possessed the abilities of most animals.


    In Kurousagi''s case, she was restricted by the world of Little Garden because she was a noble of Little Garden, so she could be excluded.


    There were advantages and disadvantages to Little Garden''s noble status. Kurousagi was not kidnapped by the Demon Lord who attacked three years ago. Due to his status as a Little Garden noble, she left No Name and went elsewhere to be a referee.


    Also due to his status as a Little Garden noble, Kurousagi was unable to freely participate in the Gift Game and contribute to themunity.


    Overall, No Name is in dire need of elitebat power, and the Demon Lord with the authority to sponsor is an elite fighting force that continues to exist.


    "I agree with Vero''s statement, this time I''m thinking the same thing as him." Izayoi''s tone was normal this time, but it still made others feel like a problem child.


    "How about it, Little Master." Izayoi looked back at Jin, he was waiting for Jin''s final decision.


    After all, Izayoi and Wu Ming were not the leaders of No Name, Jin was the leader of No Name, so the decision regarding themunity should be left to Jin.


    Jin thought for a moment nervously, and finally nodded.


    "It''s been like this for a long time. We No Name only requires Demon Lord possession, and nothing else. How''s Smandra?" Jin looked at Sandora and Mandora.


    Mandora and Sandora looked at each other, and after a few seconds, Sandora looked at Jin and nodded


    "It doesn''t matter, we Smandra are not amunity that relies on individuals, so this iing Demon Lord can be given to you guys, but instead, all other benefits belong to us Smandra, and aspensation, we Smandra will help you publicize No Name."


    Then, after Jin nodded, Wu Ming suggested.


    "Then let''s make a contract."


    Wu Ming pped his hands, and two pieces of parchment appeared above the heads of the two leaders, Sandora and Jin.


    The parchment fell, and Sandora and Jin picked it up in their hands.


    It''s like a contract. Generally, cooperation betweenmunities will have such a contract. After all, a verbal agreement is not binding, right?


    However, the witness kept silent, which slightly harmed Smandra.


    After all, no referee is a member of either party.


    The contents of the contract were only written on the terms of both parties, and there was nothing strange about it.


    "Let''s see too," said Shiroyasha, waving both hands at the parchment in Sandora and Jin''s hands.


    Immediately after, the parchment in Jin and Sandora''s hands flew out and flew into Shiroyasha''s hands.


    Immediately after, Shiroyasha checked the two parchments and poured his strength into them.


    In this case, the witnesses became Wu Ming and Shiroyasha.


    "Vero?" Shiroyasha looked at Wu Ming.


    "Of course not." Wu Ming shrugged.


    Shiroyasha was invited by Smandra, so she was nominally on Smandra''s side, in this way, the two sides were bnced, and there were witnesses on both sides.


    Wu Ming doesn''t care about this, after all, it seems fair, doesn''t it?


    "Alright, in this way, the Smandra and No Name alliance is also formed. Furthermore, before the Demon Lord attacks, please enjoy this rare festival." Shiroyasha closed his fan, representing this moment, the end of the meeting.


    The three of them also left Smandra''s base and started having fun ording to what Shiroyasha said.


    Ironically, Smandra and No Name were allies at first, but now they were making such a fuss.


    All that can be said is that things are unpredictable.

 Chapter 640: Clock Tower Restoration

    Chapter 640: Clock Tower Restoration


    At the door of Smandra''s base, Wu Ming, Jin and Izayoi, who had juste out, were standing there.


    "Okay! This bad meeting is finally over, let''s enjoy the festival."


    However, Izayoi''s sentence made the two guards and passersby in Smandra feel embarrassed.


    These embarrassed passersby were all people who had the impression of Izayoi, but they knew who made the clock tower yesterday, and Izayoi was also famous.


    Wu Ming hastily pulled back to Izayoi and walked away.


    "You can obey, the clock tower over there is still floating in the air." Wu Ming smiled helplessly.


    However, the problem child Izayoi is not ashamed of this, but proud of it.


    "Oh! My art, I want to appreciate it."


    Wu Ming could only helplesslyugh, after all, if anything happened to Izayoi again, only Kurousagi would be the first to worry.


    Then, Wu Ming realized that Jin was a little abnormal.


    Jin''s face was a little gloomy, and he seemed to be in a slightly bad mood.


    "Are you thinking about a rtionship with Smandra?" Wu Ming asked with concern.


    When Jin heard Wu Ming''s words, he raised his head to look at Wu Ming, then nodded his head after lowering his head.


    "Even though I know it''s a little unrealistic to want to re-establish a rtionship with Smandra, it''s still a shame."


    After all, Jin and Smandra had had some exchanges. If possible, he still hopes for their cooperative rtionship to return to the way it was.


    However, judging by Sandora and Mandora''s attitude of not proposing to restore the previous alliance, the other party was still watching.


    The alliance rtionship written on Wu Ming''s parchment was only until the Demon Lord was defeated. Judging from the fact that the other party did not propose to restore the long-term alliance earlier, the other party was indeed watching.


    Don''t look at the fact that there are two strong characters, Shiroyasha and Wu Ming, who are in the light and others in the dark in response to the Demon Lord''s attack, but since the other party knows that Shiroyasha is here and dares to attack, it means that the other party is not afraid.


    At least there was a way to deal with Shiroyasha.


    And since there was a way for the other party to ovee Shiroyasha, it was difficult to guarantee that the other party would have no way of dealing with an unexpected enemy.


    Moreover, if the opponent was a strong person who could defeat Shiroyasha head-on, then naturally it would not be afraid of Wu Ming.


    But this chance is quite small.


    Assuming that if that was the case, or even more seriously, if they were all defeated by the invading Demon Lord, then Smandra naturally didn''t need to have an alliance problem with No Name, because at that point they probably wouldn''t hold out, and even more so Sandora. and Mandora probably died in this Demon Lord''s attack.


    So, alliances should be considered after the Demon Lord attacks.


    Maybe that''s what Smandra was thinking at the moment.


    Wu Ming felt that this might be the result of the discussion between Mandora and Sandora yesterday, and also the result of Mandora''s leadership.


    Even though they had only met twice, Wu Ming could also see that Sandora was not someone who could possess such cunning, so all of this could only concern Mandora.


    Sandora''s words must have beenpromised by her brother''s repeated "advice".


    Because Wu Ming had seen Sandora stare at No Name more than once with regret in the previous meeting.


    However, Mandora impressed Wu Ming. Right now, he could n a rainy day. It feels like he''s always been ready for a long time...


    Wu Ming rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    "Vero?" Jin looked at Wu Ming and thought, and couldn''t help but ask.


    Wu Ming came back to his senses and shook his head apologetically.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry too much, it''s over, let''s enjoy the festival."


    "Yes!"


    After that, Wu Ming and Izayoi separated from Jin. After all, he was going to repair the clock tower that was destroyed by Izayoi.


    Looking at the surrounding buildings and the ss artwork, Wu Ming walked towards the location of the clock tower while feeling the artistic style of the North District.


    Because there are still a few days before the Festival of the Birth of the Fire Dragon, many people ormunitiese to visit and prepare to take part in the Gift Game at the outer gate 54545 which looks crowded.


    However, Wu Ming did not use his abilities, but like an ordinary person, he moved forward little by little towards the clock tower along the way.


    Must say that this was a good experience for Wu Ming, as he had not walked in such arge crowd for a long time.


    Slowly he arrived at the location near the clock tower, although the debris of the clock tower floating in the air had also be a natural sight, not crowded.


    After all, if such a thing happened in a world without mystery, it would be very impressive, but if it happened in a world with a high level of mystery like Little Garden, then everyone would only think of it as a special Gift, so it wouldn''t be too crowded.


    After Wu Ming cast the "ignore" magic on himself, he flew into the air and came to the ruins of the clock tower floating in the air. He began to analyze the structure of the clock tower, and allowed him to repair the clock tower.


    Little Garden''s World Bell Tower was just an ordinary bell tower made of stone and brick, After all, it was neither precious nor rare, so it wasn''t too difficult for Wu Ming.


    After about a few minutes, Wu Ming finished his study of the structure of the bell tower.


    Then, Wu Ming left the ruins of the clock tower and flew towards higher ground, in just a few seconds, he arrived at the highest point of the tower.


    The top of the bell tower that should have had a clock, now looked like a broken head, and there was only one fracture that was uneven but quite neat.


    It can be said that Izayoi''s damage was very high, with a slightly hard hit, the stone was like tofu, and was instantly crushed by Izayoi.


    Although Wu Ming could also do it, Izayoi was an ordinary person, at least he was indeed human.


    Wu Ming became more and more interested in Izayoi.


    "The final battle hasn''t been decided yet, why don''t I fight it again when I have time?" Wu Ming said casually.


    But let''s finish what''s in front of us first.


    With the recitation of a spell that had not been cast for a long time due to his finesse, the bell tower was like a living being, and the roof of the bell tower grew straight from its fracture.


    Its structure and appearance is exactly the same as the original.


    "Done, it''s done by hand." Wu Ming pped his hands, and in an instant, the debris floating in the air controlled by the spiritual power shrank as if it waspressed by something, and shrunk as seen with the naked eye.


    When the rubble waspressed to about a meter, Wu Ming snapped his fingers.


    "Pop" White mes lit up from thepression pack.


    In just a few seconds, the fire went out, and there was nothing in the air.


    At this time, due to the burning of debris and the "growth" of the bell tower, many passersby saw the bell tower growing here.


    Suddenly, Wu Ming saw a line of sight staring at him.


    It was a petite girl in a polka dot dress

 Chapter 641: Freckled Skirt Girl

    Chapter 641: Freckled Skirt Girl


    The girl had a delicate face, cute like a doll, her hairstyle was short, rose-colored hair, and two horn-like headdresses adorned both sides of the girl''s head. It falls naturally from both sides of the forehead, giving it a special beauty.


    The girl''s upper body is a cheongsam-style sleeveless dress with a ck background and white edging, with ck sleeves on the sleeves, like a headgear, the girl''s arms are covered with ck polka dots of cloth.


    The girl''s lower body is a short skirt with ck polka dots, as well as ck knee socks and snow boots.


    Although thisbination makes people feel strange, they are very suitable for girls.


    The girl stood motionless and raised her head, looking at Wu Ming with a dazed expression.


    Wu Ming was not surprised that someone could see it.


    The Magecraft that Wu Ming gave himself was just an ordinary Magecraft that took away the sense of existence, it could be said that this was the Magecraft that a slightly serious Magus would use.


    Basically Magecraft which is required for Magus.


    After all, without this Magecraft, it might be a little inconvenient for a Magus to do something secret.


    However, since it was Magecraft that was required for Magus, this meant that this Magecraft effect wasn''t very strong.


    Therefore, Wu Ming was not surprised that the girl in the polka-dotted skirt could find herself among the crowd below.


    "Perhaps it is an expert from a certainmunity," Wu Ming said casually.


    The two of them were just a one-sided rtionship, and Wu Ming would not start a conversation with anyone else because of this one-sided rtionship.


    Just as Wu Ming was about to leave, he suddenly heard a word in his ear.


    "The power of the sun, I hate."


    Wu Ming was stunned for a moment, then looked back at the girl in the spotted skirt.


    The girl was still expressionless, staring at Wu Ming closely.


    Even though he didn''t know why, Wu Ming could be sure that the words just now must have been said by the freckled skirt girl to him.


    And the sr power mentioned by the other party is most likely the incarnation of the [White Stallion].


    The twelve incarnations that have been transformed into Noble Phantasm are considered to be engraved in Wu Ming''s soul, and the other party can actually see that he has the power of the sun in the soul, which makes Wu Ming a little curious.


    Could this ordinary-looking little girl be an existence like Shiroyasha?


    But no matter what, the current situation meant that the other party had a rtionship with him, so Wu Ming decided to take a look at it with a lot of contacts.


    However, just as Wu Ming was about to fly, the girl turned her head and left.


    "!?!?" This attractive appearance made Wu Ming very displeased.


    But since Wu Ming decided something, he would not give up.


    Wu Ming followed the girl closely in the air until the girl entered an alley.


    "Does this let me in?" Wu Mingughed stupidly.


    After all, this girl''s sequence of actions was like luring Wu Ming into an alley.


    Wu Mingnded unhurriedly, and just as he was about to walk into the alley, he saw a shop next door that was opened for the festival.


    Then, on a whim, Wu Ming smiled and walked into the shop. After a few minutes, he walked out and entered the alley.


    This alley isn''t tooplicated, just a one-wayne with a few twists.


    After turning a few corners, Wu Ming found a girl in a polka dot skirt.


    At this time, the girl was still expressionless, but Wu Ming saw a hint of impatience on the girl''s face.


    However, because of the girl''s beautiful face, this trace of impatience contrasted with her gentle face.


    However, the girl still didn''t open her mouth toin, and she still didn''t open her mouth or say anything, she just stood there silently.


    Since the other party brought him here, Wu Ming didn''t need to speak first, so he didn''t say anything, like a girl, waiting quietly.


    The two of them were at a stalemate like this, and time was passing bit by bit.


    A light breeze blew through the alley, and Wu Ming and the girl''s clothes and hair drifted gently.


    As if she had lost her temper, the girl spoke first.


    "Whether it''s your strength or your character, I hate it." The girl lightly opened her cherry lips, and a dull, death-like sound entered Wu Ming''s ears.


    This time Wu Ming could rest assured, when he was about to leave, this girl said it.


    However, Wu Ming naturally smiled heartlessly


    "I''m really sorry, I thought you brought me here, so I put the initiative in. If it makes you unhappy, then this should be considered an apology."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, he extended one hand to the side, and golden ripples swept over his arm.


    Thinking like this, the face of the girl in the freckled skirt became wary.


    Immediately after, she saw Wu Ming let out a strange golden ripple a marshmallow! ?


    Seeing this marshmallow, the girl in the spotted skirt was dumbfounded.


    Because of the shock of the rtionship, the girl''s face showed a change of expression that she had never used before, which made Wu Ming smile when he seeded.


    Wu Ming saw the girl in the polka-dotted skirt looking like a loli, and saw the dessert shop, so he suddenly thought about it.


    After all, not all loli are old monsters like Shiroyasha, right?


    After Wu Ming entered the dessert shop, he found that marshmallows were the best selling product in this shop, so he bought a lot and stored them in his Dragonest.


    "My space is very clean, so I don''t have to worry about getting dirty at all." Wu Ming walked towards the dumbfounded girl in a polka dot skirt and stuffed a marshmallow into her hand.


    And since this was a Noble Phantasm, there was no need to worry about getting dirty.


    The girl in the polka-dotted skirt who originally wanted to refuse also lost the chance to refuse due to a brief daze.


    The girl looked at the marshmallow in her hand, and when she saw Wu Ming''s gentle face like the sun, there was a fluctuation in her eyes.


    She had never felt such thoughts in the heart of a girl who was so cared for by a stranger.


    As if the sun is not so bothersome.


    Then the girl hurriedly shook her head, she still had "business", how could she be "influenced" by the warmth of being cared for.


    "I don''t need it." The girl stubbornly stuffed the marshmallow into Wu Ming''s hand and returned it to Wu Ming.


    However, once Wu Ming had bad taste, then he had turned into a problem child.


    That is, he will do things like a problem child.


    "Obey." Wu Ming said, pushing the cotton candy into the girl''s mouth.


    This made the girl in the spotted skirt widen her eyes in surprise.

 Chapter 642: Cotton Candy

    Chapter 642: Cotton Candy


    The girl in the polka-dotted skirt was surprised for two reasons, one was Wu Ming''s "sudden attack", and the other was the sweetness of cotton candy.


    The girl who had never eaten such a dessert subconsciously took a bite of the marshmallow twice and started to chew it.


    "How about the cotton candy, isn''t it good?" Wu Ming asked with a smile as he fed the girl.


    "It doesn''t taste good." The girl replied subconsciously while enjoying the "serving".


    However, after speaking, the girl seemed to react, and quickly jumped back, away from Wu Ming.


    Then there was another look of vignce.


    Wu Ming paid her no heed, then he stood up.


    "It is almost time to get down to business, youngdy." Although Wu Ming was still smiling, his tone was serious.


    Then, Wu Ming looked in a certain direction.


    "Also, are the two people over there your subordinates? Let them out."


    This made the girl move slightly, but the person hiding somewhere remained motionless.


    As a qualified subordinate, you will not act without master-nta''s orders.


    Then all they needed was the girl''s approval.


    "You two,e out." As soon as the girl finished speaking, two figures jumped to either side of the girl.


    It was a man and a woman.


    The man was wearing a gray military uniform, with pointed ears like an elf''s, and his short, extremely sharp hair was slicked back, with a sharp face, he looked like a soldier.


    The woman was wearing a very revealing white swimsuit-style dress that only covered a small part of her body, with arm guards on her arms and legs, arge white robe behind her, and a blue-and-white hem like a clown''s hat on her head. Don''t know if it''s a coincidence, his ears are also pointy. Compared to the man in military uniform, she was more like an elf.


    Ever since these two had appeared, they had been standing in front of the girl in the spotted skirt, like loyal dogs protecting their master.


    "It seems you are amunity, and you still have a very important role in thatmunity." Wu Ming looked at the spotted skirt girl.


    Then, Wu Ming smiled.


    "Then can you tell me your name? First, my name is Vero, Vero Silence Eude."


    The guards, a man and a woman, did not speak, and they did not dare to speak.


    Wu Ming just stood there putting a lot of pressure on them. If it wasn''t for their master here, they would have abandoned the dangerous man and fled.


    "My name is Pest, and, can you not aim at my subordinates?" The girl in the polka-dotted skirt named Pest spoke up.


    "Sorry, I would have unknowingly noticed the person hiding in the darkness." After Wu Ming said these words, the pressure felt by the Pest guards, a man and a woman, disappeared.


    Wu Ming had indeed suppressed him with spiritual power before, but it wasn''t because of his words that he would "unknowingly pay attention to".


    The reason why Wu Ming used his spiritual power to suppress the two was simply to attack first.


    After all, the other party brought Wu Ming here on purpose, and he naturally had to fight for some "initiative", right?


    Soon after, Pest continued tomand his two subordinates.


    "You two go."


    "Masters!?" 2


    Pest''s two subordinates were taken aback, but in the end they retreated behind Pest.


    It wasn''t that they weren''t confident, but they really couldn''t do anything about Wu Ming.


    It could be said that even with their master, Pest, the three of them could not harm Wu Ming.


    "Okay, very good, then the next question, why did youe to me?" Wu Ming nodded in satisfaction, this was the result of strength.


    However, unexpectedly, Pest actually answered this question.


    "Just to see you once." Pest answered calmly, very alone, and this answer didn''t seem like nonsense.


    "Meet me?" Wu Ming wondered.


    To be honest, no matter whether it was in the East District or the North District, Wu Ming was not very famous, after all, he had onlye to this Little Garden world not long ago.


    However, there were many people who had only heard of his name and knew of his existence without seeing him. After all, what Wu Ming did in the Northern District yesterday was basically spread out.


    With a strange ability to control a fallen clock tower, he fought Smandra''s army at the door, and with just one nce, he managed to knock down all his sieges, and Shiroyasha was even able to get along with him on an equal footing.


    These three events alone were enough to make Wu Ming famous.


    Could it be that these three people belonged to a certainmunity that participated in the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival, because they wanted to see him because they heard about these things?


    Wu Ming guessed so.


    Of course, this level of correct guessing is almost impossible in Wu Ming''s view. After all, there is no shortage of strong people in the Little Garden world. Except for iron fans, it was impossible for anyone to lead idols into the alley with their subordinates.


    But at this moment, what Pest kept saying made this guesspletely lost.


    "However, you are even more disgusting than I thought." Saying that, Pest looked at Wu Ming with disdain.


    However this made Wu Ming feel something new, and he had never been spoken to by anyone else.


    Wu Ming thought about it.


    Wu Ming suddenly remembered the group of people trying to buy Leticia.


    It could be said that those people were definitely not stubborn either. If it wasn''t for the ability of the man named Maxwell at that time, Wu Ming didn''t react, he would have definitely kept those people.


    Perhaps, Pest was the one invited to deal with Wu Ming.


    However, Wu Ming was pped in the face again.


    "Since I heard about the seemingly equal rtionship between you and Shiroyasha, I came to take a look." Pest said calmly.


    "Although not as serious as Shiroyasha, you still annoy me a lot."


    Wu Ming could only helplessly shrug his shoulders.


    It seems that the other party has a grudge with the "Sun".


    But since the other party didn''te looking for trouble, Wu Ming didn''t need to stay.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first."


    Wu Ming said, and sent the marshmallow that Pest had eaten in his hand to Pest with spiritual power.


    "Meeting is also fate, just think of it as a gift from me to you."


    Pest struggled a little in his eyes, then reached out and took it.


    After all, you can''t live on food, can you?


    The next moment, Wu Ming''s figure was swallowed by the Gate, and there were only three people left in the alley.


    Pest took a light bite of the marshmallow and thought.


    At this time, Pest''s female subordinates let out a sound.


    "Master, are we still continuing the n?"

 Chapter 643: Go

    Chapter 643: Go


    It can only be said that Pest''s subordinates are ratherrge, and she is not afraid of eavesdropping if Wu Ming does not leave.


    But she didn''t say anything specific, so even if someone heard her, it would be fine.


    "Why not continue?" Pest asked back.


    "But master It''s not that we don''t have confidence, it''s just that if he attends the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival, we don''t have the confidence to win." The scantily d woman said into Pester''s ear.


    "Ratten is right, my master, if he takes action, you cannot fight even the addition of me and Ratten." The man in military uniform also frowned and said, standing beside the two.


    "Ratten, Weser, don''t you think we can take revenge on him who also possesses the ''sun''?" Pest asked in an even tone.


    As soon as Pest''s words came out, Pest''s two subordinates named Ratten and Weser were shocked, and they quickly looked around, for fear of being heard by others.


    "Don''t worry, he''s gone." Pest, who had already confirmed Wu Ming''s departure,forted the two of them.


    Although Pest was not as strong as Wu Ming, it was still possible to check whether Wu Ming''s figure had left her.


    "Really, master, don''t scare us, it will be bad if he hears about it." Ratten patted her heart-warming chest and took a deep breath.


    The military uniformed man named Weser also stretched his brows upon hearing Pest''s words, and sighed in worry.


    "After all, he is not a pure ''sun''. Even if the ritual is sessfully applied to him, it is estimated that it can only weaken a part of his power, instead ofpletely controlling the actions of an opponent like Shiroyasha."


    If Wu Ming was here, he would definitely be surprised by this sentence.


    Shiroyasha is one of the ten strongest in Little Garden, and these people really say that they can control Shiroyasha''s actions.


    If Wu Ming was really here, then he could confirm that the iing enemy would most likely be Pest.


    But unfortunately, Wu Ming actually left.


    "That''s enough, the ck Death will exterminate him who has lost the power of the sun."


    "You can rest assured."


    Hearing what Pest said, Ratten and Weser were stunned for a moment, then looked at each other, then they knelt on one knee in front of Pest.


    "Yes, master." However, there was still worry in the eyes of the two of them.


    However, since Pest had said so, they were about to deny something. They are not called for any purpose. Their only goal is to serve their master, the girl in front of them.


    Pest nodded expressionlessly, turned around, and started walking out of the alley.


    "By the way, there are still a few days until the Fire Dragon''s Nativity Festival, so don''t follow me, just go for a walk." Pest said without looking back.


    "Hah??" This made Ratten and Weser stare at Pest in disbelief.


    Even though they had not been in touch with Pest for a long time, she, would not waste his time on things like shopping, much less let the two of them go shopping.


    "After all, the Fire Dragon''s Nativity Festival is a rare festival, and you''ve never experienced such a festival, so let''s go for a walk." Pest looked embarrassed, his face was slightly red, and she turned his head.


    "But master, if there is no one by your side, we are a little worried..."


    Weser hesitated, and was interrupted by Pest.


    "Do you think I need someone to protect me?" Pest stared back at Weser in silence.


    "Sorry, Master..." Weser hurriedly knelt down on one knee and pleaded guilty.


    After all, Ratten was so good at guarding people, she immediately grabbed Weser''s arm and walked towards the entrance at the back of the alley.


    "Well, master, please don''t be angry, I will take Weser to go shopping, don''t bezy, and enjoy the ultimate joy this festival brings."


    After all, the outer door of 54545 will probably be the next ck hell.


    "Hey! Don''t drag me, you woman, I''ll go alone!"


    "Yes, Weser, hurry up."


    Then, amid Weser''s grunts and Ratten''s hriousughs, the two left the alley.


    Sensing Ratten and Weser''s departure, there was a hint of doubt and confusion on Pest''s face. Looking at the marshmallow in his hand, she ate it in small bites.


    Immediately after, as if she had reacted in an instant, the doubt and confusion on Pest''s face turned to firmness, and a terrifying ck gas emerged from his hands.


    In less than a second, the ck gas disappeared, and together with the ck gas, there was a cotton candy in Pest''s hand.


    Immediately after, Pester turned around, a ck whirlwind wrapped around her, his petite figure disappeared in an instant, and only a word remained in the empty alley.


    "Revenge..."


    ....


    Wu Ming who had already left the alley had already repaired the bell tower and was no longer bearing the burden, so he decided to take a good look at the outer gate 54545. When time was running out, he would go to take a look for Jin and the others.


    Although Wu Ming also took a walk on the road to the clock tower, it was only the road to the clock tower, not all of it.


    Therefore, there are still many ces that have not been visited.


    Admiring the unique artworks all around, and feeling the joyful atmosphere as the date drew closer to the Fire Dragon''s Nativity Festival, Wu Ming''s heart couldn''t help but be infected by this atmosphere.


    "I must say, the Little Garden World is truly a magical ce." Wu Ming sighed at the people of various races around him, as well as the buildings and artworks filled with Northern District-style art.


    Then, walking to a nearby ss painting, Wu Ming stopped to watch.


    "Is this Piper of Hamelin?" Wu Ming asked the image painted on the painting before his eyes.


    Piper of Hamelin is a fairy tale that tells about a small town called Hamelin which is gued by rats, and the vigers invite a mouse catcher to catch mice.


    The picture on the stained ss in front of him was a fragment from the fairy tale Piper of Hamelin. The mouse catcher yed his flute and lured the mice into the Weser River and drowned. The story in the fairy tale ended like this.


    However, ording to Wu Ming''s understanding, this fairy tale had a follow-up.


    Vigers refused to pay the mouse catcher for viting the contract The mouse catcher yed the flute on a rainy night and took 130 children born in Hamelin.


    Due to the adaptation of fairy tales, the bad side is removed, so that the fairy tales read by ordinary people have a happy ending.


    But in the world of Little Garden, these stories must not be hidden, they have all been restored.


    After all, Little Garden does not know how to take care of children, it must be said that it is not necessary at all.


    After all, this is Little Garden.


    But...


    "Is the Northern District''s style so strange? Introducing a dark fairy tale?" Wu Ming thought and left.

 Chapter 644: Rats Attack People

    Chapter 644: Rats Attack People


    After learning that there were many ss paintings from fairy tales around, Wu Ming also gave up thinking about this matter.


    After all, it might be someone''s style.


    After walking around for a while, Wu Ming arrived around the exhibition hall excavated by the boundary wall.


    After admiring the exhibition hall built into the dividing wall, Wu Ming walked in that direction.


    "Come in and have a look."


    First of all, it''s free to watch here.


    However, Wu Ming had just walked into the entrance of the exhibition hall, and suddenly many people ran out from inside, all of them were visitors watching in the exhibition hall.


    Dodging the running visitors, Wu Ming frowned and looked at the exhibition hall.


    Wu Ming sensed Leticia''s aura from the exhibition hall, and she used the power she gained as a maid.


    "Could the Demon Lord be here now?" Wu Ming was quite confused.


    But it''s still the most important thing to go in and see. If it really was a Demon Lord, Wu Ming would kill the opponent head-on and give him a chance once and for all.


    And now, the visitors in the exhibition hall basically all fled, which also saved Wu Ming''s trouble.


    After entering the exhibition hall, Wu Ming saw nothing wrong, and immediately, he dashed towards Leticia.


    Because the exhibition hall was a circr passage, and the distance between Leticia and Wu Ming was not far, so he came to Leticia in just a few seconds.


    However, Leticia was not alone, and there was someone sitting beside Leticia.


    It was Asuka with slightly torn clothes and some bloodstains.


    "Leeticia, Asuka, are you guys alright?" Wu Ming said, he came to Asuka and cast healing Magecraft runes on her.


    "It''s okay, this bloodstain is not mine, don''t worry." Asuka reached out towards Wu Ming, gesturing for Wu Ming to pull her up.


    Gently pulling Asuka up, Wu Ming discovered that Asuka''s other hand was actually lightly grasping, or gently hugging the little spirit.


    Without asking the origin of these spirits first, Wu Ming first asked why these two had appeared here.


    "Why did you twoe here? How about Kurousagi, Lily, and Yo?" But even though he asked, Wu Ming still didn''t stop taking care of Asuka.


    After all, even though the blood on Asuka wasn''t hers, there were still some scratches on her body.


    Apart from that, the blood stains on Asuka and the damage to her dress, Wu Ming was also trying to fix it.


    "Master, I came here after Asuka, and Kurousagi and the others still have to wait for us on the road." Leticia pointed to the intersection on the other side.


    This exhibition hall had several entrances and exits, Wu Ming who had just entered was one of the exits, and Leticia was referring to the other.


    "Did you meet a mouse?" Wu Ming finished tending to Asuka''s wounds, and started cleaning the blood and repairing her clothes.


    "Eh?! How do you know, Vero?" Asuka held the spirit in her hands and looked at Wu Ming in surprise.


    "It''s too obvious after all." Wu Ming pointed to the ce where the dress on Asuka''s body was broken.


    The damaged area looks like it was bitten by some rodent. The first thing thates to mind is probably just a rat.


    "I was just guessing, but looking at your appearance, I should be right"


    Using magic to repair the damage to the dress, Wu Ming continued to ask.


    "Then, Asuka, why did youe here?"


    In an instant, Asuka confidently stretched out the spirit she was holding.


    "For the kid, of course."


    Wu Ming looked at the spirit carefully, which frightened the spirit so much that she hastily ran towards Asuka.


    After embracing the spirit, Asuka exined.


    When Asuka was shopping with the other girls, she identally saw this little spirit.


    After hearing that such a spirit was a group spirit, and that being alone might be very dangerous, Asuka wanted to protect her for the time being.


    As a result, the spirit was so shy that she was afraid.


    Then Asuka hurriedly exined to Kurousagi and the others, and chased after her.


    Since the spirit ran to this ce, Asuka also followed.


    As a result, the spirit was almost killed by some of the mice that appeared here.


    At this time, Asuka appeared and saved her.


    But the result attracted a lot of mice.


    Because in the narrow space of the exhibition hall, Asuka who was afraid of damaging the exhibition space didn''t dare to use a dangerous Gift.


    It had to be said that Asuka didn''t give full y to the potential problem children this time, and was destroying the exhibition hall for selfish purposes, but the price was that Asuka was quite embarrassed.


    Later, Asuka wanted to use Gift to dominate these rats, but found that these rats could not be overpowered, as if they had been possessed by someone else.


    As a result, Asuka took a sword and fled while holding a spirit and attacked, the damaged dress on her body was bitten by a rat, and the blood on her body was caused by the shing of a rat.


    Then, when the number of mice grew, Leticia appeared and chased away all the mice.


    Best of all, these rats will instantly turn to ashes when they die, which is why there are no rat corpses, but rat blood stains can stick to clothes.


    As Leticia was worried, she informed Kurousagi and the others and followed, and after that, Wu Ming also came.


    "Rat..." After finishing cleaning the blood on Asuka''s body and repairing the damage to her clothes, Wu Ming stopped his magic and started to think.


    "Is there any other information?" After all, Wu Ming attaches great importance to information, because with information, all "mysteries" will be solved.


    Asuka and Leticia started to think.


    Suddenly, Asuka remembered something.


    "By the way, I remember it seemed like I heard the sound of a flute."


    "Flute?" Wu Ming was surprised.


    It wasn''t that Wu Ming had any particr opinion about the flute, but that he was simply revisiting the story about the flute manipting mice.


    Piper of Hamelin.


    Asuka also said that she heard the sound of the flute, and the mice seemed to be manipted, which made Wu Ming think in this direction.


    "Interesting." Wu Ming recalled the girl in the polka-dotted skirt he had met earlier, and smiled.


    "Leticia, Asuka, you may have met the Demon Lord''s subordinates who are preparing to attack the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival."


    "Demon Lord subordinates??" Asuka and Leticia were shocked.


    "Why do you say that, Master?" Leticia asked in confusion.


    "Because, I just met that Demon Lord." Wu Ming showed a confident smile.

 Chapter 645: Analysis

    Chapter 645: Analysis


    After getting some information about the invading Demon Lord, as the leader of themunity, Jin first thought of discussing it with and Shiroyasha.


    Wu Ming, Izayoi, and the others also agreed, so everyone returned to headquarters.


    In the conference room.


    Because of the information about the Demon Lord, Sandora immediately summoned Mandora and several high-ranking officials and came to the conference room.


    Wu Ming, Leticia, Izayoi, Asuka, Yo, Kurousagi, Jin, Lily, Shiroyasha, Sandora, Mandora, and several high-level executives gathered together.


    Because it has be an alliance, everyone does not sit like the previous negotiations, but sits at a rectangr conference table in order of position and strength.


    Sandora, as the host, of course sat in first ce, with Smandra''s group, on her left and No Name''s group on her right.


    Immediately after, Sandora, the host in the first ce, spoke first.


    "Vero said he knows the details about the Demon Lord, is this news urate?" said Sandora as she looked at Wu Ming who was sitting to her right.


    By the way, the first person to sit to Sandora''s right was Jin, the leader of No Name.


    "I can''t be 100% sure, but the uracy is very good."


    Mandora nced at Wu Ming, then Wu Ming talked about his encounter with a girl named Pest, as well as the incident that Asuka and Leticia were attacked by a group of rats controlled by Piper of Hamelin.


    "What do you mean, the Demon Lord who came this time had something to do with


    ?" Shiroyasha, who sat first to Sandora''s left, said.


    By the way, Mandora''s position in second person is second to Sandora''s left.


    Jin can sit first on the right, of course because he is the leader of the alliancemunity, and this time Shiroyasha is nominally the leader of Thousand Eyes, regardless of Shiroyasha''s reputation or strength, she ispletely seated in the first position.


    "Piper of Hamelin?" Asuka, Yo, and the others asked him, they were not very familiar with the term.


    "A viger named Hamelin invited a mouse catcher to catch a mouse." Izayoi, the third person sitting to Sandora''s right exined kindly to the two.


    "However, in the Little Garden World, this story should be circted in the form of a dark fairy tale."


    "That is, the ending is not good?" Asuka asked knowingly.


    "Due to a breach of contract by the vigers, a mouse catcher who uses a flute to control mice manipted 130 cubs born in Hamelin on a rainy night and took them to the forest in the north. After that, the mousetrap and the children, since then, All disappeared." Jin opened his mouth to answer.


    The world of Little Garden pays attention to inheritance, so as the leader of No Name, Jin also often spends all night reading and studying in No Name''s underground library.


    Especially after Wu Ming, Izayoi, Asuka and To came to No Name, Jin worked even harder.


    "As far as the flute and manipted mouse are concerned, this fits the story of Piper of Hamelin." Sandra nodded.


    "Then why did you get involved with that girl called Pest?" Yo asked, raising his hand.


    "Because among the Piper of Hamelin blowers, those children who disappeared were also said to have died of the ck Death inter generations." Immediately after, Wu Ming looked at Shiroyasha.


    "Shiroyasha, if the enemy is really as I imagined, I am afraid that you will fall this time."


    Shiroyasha also sighed.


    "Perhaps it is very possible."


    Wu Ming and Shiroyasha''s words made most of the people present hesitate.


    "That...what does that have to do with Lord Shiroyasha?" Kurousagi looked at Shiroyasha and Wu Ming in confusion.


    "Pest means a gue, and the ck Death is also a gue. The reason why the ck Death urred is because the sun was entering the Little Ice Age, which reduced its activity."


    When Wu Ming exined this, those who did not understand also understood.


    "And Shiroyasha is the sun spirit star. It is inevitable that the other party will have a way of restraining Shiroyasha."


    If the invading Demon Lord was rted to the ck Death, then it could be considered a solution to "Why would the other party stay there when he knew that Shiroyasha would be there." Let''s attack the riddle of the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival."


    "Anything!? Isn''t everyone in danger right now!?" Kurousagi was surprised.


    "Don''t worry, Kurousagi, Vero is still here." Shiroyashaforted Kurousagi.


    Not from worrying about the ident at Shiroyasha,


    That''s why No Name was invited.


    "If true, the Intruders I met were enemies. To be honest, I don''t think the opponent can beat Shiroyasha head-on."


    Even though Pest didn''t use his strength, Wu Ming couldn''t judge the number of digits, but judging by the fact that his subordinates only had six digits, Pest might not be that much higher.


    Even if the other party really has a way to increase his strength to the level of Shiroyasha, Wu Ming is not afraid.


    Hecked everything, except for the trump card, especially after knowing the other party''s inheritance, Wu Ming was no longer afraid of the other party.


    Among Wu Ming''s twelve incarnations, one incarnation was devoted to his inheritance.


    It was the incarnation of [Warrior].


    The ability to cut the inheritance of the other party can be cut off by the inheritance of the other party.


    Regarding the legacy of the ck Death, Wu Ming, who had read many books in No Name''s underground library, said that he had no problems at all.


    One for cutting one, two for cutting one pair.


    However, this was only the simplest trump card in Wu Ming''s hands, and he had many other ways to deal with Pest.


    "Even if the other party has a way of dealing with Shiroyasha, Pest can''t go against me. This is not arrogance, but fact."


    Wu Ming''s words made people feel calm.


    Naturally, the No Name party will not doubt Wu Ming, butpletely trust him, trust his partner.


    However, Smandra''s side began to doubt.


    "Although you are indeed very strong, don''t be arrogant when you don''t know the identity of the enemy." Mandora replied to Wu Ming''s words.


    All eyes were on Mandora.

 Chapter 646: Invited Demon Lord?

    Chapter 646: Invited Demon Lord?


    Wu Ming also understood in his heart that Mandora''s words found no fault, and what he said did make sense.


    "It is not surprising that there are people who inherit the ck Death. After all, there are manymunities with negative heritage in the North District."


    After all, whether it was a good inheritance or a bad inheritance, the Little Garden World inherited the value of its existence.


    And while the people of Little Garden faced thosemunities with a negative legacy, as long as the other party didn''t do things out in the open, then no one woulde out and scream stupid things like defeating evil.


    Just like Galdo Gasper, who had now turned into human waste, hismunity, Fores Garo, came from amunity alliance calledmunity alliance, and the leader of this alliance was a triple-digit Demon Lord.


    Have to say, as long as you have enough power and don''t make trouble on the surface and are honest, then you are a "good person".


    Since what Galdo Gasper did was absolutely outrageous, and his strength was not enough to attract the attention of a triple-digit Demon Lord, Fores Garo was disbanded, and Galdo Gasper was cut off as food for others.


    It could only be said that a very serious matter had been discovered, so there were only words to describe it  worthless death.


    "There will be rats appearing to attack Miss Asuka. It can only be said that it''s because of this little guy," said Mandora while pointing at the yellow spirit standing on Asuka''s shoulder.


    This took the spirit by surprise, and it hastily shrunk towards Asuka''s hair.


    Asuka reassured the spirit with her hands and looked at Mandora with a dissatisfied look.


    "ording to Lord Vero''s words, it seems that the rat will attack this spirit, and the long-term loss will be ensnared by the rat for saving the spirit''s life." However, Mandora closed him eyes and continued to speak in him own words.


    "Do you mean to say that the enemy that can''t be proven on its own is what I call Pest?" Wu Ming asked indifferently.


    "I don''t mean to offend, it''s just a matter of fact." Mandora was disrespectful, but he answered calmly, politely enough.


    Since Mandora saw Wu Ming''s strength, whether it was from the heart, whether it was virtual, in short, Mandora had a little respect for Wu Ming.


    At the very least, it was to put Wu Ming on the same level as Shiroyasha.


    "But Mandora''s words also make sense." Wu Ming acknowledged Mandora generously.


    This shocked everyone in the room, including Mandora.


    After all, they didn''t expect Wu Ming to agree with Mandora''s words so generously.


    "However, as I said earlier, uracy is not guaranteed." Wu Ming shrugged.


    "However, although Mandora''s words are also reasonable, I cannot say that my judgment ispletely wrong." Wu Ming looked at Mandora with a meaningful smile.


    "It is reasonable." Facing Wu Ming''s meaningful smile, Mandora nodded calmly in the face of danger.


    "Then Smandra please prepare for countermeasures."


    Mandora looked at Wu Ming with a smile that seemed strange to him, and nodded in various ways.


    Then, the meeting ended.


    As time was running out, everyone in No Name also used the Gate to return to the East District.


    "Vero, what happened between you and Mandora?" Kurousagi asked Wu Ming as soon as he exited the portal.


    Whether it was Sandora from Smandra and the others, or Jin and the others from No Name, they could all see that something was wrong between Wu Ming and Mandora.


    Moreover, the smile that Wu Ming showed when he finally looked at Mandora, even Lily who was already powerless felt that something was wrong, let alone someone else.


    "Nothing, just tell Mandora I only know the n." Wu Ming came to the one-seater sofa and sat down.


    The gate opened in arge room like the living room, so there was a sofa to sit on.


    This was an ordinary meeting room, but since no one hade, it had be a space for Asuka, Yo, and the others to have a tea party.


    "How?" Asuka asked.


    While talking, Asuka also found the sofa and sat down, like the others.


    The only difference was Leticia, who came behind Wu Ming and stood like a maid.


    After all, getting used to Leticia''s little maidservant, and Wu Ming didn''t say much.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming spoke up.


    However, Wu Ming was not in a hurry to exin, but looked at Izayoi, whose intelligence was no worse than Wu Ming''s.


    "Izayoi probably hasn''t found it yet."


    Izayoi, who was also sitting on the one-seater sofa, stretched out his hands and waved helplessly.


    "Although I guessed a little from what you said in Smandra just now, but I got too little information." After speaking, Izayoi leaned back on the sofa, put his hands behind his head, and waited for an answer.


    Even though he likes being a decryptor, that doesn''t mean he can''t ept being a bystander.


    All in all, rxing.


    "It''s normal for you not to guess, since I didn''t say one thing just now." Wu Ming looked at everyone.


    "Is there something you didn''t say?" Everyone wonders.


    "However, is it really that good not to tell Smandra and Shiroyasha that information?" Jin asked anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, Jin, I''m thinking about Mandora." The smile he saw at Mandora earlier appeared again on Wu Ming''s face.


    This left everyone really confused, what is it?


    "I saw a lot of ss paintings on the street."


    "ss painting?" Some of the people present basically didn''t understand what Wu Ming was talking about for a while.


    So that means someone who understands, Izayoi understood Wu Ming''s words, "Hahaha, I see!" Izayoi suddenly burst outughing.


    "???" Everyone looked at Izayoi in confusion and helplessness.


    Can you exin it clearly, and not mysteriously?


    "Then, let me analyze it from the beginning, everyone," said Wu Ming.


    "Smandra is at rock bottom, and is being targeted by another ss lord in the northern district. The reason is precisely because Sandora, one of the ss lords of the northern district, is too young and inexperienced."


    Wu Ming saw Izayoi and motioned for Izayoi to continue.


    "Then Sandora needs a chance to be famous, like defeating a Demon Lord or something."


    "Defeat the Demon Lord!?" Everyone is shocked.


    However, what surprised everyone was not the Demon Lord''s defeat, but the result of this series of information and analysis.


    Immediately after, Kurousagi spoke in disbelief.


    "Vero, Izayoi, what do you mean, the Demon Lord was brought in by Smandra himself!?"

 Chapter 647: Dangerous But Profitable

    Chapter 647: Dangerous But Profitable


    Kurousagi''s voice trembled slightly, she couldn''t imagine that someone would take the initiative to invite a Demon Lord.


    As a member of the existingmunity who experienced a Demon Lord''s attack, she understood the Demon Lord''s terror better than anyone else.


    If Smandra''s approach was sessful, it was nothing, but if it failed, then it would eventually go beyond redemption, and Kurousagi really couldn''t think of any other adjectives.


    "Smandra may be a little crazy, but they aren''t stupid enough topletely mess with that powerful old Demon Lord." Wu Ming pondered.


    "If my guess is correct, the Demon Lord that Smandra recruited this time must be a not-so-strong ''neer'' Demon Lord in the Demon Lord ranks."


    However, Kurousagi had a different view.


    "Even if it''s a new Demon Lord, she''s still a Demon Lord. They''re ying with fire." Kurousagi stood up excitedly.


    "It is unimaginable to take the risk," Asuka said lightly.


    "After all, this is a great opportunity to increase Sandora''s reputation and credibility," added Yo.


    "Smandra is at rock bottom. If Smandra took the risk and let Sandora and Shiroyasha work together to defeat the Demon Lord, it would not only allow Sandora to inherit the status of the ruler of the northern district, but also get the Demon Lord to join. A business that is guaranteed to profit without losing any money, if you ask me my opinion, I will do that too." Izayoi smiled heartlessly.


    "Well Having said that, but if the other party has a way of targeting Lord Shiroyasha, then it is very likely that Lord Shiroyasha and Smandra will fall into the hands of the opponent." Kurousagi looked concerned.


    Because, if themunities and individuals who were forced to participate in the Demon Lord''s Gift Game failed, then thesemunities or individuals would belong to the Demon Lord.


    Just like No Name, they lost in the Demon Lord''s Gift Game three years ago, and almost all of the members were forced to leave No Name, either bought or sold or exiled.


    However, such a Demon Lord was still considered "good", because,pared to the trade and exile of booty, there were many entric or hot-tempered Demon Lords who would not do this.


    Their original goal was not to keep these "losers" out for fun, but to have fun in the Gift Game.


    To put it simply, this Demon Lord would instantly kill everyone trapped in their Gift Game, and enjoy it.


    The choice is bad or terrible.


    "Don''t worry, Kurousagi, even if there is a problem with Shiroyasha, I''m still here. In short, nothing can happen." Wu Mingforted Kurousagi.


    "Besides, this is just my guess, what if my guess is wrong?" Wu Ming smiled jokingly.


    However, everyone present did not take Wu Ming''s words seriously.


    Just kidding, Wu Ming''s reasoning was perfect to the extreme, if it was still wrong, then nothing was right.


    Leticia didn''t care about Wu Ming''s jokes, but asked about someone else.


    "Then Master, you did not say this key point. I''m afraid it''s not for Mandora''s sake." Even though Leticia didn''t know her Master for long, Leticia already knew her master well.


    Overall, no matter what, his master will never have a good heart.


    "Still Leticia understands me."


    Wu Ming smiled, then he looked at everyone.


    "The reason why I didn''t report this key point was actually for No Name."


    "For No Name?" Jin and Kurousagi subconsciously repeated Wu Ming''s words.


    Looking at the confused two, Izayoi had a mischievous smile.


    "After all, our No Name also needs to be ''promoted'', lustful little master and rabbit."


    Jin and Kurousagi suddenly came to their senses, and even Kurousagi ignored Izayoi''s calls addressed to him.


    Why didn''t Wu Ming say that key point in front of Sandora, Mandora, and Shiroyasha.


    Moreover, Sandora and Mandora, only Shiroyasha alone. With so much information, she was able to deduce the full truth of the matter.


    If Wu Ming were to say so, then this Demon Lord''s attack would likely end tonight.


    In the first ce, since Smandra has a way to attract Demon Lords, there must be a way to remove them.


    If Shiroyasha knew that it was the Demon Lord that Smandra brought, she would firmly ask Smandra to destroy the tool that had attracted the Demon Lord.


    But even if it was destroyed, the Demon Lord would not choose to retreat.


    If you are summoned by someone for no reason, and then you are expelled for no reason, everyone will be angry, let alone the Demon Lord.


    Furthermore, if the Demon Lord was determined to attack, nothing could stop her.


    It was precisely because Mandora knew that even if he destroyed the thing that attracted the Demon Lord, he would not be able to make the Demon Lord retreat, so he distracted everyone and purposely said what Wu Ming said "not necessarily true" in order to let people rx. they.


    After all, with so much information, if Shiroyasha still couldn''t find the target, then she could find the know and kill herself.


    At that time, it was inevitable that the opponent would be defeated at Shiroyasha''s hands.


    Wu Ming didn''t think that the other party''s method of working for Shiroyasha could be used instantly, at least it had to be prepared.


    Therefore, if Pest and the others were attacked by Shiroyasha, then it was basically over.


    However, Mandora did not allow it.


    Shiroyasha could go to defeat the Demon Lord, but she couldn''t defeat her before the festival started, and she couldn''t defeat her alone, she had to be with Sandora.


    Because of that, Sandora''s reputation could spread, and Sandora''s inheritance of the North District''s ss lord title could be justified.


    Sandora''s innocent face appeared in Wu Ming''s mind and shook his head.


    "I don''t think Sandora knows about this yet. All of this should have been nned by Mandora."


    There was no objection to Wu Ming''s words.


    Even though it was only a brief contact in the past few days, whether it was Jin, Kurousagi and the others who had been in contact with Sandora, or Izayoi, Asuka and others who had not been in contact with Sandora in the past, they could all feel kindness in Sandora''s heart.


    It was impossible for Sandora to agree to allow the Demon Lord to attack the festival and consolidate her position by defeating the Demon Lord.


    Maybe, sometimes people''s eyes will be deceived by other people''s intentions, but Sandora''s kindness can fully provide favorable evidence for her ignorance of Smandra''s ns this time.


    Seeing everyone calm down, Wu Ming made a suggestion.


    "Would you like to visit the outer door of 54545 tonight?"

 Chapter 648: Night Music

    Chapter 648: Night Music


    After dinner, No Name''s party passed through the Gate again and arrived at the outer door 54545 in the North District.


    Since the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival will be held in two days, the night here is quite lively.


    The streets are full ofnterns, and the flow of people is no worse than that during the day. The Gift Game, which was held only at night, started in various shops, and the smell of many delicious foods filled the entire outer door of 54545 .


    "Even though the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival hasn''t started yet, it''s already in a very pleasant state," Izayoi said while looking at the festive atmosphere.


    Although the Fire Dragon Birth Festival had not yet started, it was only a few days away from the Fire Dragon Birth Festival. The nights before the big festival are naturally very lively, and the first few days before the Fire Dragon''s Nativity Festival will be very lively.


    But after all, Wu Ming and the others did not look for a ce like a hotel here, but instead chose to return to No Name through the Wu Ming portal, so that No Name''s entourage could not touch the lively night scene at night.


    Seeing everyone who had wanted to give it a try, Wu Ming spoke up.


    "Let''s go shopping, let''s meet here in two hours, don''t y too much and spoil. The Gift Games being held now are basically appetizers, and a very interesting Gift Game is at the Festival of the Birth of the Fire Dragon. It will only appear when it starts." Saying that, Wu Ming consciously looked at Izayoi, Asuka, and Yo.


    "I know, you are like a mother." Asuka said casually.


    This made Wu Ming helplessly smile and shake his head.


    It''s not that you troubled kids make people worry, otherwise I wouldn''t be like this.


    However, it could only be said that it was not a problem child, and Asuka found her purpose in an instant.


    "See, Yo, looks like there''s an interesting Gift Game going on there!?" Asuka grabbed Yo''s hand and pointed at the Gift Game full of flowers held in a certain direction.


    "Let''s go and have a look." Y nodded with a faint smile on her face.


    "Leticia, go with Asuka and the others." Wu Ming looked at the little maid beside him.


    After all, it was impossible to guarantee that the enemy would not attack Asuka again, so it would be safer for Leticia, a four-digit existence, to follow Asuka.


    Apart from that, there is another point, which is to keep an eye on these two problem children.


    Even though Asuka and Yo''s strength was slightly weaker than Izayoi''s, their ability to do things wasn''t bad at all.


    So that the evening party wouldn''t be messed up by troubled kids who didn''t know when to suddenly get excited, Wu Ming felt obligated to help.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming ced his hand on Leticia''s head and touched it.


    "But don''t patronize them. Enjoy yourself. It is very difficult for you to be a maid all the time."


    Leticia''s cheeks turned red and she looked warm.


    "Yes, Master, I understand." Then Leticia smiled and nodded, following Asuka and Yo.


    "Then I''ll go shopping too, see youter." Izayoi, who had walked a few meters, waved his hand.


    "Izayoi?! Wait a moment?!" Kurousagi chased towards Izayoi.


    She didn''t dare let Izayoi go shopping alone, the chance of something going wrong was absolutely 100%.


    "II''ll follow and have a look" Jin was worried, smiled awkwardly, and then followed towards Izayoi.


    As for Lily, she was not like anyone else. As the head of the logistics team, she still had a lot of work to do, so she didn''te.


    In this way, only silence remained.


    But Wu Ming didn''t want to go shopping, that''s why he asked Leticia to follow Asuka and Yo, instead of following him.


    Because, Wu Ming will visit Mandora in Smandra tonight.


    Of course, a secret visit.


    With that in mind, Wu Ming looked towards Smandra''s headquarters.


    ...


    Smandra base, Mandora''s office, he''s processing the paperwork.


    Incidentally, Sandora was also working on documents in her own office.


    Due to Sandora''s immaturity, some documents that Sandora couldn''t handle, or some documents that need to "vite" the interests of other people''smunities, have been withheld by Mandora, and he will either handle it himself, or let him act as that "bad guy".


    But after all, there were very few such documents, so Mandora had processed these documents after only processing them for a short period of time.


    Closing the final document, Mandora put it aside.


    "Hahhh~" Mandora lowered him head and sighed, cing him hand on the table to support him forehead.


    It could only be said that this scene was rare, as Mandora was always full of majesty, both in front of outsiders and in front of Sandora.


    "Sandora must be involved." Mandora showed a sullen expression.


    If anyone saw Mandora''s sullen face now, they would be shocked.


    Wu Ming was one of those who was surprised.


    "I think your n is more likely to fail."


    "Who!?" The sudden voice made Mandora immediately draw out the sword that never left him body even when he was sleeping, and looked around warily.


    "Don''t be nervous, it''s me." This sudden voice sounded from behind Mandora.


    Mandora turned him head quickly and alertly, and saw a young man with ck hair and red eyes.


    "Lord Vero!? You came to visitte at night, do you have any suggestions?" Even though he saw that the visitor was an "acquaintance", Mandora was even more annoyed.


    Because, most likely, the person in front of him knew his n, and he was someone he couldn''t hurt, either in terms of strength or power.


    He had experienced the other party''s strength, and the rtionship between the other party and Shiroyasha who didn''t seem like an ordinary friend also made him look down on him.


    "Don''t be nervous, Mandora, I''m not here to trouble you." Wu Ming removed Hades'' invisible helmet from Perseus, passed Mandora''s table, and sat down at the table in the front seat.


    Mandora didn''t speak, but he kept him sword.


    Because he knew that it made no difference to the opponent whether he held the sword or not.


    After that, Mandora sat on him chair, and Wu Ming was across from him.


    Seeing Mandora sitting but not speaking, Wu Ming started teasing.


    "But I didn''t expect you to think about Sandora. I thought you just wanted to train a puppet leader."


    "I never thought that Sandora, who had a perfect bloodline, was Smandra''s orthodox heir!!" Mandora patted the table and stood as if insulted.


    Not caring about Mandora''s anger at all, Wu Ming waved his hand casually.


    "Whatever you say, I don''t care at all, I only care about one thing, and that is No Name."


    Wu Ming''s words calmed Mandora.


    He knew very well that Wu Ming was here to negotiate with him.


    The bargaining chip was that Wu Ming didn''t expose him during the day.


    Then, Wu Ming directly opened his mouth.


    "I''m not bullying you either. This time against a Demon Lord, we, No Name, will take most of the credit."

 Chapter 649: Secret Talk

    Chapter 649: Secret Talk


    Then, Mandora''s face instantly darkened.


    "Impossible." Mandora tried to control him irritated heart with a dark face.


    He felt intimidated.


    "Let me tell you, even without your chance, No Name with me will never be short of ''opportunities''." Wu Ming narrowed his eyes and looked at Mandora quite arrogantly.


    When Wu Ming said this sentence, Mandora knew that his n would almost be seen in Wu Ming''s eyes, so Mandora could do it now, just ept it passively.


    For what Wu Ming had said just now, Mandora had to admit that it was indeed true.


    Don''t see how No Name is worse than Smandra now, but that''s not the case.


    Even though No Name was at the bottom of the seven digits, Wu Ming was likely at the top of the three digits in Mandora''s view, and this was still a conservative estimate.


    In short, it will not be weaker than Shiroyasha.


    With such an existence, how could No Name be worried about not being able to rise.


    "This is a very valuable opportunity for us, and it is the most important opportunity for you. I promise that Sandora can achieve what you imagine without any risk in this Festival of the Birth of the Fire Dragon. Rtively speaking, we No Name need to take most of the credit, a very reasonable deal, no?"


    Even though this opportunity was optional for No Name, since one was ready, why didn''t Wu Ming take the opportunity?


    Overall, this time around, credit for the aftermath is a foregone conclusion.


    Of course Wu Ming wouldn''t do it, he also gave Mandora satisfaction, or proper benefits.


    What Mandora needed was to make the lord of the North District Sandora worthy of him name, so he invited the Demon Lord, and the bargaining chip that Wu Ming gave him was this, and it is still a no-risk bargaining chip, which undoubtedly made Mandora tempted.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming continued to speak.


    "How can I believe?" Mandora asked loudly.


    "Good word, do you still have a chance to choose?" Wu Ming smiled slightly, and then he continued to speak.


    Mandora really had no choice. Either Wu Ming would take this matter to Shiroyasha and Smandra''s ns were ruined, or he would listen to Wu Ming.


    If the former, then the n will fail, if thetter still has a chance.


    Seeing Mandora nod thoughtfully, Wu Ming sneered.


    "I''m going to say something bad again, Mandora." Wu Ming said indifferently.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming waved one hand, and four translucent boxes surrounded Mandora.


    Immediately after, countless powerful weapons filled with ancient atmosphere appeared in the square, each one aimed at Mandora.


    "I don''t want you to miss tomorrow''s sunshine." The Mand Field appears.


    Seeing these weapons aimed at him, Mandora widened him eyes and said in disbelief.


    "This this is a divine weapon!?


    Wu Ming satfortably in his chair, looked at Mandora, who stood and was silent, and said slowly.


    "You are quite knowledgeable, yes, these are all divine weapons."


    Wu Ming said, reached out and touched the sword floating beside him.


    "Although these divine weapons are not genuine, their strength is no different from the original, and they can be used."


    However, Wu Ming did not want to prove this to Mandora, and Mandora, who was slightly stronger, did not need Wu Ming to prove it.


    He clearly realized that this weapon was indeed divine grade equipment, so-called  divine grade equipment.


    Mandora took a deep breath, then exhaled.


    "So you mean if I don''t agree, I will be killed by you."


    "If you want." Wu Ming looked at Mandora with a smile.


    Wu Ming was not a person who believed in good men and women. He could even take on the role of the Supreme Being of Nazarick without the slightest hesitation, killing the second person of the five-digitmunity, he had no psychological burden.


    In this way, Wu Ming and Mandora did not speak again.


    For a moment, Mandora sighed.


    "I hope you can keep your promise." Mandora looked at Wu Ming deeply, and he chose topromise.


    "At least I won''t unterally abandon my allies." Wu Ming replied mockingly.


    Wu Ming said, and put away the Mand Field.


    "In all of Smandra, only Sandora doesn''t know about it, so..."


    Looking at Mandora''s meaning, it seems that not only high-level Smandras know about this, but even lower-level people seem to know it.


    "Of course I know, with Sandora''s character, how she can agree with your approach." Wu Ming looked at Mandora with a sullen look.


    However, even so, he couldn''t deny that his behavior this time was ying with fire and setting himself on fire, and it was the kind that burned everyone together.


    "If it weren''t for Sandora, Smandra wouldn''t exist anymore." Undoubtedly, Wu Ming had such strength.


    After that, Wu Ming nced at Mandora coldly, then turned around and approached the window.


    "You don''t need to do anything, just wait quietly." After Wu Ming finished speaking, his figure instantly disappeared by the window.


    Watching the swinging sash, Mandora sat down and closed her eyes.


    "Hahhhh~"


    ....


    On the street, Wu Ming, who didn''t know when to mix with the crowd, went with the flow of people and admired the scenery around him, but his own thoughts were elsewhere.


    To be honest, after Wu Ming found out the truth, he had the urge to kill Smandra.


    Smandra''s group held the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival knowing that the Demon Lord was about to attack the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival.


    An invitation to No Name was also invited after Smandra got a definite answer after Shiroyasha asked.


    This means that themunity and residents of No Name and the outer door 54545 are at stake by Smandra.


    There were only two mentalities for people who could do this, one was that they would definitely win, and Smandra definitely didn''t have this mentality.


    Second, Smandra doesn''t care at all about the safety of the chips he uses to bet on.


    After all, if you lose, Smandra will also be confiscated by the Demon Lord along with the "chips".


    However, this is no reason for the opponent to use No Name as a pawn.


    You can imagine if themunity that came was not No Name, but anothermunity, what would happen if Shiroyasha was defeated or trapped by the opponent in a special way.


    The entire army was annihted.


    However, there is no if, this time No Name.


    Wu Ming admired Mandora''s courage and dared to make him and himmunity a pawn, Smandra.


    However, in Wu Ming''s view, Mandora was just tired and twisted.


    However, seeing that Sandora gave Wu Ming a good impression, and without realizing it, he still let Smandra go.


    But the price is that the big credit this time basically goes to No Name''s cyst.


    "Well, it could be considered bankruptcy and disaster relief." Wu Ming stopped thinking about this matter.


    At this moment, a voice came.


    "Ah, isn''t this Vero? It is such a coincidence."

 Chapter 650: Visiting the Night Festival

    Chapter 650: Visiting the Night Festival


    Wu Ming looked at the source of the sound, and what caught his attention was a red dress.


    "Asuka?" Wu Ming was slightly surprised.


    That''s right, the neer is Asuka.


    "How did you get here ..."


    However, to Wu Ming''s slightly unreasonable words, Asuka frowned in dissatisfaction.


    "Why did Ie here? Didn''t you use Gate to send us here, do you have a fever?" Asuka said, and extended her hand to Wu Ming''s forehead.


    A smooth and gentle hand naturally ced Wu Ming''s forehead. Due to the temperature in the North District, this soft hand gave him a cold feeling.


    "Not hot?" Asuka looked quite serious.


    Wu Ming waved his hand and patted the hand that Asuka had ced on him forehead.


    "Please, how can I have a fever" Wu Ming smiled helplessly.


    The reason why Wu Ming was surprised after seeing Asuka was only because he was interrupted by someone after he thought, and it turned out to be an instant reaction after an acquaintance.


    It was like someone who was sleeping soundly was suddenly summoned by someone else, even if they found out that the other party was an acquaintance, it was inevitable that they would be shocked.


    As for spiritual power, Wu Ming would not release spiritual power when it was not needed, one was tired and the other was easy to cause trouble.


    Coupled with Wu Ming''s thoughts, this led to the fact that no Asuka had approached for a long time.


    "Right, how can a spirit get a fever?" Asuka suddenly nodded.


    Shaking his head, Wu Ming thought of nothing else.


    "By the way, weren''t Leticia and the others with you again? Why can''t you see them?" Wu Ming could sense Leticia''s position, but it wasn''t here.


    Even though Leticia was not far from here, there was Wu Ming''s warning that Leticia must not leave the long distance Asuka arranged by Wu Ming.


    When Wu Ming asked such a question, Asuka suddenly stiffened.


    "Ahh~ After all, Leticia is also a girl, the festival is very interesting, it is inevitable that there will be negligence." Asuka smiled and looked at Wu Ming with folded arms.


    However, ording to Wu Ming, it was determined by Asuka and Y to cause Leticia to be negligent for a short time, which led to Leticia "let go" Asuka.


    In Wu Ming''s opinion, the reason why Yo was invisible was to cover Asuka and ensnare Leticia, or to "escape".


    "You are really brave, you are not afraid to meet those rats again."


    Wu Ming sighed, and sure enough, a problem child was still a problem child.


    After that, Wu Ming said to Leticia with the power of his incarnation, Asuka was by his side, but Wu Ming felt that Leticia''s position was moving quickly by his side.


    In other words, she moved towards Asuka.


    "Hmph~ I''m not afraid of the person controlling the rat. If not for the inability to use great Gifts in the exhibition hall at that time, how could I be so suppressed." Asuka raised her voice like a proud red fox.


    However, Wu Ming did not continue to talk to Asuka, but looked at Asuka with a smile.


    This made Asuka feel that something was wrong.


    "Asuka!" A voice that was full of immaturity but quite annoyed suddenly came from behind Asuka, which made Asuka let out a funny scream, and instantly shrank behind Wu Ming.


    The visitor was, of course, Leticia.


    Leticia''s speed, which had recovered to four digits, was naturally not much slower, only a few seconds of Wu Ming and Asuka talking, and she was behind Asuka.


    "Le Leticia, how are you" Asuka greeted with a grin.


    "I am not good." Leticia opened her ck shadow wings and soared through the air at the same level as Wu Ming and Asuka.


    Although she was a little annoyed that she was toyed with by the troubled kid again, this anger dissipated when she saw his master.


    With this in mind, Leticia was no longer angry.


    Of course, if she is not angry, she will not be angry, but it is still okay to be "angry" in action.


    Leticia floated upside down behind her and moved Yo, who was bound by a ck shadow rope, forward.


    At this moment, Yo''s pretty eyes looked like mosquito coils, and she was clearly in aa.


    The same treatment as Yo''s cat.


    The poor cat also had mosquito-repellent eyes, and seemed to be dead.


    "Yo!? How did you faint!?" Asuka shouted subconsciously.


    Needless to say, Yo must have been affected by the strong inertia and impact force as Leticia moved at high speed and hung upside down.


    However, Yo was much stronger than ordinary people, so she woke up a little when Asuka called her name.


    "II can stilldon''t give upAsuka"


    Then, Y''s body naturally slumped and fell unconscious again.


    "Yo!?" Asuka was surprised.


    "Uh..." This left Wu Ming at a loss for words.


    On the other hand, Leticia looked relieved.


    "Hum~ let you y with me again."


    Needless to say, Leticia must have done some tricks to make Yo faint like this.


    "Unlucky!? I will definitely inherit Yo''s will, and I will never give up!?" Asuka looked angry.


    However...


    *k----*


    It was clearly the sound of a palm pping flesh.


    "Kyaa-" followed by Asuka''s scream.


    Seeing Asuka with a flushed face covering her buttocks and staring at her viciously, Wu Ming made his eyes enchanted.


    "If you don''t want to go shopping, we can go back now."


    Asuka firmly acknowledged her advice.


    But...


    "Today''s humiliation, I remember it, and you will definitely pay it a hundred times!?" Asuka finally made a cruel statement.


    Using spiritual power to look at the attracted crowd around him, Wu Ming shook his head helplessly.


    "Yes, miss, let''s go."


    Just like that, Wu Ming brought Leticia, Asuka, and Yo who got up in the middle without any problems, and walked around the festival tonight.


    After the allotted time, No Name''s people gathered at the appointed ce and returned to headquarters together.


    Whether it was Asuka or Yo, the two troubled children were also tired of ying, they took a bath with Kurousagi and the other women and got ready for bed.


    Wu Ming and the other men weren''t that tired at that time. After Jin said hello, he went to the library to read.


    This resulted in a situation where Wu Ming and Izayoi were alone.


    "The Demon Lord of the Fire Dragon Birth Festival ising, do you have any ns?" Izayoi asked suddenly

 Chapter 651: The Festival of the Birth of the Fire Dragon, Begins!

    Chapter 651: The Festival of the Birth of the Fire Dragon, Begins!


    Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window of the No Name conference room, Izayoi looked at the night view, he said to Wu Ming without looking back.


    "There''s a n, I was just talking to Mandora." Wu Ming used the existing tea set to make tea for himself, but also responded to Izayoi without looking back.


    "I''m being the center of attention again, I really want to teach that person a lesson." Izayoi smiled arrogantly.


    Izayoi wasn''t stupid,pared to the others in No Name, he was even very smart.


    Izayoi easily guessed why Wu Ming had proposed visiting the night festival tonight.


    To be honest, even if it was the night festival leading up to the Fire Dragon''s Nativity Festival, there wasn''t much of an interest.


    Otherwise, the three troubled children would not want toe back.


    It was impossible for Wu Ming not to know this, so why did he suggest that everyone go to the night festival? Of course, he went to "rule" Mandora.


    Of course, in the entire No Name, only Wu Ming, who has the destructive power, is called "order". If it was someone else, or even Izayoi, it could only be called a "negotiation".


    Very simply, because they didn''tpletely destroy Mandora''s power.


    Although he was a little unwilling, Izayoi understood that it was best to go with Wu Ming, so he didn''t say much orin.


    "Even though Mandora is very cruel to other people, he loves Sandora and Smandra very much." Wu Ming poured the brewed tea into two cups and put down the teapot.


    "It really is a coincidence, I am that kind of person too." Izayoi smiled, his smile quite frightening.


    Not only did Wu Ming "protect", but even Izayoi "protected".


    The partners andmunities he knew had be the opponent''s "chess tiles", so Izayoi was naturally quite angry.


    Of course, this anger would not be highlighted by Izayoi.


    To put it simply, if anything happened to the people of No Name this time, Izayoi would destroy Smandra, and he would destroy him with a smile.


    In the same way, Wu Ming is also such a person, but he is more "ruthless" than Izayoi. If it wasn''t for the good girls Sandora and Shiroyasha, Smandra would have been eliminated by Wu Ming.


    Apart from the entire 54,545 outer gate dwellers,munities, and other members who came to participate in the outer gate, they put everyone on the chessboard at risk of death as "chips". In Wu Ming''s view, such amunity waspletely unnecessary.


    Whether it''s lowering the number ofmunity members, or ignoring the name of the ruler of the North District, there are many ways, you must choose the desperate one, if you don''t seed, you will be a benevolent person and it is still a way to unite everyone to "be good." ".


    Wu Ming was not someone who liked to ughter others at will, but in the face of such amunity, he had a clear conscience.


    But precisely because Wu Ming was not a person who likes to ughter at will, plus he saw Smandra has a young but strong and kind leader, Wu Ming gave up.


    He believes that Sandora, who is gradually taking ownership of Smandra from Mandora, can manage thismunity well, and this time there will be no more cases of bringing everyone together to "be kind".


    "Mandora haspromised, but what they did this time was to make a wedding dress for our No Name." Wu Ming smiled lightly and took a sip from his teacup.


    "How to say it?" Izayoi asked.


    Wu Ming told Izayoi about his conversation with Mandora.


    "Are we responsible for most of the praise, so the Demon Lord will also give us full strength to deal with it!?" Izayoi''s eyes lit up.


    "It means." Wu Ming nodded.


    Although Smandra''s approach was inhumane, but because it had been done, it could not be wasted.


    Then leave it to their No Name to ept it.


    "Good job, Brother!" Izayoi looked back and made a "stick" motion at Wu Ming.


    "But don''t get too excited too soon. If the other party can''t frame Shiroyasha and let Shiroyasha take action, then we won''t stand a chance."


    After all, it was pretty obvious, and Shiroyasha hadn''t made any preparations, so it was too rough.


    "Then I''ll have to look forward to it." Izayoi said jokingly, then walked to Wu Ming''s side, took the teacup Wu Ming prepared for himself, and drank it.


    "The tea is good, let''s go to sleep." Izayoi waved his hand and left the conference room.


    "Crack" The sound of the door closing was heard, indicating that only one person was silent.


    Sipping tea slowly, Wu Ming looked out the window, admiring the night view.


    "I don''t know, are those guys going to join in on the fun?"


    Wu Ming was skeptical about Pest''s statement that "no one told her about Wu Ming, she just wanted toe and see Wu Ming".


    Wu Ming felt that there must be some mysterious person carrying out hidden actions here.


    "This festival might really not be as simple as I thought it would be."


    The night passed quietly.


    ...


    Time passed quickly, two or three days passed, and the opening ceremony of the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival was sessfully held.


    Even though it was the opening ceremony, Sandora, the host, announced the start of the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival.


    And due to therge number of people, Sandora simply sprayed fire into the sky and spread her own words with a special Gift, without the organizers raising it to exin.


    The opening ceremony went smoothly, which made Shiroyasha heave a sigh of relief.


    There are only three important ces in the general festival, the opening ceremony, the closing ceremony, and the grandest Gift Game.


    There was nothing to do at the opening ceremony, so the other party would definitely want to strike at the grandest Gift Game or closing ceremony in this Fire Dragon''s Nativity Festival.


    However, other people do not know this, so they are immersed in the grand joyous ceremony.


    Although Smandra was a little worried, they basically appeared as guards in various Gift Games, and their serious expressions didn''t let others see anything, just as professional.


    As for No Name... It can only be said that it is two extremes with Smandra.


    Since Kurousagi was going to be the umpire, Jin had only participated in a few regr Gift Games, so basically No Name''s main fighting force was still three troubled kids.


    In the two days since the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival, the three troubled children often won because of their strength, which made many people and even manymunities remember that the three of them came from No Name, who had no name.


    In the open arena, Wu Ming who was rowing, sat on a special chair, watching Y who was ying below.

 Chapter 652: Semifinals

    Chapter 652: Semifinals


    Wu Ming was sitting on a special high tform at the moment, with ordinary spectator seats on either side.


    Next to Wu Ming sat Shiroyasha, Leticia stood behind him, Sandora sat on top of the three, Mandora stood next to her, and there were several lizards around the high tform.


    The guards and the people sitting here also knew that this was the organizer''s viewing tform.


    Why did Wu Ming appear here?


    Either as the representative of No Name, who had joined Smandra, or because of his own strength, Wu Ming was qualified to sit here.


    And the reason why there were only Shiroyasha and Leticia next to Wu Ming was because everyone went to help others.


    Kurousagi was the referee andmented on the Gift Game. JIN also participated in some not-so-powerful Gift Games. Lily who followed, went to cheer Jin on. Izayoi and Asuka also participated in another Gift Game.


    Don''t hesitate, the exciting Gift Game at the Festival of the Birth of the Fire Dragon is beyond everyone''s imagination. The three troubled children had participated in the Gift Game for the past two days.


    Even though the mighty Wu Ming wouldn''t be participating in the Gift Game, that didn''t mean that he wasn''t paying attention to the Gift Game.


    Regarding the Gift Game that the three troubled children participated in, Wu Ming watched it almost every game.


    Of course, it must also be without conflict.


    Just like now, three troubled children werepeting in different Gift Games at the same time, but Wu Ming came to Gift Game Yo to watch.


    So, why did Wu Minge to watch Yo''s match? Definitely not because he came here to sit in a special seat with the organizers, um, not at all.


    The main thing is that this Gift Game is a special Gift Game.


    This Gift Game was the biggest kind of Gift Game in the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival, so Sandora would be there.


    This is why Kurousagi will be leading this Gift Game.


    The Demon Lord most likely, or in other words, must have attacked while Sandora was present, so Wu Ming and Shiroyasha appeared here.


    And Y came to participate because she had gotten rid of Shiroyasha.


    This Gift Game is called the "Creators Contest", and the contestants must be those who have a creation Gift that can be used for a long time, and Yo happens to have a creation gift that can be used for a long time  the holder of a <Genome Tree>.


    From then on, Shiroyasha invited Yo to participate in this Gift Game.


    Because she was more interested, and at Shiroyasha''s request, Yo participated in this Gift Game.


    Of course, Yo qualified and reached the semi-finals.


    Seeing that Yo''s opponent below was a boulder man, Wu Ming''s heart was not disturbed.


    Wu Ming didn''t understand the rules of this Gift Game at all, nor did he want to understand them at all.


    He knew one thing, as long as Yo defeated his opponent.


    However, for Y, whose enemy was this boulder giant, there was no difficulty at all.


    The stone giant opposite Yo waved his big hand, punching where Yo was.


    Then, Y just jumped slightly and flew into the air, or stood in the air.


    Yo gained the friendship of a griffin after participating in Shiroyasha''s Gift Game, thus gaining the power of a griffin, allowing her to walk on air.


    *boom*


    The rock giant''s arm hit the ground hard, causing a sway.


    However, the specially reinforced soil didn''t show any damage.


    Due to inertia, the stone giant was unable to quickly and quickly retract the fist that hit the ground, at this moment, the stone giant''s body tilted.


    However, Yo would not let this opportunity pass, nor would he be waiting for this opportunity.


    Yo jumped lightly and came behind the rock giant in an instant, then she condensed the enormous power obtained from the elephant into his legs and kicked the rock giant''s back hard.


    *Explosion-*


    Yo''s boots touched the rock giant''s back, and there was a loud bang.


    Immediately after, the stone giant fell forward and fell to the ground, unable to get up again.


    Expected murder.


    Immediately after, the long-awaited and quite excited Kurousagi immediately announced.


    "The winner  Kasukabe Yo from No Name!!"


    "Ohhhh----!!"


    Exmations rang out from the audience.


    The audience doesn''t care where the winnerse from, they just want to see a good game.


    Yo who defeated his opponent in seconds, won the audience''s approval, so they cheered for the winner.


    For Yo''s victory, Wu Ming did not hesitate anymore.


    Even though Yo''s strength was not as good as Wu Ming''s and Izayoi''s, it didn''t mean that Yo was weak.


    Beforeing to Little Garden, Yo had the power of arge number of animals. Aftering to the Little Garden World, she also obtained the power of a beast.


    Yo''s ability to fly a griffin is the clearest example.


    Winning this match easily had proven Yo''s strength.


    "It really is a beautiful hit." Shiroyasha next to Wu Ming praised.


    "Miss Kasukabe Yo is indeed very strong." Sandora also agreed with Shiroyasha.


    His tone was not praise, but admiration from the bottom of his heart.


    Even though Yo had a rather high level Gift, Genom Tree, Yo was amoner, and even a patient who was sick and couldn''t get out of bed before he got the Genome Tree.


    It''s not that Yo became strong by relying on the Genom Tree, but she used the Genome Tree''s ability.


    Asuka''s gifts are also quite strong, but due tock of training, Asuka''s effect ability isn''t strong, right?


    Even other people, and even other races that were stronger than humans, wouldn''t be able to reach the Yo level if they didn''t work hard in the state of holding the Genome Tree.


    That''s why Sandora praised Yo.


    Wu Ming''s praise for Sandora was quite useful, after all, Y was a person of him own No Name, right?


    However, don''t put off business.


    "Alright, Your Highness Sandora, this is the end of the semi-finals, it''s your turn to speak," Wu Ming said to Sandora.


    Wu Ming''s words were true. This Gift Game called "The Showdown of the Creator" is the biggest Gift Game in the Festival of the Birth of the Fire Dragon. The semifinals were finalists, and Sandora was required to give a pre-motivational speech.


    Sandora nodded nervously, then took a deep breath and walked to the stands.


    "Then, I will take the first step." Wu Ming stood up right after Sandora got up.


    Although not in line with etiquette, Mandora was afraid and was unable to argue with Wu Ming for "some reasons".


    But even if Mandora didn''t speak, someone did.


    "Your behavior is a little too much, kid." Shiroyasha looked at Wu Ming discontentedly.


    After all, you are also a person of status. Can''t you just sit back and wait for people to finish talking before leaving? It will give me face.


    However, Shiroyasha was just pretending, she didn''t think Wu Ming, the half-troubled kid, would listen to her.


    However, Wu Ming showed serious thought.


    "That''s what I said." Wu Ming nodded.


    Then, Wu Ming looked at Leticia.


    "Then Leticia, sit down for me."


    "Hah?" cried Shiroyasha.

 Chapter 653: Conversation with Yo

    Chapter 653: Conversation with Yo


    Hearing Wu Ming''s unreasonable words, Sandora''s legs softened as she stood up, and she almost sat up.


    However, she was also the North District''s ss lord, so Sandora kept her figure steady.


    Then, in Shiroyasha''s astonished state, Wu Ming left Leticia and slipped away.


    On the other hand, Leticia guessed what her master was thinking, and sighed helplessly and sat down on Wu Ming''s chair.


    Mandora closed him eyes and didn''t speak. Leticia is a four-figure figure, so it''s not impossible to rece Wu Ming...


    After all, even if he said no, no one would listen...


    Fortunately, Shiroyasha and the others sat a little behind, and the audience was drowning in excitement, so no one saw what had happened just now.


    After that, Sandora, who was sighing, walked forward and started the mobilization speech before the "Battle of the Creators" finale.


    The reason why Wu Ming slipped away was because Sandora was now a qualified leader. Although he can''t speak at length with people likemunity heads and managers, he can talk a lot.


    Wu Ming had a deep understanding of this at the opening ceremony of the Fire Dragon''s Nativity Festival.


    Wu Ming, who had learned the "lesson", naturally didn''t want to listen, so he fled first...


    Wu Ming came to the exit where the yers left the arena. Even though there were Smandra''s guards, but because they knew him, they didn''t stop Wu Ming.


    In this way, Wu Ming is here waiting for Yo.


    Although it was a mobilization before the final, it was the end of the semifinals, and many people were already very tired, especially the yers.


    So Sandora didn''t say much, so the conversation ended quickly.


    Yo walked out of the intersection here holding a cat.


    And Wu Ming had been waiting for a long time.


    "Vero?" Seeing Wu Ming, Yo was slightly surprised.


    "Why, didn''t expect me toe?" Wu Ming asked with a chuckle.


    "Un, after all, our rtionship isn''t good enough for you to pick me up alone, right?" Yo tilted his head and looked at Wu Ming.


    In the rtionship between the three troubled children and Wu Ming, the first things to talk about were Wu Ming and Izayoi.


    Because of the rtionship between the two of them, and because they are both "sage people", the rtionship between the two is quite good, although not to the level of a very hard iron friend, but better than an ordinary friend who is much higher.


    And because Wu Ming solved the problem of Asuka''s Gift, the rtionship between Asuka and Wu Ming was also good.


    Only the rtionship between Yo and Wu Ming wasn''t as good as Izayoi and Asuka, the rtionship between the two was just a couple that themunity couldn''t see when they looked up.


    And shouldn''t Wu Ming be with Shiroyasha and Sandora, and, where is Leticia?


    Some doubts filled Yo''s mind.


    "Isn''t it just because the rtionship isn''t that good, that we need to improve our rtionship?" Wu Ming who was on a whim, was joking.


    However, Wu Ming just didn''t want to listen to the long talk, so he sneaked out earlier...


    However, Wu Ming''s words made Yo''s face slightly red, his words were a little lethal to Yo, an innocent and innocent girl who had never been in love.


    However, seeing its master being mistreated, the cat in Yo''s arms began to show its teeth and ws at Wu Ming.


    "Meow meow meow meow meow meow meow!?"


    Although Calico has seen the oppressor of Wu Ming, but this is about the master, Calico spoke firmly.


    "Hey, old man, your hands and feet are old, so age in peace," Wu Ming said jokingly to Calico.


    Although Wu Ming was not a cat and could neither speak catnguage nor animalnguage, he was not fully human either.


    Even if he didn''t understand the meaning of Calico''s words, but through Calico''s performance and the fact that he was a non-human species, Wu Ming still guessed Calico''s words.


    "Calico, don''t make trouble." Y returned to her normal face and soothed the cat in her arms.


    She naturally knew that Wu Ming was joking, but since everyone was busy, she was already very happy that a partner could pick her up after his game.


    No Name''s status in Yo''s heart wasn''t low, and even if she was a couple who didn''tmunicate much, Y could still be kind.


    "Would you like to go together?" Yo looked at Wu Ming.


    "Of course." Wu Ming shrugged.


    Otherwise, why would Wu Ming wait for Yo?


    Wu Ming and Yo walked side by side towards Smandra.


    Although it was possible to return to No Name through the Gate at night, it was still a bit of a hassle anyway.


    Because of that, Sandora prepared a room for No Name and the others in Smandra after the Dragon Birth Festival.


    As for Lily, although she said that she still had work, this was a rare event, instead of being pulled by Wu Ming and others, she was pushed around by the other logistics kids.


    "Leave No Name to us!" This was the children''s promise to Lily, which made her almost cry.


    To fulfill her friends'' good intentions, Lily followed.


    However, Wu Ming would still return to No Name every night to check it out. After all, the fighting power left behind by No Name was just a golem without life and consciousness, which definitely made people feel ufortable.


    But every time Wu Ming returned to No Name, No Name was well managed by those children.


    Thinking of this, Wu Ming couldn''t help but smile.


    "May I ask?" Y suddenly asked, who smiled at Wu Ming.


    "Of course, but as a price, I will also ask you a questionter." Wu Ming was stunned for a moment, then offered an exchange.


    "Okay." Yo nodded, then she asked his own question.


    "Vero, aren''t you afraid of the Demon Lord?" Yo asked calmly.


    Through the previous conversation, Yo knew that Wu Ming had never seen a Demon Lord in this world, nor had he ever met her.


    So it seemed reasonable for her to ask such a question.


    However, in Wu Ming''s view, this is only Yo''s concern.


    Yes, worry.


    Even though Yo was also quite interested in the Demon Lord, it would be a lie to say that she wasn''t worried.


    Whether it was Yo or Asuka, the "trouble level" of the two troubled children was much weaker than Izayoi''s.


    Just like the Demon Lord''s attack this time, although Asuka and Yo seemed to be as interested in Izayoi, they were both not as excited and anticipating as Izayoi was in their hearts, they were all a little worried.


    "After all, I have also faced many strong enemies who are not weaker than me, so I am not afraid," Wu Ming replied.


    "Or just get used to it." Wu Ming shrugged.


    "Really" Yo nodded.


    "However, I still have the power to protect my partner." Wu Ming nced at Yo with confidence.


    Seeing Wu Ming''s confident smile, Yo couldn''t help but feelfortable after feeling Wu Ming''s strength, but the bitterness that shed in his eyes did not escape Wu Ming''s capture.


    "Then how about you, Yo, do you have something on your mind?" Wu Ming asked, seeing Yo''s thoughts.


    Facing Wu Ming''s question, Yo pondered for a moment and said.


    "Am I too weak?"

 Chapter 654: open heart Yo

    Chapter 654: open heart Yo


    "Too weak?" Wu Ming repeated Yo''s words.


    "Un, I wonder if I am too weak." Yo nodded, indicating that Wu Ming heard her correctly.


    "Why do you think so?" Without pausing at Yo''s words, Wu Ming asked as he walked.


    "The world where the four of us have gathered, let''s not talk about it, Izayoi has the strength to fight with you, Asuka has also found her own path with your help, and it is only a matter of time to be stronger. Look, I''ll be the weakest one."


    "It''s just ing soon'', right?" Wu Ming asked back.


    "Don''t talk about Izayoi, but Asuka hasn''t found a Gift that matches her ability development. It''s not good to define it as early as possible."


    Then, Wu Ming stretched out his hand and patted Little Yo''s head.


    "It hurts" Holding Calico in one hand, the other hand went up to cover the spot on the head that Wu Ming hit.


    "It is clear that it has not beenpletely surpassed, it is only a bit of momentum, why is the little girl so insecure." Wu Ming said in the tone of a grandfather.


    "Because there is momentum, then I am destined to be the weakest." This made Yo frown sadly.


    "In my era, everyone was constantly chasing after others. That''s not to say that they rxed after surpassing others. On the contrary, they work even harder after surpassing the others."


    "This is what is called "one step ahead, step by step".


    However, Wu Ming did not agree with this.


    "Then let me ask you, Yo, does being ahead always lead to something else?"


    "No." Yo answered, but it''s true, there are no absolutes in this world.


    "But it will be difficult to outperform the others." This is Yo''s insight from the future.


    "Your timing may be like this, but don''t forget, this is Little Garden."


    Wu Ming''s words made Yo''s feet stop.


    What kind of existence did Little Garden exist?


    There are gods, there are demons, there are animals, there are spirits, there are everything...


    Where all the miracle is.


    "If you don''t have the confidence to overtake in a ce like this, then I''m sure your father will look down on him too." Wu Ming also stopped and looked at Yo.


    Yo was dumbfounded, she was bound by the thoughts of his time, which for Little Garden could be described as old thoughts.


    Now, she broke free.


    Seeing the dumbfounded Yo, Wu Ming decided to work even harder.


    "Then Yo, let''s talk about another question."


    "?" Yo who reacted, looked at Wu Ming in confusion.


    "Listen Kurousagi and the others, youe from a future that is more advanced than the Izayoi era."


    It''s no secret, Yo nodded.


    Since there was a girl who seemed to be Kurousagi''s age in themunity for a long time, as if she had found something inmon, Kurousagi invited Y and Asuka to have a tea party together, and deepened the girls'' rtionship.


    Of course, Leticia was also interested sometimes.


    The news that Y came from the future was said by Kurousagi by ident while in themunity.


    "Asuka is from the era right after the end of World War II, and Izayoi is a person from the 21st century. Your wordse from a future era that is even more advanced than the Izayoi era." This is Wu Ming hearing the news.


    This exined why Asuka was so conservative.


    "Both of them are chosen people in their respective eras," said Yo relieved.


    It was true that whether it was Asuka in the era after World War II, or Izayoi in the 21st century, their respective abilities were of great benefit to the era they lived in.


    However, in the future where Yo lived, the abilities she possessed were not so miraculous.


    Flying in space can be realized with the support of science and technology, great power can be realized with the support of science and technology, superhuman speed can be realized with the support of science and technology, even life expectancy can be realized with the support of science and technology.


    Therefore, Yo who was able to gain the power of an animal, was unlike the elect of his time.


    "I am just an ordinary person suffering from an illness in my time. If it weren''t for what my father gave me, I''m afraid I would still be lying in a hospital bed." Yo took the wooden statue around his neck with longing, and his voice was soft.


    "Yo, don''t underestimate the Gift your father gave you." Wu Ming shook his head.


    "You know, this thing will turn into a crazy synthetic beast if not used properly."


    Even though Wu Ming didn''t know the Genome Tree, Shiroyasha did.


    Shiroyasha said that people who once had a part of the Genome Tree eventually became synthetic beasts.


    Gift Yo was the full version of the Genome Tree, but she had no trace of being a synthetic beast.


    "You who can wield this power freely without being attacked by it are no worse than Izayoi and Asuka, the two chosen ones in your mouth."


    It might also be because Yo had only acquired the abilities of an ordinary animal, but who knew that she wasn''t a talent buried in her day.


    And Wu Ming felt that the person who gave this Gift to Yo, Kasukabe Yo''s father would never hurt his daughter.


    Or it was precisely because Kasukabe Yo''s father believed that his daughter could control and master this power, so he handed over this secret and powerful power to Kasukabe Yo.


    "This gift is a human gift of the highest grade. How can it only have the effect of receiving some animal abilities, even Sacred beasts and divine beasts?" Wu Ming smiled slightly at him.


    "You mean, the wood carving that Father gave me has other abilities??" Yo blinked and stared at the wood carving in his hand like an exploration.


    "I just found out that this wood carving is not simple, and you need to explore the rest." Wu Ming smiled and shrugged.


    "The reason why Izayoi is strong is because he doesn''t have much room to develop. At leastpared to you, he only has a little left," Wu Ming said jokingly.


    "And Asuka hasn''t caught up with you yet. Before she catches up with you, wouldn''t it be better if you catch up with her first?"


    "Therefore, let''s not talk about abilities that I haven''t discovered yet. Right now, I can only acquire their abilities by making friends."


    Basically, all the ordinary beasts had been handed over by Yo, and their abilities had naturally been acquired by her, so the remaining targets were only sacred beasts, divine stars, and the like.


    However, even in Little Garden, how could it be so easy to meet a divine beast and a sacred beast?


    Thanks to the great person Shiroyasha, she was able to befriend Griffin.


    Wu Ming smiled at Yo''s question, and then spoke.


    "Then I ask you, Yo, after this open conversation, are we friends?"


    Y nodded subconsciously, but she was suddenly dumbfounded.


    Looking at the dumbfounded Yo, Wu Ming smiled.


    "I will help you gather information about your opponent." Wu Ming waved his hand and disappeared from Yo''s sight.


    Y who was left with Calico, stood in the street and looked at his hands.


    "Friend....."

 Chapter 655: Final

    Chapter 655: Final


    The "Duel of the Creators" final will not be yed the following day, but will be set in five days.


    After all, this was the grandest and most lively Gift Game of the Fire Dragon''s Nativity Festival. How could it end so hastily? Of course, it had to be postponed for a few days.


    In the next few days, because Sandora had some Gift Games she had to attend, Wu Ming and Shiroyasha were always with her.


    Jin and Lily also participated in some Gift Games for a while, and after they won a lot of Gifts, thinking it was enough, they no longer participated in the Gift Games, but apanied Sandora to the Gift Games with Wu Ming.


    Although it was said that Jin and Lily participated in the Gift Game, it was basically Jin himself who won the victory.


    Jin is weak, yes, but that was then, and now Jin is strong.


    Jin has a special Gift called a "Genie Contractor", which is used to summon a race of spirits that have formed affiliations, including protoss, elves, and demons, and dispatch them.


    This Gift doesn''t seem to be anything special, because even without this Gift, one can sign a contract with another person, thus bing the contractor and the recipient of the contract.


    However, this Gift is not as simple as it seems, but rather special.


    Generally speaking, if the one dominated was stronger than the master he contracted with, then there would be problems.


    Either the one who is ruled breaks free from the bondage of the one who is ruled and bes one who is free; or the original power of the ruled person is reduced and suppressed.


    Like the former leader of Perseus, Laius holding Algol is an example.


    Algol is a powerful star spiritparable to Shiroyasha. Due to a legacy of mythical history, she is forced to be a servant of Perseus.


    However, since Perseus can''tpletely control Algol, they put a shackle on her, reducing Algol''s abilities, so that they can control Algol.


    As a result, Algol loses his ego and bes a "servant" fully serving the leader Perseus.


    In Laius'' generation, it was even worse, because Laius'' strength was not as good as the previous leaders of Perseus, and even the five-digit Perseus was reduced to six-digit because of his ipetence.


    The vain Laius, couldn''t even control Algol, so he put a lot of shackles on Algol, which greatly reduced Algol''s abilities.


    When he "taken" Algol from Laius, Wu Ming couldn''t help but feel sorry for Algol. Due to the various shackles, Algol''s strength has even dropped to the edge of the five digits, and it is already close to the six digits.


    If Algol yed against Izayoi in his current state, then Izayoi would be able to take down Algol without three moves.


    This is the tragic ending of an overly powerful servant who has a bad master, especially a pretty bad master.


    Here we will talk about Gift Jin, Genie Contractor.


    This gift is that, regardless of the master''s spiritual level, he canpletely andpletely dominate the other party.


    This is a special Gift that is in the blood of the Russell family after the Russell family passed the Solomon Gift in the past.


    If Algol is handed over to Jin, then Jin canpletely lift the shackles of the seal on Algol,pletely let Algol exert his strength, and can also suppress Algol, so that Algol does not betray.


    In fact, Wu Ming did just that.


    A powerful triple-digit protoss capable of petrifying a and fully capable of exerting his power, Algol, bes the servant of Jin.


    At first, Jin was unwilling to ept it, but after Wu Ming''s persuasion, Jin still refused to ept it.


    As ast resort, Wu Ming holds a Gift Game for Jin, which allows Jin to win Algol.


    Of course, Wu Ming didn''t let Jin win easily, because mercy was an insult at the moment, so he designed a Gift Game for Jin''s strength not to exceed his tolerance range, and Jin alsopleted Wu Ming''s Gift Game quite well.


    After getting Algol, Jin''s power also moves from the lowest No Name to the top level No Name.


    After all, whether the maid lived or died, counted as a personal Gift.


    Just like Leticia, although she is a four-digit existence, she is also a mair of Wu Ming, that is, Wu Ming''s personal Gift.


    Overall, No Name did not waste Perseus at all, keeping what is useful and selling what is useless, Perseus can be said to havepletely ended.


    As for Laius of Perseus? Wu Ming kindly didn''t sell them, but let them die alone.


    Do you want to have fun after provoking No Name? It would be best not to sell it.


    Seriously, if not for Wu Ming to maintain his friendly impression on No Name, how could he cut the grass and not get rid of the roots.


    However, theck of ruthlessness had indeed greatly enhanced Wu Ming''s reputation at No Name.


    Wu Ming''s now vaguely top ranking position in No Name was the best evidence.


    Nominally Jin was the leader, but Jin would seek Wu Ming''s opinion on some major events. Izayoi also lost to Wu Ming because of his strength, and often made Wu Ming the center of attention.


    However, Wu Ming didn''t actually want to be the leader, so he chose to run away in some ways.


    Just like when Yo won the final of "Duel of the Creators", Wu Ming fled as Sandora spoke.


    Only when Wu Ming is not around can Jin truly take on the responsibility of being a leader.


    After all, Algol wasn''t weaker than anyone in No Name.


    However, since Jin doesn''t use Algol, Jin is weak to outsiders, so Jin will choose to participate in some less powerful Gift Games.


    In order to highlight the existence of Jin, Wu Ming did not appear in a special seat, but he was still present.


    Because if nothing else, today is the time the Demon Lord will attack.


    As if she had decided to appear at the end, the iing Demon Lord, namely Pest, did not appear, and the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival passed peacefully for five days.


    And now today, the Gift Game that requires Sandora to attend is the final match of the "Battle of the Creators", and this is also thest Gift Game that requires Sandora to attend.


    If Pest doesn''t show up again, it''s apletely missed opportunity.


    Shiroyasha was very alert, and Wu Ming was also wary around him.


    Even Izayoi and Asuka didn''t participate in the other Gift Games today, but chose to sit with Shiroyasha and Wu Ming in a special seat with Sandora.


    In the yer channel, Wu Ming and Yo exined thest words, and then took Calico from Yo.


    "I''ve told you all the information about your opponent, don''t let me down, Yo."


    Yo nodded confidently.


    "Yes, I will win, my friend."

 Chapter 656: Black Unknown

    Chapter 656: ck Unknown


    Wu Ming watched Yo enter the final ce alone.


    The "Battle of the Creators" decision clearly stiptes that contestants are allowed to bring one assistant, and only one assistant.


    Of course, that''s not saying that you should bring someone along, or that you can choose not to.


    Yo of course, chose thetter.


    To ask why? It was only natural since she had already received help from his new friends, and it was no small favor.


    After Y entered the arena, Wu Ming did not go to the spectator stands or special seats at Shiroyasha to watch the match, as he already knew the oue of the match.


    With the "help" of new friends, Yo''s chance of winning is not 100%, but 80% to 90%.


    After all, no matter what Wu Ming''s ability was, it was quite strong, so he didn''t worry about Yo at all.


    However, Wu Ming would not stay idle here and have nothing to do.


    Today, during the biggestpetition of the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival, during the "Battle of Creators"petition, or at the end of thepetition, the uing Demon Lord, namely Pest, will definitelye, so Wu Ming needs to make some small preparations.


    Wu Ming didn''t think about it at all, nor did he believe that only the Pest group hade to attack the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival.


    The faction that once wanted to buy Leticia mighte as well.


    As for why? Simple words, intuition.


    Therefore, Wu Ming needed to be prepared.


    "Let''s go for a walk." Wu Ming said, putting Calico on the ground and letting him wait obediently.


    As a cat with a high IQ, Calico will naturally not run around, Calico consciously ran to Yo''s entrance to thepetition venue and watched Yo''s match.


    "This cat" Wu Ming shook his head with a smile.


    Then, Wu Ming opened the Gate and entered.


    Of course, not only was Wu Ming going to wander around a bit, he was preparing.


    Repeatedlying to several famous scenic spots at the outer gate of 54545, with Hades'' hidden helmet confiscated from Perseus, Wu Ming opened his mouth and mumbled something, and his hands were not silent, and gestured with one hand in the void.


    An incantation word spewed from Wu Ming''s mouth like a devil''s whisper, and runes of secrets appeared like spirits from his finger.


    In just a moment, Wu Ming prepared what he needed to arrange.


    At this time, Wu Ming suddenly felt a line of sight, this line of sight came from the red realm wall.


    Wu Ming''s head immediately turned to the position of the peek line of sight, he took a closer look, and a petite person stood at the highest point of the royal wall.


    That person is Pest.


    "It really is you, Pest." Wu Ming''s mouth moved, he believed that Pest''s vision could see and understand his lips.


    The best evidence was that Pest disappeared as soon as Wu Ming finished speaking.


    "Come on," Wu Ming said lightly, and then ck and purple ripples swept over him.


    Then, a piece of ck parchment fell.


    On the other hand, the final ce of "The Showdown of the Creators".


    Countless ck parchments fell from the sky like raindrops, and the entire Gift Game field was covered in an ominous ck color.


    People held sheets of ck parchment paper in disbelief, and their hands trembled slightly.


    Then, like a vat of powder being lit, the entire auditorium "exploded", and the audience began to flee in panic.


    In the auditorium of thepetition venue, the onlookers who were initially enthusiastic about the Fire Dragon''s Birth Ceremony had only one thought left at this moment  running away.


    Like ants in a hot frying pan, panicked screams resounded throughout the arena. Even though their voices were messy, it wasn''t hard to hear what they were shouting.


    The Demon Lord is here.


    Almost everyone who ran frantically shouted this sentence, mixed with some negative sentences like "Run!", "We die" and so on.


    However, there were still people who didn''t panic, like Smandra who already knew that the Demon Lord wasing.


    "Quickly calm the crowd at the exit and let them calm down!" Mandora seriously ordered the surrounding soldiers and started "emergency rescue" due to the fear brought on by the Demon Lord.


    Sandora is also not unemployed.


    "Don''t panic everyone!!" Sandora lifted her chest and sighed, and her voice was very loud and entered the ears of everyone present.


    However, the panicked horse was not easily suppressed.


    Even though some of the audience had started to calm down, most of them were so panicked that they couldn''t hear Sandora''s words at all.


    Only a voice more majestic and extremely terrifying could stop them.


    "Stop!!" Like a dragon''s roar, the moment this sentence was spoken, everyone who was confused or not confused stopped their steps


    However, each and every one of them trembled involuntarily, indicating that they were forced to stop by the coercion of a higher species.


    Then, a figure appeared in the sky.


    Everyone looked at the figure, and the golden vertical pupils undoubtedly showed that this was the master of the voice that frightened them, an existence higher than them.


    This figure was undoubtedly Wu Ming.


    Then, Wu Ming nodded at Sandora who was standing on the high tform.


    Wu Ming, who came here through the Gate, saw Sandora''s embarrassment, so he came out to help.


    Sandora gratefully nodded and smiled at Wu Ming, then spoke to everyone.


    "Please evacuate in an orderly manner ording to Smandra''s arrangements!"


    The audience who had calmed down had no intention of resisting, at this moment, it was always appropriate to follow the official.


    The residents of Smandra started the evacuation of spectators.


    Seeing that Wu Ming was almost done, he threw away the pressure, his eyes changed from golden vertical pupils to ruby pupils, and then he flew towards Yo on the ying field.


    Not to mention the impact of the Demon Lord''s attack, seeing the sad expression of the pale ghost girl beside Yo, the Gift Game was over, and it seemed that Yo won.


    Afternding next to Yo, something happened on Sandora''s side as Wu Ming saw Yo just wanted to say something.


    The high tform where Sandora and the others were standing cracked open, and a figure flew up suddenly with a wildugh.


    Needless to say, it was Izayoi.


    And seeing as Izayoi''s flight direction was the direction of the barrier, he had also found the ce where the Demon Lord was now.


    "This kid" Wu Ming shook his head helplessly.


    Selectively ignoring him, Wu Ming looked back at Yo.


    "Yo, congrattions on your victory in this game."


    Seeing Wu Ming''s gentle smile, and listening to the blessing words, Yo''s mouth twitched slightly and nodded.


    "Un, thank you, my friend."


    However, Yo''s opponent was not happy.


    "I said What are you two doing! Now that the Demon Lord ising, why are you two teasing each other" The pale girl who looked like a ghost screamed helplessly and was slightly dissatisfied.


    Because the girl who had just experienced Wu Ming''s suppression, she was a little afraid of Wu Ming, the girl spoke a little cautiously and looked a little inconsistent.


    At this moment, a monster-like creature with a pumpkin head floating in the air next to the girl spoke up.


    "Yah ho ho ho~ That''s an attitude that a strong person should have without getting muddled in the face of danger, Sasha."

 Chapter 657: Will-o-Wisp

    Chapter 657: Will-o-Wisp


    Even though this huge gourd looked very tasty, the reason why Wu Ming and Y were able to greet each other "calmly" was actually simply because their problem child attribute broke.


    Of course, Wu Ming definitely couldn''t say that, otherwise, the coercive side he had just disyed would bepletely burnt out.


    "Who are you two?" Wu Ming coughed and changed the subject.


    "Lord Vero, I am Ayesha Ignis Fats of Will-o-Wisp, and this is a gift from our Will-o-Wisp masterpiece, Jack-O-Lantern." The girl named Ayesha answered politely and in awe.


    "Is this really a Jack-O-Lantern?" Wu Ming couldn''t help but nce at the huge gourd.


    If Asuka saw it, the pumpkin monster that haunted this Halloween would make Asuka quite excited.


    "Yah ho ho ho~ Just call me Jack, Lord Vwro." The big gourd head named Jack-O-Lantern smiled with a strangeugh, and greeted Wu Ming respectfully.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming asked one of his doubts.


    "How do you know my name?"


    Wu Ming had never introduced himself. In the conversation between himself and Yo just now, Yo referred to Wu Ming as "friend", not "Vero".


    But both Ayesha and Jack knew Wu Ming''s name in this world.


    At this moment, Y tugged at Wu Ming''s sleeve.


    "Don''t you know Vero? It''s because you announced your name that No Name is sitting in a position where the organizer can only sit as a special guest, not as amunity brought by Shiroyasha."


    Although No Name was also invited by Shiroyasha, the former''s identity was far more advantageous than thetter''s. Shiroyasha also thought of No Name, so she announced that No Name was amunity of friends who came to help where she was invited.


    Although everyone wondered why the No Namemunity was invited to a triple digit existence, it wasn''t something they could talk about, so everyone didn''t say much.


    What''s more, whether it''s the three troubled children or virtues, the strong power they have showntely has made the people who participated in the Fire Dragon Birth Festival recognize No Name, and realize that No Name is not by holding the triple digit thigh invited by Shiroyasha.


    As for Wu Ming''s ignorance of this, it might be rted to his frequent adventures...


    However, it would be impossible for Shiroyasha to print and distribute his performances, right?


    It shouldn''t be, because Wu Ming hasn''t seen a "photo" in the past few days.


    And Shiroyasha had no other way to tell 54545 Wu Ming''s appearance at the outside door.


    Even if there was another way, it wouldn''t work.


    Although Wu Ming didn''t shop often, these days he would also go out to prepare for the Demon Lord''s attack, so he would still encounter many passers-by.


    If Shiroyasha really told everyone about his appearance, then Wu Ming couldn''t find him.


    Then, Jack exined to Wu Ming.


    "Well ho ho ho~ being able to release such a powerful oppressor, if not for the Demon Lord, I guess it would only be Lord Shiroyasha''s friend Lord Vero," said Jack, who was smiling the entire time.


    Even though he has an expression...


    However, Wu Ming could be considered to have figured out why he was recognized. As expected, strength is the best "identity card" and "pass".


    Immediately after, Ayesha looked at Yo with a hint of arrogance.


    "I''m still thinking about who that powerful me is. Turns out the friend who helped you was Lord Vero, hum! I remember you, Kasukabe Yo, I won''t lose next time, Jack, let''s go." Ayesha delivered a "rant" to Yo, and then jumped on Jack''s big head.


    It wasn''t that Ayesha wanted to run away, the Demon Lord''s attack was no small matter.


    The Will-o-Wispmunity isn''t far from the 54545 exit, but ording to Ayesha, that''s not affected.


    However, even though this time the Demon Lord''s attack would not affect the outer gate where hermunity was located, she was still worried, so Ayesha wanted to return to hermunity to have a look.


    And if it''s fine, maybe you can bring some helpers to face the Demon Lord together.


    Although the Demon Lord was fear to most people, Ayesha was not afraid.


    "Yah ho ho~ Please don''t mind Miss Kasukabe Yo, it''s Ayesha''s unique way of saying hello, she already acknowledged you." Jack still answered with his trademarkugh.


    "Jack, don''t talk nonsense! It''s time to go!" Ayesha blushed, then she raised her hand and patted Jack''s big pumpkin head.


    "Yeah, pardon our rudeness, Yah hoo hoo hoo~~"


    Jack greeted Wu Ming and Yo and flew away.


    After all, it was a pumpkin monster, and it was normal to be able to fly.


    "She''s an arrogant little girl." Wu Ming didn''t care about Ayehsa''s "disrespectful" behavior, but saw Ayehsa and Jack leave with a smile.


    "Does Vero like Tsundere?" Yo tilted his head and looked at Wu Ming.


    "I can''t say I like it Well, I''m just talking about it a bit, don''t sit down"


    Wu Ming sighed, said that the focus of Yo.


    "Understood." Yo nodded solemnly.


    "..."


    By the way, I always thought you understood something strange...


    "By the way, how is my strength?" Wu Ming no longer struggled with this topic.


    "Very strong." Yo nodded, then stretched out one hand, and a holy white me lit up in his palm.


    Indeed, it is a root fire root and it is natural to be strong.


    Destroying each other by burning the root of everything is itself a great killer.


    It can only be said that it is a gift from the highest level of humanity, and even the fire of the Dragon of the Root can be "borrowed".


    Wu Ming thought about it carefully, and it was normal for Yo to get root fire from his side, because Wu Ming''s ability wasn''t just root fire, only root fire was the most basic and most powerful ability of Dragon of the Root.


    Wu Ming had always relied on what he learned from the other world as a means of battle. If it was just the Dragon of the Root, the root fire was indeed a typical skill of the Dragon of the Root race.


    However, the root fire was not so easy to catch, and Y also clearly knew it.


    "But this is not something I can master now." Yo finished speaking, and the fire from the root source began to expand as if it was out of control.


    Unsurprisingly, it exploded after a few seconds.


    However, Wu Ming is here, so there won''t be any problems for a long time.


    Gently suppress the root fire, its me being sucked into the body by Wu Ming as if it had encountered its source.


    "Little idiot, remember to throw it away quickly next time. If it explodes in the palm of your hand, you will have to peel off your skin otherwise it will die." Wu Ming flicked Yo''s forehead.


    Don''t think that if you can pull the tip of the grenade, you will feel that the grenade can''t hurt you, if you don''tpletely control this power, you will hurt yourself if you use it at will.


    "It was because of this uncontroble explosion of fire that I won the victory by surprise." Yo said calmly, holding his sore forehead.


    "And I don''t feel like I''ll be hurt by your side."


    After all, the master of this power is here, how can s he be injured?


    "I didn''t make a pact with you to protect you from injury, it''s better to be careful."


    However, even though Wu Ming said so, but Yo using root fire, was not some kind of "Wu Ming protection against Yo".


    "Understood." Yo answered.


    However, this time the same answer as before brought Wu Ming a different experience.


    Then...


    They were beaten by Kurousagi.


    "You two are troubled children!"

 Chapter 658: The Imprisoned Sun

    Chapter 658: The Imprisoned Sun


    "You two troubled kids are still messing around here!?" Kurousagi who came to Wu Ming and Yo''s side looked angry.


    Now is the big event of the Demon Lord raid? Why do you two want to be so calm?


    "Isn''t Izayoi already gone, let''s wait a bit." Wu Ming shrugged his shoulders as a matter of course.


    Wu Ming was very clear, Izayoi''s timing could be considered excited, and just the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival Gift Game was not enough to let Izayoi release the "pressure".


    That was why Izayoi was the first to rush out after seeing the Demon Lord''s attack.


    At this time, Y, who had only seen Kurousagiing, asked a question.


    "By the way, where did the others go?"


    "Lord Sandora and Mandora went to evacuate the crowd." Kurousagi exined.


    For some unknown reason, the Demon Lord''s exclusive ck contract document has not only appeared in this arena, but the ck contract document is almost all over the outer gate 54545.


    For everyone else''s sake, Smandra, the local snake that Sandora was at, naturally needed to evacuate the crowd to safety.


    "Did the Demon Lord contract documents spread throughout the outer gate 54545? In that case, I think the entire outer gate 54545 has be a ''battlefield'' this time." Wu Ming spected.


    Kurousagi didn''t speak, but the silent Kurousagi said that Wu Ming was right.


    Furthermore, Kurousagi continued to speak.


    "As for Lord Shiroyasha... The words, she can''t protect herself." Speaking of Shiroyasha, the Kurousagi looked a bit lethargic, and there was helplessness on his face.


    Wu Ming and Yo frowned and looked at each other.


    Looks like something happened to Shiroyasha.


    Immediately after, Kurousagi remembered something important, and then looked at Wu Ming.


    "That''s right... That''s right, Lord Shiroyasha also said that if nothing happens to Vero, don''te near her again."


    Wu Ming was stunned for a moment, then suddenly came to his senses.


    It is the curse of the sun.


    However, would Wu Ming be the one to escape in danger? How could that be.


    If Wu Ming was truly rational, then Kurousagi would not consider him a problem child.


    "Let''s go, Yo." Wu Ming nodded at Yo.


    "Yes." Yo answered softly.


    Then the two of them flew into the sky, and their direction was the special seat where this Gift Game was, where Shiroyasha was.


    Then, seeing the two people who flew into the special seats, Kurousagi was stunned for a few seconds, and then became angry again.


    "Wait... wait a minute, I said things that can''t be missed, you troubled children."


    Then, the two of themnded on special seats.


    Soon after, Wu Ming and Yo discovered that there was an extra sphere made of ck particles.


    And Shiroyasha was wrapped in this ck mist.


    When Wu Ming and Yo saw Shiroyasha, Shiroyasha saw them too.


    Seeing Wu Ming, Shiroyasha heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Vero!? You will be fine..."


    Immediately after, as if she reacted, Shiroyasha was taken aback.


    "No!! Didn''t I tell Kurousagi not toe here!? Why are you stilling here!?"


    However, when Shiroyasha had just finished speaking, the ck mist that enveloped Shiroyasha, as if finding a delicious meal, actually split open and flew towards Wu Ming.


    "It''s a seal against the sun. As long as it''s the sun, nothing can hold it back at all!!" Shiroyasha was shocked and quickly reminded.


    However, Wu Ming only smiled slightly.


    After that, there was only the light of white thunder that greeted this ck mist.


    *bass----*


    After the sword light passed, the ck mist that had engulfed Wu Ming disappeared instantly at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "It seems that it is quite ipetent for a power that can even sever stars." Wu Ming smiled jokingly.


    "Huh, this guy..." Shiroyasha didn''t know what to make of his expression, so she couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    After that, Wu Ming would maintain the swinging motion of the sword and raise the hand holding the Divine Sword of Salvation again, and wave it towards Shiroyasha.


    *Basou*


    Another white light shed with thunder, and the ck mist around Shiroyasha instantly disappeared.


    But in the next second, the ck mist reappeared out of nowhere, as if endless, and wrapped around Shiroyasha again.


    Seeing this, Wu Ming couldn''t help but frown.


    "It''s no use, Vero." Shiroyasha amidst the pitch-ck fog shook his head.


    "I am the incarnation of the sun. This is the curse that was returned to me by the ck Death caused by me. Unless the Demon Lord is defeated, this curse will not be lifted."


    Due to the constant curse, the Divine Sword of Salvation was unable to destroy it.


    Unless Wu Ming continued shing, once he rxed, Shiroyasha would be cursed again, but that was too unrealistic.


    Therefore, there was no other way but to take down the enemypletely.


    "Knowing that the enemy is a Demon Lord rted to the ck Death, didn''t you make some preparations, such as means of resistance?" Wu Ming was slightly surprised.


    Although at first, because of Mandora''s words, Wu Ming described the information as spection, but Shiroyasha should not overly regard Wu Ming''s information as deaf.


    "Of course I made preparations, but I didn''t expect that the other party''s seal was so strong that this Demon Lord was like the product of the spiritualization of the ck Death itself."


    Hearing Shiroyasha''s words, Wu Ming felt relieved.


    Shiroyasha and Pest were like natural enemies.


    Just as snakes are natural enemies of mammals.


    Even though some humans are not afraid of snakes, as mammals, they still have the snake fear gene engraved in their bones. The reason why they are not afraid of snakes has just been obtained.


    At this point, Wu Ming was no longer entangled, then he picked up the ck contract document from the ground and read it.


    Seeing that the designated leader was Shiroyasha, Wu Ming couldn''t help butugh.


    "She chose you as the leader and didn''t let you move freely. Pest is really cruel."


    It is as contradictory as it allows you topete but does not allow you to y, but because of the connection between the sun and the ck Death, Shiroyasha''s destruction this time was severed.


    "Stopughing at me, let''s quickly overthrow Demon Lord ck Death. If the ck Death is allowed to spread and lurk into the situation and even your body, the consequences will be disastrous," Shiroyasha said solemnly.


    What Shiroyasha said is true, the incubation period of the ck Death is only a few days, the shortest is only two days, and the ck Death issued by the Demon Lord is even shorter, if infected, instant death is possible.


    Wu Ming nodded, then looked at the name of the hostmunity.

 Chapter 659: Hamelin City

    Chapter 659: Hamelin City


    Reading the ck contract documents, Wu Ming looked at the organizer''s user.


    "Grimm Grimoire Hamlin..." Wu Ming nodded, it was Hamelin as expected.


    After that, Wu Ming looked at the contestant again, which was a condition of his victory.


    There are two contents.


    One is to overthrow the leader of the sponsor Gift Game, and the other is to break the hypocritical legacy and build a real legacy.


    Seeing this, Wu Ming found it quite easy to achieve.


    Whether it was the former or thetter, it was not difficult for Wu Ming.


    The former reliedpletely on strength, thetter relied entirely on wisdom, and Wu Ming had no problem with either of them.


    However, there was still something missing in Wu Ming''s view, "break the false inheritance and establish the true inheritance". In short, there is a bit of information missing.


    However, Wu Ming was not ready to proceed ording to the other party''s arrangements.


    After all, Pest wasn''t the only one with the authority to organize.


    At this moment, Kurousagi rushed over.


    "Ha...ha...you two...didn''t I say don''te..." Kurousagi panted heavily, unsure if she was tired or angry.


    "It''s okay, Kurousagi, the curse no longer applies to Vero." Shiroyasha reminded Kurousagi.


    Following Shiroyasha''s words, although the ck mist surrounding Shiroyasha was about to move, it never attacked Wu Ming again, and it seemed that they were afraid.


    But after all, the ck fog itself is aimed at Shiroyasha, and after "seeing" Wu Ming''s strength, this ck fog can be considered very obedient.


    At this time, Yo spoke up.


    "By the way, Kurousagi, where did Asuka go?"


    Yo looked around, and there was no trace of Asuka, and the only person who had just flown out was Izayoi, so it made sense that Asuka was still here.


    After Yo finished speaking, Kurousagi looked around, but couldn''t find Asuka''s figure.


    "Ahhhh!? Where is Asuka? Why is she missing?" Kurousagi said in surprise.


    "How about we ask you" Wu Ming reluctantly tapped the Kurousagi''s head.


    "It hurts Kurousagi doesn''t know where Asuka went. Just now, Kurousagi ordered Asuka to stay here obediently" Kurousagi said sadly while covering her head.


    "You don''t need to look for her, Asuka left with the spirit she protected earlier."


    Then, Shiroyasha was afraid that everyone would worry, so she added.


    "She has his chance, you don''t have to worry."


    Since Shiroyasha said so, Asuka really had her chance.


    The three nodded.


    Then, Wu Ming looked at Kurousagi and Yo.


    "You two, go and help Izayoi, I will use the authority of my host, let Izayoi get ready."


    Kurousagi and Yo were stunned for a moment, then nodded and went to look for Izayoi.


    Even though the time to join themunity was short, Kurousagi and Yo were quite confident in Wu Ming.


    However, the two of them still fluctuated emotionally because of Wu Ming''s words.


    There are fewer people with sponsorship rights, and fewer opportunities for people with sponsorship rights to exercise sponsorship rights.


    Because, there are only two situations for the use of host authority.


    One is that it is used by the Demon Lord to attack others, and the other is that the person who is attacked by the Demon Lord uses the host''s authority over the Demon Lord.


    Shiroyasha was such a person.


    Without the Demon Lord, Shiroyasha and the others would basically not use the house''s authority, as it was unnecessary.


    Although it is said that the host''s authority is a punishment for those who disobey the rules and find loopholes in the rules, but when the timees, those people will take the initiative to admit it.


    Because once you get stuck with the host''s authority, the results aren''t that simple.


    Simply put, this is the difference between "surrender" and "be arrested".


    Therefore, the authority of the host is basically used to deal with the disobedient Demon Lord.


    "Oh, Vero, you have to use the host''s authority." Shiroyasha, who heard Wu Ming''s words, smiled and looked at Wu Ming.


    "Well, because I guess, attackers aren''t just Pest''s strength."


    "Oh? Could you be in trouble again?" Shiroyasha asked with great interest.


    "I''m not sure if there''s anyone else, I''m not sure, but" Wu Ming said as he looked at Shiroyasha.


    "This time, you will be the audience, and leave the limelight to us No Name, Shiroyasha." Wu Ming smiled at Shiroyasha.


    This caused the helpless Shiroyasha to sit on the ground in annoyance and turn her head.


    At this moment, the ground suddenly shook


    *Explosion-*


    Soon after, the sky began to darken, and the moon appeared high in the sky.


    In the distance, a small mountain is faintly visible, as if standing at a height, can see the river flowing from the mountain.


    The surrounding buildings in the style of the northern district were also dragged to the ground by something, and all of them sank. Then, a rural building in the Middle Ages in West Germany reappears.


    Not only that, but even thend and other things have changed, but the people who participated in the Fire Dragon''s Birth Ceremony have not.


    And one thing that has not changed is the "Piper of Hamelin" painted ss, which is still in its original ce.


    The bright moon shone brightly, the houses were dark and no one was there, and the streets were full of people who hade to participate in the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival.


    It''s almost like someone brought everyone here somewhere else.


    "Reality Marble?" Wu Ming muttered to himself.


    "Although I don''t know where you got that word from, it fits perfectly with the current situation. It seems we havee to the Demon Lord''s main field." Shiroyasha sat on the ground filled with ck mist and talked to Wu Ming.


    It made sense that Shiroyasha should be encased in this ck fog and unable tomunicate with the outside world, but because Wu Ming gave this ck mist a sh earlier, and Shiroyasha made some preparations for the inheritance of the ck Death, this ck fog It only limited Shiroyasha''s action abilities, and still possible to talk or something.


    "Most likely this ce is no longer Little Garden. If nothing else, most likely"


    "Hamelin City, right." Before Shiroyasha could finish speaking, Wu Ming immediately cut him off.


    Shiroyasha nodded.


    In the countryside at night, the mountains in the distance have rivers, and this time the enemy is a Hamelin blower, so maybe Hamelin city is here.


    However, Wu Ming smiled.


    "Fortunately, my hands and feet were not affected at all."


    Immediately after, Wu Ming snapped his fingers, and in an instant, in Hamelin City, except for a few people chosen by No Name, everyone disappeared in an instant.


    "A moving space on arge scale?! Vero, you scare me." Shiroyasha looked at Wu Ming in surprise.


    That''s right, Wu Ming used that space to transfer almost everyone in Hamelin City into the Reality Marble.

 Chapter 660: Shiroyashas Surprise – Host Authority activated? !

    Chapter 660: Shiroyasha''s Surprise ¨C Host Authority activated? !


    However, Wu Ming was naturally not strong enough to be able to move everyone throughout the outer door in an instant.


    "Because I already know that there will be a Demon Lord attacking, I have wandered throughout the outer gate today, but actually, I set up a space technique, the goal is to be able to y a role at this time." Wu Ming exined.


    Wu Ming''s space technique is a meticulous technique, the main technique is runes, and the addition is the magic in YGGDRASIL.


    It wasn''t that Wu Ming was extremely talented, it was just that the Noble Phantasm  Nameless Book of Spells helped him create this extraterrestrial technique.


    As everyone knows, because the Heroic Spirits have died, their own strength cannot be increased, and their Noble Phantasms cannot grow.


    This is the grief of two Counter Forces.


    Although this was an iron rule for Heroic Spirits, this iron rule had absolutely no effect on Wu Ming.


    The simplest and rudest reason is that Wu Ming is not dead, coughing...


    In the beginning, Wu Ming sublimated his own weapons into Noble Phantasm, because his treasures had stronger possibilities and growth, so he would sublimate Noble Phantasm on Scthach''s suggestion.


    After all, if the sublimated Noble Phantasm couldn''t grow, it would be a waste to Wu Ming whose body was the Dragon of the Root.


    Of course, the ability to sublimate ordinary weapons and even non-weapons into Noble Phantasms, and make them grow, was only avable to Wu Ming.


    The Nameless Book of Spells is a prime example


    After following Wu Ming for so many years, although it did not directly receive the baptism of Great Root, but indirectly, the Nameless Book of Spells was also affected.


    Although not that strong, YGGDRASIL runes and magic could bebined to form Magecraft or new magic without the Nameless Book of Spells.


    In this way, Wu Ming "wants" to have such a space technique. After recording the Primodial Rune into the Nameless Book of Spells, this book automatically generates this special space technique.


    However, in Shiroyasha''s view, no matter how special it was, Wu Ming could not be perverted like that.


    With a flick of your finger, people within the range of the spatial technique have been teleported, so why not pervert?


    Of course, it is not heretical, it is because the space spell object that Wu Ming arranged is not fornd buildings or cast in space, but for everyone.


    After all, whether it was to engrave space spells on building ground or space, there was a possibility of failure.


    This failure did not refer to the burning space spell, but because Wu Ming needed to move people.


    Wu Ming couldn''t guarantee that when he activated the spell, everyone who had been engraved with the space spell could be teleported, therefore, he chose to inscribe this space spell on everyone.


    "Don''t bully me." Shiroyasha squinted at Wu Ming


    How many people came to the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival? Based on the number of tens of millions of people, it was still a conservative estimate, therefore, how could Wu Ming be able to record space spells for so many people in such a short time.


    Moreover, there is no strong person here, how could it not be discovered that he was burned by someone else''s spell.


    What''s more, if nothing else, these people were now in the enemy''s Gift Game, and it made sense that they shouldn''t be teleportable.


    When Shiroyasha asked a question or doubt, Wu Ming took pains to exin it to her.


    "In the first ce, the answer to the first question is that this space spell has another attribute."


    Wu Ming said this simply, and the not stupid Shiroyasha understood.


    "Due to transmission, when a person with a space spell on their body contacts another person, it will pass on the space spell in their body to the other party, and due to proliferation, the space spell will divide and multiply once during the transfer."


    Wu Ming didn''t say anything else, Shiroyasha already understood everything.


    ording to Wu Ming''s words, every time someone with a space technique touches another person, the space technique on the "pathogen" will divide and multiply once, and the extra will be passed on to the "pathogen". On contact, in this way, a second "pathogen" is formed.


    The powerful splitting and spreading ability, coupled with the continuous spread of the "virus" in various ces in this outer gate, allowed Wu Ming to record his own space spell on everyone in just a few days.


    And how did Wu Ming add this ratherplicated effect to this space spell, do you think the Nameless Book of Spells is a decoration?


    "However, how do you guarantee that you will not be discovered by others?" Shiroyasha asked.


    Not to mention people like Shiroyasha, no matter how weak the people whoe to participate in the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival are, there are bound to be plenty of people who can discover this extraterrestrial technique.


    After all, this is Little Garden, no matter how weak, one has Gift, magic power to apany.


    "This question and the third question, I will answer you together."


    The third question was, how did Wu Ming let people who were in someone else''s home authority leave the opponent''s home field and be sent off?


    "That is because the Festival of the Nativity of the Fire Dragon has fallen into the authority of my host."


    Being caught up in the authority of the host belonging to Wu Ming, even Shiroyasha didn''t notice anything out of the ordinary.


    "No way, the host authority is activated, and there will be contract documents." Shiroyasha immediately replied to Wu Ming.


    But Wu Ming smiled slightly.


    "Who told you that I didn''t issue a contract document."


    Wu Ming smiled and snapped his fingers, and golden ripples appeared behind him, and white parchments piled up like mountains gushing out of the golden ripples as if there was a breakthrough.


    The host authority has the ability to force others to participate in the Gift Game, and when the host authority is activated, a contract document will appear.


    The way to appear can be chosen by the person who has enabled the host authority. What appears out of thin air or falls from the sky can be handpicked.


    Wu Ming chose to fall from the sky.


    However, a contract document is issued, but the host authority does not stipte that the participant is obliged to see this contract document.


    Therefore, it would be much morefortable for Wu Ming.


    As a result, the moment these contract documents appeared, they were directly cut off by Wu Ming himself.


    "Remember the fire text that appeared in the sky on the day the Fire Dragon''s Nativity Festival started?" Wu Ming asked with a smile.


    "Of course I remember. At that time, it seems that ording to your suggestion, when these ming words disappeared, they exploded and disappeared in the form of fireworks." After Shiroyasha finished speaking, she immediately felt that something was wrong.


    "Is it possible" Shiroyasha suddenly looked at Wu Ming.


    "That''s right, that''s what you think, Shiroyasha." Wu Ming smiled a satisfied smile.

 Chapter 661: 3 vs 3

    Chapter 661: 3 vs 3


    Wu Ming suggested at that time that the fire text appeared in a different color, and after serving as a bulletin board, it was lit as fireworks so as not to waste it.


    Fireworks of different colors are lit together to bring enthusiasm to the people participating in the Festival of the Birth of the Fire Dragon.


    And the scope of the Fire Dragon''s Nativity Festival was so wide that it was fated that these fiery texts that appeared in the sky could be found in almost all venues of the Fire Dragon''s Nativity Festival.


    And Wu Ming just when these ming words were used as fireworks, and he immediately opened the authority of the host, and then when the contract documents appeared, Wu Ming directly opened the Noble Phantasm  Dragonest.


    The current Dragonest was no worse than Gilgamesh''s Babylonian treasury. If I had to say it, only the storage space wasn''t that big.


    This was why Wu Ming had just opened a hole in his Noble Phantasm space, and the contract document came out like a raging wave breaking through a dam.


    At that moment, with the help of the beautiful color of the fireworks, the golden ripple managed to swallow all the contract documents that had just appeared in the sky, and it was no more than three seconds.


    After that, the fireworks disappeared, and all the golden ripples closed. No one saw anything abnormal. No, it must be said that there were people who discovered golden ripples, but they all considered these golden ripples to be a special effect brought about by fireworks.


    The same was true for Shiroyasha, which was why when Wu Ming said it, Shiroyasha immediately understood, because she was also one of the people who discovered the golden ripple.


    After all, even with the fireworks to cover up, the golden ripples were too conspicuous.


    If it had been known beforehand that Smandra''s fireworks would not produce golden ripples, or had asked after that, Shiroyasha would have doubted it.


    However, it was impossible for Shiroyasha to ask Smandra''s fireworks question, just as Sandora didn''t ask Mandora about those golden ripples, Sandora also considered the golden ripples to be a special effect.


    As for Mandora, when Wu Ming made this suggestion, he had already guessed that Wu Ming woulde up with a scheme, and when he saw the golden ripple, he guessed that it was Wu Ming''s doing.


    However, how could Mandora, who had been "confused" with Wu Ming, refute the "allies" n.


    As a result, under everyone''s ignorance, Wu Ming''s n with many loopholes was perfectly implemented.


    "You" Shiroyasha didn''t know what else to say, and Wu Ming''s series of ns left her speechless.


    Now Shiroyasha can understand why Wu Ming''s space technique can move everyone from the Demon Lord''s house, because the Demon Lord has the host''s authority opened in the Wu Ming host''s authority.


    It''s like a group of gangsters trying to kill someone, and then the gangsters raiding that person''s house with knives. As a result, the gangsters rush in only to find that there is actually a well-managed arsenal of weapons and ammunition.


    Really for nothing.


    Pest''s host authority can be used when Wu Ming is doing nothing, but when Wu Ming begins to act, his host authority is invalidated.


    Simply put, Wu Ming is the authority of the first host, and Pest is the authority of the second host. When the first host authority does not act, the second host authority counts, but when the first host authority speaks, then the second host authority ceases to exist.


    "However, due to Pest''s special nature, I can''t help her break your seal." Wu Ming smiled at Shiroyasha.


    ck Death''s revenge on the sun, although Wu Ming is not impossible to solve, but it is too time consuming, it is better to go to Pest directly.


    "Huh! I know of course, don''t mind me, hurry up and defeat the enemy, didn''t you also say that there may be other enemies, let''s go, although I can''t move and can''t exert much strength, but the means of self-protection are still there."


    "Then I''ll go first, Shiroyasha." After that, Wu Ming opened the Gate and left.


    Seeing Wu Ming leave, Shiroyasha sighed.


    "Really, it would have been better to have told him earlier, and it scared me" Shiroyashained, then closed her eyes and started to close them.


    ...


    Wu Ming left the Gate and came to the roof of a house.


    What caught the eye was the three-on-three scene.


    Instead, Izayoi was fighting a man in military uniform.


    Seeing the powerful aura emanating from the man in military uniform, which waspletely different from the previous encounter, Wu Ming frowned.


    "Are you already a god?"


    After all, Wu Ming was half a Campione. No matter which world it was, he was extremely sensitive to existences defined as "Gods".


    "I think he has obtained Divinity."


    After all, in this world, as long as there is Divinity, then you are a god.


    And where did the man in military uniform get his Divinity, isn''t it obvious, of course, it was given to him by his master, Pest.


    Although this made an existence like a "God" quite embarrassing, in the Little Garden World, being a god was that simple...


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, he stopped watching the fight between the two.


    Although the man in military uniform obtained Divinity, and it seemed he was on par with Izayoi, but Wu Ming, who was familiar with Izayoi''s strength, knew that it was only a matter of time before the man in military uniform was defeated.


    After that, Wu Ming looked at the scantily d woman under Pest. She was at a stalemate with Yo, no, she should have lost.


    At this time, the body of Pest''s female subordinate began to appear, which meant that she was about to disappear.


    On his body, Wu Ming could clearly feel the aura of the root fire.


    Although Yo can''tpletely control the power obtained from Wu Ming, she can use the root fire root as a bomb.


    Although it is very possible to injure herself, this move is truly a one-hit kill move for the enemy.


    And Pest''s female subordinates didn''t disappear instantly, there was something helping her to carry them.


    And the existence of someone or something unknown who helped her carry it because the ashes burned by the fire roots had disappeared.


    After that, Wu Ming looked at Pest.


    To Wu Ming''s surprise, Pest also became a god.


    "Was it the upgrade that Hamelin City brought, or was it someone who bestowed the Divinity Pest" guessed Wu Ming.


    Pest herself fought against Kurousagi who wielded golden thunder.


    Take a closer look, what kind of golden thunder is in Kurousagi''s hand, it is definitely a vajra with golden thunder.


    This might be Indra''s divine weapon, or a simtion of a divine weapon.


    As a member of the Indra family, it is not surprising that the Moon Rabbit has Indra''s divine weapon.


    Even though lightning couldn''t defeat Pest, it couldn''t hurt her either, but the ck mist with the death aura that Pest emitted from his sleeves was frequently brushing Kurousagi''s body every now and then.


    Sensing the aura of death brought about by this ck mist, which was stronger than the ck mist trapping Shiroyasha, Wu Ming believed that if they were directly hit by this ck mist, Kurousagi who had no defensive Gifts would definitely die instantly.


    At this time, Kurousagi who saw Wu Ming''s arrival changed his face, and his movements slowed down slightly.


    However, this slowed down a bit, allowing Pest to take a chance.


    In an instant, Pest came behind Kurousagi with a trace of anger on his face, and a dark sleeve was aimed at the back of Kurousagi''s head.


    "Goodbye, Indra family."

 Chapter 662: The Last Madness

    Chapter 662: The Last Madness


    Hearing the words that came out of his ears, Kurousagi was taken aback.


    Immediately after, arge amount of ck mist gushed out from Pest''s arms.


    However, what was hit by the ck mist was not Kurousagi, but a ck-purple ripple.


    "Vero!?" Kurousagi eximed in surprise.


    Seeing this familiar ripple, Kurousagi didn''t know who had saved her.


    Sure enough, where Wu Ming was, there were also ripples around him, in which countless ck mists spewed out.


    The ripples in front of Kurousagi and the ripples around Wu Ming connected, and Pest''s attacks were diverted.


    "Hmph~" Pest snorted very sadly, then stopped releasing the winds of death, and quickly distanced herself from Kurousagi.


    Kurousagi also jumped suddenly and came to Wu Ming''s side.


    Instead, Izayoi dragged his blood-stained right arm, and together with Yo who was slightly panting, almost at the same time as Kurousagi, they jumped onto the roof where Wu Ming was.


    Combining Izayoi and Yo who came to Wu Ming, and Wu Ming''s shock at seeing the Pest moment, he immediately understood.


    The two subordinates of Pest who were fighting against Izayoi and Y had already left the stage.


    Wu Ming calmly put away the Gate that was no longer spraying death winds, then took out a crystal ss bottle containing a red healing potion, and threw it at Izayoi.


    "Thank you." Izayoi took it and casually thanked him, then bit down on the cap of the crystal ss bottle and drank the healing potion in the crystal ss bottle with gudong.


    In an instant, a green light enveloped Izayoi''s right arm, although the blood was still there, the wound waspletely healed.


    After that, Wu Ming looked at Pest, who was flying through the air.


    "This is our second meeting. If we meet formally, it will be our first time, Pest."


    Wu Ming greeted Pest in an old friend''s tone, but that only made Pest feel nauseous.


    "Shut up! I don''t want to hear your voice!!" Pest looked at Wu Ming with a slightly gloomy face.


    Pest had already realized that the people trapped in Hamelin had left Hamelin. Although she didn''t know the reason, it was most likely rted to Wu Ming.


    The escort''s exit and his ns basically fail, and then sees the man with the "sun" on his body, which makes Pest furious.


    "If it wasn''t for you, I would have seeded!!" shouted Pest hysterically.


    But this is just self-deception.


    "Without me, your n wouldn''t have worked, and you understand it in your heart, don''t you?"


    Seeing Izayoi and Yo annihting his subordinates and partners, Pest also understood that these two were not weak.


    Moreover, there is Indra''s family here, as well as Sandora and Leticia, the leader of Smandra who are not here, if they all unite, Pest really doesn''t know.


    Not to mention what if there were other strong people who weren''t weak?


    It can only be said that Pest did not ask for information beforehand, or that she...


    All in all, Pest, who had understood everything, was only deceiving herself, amusing herself, and venting his inner dissatisfaction.


    "It''s over," Wu Ming said lightly.


    To be honest, Wu Ming actually didn''t want to do anything to Pest.


    Having the power to take revenge on the sun, it also means that Pest has been "abused" by the sun.


    Therefore, Pest chose to be a Demon Lord.


    Demon Lords are disgusting, scary, and hateful.


    But as the saying goes, hateful people must be pathetic.


    However, Wu Ming also knew one thing, which was, "pathetic people definitely have something to hate".


    The reason why Wu Ming didn''t want to do anything to Pest was because Pest had received marshmallows from Wu Ming.


    If there was no Wu Ming today, then the arrival of Pest would definitely cause casualties. Although Wu Ming shouldn''t negotiate with such a "damn" person, but Wu Ming felt that Pest could be attracted to marshmallows to "don''t waste it". "Food" is a rather absurd reason to ept marshmallows, and see their friends dying, then get angry ... Such people, can still be "survived".


    However, there is another saying that says, "If the heavens perish, she must first drive her mad."


    "This is not over!!" Pest replied angrily.


    As if responding to Pest''s final madness, the ss paintings imprinted with "The Piper of Hamelin" in Hamelin City exploded with great force one by one.


    This power condensed into a ck mist, and then, in an instant, this ck mist condensed above Pest''s head and turned into a huge mass of ck matter.


    Slowly, the ck matter absorbed more of the ck mist and began to gradually growrger.


    It seems slow, but in just a few seconds, the ck matter has grown to almost the size of the entire city of Hamelin.


    And the ss painting with "The Piper of Hamelin" was all shattered at that moment.


    Whether it was Wu Ming or Izayoi, whether it was Kurousagi or Yo, the four of them could clearly recognize the predicament of this ck mass.


    It was no longer the same level of existence as the ck fog before. If the ck mass above Pest''s head was destroyed, its simple impact could destroy the entire city of Hamelin.


    However, since Wu Ming was here, Kurousagi and Yo weren''t too worried.


    And Izayoi didn''t say haughtily, "Leave it to me to sort it out" this time.


    After all, developing Izayoi''s own talent, he only has inhuman abilities in terms of body, fists, legs, etc. In the face of the huge mass of unknown ck matter, he didn''t feel that his fist was usable. In this great movie Smash the material before it falls.


    As for Wu Ming of course he could, but he had no intention of choosing this path, he chose another path.


    Kill Pest, and you''re done.


    Golden ripples spread around Wu Ming, and a white holy spear was automatically revealed from within, and then tightly held by the hand.


    Since the Dragonest space is fixed, no matter what Wu Ming''s state is, as long as he can open the Dragonest, he can take out the items inside, and these items are real products that once apanied him to the next story.


    What Wu Ming took out was a Noble Phantasm sublimated from branches cut from the core of the World Tree of Norse Mythology, which was given to him by his teacher and sister Scthach, who had been with him from the start.


    At this moment, Wu Ming held the Yggdrasil spear, in a throwing stance, injecting his magic power into this holy spear.


    Then, Wu Ming read out the real name of the "spouse" he had been with for a long time and threw it away.


    "Yggdrasil!!"


    Pest was not reconciled, endured the madness like perishing together, carried a ck substance over his head, and rushed down fiercely.


    Along with the holy spear, holy light stabbed Pest, who attacked with ck matter, and then the light covered Izayoi, Kurousagi, and Yo''s eyes...

 Chapter 663: Ancient Demon Lords Split Body – Two-Headed Dragon Army Attack

    Chapter 663: Ancient Demon Lord''s Split Body ¨C Two-Headed Dragon Army Attack


    "That really surprised me." Izayoi''s voice.


    Hearing Izayoi''s voice, Kurousagi slowly opened his eyes which were closed due to the strong light, and then Kurousagi discovered that the scene in front of her had changed.


    The scene in front of her was supposed to be the city of Hamelin where the moon was shining, but now it turned into a ce where dragons were born with the sun shining.


    "Ahhhh!? This...what''s going on here?"


    Kurousagi looked at Izayoi and Yo who were beside her in surprise.


    "Right!? Where are Vero and Pest!? Why did they leave?" Kurousagi asked excitedly.


    However, whether it was Izayoi or Yo, there was no spare time to answer Kurousagi.


    *Explosion-*


    Yo jumped behind Kurousagi, then kicked a two-headed dragon like a lizard that was near Kurousagi.


    "Let''s resolve the current crisis first, Kurousagi." Yo also kicked the two-headed dragon lizard in front of Izayoi with a fist, and answered Kurousagi with excitement on her face without turning around.


    "Hah??" The confused Kurousagi was slightly confused by the situation.


    "ThisIsn''t this the [Absolute Evil] split?! How did they appear here?!" Kurousagi wailed.


    "Oh, it seems that these people are not easy." Izayoi was a little excited.


    "How can this be..." However, there was no time for Kurousagi toin, because...


    "But don''t worry, they''reing!"


    On the other hand, somewhere in the sky above the Fire Dragon''s Nativity Festival, Wu Ming was floating in midair.


    At this moment, Wu Ming was holding a ball of ck matter, floating in the air.


    Pest was killed by the Noble Phantasm, and the explosion caused by its aftermath destroyed Hamelin City as well.


    Moments before the explosion in Hamelin City, Wu Ming activated the space spell recorded on Kurousagi, Izayoi, and Yo, and transported them out.


    That was why the three of them opened their eyes and found themselves back at the site of the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival.


    Leaving Shiroyasha aside, the space explosion was a little dangerous for the three of them.


    Ah, by the way, when Pest died, the curse on Shiroyasha disappeared, so Wu Ming didn''t care about Shiroyasha.


    If a mere space explosion could kill Shiroyasha, then Wu Ming would definitely find a piece of tofu and kill her.


    The reason why Wu Ming didn''t go with Kurousagi and the others was because of the ck matter in his hands at the moment.


    This was the energy that Pest had intercepted by Wu Ming before dissipating.


    "Let''s talk about itter." Wu Ming said, and put the trapped Pest energy into the golden ripples that appeared beside him, and then the ripples closed.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming looked down.


    "Sure enough, the ''guest'' this time isn''t just Pest."


    The reason why Wu Ming said this was because there were many two-headed lizards crawling in the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival venue.


    These two-headed dragon-like lizards continued to attack the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival venue, and now, part of the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival venue had been destroyed.


    The people who were originally saved by Wu Ming from Hamelin City, although there were many people, were still concentrated and moved to one ce by him.


    Soon after, under Sandora and Mandora''s arrangement, Smandra immediately evacuated these people andpletely withdrew from the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival venue.


    That''s right, Sandora and Mandora, including Smandra''s bodyguards, were all moved together when Wu Ming moved most of the people out of Hamelin.


    Then, Sandora and Mandora found the double-headed dragon''s attack in time and protected everyone in time.


    After that, they didn''t even fight and retreated directly from the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival venue.


    Although ordinary people may not understand this approach, some who have gained enough or experienced it understand that the enemy is not that simple.


    Why? It was only natural because of the power of the two-headed dragon.


    This two-headed dragon was no ordinary creature. They were all split bodies of one of the oldest Demon Lords in Little Garden. Among them, the strongest split body had the power of a god.


    In addition, this split body can also divide again through the blood, that is, the more there is.


    Not to mention the number, but enough that the strongest of the split bodies is a god-level existence.


    If the Smandra members were to be confronted by an army of two-headed dragons, there was a chance that the Smandras would not survive.


    Because, this two-headed dragon is at the bottom of the five-digit existence.


    What is the concept of five digits?


    Pest is five digits, and its full blow can kill most people in the Fire Dragon Birth Festival, it''s that simple.


    And even if it was the bottom half of the five digits, it wasn''t something that Smandra, who was in the middle and bottom ranks of the five digits could handle.


    The Fire Dragon''s Birth Ceremony was held at the seven-digit outer gate, and even strong people should not exceed five-digit, so Smandra could only choose to let everyone retreat.


    However, those with powers, such as Asuka who received a new Gift, Ayesha and Jack who were defeated by Yo, Sandora, the leader of Smandra, and the two-headed dragon who was identally teleported to the two into the two-headed by Wu Ming. Izayoi, Kurousagi, and Yo and the others fought to the death with the two headed dragon.


    But with so many two-headed dragons, how could Smandra restrain itself from relying on just these few people, especially since Leticia was here.


    At first, when Wu Ming moved most of the people, he and Leticia also moved.


    Because Wu Ming was afraid that while he was dealing with Pest in Hamelin City, someone would take the opportunity to attack the Fire Dragon Nativity Festival venue outside, so he informed Leticia via incarnation contact.


    Leticia naturally obeyed and was sent outside by Wu Ming, and then the two-headed dragon army attacked.


    Or because Leticia informed Sandora and Mandora, and after the two learned of the situation, they quickly evacuated the people at the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival.


    After Leticia was sent by Wu Ming, she found traces of a two-headed dragon. After using his ability to tell Sandora, she pulled the head rope and turned into an adult state. Leticia and the two-headed dragon fought.


    Although some two-headed dragons are strong, they have reached the five-digit, and some even have four-digits, but most of the two-headed dragons are still very weak, with only five-digit strength at the bottom.


    Because of that, Leticia was able to handle it.


    Don''t forget, Leticia is not an ordinary four-digit number now, but she has be Wu Ming''s vessel, and she has obtained the existence of extraordinary power.


    Actually, in the Festival of the Birth of the Fire Dragon, apart from Wu Ming and Shiroyasha, the most powerful person was Leticia.


    However, even though Leticia was different from the ordinary four digits, she was still unable to defeat this army of two-headed dragons.


    Without her, these people could die much faster.

 Chapter 664: Perverted ability to split

    Chapter 664: Perverted ability to split


    Although not knowing why there was a two-headed dragon, Wu Ming learned the origin of this two-headed dragon from No Name''s underground library.


    They were the blood split of one of the oldest Demon Lords that existed in Little Garden from the start.


    That Demon Lord was named Azi Dahaka, and he was the most powerful evil god in Zoroastrianism, one of the oldest God yers, and one of the [Absolute Evil] "Last Trials of Humanity".


    In the Little Garden World, some Demon Lords did not fall for abusing the host''s authority, but were born as Demon Lords, and Azi Dahaka was such an existence.


    Because it was "evil" in itself, he descended as a Demon Lord when he was born.


    And the reason why Azi Dahaka disappeared for so many years was because it was dominated by thergestmunity in the East District two hundred years ago, and together with many high-levelmunities in Box Court, Azi Dahaka was sealed together.


    That''s right, it was No Name who sealed Azi Dahaka two hundred years ago, and Smandra was also No Name''smunity of allies at that time.


    Therefore, Smandra chose to evacuate the crowd after learning that her enemy was a two-headed dragon, the split body of a Demon Lord, and sent the elite troops present to unite against this two-headed dragon.


    The reason why this two-headed dragon was quite difficult to deal with was not because of its strength, but because of its splitting.


    This is the hallmark of Azi Dahaka, and his blood will give birth to a clone of Azi Dahaka.


    And the first generation two-headed dragons born directly from their blood all possessed the power of the gods.


    And this first generation will also inherit the nature of Azi Dahaka, and their blood will also give birth to clones.


    However, the power of the two-headed dragons of the second and third generations that were bornter began to weaken greatly.


    However, the weakest also had the lowest five-digit strength.


    The battle against Azi Dahaka two hundred years ago caused Azi Dahaka to shed a lot of blood, and the blood was split into this two-headed dragon and spread throughout the Little Garden world.


    Even after sealing Azi Dahaka, now two hundred yearster, Little Garden has notpletely purged the cloned two-headed dragon Azi Dahaka.


    However, even if there were still two-headed dragons in Little Garden, it would be impossible for them to suddenly appear here.


    Must know that this is the royal wall at the intersection of the outer gate 3999999 and the outer gate 4000000. Although it is not very prosperous, it is not far away. How could this two-headed dragon suddenly enter?


    There is no doubt that there must be some action behind this.


    "Could that guy named Maxwell..."


    The first thing that Wu Ming thought of was the man who was killed by him in an instant but was resurrected strangely and fled using a simr extraterrestrial ability.


    There was no other reason, because among the forces that wanted to buy Leticia, only this man named Maxwell made Wu Ming a little iprehensible.


    However, Wu Ming didn''t recognize the rest of the organization, maybe someone else did.


    But overall, let''s get rid of this two-headed dragon first.


    Wu Ming stretched out his hand, and golden ripples appeared, revealing a slightly bent scepter with seven golden serpent heads filled with gems of different colors on it.


    It was the Scepter of Ainz Ooal Gown that Wu Ming had not touched for a long time.


    No way, no chance to use it.


    The golden ripples disappeared, and Wu Ming held onto Ainz Ooal Gown''s wand, and lightly tapped the void with the tip of the wand at the bottom.


    *Ding----*


    A strange sound came out, and at the same time, there was a ripple where Ainz Ooal Gown''s wand had tapped.


    Wu Ming opened the Reality Marble, the sixth floor of Nazarick.


    In an instant, Wu Ming stood on the audience stage in the ancient Colosseum, and Izayoi, Kurousagi and others who were fighting the two-headed dragon also came into position around Wu Ming in an instant.


    "Master." As soon as she saw Wu Ming, Leticia immediately came to Wu Ming''s side, put on her own hair band, returned to her little girl form, and bowed her head respectfully.


    "This is hard work, Leticia." Wu Ming smiled and touched Leticia''s little head, and she was still in a good little girl form.


    "This is Leticia''s honor, Master." Leticia replied calmly with a cheerful expression.


    It seems that because of the incarnation, Leticia has be more and more "sticky".


    "Ahhh?! Vero?! Senior Leticia?! What is this?" Kurousagi eximed in fright.


    "Don''t worry, Kurousagi, this is my yard," Wu Ming said softly.


    "Oh~ Colosseum, your taste is really bad." Izayoi, who was observing the surroundings,mented.


    "I have brought all the two-headed dragons here, everyone, don''t worry." Wu Ming said, pointing at the center of the Colosseum below.


    Countless two-headed dragons crowded the Colosseum, roaring frantically, like trapped beasts about to die.


    It made sense that the original sixth-floor Colosseum of Nazarick shouldn''t be able to amodate this two-headed dragon, but because of the Reality Marble, Wu Ming customized the Colosseum using Ainz Ooal Gown''s wand, so it fits.


    And the reason why Wu Ming was able to transfer all the two headed dragons and Izayoi to the Reality Marble was because Wu Ming''s host authority was at y.


    Wu Ming did not say that he only arranged space techniques on people, and he also arranged many techniques in space and space.


    "Even if you have the authority of the host, don''t take this existence lightly, it is a clone of Demon Lord Azi Dahaka." Shiroyasha didn''t know when she came to Wu Ming, and looked down seriously.


    Since Pest had already been executed, the seal around Shiroyasha was also broken.


    And Shiroyasha naturally recognized the existence of this Demon Lord clone, and was ready to take action after being surprised. As a result, she and the others were brought here along with all the two headed dragons that hade.


    "Of course I won''t take it lightly, but since these people havee to me, there is absolutely no way for them to escape today."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, Ainz Ooal Gown tapped the ground with his staff, and instantly, countless monsters rushed towards the army of two-headed dragons from the surrounding corners and the entrance of the great Colosseum.


    When the two-headed dragon army saw the creature, it instantly killed it.


    In an instant, the monster and the two-headed dragon army fought together.


    This shocking scene left women like Sandora, Ayesha, Asuka, Yo, and Kurousagi dumbfounded.


    Of course, Shiroyasha was a ten thousand year old loli, so she was not a woman.


    Although the monster army is fierce, after all, the strength of the two-headed dragon army is there, but there are endless monsters.


    The army of two-headed dragons can split apart if injured, which leads to the current state of bnce.


    "Do you need help, Vero?" Shiroyasha saw that the army of monsters would not be able to defeat the two-headed dragon for a while, and his restless heart began to jump.


    After all, she was so sad that she couldn''t move freely until Pest died.


    "These monsters I release are all magic projections thate with the Reality Marble, since you can attack at will."


    This sentence made Shiroyasha smile.


    "Then we are wee."


    Then, the sun appeared...

 Chapter 665: The End of the Festival of the Birth of the Fire Dragon

    Chapter 665: The End of the Festival of the Birth of the Fire Dragon


    Everything was over, whether it was the attacking monster or the two-headed dragon, the clone of the eldest Demon Lord, all of them were ughtered.


    It was personally announced by Sandora, the lord of this ss, that they had defeated the iing Demon Lord, and also eliminated all of the Absolute Evil clones of the oldest Demon Lord.


    This undoubtedly made the people who fear and fear the Demon Lord very happy, and their confidence in Sandora greatly increased.


    This made Mandora heave a sigh of relief. After today, Sandora''s prestige as the lord of the ss had risen to a steady level, and Smandra didn''t have to worry anymore.


    As for No Name, although people did not see that the Demon Lord was defeated by the people of No Name, when the Demon Lord was defeated, they saw that Sandora and Mandora were not with the Demon Lord. Except for Smandra, there was only one No Name, who was no weaker than a strong person like Shiroyasha, could do it.


    Coupled with Smandra''s propaganda, the public knew that No Name had defeated the Demon Lord.


    In addition, Shiroyasha had personally admitted that it was the people of No Name who framed the two-headed dragon, so that she could destroy the two-headed dragon with one hit, which made No Name''s reputation even higher.


    As a result, No Name changed from the "nameless seven-figuremunity that aims to defeat the Demon Lord" in the past to the "No Name with the strongman who defeated the Demon Lord".


    In this way, No Name''s reputation has increased.


    In essence, under the attack of the Demon Lord and the attack of the god-level double-headed dragon, the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival miraculously did not die.


    This is no doubt quite exciting.


    After all, no matter when the Demon Lord attacked, there was no chance that there would be no casualties.


    Now some of those people blow it.


    Something like "I experienced an attack by a Demon Lord with no casualties."


    Of course, that''s all forter.


    After resolving the matter of the Demon Lord and the two-headed dragon, it made sense that the Festival of the Birth of the Fire Dragon should continue.


    However, because many of the venues were damaged, the festival could no longer be held.


    The Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival was only held more than halfway through, and it was no longer possible to continue, which was undoubtedly very heartbreaking.


    In particr, Izayoi, Asuka, and Yo were the first time they had encountered such a big festival in the Little Garden World. Although it was fun meeting the Demon Lord, the three of them were ying tricks because the festival couldn''t continue.


    However, Shiroyasha stepped in to help.


    ording to Shiroyasha, she basically didn''t do much when the Demon Lord of the Fire Dragon Nativity Festival and his Demon Lord clones attacked Shiroyasha, who felt sorry for her, saying that the damaged festival venue would be repaired by her herself.


    Even though she said that, Shiroyasha still used the power of his Thousand Eyesmunity.


    Then, on the night after the Demon Lord attacked, Thousand Eyes sent people to repair it overnight, and the next day, the whole ce was returned to its previous appearance, as if nothing had happened.


    The Dragon Birth Festival continues.


    In the various Gift Games that followed, No Name, who was already famous, "intensified his efforts", participated in many Gift Games, and won many Gifts.


    Even Jin released his own servant, the star spirit Algol, which surprised even Sandora and Mandora.


    Overall, No Name made a lot of profit in this Festival of the Birth of the Fire Dragon.


    A few dayster, the Dragon Birth Festival ended sessfully.


    In front of Smandra''s temporary base during the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival.


    Sandora and Mandora led Smandra, No Name''s group and Shiroyasha in front of them.


    The Festival of the Birth of the Fire Dragon had ended, and it was time for Shiroyasha to leave. Wanting to try Gate, Shiroyasha chose to follow Wu Ming and the others back to the East District.


    "I am very grateful to everyone for this Fire Dragon Nativity Festival." Sandora bowed to everyone and said emotionally.


    Mandora and the rest of Smandra didn''t speak, but they also bowed to the crowd of No Name and Shiroyasha along with Sandora.


    "Un, we can be considered rowing all the time, no need to thank us." Shiroyasha waved his hand, but after all, she was also a big person, and Sandora''s respect was very useful at this time.


    "How is it possible, Lord Shiroyasha, without you, we Smandra wouldn''t be able to hold the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival alone." Sandora shook her head and refuted Shiroyasha''s words.


    Then...


    Shiroyasha nodded "shamelessly".


    This act made the Troubled Kids quartet hate.


    Immediately after, Jin, the leader of themunity, stepped forward and spoke politely.


    "Thanks to the care of all of Smandra, we No Names have also benefited greatly from the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival. Now the Festival of the Birth of the Fire Dragon is still over, and it''s time for us to leave."


    However, there was still a trace of unwillingness in Jin''s eyes.


    He really wanted to restore the alliance with Smandra, no, the two sides had always been allies, so it had to be said that Smandra had unterally restored the alliance.


    Not holding back on the idea of "holding the thigh" or "taking advantage", it''s just that Jin just wants to recreate No Name''s past.


    After all, if it really said "holding the thigh", it must be Smandra holding the thigh of No Name.


    In Jin''s view, finding a partner is a point, and finding a former ally is also a point.


    Standing behind Jin, Wu Ming put his hand on Jin''s shoulder, Jin turned his head and saw Wu Ming''s slightly trembling face.


    After all, No Name shouldn''t be the first to propose reconciliation, after all, it was Smandra who unterally canceled the contract first.


    Jin nodded slightly, and then, he looked at Sandora.


    "Then let''s say goodbye."


    After Ji finished speaking, a ck and purple Gate appeared behind the crowd of No Name and Shiroyasha.


    At this moment, Sandora suddenly spoke.


    "Please wait!"


    Everyone looked at Sandora, waiting for her to speak.


    After that, Sandora looked at Mandora who closed him eyes, took a deep breath, and looked at No Name with a slightly regretful and sincere look.


    "Everyone No Name, I, as leader of Smandra, Sandora Dortoleeku, reapply your No Name to form a good ally."


    Sandora''s words made Jin''s eyes sparkle slightly, and Jin looked around, staring at the others at No Name.


    Wu Ming, Leticia, Kurousagi, Izayoi, Asuka, Yo, Lily.


    Everyone nodded to Jin with encouraging and trusting looks.


    "Jin Russell, the leader of the No Namemunity, epted Smandra''s proposal."


    After that, Sandora and Jin''s hands were joined together, representing the re-establishment of Smandra and No Names allies

 Chapter 666: Leave

    Chapter 666: Leave


    Base No Name, in a certain room.


    The ck and purple gate opened, and Wu Ming and the others walked out of the gate.


    The first ton speak was Asuka.


    "Ahh~ I''m finally back~" Asukained, and she sat on the sofa, leaning her back against the sofa, enjoying rxing.


    For the past two days, they had stayed at the site of the Fire Dragon''s Nativity Festival. While the facilities are generally good, it is not their "home". In short, ufortable to stay.


    Even though it wasn''t long before she came to No Name, Asuka had already started to think of this ce as her home.


    The same goes for Yo, she hugged Calico to Asuka''s side, stroked Calico''s hairfortably.


    "I''m satisfied, I''m satisfied, I''m having fun this time." Izayoi stretched his back, then found the sofa and sat down.


    He was in the same mood as the two troubled children.


    "It became decadent in an instant, you three, aren''t you afraid of Kurousagi''s sermon?" Wu Ming said jokingly, but he also found the sofa and sat down like three troubled children.


    On the other hand, Leticia was following Wu Ming closely, which was in line with her maid status.


    However, facing Wu Ming''s ridicule, the three troubled children showed triumphant expressions.


    Then, Izayoi, the representative, spoke up.


    "It''s just Kurousagi, she''s already bought by the loot I got."


    Saying this, Wu Ming couldn''t help but look at Kurousagi.


    At this moment, Kurousagi was holding the Gift Card and giggling "Guhehehe".


    Kurousagi didn''t even fight back as Shiroyasha wiped the oil off his body.


    "...Did you give Kurousagi all the Gifts in the Festival of the Birth of the Fire Dragon to Kurousagi..."


    That''s right, the reason why Kurousagi became the "idiotic bunny" form she is now is because Izayoi, Asuka, and Yo gave all the Gifts they won in Gift Game to Kurousagi.


    "Isn''t that natural, I don''t need these things, so just give them." Izayoi waved his hand as a matter of course.


    "And thismunity of children has given me the Gifts I need, and the other Gifts are of no use to me," Asuka said, and touched the yellow fairy lying on herp.


    "It''s really thanks to you guys, Mel, by the way, it was Mel who got the name for this kid." Asuka said happily, the first part of the sentence was for Mel, and the second part was for No Name.


    "Mel! Mel!" shouted the yellow fairy happily.


    This little yellow elf was the one saved by Asuka Long ago.


    Because Mel felt a sense of crisis, when the Demon Lord attacked, she took Asuka to the location of hermunity''s highest job.


    After passing Mel''smunity test, Asuka managed to obtain a powerful Gift suitable for her Gift [Deen].


    By the way, thismunity of children was born in Hamelin, the souls of 130 children who were captivated by the flute.


    After reincarnating, they became a group of elves with merit and spirituality.


    Mel, on the other hand, was a split individual as the fairy group of 130 children increased their spiritual rank during the reincarnation process.


    That''s why Mel can act alone.


    But after learning that themunity of children was Rattenfnger, Wu Ming regretted that this world was so small.


    The Hamelinmunity is Hamelin, and the Melmunity is Rattenfnger, but they have a lot of fate.


    "I just want to be friends, this Gift is of no use to me." Finally, Y also shook her head.


    Hearing the three troubled children say this, Wu Ming also shrugged.


    After all, he also gave a Gift from Smandra, a Demon Lord repellent, to Kurousagi who was No Name''s "housekeeper".


    At this moment, Shiroyasha, who quietly ced his hand on top of Kurousagi, let out a strange sound.


    "Hum hum hum ~~ Kurousagi, hehehe~~ swoosh~~"


    After all, Kurousagi wasn''t exactly "stupid". Due to his excessive range of motion, Shiroyasha had pulled Kurousagi out of the beautiful fantasy of No Name''s future.


    "Lord Shiroyasha!!" Kurousagi pped Shiroyasha so hard he flew out.


    "Guhooo----"


    Seeing Shiroyasha flying towards him, Wu Ming shook his head helplessly, then stretched out his hand and grabbed Shiroyasha''s head.


    "Take it easy, kid." Shiroyasha suggested.


    "You really are bad at studying, Shiroyasha."


    Wu Ming reluctantly put Shiroyasha on the ground.


    "Huh! This is the true meaning of life, this is the great spirit of devotion to art."


    Sure enough, Shiroyasha was also a problem child, or should be "Troublesome grandmother".


    "I''m really sorry, I didn''t return to Izayoi." Wu Ming shrugged.


    "I''ve be a derogatory term, you bastard!" Even though his tone was a bit harsh, Izayoi still had a smile on his face.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Wu Ming stopped chatting with these troubled children.


    "Jin, Kurousagi, Lily, let''s arrange the Gifts won in the Fire Dragon Birth Festival in themunity." Wu Ming said, looking at Jin, Kurousagi, and Lily.


    In addition to the gifts given by the three troubled children, Jin has also won many other practical gifts.


    "Un, with this Gift, our No Name can be considered a small asset~~" Kurousagi was holding the Gift card that held the Gifts donated by the three troubled children, with a happy expression on her face.


    As a Moon Rabbit whose goal is "devotion", Kurousagi is excited whenever she thinks of contributing to society.


    Although these bricks and tiles were not provided by her, this did not hinder Kurousagi''s mood.


    At this moment, Wu Ming suddenly froze.


    "What is it?" Jin asked confusedly as he looked at the dumbfounded Wu Ming.


    Then, Wu Ming looked at the crowd quite seriously.


    "Sorry guys, looks like I have to go away for a bit."


    "Ahhh?? Was it so sudden?" Kurousagi was slightly surprised.


    "What happened?" Asuka asked with concern.


    "Do you need help?" Yo asked with certainty, as if he would not let Wu Ming refuse.


    "I will follow you, Master." Leticia, who was silent behind Wu Ming, said.


    "It''s fine for Leticia, but I''m afraid that others can''t, not even Shiroyasha." Wu Ming shook his head.


    Wu Ming''s words made everyone including Shiroyasha frown.


    It seems that Wu Ming this time is not ordinary.


    "Then, as long as you are not around, leave No Name to us." Izayoi jumped up, came to Wu Ming''s side, and patted him on the shoulder.


    "With me here, you can rest assured." Izayoi smiled.


    "Although I don''t know what happened, but No Name took care of us, you can rest assured."


    Jin, Kurousagi and Lily also nodded to Wu Ming.


    Seeing everyone''s appearance, Wu Ming smiled.


    "Then No Name is up to you, guys."

 Chapter 667: Lion King

    Chapter 667: Lion King


    Inside Great Root.


    The body of the huge dragon on the inner tform of Great Root was asleep, but in the next moment, the giant dragon suddenly opened its eyes.


    The unique dragon power of the Dragon of the Root spreads all around, making Great Root cause some changes.


    "Am I back?" Wu Ming said slightly confused as if he had just woken up.


    After greeting the No Name crowd, Wu Ming carried Leticia back to him room.


    After telling Leticia a few things, Wu Ming released his spiritual body in front of Leticia.


    After all, all of Wu Ming''s actions in the Little Garden world use the spirit body, which can be raised at any time.


    Of course, after Wu Ming disarmed the spirit body, the spirit returned to the Dragon of the Root''s spare body located within the Great Root.


    Wu Ming also tried to release the spirit body and return to the ytama body, but the result clearly failed, in desperation, he had to return to Great Root again.


    But one thing can be verified. Even though the Demon Lord who attacked No Name stole Wu Ming''s body, it didn''t hurt his body. No, it had to be said that it was unable to injure his body.


    Even Goetia had to rely on self-destruction from the source of the ck mud to injure Wu Ming. How could the Demon Lord do anything to Wu Ming''s body, after all Chrysbelite is also in Wu Ming''s body.


    Therefore, Wu Ming was in no hurry to find his body.


    The reason why Wu Ming told No Name that he would be away for a while was precisely because Gudako used a Heroic Spirit summoning on Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming was stunned at that time as he sensed Gudako''s call.


    There is no doubt that the holy relic is the Divine Sword of Salvation which bes the Holy Grail.


    However, because he needed to exin everything here, Wu Ming did not immediately respond to Gudako''s summon.


    As expected, Gudako should be at the sixth singrity.


    And now, Wu Ming was also ready to support Gudako and the others.


    However, Wu Ming thought about some of the information Merlin had told him when he was at the singrity of Uruk.


    The sixth singrity is a bit special, but it is still the singrity where King Arthur is.


    "In other words, is it possible to meet Artoria?" A pair of ruby-like dragon eyes flickered slightly on the giant dragon''s head.


    Although Wu Ming first met Medb, in a narrow sense, Artoria was Wu Ming''s first love.


    However, because Artoria wanted to travel as a king''s duty, Wu Ming didn''t say anything to refute, but secretly became the king''s knight.


    Due to Artoria''s guilt towards Wu Ming, she had also purposely transferred herself to Guinevere''s side as Guinevere''s bodyguard.


    Didn''t Wu Ming really know what Artoria was thinking? This was nothing more than to make up for what he owed himself and Guinevere.


    After all, as a girl, you can''t satisfy your lover, as a king, you can''t satisfy your queen, and your lover and queen are two people who meet a little. To set them together.


    If Guinevere got pregnant, it only strengthened King Arthur''s authority.


    After all, Artoria had no way of getting Guinevere pregnant.


    Guinevere, who understood Artoria''s thoughts, was also happy to do so, but Wu Ming never took the initiative.


    In the eyes of the two of them, Wu Ming was a fool to be Artoria''s guardian knight, but it wasn''t that Wu Ming couldn''t see Artoria and Guinevere''s thoughts.


    He did it on purpose.


    It''s not his style to be sneaky, and he''lle with integrity.


    Whether it was Artoria or Guinevere, Wu Ming needed them all.


    And this singrity is an opportunity.


    However, before entering the singrity, Wu Ming needed to ask some information.


    Although still immature, but by using the Dragon of the Root ability, Wu Ming was still able to obtain information about the singrity.


    On the head of the silent giant dragon, the ruby-like eyes are like a TV, disying several images.


    Sometimes deserts, holy cities, steep mountains, and deserts die.


    Wu Ming closed his eyes, then opened them again.


    The images just now in his eyes were like hallucinations, and at this moment they had disappeared without a trace.


    "Sure enough, this singrity has a lot to do with Artoria, and so does Merlin. I won''t exin."


    Wu Ming saw the essence of the singrity.


    The singrity was not caused by Goetia, but by Artoria.


    But never mind, this singrity could be said without Goetia''s intervention, which also facilitated Wu Ming''s action.


    However, it had been a long time not to take it lightly.


    "The ideal is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. As a lord of storms, a king of the undead that walks the earth, and even a goddess, you may not have a personality."


    The giant dragon''s head shook slowly, as if to deny Artoria''s n.


    "It really wouldn''t work without a counselor."


    Saying that, Wu Ming slowly closed his eyes.


    ...


    The sixth singrity is that on the site of the original city of Jerusalem, a new holy city stands there.


    In the pce, the Lion King, who rarely awakens from a deep sleep, ascends the throne, and the Lion King''s knights, the Knights of the Round Table, stand on either side below.


    If Wu Ming was here, then he would be shocked.


    These round table knights were all knights in Wu Ming''s memory, but the Lion King was not the same as King Arthur in his memory.


    King Arthur''s height is more mature, face is more mature, cough... Breast is more mature...


    But even so, Wu Ming was here, he could still see that the current Lion King was the former King Arthur.


    "How, haven''t you guys discovered Lord Vero''s whereabouts yet?" The Lion King''s eyes shed a holy light, and she asked the Knights of the Round Table below without sadness or joy.


    The ck Knight''s Auxiliary Officer Agravain, who was closest to the Lion King, took a step forward and bowed respectfully to the Lion King.


    "Sorry, my king, there is no whereabouts of Lord Vero so far."


    Can only be said to be worthy of the title "Iron Agravain", Agravain''s voice sounded as cold as steel.


    "Hahhh~ where did that guy go, and he didn''t even respond to the king''s summoning order. This really sucks." Mordred, the rebel knight in red, spoke like a gangster.


    Argonaut frowned, he didn''t know if it was because of Mordred''s rude speech without etiquette, or because the other party wanted to talk about the "Idols" of the Knights of the Round Table.


    Gawain thought about Mordred''s words carefully. Even though there were only a few Round Table Knights among the thrones here, basically all the Round Table Knights were summoned by the King summoning order, and they weren''t here just because of the war. There are still... Execution on the battlefield...


    "Isn''t that alsocking here after all, there''s no Bediv"


    "Enough." The Argonaut interrupted Gawain.


    "Lord Vero is not something you can talk about."


    After Agravain spoke, everyone said nothing and waited quietly for the Lion King''s speech.


    Long after.


    "Keep looking for Lord Vero, and at the same time keep doing the Sacred Selection regrly. If there is an urgent matter, go to Guinevere, and he will tell me."


    After that, the Lion King got up and left.


    "Yes my king." Behind her, the praises of the Knights of the Round Table came.


    However, where others could not see, the Lion King sighed slightly.


    "Wu Ming..."

 Chapter 668: Humans are like zombies in a barren land

    Chapter 668: Humans are like zombies in a barrennd


    The sun shone on the earth as if it had been scorched by fire, and the surroundings were filled with a deste atmosphere.


    The earth was empty, without the slightest vitality, and even the trees that remained were only ck branches like burnt branches, giving people a crushing feeling when touched.


    The ck branches were like forgotten people, standing still in this barrennd, with several ck figures wandering within, blocked by the forest shadow formed by the ck branches.


    Suddenly, a bright blue light shed in the "forest" formed by the ck branches, and a magic circle was automatically recorded in this barrennd.


    The surrounding shadows approached slowly, and they faintly heard whispers like spells.


    "Show that..."


    However, they were no longer afraid of death, facing this inexplicable magic circle that could carry "food", they began to slowly approach.


    Suddenly, the magic circle burst into mes, and light surged, causing the shadows hidden beneath the ck shadows to groan in pain, and at the same time, their figures were revealed.


    They were all zombie-like creatures, their faces thin and almost twisted, dirt mixed with bloodstains wrapped around their bodies, and ck, smelly and broken cloth covered the bones that were already full and thin, as if the next moment The body was not strange to die.


    ustomed to living in darkness, they strongly resist sudden bright light.


    As they stepped back, they used their hands to cover their faces with difficulty and embarrassment, as if their filthy selves did not qualify to be exposed to this light.


    After a few seconds, the intense light disappeared, and these figures returned to the dark shadow, which made them all silent, but their hands that covered their faces never left, as if they were afraid that the light woulde again in the next moment.


    The sound of steel entered the ears of this zombie-like shadow.


    No, it wasn''t steel, it was boots, boots they knew, worn by "noble" knights, the sound of steel boots being forged against the ground.


    The shadows raised their hands and saw a figure appearing from the ming magic circle.


    It was a bright silver figure, and the silver-white armor and helmet wrapped around the man''s entire body, looking extremely holy.


    There were also dragon horn-like protrusions on his helmet, and his face couldn''t be seen clearly because of his helmet, but this didn''t prevent the shadows from killing those wearing armor.


    The sound of boots dropping to the ground scares the shadows, and it is because of the people who wore these boots that they became who they are today.


    But precisely because the other party was a member of this "perpetrator" cast a shadow filled with killing intent.


    While they are afraid of neers, they also hate immigrants, they no longer care about death, and always begin to approach this sacred but also hateful figure.


    Wu Ming in the armor opened the ruby eyes.


    "It''s a little ufortable."


    Wu Ming had not seen the items on his helmet in a long time, because his armor and helmet had long been left behind in Camelot.


    Whether it was the Noble Phantasm armor that was given to Gudako in American Singrity, or the ordinary armor that was condensed by magic and had only form without any practical effect, it was not the original armor.


    After taking a deep breath, Wu Ming exhaled sharply.


    "Smell of burning."


    Wu Ming looked around, and it was not surprising when he found that the horizon in the distance was also burning like this.


    Although Wu Ming had seen the scenery of the barrennds through his own authority in Great Root before, but under personal experience, his brows furrowed even more.


    "What''s with this world..." Wu Ming sighed.


    His words included doubts about why thisnd became, and doubts about the ck shadows around him that were filled with killing intent towards him and wanted to attack him.


    After Wu Ming emerged from this Heroic Spirit Summoning Array, he felt killing intent all around him.


    He maintained his spiritual power, and naturally saw the true face of the shadows around him filled with killing intent towards him.


    They are humans, ordinary humans who have not died and have not been cursed, the reason why they turned into this zombie-like appearance, Wu Ming guessed that it waspletely caused by hunger.


    Hunger wiped out their human nature, leaving only a small amount of appetite, and even the will to survive was nearly wiped out.


    Since they had given up fighting, they would die withoutining now.


    For those who fear suicide, death is a relief to them.


    This is undoubtedly a contradiction.


    Wu Ming waved his hand, and a bright silver holy sword appeared from the golden ripples that opened up beside him.


    Wu Ming grabbed it smoothly, pointed the tip of the sword down, and stabbed the ground with his magic power.


    "Boomclick" A loud sound came, and the earth cracked small but deep.


    In the end, this shadow fear that had notpletely erased the will to survive was no longer there.


    It wasn''t difficult for that high-ranking knight to shatter the earth with a single blow, but few people could do such a small but deep underground crack like the knight in front of him.


    They couldn''t defeat knights like this, otherwise they wouldn''t be what they are today.


    Shadow had the intention to retreat, but Wu Ming did not allow it.


    "Kacha" Wu Ming turned the Exsilver that was inserted into the ground gently.


    Two cracks split apart from the smaller cracks that had already appeared, extending to both sides to form arcs.


    In just an instant, the two cracks each extended half an arc, and finally ovepped to form a circle, and the ck shadow happened to be inside this circle.


    The frightened shadows turned around and wanted to run away, but as they moved, the ground within the circle formed by the cracks suddenly sank.


    Obviously, Wu Ming had "emptied" the ground beneath him with magic power, anyone who moved would definitely cause the ground to sink.


    The shadow was silent, and those who had been trapped here, facing the silver-white knight behind them, would definitely die.


    "Hooho" The dark shadows roared in despair, but since they didn''t speak for a long time, their roars sounded like the roars of beasts.


    In the face of this zombie-like human, Wu Ming did not use his sword, but sighed and shook his head.


    Immediately after, magic power was suddenly released.


    *Boom* The magic power visible to the naked eye instantly shook the silently attacking ck shadow.


    The ck shadows were thrown andy on the ground, because of Wu Ming''s intentional reason, the ck shadows were not injured, they were just thrown into the air.


    Seeing this shadow see the extension of him, Wu Ming felt despair and resentment.


    If Wu Ming was their enemy, it would be understandable to have such a level of hatred, but he just came here, how could he be the enemy of these people?


    In other words, these people considered Wu Ming as their "enemy", no, if these people had enemies, then they would never survive.


    In other words, they see themselves as their persecutors.


    Wu Ming frowned.


    Then, Wu Ming saw this "human".


    "Tell me the information, and I''ll give you some food."


    The shadows were stunned for a moment, and after being sluggish for a few seconds, they all nodded.

 Chapter 669: Information

    Chapter 669: Information


    It made sense that Wu Ming didn''t eat, because now he basically didn''t need to eat, even if he needed to eat, he could also "pick up the ingredients on the spot", so there was no need to store food at all.


    But because Wu Ming had a contract with Olga Marie, because of Olga Marie, he evacuated a certain shop in Fuyuki City that was on fire.


    Even though some of this food was consumed in Fuyuki City, there was still a lot left, so Wu Ming took it out and gave it to the refugees who had temporarily be human.


    At that time Wu Ming only took some packaged food that could be stored for a long time, but for the refugees, as long as it was "food to eat", they were already satisfied.


    In the end, Wu Ming got the information, the refugees got food and water.


    Wu Ming didn''t say anything about saving them, because the hearts of these refugees were almost "dead".


    Wu Ming had a way to save their "body", but there was no way to save their "heart".


    And once their "hearts" were alive, then Wu Ming didn''t need to save them, so he just gave them food and water, and after a few words, let them go.


    Wu Ming still remembered the incredible look in their eyes as he gave the refugees food.


    Maybe ording to them, Wu Ming just wanted to get information and kill them all.


    Because many of theirrades were killed by "knights" like this.


    The will to survive let them know that they would dieter, but they still hoped to dieter, so they told Wu Ming the "information" he wanted to know.


    However, Wu Ming ended up giving them food and water.


    However, in the midst of the refugees'' shock, Wu Ming was surprised by their identities, the questions (information) they asked, as well as the food and water they brought.


    These things are not in harmony with this era, full of strange atmosphere.


    "After all, I''m not from this era."


    Shrugging his shoulders, Wu Ming stopped thinking about the refugees, but reflected on the information they had given him.


    ording to the information of the refugees, the Crusaders gained a strong force and continued to advance towards the Holy Land of Jerusalem.


    Then, on the verge of capturing Jerusalem, a desert suddenly appeared in the west, and the Crusaders suddenly weakened.


    Then the Crusaders were chased and beaten by the people of the Holy Land, which was undoubtedly good news for the refugees.


    At that moment, a strong man iming to be Lionheart King Charles I suddenly appeared. With unprecedented power, he annexed the original Crusaders and the Holy Land of Jerusalem in one fell swoop, and directly unified the other territories except the western desert.


    However, Charles I, known as King Lionheart, is more like a demon than a human, a demon that scares the locals.


    Whether it was unimaginable tyranny or a ruthless tactic to toy with the hearts of the people, the inhabitants were miserable.


    There were some who resisted, but they were defeated in an instant.


    ording to the refugee, he was fortunate enough to have seen the Lionheart King, whose body emitted a dark aura, and a mere nce made one feel hopeless.


    Refugees can only use two words to describe it  devil.


    Wu Ming could judge without a doubt that the self-proimed Charles Lionheart was a Servant.


    However, this waspletely different from Wu Ming''s historical acknowledgment of the character of Charles I.


    Could a Servant with Chaos and Evil attributes be disguised as Charles I?


    Wu Ming had such doubts at that time.


    But Wu Ming didn''t need to think anymore, because the refugees had told him that Charles the Lionheart had been defeated.


    A powerful man named The Lion King presided over the existence known as the Knights of the Round Table. After a fierce battle, he defeated the Lionheart King Charles I, who wasparable to the devil, and ended the terrifying tyranny of the Lionheart King in a very short time.


    However, the rule of Lion King recing Lionheart doesn''t have to be much better for Lionheart.


    The Lion King builds a new holy city, Camelot, in the enigmatic holy city of Jerusalem, and then expels all residents and blocks Camelotpletely.


    And it was announced to the outside world that there would be regr holy selections, and the chosen ones would enter the holy city and start a carefree life.


    And the refugees who wandered in the desert and became unlike these humans did not participate in the holy selection, it was because the people who went to participate in the sacred guarantee did not return.


    There were many people who went to participate in the holy city, although the refugees did not know the exact number, the refugees knew that the holy city could never amodate so many people.


    But none of those people came back.


    Thinking of this, Wu Ming sighed.


    "Did they get killed" After all, no one was going back there, and the Holy City couldn''t amodate so many people, so the only possibility was to be massacred.


    Wu Ming''s first reaction was to not believe it.


    Then doubts began to arise.


    Merlin told Wu Ming that the Lion King was undoubtedly King Arthur, and the Knights of the Round Table might also be familiar with Wu Ming.


    If it was them, they would not be able to kill, but if those people were not King Arthur and the Knights of the Round Table, who were familiar with Wu Ming, then it was not impossible to kill the people who participated in the massacre.


    The suspected Servant named Lionheart was different from the Lionheart King originally recorded, and it was hard to guarantee that King Arthur would not change.


    No, it had to be said that there had been a change, otherwise why would she call herself the Lion King instead of King Arthur.


    Still needs investigation.


    Apart from that, the refugees had no other information.


    Wu Ming did not suspect that the refugees had something to hide. Their eyes had told him they had told everything they knew.


    What''s more, even though these refugees are local residents, their views are narrow.


    Do you expect ordinary peasants to know state secrets? Obviously unrealistic.


    Therefore, Wu Ming not only needs to explore the situation of the Lion King, but also needs to investigate other forces, and the most important point, he needs to find Gudako.


    After all, Wu Ming''s main goal was to help Gudako refine his singrity.


    Since Gudako had tried to summon Wu Ming, he could confirm that Gudako and the others were in this singrity, but it was difficult to find the specific location.


    Due to the iplete authority link, Wu Ming couldn''t search for too much information on Great Root. If he could be omniscient, then he was not far from being the strongest. He doesn''t need toe here directly, he can be in the Great Root to get rid of this singrity.


    If it could reach that level, Goetia alone was nothing to worry about.


    Shaking his head, Wu Ming pushed the unrealistic thoughts out of his mind, then he looked at the desert in the west, and then he saw the holy city in the east.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming stepped forward and moved towards his chosen destination.

 Chapter 670: A Barren Land Without People

    Chapter 670: A Barren Land Without People


    The direction that Wu Ming chose was east, and he decided to head straight for the Lion King.


    The biggest reason not to go to the desert in the west is still unknown.


    From the information provided by the refugees, Wu Ming could conclude many things.


    The Holy Grail was originally held by the Crusaders, which goes hand in hand with the fact that "they suddenly gained great power".


    Not satisfied with their current strength, the Crusaders made a bet and summoned a powerful Servant.


    Then they lost the bet and lost everything.


    The Servant turned against them, and after robbing the Holy Grail, he summoned the entire desert here.


    Then came what the refugees had said earlier, "The Crusaders suddenly weakened, and they were chased and beaten by the people of the Holy Land."


    Without the power of the Holy Grail, the Crusaders, unable to defeat Jerusalem in the first ce, became paper tigers.


    Then, because of the Holy Grail in this era, several Servants were summoned one after another, and Lionheart King Charles was probably one of the naturally summoned Servants.


    Due to an unknown secret, the Lionheart King did not be a brutal demon as recorded in the history books.


    He annexed the Crusaders and the Holy Land, and fought against the Servants in the desert.


    However, at this time, the Holy Grail summoned a new Servant, the Lion King.


    The Lion King and the Knights of the Round Table defeated Charles, and the Lion King founded the new holy city of Camelot in the holy city of Jerusalem, which was "affected by the attack on Lionheart and turned into ruins".


    The situation became like this, the king of the lion and the desert was at the bottom of the pit.


    In Wu Ming''s view, the Servant summoned by the Crusaders was a pharaoh.


    Wu Ming could sense that the desert in the west was an existence simr to a Reality Marble plus the ability to summon an entire desert wasparable to a Reality Marble, except for the Egyptian pharaoh, he really couldn''t think of anyone to have such a heretical ability.


    After all, the Egyptian pharaoh was rumored to be a god, and the pharaoh who came as a Servant would most likely be deified by this legend and master a powerful force.


    The other party''s information waspletely unknown, and because of the Reality Marble, Wu Ming couldn''t effectively locate Gudako and the others even if he entered the desert.


    All in all, without finding out who the owner of the desert is, Wu Ming is not ready to touch the mold.


    Therefore, Wu Ming only had one option left, and that was to go to the Lion King''s side.


    Knowing a little through the authority of Great Root, this singrity will die soon.


    If he continued walking in a certain direction, he would find that there was no way out.


    This singrity has begun to diverge from the time axis, like the singrity of the Americas, and there is a void outside the singrity.


    However, this singrity may end up worse than the Americas, which will be independent of the time axis, and will eventually copsepletely.


    The reason why humanity''s copse at this singrity was so intense was actually because of the new desert and holy city.


    The desert has the same effect as the Reality Marble, the Reality Marble directly interferes with the real world with a time limit, while the desert directly interferes with the real world indefinitely.


    Interference with the world has elerated the singrity''s copse, but it makes sense that the singrity should not copse in such a way.


    That leaves only an excuse for the Lion King.


    Even though Wu Ming didn''t learn much information from Great Root, the spearhead of this singrity copse still pointed to the Lion King.


    "If you want to save this singrity, then Ritsu and the others will definitely go there."


    After all, if you want to restore human nature, you must defeat the "doer" who destroyed it, and the current Lion King is the "doer".


    As a result, Wu Ming decided to go to the Lion King''s side to await Gudako''s arrival.


    By the way, Wu Ming could also go and see what had changed in Artoria.


    Wu Ming took off the armor he was wearing, and put on a worn out robe made by his craftsmanship.


    Since the armor wasn''t a Noble Phantasm or anything like that, there was no need for Wu Ming, so he canceled the armor.


    And in this way could also hide Wu Ming''s identity as a Knight of the Round Table.


    Through the appearances of the "Round Table Knights" by the refugees earlier, Wu Ming had no idea how popr the Round Table Knights would be here.


    In this way, Wu Ming pretended to be a refugee who wanted to go to the new holy city for holy selection.


    Stepping on the ground, Wu Ming moved forward step by step towards the holy city, but the scenery on the road made him frown.


    Wu Ming walked along the road. Although the surrounding area wasn''t as deserted as the ce he had juste from, thend he saw along the way wasn''t much better.


    It was as if experiencing a natural disaster, many parts of the earth were cracked, and theck of water made Wu Mingpletely unable to see nts such as flowers, nts, and trees, except for this vast empty piece ofnd.


    Wu Ming could asionally find ces simr to viges, but there was still no one there, which made him very disappointed.


    None of the shabby soil embryo houses are intact, and they are basically broken outside of human habitation.


    And there was no trace of human settlement around these houses, as if they had been abandoned for hundreds of years.


    There are still some viges that seem to have been abandoned for a very short time, but are still uninhabited.


    "I hope it''s just my bad luck." Wu Mingforted himself.


    Wu Ming felt bad that he had never met anyone, because if all the humans in this singrity disappeared, it would basically mean nothing.


    The reason why Chaldea was able to perform human rescue was because apart from Chaldea''s specialty, the most important thing was the presence of humans in the singrity.


    With that small spark, Chaldea was able to turn a small spark into a big fire, and finally the fire of human reason enveloped the entire earth.


    Except for the "human" at the beginning, Wu Ming had never met a living person on the street, not even a living nt.


    Wu Ming encountered many monsters like Demon Beasts, but when they attacked him, they were dealt with by him.


    In addition, Wu Ming also discovered several mysterious giant holes.


    The craters arerge and small, thergest diameter is several kilometers, and the smallest is tens of meters in diameter.


    This giant crater looks like a meteor crater, and all of them have burn marks left behind.


    But how did so many meteorites fall?


    Standing on the edge of the giant pit, Wu Ming crouched half-squat, caressing the ground of the giant pit.


    "If it''s Artoria, there really is a Noble Phantasm that can make a hole that big..."


    The legendary weapon that connected the anchors on both sides of the inner table of the world, the Rhongomyniad holy spear.


    If it is a legendary weapon, it is very possible to cause arge number of holes of different sizes.


    "However, why does Artoria use the holy spear so often?" said Wu Ming suspiciously.


    Could it be that Artoria wanted to loosen the ground for no reason? How could it be.


    "Wait" Wu Ming suddenly thought of an amazing idea.


    After that, Wu Ming ignored his own concealment and flew straight into the sky.


    Wu Ming flew to a very high altitude, and then looked down.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming''s face changed.

 Chapter 671: Doubtful point

    Chapter 671: Doubtful point


    Wu Ming descended from the sky with a gloomy face, and his guess was right again.


    The craters, which are several kilometers in size, are scattered irregrly.


    In Wu Ming''s opinion, it might be traces of using Artoria''s holy spear on Lionheart''s army.


    This is nothing, but for other giant holes that are not very big, the problem is quite big.


    Wu Ming looked down from the sky, and the position of these giant pits were all suitable for building a vige, and the size was very suitable.


    Therefore, the predecessors of this giant pit were the scattered viges of thisnd.


    As the holy spears were constantly destroying the vige, the surviving vigers had nowhere to go. They can only wander around, or go to the new holy city to participate in the holy selection to see if they can enter the holy city and live a good life.


    What? Why did the vigers go to the troops that destroyed their homes?


    Isn''t that obvious, because the surviving vigers don''t know the people who destroyed their houses.


    The ray of light destroyed the vige, and it was estimated that it would only be considered a punishment.


    However, Wu Ming also encountered many viges that had just begun to be abandoned, why would these vigers with intact houses leave their viges and leave?


    Is it because there is no food, or because they are afraid of being punished by God, or because they are forced to leave.


    "Lack of information." Wu Ming shook his head.


    However, the only information that allowed Wu Ming to understand why he had never met a human.


    Although Wu Ming had also guessed that the vigers in thisnd had been eaten by Demon Beasts that were strong enough for ordinary people, but now this guess had been overturned.


    "Camelot became the holy city, and King Arthur became the Lion King. What happened and what changed" Wu Ming looked at the holy city restlessly.


    After saying that, Wu Ming continued to act and departed towards the Holy City.


    Wu Ming found that the closer he got to the holy city, the fewer Demon Beasts he had encountered before.


    Even Wu Ming ran into a group of knights on patrol.


    Looking at the armor of the knights, it was somewhat simr to the knights of Camelot, but Wu Ming didn''t think they were knights of Camelot.


    They are the knights of Camelot, the new holy city, not the knights of Camelot, Great Britain.


    However, because Wu Ming was hidden, it was not found by those knights.


    Wu Ming was now increasingly suspicious of the new holy city, so he decided to hide and see the situation.


    Saving a bit of distance, Wu Ming disguised himself as a traveler who looked like he hade from afar and was suffering from the turmoil of war.


    Due to a detour, Wu Ming was lucky enough to run into a few humans.


    Fortunately, the human also met Wu Ming.


    Because they met many strange beasts and monsters that Wu Ming had killed before.


    Wu Ming stepped in to help, "it''s very difficult" to deal with the beast, and finally pretended to be seriously injured.


    He wanted to see if this human still had a "human heart".


    Fortunately again, even though these humans looked thin, they still retained their "human hearts".


    These humans thanked Wu Ming, and then said that they were going to the Holy City. If Wu Ming was willing, they could take care of his injured one, so he joined the team happily.


    Wu Ming chatted with the "leader" among several people. The "leader" constantly thanked Wu Ming. After all, if there is no Wu Ming, then they will be killed by Soul Eater.


    Soul Eater refers to the monsters killed by Wu Ming. Such monsters are said to be emissaries of the territory, and they will kill humans and eat their souls, so they are called Soul Eaters.


    However, creatures like Soul Eaters were only one of a kind scattered in this area. Such a monster had never appeared before. After the strange creature killed by Wu Ming appeared, it was considered a Soul Eater.


    However, Wu Ming said, "You are not afraid of being eaten" or anything like that, and then some humans looked helpless.


    "If it wasn''t for them not being able to endure, who would have gone to the holy city to participate in the holy selection." Being eaten or starving to death made no difference to them.


    It seems that "the people who went to participate in the holy selection haven''t returned yet" they also know the news.


    It was precisely because they were unable to survive, so even if they died halfway, their leaving to participate in the holy selection was just an opportunity. After all, if you don''t bet, you will starve to death.


    As they were getting closer to the holy city, Wu Ming and the others did not face any danger.


    However, Wu Ming obtained some information through the "leader" of these people.


    In the mountains at the far north, the assassin cult called "the Old Man of the Mountain" was still active.


    Wu Ming, who was familiar with the Holy Grail War, naturally knew of the existence of the Old Man of the Mountain, because the Assassin ss among the seven sses in the Holy Grail War referred to the Old Man of the Mountain, Hassan-i-Sabbah.


    Usually, as long as the Assassin ss is summoned, the probability of summoning Hassan is 99%, because Hassan has many connections with the Assassin ss name, so this ss name is equivalent to a holy relic.


    Therefore, if you wish to summon a non-Hassan Assassin, you can only use a relic or a special method to summon him.


    From a normal point of view, Hassan was actually very strong.


    Regarding the organization of the Old Man of the Mountain, the leader of each generation is Hassan-i-Sabbah.


    Hassan''s family shaved their faces, wore bone masks, and concealed their true identities. Every generation of Hassan has a skill that no one else can imitate or learn. In the eyes of ordinary people and even Magus, it was an extremely dangerous existence.


    However, existences that were dangerous to humans held a disgraceful position in the Holy Grail War.


    Due to the low value of basic abilities, the Hassanes could barely fight head-to-head with the Servants of the other six sses, and could only rely on sneak attacks on their masters.


    Of course, since the Hassans possessed all sorts of strange Noble Phantasms, it couldn''t be said that they werepletely defeated.


    After all, the Noble Phantasm was a magic that could turn things around.


    It''s like the Assassin ss Cards that Wu Ming used, because the Assassin ss Cards hold the spiritual foundation of the neenth generation Hassan, so ording to different users, after using them, you will get a different Hasan.


    The Hassan that Wu Ming used was the Cursed Arm Hassan of the 19th generation. One of his arms was the arm of the Demon God, and it was an arm with a heart-breaking curse.


    Even if a Servant was identally hit by this move, it would have to leave the stage.


    In short, Wu Ming had obtained information that there was a murderous sect suspected of being "the Old Man of the Mountain" Hassan-i-Sabbah in the northern mountainous area.


    In this way, it can be thought of as a tripartite confrontation between the three powers.


    As he thought about it, Wu Ming discovered that they had reached their intended destination, the new holy city of Camelot.

 Chapter 672: Qualification

    Chapter 672: Qualification


    A small number of refugees gathered in the open space in front of the gates of the holy city, about one or two hundred people.


    Among the two hundred people, some were surrounded by a thin cloth, which was their "bed".


    It seems that many people came here early, and it seems that they have lived here for a long time.


    Fortunately, this ce has be a singrity, and it is not too cold at night, otherwise these people can freeze to death with just that thin cloth.


    However, Wu Ming was thinking about one thing now, wouldn''t he be frozen here too?


    However, God once again favored Wu Ming, the gates of the holy city opened, and it seemed that he had just arrived when the sacred selection began.


    The luck that could be doubled in an instant was not covered up.


    Seeing the gates of the Holy City open, the long-awaited refugees gathered in a frenzy.


    Even the few refugees who came with Wu Ming couldn''t contain their inner excitement at this moment, and staggered towards the crowd.


    Wu Ming naturally had to pretend to be a bit more like a refugee, so he quickly walked towards the refugee group.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming saw the gates of the Holy City opened.


    A blonde haired man in white armor with a sword hanging from his waist came out with a team of fully armed knights.


    The sword on the man''s waist gave the impression of facing the sun, but the metaphor was correct, for the holy sword was the sister sword of King Arthur''s holy sword Excalibur, the holy sword called Excalibur Gtine.


    And this blonde haired man was also Gawain who wielded this sword and was known as the Sun Knight.


    Wu Ming sighed and had to say that he couldn''t greet an old friend he hadn''t seen in a long time, and he might even be an enemy in the future. Wu Ming felt helpless again.


    Although it was said that bing a Servant gave the heroes a chance to atone for their regrets, it was more of a helplessness caused by meeting on the time axis.


    Gawain, who became the Lion King''s knight, might no longer be a noble Sun Knight, and Wu Ming estimated that the disappearance of the refugees who had left and never returned before they came to the holy city for the holy selection was also inseparable from Gawain.


    However, what Gawain said next made Wu Ming confirm his guess.


    "Everyone, I, Gawain, will still hold the Sacred selection ceremony this time. Next, I will exin to you guys the precautions regarding Sacred Selection. Gawain waved his hand, and the knights standing behind him moved swiftly.


    In just a few seconds, these knights surrounded the group of refugees that Wu Ming was in, and it seemed that an important ceremony was about to take ce.


    However, this scene made Wu Ming frown.


    This way, if these knights wanted to do anything to these refugees, these unarmed refugees who became fish on the cutting board  they would be ughtered.


    "When the holy selection begins, the highest tower in the holy city will emit a holy light, and the bodies of the chosen people will shine, and the hearts of these chosen people are the purest, and then they will have the opportunity to enter the holy city. The city''s qualifications to live a carefree life, but those who are not chosen, their dirty hearts disqualify them from entering the holy city, the rules are like this, do you understand?"


    Although Gawain''sst sentence was a question, neither of these refugees said a word, nor dared to say a word.


    And Gawain seemed to be familiar with the behavior of refugees who didn''t dare to speak, so the question was just routine.


    Next, it''s time for the holy selection.


    "Holy selection, start!"


    With Gawain''smand, the tower in the center of the holy city of Camelot shone.


    This light made it like aser, and it came to the gate of the holy city in an instant, shining on the group of refugees.


    The sudden change caused turmoil in the refugee group, and the refugees began to panic to check if their bodies glowed and if they were qualified to enter the holy city to start a new life.


    However, most of the people''s bodies did not shine, not even the slightest change.


    But most of the people found those whose bodies were shining, only three or four people.


    This made the refugees feel fearful, there were so many of them that only three or four of them were qualified to enter the Holy City.


    Doesn''t this mean that they are actually people who are "dirty" at heart.


    Those who had actually done a lot of bad things frowned in dissatisfaction, when they heard that only people with pure hearts were qualified to enter the Holy City, they had given up hope and just wanted to try their luck.


    And those who don''t do bad things, thinking that they are pure on the inside but haven''t been chosen, they are utterly devastated.


    This is the same as "you think you are a god but you are not even", which makes people very helpless, and sad.


    However, Gawain who saw only three or four people shining, did not show any surprise, as if this was the same number of people being selected each time.


    Then furthermore, those who were not selected had to be handed over to them.


    On the side of Wu Ming, wearing a shabby robe, his body glowed, and he was separated from the people around him by a certain distance.


    However, Wu Ming was definitely not human, and he was definitely a Servant, how could he be chosen.


    The difficult condition for that light to choose is to be human.


    In fact, when he saw the light emitted from the top of the tower, Wu Ming secretly used some means, performed some tricks, and captured some of the light.


    Unsurprisingly, that ray of light was a ray of light from the holy spear.


    Wu Ming''s spiritual base couldn''t really oppose the holy spear directly, but in order to detect the light of someone with a pure heart, he still had ways of cheating.


    And because of this, Wu Ming was qualified to go to the Holy City.


    And the people around Wu Ming isted him.


    After all, Wu Ming had to enter the Holy City, and it would be great if he could enter without a riot, so he didn''t need to make himself so conspicuous.


    The people around subconsciously moved away from Wu Ming after seeing his body glow.


    The "chosen" Wu Ming was no longer like them, no longer a "human" like them, but a "real human".


    Therefore, the people around them subconsciously move away from "others".


    The same goes for the other chosen ones whose bodies start to glow, and those around them subconsciously drift away from them.


    It was precisely because the other selected people had the same experience as Wu Ming, that he did not take such an outrageous act.


    Unlike Wu Ming''s incredibleposure, those who were "alienated" all looked restless and nervous.


    At this moment, Gawain spoke up.


    "Congrattions to some of you, you have been chosen, and you are qualified to enter the Holy City for a new life."


    After that, Gawain pointed at the door behind him as if he had stepped aside.


    "Now, you can enter."


    However, the chosen people, including Wu Ming, did not move, or the few people except him were a little overwhelmed.


    Gawain also didn''t care and waited quietly.


    Then, one of the chosen people spoke up.


    "That can''t I go in with my family?"


    However, it was Gawain who suddenly became ruthless.


    "Unfortunately you can''t."

 Chapter 673: Gambling

    Chapter 673: Gambling


    "Those who are not chosen are not qualified to enter the holy city, and you have seen that your rtives were far from you when you were chosen, and you have absolutely no need to think about them and live the happy life that you should live in the holy city." Gawain exins to people asking questions with reason and emotion.


    However, that person still couldn''t stand it, and couldn''t make a decision for a long time.


    However, the other chosen ones did not hesitate any longer and walked towards the gates of the Holy City.


    Wu Ming looked at the person who was still hesitating with interest, this person was the "leader" who apanied him all the way and talked to him before.


    His rtives are the people who came with Wu Ming, at this time, they lowered their heads and did not dare to look at the chosen rtives.


    These people felt guilty because they backed away unknowingly.


    After hesitating again and again, the chosen one sighed helplessly and walked towards the gates of the Holy City.


    In the end, Gawain turned his gaze to thest chosen one who didn''t move, Wu Ming, who was wearing a shabby robe and couldn''t see his face.


    "Then why don''t youe in?" asked Gawain.


    Hearing Gawain''s words, Wu Ming walked towards Gawain step by step.


    When the refugees around saw Wu Ming walking towards Gawain, they all consciously stepped aside.


    And Gawain didn''t block Wu Ming froming. The chosen ones are precious, and they are all worth the wait.


    In the end, Wu Ming came to Gawain, and the refugees came behind Wu Ming.


    "I have question." Wu Ming changed his voice slightly and said to Gawain.


    Gawain frowned, listened to the voice of the person in front of him, looked at the figure, and always felt that the person in front of him looked familiar.


    "Please talk."


    But after all, the other party is a person chosen with a pure heart. Even Gawain, who had be very "dirty" now, would not ignore the voices of these people with a pure heart because of the impurity of body and soul, for these were all instructions of the king.


    "If I go in, what will happen to the rest of the people?" Wu Ming finally asked an important question.


    Gawain frowned, then spoke helplessly.


    "The solemn knights will kill them all." A solemn knight refers to a fully armed knight who surrounds the refugees.


    Even the "dirty" Gawain was a righteous knight, and he wouldn''t lie.


    However, Gawain''s words caused an uproar among the refugees.


    However, Gawain is not worried that his "honesty" will change the fate of the refugees, because after all, these "sinners" cannot leave here alive.


    Those who were not chosen after holy selection were "sinners" and needed to be cleansed.


    These were all orders from the king, and he just had to carry them out.


    "Why?" Wu Ming kept asking, but this time he used his own voice.


    "Have you finally responded to my king''s response!" Gawain was stunned for a moment, and then quickly gave Wu Ming a chivalrous salute.


    This made the surrounding solemn knights a bit overwhelmed, and they didn''t understand why Sir Gawain respected this person so much.


    Although the chosen one deserves respect, there is no need to be too respectful.


    The refugees are also interested in Wu Ming, who is suddenly respected by Gawain, but it seems that they now have to consider how escaping the siege of the solemn knights is the most important thing.


    "I didn''t respond to my king. I respond to the one destined to summon the Heroic Spirit, thest master of mankind, Fujimaru Ritsu of Chaldea."


    Wu Ming replied to Gawain lightly.


    "Then are you also ready to rebel against my king, Sir Vero?" Even if he asked, Gawain''s tone was still very respectful.


    The word "also" made Wu Ming frown, it seemed that there was an unknown past in it.


    But Wu Ming did not answer his question.


    "Let''s make a bet, Gawain," said Wu Ming with a smile.


    "If I win, let them go. If I lose, I will kill them with my own hands, then go to the king with you, and serve him again."


    Gawain straightened up and looked at Wu Ming with an "I am very honest" expression.


    "You know, Sir Vero, knights don''t gamble."


    However, in Camelot, whenever Wu Ming bet with others for fun, Gawain always looked eager to try.


    "But to get you back on track, I''m willing to make a bet with you just once." Gawain looked like he had sacrificed his life heroically, which deeply touched the hearts of the knights who didn''t know the reason.


    However, these serious knights might not even know what the stakes were However, Wu Ming smiled proudly.


    "Why don''t you ask what I want to bet first, Gawain."


    "For my king, no matter what you want to bet with me, I will agree." Gawain shook his head.


    "Okay!" Wu Ming shouted loudly, then grabbed the hem of his robe with one hand and pulled it sharply.


    In addition to the helmet, a silver dragon knight in full armor and a red robe floating behind him appeared in front of Gawain.


    "It''s great to see you again, Sir Vero." Seeing Wu Ming''s familiar face, Gawain blessed from the bottom of his heart.


    However, Wu Ming ignored Gawain''s greeting and pointed at the refugees behind him.


    "Then let them go."


    Wu Ming''s words left Gawain suddenly confused.


    Didn''t you say you would only let go if you lost the bet? Why are you suddenly releasing yourself now?


    "I bet with you, do you agree to bet with me? And I won," Wu Ming told Gawain shamelessly.


    "This" Gawain was silent for a moment.


    He had forgotten that in Camelot, as a knight, Wu Ming was good at everything, but sometimes he would be a bit of a bastard, especially when he was betting with other people, and it was still the kind that people couldn''t deny.


    Gawain really didn''t ask what to bet, and also said that as long as Wu Ming bet, he would agree to bet.


    As a result, who would have thought that Wu Ming and Gawain would bet on "Will Gawain ept the betting invitation submitted by Wu Ming"


    "As expected of you Sir Vero, you actually won, but"


    However, before Gawain finished speaking, Wu Ming immediately cut him off.


    "This is a gamble against your king, can''t you take it back, Gawain."


    "What you say is true, let them go." Gawain smiled helplessly, and then issued an order to the solemn knight.


    Although the serious knights were a little confused, they strictly followed the principles of knighthood and were very obedient, so the knights made way for the refugees to leave.


    And when the refugees saw that there was hope to live, how could they care for others, and rushed away from the gap.


    "Did you see Sir Vero, they didn''t say a word of thanks to you. Is such a ''sinner'' worthy of saving them?"


    However, Wu Ming nodded.


    "Worthy."

 Chapter 674: Entering the Holy City

    Chapter 674: Entering the Holy City


    At first, Wu Ming''s goal was to help Gudako save the singrity, but when Wu Ming found out that the lion king in this singrity was no longer the Artoria he knew, he decided toe and see Artoria and see what had happened to her.


    The reason why Wu Ming caught that ray of holy light was to make it easier to blend into the city.


    However, Wu Ming had already guessed Gawain''s next move, and coincidentally even though he wasn''t holy, he wasn''t the type of person who wouldn''t be saved.


    And this is also to save the singrity.


    If the singrity is to be sessfully saved, there must be humans in the singrity, not to mention the singrity has already begun to crumble.


    The more humans, the better for the singrity that has started to copse, after all this will dy the copse of the singrity, and Gudako and the others will have more time.


    Therefore, Wu Ming chose to expose himself and let the refugees escape.


    Although it is not known whether the refugees will be able to find a safe ce, their future fate is in their own hands.


    It''s a blessing or a curse or it''s up to fate.


    However, Gawain shook his head at Wu Ming who nodded in agreement.


    "Sir Vero, even if I let the refugees go, they might not be able to leave alive. Those refugees will most likely be eaten by Demon Beasts, you should know that the wilds here are not just Demon Beasts like Soul Eaters."


    As the Lion King''s close minister, Gawain knows some secrets.


    The solemn knights had the ability topletely annihte the Demon Beasts around them, but Agravain purposely ordered the solemn knights not to act. The goal is to guard the Demon Beasts and clean up the excess "dirty humans".


    Since there were too many humans at this singrity, and not many humans to choose from by the holy spear, Agravain nurtured the Demon Beasts and let them clean up the "humans".


    All of them were kings, so Gawain, who knew the truth, didn''t mind.


    If the refugees faced a Demon Beast, the casualties were absolute, and the bad ones would most likely be instantly annihted.


    Don''t think that they can leave safely if theye to the holy city, Gawain can confirm that the number of people whoe to the holy city for the holy selection must be more than these two hundred people.


    So where did the rest go? Either eaten by demon beasts, or died in the middle of the road due to various causes such as hunger and exhaustion.


    These people who were able to participate in the holy selection came to the Holy City through the sacrifices of others.


    Of course, there were also people who were lucky, like those who met Wu Ming, they did not encounter any danger along the way, and they met him after encountering danger, so they came safely.


    So even if Gawain let go of those one or two hundred people, they probably wouldn''t be able to leave alive.


    "Moreover, if I report the news that the refugees have left, then Minister Agravain will definitely send Minister Trisyan or Minister Mordred to hunt them down."


    Don''t ask Gawain why he knows, because some people run away when there are a lot of people, and those people are caught and killed by Tristan or Mordred.


    However, when Wu Ming heard Gawain''s words just now, his brows couldn''t help but frown.


    "What did you say just now, why were you given the order of Agravain, where is the king?"


    "Ever since I defeated King Lionheart, the king has been sleeping, but don''t worry, it is the king''s choice to sleep to replenish his magic power."


    Gawain was afraid that Wu Ming would worry about what happened to Artoria, so he answered patiently.


    This was indeed true, upon hearing Gawain''s words, Wu Ming''s furrowed brows rxed.


    If that''s the case, there''s no way around it.


    Compared to being a militarymander, Agravain was actually more suited as a civilian. When Artoria or Wu Ming were no longer Camelot, he could always be thorough and thorough in giving correct orders.


    Even though the orders issued by Agravain are almost strictly of a kind that can no longer be strict, "stubborn and selfless" cannot fully describe Agravain.


    Coupled with the fact that Agravain rarely smiled, this earned him the nickname "Iron Agravain".


    But Wu Ming was worried again.


    With Agravain''s harsh attitude towards Artoria, of course it wouldn''t hurt him, but to other people, Agravain wasn''t so kind.


    It could be said that if there was only a choice between Artoria and the Knights of the Round Table, and only one of them could be left alive, then Agravain would not hesitate to leave the Knights of the Round Table and choose Artoria.


    Even himself, if necessary, would give up.


    All this for the king.


    Familiar with almost everyone in the Knights of the Round Table, it was certain that Agravain was more loyal to Artoria than anyone else. This guy really is a big fan of Aror9.


    Of course, if it was in Camelot before, there would be no problem, but now it is not Great Britain, let alone Great Britain Camelot, but the holy city of Camelot that has just been built on the ruins of Jerusalem.


    Wu Ming now knew why the group of refugees he had met at the start was so afraid of the identity of the Knights of the Round Table, and Agravain was the reason.


    Artoria barely handles political matters due to her good sleep, and Agravain''s standards for handling matters for Artoria are very strict. Everything he was doing now was for the sake of holy selection, and holy selection was probably Artoria''s order.


    Coupled with Gawain who didn''t match his previous personality, Wu Ming felt that the current Knights of the Round Table might no longer be "King Arthur''s Round Table Knights", but "Lion Kings'' Round Table Knights".


    Shaking his head, Wu Ming looked at Gawain.


    "Gawain, let''s make a deal."


    Hearing that Wu Ming did not propose to gamble again, Gawain did not immediately agree, but shook his head.


    "This time, I want to hear the contents of Sir Vero''s transaction first."


    "I will meet the king with you and tell me what happened to the king and knights of the round table in this singrity."


    After thinking about Wu Ming''s words for a while, Gawain nodded and agreed.


    However, Wu Ming directly revealed his identity only to protest with Artoria, it can be said that Gawain was trapped by Wu Ming again, and he also sent information.


    ...


    The gates of the holy city were closed, and the solemn knights also returned to the holy city.


    While Gawain was exining to Wu Ming what happened after he reached this singrity, he led Wu Ming to the tallest tower in the center of the new holy city of Camelot.


    Listening to Gawain''s exnation, Wu Ming raised his head and looked at the tower, where Artoria was inside.

 Chapter 675: Contaminated with the blood of a compatriot

    Chapter 675: Contaminated with the blood of apatriot


    Even ordinary friends, after a long time of not seeing each other, can have a lot of turmoil in their hearts when they are about to meet.


    What''s more, Artoria is still Wu Ming''s first love. After so many years apart, he would meet Artoria a little excited.


    "Sir Vero? Are you listening, Sir Vero?" Gawain shouted a few times, and called back the distracted Wu Ming.


    "Sorry, Gawain, I missed the days with the king a little bit," Wu Ming said apologetically.


    "It''s okay Sir Vero, when we see the king again, we are very excited." Gawain answered with a smile.


    He didn''t think it was a wrong thing to be bothered because of the king, but instead, someone who couldn''t be bothered by the king was simply not worthy of being a knight of the round table.


    Actually, Gawain is also a big fan, but not as serious as Agravain...


    "Un, what did you just say?" Wu Ming nodded and motioned for Gawain to continue.


    "It was just mentioned that we all carried out the final crusade against the devil together." Speaking of this, Gawain''s eyes dimmed, but he recovered in an instant.


    Wu Ming who was observing closely, naturally caught the moment when Gawain''s eyes dimmed, and he read the sadness from Gawain''s dim eyes.


    "Although demons are very powerful, there is no enemy that our king and the Knights of the Round Table cannot defeat. We have seeded in killing the Lionheart King."


    "Who sacrificed, Gaheris or Gareth?" Wu Ming asked directly after Gawain finished speaking, which made him look very vicious at the moment.


    Because whether it was Gareth or Gaheris, they were Gawain''s rtives.


    "This is Gareth" Gawain said quietly after a few seconds of silence.


    "That little girl" Wu Ming said indifferently.


    "I remember she really admired me and Lancelot. To be honest, I still want to meet her. When I was in Camelot, she gave me lots of gifts..." .


    Wu Ming did not feel sorry for Gareth, as it was an insult to a knight.


    "I killed her with my own hands" said Gawain suddenly.


    Wu Ming was stunned for a moment, then turned to look at Gawain.


    "What has happened."


    Wu Ming thought Gareth was killed in battle, but the result was a bit of a shock to him.


    But thinking about it now, there were many gaps in Gawain''s words. Although Gawain said that most of the knights died in battle with King Lionheart''s army, but there was no reason why a strong knight would die so easily.


    "You''re lying, aren''t you, Gawain." Wu Ming looked at Gawain seriously.


    "Sorry Sir Vero, I just want you to see our dirty side" Gawain apologized to Wu Ming and saluted chivalrously.


    "I have seen how dirty you are in front of the city gates, there is no need to cover up." Wu Ming was a little angry.


    "Tell me the truth."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, Gawain nodded and started over.


    After the Lion King reached this singrity, she summoned most of the Knights of the Round Table alone.


    Except for the three knights who didn''t receive the summons, basically all the knights of the round table were present.


    It was no wonder that the Knights of the Round Table did not gather.


    After all, neither he nor Ghad who possessed Mashu could answer the king''s call, but who else didn''t receive the king''s call?


    Without waiting for Wu Ming to think, Gawain continued.


    "The king informed us that due to Master Chaldea''s dy, this singrity was almost overwhelmed. Therefore, the king decided to use the holy spear for redemption."


    People with pure hearts are kept in holy spears as "specimens". In this way, even if this singrity is destroyed, the entire human principle will be burned, and humanity will not be destroyed.


    Because she used the holy spear to preserve the human race.


    Then, the Lion King told the knights one thing not in the form of an order, but in the form of an equivalent dialogue.


    That''s what she said


    "I summoned the ministers because this n requires the power of the ministers."


    "Even though I can annihte the enemy alone, I can''t consecrate, I need a knight as my brother."


    "-But. You should know that this matter is not in ordance with the beliefs of the ministers."


    "Or obey me, or leave me, or gather the strength of all the ministers to defeat me."


    "Give me your answer at sunset. I will wait until then."


    "Gareth stood opposite my king in an instant, and Gaheris didn''t hesitate to fight the king" Gawain said, his eyes slightly dimmed, but he replied in an instant.


    "Gareth is on our side because of me and Lancelot..."


    In other words, before the Knights of the Round Table fought the Lionheart King, there was cannibalism...


    Wu Ming closed his eyes slightly ufortably.


    The people are ruthless, and Wu Ming has lived with the Knights of the Round Table for more than ten years, and if he insists, the Knights of the Round Tablee to the king, but Wu Ming is watching them one by one.


    What they looked like could be said without a trace.


    When they killed each other, their hearts were definitely more ufortable than the current Wu Ming.


    Immediately after, as if to prove his inner fortitude, Gawain looked at Wu Ming without evading in the slightest.


    "We killed ourrades who wanted to stop our king, and we were covered in the blood of ourrades. We have decided to step into the territory. We can endure it, but Gareth is not like us."


    Gawain shook his head.


    "His pure heart can''t stand such pain."


    "In the end, Gareth wept with his body of shame and hands no longer pure white, and sacrificed herself to control the Lionheart King. In the end, I cut Gareth and the demon under the sword."


    Gawain finished speaking, but Wu Ming could understand that the actual situation was not as simple as Gawain said.


    Wu Ming seemed to have seen the scene where the pure and kind little girl was crying and begging someone else to behead her.


    Wu Ming could even imagine what other people looked like back then.


    Lancelot must have hesitated, he couldn''t ept killing Gareth again.


    Tristan would probably continue to mourn there, and Mordred would probably be easily offended.


    Even though Mordred was a rebel knight, she still cared about the Knights of the Round Table. Mordred would likely shout something like "You can kill this girl without paying such a sacrifice"


    Agravain would draw his sword and prepare to pierce through his enemies andpatriots. After all, he himself knew that he was fit to y such an "evil" role.


    However, Gawain took the lead.


    Wu Ming had no idea what Gawain''s mood was like as he swung his sword. Perhaps the sword would cut Gawain''s feelings as a human.


    In this way, Gawain waspletely loyal to the Lion King, and in this way, the Sun Knight of the Lion King was "born" perfectly.


    Just like the Artoria-rted bet that Wu Ming had put forward earlier, Gawain had to obey it, or else she would insult the king.


    "Is everything to the king, Gawain?"


    "Um."


    "Don''t you regret it?"


    "No."


    "Then let''s go, take me to see the king, meet that king, who is no longer a ''human''."

 Chapter 676: Guinevere?

    Chapter 676: Guinevere?


    Entering the tower, passing through the corridor with a solemn knight''s grip, Wu Ming and Gawain came to a beautiful gate.


    "Sir Vero, please go and rest first, I will summon the other Knights of the Round Table in the Holy City." Gawain bowed and bowed to Wu Ming.


    Even though Wu Ming''s previous speech seemed to be the Lion King''s enemy, before any results were made, Gawain would still respect Wu Ming.


    "How many knights are not in the holy city?" Wu Ming looked at the brilliant gate and asked Gawain without looking back.


    "There are only two, Sir Lancelot and Sir Mordred, who belong to the guerri knighthood. They are all outside at the moment, the one waiting in the city is Sir Tristan, and there is Agravain in the city who is in charge of the king''s affairs and I am responsible for guarding the city gates."


    Then Wu Ming just asked who wasn''t in town, but Gawain answered everyone.


    However, this answer made Wu Ming slightly disappointed.


    Are there only a few knights left...


    Wu Ming sighed.


    "No need to call them, all I want to see is the Lion King." Wu Ming shook his head.


    And after seeing the Lion King, it was still unknown whether it was an enemy or a friend.


    Wu Ming was also very grateful to Gawain for informing him of their own information, after all, if they became enemies in the end, this information would be of great use to him.


    ''Yes, then please do it yourself.'' After Gawain finished speaking, he owed Wu Ming and left.


    After all, his job was to guard the city gates, even though there was no way the enemy would attack, he still had to carry out his duties.


    Seeing Gawain leave, Wu Ming no longer hesitated, and directly pushed the entrance.


    He decided that the moment he saw Artoria, he would scold the little girl well.


    *Squeak-*


    The stone door opened, making a slight creaking sound.


    "Sir Vero!!!"


    Apanied by a cry full of joy, the subtle body immediately plunged into Wu Ming''s embrace.


    Wu Ming subconsciously hugged the person who was thrown into his arms, and then took a closer look.


    A beautiful woman with fair skin and curly blonde hair.


    "Guinevere!? Why are you here?"


    That''s right, what fell into Wu Ming''s arms was Guinevere who had admired Wu Ming for a long time, but couldn''t be with Wu Ming because of King Arthur.


    However, Guinevere did not answer Wu Ming, but hugged Wu Ming tightly as if in awe, and muttered.


    "Sir Vero, Guinevere misses you very much..."


    Wu Ming didn''t speak anymore. After removing the armor on his body, he also hugged Guinevere. The two of them enjoyed themselves this moment of serenity.


    Gradually, Guinevere stopped moving, Wu Ming took a closer look, Guinevere was really asleep...


    "It''s been so hard all the time." Wu Ming stroked Guinevere''s cheek pitifully.


    How ufortable it felt to not be with the person you liked, Wu Ming had already experienced it from Medb.


    And not only Medb, Wu Ming also decided to give Artoria and Guinevere an answer.


    Spiritual power closed the door, Wu Ming gently lifted Guinevere who was sleeping, then started to look into the room.


    Wu Ming wanted to see if there was a ce like a bed for Guinevere to rest.


    Incidentally, this looks like a bedroom.


    "Could this be Guinevere''s bedroom? Then why did Gawain bring me here??"


    Immediately after, Wu Ming suddenly remembered Gawain''s smiling face just now.


    Wu Ming now understood what Gawain meant by "rest".


    "Shouldn''t it be? The matter between Guinevere and I shouldn''t have been exposed... No! Guinevere and I have nothing to do at all??" Wu Ming quickly shook his head.


    Even though the two fell in love with each other, they didn''t do anything out of the ordinary until Wu Ming left.


    So how did Gawain know?


    Then Wu Ming shook his head.


    No matter how Gawain found out, Wu Ming would have to find outter.


    Soon after, Wu Ming put Guinevere on the bed, but when he woke up, Wu Ming found Guinevere clutching his arm tightly.


    After sighing helplessly and indulgently, Wu Ming sat on the edge of Guinevere''s bed, and let Guinevere hug him like this arm.


    However, when he was idle, Wu Ming began to meditate.


    Although meditation had little effect on Wu Ming, however, water droplets umted over time.


    After a while, Guinevere woke up, and was surprised when she saw her gripping the arm of Wu Ming who was sitting next to her.


    "Sir Vero, I''m really sorry, I really fell asleep" Guinevere immediately let go of the hand that was holding Wu Ming''s arm and straightened up to apologize to Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming opened his eyes and turned to look at the seated Guinevere.


    "Don''t worry, Guinevere, after all, I saw pictures of Sleeping Beauty too."


    Wu Ming''s praise made Guinevere''s cheeks red, and she was a little afraid to look at Wu Ming,


    "By the way, did you ask Gawain to bring me here?" "Wu Ming asked


    At Guinevere was stunned for a moment, although she looked at Wu Ming and smiled sweetly.


    "As expected of Sir Vero~ Right, I asked Gawain to bring Sir Vero here."


    Although Wu Ming was quite confused by Gawain''s previous behavior, he was not stupid, and after thinking about it, he would understand.


    Just from the fact that Guinevere had rushed over the moment Wu Ming entered the door, it was enough to guess, if Gawain didn''t know about Wu Ming and Guinevere, then Gawain must have brought Wu Ming over after receiving instructions from someone.


    "I told Gawain a long time ago, if Sir Veroes here he must bring him to me first, and I informed Gawain by order of the king."


    After that, Guinevere seemed to think of something, and happily held Wu Ming''s hand.


    After all, the queen missed the courtier she had not seen for a long time, and she didn''t want to see him in person. What is the problem?


    In this way, Gawain''s strange face could be clearly exined, because before Gawain''s death, the rtionship between Wu Ming and Artoria was not like that of a king and a minister.


    "Now there is no Great Britain, And the current king is very pious, he has allowed me to join Sir Vero~"


    This left Wu Ming stunned for a moment.


    It wasn''t right to think about it, after all, Artoria was breaking the rules and all. Things were pretty tight, even if there wasn''t Great Britain, he shouldn''t have let his "queen" and "knight" together.


    Otherwise, he would not have chosen the opposite case because of the "face problem".


    No, the current Artoria was no longer King Arthur, but the Lion King who made Wu Ming feel foreign.


    In other words, it is not surprising that the current Artoria can allow Guinevere.


    "Guinevere, calm down and listen to me." Wu Ming pulled Guinevere, who was holding his hand, away, then put his hand on his shoulder and looked into her eyes.


    "I will give you and Artoria an answer, but now is not the time, tell me what happened to the king."


    After hearing that Wu Ming would provide an answer for himself, Guinevere was quite happy, but after hearing Wu Ming ask what was wrong with Artoria, Guinevere looked a little helpless.


    "King, she is no longer human."

 Chapter 677: Too many points of confusion

    Chapter 677: Too many points of confusion


    "I don''t know the specific situation. I only know that for some unknown reason, the king did not die, but became an immortal king while walking the earth." After all Guinevere could be considered the queen of Artoria.


    As for the "unknown reason" Guinevere said, Wu Ming had some guesses.


    "But strangely the king''s body is not the same as before. If I insist, it''s because the king is an adult."


    Guinevere remembered the Lion King, who was even more feminine than herself, and pursed his lips for a moment.


    Wu Ming naturally saw that Guinevere was jealous, and immediately reached out and stroked Guinevere''s little head.


    Guinevere was like a cat, enjoying her master''s caress.


    "Ah! That''s right, king, she no longer wields Excalibur, but a holy spear." Guinevere added suddenly.


    In Guinevere''s view, the reason for not using Excalibur was probably because Excalibur had been returned to theke spirit.


    "It is inevitable that Artoria''s body will grow, as neither the sheath nor the Excalibur will protect her anymore." Wu Ming exined to Guinevere while cing a hand stroking Guinevere''s head.


    Not only did Caliburn have a blessing like a curse on Artoria, Avalon''s sheath and Excalibur also had a blessing like a curse on Artoria.


    The body''s inability to grow is a blessing like a curse brought on by Caliburn.


    Even though she lost Caliburn, because she just got Excalibur and Avalon, Artoria didn''t grow because of this.


    Avalon gave Artoria the blessing that she would never be hurt and would never grow old. Although there is no clear indication of Excalibur, in King Arthur''s final story, King Arthur''s injured body supports Bediverepletely. She died after returning Excalibur, so Excalibur also had a blessing in disguise for Artoria.


    However, Wu Ming was confused because Artoria didn''t die after returning Excalibur in theke.


    It made sense that after Excalibur was returned to theke spirit, King Arthur would fall into a deep sleep, but Artoria had be an immortal king.


    However, there was also the possibility that if Excalibur was not returned to theke spirit, then Artoria might not be able to die.


    Bedivere''s story of returning Excalibur three times is the best illustration.


    It was clear that Artoria was seriously injured, and even with the Red Dragon''s blood, she could barely hold on, but Artoria was able to hold out until Bedivere actually returned Excalibur a third time before she died.


    This was probably a blessing like a curse, as long as Excalibur wasn''t returned, then Artoria wouldn''t die.


    "Guinevere, do you know which of the Knights of the Round Table did not respond to Artoria''s summon?" Wu Ming became a little serious.


    Guinevere thought about it carefully, then looked at Wu Ming.


    "I remember that only you, Sir Vero, Ghad, son of Sir Lancelot, and Sir Bedivere, who finally witnessed the end of the king, did not respond to the king''s summon. You didn''t receive the king''s summons, that''s not surprising, but it''s strange that Sir Ghad and Sir Bedivere didn''t take the call."


    Guinevere knew of Wu Ming''s special status, but Ghad, who had obtained the Holy Grail because of his purity of heart, and Bedivere who had witnessed the end of King Arthur and was fiercely loyal to King Arthur, did not respond to the king''s summon.


    While Guinevere was thinking, Wu Ming was also thinking.


    Wu Ming silently said in his heart "Of course", if Bedivere didn''t return Excalibur, then Artoria probably wouldn''t be able to die.


    And King Arthur who could not die, took the holy spear and was summoned to this era, and because of some influence, he became the Lion King.


    If Bedivere doesn''t return Excalibur, where does Bedivere go?


    His loyalty to Artoria was no worse than anyone else''s, and his heart was no worse than Ghad, who had obtained the Holy Grail.


    But Bedivere did not receive the call.


    Wu Ming frowned subconsciously.


    Guinevere came back to her senses, and when she saw Wu Ming frown, she couldn''t help but panic.


    Guinevere thought it was because she mentioned Lancelot, which caused Wu Ming to be displeased, so Guinevere hurriedly exined to Wu Ming.


    "Thatthat, the legend about me and Sir Lancelot in the next generation is not true. I have nothing with Sir Lancelot..."


    However, a finger touched Guinevere''s mouth, preventing her from continuing to speak.


    "I''m not frowning because of Sir Lancelot, and I''m thinking about other things. You don''t need to exin, no matter what, I trust you." Wu Ming said as he put down his finger.


    Wu Ming looked at Guinevere with a firm and trusting gaze, which made Guinevere very touched.


    "Sir Vero..." Guinevere covered her mouth with both hands, with tears in her eyes, looking moved.


    "Good~ don''t cry."


    As if coaxing his girlfriend, Wu Ming gently stroked Guinevere''s little head, and Guinevere stroked it deliberately.


    After that, Wu Ming and Guinevere chatted.


    "By the way, how did you know it was me who entered?" Wu Ming asked.


    After all, after Wu Ming opened the door, Guinevere immediately rushed over.


    "That''s because I have a good rtionship with Sir Vero~" Guinevere replied jokingly.


    Then Guinevere was beaten by Wu Ming.


    "Actually, I found it with Magecraft" Guinevere replied sadly, holding her small head which was startled by Wu Ming.


    Then, Guinevere took out a gadget like a shiningpass.


    Wu Ming took it and looked at it carefully.


    Wu Ming discovered that after he took over thepass-style gadget, the gadget began to glow, and apass-like object pointed directly at him.


    "So this is the instrument you made especially to find me?"


    Guinevere nodded honestly. After all, she was also a Magus. If there was something like someone''s hair, she would still perform this type of search magic to find that person.


    As Guinevere''s guardian knight, Guinevere wanted to get Wu Ming''s hair, but it wasn''t easy to get it.


    Wu Ming didn''t know whether tough or cry, then he returned the gadget to Guinevere, who kept it treasured.


    After that, Guinevere and Wu Ming chatted.


    During the chat, Wu Ming learned that this was actually Artoria''s bedroom. After all, Guinevere gave Gawain an order as Artoria, so he had to take her to Artoria.


    However, the reason why Artoria was no longer here was simply because she just woke up today.


    So where did the awakened Artoria go? Wu Ming couldn''t help but be curious.


    At this time, the bedroom door suddenly opened.

 Chapter 678: Shura Field

    Chapter 678: Shura Field


    "Kyaa!!" Guinevere shouted, and hastily leaned into the interior of the bed, leaving some distance from Wu Ming.


    After all, even if the king allowed his behavior, if outsiders saw her and Sir Vero kissed Guinevere, it might cause trouble.


    But Wu Ming was not nervous, and could enter Artoria''s bedroom at will, and knowing that the queen was in the bedroom immediately pushed the door to enter, it was estimated that only the king of the holy city of Camelot, the Lion King.


    However, Wu Ming only wanted to meet the Lion King, which made him feel strange. Now without outsiders, he can reveal his inner words to the Lion King.


    Wu Ming looked at the door, and a tall, beautiful woman with curled blonde hair, dressed in light blue clothes, came in.


    "Vero, I heard that you are back, I wille to see you."


    Artoria was the only one who could speak casually to Wu Ming like that.


    "King...King, you''re here..." Guinevere said nervously.


    Even if it was allowed by the king, but was discovered by the king at this time now, Guinevere felt like cheating.


    Coupled with what Guinevere said, Wu Ming was absolutely certain that the beautiful woman in front of him was the Lion King.


    "Artoria Sure enough, you''ve really grown." The anger in Wu Ming''s heart had also lessened a lot because of the encounter with Guinevere and Artoria.


    Just look at her face which is simr to Morgan Le Fay and Artoria, this is undoubtedly a grown up Artoria.


    Wu Ming looked down and saw Artoria''s breasts, um, she really has grown up, and now she understands people''s hearts well...


    "Cough By the way, where did you go, Artoria?" Wu Ming hid his embarrassment and changed the subject.


    "Every time I wake up, I will go to the throne room to take a look, and this time is no exception." Artoria answered Wu Ming with a serious face.


    Seeing the adult version of Artoria in front of him with such a serious face, Wu Ming couldn''t help but think of Artoria when she was in Camelot.


    Because Artoria wanted to maintain her majesty as king, she often wore a serious face.


    Thinking of this, Wu Ming reacted.


    He was not here to chase, but to trouble the Lion King.


    Even if Wu Ming jumped from this tower today and was trampled to death by the fervent knight''s iron cavalry, he would still scold Artoria well.


    And just as Wu Ming was about to scold, Artoria suddenly spoke up.


    "Since you came back,e with me." Artoria said as she looked at Wu Ming''s face.


    Go? Where to go? ? Wu Ming was a little confused, but that didn''t stop him from deciding to reject Artoria.


    "Hah? No, I soooo" Then Wu Ming was cut off.


    A pair of gentle hands pressed against the back of Wu Ming''s head and pressed him into the darkness with Artoria''s body temperature, which made Wu Ming unable to speak, even find it difficult to breathe, could moan continuously.


    If Wu Ming was right when he opened his eyes just now, he should have fallen into Artoria''s majestic breasts by now.


    Wu Ming stretched out his hand subconsciously, a soft body was held in his arms, and then his consciousness was slightly blurred.


    Wu Ming subconsciously forgot that he actually didn''t need to breathe, after all, there was no air in the Great Root.


    Soon after, Guinevere, who couldn''t stand the "washing face" scene, also broke out.


    "Please stop it!"


    With Guinevere''s help, Wu Ming didn''t easily let go of those beautiful breasts.


    "King, are you going to kill Sir Vero!?" Guinevere held Wu Ming''s head with both hands and looked at Artoria, who was sitting on the edge of the bed with her arms folded across her chest in dissatisfaction.


    As for Wu Ming, his head was a little dizzy, and Artoria made Wu Ming a little confused, and now he didn''t know what to say.


    "This is just a meeting ceremony that has been lost for a long time. After all, my body has grown. As my queen, Vero naturally qualifies to be treated like this." Artoria said, holding her chest with a bit of force, then the big breasts stood out even more.


    Seeing this scene, Guinevere''s face was not very good.


    Although Guinevere''s figure wasn''t bad,pared to Artoria, who was mature, she seemed to be underdeveloped.


    Just like now, even if Guinevere held Wu Ming''s head against his chest, Wu Ming couldn''t feel the beauty that breasts like Artoria''s brought.


    Although Guinevere is very gentle.


    Wu Ming nodded inwardly.


    "But what about the queen?" Wu Ming asked vaguely.


    Was it because with the maturity of the body, the mind also matured, and Artoria decided to leave secr prejudices and reunite with Wu Ming?


    But why was Wu Ming the queen?


    "But King, you have allowed me to join Sir Vero, so please don''t interfere with us anymore." Guinevere red at Artoria properly.


    "Oh~ quite brave, Guinevere." Artoria looked at Guinevere with fascinated eyes, looking like "you can say it again".


    "Don''t forget, Guinevere, Vero and I have made a lifetime agreement, you are only a third party, and even though I allow you to join, it doesn''t mean that I will give Vero to youpletely." said Artoria, pulling Wu Ming from Guinevere''s arms.


    How could poor Guinevere win over the mighty Lion King with just strength alone, and as a result, Wu Ming was pulled into Artoria''s arms again without any hesitation.


    "Hah? I''ve never heard you say anything like that. In short, you should be a good king. There''s no need to get involved between me and Sir Vero!" Guinevere rushed forward and hugged Wu Ming''s arm.


    Since she couldn''tpete with Artoria, she couldn''t pull Wu Ming in, so Guinevere could only lean back alone.


    "Guinevere, you should know that if I didn''t need you to find Vero, I wouldn''t have summoned you at all." Artoria said seriously as she looked at Guinevere.


    "Yes, yes, I am very grateful to you, but, ah, everyone is equal on the love front, so I will strive to pursue my happiness, I will not give up." Guinevere looked at Artori not wanting to lose.


    "Looks like you want to challenge the authority of the Lion King, Guinevere."


    "Enough!!" An angry voice came out.


    At this time, Wu Ming, who was the object of thepetition, spoke up.


    Freeing his head and arms from the softness of one big and one small, Wu Ming stood up, left the bed, and sat on the bench by the table.


    After that, Wu Ming solemnly looked at Artoria and Guinevere who were dumbfounded by Wu Ming''s sudden anger.


    However, seeing the two people who loved him so much, Wu Ming swallowed the angry words in his stomach, and he didn''t know what to say for a while.


    For a moment, Wu Ming waved his hand calmly.


    "Forget it, move on."


    "..."


    "Sir Vero, annoying" Guinevere looked at Wu Ming discontentedly.


    Then, Artoria made one move, and arge knight spear emitting light appeared in Artoria''s hand.


    When Wu Ming saw the spear, his pupils suddenly shrank.


    "Wait..."


    "Rhongomyniad!!"

 Chapter 679: Investigation

    Chapter 679: Investigation


    A holy light that seemed to pierce the sky shot out from the Lion King''s chambers through the walls, and lingered for a long time.


    For a moment, a ray of holy light was artificially removed, and there was a huge hole in the wall of the Lion King''s bedroom. Agravain and Tristan, who lived in the holy city, were also attracted by the holy light.


    "King, are you alright?" Agravain respectfully stood outside the bedroom, greeting the Lion King in the bedroom with the door closed, while Tristan stood behind Agravain, standing still and respectfully.


    Even if they knew that something had happened in the bedroom, but without orders from the Lion King, they could not and would not dare to barge in at will.


    "It''s okay, Sir Vero just came back, I am a little excited, and I have a contest with Sir Vero, all of you go." Artoria''s mature and reassuring voice came from the bedroom.


    "I see, Sir Vero has returned, since Sir Vero is here, then we will go first." When Agravain said this, his voice was a little unwilling, but since it was the king''s order, So he still retreated obediently.


    "So sad, then I''ll go too." Tristan, who didn''t say a word, said a word at the end.


    After that, Agravain and Tristan left.


    Inside the room, Artoria was sitting in a chair that looked like a throne, with her legs crossed, while Guinevere sat quietly on the edge of the bed, a small hole in the wall.


    "Artoria, are you really going to kill me" Wu Ming said immediately after using spiritual power to know that Agravain and Tristan had left.


    "If you were able to die from that attack just now, it could only prove that you are too weak," Artoria said solemnly without apologies.


    On the other hand, Guinevere, who was a melon eater, pouted.


    "It''s not that Sir Vero doesn''t understand his style."


    Wu Ming was helpless.


    "Un, it was indeed my fault."


    Not to mention the two women who are jealous of you, suddenly you get angry, then when they are scared, you say "it''s okay, you continue", no matter who will be angry.


    Guinevere, who had always been obedient to Wu Ming, was a little dissatisfied this time, let alone Artoria.


    Although Artoria seems to want to leave the worldly concept and be with Wu Ming, but before that, she was the Lion King, who gave orders to the Knights of the Round Table like "cannibalism", and led the Lion King Team to establish a new holy city, and carry out the ruthless holy lion king. and inhuman.


    Thinking of this, Wu Ming''s expression became serious.


    "I apologize to you for the rudeness earlier. Now, we can talk serious business, Artoria." After all, Wu Ming hade here to look for Artoria.


    Artoria nodded indifferently, whether as lover or retainer, Wu Ming had the qualifications to negotiate with her.


    However, Guinevere who heard Wu Ming''s words became so serious, panicked a little.


    Through his previous chat with Wu Ming, she could understand that Wu Ming was not here to "take refuge" with the Lion King, but to cause trouble with the Lion King.


    Whether it was Artoria or Wu Ming, both of them were very important to Guinevere.


    One was husband and wife on the surface, but personal friends, and the other a knight and lover himself, so Guinevere didn''t want the two of them to have a conflict.


    However, whether it was Artoria or Wu Ming, Guinevere understood that since it had developed into what it is now, it was impossible to resolve matters without "talking" between the two.


    "Then that, do you want me to prepare a drink" Guinevere asked hesitantly.


    Artoria didn''t speak or move, but Wu Ming nodded.


    "Go, remember to prepare more."


    However, after hearing Wu Ming''s advice, Guinevere couldn''t help butugh.


    Why prepare more, right because you don''t eat enough, as for why you don''t eat enough...


    Guinevere nced at Artoria, who was calm, and smiled happily.


    After all, Wu Ming''s words gave Guinevere another meaning, that they couldn''t fight.


    Prepare some drinks to eat slowly, if you fight, you will not be able to eat.


    Guinevere smiled and nodded, rose gracefully, and left the room.


    Seeing Guinevere leave in a good mood, Wu Ming heaved a sigh of relief.


    He purposely gave Guinevere the feeling of "unable to fight", after all, this could not only keep Guinevere''s mood, but also find a reason to let Guinevere go from here.


    After all, it wasn''t that Wu Ming couldn''t fight if he didn''t want to fight.


    Wu Ming looked deeply at Artoria, and saw a pair of pupils emitting light for an unknown reason.


    Although Artoria was still the familiar, Wu Ming knew that the Artoria in front of him was a familiar stranger, he was not the familiar King Arthur, but the unfamiliar Lion King.


    Perhaps the previous King Arthur selectively listened to Wu Ming''s words, but now facing this Lion King, Wu Ming felt that he would not listen to his words.


    "Artoria, even though you''ve changed a lot, through what happened just now, I feel like you''re still the old Artoria."


    Artoria didn''t move, only a slight fluctuation in her eyes shone with light, and then she also looked at Wu Ming.


    "You too, although I don''t know how many years you have lived, but basically you haven''t changed. You are still the one who made a lifelong personal rtionship with me."


    However, Artoria''s words left Wu Ming a little helpless.


    Don''t be too ambiguous huh, Wu Ming just made a promise with Artoria "a king who will be king for life, knight who will protect king for life" that''s all.


    Pressing the inner spit, Wu Ming turned his hand and pointed out the window.


    "In that case, can you tell me why you had to do the holy selection, and what happened to the big hole outside the holy city?"


    Seeing Wu Ming''s serious face and listening to the questioning tone, Artoria didn''t change her expression at all, she was still so calm, as if she had lost her feelings.


    "I think you should also see that the hole was caused by my holy spear, because they are enemies against the holy city, so they must be exterminated."


    Artoria continued to speak without stopping.


    "The reason why I will do the holy selection is because this is the best way to save humanity right now."

 Chapter 680: God who is not human and non-spiritual

    Chapter 680: God who is not human and non-spiritual


    Artoria said, pointing to the part of the wall behind Wu Ming that had lost part of the wall to the holy spear strike.


    Because this was the tower of the Holy City, and with very strong eyesight, if you looked at it from here, Wu Ming and Artoria could see the end of the world right now.


    "You should have also looked and noticed that the end of this world continues to shrink, and eventually the entire world will copse. The best way is to keep a pure human in my holy spear, in order to guarantee the existence and continuity of the Human. "


    "Then, why not cooperate with the Chaldea. They have the ability to save this era. If it was you, you wouldn''t be stingy to cooperate with them," Wu Ming asked vaguely.


    However, Artoria shook her head.


    "They came toote, for me to leave the fate of mankind to the neers, if I really do nothing but wait for them toe, if they are deliberately entangled in some trouble. If we do, then this era will copse and humanity will bepletely powerless, so I made my own choices."


    "Furthermore, the one holding the Holy Grail is the Sun King in the west. I knew from the moment I came to this world that the opponent had a temple as a defense, and I couldn''t take it before this era fell, so I chose to truce with the opponent, Taking another path to save humanity is through holy selection."


    "However, you have abandoned other humans in this era." Wu Ming immediately replied, and his tone was slightly angry.


    "And the humans you collect will be specimen-like existences, and that absolutely cannot be called a continuation of humans."


    Wu Ming said, clenched his fist with one hand and mmed into the wall behind him, and a part of the wall that had been broken and disappeared suffered secondary damage, and another part of the wall broke and fell directly into the tower.


    Then, Wu Ming walked over to Artoria and looked at this beautiful woman like a goddess.


    "You who have held the holy spear for a long time have been affected, you are no longer human, you are no longer undead, you have be a ''god'' that I dislike, by the holy spear."


    There was a slight fluctuation in Artoria''s eyes, and even though it was disappearing quickly, Wu Ming still caught it.


    Wu Ming had known when he saw Artoria, that his soul which had half the attributes of a Campione, reacted to Artoria, meaning that Artoria had be a god.


    And Wu Ming could imagine the only way for Artoria to be a god was assimtion by the Rhongomyniad holy spear.


    After all, it is an anchor on both sides of the world. If it is held by someone like Wu Ming, it is nothing, but it is only held by the king with the red dragon blood, and it will definitely be assimted.


    Wu Ming even regretted that he didn''t add his own blood when Merlin, King Uther, and the others "made" Artoria.


    Not to mention that King Arthur of Artoria''s bloodline would have an effect on her, at least it wouldn''t make the current Artoria assimte with the holy spears so seriously.


    "If it was you in the past, I would definitely find another way to get the best of both worlds. Even though I didn''t like your character like I used to, I don''t like you now."


    "I don''t think I did anything wrong, it''s all for the sake of humanity." Artoria looked into Wu Ming''s eyes without hesitation.


    Wu Ming also looked at Artoria''s serious and serious eyes, those familiar and unfamiliar eyes made her have a trace of sadness.


    Artoria always thought of humans, she was born for the people, she became king for the people, she fought and killed constantly for the people.


    However, because of her selfless dedication, the people and even some of the Knights of the Round Table were afraid of Artoria.


    Even though Tristan first uttered the phrase "kings don''t understand the human heart", who can guarantee that people don''t have such thoughts in their hearts.


    Perhaps they already had such thoughts in their hearts, but they did not dare to say them.


    In the end, she was also betrayed by the people she protected, and even when she died, she still turned into a Heroic Spirit to protect his people who were also humans.


    And the Lion King in front of him was one of the many possibilities that Artoria had.


    For a special reason, Artoria did not die, but took the holy spear and received the holy spear. Not only is his body fully developed, but his inner development is also quiteplete, and she is very close to a god.


    However, his main goal was to protect humans, which was why she had such extreme methods.


    In Wu Ming''s view, the reason why several of the Knights of the Round Table chose to stand on the opposite side of Artoria after Artoria announced her decision was definitely because they didn''t want their beloved king to continue to be "wrong" like this.


    The most obvious example is Kay.


    As Artoria''s foster brother, although Kay didn''t have much contact with Artoria due to Wu Ming''s rtionship, she and Artoria were still brothers and sisters.


    Precisely because he knew Artoria, Kay stood opposite Artoria without hesitation.


    If Kay was still alive, he would have said it.


    "Sir Vero isn''t here, so let me, foster brother, correct the king''s mistakes."


    However, he had already left the stage and was defeated by the Knights of the Round Table who were on Artoria''s side.


    And the knights of the round table who chose to stand by Artoria''s side, most of them actually wanted to be loyal for that sake.


    Lancelot, Tristan, Agravain and Gawain all.


    Since he was the axis of Camelot''s demise, Lancelot felt bad for Artoria.


    Tristan also felt guilty for saying that sentence first.


    Agravain had always been that kind of foolish allegiance to Artoria.


    Gawain is also at fault, because after all, Camelot''s death was also caused by his obsession.


    These people are not like the knights standing opposite Artoria, they are not looking for the king''s right or wrong, they just want to be loyal as the king''s knights, and they are also called stupid loyalty.


    As for knights like Kay who were standing on the opposite side of the king, they were also loyal to the king, but they didn''t want to be stupidly loyal.


    "Then are you going to stop me too, like Kay and the others." Artoria sat down, looked at Wu Ming who was standing in front of her and looked at him (Wu Ming).


    The atmosphere was suddenly suppressed.


    "Crack----" came the sound of the door opening.


    Guinevere came in with a cart to serve food.


    "I brought snacks..." However, seeing Artoria and Wu Ming''s depressed mood, Guinevere was too afraid to speak.


    "Y-You guys are fine" Guinevere smiled with difficulty.

 Chapter 681: Heading to the desert

    Chapter 681: Heading to the desert


    "Don''t worry, Artoria and I could get into trouble." Wu Ming said smiling at Guinevere with a "howe?"


    Going to Guinevere''s side, taking the cart from Guinevere, Wu Ming looked at Artoria.


    "Let''s have some snacks first. Since you became king, Artoria, there''s hardly been time for us to eat snacks together."


    Artoria looked at the snacks on the cart, then nodded.


    No matter how it changed, Artoria''s attitude towards food would not change.


    Seeing Artoria like this, Wu Ming''s heart couldn''t help but rx.


    Wu Ming pushed the cart, then took a snack and ced it in front of Artoria.


    Artoria was stunned for a moment, then looked at Wu Ming.


    "As an apology for not responding to your call in time, Artoria," Wu Ming said with a gentle smile.


    Artoria didn''t speak, and neither one''s expression changed much.


    After all, she was a king, so how could she ept food from other people? Guinevere thought so.


    However, just when Guinevere thought that Artoria had refused, Artoria opened her mouth and ate the snacks that Wu Ming had given her.


    "Well, a nostalgic feeling." Artoria said quietly.


    Then Guinevere turned sour.


    "Sir Vero, I want it too~" Guinevere interrupted Wu Ming, pouting his lips in discontent.


    "Yeah yeah~"


    In this way, Wu Ming started a game called "eating dim sum" which was actually "eating"


    After the snack was over, the negotiations between Wu Ming and Artoria were over.


    "I will not be your enemy, Artoria."


    After all, Artoria had three choices for the Knights of the Round Table, one killed her, another joined her, and the third left her.


    "I will go, but I wille back again."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking as if the viin spoke harshly, he left the holy city without stopping.


    Even though she knew that Wu Ming might be her enemy in the future, Artoria did not stop Wu Ming.


    Artoria had just sent orders to all the knights in the holy city, and then fell into a deep sleep.


    "British Silver Dragon Vero Silence Eude, has be a rebel. If you guys meet in the future, all the ministers can fight."


    Agravain and Gawain who lived in the holy city, were very surprised, but those, who werepletely loyal to Artoria, immediately epted it.


    Guinevere, on the other hand, sat helplessly by the window, looked in the direction Wu Ming had left, and sighed.


    "Sir Vero..."


    ...


    On Wu Ming''s side, after he left the holy city, he walked towards the west.


    Wu Ming wasn''t actually Artoria''s enemy, but he could be a Servant''s enemy in the western desert.


    Take the Holy Grail from the opponent, then find Gudako and the others, and restore humanity before Artoria''s n is implemented.


    After all, if Artoria''s n was sessfully implemented, even if the singrity had notpletely copsed, it would have copsed because of Artoria''s n.


    Simply put, the holy spear is likened to a "rocket", a person with a pure heart is like transporting material, and all singrities, including other humans, are the "fuel" that drives the "rocket".


    Burning "fuel", at the expense of "rocket" for a sessfulunch.


    And even if Wu Ming knocked down Artoria''s "central control center", if the Holy Grail was not restored, this singrity''s copse would continue.


    Therefore, Wu Ming decided to finish the desert king first, restore the Holy Grail, find Gudako, and repair human history.


    Before he knew it, Wu Ming had already walked into the wilderness before.


    ording to Wu Ming''s guess, this might be the great battleground that took ce in this singrity, whether it was the Crusaders and the original holy city of Jerusalem, or the Lion King and the Lionheart King, or even now the Lion King and the Desert King, the main battlefield was likely to be here.


    As a result, thend here diedpletely, the trees withered and lost their vitality.


    Gradually, Wu Ming walked over to where he had first appeared.


    The ground here has a concave circle.


    This was a small way that Wu Ming used to trap the refugees back then. After letting the refugees go, he didn''t repair the ce.


    After all, after the singrity is fixed, it will also be fixed here, so let''s keep it as a memento.


    "Now it seems like it''s okay to be a marker here."


    After all, it is quite clear here, although Wu Ming does not want to get lost.


    After being left here for a while, Wu Ming left.


    After all, Wu Ming still doesn''t understand the enemy''s information, no, it can''t be said not to understand, it must be said that he doesn''t understand at all.


    Wu Ming only knew that the other party was a pharaoh, that was all.


    "I knew it was time to ask Artoria and Guinevere about the Sun King..."


    However, the matter hade to this point, it was impossible for Wu Ming to return.


    "After all, I''m not weak either." Wu Ming cheered to himself.


    Magic power condensed with his eyes, Wu Ming looked ahead, not far from there was a faint umtion of sand.


    "There must be a desert edge."


    Even though it was said, the ce that Wu Ming saw was only thin sand, and many ces were still lifeless deserts.


    "Prepare a little." The magic power of his eyes disappeared, and Wu Ming said lightly.


    After the magic power dissipated, more magic power emerged from Wu Ming''s body.


    Blue magic power condensed from his body, burning Wu Ming''s body like blue mes.


    In an instant, the blue mes disappeared, revealing armor formed by magic.


    Immediately after, there was a click, and several pieces of armor appeared behind Wu Ming''s head.


    The fragments surrounded Wu Ming''s head and turned into a helmet like a dragon''s head.


    Wu Ming waved his hand, and a red robe emerged from his shoulders and fluttered in the wind.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming''s body flew.


    After all, walking was a bit slow, so Wu Ming chose to use spiritual power to make himself fly.


    Spiritual power is not magic or anything, it is the evolution of strong spiritual power, so it is not limited to factors such as spiritual foundation and magic power.


    In this way, Wu Ming began to fly towards the desert in the west.


    However, it didn''t take long for Wu Ming to find numerous figures appearing beneath him.


    Wu Ming took a closer look, and at the end of the dark figure, there was a knight.


    Wu Ming took a closer look, it was Tristan!


    "Tristan!? How did hee here??" Wu Ming was quite confused.


    But after seeing the others, Wu Ming was no longer confused.


    He chased after several refugees, and those refugees were refugees that Wu Ming had rescued from Gawain at the city gates.

 Chapter 682: The Chase of Tristan

    Chapter 682: The Chase of Tristan


    After the bet between Wu Ming and Gawain was won, Gawain released the refugees, but Gawain also said that if Agravain found out, he would definitely send someone to hunt them down.


    And even if Gawain didn''t meet Agravain after sending Wu Ming to Artoria''s room, and he didn''t take the initiative to report Wu Ming''s matter to Agravain, Agravain knew that Wu Ming woulde, normally.


    After all, Agravain and Tristan were attracted by Artoria''s holy spear attack, and Artoria also said that Wu Ming had returned.


    Since Wu Ming entered the holy city, then Gawain must have known about it. Moreover, there is still a holy selection today. Therefore, it was impossible for Agravain, not to go to Gawain to ask.


    And when he asked this question, the news of the released refugees naturally came to Agravain.


    As Gawain said, Agravain immediately sent Tristan to hunt down the people, which exins why Tristan had appeared here.


    At this time, the refugees were moving rapidly towards the north, and looking at their route, it seemed that they were heading towards the mountains to the north.


    However, Wu Ming was a little curious, what exactly did these refugees go through and what decision did they make toe here?


    The main thing is that their speed is a bit too fast.


    There must be a reason.


    Wu Ming thought about it this way, looked at the crowd of refugees, and felt the fluctuations in magic power, and it turned out that he actually found a "reason".


    It was a man dressed in ck rags with a white skull mask on his face, it was not clear if it was a man or a woman.


    Wu Ming could clearly sense that it was a Servant.


    Wu Ming looked at the man in the bone mask who didn''t know whether it was a man or a woman, and vaguely had some guesses.


    "I think there''s only one answer, it''s Old Man of the Mountain for this look."


    The location is the Middle East, wearing a skull mask and wearing shabby ck clothes like an assassin.


    In this way, the other party was likely one of the Old Man of the Mountan, Hassan-i-Sabbah.


    But now there was no room for thought, because Tristan had caught up with the refugees.


    While downstairs, Hassan-i-Sabbah stared angrily at Tristan, who hade before the group of refugees he was leading.


    "Unlucky! Are you Knights of the Round Table an aggressive existence!?"


    Hassan-i-Sabbah was furious.


    He originally came here to investigate the information, but he identally found somepatriots. After asking, he found that they had fled from the holy city.


    ording to hispatriots, after the holy withdrawal ceremony, when they were not chosen, a knight came forward and saved them by betting, and let them get rid of the fate of being killed.


    Hassan-i-Sabbah was very suspicious of whether what the refugees said was true. After all, he had seen many Knights of the Round Table, and everyone said that they were loyal to the king, so how could they save these refugees.


    However, it is true. However, Hassan-i-Sabbah had no time to think about the truth of the matter right now. All he needed to do was take thispatriot to a vige in the northern mountains.


    As a mountain resident hostile to the Sun King in the west and the Lion King in the east, Hassan-i-Sabbah clearly realized that he didn''t feel hispatriots would be safe if they left the Holy City.


    As an Assassin ss Servant, Hassan-i-Sabbah has information about holy selection.


    Those who were chosen would enter the holy city and would never leave again, while those who were not chosen would be killed by those "right" knights.


    Therefore, knowing the information, he was not so surprised by this information about the sacred selection given by hispatriot.


    However, Hassan-i-Sabbah also knows this information that hispatriots don''t know, and the Lion King will hunt those who escape the selection.


    Therefore, even if an unknown knight rescued thispatriot, there would definitely be pursuers behind.


    Hence, his duty was to lead theserades to leave here quickly.


    Hassan-i-Sabbah did the same, and to make hispatriot''s route safer, he even used Noble Phantasm with increased group movement speed and group concealment effects.


    The reason why Hassan-i-Sabbah appeared here with hispatriots was because he was trying to create an illusion for the pursuers, so he led these refugees to the south of the wilderness, preparing to move from here to the other side. Mountains to the north, not directly north of the holy city.


    Unfortunately, Hassan-i-Sabbah underestimated the strength and number of his pursuers.


    He didn''t expect that there was only one warrior chasing after him, and that was Tristan, the ruthless magic bow knight.


    After all, he also had contact with the Knights of the Round Table as one of Hassan, and each of the Knights of the Round Table had extraordinary powers.


    However, if he had to choose a knight that Hassan-i-Sabbah feared the most, he would choose Tristan.


    For some reason, Tristan, the Knight of the Round Table, didn''t like the information he found in books.


    The Tristan he met was neither gentle nor sensual, but more cruel.


    On top of that, he was summoned with the Archer ss this time, and Tristan, wielding a magic bow, frequently smashed enemies into pieces.


    And because of the magic bow, Tristan''s legs weren''t weak, and he wasn''t stupid, so he easily found the refugee group led by Hassan-i-Sabbah.


    And because Tristan is a human, this puts Hassan-i-Sabbah at a very disadvantageous position.


    In general, whether it''s retreating or chasing, don''t talk about speed, it''s always a secret if one person does these two things.


    Just like Hassan-i-Sabbah, if he retreated alone, let alone Tristan, even the Lion King might not be able to catch up on his own.


    This time, however, the format is reversed.


    As an Assassin walking in the shadows, he had to lead many people to retreat in the light, and the number of pursuers became one person, and unfortunately, Tristan was quite capable as a pursuer.


    He only found out about Tristan when Tristan grew closer to the group ofpatriots he led, because Hassan-i-Sabbah led arge army.


    After that, Hassan-i-Sabbah fully activated his Noble Phantasm and skills, hoping to get rid of Tristan.


    However, that backfired, not only did he not get rid of Tristan, but Tristan grew closer to him.


    Finally, Tristan caught up with him and hispanions.


    "So sad, I''m not aggressive, I''m just following the rules." Tristan''s voice was quite soft, but what he did was the opposite of his voice.


    "Boom-boom" Two shattering voices were heard, and the two refugees led by Hassan-i-Sabbah were instantly split in two, without even shouting, they died instantly.


    This horrific image made the refugees panic, but Hassan-i-Sabbah, couldn''tfort them at the moment, because...


    If he was careless, then he would be equal to two corpses that had been turned into half.

 Chapter 683: I will protect them

    Chapter 683: I will protect them


    "So pathetic." Tristan closed his eyes and coldly spoke the words opposite to his current expression.


    However, even if Tristan''s eyes were closed, Hassan-i-Sabbah did not feel that the other party could not see.


    "Your goal is for me. In that case, I will use my life in exchange for the survival of myrades. I hope you can back off," Hassan-i-Sabbah said.


    After all, chasing a group of refugees is always about chasing the desert, if there is no temptation, how can one do this.


    "Indeed, the reason why I pursued so much was for you, who was one of the Hassan-i-Sabbah," Tristan said generously.


    "However, the task given to me was to hunt down the refugees, and it was a surprise to find Hassan."


    In short, what Tristan meant was that chasing and killing refugees was the main mission, and killing Hassan-i-Sabbah was just a side mission.


    "If that is the case, then at the cost of my head, I will render you unable to move your right leg and arm for one day, today."


    said Hassan-i-Sabbah, taking the dagger in his hand and shing at his neck.


    Even though it was a dagger, as long as there was a special technique, it was possible to cut off the head, and based on his identity as Hassan-i-Sabbah, he could also throw his own head at Tristan within seconds of being cut off.


    Although Tristan''s character was not like the knight of King Arthur''s Round Table in the books, but Hassan knew that, even so, he was a knight, a knight of the Lion King.


    With such a semi-coercive method, Tristan, who was a knight, would definitely keep the promise he made.


    He hoped that after his death, theserades could sessfully reach the mountains in the north. As long as they entered the mountains, the other Hassan hidden in them would definitely find them, and then they would be safe.


    Just as time slows down before death, Hassan-i-Sabbah thinks about it.


    However, Hassan-i-Sabbah discovered that the dagger he had cut was unable to sh him?


    As if there was an invisible wall between his neck and the dagger, this wall prevented the dagger from shing his neck.


    At this moment, a voice came from beside him.


    "If your death only requires that Tristan''s right leg and arm remain immobile, then your sacrifice is meaningless."


    Hassan-i-Sabbah turned his head absentmindedly, and a silver knight heavily armed on his head and unable to see his face at all stood beside him.


    The silver knight was Wu Ming who was watching from the sky just now.


    Hassan-i-Sabbah saw the pattern on Wu Ming''s armor, and his heart was shocked, and then Hassan-i-Sabbah quickly distanced himself from Wu Ming.


    Because that''s the emblem of the Knights of the Round Table.


    Even though something was preventing Hassan frommitting suicide just now, he discovered that he wasn''t being manipted by anyone else, and he could still act freely.


    "Is there any support from the Holy City" Hassan-i-Sabbah looked at Wu Ming warily.


    However, in vignce, he still had doubts.


    Because, if no one else was around, then it was the knight in front of him who had prevented him frommitting suicide in some unknown way, and he said what he just said.


    Of course, Hassan-i-Sabbah didn''t think that the knight was here to help him, perhaps because he didn''t allow himself to kill himself to get information from her.


    Moreover, Hassan-i-Sabbah had some doubts about the knight''s words.


    "What did you mean?" Hassan asked carefully.


    And when Hassan asked "that sentence", it was not the sentence "meaningless sacrifice".


    At this time, Tristan answered for Hassan-i-Sabbah.


    "Sir Vero is right, my bow and arrows don''t need to be drawn at all, a snap of a finger can kill people."


    As if to verify this sentence, in Tristan''s right hand that held a magic bow that resembled a bow, his fingers lightly touched the strings of the violin, and in an instant, a series of invisible vacuum des shed towards the disced poption.


    "Not good!?" Hassan-i-Sabbah was taken aback. Even though he couldn''t see Tristan''s attack, he knew that after the sound meant hisrade became a corpse.


    However, Hassan-i-Sabbah could only watch, as he had no way of defending against such an attack.


    Moreover, even if he could defend against such an attack, he could not see the attack.


    As ast resort, Hassan-i-Sabbah could only pray.


    But no one died.


    In other words, is there an invisible defense blocking the attack?


    Hassan-i-Sabbah smoke thought to himself and looked at Wu Ming.


    "Don''t worry, unknown Hassan, I''m here to save you," Wu Ming said to Hassan-i-Sabbah, not moving.


    At this time, several people suddenly became excited.


    "Mr Hassan, this Knight was the one who saved us at the holy city gate earlier!" A brave refugee shouted loudly.


    "...That''s right, Mr Hassan, I remember the armor of this knight..."


    "IMe too. I recognize this master''s voice. He was the knight who saved us earlier."


    The few refugees who had remembered Wu Ming''s voice and the armor stood up shakily.


    Wu Ming looked at these people in surprise.


    Although they are all "evil" people who have not been chosen by the Holy Light, they can defend their benefactor, which is enough for them as ordinary people.


    The corner of Wu Ming''s mouth that was hidden under the helmet curved.


    Sure enough, that doesn''t mean that those who are not chosen by the Holy Light are "evil" people. They can stand up and speak for Wu Ming, and live ording to Wu Ming who saved them before and now.


    On the other hand, Hassan was slightly surprised when he heard the words of the refugees, he never thought that the knight who saved hispatriot was actually a round table knight.


    He still wondered if it was a free Servant, but he didn''t expect it to be a Knight of the Round Table.


    In this way, it was fine for him not to look at this knight. After all, this knight might have just been summoned by the Lion King, and seeing this knight''s appearance, it was likely that he had turned against.


    "What do you mean, Sir Vero." Tristan closed his eyes and looked at Wu Ming. Even though he crushed his eye for killing hisrade earlier, it didn''t mean he was blind.


    After all, he used to like to close his eyes and still be able to move normally.


    Whether it was the sensitivity of his ears or thanks to his eyes through magic, his self-destruction had no effect on Tristan.


    However, facing Tristan''s question, Wu Ming only answered lightly.


    "They are protected by me."

 Chapter 684: Hidden Fourth Party Troop

    Chapter 684: Hidden Fourth Party Troop


    "Sir Vero, your words are really pitiful, are you trying to go against our king?" Sighing sadly, Tristan shook his head helplessly.


    Even though Tristan had just left the Holy City when Artoria gave the order "Vero is the enemy", that didn''t mean Tristan was stupid.


    The refugees that Agravain asked him to kill were released by Wu Ming. Moreover, Wu Ming ran all the way to save these refugees, and Wu Ming''s attitude matter. Circumstances told Tristan that Wu Ming''s discussions with the king were most likely not going well.


    "Whatever you think, in short, them, I have protected them today."


    As Wu Ming said, the magic power in his body condensed, like a lion dering his territory, he vented his magic power.


    Whether it was Tristan or Hassan-i-Sabbah, whether it was these refugees or some people from the fourth party army hiding in the darkness, they were all intimidated by Wu Ming''s immense magic power.


    Immediately, Wu Ming turned his head to look at Hassan-i-Sabbah, and nodded to Hassan-i-Sabbah.


    Hassan-i-Sabbah was stunned for a moment, then nodded as if responding to Wu Ming.


    "Fast! Come with me everyone!!" shouted Hassan-i-Sabbah to the refugees.


    Hassan-i-Sabbah was no fool, because someone was willing to help him fight Tristan, he had to quickly flee with the refugees.


    As for thanks, let''s talk about itter when we have the chance to meet.


    Even though the refugees were shaking, they were people who experienced life and death, so when Hassan shouted at them, the refugees responded immediately.


    The refugees rushed forward in the direction Hassan-i-Sabbah was pointing like a family, and before the refugees left, almost everyone gave Wu Ming a quick nce as a sign of saving their lives a second time.


    Due to the urgency of time, Hassan-i-Sabbah, only nodded, after only expressing his gratitude, he quickly followed the refugees and headed north.


    Seeing the group of refugees and the smoke and Hassan-i-Sabbah gradually disappearing, Wu Ming turned his head and looked at Tristan.


    "You really gave me face."


    After all, if Tristan attacked the refugees with all his might, Wu Ming really couldn''t defend all of Tristan''s attacks.


    "You are serious, even if you be enemies, I still respect you." Tristan said while giving Wu Ming a knight salute.


    Tristan''s words were not wrong. If Artoria did not be king, but Wu Ming became king, then the loyalty of the Knights of the Round Table to Wu Ming would definitely not be lower than the current Artoria.


    At the very least, if Wu Ming was the king, Tristan would not have said the words that the king did not understand the human heart.


    However, there was no assumption that the king of Tristan and the other Knights of the Round Table was Artoria, but this did not prevent them from respecting Wu Ming.


    However, Tristan who has be a knight of the Lion King, now has the sole aim of eradicating the Lion King''s enemiespletely.


    His bloodied hands donated by hisrades could no longer draw the bow, and the guilt of killing hisrades also made Tristan''s heart nearly copse.


    Tristan a Knight of King Arthur''s Round Table has disappeared, reced by the Lion Knight Tristan, who received the blessing of the Lion King''s Holy Grail.


    Therefore, even if he kills apatriot, he will not feel sad, and even if he kills the most respected person, he will not feel guilty.


    So...


    "After this time, you are no longer the Sir Vero I respect, but an enemy."


    *Bang*


    As soon as Tristan finished speaking, a sound of steel shing came out of Wu Ming''s ears.


    Wu Ming took Exsilver from the right side of his head and threw a sword flower.


    "As expected of you, Sir Tristan, this powerful punch is stronger than you in its prime."


    However, facing Wu Ming''s praise, Tristan calmly shook his head and spoke in a cold tone.


    "Even so, didn''t you take your beloved sword in an instant and hit it straight away?"


    Yes, Tristanunched an invisible vacuum attack in an instant, and Wu Ming took out Exsilver in an instant, making Tristan''s attack hit Exsilver.


    The reason why Wu Ming used Exsilver to withstand assists instead of spiritual hindrances was because Wu Ming was ready to fight.


    "I really hope Sir Vero can take the initiative to step aside now. If you do that, after I''ve dealt with those refugees and Hassan, I can still plead with the king for you." Tristan shook his head regretfully.


    Tristan''s arrogant words made Wu Ming smile.


    "You also know my character. If you don''t beat me, don''t even think about leaving today!"


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, magic power exploded under his feet, and in an instant, he charged towards Tristan.


    Facing Wu Ming who was rushing forward, Tristan took his magic bow with a nk expression.


    "How sad, Sir Vero."


    The battle is near.


    ...


    Not far from the surroundings, the fourth party army hidden here is secretly hidden in a ce with many rocks.


    "Don''t look, Da Vinci-chan, quickly think about what we should do next" An orange-haired girl lowered her voice, staring sadly and helplessly at a Monalisa-like man who was almost identical to the older sister character.


    This orange-haired girl is thest Master of mankind who restores the five singrities and forges a fate with many Heroic Spirits, Chaldea''s ordinary master, Fujimaru Ritsu/ Gudako.


    And Monalisa beside Gudako was the third Servant summoned by the former director of Chaldea, Leonardo da Vinci.


    Moreover, beside the two of them, there was Gudako''s contract Servant  Mashu Kyrielight who was possessed by the Holy Grail Knight Ghad.


    The three of them had alreadye here when Tristan chased after Hassan-i-Sabbah and Wu Ming stopped Tristan.


    In Da Vinci''s excuse, "We can''t beat the bow or full armor", so Gudako and Mashu were pulled and hidden by Da Vinci.


    And the reason why Gudako suddenly asked the question was because Da Vinci''s expression wasn''t quite right at the moment.


    At this moment, like watching a drama, Da Vinci witnessed the fierce confrontation between the Holy Sword Knights and the Magic Bow Knights not far ahead.


    "Un~ What''s the difference, Ritsu, is it alright for us to benefit from the two tigers fighting~" Da Vinci continued to look ahead with a pleased expression without turning his head.


    The good disciple Mashu raised his hand and asked Da Vinci in confusion.


    "Butbut, Da Vinci-chan, that silver knight seems like a good person, shouldn''t we go and help?"


    Gudako also nodded sharply.


    Since Da Vinci said that the two knights were no ordinary Servants, just in case the three of them hid in a faraway ce.


    Even though the distance was too far, Gudako couldn''t hear the conversation, but through his naked eyes, she could still see the current situation.


    The knight with the bow killed several people, and the Servant who was supposed to be one of Hassan wanted to kill himself, but somehow stopped when the Silver Knight came up on stage.


    After that, the Servant suspected of being Hassan-i-Sabbah left with the refugees, leaving the Silver Knights to fight the Demon Bow Knights.


    From this point of view, there was a high possibility that the Silver Knight was a good person.


    Facing Mashu and Gudako''s doubts, Da Vinci exined with a smile.


    "Don''t talk about how you two judge the silver knight to be a good person, and besides, we can''t engage in Servant battles at that level~"

 Chapter 685: Contact

    Chapter 685: Contact


    "Hah?!" Gudako and Mashu eximed, then calmed down.


    Looks like Da Vinci didn''t say anything...


    "Then should we go?" Gudako asked.


    After all, the refugees have already left, and the remaining two knights can''t engage in battle, it seems the only answer is "go".


    However, Da Vinci smiled and shook his head.


    This confused Gudako and Mashu.


    Forward and not forward, backward and not backward, but why?


    At this moment, Gudako''s bracelet made a sound.


    "Un, I guess Da Vinci meant to let you wait and see."


    "Ah?! I forgot there was a doctor!" Mashu said a little embarrassed.


    "Mashu''s words really hurt. Even if I can''t reach you for a while, you don''t have to forget me" Roman''s words were full of helplessness.


    Because Gudako''s group immediately appeared in the desert when they came to this singrity, because of the protector, Gudako''s group and Chaldea were temporarily cut off until they walked out of the desert, They just contacted Roman.


    Then, after a brief understanding of Gudako''s experience, Roman and Da Vinci suggested that they go to the Holy City to have a look.


    And since Roman struggled a bit to contact Gudako earlier, he took a break, so he didn''t speak.


    Besides, Roman''s sense of existence was indeed a little low, so Gudako''s group, no, it had to be said that Gudako and Mashu ignored Roman for a while.


    "Hehehehe~ I''m sorry~" Gudako smiled shyly.


    "Forget it, I''m used to it after all. It''s a good thing the director isn''t here, otherwise I''ll be scolded again"


    After all, it was the fault of the person operating the Rayshift device that the three of them were teleported to an unknown barrier.


    Talking about Olga Marie, Mashu remembered something and asked.


    "Is Tepes still in the director''s room?"


    Then, Roman''s voice was heard.


    "Well, that''s right, the director has learned the Third Magic this time. Tepes, as the director''s Servant, was naturally affected. As of now, they haven''te out."


    As he spoke, Roman became depressed.


    "If Tepes can''t apany you to the singrity this time, I won''t let Da Vinci apany you."


    Carmi is unable to apany Gudako and Mashu to explore the singrity due to Olga Marie''s Third Magic, so Da Vinci, who volunteered, apanies Gudako and Mashu.


    "Umu~ After all, I''m also a Servant of Chaldea, and I haven''t been to a singrity once~" Da Vinci said with a heartless smile.


    "I hope you can apany me here. If you''re here, I''m afraid there won''t be a Rayshift crash. Even if there is an ident, with your technology, you can break through the barrier and contact Ritsu." Roman sighed.


    This is not apliment, after many "difficulty", Chaldea''s equipment range has increased due to Da Vinci''s genius by an unknown number of levels.


    If Da Vinci operated it, it would be much more powerful than Roman.


    "Un, Romani, don''t call us now, it''s already very good." Da Vinciforts Romani.


    *Boom* Suddenly, an explosion was heard not far from Gudako, and the gust of wind triggered by the explosion mixed with the gravel and hit Gudako''s side.


    "Senpai, be careful!!" Mashu shouted, instantly manifesting a shield and blocking it in front of Gudako.


    *Dangdangdang*


    The rock, like a bullet, collided with Mashu''s shield, making a messy crashing sound.


    Leaning less, the gust of wind subsided, and the bullet-like debris no longer shot at Mashu''s shield.


    "Senpai, are you alright?" Mashu turned to look at Gudako with concern.


    "It''s okay, thank you Mashu, it''s really thanks to you." Gudako smiled and luckily took care of Mashu.


    "Senpai it''s fine." Mashu turned his head slightly red.


    At this time, Da Vinci opened his mouth strangely.


    "Ah~ah~ I was ignored like this, so sad~"


    "Uh" Gudako and Mashu stared at Da Vinci helplessly.


    "By the way, Da Vinci-chan, what do you mean as the doctor said, let''s wait and see?" Gudako asked hastily.


    The reason why he was so anxious was because...


    "The two knights will fight, Da Vinci!?"


    Mashu looked at Wu Ming and Tristan who were gradually approaching, and reminded frantically.


    It was because Wu Ming and Tristan were struggling to get close to this side, resulting in a ssh of debris.


    And they can''t beat each other right now. If they were found, they would definitely be considered enemies. There might be another misunderstanding, and they would have to start fighting with each other again.


    However, ording to Da Vinci, they simply couldn''t beat each other, whether it was a one-on-one fight or a group fight...


    "Don''t worry, you guys take a closer look, that heavily armed knight over there." Da Vinci reminded him.


    Hearing this, Gudako and Mashu looked at Wu Ming, who was gradually suppressing Tristan.


    Suddenly, Gudako and Mashu realized.


    "That''s an assassin!?"


    "This is Snce-senpai!?"


    The two of them could see the armor worn by the knight suppressing Tristan, and it was basically the same armor that Gudako had entrusted to Wu Ming when she left the fifth singrity.


    "That''s right, it''s Snce''s armor~" Da Vinci said with a "finally you know" expression.


    Gudako and Mashu could only scratch their heads helplessly.


    After all, Gudako is just an ordinary person, because of the distance, although she can still see, she can''t see clearly.


    And Mashu is also the same, As an immature Servant, she can''t bless his eyes with magic power like Da Vinci, thus increasing his eyesight, so she can''t see clearly.


    But now, they could see clearly, and Gudako and Mashu also understood why Da Vinci had not let them go.


    Because, the man in the armor tends to be Wu Ming.


    What''s more, even if the other party wasn''t Wu Ming, it was definitely someone who had a good rtionship with Wu Ming, so choosing to contact the other party was the most advantageous option at the moment.


    "What!? That knight is Snce!? This is too ridiculous. He is an Ulster warrior, how did hee here?" Roman felt his mind tired.


    First, the Pharaoh of Egypt, and then King Lionheart whom Roman proposed to contact also disappeared. For some reason, the Lion King appeared, and there was an inexplicable knight who seemed to be an acquaintance.


    "By the way, the other party is someone rted to the Assassins, so he must be a good person."


    Gudako decided that he wanted to get in touch with the other party.


    "In that case, Senpai, do we need to help the enemy suspected of being Silence Senpai?"


    However, Da Vinci answered.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary."


    Because, Wu Ming had already defeated Tristan.

 Chapter 686: Liberation of Noble Phantasm

    Chapter 686: Liberation of Noble Phantasm


    The timeline moved forward for a moment, and Wu Ming attacked Tristan with Exsilver in hand.


    Facing Tristan, although Wu Ming was a little cautious, he didn''t pay much attention to Tristan.


    Tristan''s fame wasn''t as great as Wu Ming and Lancelot''s, not even as good as Gawain''s, but Wu Ming wouldn''t think Tristan was weak.


    On the other hand, Tristan was strong, no weaker than Lancelot.


    The round table knights are also among the best Servants, and all the round table knights have the adaptability of the Saber ss.


    It makes sense that Tristan should also be a Saber, but since Tristan''s deeds with a magic bow resembling a bow and harp are more famous than his sword-wielding deeds, Tristan''s Arcer ss adaptability is much higher than Saber ss adaptability.


    And this time, Tristan was an Archer ss.


    Although not the best Saber ss, the Archer ss was one of the three excellent knight sses, so Tristan wasn''t afraid of Wu Minging with the Saber ss.


    With his magic bow, let''s not talk about the speed and angle of the vacuum arrow, but the speed of his magic bow can surprise the enemy.


    No matter how skilled one was in martial arts, he was unable topletely dodge his attacks.


    However, as a member of the round table, Wu Ming naturally knew this.


    But Wu Ming was still not afraid of Tristan.


    And the reason why Wu Ming wasn''t afraid of Tristan, Tristan also discovered, was...


    He had no way of hurting Wu Ming.


    *Ding bell bell bell*


    Gently plucked the magic bowstring in hand, and several invisible attacks appeared out of thin air, attacking Wu Ming.


    However, the other party was unharmed!


    "Like this again" Tristan frowned slightly, then fell heavily, dodging the sh of sword energy released by Wu Ming using Exsilver.


    Exsilver''s sword energy shed into the ground, and a chasm that wasn''t wide but deep appeared on the originally barren ground.


    Every time Tristan attacked Wu Ming, the invisible vacuum de shed at Wu Ming without effect, as if a machete had shed through cotton.


    However, in Tristan''s impression, Wu Ming, a round table knight, didn''t have any strange abilities at all.


    With his eyes closed, Tristan stretched his eyebrows, then looked at Wu Ming.


    "Looks like you still have a method that I don''t know about."


    However, Wu Ming did not pay much attention to Tristan''s words.


    The armor on Wu Ming''s body was unreal. In the face of Tristan''s vacuum attack, he was the equivalent of being naked.


    No way, no clothes or armor can defend against vacuum attacks, unless it''s special clothes or armor.


    But that doesn''t mean that Wu Ming has no defense at all.


    The vacuum arrow principle uses only atmospheric pressure to strike.


    Wu Ming condensed all his spiritual power on the surface of his body, and squeezed out all the air on the surface of his body. In this way, the surface of his body forms a vacuum zone.


    With Wu Ming''s spiritual power, after the air is squeezed out, the surrounding air and the vacuum zone are constantly rubbed, so that the contact surface between the vacuum zone and the air forms a fault.


    As long as there is something close to Wu Ming''s surroundings, it will be cut off by this fault around his body.


    This made Wu Ming''s surroundings have ayer of vacuum defense that was also invisible.


    Attack fire with fire, attack water with water, and hit air with air, and the two will annihte each other.


    When Tristan''s Void Arrow touched Wu Ming''s body, the Void Arrow and Void Zone cancel each other out.


    Therefore, the power of science is the greatest.


    And ancient people like Tristan are out of date.


    Of course, Wu Ming would not tell Tristan about his own tactics.


    "So why don''t you back off?"


    Even though he said that, Wu Ming didn''t seem to let Tristan off in the slightest. When he finished speaking, the magic power beneath his feet was released, and his entire body turned towards Tristan.


    Tristan shook his head calmly.


    Even though his attacks were basically useless against Wu Ming, and vacuum traps and the like might not work, Tristan didn''t think Wu Ming could always defend against his attacks.


    For example, Noble Phantasm and the like...


    "The oue is uncertain." Immediately before Wu Ming''s attack, Tristan used the power of the wind carried by the magic bow to move swiftly and swiftly, easily dodging Wu Ming''s attack.


    *Boom!!*


    Wu Ming''s sword hit the ground where Tristan was before, and only heard a "boom", and the pebble flew.


    "Then, I will defeat you in the next attack!"


    Wu Ming raised Exsilver.


    Tristan''s blinded eyes trembled slightly.


    He understood what Wu Ming was doing, and was about to free the Noble Phantasm.


    However, this was what Tristan wanted, as he would also free the Noble Phantasm.


    "Contaminated with the dragon blood of the legendary dragon, is it a holy swordparable to Excalibur?" Tristan looked at the holy sword that was starting to shine in Wu Ming''s hand.


    After all, he and Wu Ming used to be the same group, and he knew a lot about this holy sword.


    "If it is liberation from Noble Phantasm, I really am no match for you."


    At this moment, the holy sword was already shining brightly, and even though Tristan said that he was no match for him, he still raised the magic bow.


    "However, I have the blessing of my king, so the oue is still a matter of choice!"


    "Exsilver!!"


    Tristan''s hand moved at an extremely fast and constant speed towards his magic arc, which could no longer be seen with the naked eye. In an instant, countless vacuum threads that were almost visible to the naked eye wrapped around Wu Ming at a speed that was extremely fast for the Servant.


    And Wu Ming was standing there, holding the holy sword which was getting stronger and stronger, but what confused Tristan was that Wu Ming didn''t move at all.


    This made Tristan wince. He clearly remembered that Wu Ming''s Noble Phantasm was the same light cannon as Artoria, but now, Wu Ming was actually hiding a holy sword light.


    Tristan was a little confused by what Wu Ming was doing, but that didn''t hinder his Noble Phantasm. Tristan moved the magic bow with one hand, and continued to pluck the bowstring or string with the other.


    Although Wu Ming defended his attack with an unknown method, the quantitative changes caused qualitative changes, the pool could not withstand the impact of the sea, the mes could not withstand the impact of the explosion, and the more powerful and chaotic vacuum would engulf the weak vacuum.


    Coupled with the blessing bestowed by the Lion King, as long as this attack hit him, Tristan could guarantee that Wu Ming would be seriously injured even if he didn''t leave the stage.


    However, just as Tristan''s countless vacuum lines were about to approach Wu Ming, Wu Ming suddenly entered a purple-ck ripple and disappeared.


    "What!?"

 Chapter 687: Persuade to surrender

    Chapter 687: Persuade to surrender


    Tristan controlled the silk thread and followed the ck-purple ripple, trying to catch up to Wu Ming, who was swallowed up by the ck-purple ripple, and then...


    He was stabbed in the back.


    "Pfft!!" The sound of a sword cutting flesh came from behind Tristan.


    "What!?!? Pff---" Tristan was shocked in disbelief, and then a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth.


    He really felt that a Noble Phantasm-like attack shed at his back, and even if he couldn''t see his back, Tristan could still feel it, the sh shed from the back shoulder diagonally, part of his lower back.


    The "invincible" Tristan fell, and then he turned his head with difficulty and looked back.


    Two ck and purple ripples, just like where Wu Ming had been before, appeared behind Tristan.


    In one of the ripples, countless threads belonging to Noble Phantasm Tristan also followed, but these threads all entered the second purple ripple.


    As for where the thread that entered the second ripple went, Tristan had no idea.


    However, he now knew how Wu Ming was behind him and dodged his Noble Phantasm that prated into the purple ripples.


    "You should have heard some rumors, I''m not human."


    Tristan''s Noble Phantasm lifted, and Wu Ming also closed off three ck and purple ripples.


    Tristan nodded with difficulty and surrendered.


    "Well, yes, I did hear rumors that Sir Vero was not human." Tristan started using pronouns.


    And since Tristan said it, it meant that he really knew about Wu Ming.


    "However, so what, you and the king are still the most respected people by our Knights of the Round Table." Tristan''s tone began to soften as if it was "a dying man speaking well."


    However, Wu Ming kicked Tristan unhappily.


    "Okay, it looks like you are about to leave the arena, but I hold my hand. I didn''t hurt your spiritual base."


    Even though Tristan was shed in the back with a Noble Phantasm, and a lot of blood was sprayed, Tristan''s spiritual base was unharmed.


    Servants are formed by condensing magic power. Whether it was blood, bones or anything else, they were allposed of magic power. As long as the most important spiritual base is not destroyed and has sufficient magic power, then the Servant will not leave the stage.


    Generally, when a Servant is injured, he replenishes his magic power from the Master. Even though Tristan was a Servant summoned by the Lion King, his Master was not the Lion King, and he was a Masterless Servant summoned by the Holy Grail.


    And not only Tristan, but all the Knights of the Round Table, including Tristan, were all masters and servants. The reason why they were under the Lion King was because they were originally King Arthur''s knights. If they wanted to be criminals, the Lion King withoutmand spells could not control them.


    This is why the Lion King initially let these knights choose, because the Lion King is not the master, so they have the right to choose.


    Whether to be the king''s sword in the hand of the lion king, or be the sword that stabs the lion king.


    Some people choose to be the sharp knife in the hands of the Lion King, and some people be death counselors. After that, the Lion King''s sharp de will y the death advisor who wields the death sword.


    Because of that, Tristan who was the Lion King''s sharp de, wasn''t the Lion King''s servant, and he didn''t have the means to replenish magic power, so even if the spiritual base wasn''t damaged, it would just end up off stage.


    "Are you going to save me?" Tristan asked, confused.


    Wu Ming nodded his head naturally.


    "Since your spiritual base is unharmed, as long as I give you magic power, you can recover."


    However, Tristan''s face was still full of confusion.


    "Sir Vero, you defeated me, I must be dealt with by you, but don''t try to use me to deal with the king, in that case, I will use my Noble Phantasm for a while after you heal me."


    Tristan chose to side with the Lion King because he was also the source of King Arthur''s tragedy.


    Although jokes from his previous life were not the direct cause of King Arthur''s death, King Arthur''s death also had a lot to do with Tristan. Therefore, when he appeared in this world, Tristan decided to stand by the Lion King''s side no matter what. Speaking of which, it really became the sharp knife the Lion King needed.


    Guessing Tristan''s thoughts long ago, Wu Ming naturally wouldn''t let Tristan deal with the Lion King.


    "You and I are also co-workers. I don''t have to use my co-workers to deal with the king. I need your strength, just for you to help me snatch the Holy Grail from the Sun King in the west."


    That''s right, although Wu Ming felt that he also had the ability to win the Holy Grail of the Sun King, but now he had found traces of Gudako.


    When Wu Ming and Tristan fought, due to the constant movement, Wu Ming found Gudako hidden in the distance.


    Why did Wu Minge to this singrity, not just to help Gudako repair the singrity?


    And why did Wu Ming go to the desert in the west to find the Sun King, wasn''t it just to retrieve the Holy Grail?


    The purpose of taking the Holy Grail is to fix the singrity for Gudako.


    By the way, it could also stop Artoria''s stubborn thoughts.


    When the singrity is fixed, even the gods will not be able to influence it here.


    After all, the era has eliminated the gods, and the goddess Rhongomyniad will also be eliminated by the restoration of the era.


    Although Artoria''s ident also caught Wu Ming''s attention, she was not someone who put the carriage in front of the horse, and her main goal was still helping Gudako fix the singrity.


    And now that Gudako was discovered by chance, Wu Ming would definitely act with the other party.


    Looking at Gudako and the others, it seemed that they had juste out of the desert, so Wu Ming was not sure if the other party would return to the desert.


    Therefore, Wu Ming needed a helper now.


    "I want you to stand in the desert first, to prepare me to seize the Sun King''s Holy Grail."


    Wu Ming''s words made Tristan ponder.


    As a loser, he wasn''t killed by the opponent, so he wouldn''t be a knight if he didn''t pay him back, and the opponent didn''t do anything to the Lion King, so it didn''t seem eptable.


    The words that followed Wu Ming became the final straw that broke the camel''s back.


    "Don''t forget, the Sun King is also the Lion King''s enemy. If you can help me get rid of the Sun King, then you''ve done a great job."


    "I ept your offer, Sir Vero."

 Chapter 688: Meet

    Chapter 688: Meet


    Tristan''s surrender made Wu Ming nod in satisfaction, then he and Tristan signed a contract.


    Wu Ming gave Tristan arge amount of Mana to provide his own recovery, and the price was for Tristan to temporarily be Wu Ming''s subordinate, and could order Tristan to do anything, but could not order Tristan to do anything to the detriment of the Lion King thing.


    This contract is two-way, whether Wu Ming or Tristan, once the contents of the contract are vited, the contract will boomerang.


    Even so, the contract was not good for Tristan.


    Firstly, the contract only required Wu Ming to provide magic power, while Tristan had to obey Wu Ming''s orders, on the contrary, the contract was quite unfavorable to Tristan.


    Second, even if it is a contract counterattack, with Wu Ming''s strength and means, he will have no problem because of the contract counterattack, and if Tristan is countered by the contract, the destruction of the spiritual base is light, if it is serious, Tristan''s spiritual base is likely to copse. directly and sent it to the Throne of Heroes.


    However, this is also impossible. Who made Wu Ming strong? The strong will not be bound by the rules, only the weak Tristan will be bound by the contract. This is true in every way.


    After establishing a magic power rtionship with Tristan and giving Tristan arge amount of magic power for him to recover, Wu Ming saw a pile of rocks not far away.


    In the battle just now, Wu Ming had identally discovered the hiding ce of Gudako and the others, and it was no coincidence that it was there.


    Wu Ming just wanted to talk, but suddenly thought of something, so he stopped.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming snapped his fingers in a mischievous manner.


    ck-purple ripples appeared above the pile of rocks.


    Immediately after, severalrge stones that Wu Ming had gotten out of nowhere fell from the ck-purple portal.


    "Ah! Senpai! Careful!!" First came Mashu''s exmation.


    *Dangdangdang*


    Followed by several loud bangs, it sounded like the stones hit something hard, like Mashu''s shield.


    "Some people over there, pleasee out." Wu Ming deliberately suppressed his voice and spoke to Gudako and the others in a harsh voice.


    Although Tristan wondered why Wu Ming had changed his voice to speak to some hidden people there, but after all, he was also Wu Ming''s subordinate now, so he kept quiet obediently and used the magic given by Wu Ming to quickly repair his body.


    Even though Gudako and the others were well hidden at first, Tristan had found Gudako and the others due to the fact that Tristan kept changing positions during the fight with Wu Ming.


    But at that time, the first thing Tristan had to face was Wu Ming, so he ignored them.


    On Gudako''s side, Mashu used a shield to protect Gudako and Da Vinci, surrounded by scattered stones that hit Mashu''s shield and shattered into pieces.


    Mashu put down his shield and looked at Gudako restlessly.


    "What should I do, senpai, the other party seems to have found us."


    Due to Wu Ming''s inherent magic power, his words sounded like whispers in the ears of the three of them.


    Because of that, both Mashu and Gudako had discovered that the other voice was not Wu Ming''s.


    "Da Vinci-chan, what should I do now?!" Gudako looked at Da Vinci frantically.


    The reason why Gudako asked this was because Da Vinci did not show the slightest panic.


    "Since the other party has found us, let''s go." Da Vinci smiled lightly.


    After all, what can we do if it doesn''te out?


    There was no way for them to leave in an instant, so they could only go out and face hardships.


    So, Gudako, Mashu, and Da Vinci came out of the pile of gravel.


    The three came to Wu Ming and Tristan not far away, and then Gudako spoke first.


    "That that, sorry, we didn''t mean to hide"


    "No need to exin too much." However, Gudako was suddenly interrupted.


    After that, Wu Ming looked at Tristan, who was able to stand on the recovery ground.


    "You go to the desert first, and if you can, find a ce to fully recover your spiritual base." At this time, Wu Ming''s voice was still rough.


    "Yes, Sir Vero." Tristan agreed and walked towards the west.


    Now that the deal was made, Tristan would follow it honestly, after all, this was a knight.


    Tristan looked at Gudako and the three of them dimly. He had almost guessed the identity of the other party. However, he had no chance to return to the Holy City for now, and he could not report the news.


    However, Tristan didn''t think that an ordinary human master could have any influence on the Lion King, so he didn''t need to worry too much.


    Shaking his head, Tristan increased his speed and headed towards the desert area in the west.


    Gudako and Mashu watched the cold looking knight leave.


    "The knight with the strange bow should be Tristan," said Da Vinci suddenly.


    "Wait Da Vinci, what are you doing?" Gudako looked at Da Vinci frantically.


    Mashu also moved his shield and prepared for battle.


    At this time, Gudako and Mashu were extremely nervous.


    Past experience told Gudako and Mashu that if the conversation was not careful, it would inevitably turn into a battle.


    And they couldn''t seem to beat the knight in front of them.


    And listening to the other party''s voice, the other party is not a person they know, even if the other party is rted to the person they know, they have to speak slowly.


    However, Da Vinci spoke familiarly, how could this not worry Gudako and Mashu.


    "Ahhhh, don''t worry about the two of you, don''t you see the other party isn''t moving~"


    Da Vinci pointed his finger nonchntly.


    Gudako and Mashu looked at Wu Ming, and found that the other party had not made any moves.


    Although nothing really changed, Gudako whispered softly into Da Vinci''s ear.


    "However, Da Vinci-chan, it is better to be careful"


    "Ritsu, whisper to the people around you before you find out whether the other party is enemy or friend, this kind of behavior can cause the other party''s discontent even further."


    "Ugh..."


    "Thisthis voice"


    Gudako and Mashu looked at Wu Ming nkly.


    Because this time Wu Ming used his own voice.


    "Assassins!?"


    "Snce-senpai!?"


    Both Gudako and Mashu shouted in shock.


    Wu Ming took off his helmet knowingly and put it on his waist.


    The knight who took off his helmet revealed a familiar face to Gudako and Mashu.


    Immediately after, this face greeted Gudako and Mashu with a smile.


    "Long time no see, Ritsu, Mashu."

 Chapter 689: Two senpai? No, one is enough

    Chapter 689: Two senpai? No, one is enough


    Gudako excitedly ran to Wu Ming, and a worried Mashu wanted to follow, but Da Vinci held his shoulders.


    Mashu looked at Da Vinci confused, but Da Vinci just smiled and shook his head at Mashu.


    Although Mashu still wanted to go to apany Gudako, but now Gudako had run to Wu Ming''s side.


    Gudako suddenly flew into Wu Ming''s arms.


    Just before Gudako rushed in, Wu Ming turned the helmet into magic power to dissipate, threw Exsilver, and golden ripples instantly engulfed him.


    Due to inertia, Wu Ming held Gudako for a fewps, and managed to make Gudakough.


    "Wow~ Assassin, I really miss you~ Hahaha~"


    Holding Gudako again and turning around a few times, Wu Ming stopped and ced Gudako on the ground.


    Then Wu Ming stroked Gudako''s little head as if he was looking at his little sister who needed love.


    "I missed you too, Ritsu."


    At this moment, Gudako''s watch suddenly emitted a panicked and overwhelming sound from Roman.


    "Is that true!? Are you really Snce?! This is amazing, if I heard correctly, that knight just called you Vero!? Could it be King Arthur''s first subordinate? A Knight of the Round Table, Snce Vero Eude?? But. ..but this is impossible?! You are clearly a knight in Ulster, how could you possibly be a knight of King Arthur? The timeline ispletely wrong"


    Immediately after, Roman seemed to think of something, and his voice suddenly stopped.


    This left Gudako slightly dumbfounded for a while, thinking "What''s with the doctor? Why did he suddenly stop talking after a long time of talking."


    Roman''s reaction made Wu Mingugh.


    Since he knew Goetia''s identity, he could be said to have confirmed Roman''s identity without the slightest hesitation.


    And since Roman was once that person, it was not surprising to know about Wu Ming.


    But Roman couldn''t show it, after all he was only human now.


    "Well, I forgot, you are a mysterious man who has been living the whole time. In that case, it''s understandable to leave records in history all the time, ahhahaha" Romanughed hollowly.


    Must say that Roman''s words for himself are quite perfect. If it is "always alive", he canpletely restore the previous shock.


    Wu Ming could see that Roman''s shock to Wu Ming was true, which meant that the other party was not relying on his former strength, but relearning as a human.


    But...


    Wu Ming secretly nced at Gudako''s watch, which made a Romanmunication sound, as if he was looking at the young man with a helpless smile on his face.


    On the other hand, Gudako had just reacted from his sudden realization.


    Indeed, Wu Ming had generously admitted that he was still alive, so he might have existed in human history for a long time, so it was unbelievable that Wu Ming had many names and legends.


    Then, Gudako hugged Wu Ming again with an excited expression.


    "As expected of an Assassin, he is still very strong!"


    Wu Ming also smiled and hugged Gudako, but he had something in his eyes.


    Wu Ming thought to himself.


    Wu Ming never had any contact with Gudako, and at most there were only a few encounters, but only these few encounters raised Wu Ming''s fondness in Gudako''s heart to the extreme.


    Correspondingly, Gudako''s fondness in Wu Ming''s heart also rose to a high level.


    But whether it was Gudako or Wu Ming, their inner liking was not the kind of feeling of love between a man and a woman, but the kind of feeling akin to family affection.


    To Gudako, Wu Ming who appeared to help several times was like his older brother, while to Wu Ming, Gudako was like a younger sister who needed help many times in trouble.


    And the reason for this feeling was because Wu Ming guessed that the problem was with Gudako.


    However, even if he had guessed that the problem was with Gudako, Wu Ming did not find any abnormality in Gudako.


    When Gudako plunged into Wu Ming''s arms, he detected Gudako''s body.


    But sadly, Gudako was really an ordinary Magus, and she was still a rookie. Except for a little magic power and Command Spell in Gudako''s hands, Wu Ming didn''t find anything else in Gudako. "mystery".


    However, no exception is the most abnormal.


    Wu Ming raised his head and saw arge circle of light that had always existed in the sky.


    As soon as this idea appeared in Wu Ming''s mind, he was immediately cut off by Wu Ming himself.


    There was no other reason, how could the contractors who had made a "destiny" with many Heroic Spirits be affected by Goetia.


    Don''t underestimate the crystallization of the human belief stars, and don''t underestimate the existence of a miracle called Heroic Spirit.


    "Senpai~~"


    At this time, Mashu''s voice came from behind Gudako, that is, in front of Wu Ming.


    Seeing Mashu running towards this side holding his big shield, and Da Vinci following Mashu unhurriedly.


    By the way, Da Vinci ising.


    "Mashu!" Gudako broke free from Wu Ming''s embrace and waved at Mashu.


    After Mashu came to Gudako, she started greeting Wu Ming.


    "Snce senpai, long time no see."


    However, Wu Ming smiled and shook his head.


    "Call me Vero Senpai, Mashu."


    "VeroSenpai??" Mashu was stunned for a moment, his eyes changed slightly, but then she recovered.


    "I" Mashu looked at his hands slightly confused.


    Mashu could feel that Ghad, who had just been sleeping on his body, woke up for a moment, but then fell asleep.


    "Maybe because Ghad who was sleeping in your body suddenly woke up seeing the person he respected the most." Da Vinci who came slowly exined.


    "Ahhh?! Could Snce Senpai really be Snce Vero Eude''s Round Table Knight?!" Mashu is shocked.


    The answer to Mashu was Wu Ming, who was familiar and unknown.


    "If you can change it, kouhai."


    "Cough cough Here, let me exin the address between Ghad and Vero. In any record, Ghad mentions Vero his senpai." Da Vinci reminded kindly.


    "So I have two senpai?!" said Mashu excitedly, as if disturbed.


    However, Wu Ming shook his head.


    "Mashu, as Mashu''s subordinates do have two senpai, but you must remember that as Mashu Kyrielight, you only have one senpai, and that is Fujimaru Ritsu."


    After all, only Ghad''s senpai was Vero, and Mashu Kyrielight''s senpai was only Gudako.


    Mashu and Gudako''s expressions were slightly touched when they heard Wu Ming''s words.


    "Just listen Assassin, Mashu~" Gudako said to Mashu with a smile.


    Facing the smiling faces of Gudako and Wu Ming, Mashu nodded heavily.


    "Yes, senpai"

 Chapter 690: Situation

    Chapter 690: Situation


    Immediately after, the genius Da Vinci, who didn''t know what "broke the atmosphere" was, broke the beautiful atmosphere.


    "Okay, okay~ It''s almost time to talk about Vero. In the first ce, why is Vero pretending not to think about us?"


    Da Vinci''s words also made Roman, who had been listening through the watchmunicator, react.


    "Yeah, I didn''t even mention Da Vinci, why did you change your voice and pretend you didn''t know us Snce?"


    Even though Roman was very good at watching shows, since Da Vinci had ruined the "mood", he didn''t mind.


    "That''s right, that''s right, I really thought it would turn into a battle, huh~~" said Gudako finally sighing.


    "Also, the stone fall earlier was also done by Vero senpai, so why did Vero senpai do that?" Mashu also looked at Wu Ming in confusion.


    "Cough Actually, I did this for a reason." Wu Ming coughed without changing his face, and then became serious.


    "Was it to hide the rtionship between you and Chaldea from the knight just now?" Roman "forced" exined to Wu Ming like "help".


    "Yeah, right, that''s all." Wu Ming immediately nodded and admitted without hesitation.


    "Thinking about it carefully, the Assassin actually recognized us after the knight left, and spoke to us in his true voice." Gudako also said thoughtfully.


    "No That''s true. After all, if I used my own voice, you would definitely recognize me, and the falling stone I released was also to avoid suspicion from Tristan. That''s why I made this decision."


    Wu Ming immediately started talking nonsense like a snake on a stick. After all, he couldn''t say that it was actually his own wish.


    Except for Da Vinci who smiled and looked at Wu Ming, whether it was Mashu, Gudako, or Roman who wasn''t here just to understand the situation through dialogue, they all believed Wu Ming''s words.


    They were quickly fooled, so Wu Ming quickly distracted everyone.


    "By the way, did youe out of the desert?"


    Judging from their position, they had a high probability of getting out of the desert.


    Gudako nodded as expected.


    "Well, we did Rayshift straight into the desert before"


    Later, Gudako told Wu Ming about their experience.


    First, they entered the desert, causing the desert barrier to sever the connection between Gudako and Chaldea. After that, Gudako and the others met the mythical beast of the Sphinx desert. After defeating the Sphinx, the three of them naturally wanted to explore.


    After all, couldn''t contact Chaldea then, so they couldn''t just sit idly by.


    Fortunately, Da Vinci followed, and after searching through Da Vinci''s instruments, the trio found the source of the water and the city.


    In the process of going to the city, the three met arge group of Sphinxes, but this Sphinx did not make Gudako dizzy, because a group of people in ck drove the group of Sphinxes away.


    After that, because the man in ck looked like a bad person, and they actually caught a sleeping woman, the three of them came to the rescue.


    After that, the woman woke up thinking they had kidnapped her, so they fought each other again.


    "Fortunately, Lucius stepped in to help, otherwise we wouldn''t be able to talk." Mashu sighed calmly.


    "Lucius?" Wu Ming made a confused voice.


    "Yeah, it was a knight who happened to be passing by when we were misunderstood by Nitocris and saw the truth, so he came out to help us clear up the misunderstanding." Mashu nodded.


    "So where is he now?" Wu Ming wanted to meet this knight named Lucius, and he had always felt that the other party was also a key clue.


    "Lucius left after helping us, and we don''t know where he went."


    Mashu''s words made Wu Ming slightly disappointed.


    "Ah, by the way, Nitocris is Pharaoh''s Servant. After rifying the misunderstanding, it was she who brought us to the temple in the desert." Gudako immediately changed the subject.


    "Have you seen the Sun King?" Wu Ming, who heard Gudako say that they were going to a temple in the desert, put aside his attention to "Lucius".


    "Yes, Nitocris is not the lord of this desert, so after we passed Nitocris''s test, she brought us to the temple to meet the ruler of this desert, supposedly the Sun King." Gudako answered.


    And Wu Ming was not surprised that Nitocris was not the owner of this desert, if he was the owner of this desert, there was no way she could be caught in his sleep.


    "Then can you tell me who the other party is?" Wu Ming looked at Gudako seriously.


    "Of course you can, Assassin, what you''re saying is too much." Gudako looked at Wu Ming with a hint of hatred.


    "Sorry Sorry." Wu Ming immediately touched Gudako''s little head and apologized, and still worked very well.


    This time, Da Vinci answered Wu Ming''s question.


    "The other party is Ramses II."


    "It turned out to be Ramses II," said Wu Ming in surprise.


    Without him, just because Ramses II was a little too powerful.


    The king who ruled Egypt in the 13th to 14th centuries BC was the son and incarnation of the sun god, and Ramses II also built many buildings and even linked earlier buildings to himself.


    Actually, if you think about it this way, it makes sense.


    Due to therge number of buildings under Ramses II''s name, these buildings had been sublimated into Noble Phantasm, creating a huge wastnd in front of them that was simr to the Reality Marble.


    "Unfortunately, we didn''t find a second city in the desert. This desert was summoned with Ramses II, not his temple." Da Vinci seemed to see Wu Ming. Thinking about it in general, instantly broke Wu Ming''s "fantasy".


    "Uh" Wu Ming was a little confused.


    "Just kidding, in fact Ramses II moved all the temples together, so we can''t see any other temples anywhere else in the desert~"


    "..." Wu Ming narrowed his eyes and looked at Da Vinci.


    At this time, Wu Ming always felt that this person was more evil than himself.


    "By the way, we have seen Ramses II, and we know that Ramses II holds the Holy Grail, and the most surprising thing is, ording to Ramses II, he seems to know that we are in the five singrities. What happened." Gudako said somewhat surprised.


    But Wu Ming is not surprising, after all, the other party is also a god, just like Artoria in the Holy City at this time.


    Although Wu Ming did not ask Artoria, Wu Ming believed that Artoria only knew about Gudako.


    "Then, why did you leave the desert? Was it because Ramses II did the expulsion?" Wu Ming asked for the idea.

 Chapter 691: Mashus Decision

    Chapter 691: Mashu''s Decision


    After all, they also needed the Holy Grail, in which case Ramses II, Gudako and the others were enemies.


    However, Wu Ming did not believe that the other party had just expelled Gu Gudako, there must be another reason, so Wu Ming asked.


    "Ramses II just asked Nitocris to punish us. In fact, it was a fight. Since we won, Ramses II stopped humiliating us and told us a lot. Information."


    From this point of view, Ramses II''s character is still good.


    The information content is also as expected by Wu Ming. The Crusaders used the Holy Grail of Summoning to get out of Ramses II, and then they were beaten by Ramses II. He also robbed the Holy Grail and summoned their temple and this great Temple. The desert has deepened the copse of human thought on this singrity.


    "And the reason why we were kicked out was mainly because of Da Vinci-chan''s blessing" Mashu reluctantly looked at Da Vinci with a smile on his face without any reflection.


    "Da Vinci-Chan analyzed how Ramses II came to this singrity and the various actions that followed it, and then Ramses II actually asked Da Vinci-Chan to be a princess on the basis of Da Vinci''s intelligence" Gudako half said and couldn''t continue .


    Wu Ming also knew the reason, because this Da Vinci who looked like a gentle older sister was actually a man.


    Yes, it''s a man.


    Because of Da Vinci''s genius idea, after being summoned, he made a puppet spiritual base with the face of Monalisa, and then he inserted himself into this spiritual base, so that he became a woman...


    But him heart is still a man. Although Da Vinci did not care about men and women, what he cared about was art, namely the beauty of Monalisa.


    "I rejected the pharaoh, and then he threw us out," said Da Vinci with a smile.


    "Even though I didn''t see it, I can almost imagine the scene back then" Even Roman couldn''t help butin.


    "You must have seriously rejected the other party."


    Only in this way can Da Vinci''s evil sense be reflected.


    "That''s not of course, Monalisa is art, art will not marry, but because of this, the other party shamelessly brought out the Lion King located in the holy city in the east." Da Vinci said with a smile.


    This is also a blessing in disguise.


    "ording to Ramses II, the eleration of the copse of the singrity was mainly carried out by the Lion King," said Gudako.


    Wu Ming, who heard Da Vinci''s words, thought to himself.


    "So, we decided to meet the Lion King first."


    Moreover, going to see the Lion King was not only because the other party was also one of the "actors" that caused the elerated copse of human nature, but also because of Mashu.


    "Sorry, senpai, it was all on purpose," Mashu said apologetically to Gudako.


    She always had special feelings for the Lion King in the east, so Mashu suggested checking it out.


    However, this seemingly "selfish" behavior disturbed Mashu greatly.


    "It''s okay Mashu, after all, I also want to meet the Lion King." Gudako didn''t think there was anything wrong with Mashu, and Gudako also had the intention to go to the holy city.


    "Mashu, because of Ghad you want to go to the Holy City to see the Lion King." Wu Ming asked.


    "Yes, Vero Senpai, because ording to the words of Ramses II and Nitocris, I know that the knights of the Lion King seem to be knights of the round table." Mashu exined.


    What is the true identity of the Lion King, who could bring the Knights of the Round Table under hismand, King Arthur?


    This makes Mashu who knows that the Servant he is possessed is Ghad, a little worried.


    "Your guess is correct. The Lion King is King Arthur. I just came out of the holy city and I have seen it."


    Wu Ming''s words not only made Mashu sigh, but even Gudako, Da Vinci, and even Roman, who never spoke and acted as observers, also sighed.


    The reason why Roman didn''t speak was because he didn''t know much about the situation before the three of them left the desert, so he chose to listen.


    "However, the Lion King used the holy spear, his body expanded, and the holy spear eroded King Arthur into a goddess."


    "Hah??" This made Mashu dumbfounded.


    "In other words, is the other party also considered a god Really, why do you always run into a Divine Spirit Servant" Roman, who finally spoke, sighed.


    "Do you know about the holy city''s newest holy selection?" Wu Ming pondered for a moment and looked at the three of them.


    "Holy selection?"


    They don''t seem to understand.


    Wu Ming nodded, then told the three of them what he knew about holy selection.


    Including the lion king summoning almost all the knights of the round table, making the knights make a choice of cannibalism, and using the holy spear to save pure humans to save human "specimens", and the knights of the round table massacring the unelected humans...


    In short, Wu Ming told Gudako and several people all the information he could convey.


    "This this n is too crazy, isn''t it an act of abandoning almost all humans?!" Roman was the first to exim in surprise.


    "The refugees just now were the ones who were almost killed at the gates of the holy city, and the knight chasing the refugees was Tristan."


    "Sure enough, it''s Tristan..."


    It was only after Wu Ming had said it himself that Gudako and the others werepletely convinced that the knight wielding the bow was Tristan.


    "Just as Snce said, the other party is already a goddess, no longer a human." Da Vinci also sighed.


    The reason why everyone didn''t question that King Arthur was a woman was because they knew that King Arthur was a woman since the singrity of Fuyuki City, so they didn''t hesitate.


    "So, Ritsu and Mashu, are you guys still going to the Holy City?" Roman''s solemn voice sounded from Gudako''s wrist, and Da Vinci and Wu Ming also looked at them.


    Gudako and Mashu looked at each other, then nodded at the same time.


    "Of course, since King Arthur has deteriorated, then we must defeat her." Gudako said eloquently.


    "Ghad entrusts his power to me, then I will also bear the responsibility as King Arthur''s retainer, and I must stop King Arthur." As the knight of the round table, Mashu who inherited the power of Ghad, also made choose, she stood opposite the king.


    Wu Ming also believed that if Ghad hade alone, he would definitely have made the same choice as Mashu.


    "Then, let me apany you to return again."

 Chapter 692: Hassan of the Hundred Faces

    Chapter 692: Hassan of the Hundred Faces


    "Oh?! But is it really that good?" Gudako said in surprise.


    Moreover...


    "Vero senpai, you only go out when you have something to do, because of our wish and thene back" Mashu''s tone was slightly embarrassed.


    After all, if Wu Ming was postponing some important things he had to do because he was apanying Gudako and the others, then Gudako and Mashu would feel uneasy in their hearts.


    Then, Wu Ming stretched out his two sped hands and ced them in front of Gudako and Mashu''s heads.


    Immediately after, the two of them were hit by Wu Ming''s suddenly outstretched finger.


    "It hurts..."


    "Uhhh..."


    Gudako and Mashu took two steps back, holding their foreheads.


    Even though Mashu was a Demi-Servant, she also felt the pain, but the power that Wu Ming used on Gudako and the power Mashu used to flick his forehead were different, so Gudako''s head would definitely break.


    "What are you two thinking? Wasn''t my goal just to find you?"


    Why did Wu Minge to this singrity, because he felt the summon of Gudako.


    "I did use the sword you gave Mashu to summon when I came to this singrity, but you didn''t respond" Gudako protested slightly.


    Mashu also moved subconsciously and kept it at his waist, a seemingly ordinary knight sword that was basically never used because she was a Shielder.


    Although this knight sword looks ordinary, because Wu Ming directly fused the Divine Sword of Salvation made from the Holy Grail into this knight sword with a special method, as long as magic power is injected, the Divine Sword of Salvation will appear.


    From the information he knew now, Wu Ming had likely been summoned by the Lion King at this point of the singrity, so he did not respond to his summon.


    "I was busy in another world when you summoned me. I just came to this singrity a few days ago." Wu Ming, who saw Gudako''s thoughts, immediately exined.


    "Ah?! Another World?! Shouldn''t another parallel world be in a state of fire by human history at this point?" asked Roman inexplicably.


    "The other world I am talking about is not the world we are in, nor is it a parallel world to the world we are in. If you insist on saying it, you can understand it as a different world."


    After all, whether it was the "Little Garden" world or some other world, to the people of this world, it could be considered a "different world".


    "Oh~ that''s great, I also want to go to another world to see~" Gudako''s eyes showed some intention.


    "But before we do it again, we need to fix our world first, but don''t get your hopes up~" Da Vinci said learning from Wu Ming, and pped Gudako on the forehead.


    "Umu, why did Da Vinci-chan say that damn word" Gudako had a tearful expression.


    "I thought Vero-senpai came out to stop Tristan''s pursuit of the refugees."


    "Indeed, I didn''t really do it for these refugees. After all, I had no idea they were being hunted. I went to the desert in search of the Sun King to retrieve the Holy Grail. I saw the refugees by ident, so I stopped Tristan." Wu Ming responded to Mashu''s words.


    After that, Wu Ming suddenly remembered something.


    "By the way, regarding the Servant in ck, you should have looked at the other party''s identity." Wu Ming was talking about Hassan-i-Sabbah.


    If Gudako''s group had watched, then they must have seen the figure of Hassan-i-Sabbah, and they must have seen the identity of the other party''s Servant.


    "It''s one of Hassan." Gudako nodded.


    "Ah, by the way, we''ve met Hassan before too, Hassan of the Hundred Faces." Mashu suddenly remembered.


    Ask them why they know so well, and the reason is simple.


    "The other party has the ability to clone. Except for Hassan, who is said to have multiple identities and is proficient in various skills, I really can''t think of anyone else," Da Vinci said.


    "You''re talking about the man in ck who kidnapped Nitocris." Wu Ming looked at Gudako helplessly.


    Gudako who took the lead, nodded, and since the other party had a lot of people, she killed the group of Sphinxes she encountered.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming''s expression became serious.


    "It is not advisable to take action without understanding the situation. It will most likely turn allies into enemies." Wu Ming looked at Gudako and Mashu seriously.


    Wu Ming''s sermon left Gudako and Mashu scratching their heads reluctantly.


    They also realized the seriousness of the problem.


    After all, in this chaotic singrity, neither party can be said to be a good person. Whether it was the desert, the holy city, or the northern mountains, people everywhere tried their best to deal with others for their own sake.


    Therefore, Gudako and the others, as outsiders, suddenly interfered with the ns of one of them, who was undoubtedly the enemy.


    It would have been better if the rescued party became a supporter of Gudako and the others, but the problem was that Gudako and the others were just "people" of Ramses II, and the Sun King had driven them out as well. It can be considered that the two sides are not allies.


    However from the fact that the Sun King only chased Gudako away instead of killing them all, it still seemed that the other party waspassionate.


    After all, whether as a pharaoh or as a god king who defeated the Crusaders, it would be easy for him to kill Gudako''s group. Just expelling them would be considered a reward for their kindness for saving their "subordinates".


    But no matter what, the result now is that Gudako and the others still haven''t found allies and Servants on this singrity, a huge failure!


    "Since Hassan of the Hundred Faces was able to defeat a group of sphinxes that gave you a headache, how did you defeat Hassan of the Hundred Faces?" Wu Ming had many doubts.


    After all, Gudako also said that they found it difficult when dealing with the sphinxes before, so how did Gudako and the others repel Hassan of the Hundred Faces who defeated the sphinx group?


    "Actually, like this, Vero senpai, when the other party saw my shield, she thought of me as a knight of the Holy City, so Hassan of the Hundred Faces immediately retreated."


    And now Mashu could be said to understand, even though she said no, it was estimated that few people would believe it.


    At least the patterns on the armor she was wearing and the patterns on the shield she was holding let others know that she "came from" the Holy City.


    The people of the Holy City are King Arthur and the Knights of the Round Table. When she inherited Ghad''s power, she was naturally considered a person of the Holy City by others.


    However, those people don''t know, even the people in the holy city don''t know that they have such an obedient "partner".


    After listening to Wu Ming''s information about the Lion King for a long time, it was impossible for Gudako and Mashu to join the Holy City, and Ramses II and Hassan were also affected by Gudako. Some people are offended again.


    Therefore, whether it is the desert power of the Sun King, the power of the holy city of the Lion King, or the unknown power of Hassan in the northern mountains, in the current situation, Gudako and the others have no way of winning or joining forces.


    "Could it be that we can only fight alone in this singrity?!" Gudako looked shocked and helpless.


    Immediately after, Roman, who had not spoken for a long time, spoke up.


    "Actually, since this singrity is copsing more seriously, there''s no way Chaldea will give you much support..."


    Furthermore, Wu Ming also nodded "with sympathy".


    "So unless there''s another breakthrough point, you really can only fight alone, Ritsu."


    But when Gudako and Mashu showed their sad expressions, Wu Ming gave them a suggestion.


    "However, if I was here, it would be fine."

 Chapter 693: Creating a Base

    Chapter 693: Creating a Base


    "Un, that''s right, Assassins are very strong. As long as the Assassin exists, all problems will not be a problem!" Gudako nodded excitedly.


    After all, Wu Ming was someone who could defend against a Magecraft King and was not weak, how could he not defeat those gods and goddesses.


    However, Wu Ming shook his head.


    "Sorry, I''ll let you down."


    "Ah!?" Gudako was shocked, she felt his face being beaten, and it was still very painful.


    "Isn''t the Assassin going to help us this time??"


    Gudako looked at Wu Ming sadly, but this made Wu Ming feel a little dumbfounded.


    "Could it be that Vero senpai has joined the Lion King''s subordinates?" Mashu asked in shock.


    Since joining the Lion King''s subordinates, there is no way to help them anymore, doesn''t that make sense?


    Then Mashu was hit on the head by Wu Ming.


    "That is not what I mean. Even though I met the Lion King before, I didn''t join her." Looking at Mashu, who was "cute" covering his forehead, Wu Ming said slowly.


    "I mean, we can actually form a faction."


    "..." The scene became silent.


    Immediately after, an exmation resounded in the sky.


    "Eeeeehhhhh?!?!?!"


    Wu Ming lowered the hand that had covered his ears earlier, with a calm expression on his face.


    "Are you surprised?" Wu Ming looked at Gudako and Mashu who reacted the most.


    "Isn''t that of course" Mashu sighed.


    "After all, it''s a bit impractical for us to form a faction or something." Gudako agreed with Mashu''s words.


    Soon after, Roman also made a sound through the Gudakomunicator.


    "That It''s not that I disagree. Don''t talk about the number of our people. It took a long time to build strength. The singrity is already at stake, and I can''t say for sure when it will end."


    It couldn''t be said that Roman was pessimistic, but the current situation was like this.


    Gudako and the others had dyed too much time in the first four singrities. If the fifth singrity did not have Wu Ming''s help, Gudako and the others would likely fail there, much less the sixth singrity.


    Continue to drag on, and this singrity may be the unimaginable thing will happen.


    "So I''m not advocating the formation of a power..."


    Roman''s words made Gudako and Mashu sink into contemtion.


    Gudako was thinking about Roman and Wu Ming''s words, while Mashu was thinking about whether it would be bad to procrastinate on his own ord.


    After all, now that they have found the most powerful fighting force, they canpletely return to the desert temple again, seize the Holy Grail, and end this singrity.


    At this time, Da Vinci who never spoke, spoke up.


    "Although Romani''s words make sense, I think Snce''s words can also be considered."


    Gudako and Mashu looked at Da Vinci.


    "If you had your own strength, it would be easier to do such things, wouldn''t it, Romani."


    "But..."


    Roman wanted to argue, but Da Vinci cut him off.


    "If we don''t go to the Holy City, this will definitely be a knot in Mashu''s heart. I thought you didn''t want to see Mashu''s ws, Romani."


    Roman was silent.


    Gudako and Wu Ming may not be clear, but Da Vinci an old Chaldea employee is very clear. Mashu on the other hand, can be said to be Roman''s "daughter", because Mashu was raised under the care of Roman, the chief physician of Chaldea.


    "Ah~ okay" Roman sighed andpromised.


    "However, we are really understaffed. We can''t just rely on the four of you to form a force." Roman''s tone is full of mncholy.


    "Regarding this matter, I think Snce should already have a solution."


    Da Vinci looked at Wu Ming with a smile.


    Wu Ming nodded his head naturally.


    "Since I made this suggestion, there will naturally be a way."


    Immediately after, Wu Ming looked at Da Vinci and emphasized it.


    "If I have this body, call me Vero."


    Even though Wu Ming is Snce and Vero, after all, this spiritual base is called as Vero, so it is better to call him "Velo".


    "Yeah~ Then, what can you do for Vero?" Da Vinci kindly called out Wu Ming''s name.


    Deliberately ignoring Da Vinci''s bad taste, Wu Ming smiled slightly.


    "It''s very simple. Since we are not enough, we can summon someone."


    "Summoning someone?"


    Gudako was dumbfounded, why it sounded like a fight between gangsters.


    "Then where do we summon people?" Mashu asked.


    After all, the three forces that have been achieved by this singrity so far, they have no way of winning every power for the time being.


    "Of course it''s another world."


    Wu Ming''s words made Gudako and Mashu scream in shock.


    "A different world?!"


    Da Vinci on the scene and Roman in Chaldea looked thoughtful.


    "The exnation is not clear, why don''t you guys take a look ande with me." Wu Ming said, walking in a certain direction.


    Gudako and Mashu looked at each other, then looked at Da Vinci who nodded.


    "You go first, my car is still there."


    Nodding, Gudako and Mashu followed Wu Ming.


    After walking straight for a while, Wu Ming stopped.


    "Arrive."


    After Gudako and Mashu heard Wu Ming''s words, they looked around.


    "There is no?" Gudako asked in confusion.


    "Vero senpai, what did you show us?" Mashu who was also confused, also asked.


    The reason why Gudako and Mashu asked this question was because the ce where Wu Ming had taken them was still a desert, and was no different from where they were before.


    Wu Ming was not in a hurry, he said patiently.


    "Take a good look again."


    Obediently obeying Wu Ming''s words, Gudako and Mashu took two steps forward.


    "Thisthis!?" Gudako''s pupils suddenly shrank.


    She saw that the ground in front of her seemed to have been neatly dug up by several cube-shaped objects, and arge square hole appeared in front of Gudako.


    "Vero senpai, this is it right?" Mashu turned his head to look at Wu Ming.


    "I came here before, and when I came, I met a group of hungry refugees. This is a trail I casually made to trap them."


    That''s right, the ce where Wu Ming brought Gudako and Mashu came was where Wu Ming first came.


    "Anyway..."


    Gudako and Mashu thought Wu Ming was already very strong.


    "Then why did you bring us here?" Gudako was confused.


    Is it just showing off?


    But it is not possible. Even though his contact time was short, Gudako thought that the Wu Ming she knew was not one to show off.


    "The reason I brought you here is because I intended to use it as a ''base''."


    "Base?!"

 Chapter 694: Summoning a Servant from Another World

    Chapter 694: Summoning a Servant from Another World


    "Yeah, that''s the basics."


    After all, if you have established your own strength, how can you do without such a ce as a "base".


    Seeing Ramses II had a great temple, Artoria also had a new holy city, and even the Hassan people of the north had intricate mountainous terrain to cover.


    Therefore, establishing a "base" was very important for a faction.


    "Although I don''t think it might be useful" Wu Ming muttered.


    "Assassins, what are you saying? I didn''t hear it clearly?" Gudako asked curiously after hearing Wu Ming''s muttering.


    "It''s okay, by the way, where did Da Vinci go?" Wu Ming quickly changed the subject.


    "Da Vinci is a pro, look for the cars he makes." Gudako replied.


    "Made car?"


    This is very surprising, can Da Vinci still build his own car in such a situation?


    Then, Mashu exined.


    "Yes, Vero senpai, we obtained a lot of materials in the temple in the desert, including some wood, and Da Vinci used this wood to make some usable wooden cars."


    They were in the desert where they left in Da Vinci''s car. After leaving the desert, Da Vinci noticed that there was a situation ahead, so he hid the car for a while and walked with Gudako and Mashu to check the situation.


    Therefore, when Wu Ming saw Gudako''s group, there were no cars around them.


    However, Wu Ming didn''t know what to say to Da Vinci "just making cars out of wood". He could only say that Da Vinci was worthy of being a "genius"...


    "Forget about Da Vinci-chan, Assassin, how are you going to summon a helper from another world? Is it in the form of summoning a Heroic Spirit?" Gudako shows a strong desire for knowledge.


    "Almost true." Wu Ming nodded, and he prepared to summon the "helper" he needed in the form of a Servant.


    Then, Wu Ming walked in front of Gudako and Mashu.


    "You two back off, I''ll start the summoning ceremony."


    Seeing Wu Ming miraculously be so serious, Gudako and Mashu couldn''t help but swallow their saliva and retreat.


    Wu Ming took a deep breath and then exhaled.


    *swoosh*


    With a slight "buzz" sound, several golden ripples opened at Wu Ming''s side.


    With the appearance of golden ripples, silver-white chains of chains emerged from the golden ripples.


    These were pseudo Chains of Heaven created in an instant, and they were the materials that Wu Ming nned to use as the summoning circle.


    With Wu Ming''s current abilities, it was already an easy matter to use Create Greater Item to create pseudo Chains of Heaven.


    *crash*


    The chains swayed and made a ttering sound, and the chains took various shapes over the holes in front of them with Wu Ming''s thoughts.


    There are arcs, right angles, straight lines, curves...


    All kinds of arcs, lines, and angles are like building blocks, and they are unified with Wu Ming''s thoughts.


    Gradually, countless Chains of Heaven connected one after another, forming a huge magic circle.


    In the end, two pseudo Chains of Heaven extended from the magic circle and came to Wu Ming.


    "I hope it works," said Wu Ming, holding the two pseudo Chains of Heaven with both hands.


    *Oo*


    Immediately after, Wu Ming injected the magic in his body into the two pseudo Chains of Heaven, and blue magic mes that were visible to the naked eye appeared on the two pseudo Chains of Heaven.


    And these two pseudo Chains of Heaven are connected to the magic circle built by arge number of pseudo Chains of Heaven, so that Wu Ming''s magic power actually flows into the magic circle.


    Wu Ming continued to inject magic power, and the entire magic circle consisting of the pseudo Chains of Heaven burned.


    The burning of the huge magic power caused a lot of chaos in the surrounding magic power, and the atmosphere was as unstable as the air pressure, and started to generate a torrential flow.


    "Senpai, please be careful." Mashu said solemnly as she came to Gudako and blocked the shield in front of her.


    Although Mashu also believed that Wu Ming would not harm them, as senpai''s Servant, Mashu also had to do a good job of protection.


    "Wow, what are you doing there?" At the same time, Roman''s voice suddenly came from themunicator on Gudako''s wrist.


    "What is it?" Gudako raised his wrist to his chest and asked in confusion.


    "Chaldea''s instrument shows that there is a zing source of magic power next to you, and its magic power isparable to the magic power consumed by the release of Noble Phantasm by several first-rate Servantszi zi zi still burning zi Zizi ..." Before Roman finished speaking, themunication between Chaldea and Gudazi was cut off.


    "Hello? Hello hello!! Doctor! Doctor! Are you still there, Doctor!?" Gudako shouted at his bracelet.


    "Senpai, maybe Vero senpai''s magic circle is temporarily interfering with the surrounding magic, so we can''t receive Chaldea''s magic signal." Mashu raised his shield in front of Gudako and turned his head. Looking at Gudako, she exined to Gudako.


    "Is this serious?!" Gudako said, sticking his head out and looking forward to Wu Ming, who was constantly infusing magic power into the magic circle formed by the pseudo Chains of Heaven.


    What kind of existence was summoned with so much magic power?


    This thought appeared in Gudako''s mind.


    Mashu was surprised by Wu Ming''s current behavior, but the main thing for her now was to protect his master.


    "However, one thing is for sure, senpai, we may have a very powerful helper this time."


    ...


    At Wu Ming''s side, he frowned and continued to infuse magic power into the magic circle.


    The magic power of Wu Ming''s body is indeed endless, and the magic of his Servant''s body is also more than that of a first-ss and even ordinary Servant.


    However, the Servant''s body is not the real body, and the magic power is greater, but in the end there will be an upper limit.


    And if the magic power of Servant Wu Ming''s current body is exhausted, he will follow the rule that "Servants cannot maintain the real world without magic power" and disappear.


    Now, the great magical power of Servant Wu Ming''s body has been consumed by two-thirds, and he has decided that if the remaining half of the remaining one-third of the magic power is poured into the magic circle, his ce cannot be summoned. Then give up.


    After all, Wu Ming himself had to abandon the magical power of "guaranteed profit".


    "Then move it at once!"


    Wu Ming gritted his teeth, split only a third of the magic power remaining in the body into two halves, extracted a portion of the magic power violently, and fed it into the pseudo Chains of Heaven.


    *explosion----*


    The two pseudo Chains of Heaven held by Wu Ming shattered.


    Because there is too much magic power poured in in an instant, and these two Chains of Heaven are also forged, the quality is not as good as the original, it must be said that it is much worse, so it ispletely shattered and turned into pure magic power.


    However, it is okay if these two points of transmission link are broken, because the magic power formed is still connected to the magic circle, and even the magic power generated after the destruction of the pseudo Chains of Heaven has been absorbed, which is considered the "burning" magic circle.


    And just as this great magic power was imnted into the magic circle, the magic circle finally lit up...

 Chapter 695: Summoning the Flugel

    Chapter 695: Summoning the Flugel


    The magic circle glowed as if the sun appeared in front of her, so Gudako couldn''t help but close his eyes, and covered them with his hands, snuggling behind Mashu.


    Even though Mashu, as a Servant, was much better than Gudako, she couldn''t help but shrink behind his shield, not daring to look directly at what was happening in front of her.


    However, whether it is Gudako or Mashu, they all have an idea in their hearts, that is, Wu Ming seeded.


    Gradually, the light of the magic circle gradually dissipated, and the pseudo Chains of Heaven that formed the magic circle also shattered violently as if it had lost its light.


    Hearing that voice, Gudako and Mashu couldn''t help but stick their heads out from behind the shields and looked ahead curiously.


    Seeing this, the two did not return to their senses for a long time.


    In the sky right in front of the magic circle that was originally formed by the pseudo Chains of Heaven, there was a huge monster floating at the moment.


    The floating ind like a giant tree floats quietly in the air, the blood-red roots that are full of blood float in the air like the ground, and instead of leaves, blue-green crystals that attract people''s attention.


    However, this was not a tree, but a Phantasma race that looked like a floating tree that could move freelyAvant Heim.


    But its huge size, coupled with the height of the floating current, made one feel like a mountain rooted in the earth.


    If it weren''t for Gudako and Mashu''s proximity, this floating ind would really be considered a mountain.


    After all, the diameter of the floating ind is truly immeasurable only by the eyes of Gudako and Mashu, and even the two think that the entire barrennd around is upied by this floating ind.


    But the point is not here, what attracted Gudako and Mashu was a beautiful figure with angel-like wings flying out of the "leaves".


    Maybe they were true angels, their "angels" were all childish, and they all had peerless looks.


    Surprisingly, however, this "angel" wore a sleeveless top, with a ribbon and pendant, and asymmetrical trousers, even shoes and socks.


    Despite wearing such inappropriate clothes, the golden ratio bodies of the "angel" girls were still perfectly disyed.


    Gudako felt that this "angel" already had a body and appearanceparable to Cleopatra and even Medb who was famous for her beauty.


    Aplex magic circle like an angelic halo is located on the head of each "angel". Perhaps a pair of dove-like wings is the only thing "angel" has inmon.


    An "angel" flew out of the floating ind and came to the position of the magic circle originally formed by the pseudo Chains of Heaven. They spread their wings and floated in the air with their eyes closed.


    Mashu couldn''t count how many "angels" there were in the sky, but in Mashu''s view, the number of thousands had already broken through, and maybe 10,000 people were more urate.


    Among them, a green-haired beauty with green hair who was suspected of being the "leader", who was at the front and lowest height and closest to Wu Ming, slowly opened her eyes.


    The pupils of the eyes that intersect with the sword and shield even made Gudako see the contradictory feeling between "death" and "guardian" in an instant.


    And like a chain reaction, when the green haired girl opened her eyes, the "angels" behind her opened their eyes one after another.


    The eyes of countless pairs of swords and shields intersected in Gudako''s eyes, and now he found another "angel" of the same kind.


    "All members of the Flgel, join the master." The green-haired girl said, spread her wingspletely to the position where Wu Ming was below, and slightly lowered her head.


    Once again like a chain reaction, the Flgel behind the green-haired girl also spoke in unison.


    "Meet the master~"


    Countless pairs of wings spread their wings in the air with all their might, and those countless wings were like a canopy, slightly blocking the floating ind behind them.


    The small magical light rays that were transformed from the broken fake sky lock scattered among the "angel", adding ayer of mystery to the "angel".


    Immediately after, the floating ind behind the "angel" also seemed toe alive, and the blue lenses around their bodies swayed like windows, reflecting the sunlight.


    Wu Ming was located not far in front of Gudako and Mashu, nodding in satisfaction. This time, the bet he made at the risk of draining his magic power and eliminating his spiritual base was correct.


    Wu Ming managed to summon Avant Heim in Servant mode and all of the Flgel by nearly 10,000 digits.


    However it made sense that Wu Ming shouldn''t be able to use any of the family members from any of the twelve incarnations, meaning he shouldn''t be able to summon the Flgels.


    Even though Wu Ming was in the state of a Servant at the moment, it didn''t mean that he was a Servant at all. Before he became Vero Eude''s Snce Servant, he was still the Dragon of the Root.


    Wu Ming introduced some abilities from the twelve incarnations into this spiritual base, but out of fear that he would be too shy, it would attract Goetia''s attention.


    Although Goetia must be seriously injured at this time, and Wu Ming also determined that this singrity was not directly caused by the other party, but was caused indirectly, which means that the other party actually has no control over this singrity.


    However Wu Ming could not guarantee that the other party woulde directly to chase and kill him, he whose main body had not yet been taken, did not dare to be so conspicuous.


    As a result, Wu Ming used the weak version of the twelve incarnations into this spiritual base, at the cost of a significant reduction in strength, and each power can only be used once.


    It was also through the incarnation that he could only be used once as a "Holy Relic" so that he could summon Flgel and Avant Heim from another world as Servants.


    As for why they were summoned as Servants, firstly, if they died in this world as Servants, their bodies in other worlds would not die.


    While the Flgel were both warlike and unafraid of death, Wu Ming did not like idents to his "children" that Artosh had entrusted to him.


    Second, summoning them in Servant form was already the limit for Wu Ming. If he wanted to summon a body in another world, it would require great preparation.


    But their current shoring was time, so Wu Ming directly summoned the Servant Flgels.


    Actually, Wu Ming also wanted to summon Athena, Lancelot, etc. From the Campione and Heretic God who also signed a contract with him, but it seemed that Wu Ming had injected some power into this spiritual base too weak, only able to summon people from one world at a time.


    What Wu Ming needed now was the number of people, so he chose the Flgels with a lot of people, rather than the Heretic God with just a few people.


    To put it simply, Gudako and the others were now not short on numbers, and nearly 10,000 Flgel was enough.


    Wu Ming turned to look at the two people behind him.


    Seeing that Gudako and Mashu were now in a dumbfounded state.


    "How, these numbers are really enough." Wu Ming asked with a smile.

 Chapter 696: Impulsive Azrael

    Chapter 696: Impulsive Azrael


    Gudako and Mashu were silent, only slowly and continuously nodding their little heads.


    Wu Ming waved at the Flgels, indicating that the Flgels should not continue to salute.


    *Shhh*


    All of the Flgel collectively retracted their outstretched wings to their maximum limit, leaving only a level that would allow them to fly, and at the same time raised their slightly lower heads.


    The "sky curtain" consisting of wings disappeared, reced by beautiful figures one after another.


    Even so, no Flgel left their group, and they all floated in the air, like a unified army, ready to turn into sharp des and stab the enemy''s heart with a singlemand.


    Sensing the shock and threat brought by the Flgels, Gudako and Mashu believe that these girls are truly capable of that.


    And it was true, even Wu Ming had to admit it.


    Artosh deserves to be the god of war. The races he createdpletely mirrored the battle races, and they were truly quality warriors when they were serious.


    Whether from a power point of view, or from a obeying order point of view, the Flgels were definitely the "army" that leaders wanted to have.


    Even the youngest and most independent Jibril was quite obedient. She still dangled safely behind Azrael, although she asionally winked at Wu Ming, she was still seen by Wu Ming.


    No, it had to be said that Jibril only wanted Wu Ming to see her...


    "Assassins!? Are these all your subordinates!? Are you that charismatic in another world?!" Here, Gudako who reacted excitedly tugged at Wu Ming''s armor sleeve.


    Since Wu Ming was wearing armor now, there was no point in pulling up the sleeves.


    However Azrael, who was closest to Wu Ming, looked at Gudako with a hostile expression.


    The Flgel are called a race of "crazy people" because they don''t think about the consequences.


    The Flgel are a group of people who hate to "humiliate" their master, and even if they can''t beat an opponent, they will attack them mercilessly.


    In Azrael''s view, Gudako''s abusive behavior was to "humiliate" his own master andpletely vited the point.


    In an instant, Azrael came to Gudako, and shed at Gudako with the condensed magic scythe in hand.


    This process takes less than a second.


    *ng*


    The scythe hit the shield bearing the lion and the cross, making a quivering sound that made Gudako cover his ears.


    "Hmm" Mashu, who was holding the shield, couldn''t help but groan.


    Due to Azrael''s strength, Mashu''s feet had pierced the ground, and Mashu struggled to press his shield into the ground, thus blocking Azrael''s blow.


    "Back off, Azrael, they are my friends." Wu Ming nced at Azrael with displeasure.


    Wu Ming really didn''t expect Azrael to be so impulsive, and rushed over with a scythe.


    What''s more, it''s like killing an "ally" or something when she appears, which makes little sense...


    "Sorry, master." Azrael immediately canceled the magic scythe and floated beside Wu Ming with an apologetic expression.


    Even Azrael guiltily lost her cat fetish.


    "It''s okay, Ritsu, Mashu."


    Wu Ming looked at Gudako and Mashu with concern.


    "It''s okay, it''s just that the crashing sound is a bit loud..." Gudako reluctantly covered his ears, she felt that if the sound was louder, she would be deaf.


    "I''m fine too, Vero senpai."


    As Demi-servant and Shielder. Mashu has good physical fitness, at least she can still withstand the attack earlier.


    After that, Mashu showed a sighing expression.


    "I just didn''t expect that Vero senpai''s subordinates in the other world were so strong."


    Although Mashu is indeed very good, she has progressed greatly after five singrities, and now she can be considered a second-ss Servant.


    But Azrael''s punch still hurt.


    Mashu could confirm that if the opponent hit again, the shield woulde off.


    In other words, the opponent had at least the strength of a first-ss Servant.


    However, she still couldn''t protect his senpai well.


    Thinking of this, Mashu let out a disappointed sigh.


    "It''s just that Azrael is one of the strongest of the Flgel race. If it''s another ordinary Flugel, it''s no exaggeration." Wu Mingforted Mashu.


    Well, three of Azrael''s attacks could knock Mashu''s shield off, and the other Flgels only needed five or six, or seven or eight hits to release Mashu''s shield. It''s really not an exaggeration.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming looked at Azrael.


    "What is it Azrael, you shouldn''t be such an impulsive person?" Wu Ming looked at Azrael in confusion. Even though she said it was "a master to ask for me", Wu Ming wasn''t a criminal at all, so he just asked.


    As the first race of the Flgels, Azrael was originally the leader of the Flgel that Artosh didn''t lead, and her personality wasn''t like um so "irritable", how could it be a trivial matter?


    Not only did Wu Ming understand this, Azrael naturally also understood this, and because of that, she felt guilty for his actions.


    As themander-in-chief of the Flgel, Azrael understood that it was not qualified to not be able to control her emotions properly.


    It''s just that the Flgels are inherently a warlike, irritable, and passionate race, and Azrael''s impulsive nature means nothing at all.


    Whether it was Artosh, Wu Ming, or even Azrael herself, no one had determined that Azrael would go against her own nature.


    After all, forcing someone to go against their own nature was too powerful.


    However, as themander of the Flgel, Azrael shouldn''t be too impulsive.


    After all, Azrael was also an old senior who had endured for tens of thousands of years, how could she still be so impulsive as a hairy boy.


    What''s more, even a Flgel could see that Gudako and Wu Ming had a good rtionship, but Azrael was still starting when Gudako was "willingly" to pull Wu Ming away.


    "Master, I don''t know what happened. I feel that I am very impulsive now, but it seems that at the expense of this, my various abilities have greatly improved~"


    Azrael who had just tried it, it was certain that her strength, speed, and even magic power had greatly increased.


    Wu Ming was stunned for a moment, and he had some guesses in his heart.


    Then Wu Ming looked at Azrael intently, trying to see something.


    Turns out he actually saw something.


    "Is that so?"

 Chapter 697: Master of Ten Thousand Servants?

    Chapter 697: Master of Ten Thousand Servants?


    "Is that so?" Wu Ming nodded.


    "Assassin, did you see anything?" Gudako asked curiously.


    Gudako''s behavior made Wu Mingugh. After all, she had just experienced the forefront of life and death, and she could still look like a normal person after walking through the gates of hell.


    Does that mean Gudako has a good mentality, or does Gudako have a big heart.


    Wu Ming shook his head and exined to Gudako.


    "I saw the attributes of Servant Azrael."


    "Servant Attribute?!" Gudako and Mashu couldn''t help but say.


    "Yes." Wu Ming nodded and looked at Gudako and Mashu.


    "Besides, I think, as a Master, you should be able to understand that a Master can check the abilities and attributes of his Servants."


    Wu Ming said it very clearly, and Gudako now understood it.


    Must know that Wu Ming summoned an "angel" named Azrael in front of her in the form of a summoned Servant, and as a "human summoned" Servant, it naturally has a Master.


    Then who is Master Azrael, it is undoubtedly Wu Ming in front of Gudako.


    Because of that, Wu Ming could see the value of the opponent''s ability.


    "Azrael was summoned as a Berserker, so she has a crazy skill that sacrifices his sanity in exchange for an increase in stats."


    However, since she''s not an ordinary Heroic Spirit, Azrael hasn''t lost her mind, but that doesn''t mean she isn''tpletely unaffected, Azrael is just being a little impulsive.


    That''s why Azrael suddenly got angry.


    "Not only that, the other Flugels are summoned with the ss of Berserker." Wu Ming said, looking at the Flgel floating in the air.


    Unlike old seniors like Azrael, many other Flgels were greatly affected by the effects of madness.


    If you take a closer look, you will find that the many swords and shields of the Flgel intersect with a hint of ferocity, and they have been floating in the air for a while, and they also have a lot of ferocity, as if they are impatient.


    However, a loyal heart still suppresses the negative effects of madness.


    "Sure enough, hastily summoning all of them has led to some weakness," Wu Ming said with a hint of regret.


    If Wu Ming was given time, he could guarantee that he could summon a Flgel that was not affected by "ss" at all, instead of the current situation, most of the Flgel that was summoned was full of madness.


    But one thing was lucky, the power of the Flgels had not been suppressed, but had greatly increased due to madness.


    In general, after the Heroic Spirit came in the form of a Servant, its strength was more or less weakened, however, it was not the main body.


    However, the Flgel was not a Heroic Spirit, and Wu Ming called his own incarnation a "Holy Relic".


    For various reasons, the summoned Flgel did not weaken at all, and they were all summoned in a posture that had strengthened their strength after being driven mad.


    "I feel they are very strong~" Gudako looked at Wu Ming with a fan-faithful expression on his face.


    Even Mashu kept nodding his head to show his admiration for "Vero senpai".


    At this time, the sound of a car speeding into the ears of Wu Ming, Gudako, and Mashu.


    "Car sound?" Wu Ming was dumbfounded. Could Da Vinci be driving here?


    "This is Da Vinci-chan!" said Mashu who had started watching.


    Wu Ming looked in the direction Mashu was looking at, then he saw a simple and simple convertible made of wooding towards him.


    And the person sitting in the driver''s seat is the familiar face of Monalisa.


    Wu Mingn looked at the car under Da Vinci''s seat, it was really made of wood.


    "Fortunately, this is a Magecraft-driven car." Wu Ming sighed.


    Otherwise, Da Vinci would not be a genius, but a god.


    If the car was propelled not by magic but by gasoline, Wu Ming would bepletely subservient to Leonardo da Vinci, who made a modern car out of just a few pieces of wood.


    This is as amazing as an ordinary high school student making a nuclear bomb in an ordinaryboratory.


    "Da Vinci''s genius is here personally~~" Da Vinci greeted the Wu Ming people who had already approached while driving the car.


    Seeing a wooden car with a braking system that was better than any modern car, Wu Ming couldn''t help but smile shyly.


    "If Leonardo da Vinci was a modern-day entrepreneur, he could have made a lot of money."


    After hearing this, Gudako and Mashu nodded silently.


    "We had the same idea when Leonardo Da Vinci built this car in a very short time from wood."


    After all, whates out of the hands of this person canpletely rece the modern equivalent performance.


    However, even so, Wu Ming had always felt that even if Da Vinci became a businessman, others would definitely call him a ck-hearted businessman.


    There was no reason for him, just intuition.


    "Oh~ I was just thinking about why there''s a sudden surge of magic power here, so it turns out that someone summoned a Servant here."


    As a genius, Da Vinci caught a glimpse of the state of the Flgels floating in the sky, including Azrael.


    The tens of thousands of "angels" here are all Servants, but they are still not weak.


    "Could Vero do it again? This is really surprising. You cannot be the Master of all these Servants."


    Da Vinci said "joking", but Gudako and Mashu now also reacted and shouted.


    "Ahhhh!!" 2


    Yes, these were all Servants summoned by the Assassins alone, and the Assassins had also just said that he was their Master, so didn''t that mean these nearly ten thousand Servants who weren''t weak were all from Assassins alone to supply magic power?


    How much magic power is needed to do this, is the Assassin the reincarnation of the Holy Grail?


    "You look at me too highly, even I can''t give magic power to nearly 10,000 first-ss Servants at the same time."


    Wu Ming, who understood why Gudako and Mashu were shouting, smiled helplessly and shook his head.


    "Because I used a special method to summon them, I only have a Master-ve rtionship with them. Whether it''s magic power to defend the real world or magic power used in battle, they are all provided by themselves."


    Do you think Wu Ming has used so much magic power, how can it only be used to summon?


    That magic power dispersed into these ten thousand Flgel and Avant Heim''s bodies.


    "So that''s how it is." Gudako and Mashu breathed a sigh of relief.


    "However, doesn''t that mean Vero''s magic power is more than enough to rival ten thousand Servants?" Da Vinci tilted his head curiously and said.


    "..."


    "Ahhhh-!!" Gudako and Mashu''s exmations resounded in the sky.

 Chapter 698: Ambassador Program

    Chapter 698: Ambassador Program


    After a few minutes, Gudako and Mashu calmed down.


    Well, what else can they do if they don''t calm down? Holding the thigh and calling the boss to beg?


    Overall, whether it was Gudako, Mashu or Da Vinci, after experiencing this incident, they all clearly realized the horror of Wu Ming''s EX level magic attribute.


    "No wonder the Assassin made the holy grail for Rama earlier" This was a gulp from Gudako.


    Even though the Holy Grail that Wu Ming built was only used to impart magic power it was already incredible


    In addition to Gudako''s surprise of Wu Ming''s magic value, in these few minutes, Gudako and Chaldea also reconnected.


    Gudako and Mashu tell Roman about the reason for the breakup and how nearly 10,000 Servants appeared.


    Then, a shoutparable to that of Gudako and Mashu came from Gudako''s braceletmunicator.


    "What----?!"


    Gudako stretched his arms to the furthest distance in disdain. If possible, she really wanted to get rid of themunicators whomunicated with Roman, because Doctor Roman was too noisy.


    In recent months, Roman''s mood has fluctuated somewhat, and he always liked to scream. As a doctor, Roman understands that this is not good for his health.


    But there was no way, ever since she met Wu Ming, her heart had been continuously aroused.


    "How is this possible? Vero is in a Servant state now, let''s not talk about the limitations of summoning Servants from another world, just to maintain the existence of nearly 10,000 Pseudo-Servants in this world, the required magic power is impossible even for Solomon in the Caster ss."


    Roman who was in Chaldea, saw the number of Servants disyed on the big screen, and he waspletely dumbfounded.


    At this moment, there was only one thought in his heart.


    This bastard is too deceptive! !


    "Doctor, how did you know that Solomon couldn''t cast so much magic power?" Gudako doubted Roman''s words. Even though they only met once at the fifth singrity, how did the doctor see that Solomon, who was in the Caster ss couldn''tpare magic power to Wu Ming''s?


    *Bangdang*


    The sound of someone falling from the chair seemed toe from Gudako''smunicator bracelet.


    Da Vinci, already imagining Roman''s embarrassed appearance, covered his mouth and smiled.


    "That''s what I said to Roman when I went to Chaldea." Wu Ming gave Roman a detour in an instant.


    "No... That''s right, Vero told me earlier when he came to Chaldea, Solomon''s magic power is not as good as his."


    In Chaldea''s control room, Roman reluctantly got up from the ground and sat down again.


    "Well In other words, now that we have the workforce, what are you going to do next?"


    Patting his face, Roman forced his spirits.


    On Gudako''s side, listening to Roman''s words, everyone turned to Wu Ming.


    Not vague, but after meeting Wu Ming, Gudako and Mashu already considered Wu Ming as the backbone, while for Da Vinci, he only agreed with Gudako and because he thought it was fun.


    "I originally wanted to set up a base here after I summoned Azrael and the others." Wu Ming nced back at Azrael in the Flugel group, then pointed at the giant hole beside him.


    "However, I also managed to summon Avant Heim. Since this is the case, there is no need to set up any bases."


    Since Wu Ming had never tried to summon a member from another world within the Type-Moon world, he was unsure about it before.


    Then Wu Ming made a bet and not only seeded in summoning a Servant clone of the Flgels, but also summoned a Servant clone of Avant Heim.


    And since it was a Servant clone, Wu Ming didn''t have to worry about the situation of the Flgels and Avant Heim in their own world, because what their clone was experiencing at this singrity at this moment, in their own world Ontology seemed to be a fleeting thing.


    "Assassin, is that Avant Heim you speak of a giant tree floating in midair?" Gudako pointed at the blue crystal leaves that had already risen a lot and were floating on the sky tree with red trunks and roots.


    "It''s Avant Heim, yes, but it''s not a tree, it''s Phantasma."


    "Phantasma?!" Roman''s exmation sounded again on Gudako''smunicator bracelet.


    "What''s that?" Gudako said she didn''t know.


    "Amon term for creatures recorded in myths and legacies around the world. Their existence is a mystery in itself. Even in the wizarding world, they are rarely found by humans," exined Da Vinci.


    "Senpai, Phantasma has be extinct, and there are no creatures in our world. The evil dragon Fafnir that we encountered in France can be divided into several Phantasmas." To make Gudako understand more, Mashu, who is in charge of supplementation, also gives an example.


    "That is, Phantasma is actually a very rare creature!" Gudako felt that she had understood.


    "Almost, and Avant Heim is a little different from Phantasma in this world, but not much different, so no need to understand it too deeply, know that Avant Heim is also a strong Servant." Wu Ming concluded it a little.


    Then Wu Ming continued to speak.


    "Avant Heim is summoned as a Rider this time, but Avant Heim is actually a Rider, Azrael and the others usually stay in Avant Heim''s body."


    "Isn''t this very interesting!?" After hearing Wu Ming''s words, Gudako became interested.


    "You can visit anytime you want, but we need to make ns now." Wu Ming''s words made Gudako nod quickly.


    "Because Avant Heim itself is a flying fortress, and Azrael and the others are also a Flgel fighting race with strongbat power, so there are basically no problems with manpower andbat power."


    "Flgel?" Mashu nced at the "angels" still hovering in the sky, but did not mean to look down on them.


    Azrael''s previous attack still made Mashu''s memory fresh.


    "I really don''t see that these beautiful girls are a fighting race~~" Da Vincimented on the Flgel with a smile.


    "I''ll take Da Vinci''s praise for the Flgel race, and then I''ll talk about my ns." Wu Ming became serious.


    "Don''t worry about the mountain people in the northern mountains for now. As new troops, the Lion King and Sun King on the east and west sides will definitely be on guard, and I don''t think they would want to make another enemy for no reason. Then we will do it next. This new power will send ambassadors to deal with the Lion King and Sun King, and so on"


    "Can we meet the Lion King?"

 Chapter 699: Point of light that strikes from the sky

    Chapter 699: Point of light that strikes from the sky


    Gudako had the expected expression.


    "Are you any smarter, Ritsu." Wu Mingughed.


    "I wasn''t stupid from the start." Gudako protested against Wu Ming with a bloated mouth.


    "The mission to the holy city is to ask Ritsu, I will go directly to the Sun King temple, after all, we have to get the Holy Grail, and Mashu wants to meet the Lion King, so it''s only possible to separate like this the most convenient."


    Saying this, Mashu lowered his head in shame.


    "Very sorry..."


    Due to her "willingness" and making things troublesome, it''s a bit embarrassing for our cute Mashu.


    However, Wu Ming pressed Mashu''s little head.


    "No need to apologize Mashu, it''s better to say that it is precisely because you have a child-like heart that Ghad will hand over his power to you. In this case, you who have inherited the power of Ghad willplete his reign. There''s nothing wrong with regret."


    Looking at Mashu''s clear eyes, Wu Ming seemed to see Ghad.


    Although Wu Ming and Ghad didn''t have much contact with each other, the rtionship between Wu Ming and Ghad was still good, the "rity" between these eyes belonged to Mashu and Ghad.


    "I''m so d Ghad got to have you, which is kind of lucky for him too."


    Compared to having a freak, Wu Ming believed that Ghad having a good son like Mashu was the best oue.


    "So please follow your own heart and do what you think is right in your heart. Ghad will bless you."


    Finally, Wu Ming crouched down and stroked Mashu''s little head.


    "Vero senpai" Mashu looked at Wu Ming''s red eyes with emotion, she didn''t know what else to say.


    At this moment, the line of sight was fixed on Wu Ming and Mashu who were looking at each other.


    The two of them were stunned for a moment, then looked at the person who made such a stare.


    "Look" Gudako looked at Wu Ming and Mashu with a puffy face.


    "It always feels like you two have entered an inexplicable two-person world." Gudako said slowly.


    "How howe, senpai, you misunderstood." Mashu quickly waved his hand.


    From Wu Ming''s point of view, Mashu was not afraid of getting involved with him, but rather afraid of Gudako''s misunderstanding.


    Wu Ming thought to himself.


    Gudako had an ident when she first came to Chaldea, so she didn''t have many friends, and even though Mashu worked in Chaldea for several years, due to Mashu''s special status, Mashu''s word "friend" could also be said to be useless.


    "Nothing will happen" Wu Ming said a little worried.


    And just when Wu Ming was distracted, Gudako came to Wu Ming.


    "Why are you bothered!"


    Wu Ming who regained his senses, looked at the face of Gudako who was already in front of him, and scratched his head in shame.


    "Sorry, I just thought of something."


    "Are you thinking about the Holy Grail?" Gudako asked thinking about the Holy Grail of this singrity.


    After all, Wu Ming was going to the desert to look for the Sun King to "take" the Holy Grail.


    After all, Gudako wasn''t one of those little girls who liked to cause trouble for no reason. As a master who had experienced the five singrities, Gudako had be very stable, so she immediately took back his small anger.


    "Well that''s true." Wu Ming agreed.


    After all, it was impossible "I wonder if there will be an ident between you and Mashu".


    "Indeed, Ramses II is not an easy person to deal with. If you don''t think about countermeasures, even you might not be able to win the opponent easily." Da Vinci who saw Wu Ming in his current state of reluctance, stood up and dispelled the pressure for Wu Ming.


    "I will be careful, how about you, when are you leaving?"


    Da Vinci looked at Gudako, after all, Gudako was his master.


    "Un My idea was to leave immediately. After all, I wanted to convince Mashu earlier."


    Gudako said while looking at Mashu.


    "Senpai..." This made Mashu quite touched.


    Wu Ming nodded and then spoke.


    "However, I suggest waiting a little longer. After all, the Flgels have only just arrived here and don''t have any influence yet."


    If the participation of any force had to rm the Lion King and Sun King, then they were too cheap.


    Therefore, Wu Ming needed to let the Flgels create a certain reputation in this world, at least the reputation of the Lion King and Sun King, before they could negotiate.


    After all, weak countriesck diplomacy. If they didn''t show their strength, perhaps the Lion King and Sun King wouldunch an attack now in an attempt to crush this newly emerging power.


    "But Vero senpai, we don''t have much time left." Mashu looked at Wu Ming in confusion.


    Wu Ming should know this, so why would he make such a suggestion.


    The reason is simple because...


    "Hasn''t the opportunity to be famous nowe?" Wu Ming pointed to the sky.


    Gudako and Mashu looked up at the sky curiously, but there was nothing.


    Ugh! No, there seems to be a bright spot.


    "Ritsu! Mashu! There is a great magical reaction in the sky, and the goal is predicted to be your direction!!"


    "Despite not being able to reach the magic power of the Servant summoned by Vero just now, the new magic power in the sky has reached an unprecedented height. If you let itnd, let alone Avant Heim, you will surely die!!"


    "Ahhh?!" Gudako and Mashu eximed.


    "Doctor, is this too much?" Mashu asked worriedly.


    In Chaldea''s control room, Roman performs precision operations on the instrument with a sad face, trying to dismiss his judgment as a mistake.


    However, whatever the budget, the new magic power in the sky definitely had the power to destroy humans.


    "What should I do, Assassin, Da Vinci, or we must retreat immediately!" Gudako looked confused.


    "It''s useless, it is predicted that an attack from the sky willnd in ten seconds." The word helpless Roman came from themunicator.


    "Doctor, shut up!" Mashu groans at Roman, while looking at the growing point of light that has turned into a ball of light.


    Undoubtedly, if a meteorite-like cluster of light descends, even Mashu might not be able to withstand it with a Noble Phantasm.


    "Aah~ Ritsu and Mashu, don''t worry too much, can''t you see that Vero isn''t nervous at all?" Da Vinci''s light words made Gudako and Mashu couldn''t help but stare at Wu Ming.


    Sure enough, Wu Ming had a "finally here" expression.


    "Could it be" Gudako and Mashu had some guesses.


    "That''s right, it''s Flugel."

 Chapter 700: Noble Phantasm – Heavenly Smite

    Chapter 700: Noble Phantasm ¨C Heavenly Smite


    Wu Ming knew exactly what that cluster of light wasing from the sky, it was an attack from Artoria''s holy spear, Rhongomyniad.


    Wu Ming''s magic fluctuations that summoned nearly 10,000 Servants must have been noticed by the Lion King and Sun King. Even if the Lion King fell into a deep sleep after Wu Ming left, he would definitely be awakened by these powerful magic fluctuations.


    There is no room for other people to sleep on the side of the sofa. A sun king who wasn''t easy to deal with was enough to give Artoria a headache. How could she let another inexplicable power bother her again.


    As a result Artoria threw the power of the holy spear into the sky and hit the enemy in the distance in a free fall motion. It is no exaggeration to say that it isparable to an intercontinental missile.


    That''s how the craters in the surrounding wilderness were created.


    The holy spear attacks also have different powers due to the different magic power injected by the user. The huge pits of different sizes in the wilderness were of different sizes due to the different outputs of the holy spears.


    ording to Wu Ming''s judgment, thending point of this holy spear attack was undoubtedly the Flgels, and through magic power, he could see that this holy spear strike could at leastpletely eliminate the Flgels.


    Of course, that was the result of the Flgel not resisting at all.


    Yet how could the Flugels not fight back.


    "Azrael, quickly prepare for the Heavenly Smite." Wu Ming gave the order, and the Flgel race took action.


    In fact, even without Wu Ming''s orders, the Flgels were still restless.


    It wasn''t that they were afraid of being killed by the holy-spear''s attack, but that they were restless due to the fact that they had been floating in the air for a while "unmoving".


    And what are the ways to relieve the irritability of Flugels? Naturally, it was releasing pressure, like a shot from the sky or something.


    "All Flgels, prepare for Heavenly Smite!" Azrael started giving orders to the Flgel after Wu Ming gave the orders.


    The Flgels who couldn''t wait, naturally formed their formation very quickly.


    The Flgels are arranged in a pyramid-like formation floating in the sky, with Azrael at the top of the pyramid.


    As a weapon of war, the Flgels have the ability to gather forces together, meaning that the Flgels have the ability tobine their own attacks and unleash them.


    In their world, because Wu Ming restrained Artosh, the Flgels were unable to release the Godly Smite led by Artosh, and could only release the weaker pseudo Godly Smite.


    But that power was also enough to suppress the Spirit Corridor of the void, which used the self-destruction of Phantasm to cause damage, and the dwarf species research, which used Bombs as igniters, and its power wasparable to the detonation of a nuclear bomb.


    Of course, Heavenly Smites were weaker than Godly Smites and pseudo-Godly Smites, but Wu Ming didn''t think of using Godly Smites for this attack, and the Flgels collectively could use Godly Smites.


    The most important thing was that the Heavenly Smite was the ultimate move that the Flgels used with all their energy, and once the Flgel race used too much energy, their bodies would be childish and their strength would be greatly weakened.


    Therefore, if the pseudo Godly Smite was used now, then the Flgel would basically have nobat effectiveness.


    By the way, ever since Wu Ming had summoned the Flgel as a Servant, the energy in the Flgel was no longer Spirit Circuit, but magic.


    However, this did not affect the Flgel that cast their own skill, or should be called<Noble Phantasm> in their current form.


    *Oo*


    Arge amount of magic power was gathered from the Flugel group that formed a pyramid, and a huge energy ball filled with terrifying magic power appeared above Azrael.


    The magic energy ball and the holy spear light group were almost on the same line, and Azrael had directed the holy spear attack.


    "Hard to believe?! The magic power of these nearly 10,000 Servants were all condensed into one, as if they had be one Servant?!" Roman who was sitting in front of therge screen in Chaldea saw the data disyed on the screen, eximing in awe.


    "Ah!? The magic power of nearly 10,000 Servants? How terrible..." Gudako saw the huge energy ball above the Flgel and gulped.


    "It might be an EX Rank Noble Phantasm." Da Vinci smiled when he saw the activation of this Noble Phantasm.


    "As expected of Vero senpai''s underlings in the other world, she is very strong." Mashu nodded solemnly.


    Only Wu Ming did not speak, he just watched quietly, witnessing the Flgel''s debut in this world.


    "Heavenly Smite..."


    Azrael''s expression became serious, and as she spoke, the magic power that leaked from the Flgels, including her, disappeared instantly, like the calm before a storm.


    And among the Flgels, the eyes that intersect with the sword and shield also changed, and they all turned into red swords.


    The Flgels race received a silent contract and gained the power of protection. They had broken away from the original concepts of war weapons and god-killing weapons, and had be a normal race.


    However, this does not mean that the Flgels are no longer god-killing weapons.


    Now, the Flgels had switched back to their god-killing weapons, and because of Wu Ming''s contract, they were now stronger than ever.


    "Ritsu, Mahu,e behind me." Wu Ming said to Gudako and Mashu without turning his head, looking up at the sky.


    "Hah??" Gudako and Mashu were stunned for a moment, a little confused.


    "It''s better to listen to Vero''s words. If such a powerful attack of magic power is released, I''m afraid that all of you will be blown away" Roman who seemed to see the future, exined very nervously.


    "Ahhh?!" Gudako and Mashu looked confused, was it so dangerous, they couldn''t stand on the sidelines.


    "Okay, okay~ Obey~" Da Vinci, the trusted eldest brother, dragged Gudako and Mashu behind Wu Ming.


    "Take a good look, their <Heavenly Smite> is enough to pierce the sky."


    Wu Ming saw that because the target was an individual and not a group, the ball of magic energy had also turned into a cone-shaped <Heavenly Smite>, and it was aiming straight at the attack of the holy spear that hade into the sky above the Flgels.


    "Heavenly Smite------"


    No fancy words, just "Heavenly Smite".


    Immediately after, Azrael''s words caused the Flgels to fire a cone-shaped Heavenly Smite energy body in an instant, like a weapon with the trigger pulled.


    *Explosion----*


    The instantaneous explosion of the Heavenly Smite energy body caused numerous swaying in the surrounding atmosphere and magic power, and the swaying formed a shockwave, rushing towards the surroundings and under the Flgels.


    The ground was lifted directly, and even the air in the central area below the Flgel was pushed out in an instant.


    Wu Ming showed one hand, and a pure magic barrier protected him and Gudako, Mashu, and Da Vinci behind him.


    At this moment, an extremely thick lightning-like attack exploded from the desert to the west.


    "!!"

 Chapter 701: Defeat

    Chapter 701: Defeat


    "Vero-senpai!" Mashu shouted, and had already put up his shield, trying to open his Noble Phantasm to fight back.


    Although she didn''t have much faith that she could block this lightning that wasparable to a holy spear striking from the sky.


    "Don''t worry, Mashu." Wu Ming put his hand on Mashu''s shoulder, signaling Mashu to calm down.


    There was no doubt that it was an attackunched by the Sun King Ramses II.


    He wanted to take advantage of the fact that the Lion Kingunched an attack to attack the forces on Wu Ming''s side together.


    If it works, you can immediately destroy the troublesome opponent, if it doesn''t work that''s fine.


    Because in this way, this newly emerged power has the qualifications to "negotiate" with the Lion King and Sun King.


    And this so-called "qualification" was what Wu Ming wanted.


    Wu Ming turned his head to look at Avant Heim who was beside the Flgels and shouted.


    "Avant Heim!"


    With Wu Ming''smand, Avant Heim that had been charging for quite some time, exploded arge amount of pure magic shock directly against the thunder attack from the desert.


    From the start, the crystal-like leaf on Avant Heim''s body had umted a lot of magic power, but since everyone''s attention was on the Flgel, they subconsciously ignored it.


    Like refracting the sun''s rays, Avant Heim exploded this magic power, and the target was the thunder attack of the Sun King of the western desert.


    At the same time, the Heavenly Smite released by the Flgel also hit Artoria''s holy spear attack, and two explosions urred.


    *Boom------!!!*


    In the first ce, it was the magical impact of Avant Heim, which collided with the thunder strike at the crossroads of the desert and desert, resulting in a huge explosion like the explosion of a nuclear bomb.


    Starting from the edge of the desert and the desert that was the center of the explosion, thend for several kilometers was enveloped in mes and light from the almost circr explosion.


    The second was the sky, the Heavenly Smite of the Flgels and the light group attack of the holy spears came into contact, forming a firework-like explosion directly in the sky.


    The "fireworks" generated by the explosion scattered from the sky, and were consumed by the air early before falling to the ground.


    Whether it was a nuclear bomb-like explosion on the ground in the distance or a fireworks-like explosion above the sky, Gudako and Mashu were dumbfounded.


    "A-amazing" Gudako said quietly.


    "This is the opportunity that Vero said, you really made good use of it~" Da Vinci, who was unaffected by the two explosions, said with a smile.


    "Thanks for thepliment, ma''am." Wu Ming smiled and nodded.


    Then, Wu Ming looked at Gudako and Mashu.


    "Now you have the qualifications to negotiate. Get ready to go, Ritsu and Mashu."


    The two froze for a moment, then their expressions became firm, and then Gudako and Mashu nodded to Wu Ming at the same time.


    "Yes!"


    Gudako''s group left, no, it must be said that Gudako, Mashu, Da Vinci and a small animal left.


    Gudako and Mashu took the wooden cart that Da Vinci was driving towards the location of the holy city that Wu Ming had sent them to the east.


    When Wu Ming saw the three of them leave, he faintly saw a small white beaste out of the supplies on the wooden cart and run into Mashu''s arms.


    Don''t know if it was Wu Ming''s illusion, but he seemed to have seen the little beast called Fou nce at him.


    "That little guy seems to be avoiding me." Wu Ming narrowed his eyes slightly, staring at Da Vinci''s wooden car that was out of sight.


    Whether starting from the burning Fuyuki City, or in the American continent, or even in the Middle East now, that Fou would basically never appear in front of Wu Ming.


    Or trying to avoid appearing in front of Wu Ming as much as possible.


    Wu Ming is 80% sure that Fou is not as simple as it seems.


    But there is one thing that Wu Ming is sure of, the creature named Fou has no grudge against Gudako and Mashu. On the other hand, Wu Ming even felt that Fou was very close to Gudazi and Mashu.


    "Sure enough, Ritsu is a magical existence."


    Wu Ming remembered what Zelretch had told him.


    "Let''s find people who have connections with many stars and can solve this crisis," Zelrich said at the time.


    What the crisis said should be the burning of human history this time, and the person who had contact with many stars...


    "This is Ritsu," Wu Ming said lightly.


    "In my words, it should be considered one of the ''stars''," Wu Ming said thoughtfully, looking into the distance.


    "Master~ what should we do next?!"


    Suddenly, a very pleasant and quite excited voice sounded in the mute ears.


    "Jibril?" Wu Ming turned his head curiously.


    Undoubtedly it was Jibril''s voice.


    "Collision" The sound of something suddenly falling cut through the atmosphere, and along with a few wings, Jibril''s cute figure floated in front of Wu Ming.


    "Jibril, I was so rude~" Azrael also chased after him.


    "Un~ What''s the difference~ It''s rare toe to another world, I should have fun~" Jibril turned the pages excitedly. After somersaulting, she said impatiently.


    Wu Ming smiled helplessly. Among the Flgels, it was estimated that only Jibril would be so "brave" to chat with Wu Ming.


    But Wu Ming really liked this kind of thing. "Brave".


    Looking at the other Flugel still floating on high, he said silently.


    "Let the other Flugels rest first." Wu Ming said.


    Even if they became Servants, the Flgels still retained the weakness of their own race, that is, after using too many Spirit Circuits, they would "degenerate" into a state of ipetence as a child.


    And this weaknesses to those who have be Servants. If it is said that the magic power is exhausted, it will disappear and leave the stage.


    Since Wu Ming summoned the Flgels with a special method, he did not need to provide magic power for them to appear in the world, and the magic power for the summoning was stored in the body of the Flgels, which became the magic power that the Flgels needed. To maintain their existence.


    Although this method is very convenient, so once the magic power in their bodies is exhausted, they will immediately exit the stage.


    The Heavenly Smite was just released by all the Flgel and it wasn''t the full power of its use.


    There was no need to release its full power just because it "dropped", not to mention it would cause its withdrawal, so Azrael didn''t let the Flgels invest a lot of magic power, but only contributed magic power that could offset the holy spear.


    But even so, the magic power contributed is not a small amount, the attackunched by the Lion King with the holy spear is not a random blow, but a powerful one-shot Noble Phantasm liberation.


    After all, Artoria would not underestimate a potential enemy.


    Therefore, the magic power consumed by the Flgel who collectively released the Heavenly Smites had reached one tenth of everyone''s.


    Wu Ming felt it was better to let them rest.


    "Yeah~ Meow~" Azrael released a burst of energy where the Flgel was, and the Flgel floating in the sky immediately returned to Avant Heim as a group when they saw it.


    It was a specialmand signal for the Flgel.


    "Then, Master, what should we do next nyan~"

 Chapter 702: Anger

    Chapter 702: Anger


    Azrael''s question made Wu Ming ponder.


    To be honest, Wu Ming didn''t know what to do now about the next course of action for the Flgels.


    Without her, just because the Flgels were all summoned Berserker ss.


    Azrael and Jibril were still able to maintain their maximum rationality, as their strength was one of the best among the Flgel.


    And the other Flgels don''t have the power of Azrael and Jibril, that is, the other ordinary Flgels can''t maintain their maximum rationality in the Berserker-ss state of madness.


    The proof is that "Flgels only stay in the sky for a while before they start to get restless", which canpletely prove that other ordinary Flgels cannotpletely withstand the effects of the "Mad Enhancement" skill.


    In this way, the Flgels who have lost their "rationality" have truly be what is summoned a weapon of war, and can only be directed by others.


    Wu Ming sighed.


    To be honest, he would prefer that the Flgels weren''t Berserkers, preferring not to have the attribute bonus that Mad Enhancement brings, the rational Servant he wants, than a "weapon" thatpletely obeys orders.


    No wonder Wu Ming didn''t prepare well beforehand, so the Flgels were summoned with the Berserker ss.


    However, the Berserker ss was quitepatible with the Flgel race. identally choosing a ss, the Flgels are collectively chosen as Berserkers. It can only be said that the Flgel deserve to be called by other races as a "weapon".


    Overall, although Wu Ming was a little dissatisfied, the Flgels were quite satisfied with their current ss.


    The most distinctive was Jibril in front of Wu Ming.


    "Master~ Aren''t you going to find that Sun King, then why don''t we just kill him~ How about it~" Jibril urged Wu Ming excitedly.


    "Jibirl, Master has his own ns~" Azrael replied to Jibril.


    Azrael''s words were true, but when Wu Ming found out that the Flgels were Berserkers, his n failed.


    "En~ Is that important? The n can be changed~" Jibril looked at Wu Ming with a bright smile.


    "Let the other Flgels stand on Avant Heim first," said Wu Ming suddenly.


    "That means" Azrael seemed to hear something.


    "We have a mission, right!?" Jibril pped her wings excitedly, her white feathers flying everywhere.


    Wu Ming nodded, which made the two Flgels very happy.


    For the Flgel, fighting was a way of survival.


    At first, Artosh created a god-killing weapon called the Flgel for only one purpose, namely to kill himself.


    He could no longer find an opponent and could only rely on himself to kill himself, but even Artosh would choose the path of "suicide".


    So he created Flugel.


    Funnily enough, Artosh didn''t make god-killing weapons to kill other gods, but to kill himself.


    This may be ridiculous in the eyes of other people or even other gods, but in the eyes of Wu Ming, it is amon thing.


    So far Wu Ming had seen many people, and had visited many ces in the world, he could understand Artosh''s iparable loneliness.


    Therefore, in the battle with Wu Ming, both sides used all their strength and did not guard their hands, so Artosh was naturally defeated.


    Even with death, Artosh acknowledged it, because he fulfilled his wish.


    But Flugel didn''t.


    Even though Artosh''s goal of creating the Flgel was to kill himself, but contrary to Artosh''s expectations, the Flgels did not have the power to kill him.


    And the Flgel born from the remnant wing of the war god Artosh only had two goals after birth, namely loyalty and battle.


    Victory for his Master Artosh in constant battle, and personally offering him Suniaster, this is the ultimate goal of the Flgels.


    They never thought about where they would go after the war, because as long as Artosh was there, everything would be fine.


    However, Artosh was killed by Wu Ming...


    It can''t be said that he was killed by Wu Ming, it was a path chosen by Artosh himself, he chose to sacrifice his life and Wu Ming to decide the oue, even though he didn''t win Wu Ming even though he sacrificed his life.


    Artosh is satisfied that he was finally defeated, albeit at the cost of death.


    Even though the Flgel race was unable to fulfill Artosh''s wishes, at least the Flgel rad was also the Artosh family, and there was still a connection between Artosh and Flgel.


    As a result, Artosh, who recognized the Flgels, prepared his way back for the Flgels.


    Knowing that he was going to die, Artosh entrusted the Flgels to Wu Ming.


    Artois knew very well that if the Flgels lost to him, there would be no loyal ones, and Wu Ming won, then Suniaster would definitely fall into his hands in the end. If the order between heaven and earth is reset, then it is very likely that the Flugel race will also lose the qualifications to fight, because the new world will not allow the power of destruction.


    As a result, the Flgels would have no meaning to survive.


    Unlike Artosh, the Flgel race will inevitably choose tomit suicide after losing the meaning of life, just as a bee colony loses a queen, and an ant colony loses a queen.


    People who have long wanted to live under other people and are ustomed to obeying orders from their superiors will be overwhelmed and do nothing when they lose their boss.


    This was still the case with humans and animals, and a simple god-killing weapon that lost its user would naturally be "lost".


    Because of that, Artosh entrusted the Flgels to Wu Ming, the "enemy" that was quite appetizing to Artosh.


    After that, Artosh left satisfied, and the Flgel was reborn at Artosh''sstmand.


    Whether it was said that Wu Ming had be an inner pir of the Flgel instead of Artosh, or whether Wu Ming was merely a tribute to Artosh and the mercy of the Flgel, on the whole, the current Flgel and Wu Ming were inseparable.


    After the Flgels collectively swore allegiance to Wu Ming and signed a subordinate contract, Wu Ming took the Flgels as his own.


    In short, if Artosh suddenly got up and ran and wanted to take over the Flgel, Wu Ming would not agree.


    Of course, even Artosh would not and could not do such a thing.


    Although the onlymunication between Wu Ming and Artosh was that battle, Artosh was too easy to understand, so Wu Ming believed that Artosh would not do that.


    Shaking his head, Wu Ming stopped thinking about these things, but looked at Azrael and Jibril who were quietly waiting for him.


    "Azrael, go and support Ritsu and the others."


    Wu Ming started giving orders.

 Chapter 703: Weakness is original sin

    Chapter 703: Weakness is original sin


    "Even though Da Vinci followed Ritsu and Mashu, I always felt a little ufortable. Compared to other Flugels, you are more stable. If there is a situation, you must act ordingly."


    Wu Ming looked into Azrael''s eyes with confidence, he believed that Azrael could handle this matter well.


    After all, the first person to lead the Flgels wasn''t wrong.


    "Yeah nyaaaa~" Azrael''s eyes went cold, then she answered confidently.


    "Okay, let''s go." Wu Ming nodded.


    When Azrael spread her wings and was about to fly in the direction that Gudako and the others were aiming for, Wu Ming suddenly stopped Azrael.


    "By the way, there is one thing to pay attention to, try not to be discovered by them." Wu Ming stretched out a finger, indicating the importance of the matter.


    Azrael was stunned for a moment, but she also reacted randomly and nodded.


    From the moment she came to this world as a Servant, Azrael could see that the orange-haired woman had an unusual rtionship with her master.


    After she recklessly attacked the orange-haired woman, Azrael realized the importance of the orange-haired woman in her master''s heart.


    Master allowed herself to support the other party and tried not to be discovered by the other party, which was undoubtedly aimed at keeping the other party from getting angry.


    No matter what race they were, they perished infort. The Flgel understand this, but they don''t take it to heart, because they won''t allow themselves to befortable, but put themselves in as much "danger" as possible.


    Since they were weapons, they needed to "fight".


    Although the information is not perfect, Azrael understands that the orange-haired woman is weak, but the other party has an unusual and strong heart.


    She was almost shed to death with a scythe without panicking, from here could also see the perseverance of the other party''s spirit.


    But the other party''s strength is indeed too weak, the orange-haired woman is very weak, and the girl with the shield can make people see it more, but it is only a glimpse.


    If Wu Ming heard Azrael''s heart, he would be helpless.


    Whether it was Gudako as Master or Mashu as Servant, they had actually fulfilled their responsibilities and reached the heights they were supposed to reach.


    As a Gudako who had no knowledge of Magecraft, but had only been tricked into filling in the numbers, it was a miracle that she had made it until now. If other Magus became masters, they would probably fall without knowing where they were.


    And Mashu as a human who received the power of a Servant and became a Servant, Mashu''s power is now a second-ss Servant.


    To be able to reach this point as a subordinate, others would not be able to do so.


    The reason why they were able to endure wasn''t how strong their strength was, but their hearts that were stronger and steadier than anyone else''s.


    Due to his charisma and inner strength, Gudako meets Servants who are willing to help her and help her through difficulties.


    Due to his tenacity and inner perseverance, Mashu''s shield was able to block all attacks against Gudako, as Ghad''s shield perfectly matched Mashu''s characteristics.


    As long as there is perseverance in the heart, the shield will not be broken.


    This is the special property of Ghad''s shield, which makes the shield invincibleparable to Avalon''s absolute defense and resistance to space and time.


    This is the power of the mind.


    However in Azrael''s view, mind power alone is not enough, Gudako and the others are still weak.


    Therefore, the words "they are too weak" seemed normal enough toe out of Azrael''s mouth.


    After all, Azrael was a "God-killing weapon".


    In the eyes of the "God-ying Weapon" Flgel, both Gudako and Mashu were too weak.


    As Mashu thought earlier, if Azrael shed Mashu''s shield a few more times, the shield would fall from his hands.


    And if Wu Ming didn''t interfere, Azrael would be able to move in space and behead her behind Gudako, and it would still be a "beheading operation" at a speed that Mashu definitely wouldn''t be able to respond to.


    In the eyes of the Flgel who "respects the strong", weakness is original sin.


    The elves were too weak, so Jibril destroyed their capital with a single strike.


    Humanity was too weak and thus brought to the brink of extinction after a dozen races fought various creator gods.


    The other races were too weak, and were relentlessly suppressed by the Elf Alliance, the Dwarf Alliance, and the Flgel.


    And Artosh was too weak, and died indirectly at the hands of Wu Ming, and the Flgel was also entrusted to Wu Ming.


    In the eyes of others, Wu Ming couldpletely refuse Artosh''s request, and exterminate the Flgel with the idea of "mowing the grass and rooting out the roots".


    However Wu Ming did not do that, instead he chose to bring the Flgel under hismand ording to Artosh''s intentions.


    Moreover, the reason why the Flgel submitted to Wu Ming was not only Artosh''s final wish before his death, but also because the Flgel was too weak.


    Repeat, weakness is original sin.


    And it was precisely because of their weakness that Gudako and Mashu needed to be forged, and because of that, Wu Ming told Azrael not to expose herself as much as possible.


    No matter who they are, their partner''s strengths often push their own weaknesses, only when there is no way out will they all go all out, and only by going all out will they stimte their potential.


    It was precisely because Gudako faced "no way out" crisis situations all the time, so she acted like she was desperate every time, and this spirit had infected many Servants, making them follow Gudako voluntarily.


    But there''s another saying that goes well, "When people walk by the river, howe they don''t get wet shoes".


    Whenever Gudako was in a "no way out" situation, and whenever he tried his hardest, it was very easy to turn it around.


    To avoid it, there is only one way.


    It was to make Gudako more adaptable to the "desperate" situation, and gradually lower the "desperation" to the level of "sudden incident", so as not to "pass the test" every time she had to fight with his life.


    Therefore, Azrael understood Wu Ming''s meaning.


    "Yes, Master, I understand nyaaaa~" Azrael nodded knowingly looking into Wu Ming''s eyes, and then magic power surged, and his wings flew into the distance.


    Seeing Azrael leave, Wu Ming looked at Jibril.


    "Masters!? Do I have a mission?!" Jibril grabbed Wu Ming''s arm excitedly.


    "Jibril why didn''t you guess?" Wu Mingughed mischievously.


    "Could it be the Sun King who attacked the desert~" said Jibril instantly.


    ording to current information, their current enemies were only those in the east and west, and the enemies in the east had been handed over to Azrael, so next was the enemy in the west, the Sun King.


    "You guessed it right." Wu Ming nodded.


    However, without waiting for Jibril to cheer, Wu Ming''s next sentence made his expression freeze.


    "Juste with me."

 Chapter 704: Power of Avant Heim

    Chapter 704: Power of Avant Heim


    In the sky in the middle of the desert, Avant Heim floated quietly in the sky, receiving the sunlight in the sky.


    The crystal leaves on Avant Heim''s body were blue in the sun, swaying with a sway like a breath, giving the impression of falling asleep.


    While Avant Heim is not sleeping, the Flgels inside of it are "sleeping".


    Because Flgels have lived in Avant Heim since ancient times, and Avant Heim''s body has also evolved into a fortress style, so each Flgel has its own room.


    However, there are no doors and windows in Avant Heim, only giant tree branches and lenses of leaves.


    Flgels with special properties can move freely in space, so Flgels don''t need objects like doors and windows.


    That''s why there are no windows and doors in Avant Heim.


    And within Avant Heim''s body, some are just rooms. Although there were corridors, they were extremely rare. After all, the Flugel basically broke through the wall.


    In a bedroom-style Flgel room, each Flgel floats wrapped in its own wings, fast asleep.


    Since Wu Ming was afraid that the Flgels would be angry after he left with Azrael and Jibril, he directly ordered them to enter this sleep-like "standby" state.


    The reason why the Flgel is called a "weapon" is because there is a reason for the weapon. Such a "standby" state is a low-energy state that the Flgel can reach as a weapon.


    Whenever they were seriously injured and their bodies were repaired in a special repair device, they remained in this state.


    Although there were people who didn''t like to enter the "standby" state, such as Jibril, but there was no doubt that the "standby" state had an elerating effect in repairing injuries, so they all maintained this state.


    Sometimes, when the Flgel exhausts its energy and transforms into its child form, it can also speed up its recovery with repair kits.


    Because, if a device doesn''t need repair, it can take hundreds of years to recover...


    When the Flgel uses a repair kit, there is apanion around to look after it. However, the activation device needs to be activated by the Flugel.


    However, there are no records of the Flgel''s collective recovery at that time, and no record of the Flgel collectively entering a "standby" state. If the enemy took the opportunity to attack, it would not end.


    But don''t forget about Avant Heim.


    After Wu Ming let the Flgels collectively "sleep", he put Avant Heim on the highest alert level.


    As long as there are changes around or within Avant Heim, Avant Heim will instantly awaken all Flgel, and Avante Heim will enter attack state.


    But don''t underestimate Avant Heim, as a Phantasma who currently ranks second among the 16 races, Avant Heim is not only dominant in the number of Spirit Circuits in his body, but how can it be weak if it can mutate and evolve. Be a being close to Old Deus called the "Demon Lord".


    When Old Deus didn''t show up, Phantasma was the strongest, so it was said that the Flgel in Artosh''s camp wasn''t the strongest, and the strongest under Artosh should be the most powerful Avant Heim, the Phantasma race.


    An existence only under the Old Deus race could also be said to be closest to a god.


    Previously, the Lion King and Sun Kingunched attacks of almost the same degree at the same time, and the Flgels collectively blocked the Lion King''s attacks, but in the face of the Sun King''s thunderous attack, Avant Heim himself blocked the Noble Phantasm, which was the best proof of strength. Avant Heim.


    In addition, Avant Heim also has a Rider ss attribute bonus. Although it''s a bit strange to ride itself, at least Avant Heim''s strength has also been enhanced, and it''s still not thinking about the Flgel at the expense of sanity.


    Whether it was a frontal attack or a sneak attack, Wu Ming believed that Avant Heim would be able to detect and stop the opponent and protect the Flgels.


    Wu Ming estimated that in this era, at this singrity, only the most mysterious first-generation Hassan could sneak into Avant Heim.


    Although this is the era when there are many Hassan, but ording to the information that Wu Ming understands, the first generation of Hassan should not appear.


    First of all, Hassan''s first generation never appears in the annals, and no one ever says that they have seen each other since ancient times.


    Whether it was the record of summoning a Servant or the record of this character in history, it was quite mysterious. It is said that the first generation of Hassan would behead someone with the sound of a night bell when sessive generations of Hassan got lost, and then plunged into mystery again.


    In other words, the other party would most likely not appear, and even if it did, it would be to find Hassan, not Avant Heim and the Flgels.


    Except for the first generation Hassan, Wu Ming didn''t think that anyone in this era''s singrity could have any influence on Avant Heim and Flgel.


    Therefore, with Avant Heim''s presence, Wu Ming was quite relieved.


    After exining to Avant Heim and protecting the Flgels, Wu Ming took Jibril on the road.


    Since both of them could fly, Wu Ming flew into the desert with Jibril.


    Wu Ming looked down at the boundary line of the desert and the desert below, and there was a huge hole below that was not missing from the hole caused by the holy spear.


    It was the imprint of the Sun King and Avant Heim''s collision strike, right on the border between the desert.


    However, that wasn''t the point, Wu Ming was thinking about what Ramses II released from the attack.


    Wu Ming saw clearly at the start that it was an attack like a giant thunder pir, and he could judge without a doubt that it was released by something like a huge object.


    "Could it be that the other party''s temple let it go?" Wu Ming pondered.


    ording to Gudako''s information, Wu Ming learned some of Ramses II''s information.


    His opponent was Rider, and he had summoned the entire desert, with an army of sphinxes, and gathered all the temples together.


    In this way, the object of the other party''s mount should be the shrine group.


    As for why not the Sphinx, because ording to Gudako''s information, the Sphinx was arge group.


    Rare is expensive, and more is cheap.


    "If that ride is that Sphinx, it''s too much for Ramses II," Wu Ming joked, then shook his head.


    In short, no matter what the opponent mounts, if they don''t agree, then let Jibril send out Heavenly Smite.


    Wu Ming thought so, and looked at Jibril who was flying beside him with a bright smile on his face.


    Seeing Wu Ming looking at her, Jibril''s smile became even brighter.


    "Is something wrong, Master~~"

 Chapter 705: Dont expect to lose personnel

    Chapter 705: Don''t expect to lose personnel


    "Are you alright, Jibril" Wu Ming smiled slightly awkwardly.


    Wu Ming always felt that Jibril was annoyed with his jokes just now.


    At first, Jibril thought she could go "insolent" alone, but she ended up going with Wu Ming, how unpleasant that would be.


    It means that your parents agree that you go out and y with your friends. bIn the end, when you y with your friends, your parents sit next to you.


    Wu Ming felt that the current Jibril was the "child" who caused trouble, but he was the "parent" who made him troublesome.


    "It''s okay, Master~" Jibril''s smile brightened even more.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay..." Wu Ming nodded calmly and stopped asking.


    Wu Ming felt that if he kept asking, something bad would happen.


    Not only did women have a sixth sense, Wu Ming also had it.


    And Wu Ming trusted his intuition a lot, because every time his intuition was right.


    "That''s right, Master, let''s grab something this time, or should I send the Heavenly Smite~" Jibril suggested very "kindly".


    "Rejected." Wu Ming immediately rejected Jibril''s suggestion without thinking.


    "Eh?! Why, could it be that Master is not ready to let me take action?" Jibril guessed with a very "confused" expression.


    "How could it be." Wu Ming shook his head, revealing how he could think like that.


    Wu Ming thought to himself.


    Even instead of saying "Wu Ming brought Jibril to find Ramses II", it was better to say "Wu Ming was worried about an ident without leaving Jibril alone".


    If Jibril was on standby or going to the Holy City with Azrael, Wu Ming felt that Jibril would definitely do something.


    Don''t forget that he is a Berserker ss now, Azrael, who is the first individual, is affected by the madness, and Wu Ming does not think Jibril is not affected by the madness.


    Although it seemed that Jibril was no different from usual, this was just the calm before the storm.


    Wu Ming believed that if Jibril no longer suppressed herself, butpletely released herself, she would definitely be a true Berserker.


    Although not to the point of injuring allies, Gudako and the others were not immune.


    And if Jibril was made to behave, she would also do the same for allies.


    Hence, Wu Ming chose to let Jibril follow her instead of acting alone or with others.


    "ording to information from Ritsu and the others, Ramses II probably won''t give up the Holy Grail that easily. At that time, I don''t mind at all if you send a natural attack directly."


    Jibril''s eyes lit up at Wu Ming''s words.


    "Really, Master!?"


    "However, when you release Heavenly Smite, you must calm down, and don''t use all the magic power." Wu Ming emphasized.


    "Yes~ I will control it, Master~" Jibril gave Wu Ming a well-behaved smile.


    However, the more obedient Jibril became, the more worried Wu Ming felt.


    Jibril was the type of person who could use Spirit Circuits in one shot, and would never save it to fire a second shot.


    But Jibril couldn''t be said to be stupid, it was just that she was reckless.


    No Flgel would release a Heavenly Smite directly into someone else''s capital just because she was hit in the head by an elf''s defensive magic.


    It was the capital of the elves. Even she had to figure out the situation beforeunching an attack. What if the other party has a secret weapon.


    However, due to the blow to his head, Jibril instantly unleashed an almost maximum Heavenly Smite.


    The point is Jibril seeded.


    She managed to destroy the elves'' capital. The precious books of the elves that recorded many spells were taken inrge numbers, and the elves were instantly converted to another capital.


    No doubt there is a problem with this.


    If the elves were truly so weak that they were nearly annihted by a single Flgel, how could they qualify to be the best in war?


    As for the reason, Wu Ming learned from Azrael.


    At that time, the elves had just fought the Dwarves, and the elves were suppressed by the Dwarves.


    The elves who had activated various spells, including the air banning spell, were about to take this opportunity to repair it, but the air banning spell caught Jibril, who was interested in the battle.


    Then, Jibril with tears in her eyes, and gave the elf Heavenly Smite that almost used up all the Spirit Circuits in her body.


    When the elves were serious, they were attacked by the Flgel after they repelled the dwarves.


    Jibril left satisfied with arge number of books, while the elves chose to retreat straight away and rebuild the capital elsewhere.


    After all, that ce had been found by the Dwarves, and it was no longer safe. Sooner orter, a new capital city will have to be built elsewhere.


    What''s more, that ce was also baptized by the Heavenly Smite Flgel. Rather than changing the ce to be the capital after rebuilding, the elves chose to directly change the ce to build the capital.


    "Azrael has told you that after you returned to Avant Heim with the books obtained from the raid on the elven capital, your body became a child due to the consumption of Spirit Circuits." Wu Ming said matter-of-factly patting Jibril''s butt.


    "It''s because I was so angry that they made my noble''s head bulge. How could I not teach those long ears a lesson." Jibril stroked her head like a baby.


    Jibril understood what Wu Ming was talking about, after all, even if it was her, it was the only time she attacked the capital and seeded.


    "And I also control the Spirit Circuit well. Even me, I won''t let my weaklings get caught in the enemy''s eyes." Jibril swore.


    Because if you''re facing a slightly stronger enemy back then, then there''s only one way to end it.


    It''s true that the Flgel are weapons, but they don''t die without fear.


    Therefore, the Flgels basically didn''t really allow their drained energy to be a child state, or try to avoid it, except for Jibril.


    Be it to repair wounds or restore body energy, only Jibril used it regrly.


    Even the Flgel wouldn''t release the Heavenly Smite directly, after all, it used up too much energy.


    Only Jibril often released Heavenly Smite and carelessly.


    It can only be said that she is worthy of being an extra-specialized individual, not only superior in strength, but also iparable personality.


    This "bold" heart is not without merit.


    Jibril has a record of challenging Dragonia five times and finally managed to defeat her opponent alone.


    Even though Jibril almost died.


    "After all, isn''t Master still here, I believe Master won''t neglect me as a servant~" Jibril put on a "holding the big man''s thighs" expression.


    This made Wu Ming smile helplessly.


    "Artosh is gone. Now I am your parent. Whether it''s you or the other Flgel, please be careful with me. I don''t want to see your numbers shrink as soon as Artosh entrusts you to me."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, he flicked Jibril''s forehead.


    "It hurts~~" Jibril''s eyes filled with tears.


    Wu Ming shook his head helplessly, Jibril was clearly faking it, Wu Ming didn''t use much strength at all, but this could be considered giving face.


    After that, Wu Ming increased his speed and said to Jibril who was holding her head with tears in her eyes without turning her head.


    "Hurry up and move on, I won''t give you the chance to release the Heavenly Smite if it''s too slow."


    As expected, Jibril immediately smiled, spread her wings with a smile, and followed.


    "Yes~ Master~"

 Chapter 706: Arriving at the Temple

    Chapter 706: Arriving at the Temple


    Due to the increased flying speed, Wu Ming and Jibril quickly entered the desert area.


    Don''t know if the Sun King knew that Wu Ming wasing, but the desert where the weather was quite nice suddenly had a sandstorm at this moment.


    And this is no ordinary sandstorm, the magic power contained in it is enough to easily chew the body of an ordinary human.


    In this way, Wu Ming was more certain that this was caused by the pharaoh.


    As for the reason, Wu Ming believed that it was not "expulsion", because the strength of the sandstorm was too small.


    Perhaps because Wu Ming and Jibril flew in, the other party''s goal might be to force Wu Ming and Jibril to fall to the ground.


    However, Wu Ming was unwilling to ept it, as he had absolutely no intention of obtaining the Holy Grail peacefully, and there was no need.


    During the sandstorm, Wu Ming and Jibril were still flying.


    Apart from being a little unclear, the sandstorm wouldn''t bother Wu Ming and Jibril at all.


    Jibril could iste the sandstorm from her body as long as she continued to emit magic power throughout her body.


    And Wu Ming is more simple and rude, he just put ayer of spiritual power all over his body.


    Wu Ming also tried to break the sandstorm, but every time after the sandstorm broke, a new sandstorm would reappear in a few seconds.


    Moreover, after entering the desert, Wu Ming had the feeling of entering someone else''s territory.


    Therefore, Wu Ming guessed that the entire desert might be under the other party''s control, but from the point of view of only causing a sandstorm in the desert area, the other party''s control ability might not be strong, and the reason was unknown.


    Ah, yes, Wu Ming vaguely saw something simr to the Sphinx in the sandstorm, it must be the Sphinx mentioned in the information provided by Gudako.


    However, whenever Jibril reluctantly breaks a sandstorm, the sphinx disappears without a trace, and only when the sandstorm awakens again will the sphinx show a trace.


    When Wu Ming broke the sandstorm for the first time and saw the sandstorm reappear in a few seconds, he stopped bothering to deal with the sandstorm.


    However, Jibril always tried with disbelief. Although there was a reason why she was attracted to the sphinxes that couldn''t see their silhouettes, Wu Ming thought that it was more about Jibril''s character and Berserker''s feelings. The effect is annoying.


    Even though each time it ended with Jibril''s failure.


    Jibril was so angry that she almost let go of the Heavenly Smite.


    If Wu Ming didn''t stop Jibril, the two of them would be able to reach a stalemate with this sandstorm until his magic power was exhausted.


    In this way, together with the sandstorm, Wu Ming and Jibril flew to the central shrine location provided by Gudako.


    "This sand really sucks" Jibril gritted her teeth and followed behind Wu Ming.


    The sand that was rolled up by the sandstorm continued to p the magic power released by Jibril like raindrops, which made Jibril who had no chance in the sandstorm extremely irritated.


    "If you want to learn to calm down, I won''t let you change your killing habits. Moreover, you who like to kill must be calm, because once you lose your cool, it means half of the loss, so you need to calm down quickly." Wu Ming said to Jibril without looking back.


    Although Wu Ming did not reject killing, it could not be said that he liked it, and Wu Ming, who was used to living a peaceful life, was gradually approaching "Dislike killing".


    "Besides, if you use magic power indiscriminately because you get angry easily, and when the magic power runs out, you will leave the stage. You don''t want to leave the game as soon as youe to another world, you won''t enjoy it." Wu Ming smiled frighteningly at Jibril.


    "Hmph~ Isn''t there a Master here? I received some inexplicable information after I arrived in this world. The Master can replenish the Servant''s magic power. With Master here, how can I leave the stage~" Jibril put on such an expression, "It doesn''t matter if I release Heavenly Smite at will."


    Indeed, even though there were too many Flgels, Wu Ming was unable to continue supplying magic power to the Flgels, in short, it cut off the magic supply links.


    But if the Flgelsck magic power, Wu Ming still has a way to supply them with magic power, just open the magic supply link.


    After all, Wu Ming was the ruler of the Flugels. Although the bidding contract was not linked, the master-ve contract did exist.


    As long as there is a master-ve contract between the Flgels and Wu Ming, then the Flgels will not disappear. Then, Wu Ming can take the initiative to open the link, and actively cast magic for the Flgels.


    "That is the case, but I can also choose to refuse to cast you magic, Jibril." He smiled contentedly.


    "Ahhhh!? Why is this, Master~~" Jibril''s face immediately turned into a sad face.


    She didn''t think Wu Ming was joking, she had this feeling, if Jibril really used his magic power indiscriminately and left the stage forck of his own magic power, then Wu Ming would never give his magic power.


    Immediately after, Jibril''s expression changed again.


    "But this really sucks. Although these annoying sands could be crushed like flesh, they could be restored at any time. This is really annoying~~" Jibril became cute.


    After all, Jibril is not Wu Ming, and even Wu Ming is a little dissatisfied, let alone Jibril, he can''t have that patience.


    What''s more, Jibril was still a Berserker ss at this time, and Mad Enhancement no longer influenced her the entire time.


    However, even if Jibril wasn''t affected by the madness, she would still be very easily offended.


    After all, she was Jibril, a sidekick who gave all the Flgels a headache.


    "Then just close your eyes and fly straight ahead," Wu Ming said irresponsibly.


    "Hah?! Master bullied me, I want toin to Azrael."


    Wu Ming didn''t speak anymore.


    Wu Ming felt that maybe it was because he was very well behaved, which caused Jibril''s "reckless behavior", although Wu Ming did not find it annoying, but sometimes he also felt dizzy for Jibril.


    But there was no way, except for Jibril, the other Flgels had a respectful attitude towards Wu Ming, and they didn''t show any dissatisfaction or hatred, so he didn''t need to show such a fierce gaze.


    That was why Jibril''s attitude towards Wu Ming was so rxed, and Wu Ming was toozy to get angry, so in general, just ignore Jibril in this situation.


    "Master, ahead!" Wu Ming thought about whether he should change his attitude, and was a little annoyed.


    Jibril''s voice brought Wu Ming back to his senses.


    Looking ahead, Wu Ming found that there were many Egyptian buildings not far away, and the sandstorm around him had basically subsided.


    It means...


    "Arrive."

 Chapter 707: The enormous ancient Egyptian architectural complex

    Chapter 707: The enormous ancient Egyptian architecturalplex


    The dust storm disappeared without a trace, and the sun shone directly on the vast desert.


    Arge group of ancient Egyptian buildings stood on the sunlit desert, and the sun seemed like a foil, illuminating the majestic building that sparkled like the residence of the sun god.


    What appeared before Wu Ming''s eyes were ancient buildings including pyramids, temples, etc. However, in general, suchrge buildings were not built together.


    Combined with the fact that there are no buildings on the street, this undoubtedly confirms this.


    The other party "moved" the buildings that were originally scattered in the desert to form such a magnificent buildingplex.


    And the other party is not ced carelessly, the cement of these buildings is full of architectural aesthetics.


    The pyramids are side by side, and the temples seem to merge, with a splendor not inferior to the pyramids. The walls of each building are beautifully carved with figures and patterns, and the sphinxes surrounding the buildings like Guardians stand on either side of the building, giving them a feeling as if they really came to life. Arge number of giant pirs stood in the open space, reflecting another building, which was quite spectacr.


    Wu Ming nced, the number of buildings here is at least dozens, and the various buildings match each other, giving people a natural beauty.


    And these buildings are as if they were originally here, and don''t seem to have been moved here at all.


    These buildings are clearly ancient Egyptian style, but there is no ancient atmosphere, everything is new, as if baptized by the sun.


    "As expected of the famous Ramses II, in my opinion, history has devalued him a lot." Wu Ming praised.


    Wu Ming had never met Ramses II, but he had learned a lot from history books and other records.


    Ramses II seeded in ascending the throne. To consolidate Egypt, Ramses II used foreign troops and went on an expedition.


    And it fought intermittently with the Hittite Empire, which was upying Syria at the time, for sixteen years.


    The Hittites at that time were not weak, because if they were weak, they would not be able to upy most of thend in Syria.


    You know, Syria''s geographical location was quite controversial at that time.


    Ancient Syria was located at the crossroads of the three continents of Asia, Africa and Europe, always a major hub for sea andnd caravan trade.


    However, the superior geographical location had attracted the greed of the surrounding powers, and the ancient Egyptian empire was even more attracted to it.


    However, the Hittites were able to upy most of Syria, and their strength naturally went without saying.


    Ramses II who was able to fight on a par with the Hittites, was not weak militarily.


    After making a peace treaty with the Hittites, Ramesses II with his talents and throughmunication, put ancient Egypt at the peak of its prosperity. As pharaoh, he loved his people, and the people loved him. After the death of Ramses II, people considered him an incarnation of the sun god Ra.


    Even though he imed to be an incarnation of the sun god when he was alive...


    Although ancient Egypt fell soon after his death, this did not hinder the great exploits of Ramses II.


    In addition, Ramses II was also quite proficient in the art of architecture.


    He has built many temples and rebuilt many of his predecessors, including temples, cave tombs, pyramids, sphinxes, etc. He added bricks and tiles to the ancient building to make it richer and more architectural art.


    During the 30 years of the second half of his life, Ramses II built arge number of temples.


    On top of that, he was quite arrogant and carved his name on all the previous buildings he had transformed. Even more serious was that he turned monuments and portraits into his own, trying to get the previous generation of pharaohs to take their services for themselves.


    Wu Ming estimated that it was this reason that allowed Ramses II to have such a magnificent buildingplex.


    Overall, Ramses II was one of the greatest pharaohs in ancient Egyptian history.


    Suddenly, a man''s wildughter resounded in the sky above the entire temple.


    "Hahahaha~ Yes, very good, silver knight, I fullymend you, hahahaha~~"


    The wildughter continued, making one wonder how much air was in the other person''s lungs.


    "Thisugh is probably Ramses II." Wu Ming spoke to Jibril who was flying beside him.


    The one whoughed wildly after Wu Ming praised Ramses II was probably just Ramses II.


    "Master, it seems that the other party is very arrogant." Jibril''s eyes shone slightly red.


    "Rx, Jibril." Wu Ming ced his magic hand on Jibril''s head and rubbed it a few times.


    "Understood" Jibril, who originally had killing intent, immediately extinguished the fire, and she hid behind Wu Ming alone to style her hair which had be a chicken coop.


    Even if it was a Flgel, even if it was a weapon, Jibril was still a girl Just kidding, why would a Flgel care about her appearance.


    The reason why Jibril huddled behind Wu Ming was because when Wu Ming rubbed Jibril''s head, the magic power that radiated from his hands made Jibril''s head suddenly feelfortable.


    As for why Wu Ming wasn''t having fun, after all, there were outsiders right now, so he had to give Jibril who was his, face, right?


    As for why Jibril was hiding behind Wu Ming, it was because Jibril''s body was slightly stronger, and Wu Ming increased the magic power output.


    So now Jibril actually had a bit of a concussion...


    Only at this level can Jibril''s crazy head calm down.


    After making Jibril obey, Wu Ming looked at the templeplex below.


    "Sun King, aren''t youing out to greet the guests?" Wu Ming''s words were very light, but because of his magic power, it was still able to spread throughout the templeplex.


    The other party did not echo, but a few secondster, at the entrance of the central temple, a figure walked out.


    Wu Ming took a closer look, it was a dark skinned girl.


    Long hair that reached the ground was scattered behind her, and beautiful ornaments were worn on the other party''s head, body, and limbs. His revealing Egyptian clothes could only cover his chest and lower body, and she was bearing modest weights with a top like an eagle''s head in his hands.


    "Pleasee with me, Lord Ozymandias is waiting in the hall."

 Chapter 708: Entering the Great Shrine

    Chapter 708: Entering the Great Shrine


    A dark skinned, noble-looking, long-haired girl holding a staff, this was the information that Wu Ming had obtained from the pharaoh Nitocris of Gudako.


    And the girl who had just appeared matched the characteristics of Nitocris'' intelligence very well.


    Wu Ming estimated that the girl who came out to "meet" him and Jibril was the Nitocris mentioned in the information provided by Gudako.


    And ording to Gudako, Nitocris appears to be a subordinate in the service of Ramses II, which means that this invitation was not sent by Nitocris, but by Ramses II.


    Facing Ramses II''s seemingly "Weing Banquet" invitation, Wu Ming''s heart had no waves, and he didn''t want tough.


    "Jibril, you stay here." Wu Ming said to Jibril behind him.


    "Ahhh?! Why, Master??"


    Jibril who was holding her head ufortably due to a concussion, no longer felt ufortable in an instant, and suddenly came to Wu Ming''s side, spread her wings and flew.


    "I have an important task for you. Remember, if I don''te out half an hour after I enter the temple, or if something happens after I enter the temple, you can immediately release the Heavenly Smite."


    Wu Ming tilted his head and looked at Jibril who had already flown to the left.


    Then Jibril became excited.


    "Can I release the Heavenly Smite, I see!! Leave it to me, Master~~"


    "Remember the precondition, I won''t let you loose Heavenly Smite carelessly." Wu Ming reluctantly emphasized.


    "Yes~ Master, you can go confidently, and call me another one~" Jibril seemed to understand, and often nodded with a smile.


    However Wu Ming doubted Jibril might not listen, but it didn''t matter, Wu Ming didn''t expect Jibril to listen, as long as she stayed outside obediently.


    Because Wu Ming was afraid that Jibril would do something when they entered the Great Temple.


    The earlierughter had undoubtedlye from Ramses II, and through thatugh, Wu Ming was able to judge that Ramses II was truly a kingparable to Gilgamesh.


    Don''t look at Gilgamesh''s behavior towards Wu Ming, but Wu Ming as a "guardian" could be said to know Gilgamesh very well.


    Gilgamesh is an extraordinary "viin" for modern society.


    But that''s not the point, the point is that Gilgamesh''s mouth is very venomous...


    And Wu Ming realized through Ramses II''sughter that Ramses II might as well be a character simr to Gilgamesh.


    Of course, the other party might not have a bad mouth like Gilgamesh, but his personality is definitely "weird".


    With Jibril''s irritable personality and the madness that the Berserker ss brings, Wu Ming judged Ramses II as someone who was the opposite of Jibril.


    Since people first bowed before the army, Wu Ming would naturally not lose face towards others, but if he brought Jibril along, Jibril would be so angry that she would fight head-on without saying a word.


    Another point, if Wu Ming ended up going against Ramses II, then Jibril could act as a "support" and attack directly from the outside.


    Overall, it was best for Jibril to stay outside.


    "Also, take it easy when you release the Heavenly Smite, don''t use all the magic power in one attack." Wu Ming urged.


    "Yes~Master~I will pay attention~"


    Seeing Jibril''s somewhat "sincere" face, Wu Ming chose to give up.


    Then, Wu Ming flew towards the entrance of the Great Temple below.


    Nitocris saw that only Wu Ming hade, but she didn''t hesitate, the "King" had to have a dialogue with the "King", and dragging the "subordinates" was nothing.


    Even Nitocris herself was ready to leave after bringing Wu Ming to the room where Ramses II was in the Great Temple.


    "Pleasee with me, Sir Knight." Nitocris bowed slightly and said respectfully to Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming nodded, then the two entered the entrance together, and the shadow enveloped them.


    Jibril watched as Wu Ming entered the Great Temple, and the posture that was originally flying in the sky became lying in the sky, and she didn''t care about the radiance of his radiance in his revealing clothes.


    Don''t hesitate, a Flgel with wings full of Spirit Circuits, and now full of magical power, can indeed lie in the sky like this.


    "So, what should I do now to pass the time" said Jibril bored.


    It was fine to let her wait, but she had to find something to pass the time.


    Actually, Wu Ming didn''t hold back Jibril from finding something to do to pass the time.


    At this time, Jibril identally saw several sphinx-like creatures emerging from the sand in the desert below.


    The Sphinx gathered at the Great Temple where Wu Ming had entered, observing the surroundings warily like a guard.


    "Hmph~~" Jibril smiled, very happy.


    ...


    In the Great Temple, in the corridor leading to the central stone room, Nitocris walked in front, and Wu Ming followed behind.


    Nitocris led Wu Ming silently, and Wu Ming followed quietly.


    The first because there was no need to speak, and thest because of the murals on both sides of the viewing corridor.


    Wu Ming was very interested in this mural, or because he had never seen a mural.


    Although Wu Ming had experienced many worlds and spent a lot of time, he had indeed never seen a mural.


    Although not exactly curious, Wu Ming was quite interested in this precious product of human spiritual and culture.


    Since there was only a chance to contact now, Wu Ming naturally would not let it go.


    Even though Wu Ming didn''t understand the mural very well, nor did he understand the connotations expressed by the mural, he was still able to understand the content depicted in the mural.


    These frescoes depict the deeds of Ramesses II, including the session of Ramses II, his love and marriage to Nefertari, the war against the Hittite Empire, the signing of contracts, the construction of buildings, the creation of Ancient Egypt''s prosperity and all the deeds, which are like the epic of Ramses II.


    However, since Ramses II recorded almost all of his deeds on the mural, Wu Ming shook his head with a smile.


    "This guy is quite the narcissist." Wu Mingmented casually.


    Hearing Wu Ming''s words, Nitocris who was walking in front of Wu Ming suddenly spoke up.


    "This is not narcissism, it is an honor that Lord Ozymandias deserves."


    What Nitocris said also made sense, but Wu Ming did not pay attention to this, and he paid more attention to Nitocris, who had the same fate as Gudako.


    "You are the pharaoh Nitocris of ancient Egypt."

 Chapter 709: IQ is not high

    Chapter 709: IQ is not high


    Nitocris'' footsteps stopped, but recovered instantly, and continued to walk forward with Wu Ming.


    "Yes, I am indeed Pharaoh Nitocris. I wonder how you know my identity, sir?" Nitocris showed a bit of surprise, since she had never introduced herself.


    "I met Ritsu, and he informed me of your whereabouts." Wu Ming noticed the pause in Nitocris'' steps, but he didn''t say much, on the contrary, he immediately knew Nitocris'' identity and the reason was mentioned.


    "Master Chaldea..." Nitocris said nonchntly, but his words didn''t match his thoughts.


    Wu Ming could see that Nitocris clearly knew Gudako, but he seemed to have some concerns for some reason.


    Maybe because of the position problem.


    Ramses II did drive Gudako and the others out of the desert, but this does not mean that Ramses II considered Gudako and the others as enemies.


    In Wu Ming''s view, Ramses II''s various actions showed that he absolutely did not regard Gudako and the others who belonged to Chaldea as enemies.


    If Ramses II considered Gudako and the others as enemies, Gudako, Mashu, and Da Vinci probably wouldn''t be able to get out of the desert.


    Wu Ming didn''t have the slightest doubt, he believed that Ramses II definitely had such an ability.


    Although Ramses II didn''t have much animosity towards Gudako and the others, it was just a potential phenomenon.


    On the surface Ramses II, who punished Gudako and the others and drove them from the desert, was hostile to Gudako and the others.


    And Nitocris thought so too.


    From the conversation with Nitocris, Wu Ming could see that Nitocris had great respect for Ramses II.


    Even though she had not yet reached the state of "crazy reverence", Wu Ming still saw the look of a "big fan" in Nitocris'' eyes.


    After all, Nitocris'' IQ doesn''t seem very high...


    After all, to the slightly wiser person, what Ramses II did was obvious.


    His various actions all indicated that he had "released" Gudako and the other Chaldeans.


    Gudako told Wu Ming that Ramses II gave them punishment for disrespecting her, and Gudako and the others also passed the trial called "punishment", which was actually a "test".


    The king was angry, and the Chaldeans and their entourage were not punished and removed, so the king expelled the Chaldeans and their entourage.


    This is the view of Nitocris.


    Therefore, for Nitocris, a big fan of Ramses II, Gudako is now an "enemy".


    However, Nitocris has a good impression of Gudako and his group, and she doesn''t want to think of Gudako and his group as enemies.


    Nitocris position problems forced her to choose to stand on the opposite side of Gudako.


    So Nitocris was a little worried.


    Such worries cannot be dispelled in an instant, Wu Ming knows this, but it is okay to send a message. Even if Ramses II heard of it, he must not punish Nitocris through this as an excuse.


    After all, he was a king, and too narrow-minded to have such little influence.


    "Ritsu told me, ''If you see Nitocris, please say thank you''."


    "Ugh..."


    Nitocris was stunned for a moment, and his footsteps stopped.


    Wu Ming is not lying, Gudako told Wu Ming before he left, and thanked her for his help when he saw Nitocris.


    Wu Ming did not stop, and continued to speak.


    "She said she was very grateful that you took them to look for supplies, that you could take them to meet Ramses II, and you sent them away."


    "...I''m not qualified to receive Ritsu''s thanks." Standing in front of Wu Ming, Nitocris, who had his back to Wu Ming, shook his head silently.


    "Bring them here to get supplies because Ritsu and the others saved me from being kidnapped. I brought them to meet Lord Ozymandias because that is what Lord Ozymandias asked and sent them out of the desert because they have passed Lord Ozymandias'' test, and I was just following orders."


    ording to Nitocris, she brought Gudako and his entourage here just to "return the gifts", but his "returning the gifts" put Gudako and the others into a bit of a "crisis".


    Fortunately, Gudako passed Ramses II''s exam, otherwise Nitocris would have felt guilty in his heart.


    However, Wu Ming didn''t know what Nitocris was thinking, so he was a little surprised now.


    Nitocris''s words were analytically fluent, which made Wu Ming look at Nitocris a little differently.


    This woman isn''t very smart...


    Nitocris suddenly stopped, turned his head and narrowed his eyes and looked straight into Wu Ming''s eyes.


    "I always thought you just thought of something rude."


    "How could it be." Wu Ming shook his head calmly, his face thick skinned.


    "Overall, I am also very grateful to you for helping Ritsu, thank you."


    Wu Ming''s words were full of sincerity, which made Nitocris a little overwhelmed.


    "It is nothing." Nitocris shook his head again.


    "Let''s go, we will reach the throne room where Lord Ozymandias is," said Nitocris, taking steps.


    Wu Ming followed.


    "You seem to have a lot of respect for Ramses II." Wu Ming asked casually.


    "That is natural, because Lord Ozymandias is the king of kings, the pharaoh of the pharaohs, and an example of a pharaoh like me who has not yet reached the kingdom of heaven." Speaking of Ramses II, Nitocrises to nature.


    "The kingdom of heaven" Wu Ming pondered with his arms crossed.


    It seems that in ancient Egypt, all the pharaohs were incarnations of gods, and there is a saying that this is the case.


    After the death of the pharaoh, he will ascend to the kingdom of heaven and return to the gods.


    For Nitocris to be a Heroic Spirit, wouldn''t that mean she didn''t return to the Kingdom of Heaven.


    Although Ramses II has also be a Heroic Spirit, it seems that the opponent''s ability is much stronger than Nitocris.


    Perhaps it was precisely because of this that Nitocris felt that Ramses II had entered the kingdom of heaven, and she was not as good as Ramses II.


    "Really, you are definitely not weak" Wu Ming who was following behind Nitocris smiled helplessly.


    "Did you say something?" Nitocris stopped and looked at Wu Ming.


    "No, it''s fine, just talking to myself."


    "Since there is nothing else to do, then I should also go." Nitocris said.


    Nitocris pointed at the door in front of her, and then opened his mouth.


    "We''ve arrived."

 Chapter 710: Ramses II

    Chapter 710: Ramses II


    Wu Ming looked towards the front where Nitocris pointed, there was the end of the corridor, a khaki colored stone door with a pattern.


    There is no doubt that beyond the stone gate is where Ramses II is located.


    "I''m going first, Lord Ozymandias is waiting for you inside sir." said Nitocris, wanting to turn and leave.


    "Wait a minute, Pharaoh Nitocris." Wu Ming stopped Nitocris.


    "Do you have anything else to do?" Nitocris looked puzzled at Wu Ming who stopped herself.


    "Did Ramses II tell you my name? Why do you keep referring to me as Sir?"


    After all, if it was Ramses II, Wu Ming''s identity should not be known.


    As the one sent by Ramses II to greet Wu Ming, Nitocris shouldn''t have known Vero''s name.


    It would be too rude for Wu Ming, who was a "guest".


    "No, Lord Ozymandias told me that you are the most mysterious legendary knight under King Arthur  the British Silver Dragon Knight, Vero Silence Eude."


    This time, Wu Ming was dumbfounded. Since Nitocris knew his identity, why didn''t she use this name to address Wu Ming, instead he used the obscure title "Sir" to address Vero?


    "Although this body is the body of a sinner who has not entered the kingdom of heaven, this body also has some abilities on behalf of the pharaoh." Nitocris makes this point clear.


    "Even though Lord Ozymandias told me that you are a Knight of the Round Table, this body still shows that your real body is not."


    Although Nitocris'' identity as a pharaoh was pushed up with half a push, but the other party still obtained the divinity, the son of the sky god Horus, and his incarnation.


    Immediately after, Nitocris suddenly became respectful.


    "Just as Lord Ozymandias is the incarnation of the sun god Ra, although I can''t see your real body clearly, I still see some hints that you are a ''great person''."


    Immediately after, Nitocris showed an embarrassed expression.


    "Because I saw that you weren''t as simple as the Knight of the Round Table, so I can no longer call you Snce Vero Eude, and simrly, because I can''t see who you really are, so I can only address you with obscure terms like ''Sir. "


    After Nitocris exined this, Wu Ming felt relieved.


    Even though Nitocris'' pharaoh status was as unreasonable as the other pharaohs, she was still an incarnation of God.


    It was normal to be able to see a bit of Wu Ming''s essence.


    But in this way, it didn''t mean that Ramses II also saw Wu Ming''s identity.


    Andpared to Nitocris'' half-hearted ability, Ramses II already knew the identity of the Dragon of the Root.


    However Ramses II didn''t tell Nitocris about Dragon of the Root, though don''t know why he didn''t tell Nitocris, but it doesn''t matter anymore.


    Since Wu Ming was going to meet Ramses II, it was a good idea to ask all the questions in person.


    And for Nitocris...


    "It''s a bit perfunctory to call a refugee without a name, just call me Vero, after all, my current status is only that of a knight." Wu Ming answered Nitocris in this way.


    Since Ramses II did not tell his subordinates a "secret" about Wu Ming, he would not rece him.


    "Yes, Sir Vero, since I have brought you here, then I shall go first." Nitocris finished and left in the dim corridor behind her.


    "The meeting is fate, let me give you an evaluation here." Hearing Wu Ming''s words, Nitocris stopped again.


    "It''s not that you don''t qualify as a pharaoh if you don''t enter the Kingdom of Heaven. In my opinion, even if you are raised as a puppet as a pharaoh, that person can choose to die to avenge his kin. The existing pharaohs are not inferior to the existence of any other pharaohs."


    Wu Ming''s words shocked Nitocris inwardly. If she wanted to say why, it was because no one had ever said such a thing to her.


    "I told you to be a ''great man'', and you are proud of it."


    "Thanks for yourpliment, Sir Vero, Master Chaldea has an existence like you to help, and I don''t have to worry about their safety." Nitocris didn''t look back,


    After Nitocris finished speaking, she immediately left.


    This time, Wu Ming did not stop Nitocris and let her go alone.


    "So that''s how it is, a big fool to be wise." Wu Ming nodded.


    Sure enough, an existence that could be a pharaoh, even a puppet, was not a person without IQ.


    Nitocris might have guessed that Wu Ming hade to retrieve the Holy Grail for Gudako.


    Even though Wu Ming prepared to retrieve the Holy Grail to destroy Artoria''s ns, his goal of taking the Holy Grail in the end was for Gudako, or Chaldea.


    But the reason didn''t matter anymore, because Wu Ming was going to face the Sun King who wielded the Holy Grail, Ramses II.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Wu Ming walked directly to the stone gate and exerted a bit of strength.


    As if there was some kind of mechanism, the gate was pushed open by Wu Ming with a bit of force.


    The dazzling sunlight that first hit his eyes, he narrowed his eyes involuntarily.


    After that, an extremely wide hall appeared in front of Wu Ming.


    Unlike the gloomy corridor that Wu Ming had walked through before, this hall was like being under the sun.


    The main hall''s space was enormous, from the outside, it was impossible to see that there was such a vast space inside.


    The walls around the hall were also painted with frescoes, and the surrounding walls stretched obliquely from the very center point, feeling like a pyramid.


    However, in this vast space, it didn''t look like he was in a pyramid at all, and only someone with "sight" like Wu Ming could see it.


    At least an ordinary person like Gudako couldn''t see it.


    Several thick load-bearing columns were regrly arranged in the hall, and the sunlight that never appeared anywhere spilled on the walls and ground, making them stained with ayer of gold.


    In the very center position is a high tform that looks like a small pyramid, adder-likedder is located in front of this high tform, it is undoubtedly a throne.


    And at the apex of the throne sat a dark-skinned man dressed in beautiful ancient Egyptian clothes.


    It must...


    "King of the Sun  Ramses II."

 Chapter 711: Communication with the Sun King

    Chapter 711: Communication with the Sun King


    Indeed Ramses II sat on the throne, at this moment he closed his eyes as if he had fallen asleep from waiting too long.


    After Wu Ming stared at the other party for a few seconds, Ramses II opened his eyes in harmony.


    With his golden eyes, Ramses II looked into Wu Ming''s jade eyes and opened his mouth slowly.


    "Is it finally here, Dragon of the Root?"


    Ramses II''s words made Wu Ming sure that the other party really knew his identity.


    "Come on." Ramses II finished speaking. On the throne, a cloud of sand suddenly appeared towards his side.


    The sand condenses and forms a stone chair.


    Wu Ming''s identity qualified him to sit on equal footing with him, and Ramses II''s character wasn''t as bad as Gilgamesh''s, so he prepared a seat for Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming was not pretentious and walked up the steps of the throne.


    The reason why he didn''t need to go up directly through the Gate was mainly to give face to the other party.


    To be able to make such a king treat each other equally, even if he is Wu Ming, he knows how to go back and forth.


    He walked to the throne high stage without haste, and Wu Ming sat down on the chair that Ramses II had prepared for him.


    After that, Wu Ming''s body surged with magic power, and blue mes shed, covering his entire body armor.


    Wu Ming waved his hand and the mes disappeared, he who was originally wearing armor had disappeared from the armor at this moment, reced by a set of robes he had once worn in Camelot.


    The cloak was condensed by magic power, and Wu Ming reced it with a cloak. After all, he was wearing armor during the meeting, which was rude behavior.


    "First meeting, Sun King Ramses II, I am very pleased to have a peaceful conversation with you." Wu Ming was the first to say hello.


    "I''m also quite interested in an existence like you. Even though you are young, I can''t see your strength. Is it worthy of being a ''great man''?" Ramses II held his head in one hand, making Wu Ming''s evaluation.


    "I was quite surprised by you. In my opinion, an existence like you should have the same character as Gilgamesh."


    The meaning of Wu Ming was that Ramses II''s attitude towards himself was a bit too good.


    "I am a pharaoh, the king of kings, and his character is naturally arrogant, but my arrogance is not too haughty. I am different from King Gilgamesh." Still holding his head in one hand, Ramses II spoke.


    It seems that Ramses II also knew Gilgamesh.


    "Then why didn''t you tell Pharaoh Nitocris about my real body?"


    "As a pharaoh, the son of the god of the sky is too mature, and I don''t need to say more about this matter, she has already seen some clues."


    Although Ramses II''s words were well-founded, Wu Ming always felt that the other party did not tell Nitocris about Wu Ming''s real body because of the momentary pleasure in his mood...


    It''s time to change the subject.


    "No more gossip, Dragon of the Root, ying the role of a Lion King knight anding to my territory, what do you want?" Ramses II said calmly with arrogant eyes and voice.


    "There is no role to y, the spirit base of this body is King Arthur''s knight, but it is only a little maniption by me, so that the power of my body can be used."


    After all, Wu Ming thought that it was rather difficult to reach this singrity, which had been badly damaged, with just the spiritual base of "Knight British Silver Dragon, Vero Silence Eude".


    Although not to say that his strength was insufficient, if a fight was really needed, Wu Ming would be very difficult.


    After all, in most cases, violence was the best way to solve problems, just as Wu Ming used violence to "coax" Tristan into surrendering.


    "Oh hoo~ That means, you''re not looking for me as a knight of the Lion King." Ramses II narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    "In that case, you should be for the Master of Chaldea."


    It was only through the current sentence and situation, that the "camp" that Wu Ming was in was analyzed, which made him sigh deeply.


    Ramses II is worthy of being one of the greatest pharaohs of ancient Egypt, and his wisdom also surpasses that of ordinary people.


    "Indeed, I thank you for letting go of the actions of Chaldea and it party."


    "No, it''s just that I''m a little interested in Master Chaldea." Ramses II refused Wu Ming''s thanks.


    In this regard, Wu Ming smiled.


    "If only it was a ''good'' interest, but..."


    Wu Ming said, magic power surged through his body.


    "If it''s ''evil'' interests, I won''t sit idly by and watch your interests hurt Ritsu, the Sun King."


    Wu Ming''s face instantly became serious, staring at Ramses II closely, feeling that he would do it if he didn''t agree.


    "Huh! Dragon of the Root, are you threatening me?"


    After all, Ramses II was not a polite person, Facing Wu Ming''s very threatening "words", he naturally became a little "angry".


    "Ristu is like family to me. I think, ''protecting the family'' is what everyone, even the king, wants to do."


    Although Wu Ming''s words made sense, Wu Ming''s words made Ramses II remember his favorite wife and eldest son but died of illness.


    "Huh! I don''t want to think of Dragon of the Root as an eloquent existence. Your purpose here is for the Holy Grail" Ramses II changed the subject again.


    "That''s right." Wu Ming nodded without hesitation.


    Seeing that Ramses II was the target of his own speech and had nothing to say, he changed the subject, and Wu Ming also changed topic after face.


    "Fixing the singrity requires the Holy Grail. As long as the Holy Grail is not in this singrity, the era will naturally be slowly improved."


    However, Ramses II sneered at Wu Ming''s words.


    "Huh! Thanks to you being King Arthur''s knight, although I don''t know what the Lion King intends to do, I do know one thing. Once the Holy Grail recovers, the singrity will never be properly repaired."


    Wu Ming frowned slightly, and Ramses II''s words did not seem to lie, could it be that Artoria still had some ns.


    "You should see a change in this singrity. Even if the Holy Grail is restored, before the singrity ispletely repaired, if the Lion King wants to do something, the other party can do it."


    Ramses II''s words are not without reason.


    Because the singrity was damaged even more, after the Holy Grail recovered, the healing of this singrity was not as fast as the other singrities.


    If Artoria had any ns to implement at that time, then this singrity would probably have an ident.


    Seriously, this singrity may be directly...


    "It will copse without a doubt."

 Chapter 712: The Holy Grail that is easily obtained

    Chapter 712: The Holy Grail that is easily obtained


    Ramses II expressed his thoughts for Wu Ming.


    "Even if I don''t do anything, only the Lion King can definitely do it." Ramses II held his face in one hand and showed a happy smile.


    Don''t think that Ramses II is peaceful and gentle in front of Wu Ming, if he considers him "not strong", it will be a big mistake.


    Wu Ming could tell that if he only came as the spiritual base of "Snce Vero Eude", when facing Ramses II, self-protection would not be a problem, but Wu Ming was simply unable to defeat Ramses II.


    In mythology, Vero is actually a knight who is thought to be a dragon and wields another holy sword.


    Wu Ming is the strongest knight, and can only reach the current level of the Lion King, and the current Lion King can only draw with Ramses II.


    Of course, there are reasons for this draw.


    Ramses II wasn''t too keen on fighting Lion King, and Lion King also chose to look for other ways as she wouldn''t be able to take on Ramses II for a while, which led to the current "draw" situation.


    This suggests that Ramses II was dominant, as it was the Lion King who first proposed the conclusion of a peace treaty.


    However, being able to be at the opposite pole to Ramses II was enough to show the strength of the Lion King, so no one would gossip.


    And even if it was Ramses II, he might not be able to take advantage.


    It was the Goddess Artoria, it was fine to call her the goddess Rhongomyniad, and Artoria also had an anchor that bound both sides of the inner world''s surface, and it was also the opponent''s Noble Phantasm  the Rhongomyniad holy spear.


    Ramses II is very strong, that''s right, his Noble Phantasm is the templeplex here, Ramses II in the temple can be said to be an invincible existence, not to mention he has also put other people in the desert. his strength naturally goes without saying.


    But she was slightly weaker than Artoria in "attack".


    After all, the Noble Phantasm Artoria was a holy spear, which really attacked, and although the Grand Temple of Ramses IIplex was also aggressive, but in the face of the Rhongomyniad holy spear, it was a little weaker.


    As the king of kings, Ramses II was indeed very proud, but his pride did not mean he was stupid, he was still very aware that his attacks were weaker than the opponent''s.


    "However, you don''t have to worry that I will add fire to it at that time. Even if I do something, I won''t do things like destroying humans."


    This sentence made Wu Ming slightly change Ramses II''s view.


    No matter how selfish he was, the principle of protecting humans would not change, and that didn''t mean that the person holding the Holy Grail made by the King of Magecraft was the source of the singrity disturbance.


    "In any case, if I don''t have people, who should I lead?"


    Well, the idea of Ramses II in Wu Ming''s heart is back again, he is a king like Gilgamesh.


    "Before I came here, I went to the holy city and talked to the king. I don''t think his words lied to me."


    Ignoring Ramses II''s "bad" character, Wu Ming expressed his personal views.


    "So I don''t think he will destroy the singrity like you say."


    Artoria''s n was to preserve pure humans, whether it was Artoria, Gawain or Guinevere, they all said so, Wu Ming didn''t think they banded together to deceive him collectively.


    And if the truth is what they say, the singrity is indestructible.


    But Ramses II had no reason to lie, no, it had to be said that a man like Ramses II could not lie.


    So, is it possible...


    Wu Ming suddenly thought of something.


    Was there such an assumptionArtoria didn''t tell anyone else about the real n, and didn''t tell Wu Ming about the real n, but would implement the n with her own strength, and The implementation of the n would lead to the destruction of the singrity, just as Ramses II said.


    Assuming this was the case, why would Artoria lie to Wu Ming?


    This is also well exined.


    Artoria''s body had grown, and from holding the holy spear for too long, Artoria had been turned into a goddess by the holy spear, and it was inevitable that her inner thoughts would change.


    Therefore, even if it is the nearest Wu Ming, it is just a thing of the past.


    "I''ve made the words so clear, and we should understand them." Ramses II held his tilted head with one hand, and tapped himself lightly with his fingertips with the other.


    Indeed, what Ramses II said was very clear indeed.


    "You''re right, but it''s all just spection."


    Wu Ming stared at Ramses II unwaveringly, and did not affect his heart because of his words.


    "Hum hum hum Hahahaha~~~~" Ramses IIughed loudly.


    "Yes, very good, worthy of being the Dragon of the Root, the conversation between me and you is not very good, but I am quite satisfied." Afterughing, Ramses II nodded in satisfaction.


    Whether it was Wu Ming''s illusion, he had always felt that something was wrong with the head Ramses II was propping up with his hands.


    Shaking his head, Wu Ming stopped thinking about these messy and unrealistic things.


    "Then can you give me the Holy Grail?" Wu Ming went straight in.


    Fortunately, Gudako and the others weren''t there, otherwise they would be shocked.


    After all, how is it possible to give something if you ask someone directly.


    However, a golden glint shed before Wu Ming''s eyes, and he subconsciously caught it.


    Wu Ming took a closer look, it was a golden cup.


    Holy Grail.


    "This thing is not very useful to me, if you want, take it."


    "Thank you." Wu Ming thanked him and put away the Holy Grail.


    In this way, Wu Ming can judge.


    Ramses II never saw anyone as an enemy. As the pharaoh who rules all nations, the king of the gods, and the king of all kings, except for him and the people he knows, the identity of others is the same, and there is no enemy or no enemy.


    Hence, Ramses II warmly fought the Lion King. After the other party proposed a peace treaty, Ramses II agreed without hesitation.


    And Gudako was able to leave the desert smoothly, probably because of Ramses II.


    That was why the Holy Grail was given to Wu Ming.


    What a stubborn king.


    Suddenly there was an explosion.


    *boom*

 Chapter 713: Enjoy the fun of fighting

    Chapter 713: Enjoy the fun of fighting


    *Boom !!*


    Explosive sounds kepting from outside, and even the hall that Ramses II and Wu Ming were in was shaking faintly.


    Ramses II chuckled and looked at Wu Ming.


    "That''s your family member, the son of the sky god seems to have fought with the other party."


    After all, this is the site of Ramses II, and it is the templeplex of Ramses II. He had great control over the surrounding area, so even if he was inside the temple, he could see what was happening outside.


    Wu Ming, who heard Ramses II''s words, quietly said, "Of course."


    Ramses II understood without saying a word that Jibril must be making a fuss.


    Although the link that gives magic power is not connected, this does not mean that the distance between Wu Ming is smaller than his Servant status.


    Wu Ming felt very clear that Jibril''s magic power was being consumed, and she released Heavenly Smite.


    "I was so stupid to expect her to obey" Wu Ming sighed and shook his head helplessly.


    "I owe you one," Wu Ming said, standing up.


    Giving away the Holy Grail for free was considered a great kindness. Moreover, the people brought by Wu Ming were causing trouble outside. However, he is not unreasonable.


    At the same time Wu Ming stood up, ck and purple ripples appeared beside him.


    "Oh~ Spatial magic?" Ramses II said with great interest.


    "This isn''t Spatial magic, it''s just a small trick." Wu Ming shook his head.


    "Then I will go."


    Wu Ming said and walked to the Gate.


    ck and purple ripples enveloped Wu Ming''s body and then disappeared.


    Ramses II looked to where Wu Ming had disappeared and closed his eyes.


    "Dragon of the Root..." said Ramses II with a chuckle, not knowing if it was sarcasm or admiration.


    ...


    Outside the temple, a ck and purple Gate appeared in the sky, and Wu Ming''s figure was revealed.


    As long as there is no ce where Wu Ming is and there are no restrictions, he can use the Gate to move quickly.


    Due to the previous greeting, Ramses II temporarily opened a space clearance for Wu Ming, so that he could move around in the space in Ramses II''s temple.


    Using spiritual power to float in the air, Wu Ming looked down.


    Among them, Jibril wielded a purple scythe with magical power, and ughtered arge group of Sphinxes.


    Jibril''s scythe is like a wheat harvester harvesting the Sphinx, coupled with the release of several columns of energy from time to time, which causes the ground to rumble.


    These energy pirs were simply released by Jibril in the form of "pirs", without bells and whistles.


    But precisely because of the purity of the energy column and Jibril''s reckless use, Wu Ming felt the previous vibration and the reckless release of Jibril''s magic power.


    "Ha ha ha ha!! Come on,e on! Let''s fight! Ha ha ha ha!!" Jibrilughed heartily while fighting, as if she was in a state of madness.


    And the Sphinx seemed to be endless, constantly surging out of the underground sand and rushing towards Jibril.


    However, even if Jibril''s eyes were bloodshot, her essence as a "weapon" would not change.


    Jibril used her wings and tiny body to jump around in groups of sphinxes. This three meter high sphinx could not catch Jibril, not even a single sphinx could catch a feather.


    Instead, this sphinx was cut into pieces by Jibril''s scythe, turned into pure magic power and disappeared.


    Apart from the red-eyed Jibril and the Sphinx who died decisively, Wu Ming also saw another figure behind the sphinx army  Pharaoh Nitocris.


    The sphinx seems to have been summoned by Nitocris.


    However, from time to time, Nitocris still uses some Magecraft tricks on Jibril, and there are other attacks like mummy w attacks and scarab attacks...


    But these attacks and Magecraft, without exception, had no effect on Jibril.


    Basically, this attack was reflected off by Jibril''s scythe, or she quickly dodged it.


    After that, Nitocris seemed to give up and concentrated on summoning the sphinx army.


    Scarabs, mummies, sphinx soldiers...


    Wu Ming had toin, Nitocris really looked like a summoner.


    Nitocris is like a summoner, wielding a wand and constantly releasing magic power to the earth. It looks like this endless Sphinx was summoned by Nitocris.


    If Ramses II allowed it, then Nitocris would summon an endless army of sphinxes in the desert where this temple is located, that would be very easy.


    And Jibril seems to be dominated by madness, she doesn''t care about the "summoner" Nitocris behind, butpletely throws herself into this endless sphinx.


    However, in Wu Ming''s opinion, Jibril might not have stopped attacking Nitocris because she was in a lunatic state.


    After all, if Nitocris was defeated, the sphinx army would most likely disappear, so Jibril would not be able to enjoy the "fun" of battle.


    But even if Jibril hadn''t attacked Nitocris, she wouldn''t be able to enjoy the "fun" of fighting right now.


    To ask why, because... Wu Ming came.


    "Calm down, Jibril."


    Wu Ming''s voice entered Jibril''s ears, which left Jibril dumbfounded.


    Ever since Jibril and Wu Ming signed the family contract, Jibril could be said to have truly be Wu Ming''s family.


    Although Wu Ming can use incarnation to make people who have be his ves obey herpletely, but this is a little cruel for those who voluntarily be Wu Ming''s servants.


    Volunteering also represented trust in Wu Ming, and if he did that, it would betray his rtives'' trust, so he would never do that.


    But strength is strength, As previously mentioned, incarnation can subtly change the hearts of rtives, so that those who belong to the Wu Ming family be loyal to him from the heart.


    Therefore, even if Wu Ming didn''t use the mandatory orders, the family would have a sense of being unable to disobey after hearing his orders.


    Jibril was currently like this, because she heard Wu Ming''s words, she stopped unconsciously.


    And it was precisely because of this crucial pause that the sphinx army swarmed and buried Jibril...

 Chapter 714: Completely Influenced by Madness

    Chapter 714: Completely Influenced by Madness


    "Heavenly Smite."


    Suddenly, a spell-like sound came softly from the sphinx army that buried Jibril.


    *Oo*


    This was the sound that came from burning magic power.


    In an instant, the sphinx army stopped moving as if the pause button had been pressed.


    *Explosion---------!!*


    Immediately after, a powerful explosion erupted at Jibril''s position, who was drowned by the sphinx army.


    "What!?" Nitocris, who was behind the Sphinx army, was shocked when she saw this scene, she really didn''t expect this grumpy person in front of her to have such a trick.


    The blue magic explosion exploded in a semicircle and spread out at an extremely fast speed.


    The ground seemed to have been plowed to one side, and the blue magic explosion instantly annihted theyers of soil.


    The explosion shattered the ground, causing the ground to shake even louder than the "earthquake" Wu Ming had felt just now.


    On the edge of the explosion, the ground sshed, and the sshed earth was also contained in the explosion that continued to spread in the next second, following the trail of the previous one.


    All Sphinxes that were hit by this blue magic explosion were annihted without exception.


    *Bang bang bang bang !!*


    The bodies of each Sphinx that was hit exploded directly, making a loud sound.


    The sphinx army was dying at a speed visible to the naked eye, and even Nitocris was a little confused by this "sudden event".


    "Wuuu~~" Nitocris was affected by the "earthquake", she subconsciously took two steps back, and put his staff on the ground.


    And the summoning of the Sphinx army was naturally interrupted.


    And Jibril''s natural attack had just wiped out the Sphinx army.


    Because Jibril lost her mind when she heard Wu Ming''s words, the sphinx army rushed forward, which in turn facilitated Jibril''s natural attack.


    Overall, Jibril achieved a great victory.


    Nitocris reacted and looked at Jibril angrily.


    Seeing Jibril''s eyes were red, and she gave Nitocris an evil smile. The wings behind her that were not stained with dirt from the battle, but still white, spread their wings fiercely, and Jibril moved towards Nitocris.


    "Damn it!?" Nitocris gritted his teeth, but she was helpless.


    After seeing Jibril''s strength, she fully understood that she couldn''t support the opponent''s subordinates for a single round.


    In the eyes of Nitocris, Jibril was a weapon born to fight, she was just an unqualified pharaoh, how could she possibly defeat such a monster.


    "That''s the only way..." Nitocris stood on the scepter and made a decision in his heart.


    She was ready to use the Noble Phantasm.


    Even though Jibril would probably die once she used that Noble Phantasm, if she didn''t use it, Nitocris would most likely die next.


    After all, to face such a "monster", without using a Noble Phantasm, Nitocris had no way of self-destruction.


    "It is almost time to stop, Jibril." At this moment, a Wu Ming voice resounded in the sky.


    As if he was afraid that Jibril wouldn''t be able to hear him, Wu Ming''s voice this time was not so small that Nitocris could hear it.


    "Sir Vero!?" Nitocris was surprised.


    It was natural that Nitocris was afraid. After all, Nitocris would kill Jibril next, and Jibril was Wu Ming''s subordinate. The knight who killed before the Lion King."


    Can this not surprise Nitocris?


    Of course, the current sentence can only be considered as an attempt, because Nitocris has not yet started to act.


    Even though Nitocris didn''t start moving, Jibril''s movement didn''t stop.


    Although Jibril heard Wu Ming''s words, his body subconsciously lowered his speed, but she didn''t stoppletely, and Jibril still flew towards Nitocris.


    Obviously, Jibril was affected by the madness.


    And Wu Ming, who had been on the sidelines for a while, naturally saw it, so he didn''t want to use words to make Jibril stop.


    "Crash---!!" The sound of the chains sliding reached Jibril''s ears.


    Several golden ripples appeared behind Wu Ming, and the chains in those ripples shot towards Jibril.


    Jibril did not look back, relying solely on her voice and instincts, she would definitely dodge these chains.


    However, how could Wu Mingply with Jibril''s wishes?


    *explosion----!!*


    Jibril stopped as if she had hit an invisible wall, and at the same time, the atmosphere gave off a muffled "explosion".


    Jibril''s red eyes that were gradually losing their minds showed a hint of hesitation, feeling a strange tightness from her body, Jibril looked at her body.


    A chain of silver-white chains never knew when they appeared in ck and purple ripples around Jibril.


    It is abination of Wu Ming''s Gate and pseudo Chains of Heaven Due to its ease of use, Wu Ming has used it more than once.


    The pseudo Chains of Heaven bound Jibril''s limbs, body and wings. Not only that, but these chains continued to extend like a living being, enveloping Jibril.


    Gradually, Jibril became entangled like a mummy by the pseudo Chains of Heaven.


    Almost all of the skin initially exposed to the atmosphere is entangled in chains, and only a small portion of the skin is exposed.


    Jibril subconsciously wanted to use magic power to break free from the chains, but Jibril found that only a small amount of magic power was released from the area where her skin was exposed, and the magic power she released was basically like a leak when she faced the chains and generally disappeared.


    Magic absorbed?


    These were Jibril''sst thoughts before she lost her glow. Immediately after, she was wrapped around his head by chains like a giant snake, and at the same time, she also closed his eyes and fell into aa.


    At this point, Jibril''s entire body, including her head, waspletely wrapped in silver-white chains.


    At this point, Jibril, who hadpletely lost some of his sanity, was subdued.


    On the other hand, where is Wu Ming at.


    Wu Ming''s hands were wrapped around arge number of chains, and the chains that extended from his arms entered the ck-purple portal ripples.


    Wu Ming didn''t move at all, he only temporarily made some pseudo Chains of Heaven, and used the portal to surprise Jibril.


    As for Jibril''s thought that the magic power had been absorbed, it was actually not true.


    Jibril''s magic power should have been annihted.

 Chapter 715: The Chains of Annihilation

    Chapter 715: The Chains of Annihtion


    As previously mentioned, Wu Ming deceived and brought his Noble Phantasmits power to this spiritual base.


    However, the abilities of these twelve incarnations can only be used once in this spiritual base. After one incarnation is used, there will be one less, like consumables.


    Wu Ming summoned Flgel and Avant Heim using the eighth incarnation, so there were only eleven incarnations of Wu Ming''s power remaining.


    And Wu Ming had purposely used one of the remaining eleven incarnations when he created the pseudo Chains of Heaven that he was using now.


    Wu Ming added the characteristic of the fifth incarnation to the pseudo Chains of Heaven, which made those who were bound by the pseudo Chains of Heaven be "annihted".


    Of course, Wu Ming can choose to "annihte" what the other party has, whether it is flesh or magic, which can be chosen in control.


    Wu Ming chose the magic power released from the surface of Jibril''s skin to "annihte", so that Jibril''s body was not injured.


    However, it is not without its drawbacks, the pseudo Chains of Heaven with the feature of "annihtion" is added, which cannot maintain the ability to withstand the divinity.


    Originally, Wu Ming created pseudo Chains of Heaven with the effect of restraining divinity, but when this incarnation was added to the process of creating pseudo Chains of Heaven, annihtion gave the characteristics of pseudo Chains of Heaven to "Annihtion" dropped.


    Or it should be the incarnation''s ability to exterminate the characteristics of the pseudo Chains of Heaven.


    And because the Chains of Heaven only had one characteristic, that was, the higher the divinity of the person bound, the stronger the Chains of Heaven would be.


    Therefore, after adding the "annihtion" feature, the "retaining divinity" feature disappeared.


    But it''s okay. After all, the pseudo Chains of Heaven can still be regenerated, but it is a chain mixed with "annihtion", which is now impossible to find.


    Even though the Twelve Incarnations were now a consumable item, they couldn''t be used, right? After all, if not used, then Wu Ming still bothered to bring the Twelve Incarnations.


    Controlling the Chains of Heaven, or now the Chains of Annihtion, Wu Ming sent the unconscious Jibril to the Gate.


    Jibril''s loss of consciousness was not caused by the Chains of Annihtion, it was simply a transition from Jibril''s Mana consumption.


    In general, the magic power consumption transition will only be very weak, and even worse, it may not be able to sustain the entity and be forced to enter a spiritual state.


    The main reason why Jibril was in aa was because she was forcibly stopped by Wu Ming while flying at high speed, and her magic power was instantly annihted when she was released, leaving Jibril in aa.


    When Jibril was in aa, Wu Ming had already connected to Jibril''s spiritual base and started casting him magic power.


    Even though Wu Ming was in the eyes of mana consumption when summoning Flgel and Avant Heim, but a mere Servant, Wu Ming could still provide it.


    After Jibril waspletely swallowed by the purple-ck Gate, Wu Mingnded.


    "I''m sorry, Pharaoh Nitocris, I didn''t look after my subordinates." Wu Ming, who came and greeted Nitocles.


    After all, Jibril''s final impact could indicate that she has the will to kill Nitocris.


    And Nitocris, who Wu Ming also saw, was about to release the Noble Phantasm.


    If Wu Ming didn''t stop her, Jibril and Nitocris would either leave the stage, or the two would leave the stage together.


    After all, it was very likely that when Nitocris unleashed his Noble Phantasm and took Jibril away, Jibril also took the opportunity to take Nitocris away.


    Simply put, it''s the same thing.


    And so, there must have been a rift between him and Ramses II.


    Coming to the opponent''s territory, and as a result, his subordinates and the opponent''s subordinates perished together, if that was the case, no matter whether Wu Ming was evil or not, he would also take revenge with the opponent.


    Wu Ming would imagine the worst case scenario, after all, there was no harm in nning ahead.


    Fortunately, all of this was stopped by Wu Ming.


    "You are serious, Sir Vero." Nitocris stood up and shook his head.


    "By the way, do you know what happened? Why did Jibril fall into such madness?"


    Although Wu Ming also knew that Jibril was disobedient, Jibril should not easily fall into a frenzy.


    Although there was a possibility that Jibril was also trying to make a joke, it ended up being reversed.


    "I don''t really understand either..." Nitocris shook his head.


    Soon after, Nitocris told Wu Ming what he knew.


    After Nitocris sent Wu Ming outside the great hall where Ramses II was, she left the great temple and came out.


    Then she saw Jibril teasing the group of sphinxes in charge of guarding.


    Nitocris stopped Jibril who was dissatisfied with his words, but Jibril stopped teasing the Sphinx group, and instead chatted with Nitocris.


    Although Nitocris was quite surprised, after exchanging names with Jibril and trying to chat with Jibril, she found that Jibril wasn''t bad, so the two started talking.


    Even though they might be enemies because of their respective Masters, neither Nitocris nor Jibril were worried.


    Once you be the enemy, then do your best.


    Neither Nitocris'' loyalty to Ramses II nor Jibril''s loyalty to Wu Ming would keep the two of them from fighting as they had a good conversation.


    It sounds cruel, but it''s the truth.


    Later, when speaking on the topic "the sandstorm I encountered when I first entered the desert", Nitocris said "that''s what I do."


    After that, Jibril smiled and started attacking Nitocris.


    Have to say that Nitocris was still too naive, and Jibril was clearly taking his words too far.


    Jibril was very concerned about the sandstorm that couldn''t be killed. Although the Flgel did not hold grudges like the elves, Jibril was not the type to be crushed and would not find her again.


    Jibril attacks Nitocris, although it seems inexplicable in Nitocris, because Nitocris doesn''t know where she went wrong...


    But since the other party is moving, Nitocris will not be passively beaten.


    As a pharaoh, Nitocris naturally used magic and summoned servants to attack, but as said before, whether it was a scarab, a mummy, or even magic, it had little effect on Jibril.


    Only arge being like the Sphinx could hold Jibril down a bit, so Nitocris started summoning the Sphinx.


    What happened after that was known to Wu Ming.


    "In other words, Jibrilpletely lost her mind during the fight."

 Chapter 716: Confession of Nitocris

    Chapter 716: Confession of Nitocris


    Although Jibril was angry that Nitocris used the sandstorm to y with her, but because she wanted to y, Jibril did not rush to kill Nitocris, but instead resisted Nitocris'' summons, Trying to find pleasure in fighting and killing.


    Must know that even though Nitocris is a pharaoh and has a powerful Noble Phantasm, if Jibril kills or surprises her, Nitocris might not be able to use Noble Phantasm.


    After all, Jibril''s physical attributes were very strong, and judging from the Servant panel, that was what the best Servants should have.


    So Jibril who didn''t kill Nitocris directly, actually wanted to y with Nitocris to pay for the "sandstorm" shame.


    As a result, when Jibril fought the Sphinx summoned by Nitocris, Jibril was gradually affected by the madness, so much so that she didn''t even want to listen to Wu Ming''s words.


    Although it was unclear whether this was the case or not, Wu Ming felt that his judgment was correct.


    "Simply put, it was actually the suffering that Jibril herself inflicted" Wu Ming''s tone was a little helpless, but many things had happened, and he couldn''t help but smile.


    "That Sir Vero" Nitocris seemed hesitating to say anything,


    "If you have something to say, just say it directly. After all, this time it''s our side taking care of it." Wu Ming spoke frankly.


    "Yes." Nitocris nodded.


    "Even though I''m not from your faction, if possible, please don''t punish Jibril."


    "If I understand correctly, are you begging her?" Wu Ming nced at Nitocris in surprise.


    Nitocris pleaded for Jibril, which was beyond Wu Ming''s expectation.


    "Yes, Jibril and I are actually quitepatible. I felt very happy chatting with her. Although I don''t know why Jibril suddenly attacked me, I think it must be Jibril who is angry. Maybe because of the influence of his skills."


    This was even more shocking to Wu Ming, Nitocris had not yet realized that Jibril was pretending to chat with her, and his real purpose was to lie to her.


    "May I ask why?" Wu Ming said.


    Nitocris hesitated, seeing Nitocris like this, Wu Ming waved his hand quickly.


    "Of course, if it''s ufortable, you don''t have to say it."


    However, Nitocris shook his head.


    "There is nothing ufortable or inconvenient."


    Then, as if she had made up his mind, Nitocris opened his mouth to exin.


    "Sir Vero, I''m afraid you know what you''re saying. I was able to be a pharaoh because I was pushed by other people. In short, I am actually a puppet."


    Nitocris''s eyes fluctuated slightly, as if remembering the events in his life.


    "However, even so, I am ready to be a pharaoh, the son of God, the king of God, but the price is that I have no close friends." said Nitocris and his eyes dimmed.


    She was hastily pushed into the position of pharaoh, and his real friend is thought to have gradually distanced herself from Nitocris due to the difference between "human and god".


    "But I still have a brother. I can talk to him in my spare time and calm my tense heart. Just like that, I am also very satisfied." Thinking of his kin, there was a hint of tenderness in Nitocris'' eyes.


    "But my only rtive, my brother, was falsely used and killed by the people who pushed me to the pharaoh''s throne and used me as a puppet." Nitocris'' tone carried a hint of sadness.


    "They even told me the news on purpose, and they even talked about it in front of me, as if to show off."


    Since it was a caged doll and bird, there was no need to avoid it.


    Since it was a doll and a fish in a pond, there was no need to be amazed at all.


    Precisely because it was a doll and an object in the palm of his hand, there was no need to be wary.


    And the result is...


    "I killed them," said Nitocris without sadness or joy.


    "They never thought that I would take action against them. I still remember their desperate expressions before they were drowned." Despite Nitocris''s cruel words, there was no pride in the sess of the revenge on his face.


    Because it doesn''t make any sense at all.


    Why doesn''t it make sense, it''s because...


    "My rtives cannot be resurrected. Even if I cut those people into tens of thousands of pieces, he still can''t be resurrected." Nitocris'' hand gripped the scepter tightly, as if it was about to break.


    "I lost my rtives who understood me, and I also thought that my murder had disqualified me from bing a pharaoh. In the end, I chose to kill myself."


    Nitocris finished speaking, and during this period, Wu Ming did not say a word.


    Nitocris had spoken to this level, and Wu Ming had almost understood it.


    She was able to "risk" his own life for his rtives precisely because his rtives understood her.


    Whether it was because understanding Nitocris was his rtive, or because she was understood by his rtives, it didn''t matter.


    The important thing is that there are no "trusted people" anymore.


    After talking with Jibril for a while, Nitocris clearly felt that Jibril could understand her and could be his best friend.


    This is normal. After all, Nitocris only lived for a short time and did not have many close friends. Moreover, after bing a Servant, he lived with Ramses II the entire time.


    To Nitocris, Ramses II was someone who needed respect and loyalty, so she couldn''t be a close friend.


    It could be said that Jibril was the first woman Nitocris had met besides Chaldea who could be close friends.


    Therefore, Nitocris would do everything possible to protect the Chaldeans who had just saved his life.


    Because of that, Nitocris didn''t use the Noble Phantasm on Jibril in the first ce.


    And Jibril didn''t attack Nitocris directly, but she most likely had good feelings for Nitocris, so she decided to tease Nitocris.


    As for Nitocris''s recent murder, Wu Ming guessed it was due to the influence of madness.


    And Nitocris finally prepared to use Noble Phantasm against Jibril, and that was because she was desperate.


    As said before, if the two became enemies, they would never join hands, because the departures were different.


    Nitocris couldn''t die yet, at least she couldn''t die so suffocating, at least she had to be loyal to Ramses II.


    The question of whether Jibril and Nitocris met each other could only be known after Jibril woke up.


    "Although Jibril had the idea of looking for information at first, I could feel that she was really happy during the chat, it wasn''t pretending." Nitocris forgave Jibril.


    "If you can, please don''t punish her."


    Nitocris said with a "please" look.


    Wu Ming could only helplesslyugh.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t punish her."

 Chapter 717: Back to Avant Heim

    Chapter 717: Back to Avant Heim


    "I don''t have a habit of punishing my subordinates, so even if you say so, I won''t punish her."


    Wu Ming''s words put Nitocris at ease.


    "Thank you, Sir Vero."


    However, Wu Ming had doubts.


    "I remember what you said earlier, you actually know that Jibril was chatting with you just to set you up, right?"


    Nitocris smiled and nodded.


    "Sir Vero, you shouldn''t think I''m stupid, after all, I''m also a pharaoh, how can I do it without a little sense."


    After all, when Nitocris drowned those in power who killed his brother, she used a trick.


    So...


    "Actually, I''m quite smart~"


    Wu Ming smiled helplessly, although he was helpless, but he had another meaning.


    "Time is running out, and the purpose of mying here has been aplished, and I''m ready to go."


    The Holy Grail is obtained, and there is no battle with Ramses II. Even though Jibril had a fight with Nitocris over his madness, in the end nothing happened, so Wu Ming was ready to leave.


    "Ah! By the way, Sir Vero, I have something to report."


    As soon as she heard that Wu Ming was leaving, Nitocris immediately remembered something.


    "What is it?" Wu Ming looked at Nitocris with a confused look. He should have no other rtionship with this ce.


    "Lord Ozymandias captured a knight from the Holy City not long ago."


    "knight?"


    Wu Ming was stunned for a moment, then thought of something.


    Could it be Tristan?


    "It''s the knight with the magic bow."


    It really is Tristan. Have to say that this guy is really unlucky. He had just been sent to the desert by Wu Ming to ask for the information, but he was caught after a while.


    However, if it really was Tristan, why couldn''t Wu Ming understand Tristan''s position, because he was currently Tristan''s temporary master.


    "Lord Ozymandias identally noticed that someone was looking for terrain information nearby, so he immediately captured that person and imprisoned him in the pyramid underground, and was isted."


    This time Wu Ming''s doubts were answered, it turned out that the barrier was blocking his perception of Tristan.


    And because Tristan didn''t leave, the contract between him and Wu Ming was still intact, so Wu Ming didn''t notice that Tristan was caught.


    "Lord Ozymandias told me that if you want to leave, I will give it to you..."


    "No." Wu Ming suddenly interrupted Nitocris.


    "I don''t want him anymore, let him stay under the pyramid."


    "Eh?!"


    Nitocris was taken aback by Wu Ming''s words, why... No?


    "Thanks to Ramses II for helping me look after Tristan, remember to express my gratitude, I''m leaving first."


    Just kidding, can you not understand who Tristan is? If he returned to Artoria, it would be of great help, so let Tristan stay.


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, the ck and purple Gate opened, and before Nitocris could react, Wu Ming plunged in, and then the ck and purple Gate also closed.


    "O-Okay..." Nitocris then reacted and nodded subconsciously.


    However, Wu Ming had already left.


    On the lower level of the pyramid, inside the prison, Tristan sat on the stone bed and sighed while looking at his hands that were left empty due to the seized weapons.


    "Oh~ I''m so sad"


    ....


    Like the ground scorched by fire, Avant Heim''s huge floating tree with its crystal leaves and red trunk soared high above the sky.


    The crystal leaves swayed constantly with the air passing high in the sky, constantly reflecting the sunlight around it.


    The giant tree like a floating ind gave off a harmless feeling in the sun.


    However, beneath this seemingly peaceful scene, there was killing intent.


    The Flgel race entered a state of alert, so with the existence of the Flgel "home", Avant Heim''s responsibilities were not small.


    Don''t see how Avant Heim usually doesn''t act, just because there''s a Flgel there, there''s no need to act.


    And now, Avant Heim, who bore the heavy responsibility of guarding the Flgel, was on high alert.


    A ck-purple ripple suddenly appeared in the sky above Avant Heim, and with the sound of chains, an "angel"-like figure fell.


    It was Jibril who was unconscious.


    After Avant Heim saw that the visitor was an acquaintance, the several small tree trunks on his body instantly grew longer and stretchy, catching Jibril.


    Immediately after, another ck-purple ripple appeared, and Wu Ming''s figure appeared in the air.


    Seeing the arrival of lord yang, Avant Heim controlled the many red branches to lengthen.


    Although it knows that its master can fly, it must be weing.


    Wu Ming also gave Avant Heim a lot of face, and fell freely onto the red branch that Avant held out.


    Standing on Avant Heim''s branch, Wu Ming came to a certain tform on Avant Heim''s body like an elevator.


    Beside him, Jibril was also brought down by Avant Heim.


    Its red branches receded like tentacles, and only Jibril, who was unconscious, was left on the tform.


    "Avant, send Jibril to his room."


    No one responded to Wu Ming, and Avant Heim proved his obedience to the action.


    The tform under Jibril seemed to melt, and Jibril slowly sank.


    This was Avant Heim''s ability, so Wu Ming did not panic.


    Jibril actually fell onto the softened tform, and in just a few seconds, Jibril disappeared and the tform returned to its original state.


    "A very convenient ability." Wu Mingmented.


    Have to say that the Flgels race chose to live in Avant Heim, and they really made no mistake. Avant Heim, the mobile multifunctional air fort, is great.


    However, seeing Avant Heim at his feet, Wu Ming suddenly remembered something.


    "It seems that I have been tricked by Ramses II..."


    At first, Ramses II attacked Wu Ming first, and Wu Ming went this time to find his ce and retrieve the Holy Grail.


    However, after working for a long time, Wu Ming was even indebted to the other party.


    Although the attack that Ramses II fired was also to determine whether Wu Ming''s army was qualified to exist, no matter what, it was the other party who made the first move.


    Wu Ming''sbination was blinded by the Holy Grail.


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter." Wu Ming shrugged calmly.


    After all, it has nothing to do with Ramses II. After solving Artoria''s problem, hand over the Holy Grail to Gudako and you''re done.


    "Go and see how the Flgels are doing."


    Avant Heim understood, the tform under Wu Ming''s feet softened, and Wu Ming''s body slowly sank as if it had fallen into a swamp.

 Chapter 718: Monitoring

    Chapter 718: Monitoring


    To be honest, ever since Wu Ming became the owner of Avant Heim, he had never stepped into Avant Heim''s body to see it.


    Walking down the corridor, Wu Ming looked around curiously.


    "This is no different from any other ordinary building..."


    Wu Ming thought that Avant Heim''s body, which belonged to "living beings", should be more simr to the style of living beings, but he did not expect it to be simr to internal structures such as steel and stone.


    If you insist on making a difference, then Avant Heim''s "building" is extravagant.


    "By the way, it looks like the Flgel''s room is empty..." As soon as Wu Ming finished speaking, the corridor changed.


    The walls of the corridor were like cracks in the walls of the lower houses, and doors opened one after another in the smooth walls.


    In addition, each door has a small window.


    Needless to say, this must have been done by Avant Heim for Wu Ming, so that he could check the status of the Flgels.


    However...


    "I can''t stand at the windows of those doors one by one, can I," said Wu Ming with tears in his eyes.


    After hearing Wu Ming''s words, almost all the doors disappeared, but one door remained.


    Ever since Avant Heim left this door, he must have beckoned Wu Ming to enter.


    Without speaking any further, Wu Ming walked to the only door, pushed open the door and entered.


    It was a monitoring room full of technology.


    The room is big or small, filled with modern floors and walls, and consoles with arge number of buttons, keyboards, and handles, andrge ck screens like technology surround the room and stick to the walls.


    "Uh" To be honest, Wu Ming was dumbfounded.


    This person, Avant Heim, was definitely a mobile fortress, and as a result, he had created a control room full of technology for Wu Ming.


    Could this make Wu Ming dumbfounded?


    "But it''s much morefortable."


    After reacting, Wu Ming was not surprised that Avant Heim could imagine such a room.


    ording to Wu Ming''s understanding, it seems that Servants will acquire modern knowledge when they are summoned.


    Although Wu Ming wasn''t sure whether the Servant summoned in the singrity would acquire modern knowledge, but seeing that Avant Heim had so skillfully built a room full of technology, it had acquired modern knowledge.


    "I hope it is very convenient to use," Wu Ming said as he walked towards the console.


    After all, Wu Ming wasn''t sure if Avant Heim could make such an advanced instrument with just the modern knowledge he had to provide.


    The whole room is quite simple, with just a big screen and console.


    The console is of course located in the middle of the room, and the console is located facing the door.


    Wu Ming walked behind the console and sat on the bright looking sofa chair.


    "Veryfortable." Wu Ming patted the armrests on both sides of the sofa and nodded in satisfaction.


    "Then start the big screen and let me see."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, Avant Heim started to act.


    *Oo*


    One by one, therge screen turned from pitch ck to a dazzling blue light.


    Immediately after that, the console''s buttons, buttons, joysticks also glowed.


    "Un, almost the same." Wu Ming nodded.


    Unexpectedly, Avant Heim can actually bring back this sense of technology, which is quite clever.


    "Huh" Immediately after, arge virtual screen generated by magic power appeared on the console in front of Wu Ming in a folded form.


    "Eh..."


    Wu Ming was stunned, but his heart was not calm.


    Is this the end?


    Therge lit screen on the wall emitted a blue light and nothing was shown, as if it was falling.


    The device on the console emits light, and it only provides a magic power outlet for the magic power screen, so that the magic power screen can be disyed, and there is no other great use at all.


    Except for the chair that Wu Ming was veryfortable sitting on, everything else was just gold and jade, and there was only a "fake" on the outside.


    "I should have thought long ago that even if the Servant is given modern knowledge, how can such a sophisticatedputer system be told to the Servant." Wu Ming sighed in a self-deprecating manner, and then smiled helplessly.


    If the Servant was given such a level of knowledge, the Servant summoning system would be extremely terrifying.


    That is, Avant Heim came up with a monitoring room that appears to be teeming with this technology, but is really just "draw a spoonful ording to the gourd". "It''s just the skin.


    In fact, Avant Heim uses "magic", not "technology".


    "Forget it, as long as it can be used." Wu Ming didn''t really care.


    He was simply taken aback by the actions of this fellow with a hint of "natural" attributes.


    Without further ado, Wu Ming looked at therge virtual screen condensed by magic power in front of him on the console.


    Each virtualrge screen is nearly three meters long. Therge screen was divided into countless small screens, and each screen disyed the monitoring situation of each Flgel''s room.


    Since there were so many Flugels, the screens were stacked on top of each other.


    Wu Ming waved his hand, and Avant Heim consciously helped him separate therge folded screen.


    The virtual screen pieces were arranged to form a "wall" in the space before Wu Ming''s eyes.


    Although it looked a little dazzling, it actually reported the situation of every Flgel to Wu Ming directly.


    "Everyone is sleeping." Quickly ncing at the Flgel on the screen, they were all fast asleep.


    Wu Ming also saw Jibril on the screen, she was not floating in the room like other Flgel, but lying on his bed.


    After all, the other Flgel were "on standby" and she was in aa.


    Although Wu Ming also had a way to quickly wake Jibril up, but...


    "It''s better to let her sleep. After all, by giving her magic power continuously, she can achieve a recovery effect." Although a little slower.


    Apart from the Flgel, there were also surveince cameras in the corridor on the big screen.


    Looking at the monitor, Wu Ming suddenly felt that something was off on the big screen.


    He seemed to see a dark shadow sh across the corridor.


    He checked the big screen again, trying to figure out what was wrong, but no matter how careful he was, he couldn''t see anything different anymore.


    "My illusion?" Wu Ming frowned.


    "No, it''s definitely not an illusion."


    Wu Ming had always trusted his sixth sense. Whenever he followed his sixth sense to do something, it was basically true. He was sure that something had entered Avant Heim''s body.


    And the ck shadow imprint that he had just caught made Wu Ming feel dangerous.


    Strong stealth abilities, strange movements, and even made Wu Ming feel a sense of crisis. Combined with this singrity now, he only thought of one person.


    "First Hassan" As soon as Wu Ming finished speaking, he saw a sword light strike him.

 Chapter 719: First Hassan

    Chapter 719: First Hassan


    Wu Ming dodged subconsciously, but found that he really did a useless job.


    Can''t escape!


    Wu Ming was surprised.


    Obviously the speed of the sword light is not fast, but Wu Ming''s heart has a feeling that he is unable to dodge.


    *Pfft-!!*


    With a puff, half of Wu Ming''s arm was cut off, and blood was flowing.


    However, Wu Ming only frowned, and without saying a word, he directly raised his other arm and punched him behind him.


    *Explosion----!!*


    As the fist collided with the dim and deste one meter tall skull shield, a powerful force made the atmosphere tremble.


    At this moment, Avant Heim also reacted.


    This is his body. Someone sneaked in and he didn''t even know it. This is embarrassing!


    In an instant, countless branch-like tentacles pierced where Wu Ming was striking at an extremely fast speed like sharp swords.


    *Bang*


    The sword light shed, and these Avant Heim''s branches and tentacles shattered one by one, as if they were "dead".


    At this time, the Flgels in their respective rooms were also "Wake up" by the battle between Wu Ming, Avant Heim and the enemy.


    When they were in their respective rooms, they suddenly opened their eyes, and the golden pupils where the sword and shield intersect instantly turned into the red pupils of the sword enchantment.


    Like ghosts, the Flgels collectively passed through the illusory walls of their rooms, heading towards Wu Ming.


    Due to the wall-prating nature of the Flgel, the wall is just ayer of colored air to the Flgel.


    "Everyone stop." Wu Ming shouted into the air.


    Wu Ming knew very well who the other party was.


    As the spiritual base of the Grand Assassin, other than First Hassan, Wu Ming really couldn''t think of anyone who could be that person.


    Therefore, the other party cannot be settled by relying on the number of people, even if this "number of people" is equipped with Flgels.


    Wu Ming''s mand" made the Flgels that were irritably passing through the wall at Wu Ming''s side stagnate collectively.


    Even a few Flugels had entered the room where Wu Ming was.


    "Return to your respective rooms and prepare," Wu Ming said and issued a second order.


    Whether it was the Flgel who had alreadye to Wu Ming''s room, or the other Flgel who didn''t have time to enter, they together bowed their heads and left.


    The Flgels retreated to their respective rooms, but still stared at the room Wu Ming was in with bloodshot eyes.


    Although Wu Ming was extremely dissatisfied that Flgels were Berserkers, he also had to admit that Berserkers had the extra advantage of being obedient.


    And in the "all stops" that Wu Ming said earlier naturally included Avant Heim, so Avant Heim didn''t attack anymore.


    "First Hassan, you and I have no enmity, why did youe to kill me." Wu Ming looked at the shadow he had attacked earlier in a somewhat unpleasant tone.


    The entire room was shrouded in widescreen light, but the corner behind Wu Ming was dark.


    The reason why it was in the shadows was because Wu Ming still couldn''t see who the other party was.


    However, apart from the most mysterious First Hassan, who possessed such strong stealth abilities and strength strong enough to cut off Wu Ming''s arm, he was truly unable to think of anyone else.


    As if it was because he had given up without killing the enemy with a single strike, or because his goal had been achieved, the shadow in the corner disappeared, revealing a tall figure.


    He was over two meters tall, and wore dark, worn-looking armor. The shoulders, elbows, knees, and even the back of the armor had spikes up like decorations. Holding the sword in the right hand, the left hand holding arge shield one meter high with the same spikes.


    The most important thing was that the opponent''s armor had a somewhat worn-looking cloak and skull mask.


    If the mask, not very prepared, because the other party''s skull mask is more like a "helmet" than a mask.


    The skull with strange horns wrapped tightly around the opponent''s head, although the position near the chin wasn''t covered by the skull, it showed darkness.


    Just in the eye area, a deep blue me like soul me lit up faintly.


    With this skeleton face alone, Wu Ming had determined that his opponent was indeed Hassan, and it must be First Hassan.


    " kacha!!"


    With a slight cracking sound, the shield held by First Hassan produced a slight crack, and then it shattered.


    The pieces turned into a ck mist of nothingness, intertwining into a dim cloak behind First Hassan.


    First Hassan, who had lost the shield in his left hand, chose to touch the tip of the greatsword to the ground, and pressed the hilt of the greatsword with both hands, as if leaning against a stick.


    "Answer my question, First Hassan!" Wu Ming repeated in an increasingly unfriendly tone.


    Wu Ming was really good at talking, but that didn''t mean that he was shed with a sword, and he held it back with a severed arm.


    Moreover, Wu Ming was not afraid of the Grand Servant. He has twelve incarnations. If he thought about it, he couldpletely let First Hassan off the stage here.


    "Your night bell hasn''t rung yet, but your destiny has changed." An old, deep voice came from behind First Hassan''s mask.


    "???"


    Wu Ming was dumbfounded, what was this?


    The fact that the night bell didn''t ring meant he didn''t deserve to die now...


    After saying this, Wu Ming felt that he was scolding himself, but it was true.


    Then why did youe to kill me?


    ording to Wu Ming''s knowledge, it was First Hassan who killed the lost Hassan, it was Hassan who killed Hassan.


    Although it didn''t mean First Hassan would only kill Hassan, Wu Ming didn''t know why the other party wanted to kill him.


    The two of them had absolutely no conflict of interest, and Wu Ming also saved the life of a Hassan, so the other party came to thank him!


    However, this "thank you" was really too much.


    Also, what does "Destiny Shift" mean?


    Is it possible that there is something you have to do yourself, but haven''t done yourself yet?


    Even if it is a reminder, do you want to sh directly?


    The First Hassan had the ability to instantly kill an opponent, and Wu Ming could also feel the power of "instant death" from the sword shing at him, but the sword cut through Wu Ming but did not trigger the "instant death" effect at all.


    Wu Ming''s body was 100% immune to such means, but this spiritual base was not immune.


    In other words, in fact, First Hassan did not want to kill at all?


    "There are deviations from the destiny of winged humans from other worlds and giant beasts floating in the world." First Hassan spoke again.


    Wu Ming frowned.


    Was it because Flgel and Avant Heim were not natives of this world that they were targeted by Hassan the First?

 Chapter 720: I’m so grateful

    Chapter 720: I¡¯m so grateful


    The Flgel and Avant Heim are not products of this, which means they are actually "stranglers".


    As a Counter Force, the Grand Servant is here to finish off this "stowaway"


    However, with the rtionship between Wu Ming and the Counter Force, how could the Counter Force be able to take action against Wu Ming?


    Moreover, the First Hassan waspletely aimed at Wu Ming, and now Wu Ming was unable to understand the story in it.


    But after hearing First Hassan''s next words, Wu Ming understood.


    "However, the sword has been drawn, and there is no such thing as a second sword."


    Simply put, First Hassan saved Flgel and Avant Heim.


    So this is actually a disguised way of saying that Wu Ming took the "punishment" on behalf of Flgel and Avant Heim


    Wu Ming, who already knew it, sighed, and the anger in his heart disappeared.


    At this time, human history is being burned, and ya''s current state of human control is definitely not good. Hassan the First may have been sent to help Chaldea save human history.


    First Hassan''s mission is to understand "abnormality", and as "stranglers", Flgel and Avant Heim must be one of the anomalies, the so-called transgression of "fate".


    "Heaven''s Mandate" means "established fact".


    Originally, there had been no existence as conspicuous as Avant Heim and Flgel in history, so this was considered a vition of "Fate".


    Like the Lion King currently in the Holy City, he seeded the Lionheart King and ruled the Holy City.


    Since Wu Ming''s side was a vition of the "Heaven''s Mandate", was Ramses II''s side a vition of the "Heaven''s Mandate"?


    Hmm, that''s very possible.


    Wu Ming remembered some details of Ramses II.


    When Ramses II spoke to Wu Ming, Ramses II held his head the whole time, and his neck gave Wu Ming the feeling that something was wrong.


    It was okay not to think about it carefully at first, but now that he thought about it, Wu Ming felt that something was amiss.


    Could it be that Ramses II really was beheaded by Hassan the First, and that it was his head that was beheaded.


    Seeing First Hassan''s ability to sneak and kill, Wu Ming had no doubt that the other party could sessfully infiltrate Ramses II''s temple.


    The reason why Ramses II didn''t die should be a blessing given to Ramses II by the temple.


    The Sakatsuki residence built by Wu Ming in the world Miyu was in was his temple.


    Although the scale of the temple is notrge, if Wu Ming is in the temple, he cannot be killed, just like Ramses II cannot be killed in his own temple.


    With this series of spections, Wu Ming was now increasingly suspicious of Ramses II, wondering if he was also cut off by First Hassan.


    Ramses II didn''t die because of the temple, and why was Wu Ming shed by First Hassan when there was no temple, but he was fine. The doubts here are almost solved.


    It made sense that Wu Ming''s spirit base didn''t have the instant death immunity effect of the dragon that was the root of his own body. Even if he was cut in the arm, from an "instant death" point of view, as long as he touched it, he would die.


    So, Wu Ming should have left the stage by now.


    But Wu Ming did nothing.


    Wu Ming saw his broken arm, his cut arm had turned into magic and disappeared, and his severed arm wound had stopped bleeding, but that was not the point.


    In essence, Wu Ming did not feel the aura of "death" in his severed arm.


    Wu Ming could even use magic power to condense it back.


    Just do it.


    Wu Ming thought like this, magic power surged into the broken arm, and in just a few seconds, a new arm reappeared.


    Of course.


    Seeing his newly grown arms, Wu Ming looked at First Hassan, who was surrounded by shadows.


    "Is this the Counter Force''s decision or your own intention?" Wu Ming looked at First Hassan.


    Wu Ming''s matter was very simple, whether it was the Counter Force giving the order to be merciful, or the First Hassan himself choosing not to let Wu Ming out.


    "This is the order of the curfew, and this is my intention."


    Evening Bell''s instructions must have been restraint.


    This is the gap. Ramses II''s head was beheaded. Thinking of it this way, First Hassan did not use the power of "instant death" when he attacked Ramses II.


    There are many ways to remove Servants from the stage, such asck of magic power, exit of Master, crushing hearts and heads, etc.


    In general, as long as the head of the Servant is gone, even if the spiritual core is intact, it will disappear, unless there is a special ability.


    This is what happened with Ramses II. The great temple of Ramses II allowed him to survive his beheading and not leave the stage.


    However, thanks to the fact that Hassan the First did not use the power of "instant death", this gave Ramses II the opportunity to use the temple to prolong his life.


    And Hassan the First, who believed in the adage that "a sword is out of the scabbard, there is no second sword", did not attack Ramses II again.


    By Wu Ming''s side, he clearly remembered that the First Hassan was cut on his body, because Wu Ming''s dodge caused his arm to be severed.


    Don''t see decapitation as no better than decapitation, but you should know that the body is the least likely to be dismemberedpared to other parts.


    After all, there were only very small connection points with the body, such as arms, head, etc., so First Hassan actually intended to cut them off, he actually didn''t expect Wu Ming to detect his attack and dodge it.


    It was worthy of the legendary dragon name.


    First Hassan thought so in his heart.


    On Wu Ming''s side, he thought...


    Wu Ming nodded silently in his heart.


    "Since that is the case, I will not hold you ountable for your murder, First Hassan," Wu Ming said calmly.


    Wu Ming took advantage of it this time. Hassan the First to infiltrate here surely won''t take long. If he used Wu Ming to go to Ramses II to take action against Avant Heim and the Flgel, they felt they couldn''t hold on. There is a 100 percent chance that they will leave the stage.


    ording to the "I mean" that First Hassan said, that is to say, First Hassan himself chose to wait for Wu Ming to arrive, and then gave Wu Ming a sh to release Flgel and Avant Heim.


    Thinking of this, Wu Ming seems to have to thank First Hassan?


    This is too embarrassing, even if First Hassan just shes Wu Ming''s face, but he has to thank him for being shed, he can''t do it.


    As if seeing Wu Ming''s concern, First Hassan spoke directly.


    "I will remember the fact that you saved Hassan of the Cursed Arm."


    "Uh" Wu Ming was dumbfounded, this is really thank you


    Although this thank you gift was a bit too much for Wu Ming...


    "There''s one more thing I have to do," First Hassan said suddenly.

 Chapter 721: First Hassan Reminder

    "The silver arm can''t save the pure white one, and you still need your safety."


    Wu Ming froze for a moment, then frowned.


    Pure white people? Silver Arm?


    There is no doubt that these two are two people.


    As for the "pure white person", Wu Ming could still guess, it was the pure white lion king who now upied the holy city ¨C Artoria Pendragon.


    Not so ording to Wu Ming, Ramses II also mentioned the Lion King Artoria who was currently in the Holy City.


    But who is the silver arm?


    Wu Ming didn''t remember the silver arm among the people he knew, or was it someone Artoria knew?


    Those rted to Artoria were the same, the Knights of the Round Table, Merlin, Morgan Le Fay, etc. But Wu Ming, who had apanied Artoria most of his life, was familiar with Artoria, and he was also familiar with her.


    But none of these people are rted to the "Silver Arm".


    Silver sleeve...sleeve...sleeve? hand! ?


    Wait! ?


    Wu Ming suddenly thought of something.


    Judging from the information Wu Ming had obtained so far, only three of the Knights of the Round Table did not respond to Artoria''s call.


    Snce Vero Eude, Ghad, and Bedivere.


    Vero is Wu Ming himself, and it is normal that he cannot be summoned. Ghad possessed Mashu, and naturally he was unable to respond to the summon, but Bedivere, who was quite loyal to Artoria, had not yet responded to Artoria''s summon, this was undoubtedly a big doubt.


    As a Knight of the Round Table, Bedivere has a great feature, he is a broken arm.


    Among the knights of the round table, only Bedivere had a rtionship with the "arm".


    And at the point of Uruk''s singrity, Wu Ming once spoke to Merlin. Through the conversation, he learns that Merlin is actually very aware of the sixth singrity where he is now. After all, he had irvoyance.


    And Merlin revealed Artoria''s story to this singrity, otherwise Wu Ming wouldn''t have known that Artoria was here.


    Still through the conversation, Wu Ming faintly knew from Merlin''s mouth that it wasn''t because Merlin didn''t do anything, and he cast a shadow.


    As for what that omen was, unfortunately, Merlin changed the subject or shook his head mysteriously, refusing to say anything.


    Maybe Bedivere is a "omen" or not.


    But what is the truth, we have to wait until the truth is revealed before we can find out.


    After finishing his inner thoughts, Wu Ming looked at First Hassan, who was standing in the same ce, leaning on his greatsword as if leaning on a stick.


    "First Hassan was able toe and tell me all this, and I will definitely remember it in my heart, and I will consider going to the Holy City again."


    Wu Ming didn''t decide to go to the holy city to stop Artoria, because of the "oath" matter, he chose to leave the holy city for a while and went to the desert to get the Holy Grail.


    Luckily, he ran into Gudako and his group on the way, so his goal of "helping Gudako fix the singrity as soon as possible" was halfway done.


    One is to find Gudako, and the other is toplete objectives.


    The former has beenpleted, and thetter is soon. After all, Wu Ming had brought back the Holy Grail. After Gudako apanies Mashu to solve Ghad''s "wish", Wu Ming will give the Holy Grail to Gudako, starting to perform the singrity of repairing.


    But after learning that Artoria seemed to have some ns to hide from Wu Ming, and First Hassan had personallye to remind him, Wu Ming decided to stay in this singrity for the time being.


    "No need to say much, this is thank you." First Hassan responded to Wu Ming in a short and simple tone, like saying goodbye.


    Soon after, with a wind of ck mist, First Hassan disappeared.


    At the same time, the dark and dark feeling in the room also disappeared.


    The eyes of every Fl¨¹gel in his room also changed from the pupil of the red sword talisman to the pupil of the golden one where the sword and shield intersect, and all of the Fl¨¹gel calmed down.


    And Avant Heim, who used the entire floating tree as his body, also rxed, and Wu Ming could clearly feel that Avant Heim''s magic power was very stable.


    "As expected of Hassan among Hassan, assassin among assassins, has the existence of a Grand spiritual base." Wu Ming couldn''t help but admire.


    To be honest, just this Presence Concealment, which was difficult for even Wu Ming to detect, was enough to show the strength of the First Hassan.


    However, if Ramses II saw this scene, he would have to refresh his views on Wu Ming.


    Look at Wu Ming, even he can faintly feel the presence of the Grand Assassin, and even the attacks of the opponent can dodge, even though he doesn''t dodge, at least he moves.


    Like Ramses II, he didn''t even know he had been beheaded. If Hassan the First did not finally show his face, Ramses II would not know who attacked him.


    If it wasn''t for Wu Ming seeing Ramses II and getting to know him a bit, Wu Ming would probably have praised Ramses II for being so honest as he was afraid of being cut down by First Hassan.


    But just because Wu Ming had seen Ramses II and understood his character, he wouldn''t have thought so.


    How could someone like Gilgamesh know how to spell fear?


    It was this king-like courage that Wu Ming valued.


    When Wu Ming was thinking about whether to go to the Holy City soon, First Hassan''s voice suddenly came from the void.


    "I have cut off your alien spirit, and the armor of refutation ising back.T0pp ????v??l updates on n/(o)v??lbin(.


    This is undoubtedly the supernatural power of First Hassan, Wu Ming who has seen his magical power, is not afraid, but nodded knowingly.


    Instead, the Fl¨¹gels and Avant Heim were taken aback by the sudden return of First Hassan''s carbine, and the collective entered a state of battle again.


    This made some helpless and grateful smiles.


    They weren''t the First Hassan''s opponents, but for the safety of their master, they would still stand.


    Loyalty is evident in the Fl¨¹gels race.


    Previously, when Wu Ming was cut off by the First Hassan, almost all of the Fl¨¹gels woke up from their "standby" sleep and rushed towards Wu Ming.


    That''s almost all, except Jibril did note.


    It made sense that Jibril would definitelye first in this situation, but this time, she was nowhere to be seen.


    The main thing was that Jibril had still not recovered from a deep sleep due to the previous ident.


    Simr to human body armor, Jibril''sck of magic power was serious, and when she recovered, her entire body might not wake up even if she wanted to wake up.


    It''s like losing a lot of blood and falling into aa.


    No longer caring about Jibril''s business, Wu Ming walked out of the room.


    Now that all the Flugels were awake, they had to calm them down to sleep.


    Otherwise, even in a nonbat state, Wu Ming was afraid that madness would swallow their sanity.


    However, thinking about the number of Fl¨¹gels, Wu Ming felt a stomach ache.


    "It''s like exercising..."

 Chapter 722: Tasteless

    "The silver arm can''t save the pure white one, and you still need your safety."


    Wu Ming froze for a moment, then frowned.


    Pure white people? Silver Arm?


    There is no doubt that these two are two people.


    As for the "pure white person", Wu Ming could still guess, it was the pure white lion king who now upied the holy city ¨C Artoria Pendragon.


    Not so ording to Wu Ming, Ramses II also mentioned the Lion King Artoria who was currently in the Holy City.


    But who is the silver arm?


    Wu Ming didn''t remember the silver arm among the people he knew, or was it someone Artoria knew?


    Those rted to Artoria were the same, the Knights of the Round Table, Merlin, Morgan Le Fay, etc. But Wu Ming, who had apanied Artoria most of his life, was familiar with Artoria, and he was also familiar with her.


    But none of these people are rted to the "Silver Arm".


    Silver sleeve...sleeve...sleeve? hand! ?


    Wait! ?


    Wu Ming suddenly thought of something.


    Judging from the information Wu Ming had obtained so far, only three of the Knights of the Round Table did not respond to Artoria''s call.


    Snce Vero Eude, Ghad, and Bedivere.


    Vero is Wu Ming himself, and it is normal that he cannot be summoned. Ghad possessed Mashu, and naturally he was unable to respond to the summon, but Bedivere, who was quite loyal to Artoria, had not yet responded to Artoria''s summon, this was undoubtedly a big doubt.


    As a Knight of the Round Table, Bedivere has a great feature, he is a broken arm.


    Among the knights of the round table, only Bedivere had a rtionship with the "arm".


    And at the point of Uruk''s singrity, Wu Ming once spoke to Merlin. Through the conversation, he learns that Merlin is actually very aware of the sixth singrity where he is now. After all, he had irvoyance.


    And Merlin revealed Artoria''s story to this singrity, otherwise Wu Ming wouldn''t have known that Artoria was here.


    Still through the conversation, Wu Ming faintly knew from Merlin''s mouth that it wasn''t because Merlin didn''t do anything, and he cast a shadow.


    As for what that omen was, unfortunately, Merlin changed the subject or shook his head mysteriously, refusing to say anything.


    Maybe Bedivere is a "omen" or not.Foolloow ??ew stories at n??/v(e)lbin(.


    But what is the truth, we have to wait until the truth is revealed before we can find out.


    After finishing his inner thoughts, Wu Ming looked at First Hassan, who was standing in the same ce, leaning on his greatsword as if leaning on a stick.


    "First Hassan was able toe and tell me all this, and I will definitely remember it in my heart, and I will consider going to the Holy City again."


    Wu Ming didn''t decide to go to the holy city to stop Artoria, because of the "oath" matter, he chose to leave the holy city for a while and went to the desert to get the Holy Grail.


    Luckily, he ran into Gudako and his group on the way, so his goal of "helping Gudako fix the singrity as soon as possible" was halfway done.


    One is to find Gudako, and the other is toplete objectives.


    The former has beenpleted, and thetter is soon. After all, Wu Ming had brought back the Holy Grail. After Gudako apanies Mashu to solve Ghad''s "wish", Wu Ming will give the Holy Grail to Gudako, starting to perform the singrity of repairing.


    But after learning that Artoria seemed to have some ns to hide from Wu Ming, and First Hassan had personallye to remind him, Wu Ming decided to stay in this singrity for the time being.


    "No need to say much, this is thank you." First Hassan responded to Wu Ming in a short and simple tone, like saying goodbye.


    Soon after, with a wind of ck mist, First Hassan disappeared.


    At the same time, the dark and dark feeling in the room also disappeared.


    The eyes of every Fl¨¹gel in his room also changed from the pupil of the red sword talisman to the pupil of the golden one where the sword and shield intersect, and all of the Fl¨¹gel calmed down.


    And Avant Heim, who used the entire floating tree as his body, also rxed, and Wu Ming could clearly feel that Avant Heim''s magic power was very stable.


    "As expected of Hassan among Hassan, assassin among assassins, has the existence of a Grand spiritual base." Wu Ming couldn''t help but admire.


    To be honest, just this Presence Concealment, which was difficult for even Wu Ming to detect, was enough to show the strength of the First Hassan.


    However, if Ramses II saw this scene, he would have to refresh his views on Wu Ming.


    Look at Wu Ming, even he can faintly feel the presence of the Grand Assassin, and even the attacks of the opponent can dodge, even though he doesn''t dodge, at least he moves.


    Like Ramses II, he didn''t even know he had been beheaded. If Hassan the First did not finally show his face, Ramses II would not know who attacked him.


    If it wasn''t for Wu Ming seeing Ramses II and getting to know him a bit, Wu Ming would probably have praised Ramses II for being so honest as he was afraid of being cut down by First Hassan.


    But just because Wu Ming had seen Ramses II and understood his character, he wouldn''t have thought so.


    How could someone like Gilgamesh know how to spell fear?


    It was this king-like courage that Wu Ming valued.


    When Wu Ming was thinking about whether to go to the Holy City soon, First Hassan''s voice suddenly came from the void.


    "I have cut off your alien spirit, and the armor of refutation ising back.


    This is undoubtedly the supernatural power of First Hassan, Wu Ming who has seen his magical power, is not afraid, but nodded knowingly.


    Instead, the Fl¨¹gels and Avant Heim were taken aback by the sudden return of First Hassan''s carbine, and the collective entered a state of battle again.


    This made some helpless and grateful smiles.


    They weren''t the First Hassan''s opponents, but for the safety of their master, they would still stand.


    Loyalty is evident in the Fl¨¹gels race.


    Previously, when Wu Ming was cut off by the First Hassan, almost all of the Fl¨¹gels woke up from their "standby" sleep and rushed towards Wu Ming.


    That''s almost all, except Jibril did note.


    It made sense that Jibril would definitelye first in this situation, but this time, she was nowhere to be seen.


    The main thing was that Jibril had still not recovered from a deep sleep due to the previous ident.


    Simr to human body armor, Jibril''sck of magic power was serious, and when she recovered, her entire body might not wake up even if she wanted to wake up.


    It''s like losing a lot of blood and falling into aa.


    No longer caring about Jibril''s business, Wu Ming walked out of the room.


    Now that all the Flugels were awake, they had to calm them down to sleep.


    Otherwise, even in a nonbat state, Wu Ming was afraid that madness would swallow their sanity.

 Chapter 723: Without Goetia Intervention

    Chapter 723: Without Goetia Intervention


    This is the chain used to quell Jibril''s madness before Wu Ming, the name is


    "Chains of Annihtion."


    Wu Ming saw these chains that looked like Chains of Heaven but were not actually Chains of Heaven, and his heart was full of various tastes.


    Wu Ming caressed the Chains of Annihtion, and the Chains of Annihtion seemed to have spiritualization. Due to his caress, thevender light flickered slightly.


    "I didn''t expect you to be able to turn from a fake into a true Noble Phantasm."


    That''s right, the Chains of Annihtion in Wu Ming''s hands had be a Noble Phantasm level weapon. There was no problem calling it a Noble Phantasm.


    This chain was added by Wu Ming with his strength, although his strength was weakened, but the divine power still could not be underestimated.


    When Wu Ming sent Jibril back, he discovered that the pseudo Chains of Heaven, which had absorbed one of its powers, had been promoted to Chains of Annihtion which became Noble Phantasm.


    The Chains of Annihtion were no longer fakes that would disappear with the evaporation of magic power, but had be a real Noble Phantasm that would not wear out even for a thousand years. <i>


    This is the end of Part One, and download Webnovel app to continue:DOWNLOAD NOW


    </i>

 Chapter 724: Bold Idea

    Chapter 724: Bold Idea


    Whether it was from Ramses II or First Hassan, Wu Ming was informed.


    That is, what Artoria changed was not as simple as it seemed on the surface, and there must have been a lot of articles in it.


    Moreover, ording to First Hassan''s "Need your safety" sentence, it seems that Artoria is not in a good condition right now.


    Even though Wu Ming seemed to be at odds with Artoria, once something happened to Artoria, he couldn''t sit still.


    A rtionship that you have been in for most of your life is not something that can be thrown away by "arguing". If one thought that this rtionship could be easily discarded, then they would underestimate the bond between Wu Ming and Artoria.


    Artoria is "she", and Wu Ming is "I". This is about Artoria, and Wu Ming will never give up, not even a step, not even a half step.


    Wu Ming guessed that this incident might have nothing to do with Solomon, but in the beginning this singrity was indeed created by Solomon.


    And Wu Ming couldn''t find the problem with Solomon at this time, so he could only prescribe the right medicine.


    "Calcte the time, Ritsu and the others have almost arrived at the Holy City," thought Wu Ming.


    He decided to go to the holy city first, and then meet Gudako and the others.


    But at this moment, Jibril who was in aa, had not woken up. Wu Ming didn''t dare to let her move freely, and restricted his movements inappropriately, so he decided to wait for Jibril to wake up.


    Of course, Wu Ming could also choose to "cure" Jibril and actively awaken Jibril.


    However, since Wu Ming wanted to "punish" Jibril, he chose to let her recover on her own.


    However, this time was different from the past, Wu Ming had to hurry.


    Wu Ming thought so, stood up from the sofa chair, and walked out of the room.


    Avant Heim had an understanding, and took the initiative to open the door on the wall not far away.


    Unsurprisingly, the door was supposed to be Jibril''s room.


    Wu Ming thought so, walked to Jibril''s door and knocked politely.


    However, how could Jibril who was still in aa respond to Wu Ming, his knock on the door was just an expression of bad taste.


    After knocking on the door, Wu Ming immediately pushed the door inside, and his movements were quite coherent. From this, it became even more certain that he did not know "to enter the room after Jibril''s permission".


    Sometimes happiness is as simple as that.


    Walking into Jibril''s room, he looked around subconsciously.


    A room that looked the same as the other Flugels appeared in Wu Ming''s eyes.


    The simple and unadorned walls, the unadorned bed, and the unadorned table ignite the pure beauty and beauty of the angelic girl.


    Jibrily quietly on her bed which was unadorned like a Sleeping Beauty.


    The girl''s wings, full of white feathers, extended from behind her to the front, gently covering her thighs and belly like a nket.


    The girl''s eyes were closed, and her beautiful face was exposed to the air like this, the girl''s hands were folded and ced on her stomach, under her upper chest.


    Wu Ming, who was immersed in the Sleeping Beauty scroll, sighed slightly, and then, he walked to the edge of the bed and sat down.


    "This is clearly the posture of a slender girl, why is it abat weapon? Could it be that Artosh has a special hobby?" Wu Ming joked to himself.


    Seeing this slender body, no one would have imagined that such a girl could explode with the power to destroy the world.


    "Beautiful on the outside, it would be nice if Flgel''s heart could be as beautiful as a woman''s." Wu Ming sighed.


    Good things have a good inside, that''s what every normal person wants.


    However, the hearts of Flgel girls were not as beautiful as on the outside, and it would not be an exaggeration to say that they were bloodthirsty.


    It was actually abat weapon, and was originally a weapon made for the purpose of killing gods. In addition, for some reason, the Flgel race has an interest in collecting "heads", which are destined to be Flgel girls who are not in line with human life.


    Fortunately, Wu Ming did not require them to fully integrate into human life, and not being able to fight at will was like hell for them.


    Temperament needs to be changed little by little.


    Therefore, Wu Ming summoned the Flgel race to help with this singrity.


    Don''t know how long it''s been since the world they live in, but they must be very ufortable because they can''t fight like they want.


    Then let them release the pressure.


    And not only that, their presence can also help Wu Ming.


    This is a n that kills two birds with one stone.


    However, who would have thought that the Flgels were summoned with the Berserker ss!


    The adaptability to the Berserker ss allowed the Flgel to obtain the highest [Mad Enhancement], and since they were abnormally summoned, this [Mad Enhancement] would give them the opportunity to deviate from their master''s orders.


    The n to let the Flgel release their inner pressure failed, as it was too easy for the Flgel to lose their minds in their current state.


    And the n to let the Flgelse to help had also been ruined, because the Flgels who tended to lose their minds, had no way of helping Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming even wondered if he was the hidden Rank E Luck. This is just an ident.


    "Wait" Wu Ming looked at Jibril''s beautiful face and suddenly realized something.


    "If I use <Ram> to incarnate, can I suppress Jibril''s [Mad Enhancement]?"


    Yes, Wu Ming suddenly thought that it was his strength.


    Ever since the Dragon of the Root''s body became even stronger after being baptized by Great Root, Wu Ming had hardly ever used the <Ram> incarnation.


    Its only recent use is to restore life to thend for No Name.


    The reason not to use this avatar is simple, it''s just too nd.


    The <Ram> incarnation could give Wu Ming vitality that surged like a spring. It can not only recover wounds and magic power, but also resist negative effects such as curses.


    However, after being baptized by Great Root, his own recovery ability is not weak, and injuries and magic power can also be recovered quickly, and the Dragon of the Root''s body is also immune to negative effects.


    Therefore, the <Ram> incarnation was basically never used by Wu Ming.


    So, being unused, can this incarnation work for a Servant who has fallen into madness?

 Chapter 725: Success

    Chapter 725: Sess


    Although the [Mad Enhancement] skill will have a stat increase effect, the [Mad Enhancement] skill also has a negative effect on the Servant.


    So if [Ram] is injected into Jibril''s body, will she be able to avoid the negative effects of [Mad Enhancement]?


    Of course, Wu Ming also didn''t require Jibril to enjoy the stat bonuses brought by [Mad Enhancement] after sessfully maintaining his sanity, as long as his sanity was no longer affected by the [Mad Enhancement] skill.


    Wu Ming originally wanted the Flgels in their original state to help him, but he didn''t want to increase their stats by much.


    After all, the price for increasing the ability value is losing its mind, so it''s better not to fix it.


    With that thought, Wu Ming grabbed Jibril with his hands and closed his eyes.


    Wu Ming started trying to give Jibril the power of incarnation.


    After all, Wu Ming never tried to give power to the Servant. The situation when he used incarnation, the incarnation waspletely different from the current situation.


    When Wu Ming used incarnation, he added his power as a medium like a holy relic into the summoning circle.


    When Wu Ming used his incarnation, he added his power into the process of creating the pseudo Chains of Heaven.


    And when power is used, it is only used.


    But now, Wu Ming needed to embed an incarnation of power into Jibril''s spiritual base, in an attempt to change the annoying effect that the Berserker ss brought.


    Wu Ming had experienced the use of his own power on a Servant, but he had never experienced the power bestowed upon a Servant.


    Since he had no experience, Wu Ming could only think about it himself.


    Sparkling dots of magic power danced around Wu Ming''s body, and magic power surrounded Jibril as if it had life.


    Then, Wu Ming started to sing.


    "A person with the power of the supreme guardian God provides protection, the devil hates him, and all methods are unapproachable, like the source of soaring vitality..."


    After singing to this point, the surrounding glow increased sharply, and the magic power that was originally a bit of starlight turned into a magic power group, flying around Jibril.


    That was the power of Wu Ming, his incarnation.


    "Bless the world with equal protection."


    The moment thest sentence was sung, the magic ball that represented <Ram>''s incarnation instantly melted into Jibril''s body.


    A faint light emanated from Jibril''s body, and Wu Ming could clearly feel that Jibril''s magic power was rapidly recovering from the silence gripping Jibril''s hand.


    It means...


    "Sess."


    No surprise, no excitement, as if it was a matter of course, Wu Ming spoke lightly.


    No matter what, it was his strength, if he couldn''t even control himself, who else could he rely on?


    To Wu Ming, it was "unexpected and reasonable".


    After his magic power recovered quickly, Jibril who was lying on the bed slowly opened his eyes.


    "I" said Jibril subconsciously, with a hint of hesitation.


    Although Jibril felt sleepy, Wu Ming knew that this was the result of [Mad Enhancement]


    "How are you feeling, Jibril?" Wu Ming asked with concern.


    "Hah?! Master?!" Jibril who heard Wu Ming''s words was clearly shocked.


    After reacting, Jibril saw Wu Ming holding his hand, looked at herself with "worry" on his face, and responded to Wu Ming shyly.


    "Ahhhh~ master really cares about you~ Could it be that master wants to do something lewd to me~ If it''s master, huh~"


    Jibril''s answer instantly raised Wu Ming''s eyebrows, then Wu Ming raised his fist silently.


    *Explosion----*


    ...


    After a while, Wu Ming sat on Jibril''s bed with his legs crossed, and Jibril stood in front of Wu Ming with a smile on his face, and it seemed that there was no problem at all.


    Of course, if you ignore the extra lump on Jibril''s head...


    "How are you feeling, Jibril?" Wu Ming crossed his arms and repeated his previous question.


    And Jibril, who had studied well, naturally no longer "mocked" Wu Ming, but began to answer seriously.


    "Yeah~~ I don''t know what''s going on, but my body seems to have boundless energy."


    Jibril was not stupid, but smarter.


    Jibril naturally remembered what happened before she lost consciousness.


    Combined with his EX Rank [Mad Enhancement], Jibril''s guess was that she would go berserk at the loss of the reason for this skill.


    Although Wu Ming didn''t say it clearly, the reason why Jibril was able to wake up without any difort was probably rted to the master.


    "Don''t you have the will to fight wildly?" Wu Ming asked additionally.


    Jibril shook her head and spoke with a helpless and yful expression.


    "After all, I''m a Flgel, so of course I still want to fight~"


    Wu Ming red at Jibril, Jibril instantly became honest. "But the feeling of wanting to fight can be controlled, just like I was in the original world." Jibril touched the bump on her head with a bit of fear, madter hitting me really hurt...


    After that, Jibril held the other arm in one hand, and the supported arm stretched out a finger to point at his chin, and spoke again in confusion.


    "Not only that, I found that I was calmer than before, as if"


    "The impulses have been dispelled, haven''t they." Wu Ming replied for Jibril to be one step ahead.


    "Not only that, I can only feel a bit of anger right now. My anger seems to be smoothed out by something." Jibril sighed, this feeling was a little ufortable for her.


    It''s like you have a kinky friend, but one day she suddenly bes non-kinky andpletely calm.


    It was estimated that not to mention the people who knew her, even she herself might be surprised and ufortable with his current personality.


    However, Jibril''s answer made Wu Ming close his eyes and nod.


    "Looks like the power is at work."


    As the effects of <Ram>''s incarnation continued, whenever Jibril had negative feelings of anger and murder, <Ram>''s incarnation would purify her.


    But after all, this is a weak version, and it doesn''t work on Wu Ming, so it might notpletely work for Jibril.


    But there was one thing, Jibril was no longer affected by [Mad Enhancement].

 Chapter 726: make the most of everything

    Chapter 726: make the most of everything


    Wu Ming told Jibril what he had done to Jibril, and Jibril fell to her knees in shock.


    "Master Wu Ming please forgive me, this gift of yours is too precious."


    Jibril immediately became very serious when she realized that Wu Ming had given her the power of God by killing the god in her body.


    Although Jibril usually looked cute, that was just her appearance.


    Every Flgel''s heart was serious and bloodthirsty, and Jibril was no exception.


    When something serious happened, Jibril became serious, just like now.


    Even Jibril''s nickname for Wu Ming changed from "Master" to "Master Wu Ming" because Jibril became serious.


    "Do you think so, Jibril" Wu Ming smiled helplessly and shook his head.


    "But I think it''s a good deal."


    The expendable incarnation was exchanged for a rational helper, no matter what Wu Ming thought, he had the advantage.


    "Master Wu Ming, I can feel the power of power in my body." Jibril looked into Wu Ming''s eyes.


    "Even though I have emitted magic power, the magic power in my body has not decreased in the slightest, and is even in a full state."


    This was the effect of the power that Wu Ming gave Jibril.


    "Not only that, but I also feel the vitality surging in my body all the time, as if it is about to leave the body."


    This is naturally also an effect brought about by <Ram>''s incarnation, boundless vitality can quickly replenish and recover from injuries.


    Jibril considered that even if she was seriously injured, she might not need to go to the repair kit to recover. In just a few minutes, the serious injuries would disappear, and she would recover herself to his original strength and return to his original state.


    Through this visible effect, Jibril also understood how powerful this was.


    This kind of power was too wasteful for him, if Wu Ming kept it, it could be used as a trump card.


    "So your subordinates believe that for power to be so precious, you should keep it instead of giving it to your subordinates."


    "I don''t agree with your opinion, Jibril." Wu Ming gave Jibril a negative opinion.


    "Because the preciousness of power is afraid to waste it and not use it, that is the real waste."


    Jibril was taken aback by Wu Ming''s words, but it was not without reason.


    Even though an item is valuable, it is still useful, if you choose not to use it because it is valuable, but rather collect and protect it, then it will surely be disgraced.


    Like money, regardless of ie, if it is not used, it will not be a handful of "losses" after old age and death.


    To put it simply, Wu Ming was a person who believed in making the most of everything, and would not stop using something because it was too valuable.


    It certainly didn''t mean that Wu Ming was stupid, since he chose to use it, there would certainly be advantages to be had.


    Let Jibril regain consciousness, there is no doubt that it is beneficial for Wu Ming''s side at this time.


    Rather than saving the <Ram> incarnation, wondering if it could be used, it was better to use it directly for Jibril.


    Wu Ming who had decided to use the other Flgel as his trump card, did not choose to use an avatar for them, but only on Jibril.


    Moreover, Wu Ming could not guarantee that the incarnations allocated to all Flgels would be able to withstand Mad Enhancement, so acting on Jibril, the most powerful extra-specialist among the Flgels, was the most appropriate decision.


    However, the expression "quality over quantity" is still true.


    "So, Jibril, if you feel fear and guilt for having the power of God, then fight for me."


    What to do if you deserve it, let it be worthy, the best way is to make a military contribution.


    Jibril''s eyes lit up at Wu Ming''s words, Jibril immediately cheered, and responded to Wu Ming with a triumphant smile.


    "Yes! Jibril, the extra individual Flgel, will wipe out all enemies before you, my master! Victory for you!"


    At this moment, Jibril seemed to have rediscovered her meaning in a battle thatsted for an unknown amount of time.


    Victory for my master, no matter what.


    "Get ready, Jibril, we will be going to the Holy City in a moment." After Wu Ming finished speaking, he walked towards the bedroom door.


    He didn''t forget that this was Jibril''s room.


    "Yes!" Hearing Jibril''s answer, Wu Ming pushed the door open and walked out.


    Closing the door, Wu Ming breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Jibril really makes my head big." Wu Ming said as he walked towards the monitoring room that Avant Heim had opened for him.


    "However, it is better to have a big head than to deal with no one."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, he walked into the monitoring room.


    Wu Ming sat on the familiar sofa chair and looked at the virtual monitor screen in front of him, he shouted at Avant Heim.


    "Avant Heim, can you activate surveince around you?"


    There were no words, just a change in the virtual big screen in front of Wu Ming.


    The image on the virtualrge screen is no longer a Flgel, but a dead desert and dead branches, and a clear sky withrge apertures.


    There was no doubt that Avant Heim was actually starting to monitor his surroundings like a moving aerial fortress.


    "Alright then, let''s go, Avant Heim." Wu Ming nodded, then raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    In an instant, a huge ck-purple ripple appeared in front of Avant Heim Heim.


    It was a Skill Gate, and the other end of the Gate was naturally a holy city that Wu Ming had visited before.


    The ck and purple ripples were constantly squirming, as if it were the gates of hell.


    This was originally a special effect of the Gate, and it didn''t look like it was when one person was tall, but after wearing it, it looked a little sickening.


    After all, Wu Ming felt a little strange, so it was better to leave quickly.


    "Let''s go, Avant Heim."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, Avant Heim moved.


    Although Wu Ming didn''t feel any signs of movement, it could be seen from Avant Heim''s observation of Wu Ming''s response that Avant Heim was gradually entering the Gate opened by Wu Ming.


    In just a moment, Avant Heim waspletely immersed in a ck-purple ripple, as if he had received a prompt, the ck-purple ripple closed instantly.


    Avant Heim''s departure left no trace, a desert that lost its life remains a barrennd, and a sky withrge openings is still a blue sky.


    Only the copse of this singrity continues.

 Chapter 727: Air raid?

    Chapter 727: Air raid?


    A white city wall stood in the field, surrounding thest "purend" in thisnd.


    The holy city today is called Camelot, the holy city with limestone walls, and was built on this site.


    Arge group of refugees surrounded the gates of the holy city, and they looked at this holy city from time to time.


    But after a few nces, they quickly lowered their heads, as if seeing too much would pollute the holy city.


    Refugees all know that this ce was originally a religious shrine  the holy city of Jerusalem, and waster upied by King Lionheart Charles I.


    However, Charles I was not a wise man, and it would be an understatement to say that he was a tyrant, that was simply the devil.


    But luckily, the ruthless Lionheart was defeated by the new Lion King.


    Even though Lionheart was defeated, almost everyone fled because of the war.


    In order to provide protection to the people, after the Lion King defeated the Lionheart King, a new holy city was built at an extremely fast pace.


    This makes people who know the news excited.


    But the reality was beyond their expectations, the Lion King did not open the city to ept refugees, but closed the city gates and did not allow the refugees to enter as they pleased.


    In addition, it is also ordered that the holy city will carry out "holy selection" once in a while, as long as you pass the holy selection, you can enter the holy city for a new life.


    However, the suffering refugees did not want to wait any longer, so they came.


    Defeat the evil Lionheart, who puts the Lion King on the right side in the eyes of the people.


    The Lion King was kind, something that many people believed then and now.


    However, some people are always dishonest.


    People are divided into good and evil, good people are waiting for the progress of holy selection, and bad people are raising the banner of resistance.


    They formed their own rebel army andunched an attack on the holy city.


    However, how could this so-called "rebel" be the opponent of the Lion King who defeated the Lionheart King.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the rebellion army was instantly defeated without a trace of surprise, without a doubt.


    But the Lion King forgave them and let them participate in the holy selection.


    A merciful king, refugees who only know what to say.


    However, the problem is, since this is a selection, then there must be a loser.


    However, this was a point that no one paid attention to.


    Where did all the people who failed the selection go?


    The refugees only thought that those people had entered the holy city to live, and didn''t think much of it at all.


    Even the "rebel army" that wanted to fight the Lion King had the qualifications to enter the Holy City. How easily this king became holy, no, it had to be said how good the Lion King was.


    In this way, the people who were disced by the war would naturally rush to this side upon learning of the news.


    More and more refugees rushed and entered the holy city, and there were fewer refugees in the wilderness.


    The new group of refugees who dared toe did not consider whether the Holy City could amodate such arge refugee base, or, in other words, their hearts were subconsciously deceiving themselves.


    Everything for life.


    Although there were many dangers in the wild in this era due to the changing singrity, there were still many refugees who insisted on hurrying.


    As long as there is a glimmer of hope that they can survive in a safe ce, people who want a safe environment will not give up.


    At this time, the refugees at the gates of this holy city were people who had just arrived.


    ording to the knights patrolling around the holy city, the frequency of the holy selection has increased, and now the holy selection will be carried out in a few days.


    This of course made the refugees quite excited.


    Since they would be safe, there would be no more danger.


    Listening to the Knights, a group of refugees bewitched by the mountain people in the northern mountainous area and the new power emissary in the west, and fled from the holy city selection.


    How stupid.


    Every refugee who gathered at the gates of the holy city to prepare the holy city thought so.


    Leaving the good days in the holy city, but running to live with the people of the mountains, is it enchanted by belief?


    However, it seems that a mountain resident leader was killed by the gatekeepers and the holy city''s guerri knights, which can be considered a lesson to those people.


    However, this is none of their business, they will soon be able to enter the holy city and live happily ever after.


    As if responding to the inner thoughts of the refugees, the gates of the holy city opened.


    In general, the knights who patrol around the holy city do not enter or leave the holy city, they all have their own strongholds around the holy city.


    That is, the gates of the holy city are opened, which means that the holy selection will be carried out soon.


    Immediately after, the sound of steel armor stomping on the ground came from the gates of the holy city, and then, the sound of uniform footsteps emitted a surging momentum, which sounded into the ears of the refugees.


    All the refugees stood up excitedly and looked at Gawain, the gatekeeper of the holy city, who was leading the solemn knights into the holy city.


    Without the slightest change, the solemn knight still surrounded the refugees first, as if preparing for a ceremony.


    Gawain walked into the siege of the solemn knights, and he was about to start the "Holy Selection" as usual.


    At this time, a group of refugees suddenly appeared in amotion.


    Gawain frowned. Could it be that someone will appear to stop the sacred selection this time.


    "Is it Master Chaldea, who represents the new power, or is it Hassan again?" However, Gawain shook his head afterward.


    With the escape of the refugees from the holy selection a few days ago, Gawain had brought quite a lot of manpower this time around. If you still want to save the refugees from here with a few Servants, it won''t be easy.


    "However, I still have to be careful with that winged woman," Gawain said to himself.


    As the representative of the new power, Chaldea''s master wasn''t enough, but the Berserker with angel-like wings made Gawain a little serious.


    "As expected to be able to take over the holy spear that the king deliberately awakened and released, the people of the new power are very strong."


    If it weren''t for the problem of leaving the field, he would happily let go of his hands and feet and have a good fight with the "angel".


    Gawain shook his head, The most important thing right now is to carry out the holy selection smoothly, or else Agravain can''t justify it.


    "Shut up!" Gawain shouted, and the turbulent crowd calmed down, but they all looked up at the sky behind him.


    Gawain was stunned for a moment, then realized something.


    Behind him is the holy city, could there be enemy air raids!


    Gawain turned his head and looked up at the sky, which made his pupils suddenly shrink.


    For some reason, a huge ck-purple ripple suddenly appeared in the sky.


    But the point is not here, the point is what emerges from the ck-purple ripple.


    A super big floating tree

 Chapter 728: Undetected

    Chapter 728: Undetected


    It wasn''t that Gawain had never dealt with enemies in the sky, but the "enemy in the air" that had appeared before him had really taken him by surprise.


    The height of the floating tree is far from the ground, and will not block the ground in the slightest, and the holy city is not blocked by the floating tree.


    However, this does not mean that the floating tree in the hignds is small, on the contrary, ording to Gawain, the floating tree is quiterge.


    Based on Gawain''s vision and experience, the area of the floating tree that appeared in the sky was quiterge, and it was definitely no smaller than the holy city behind it.


    The reason why the holy city wasn''t covered by the shadow of the floating tree that appeared above the holy citypletely was because the floating tree that had just appeared was too tall.


    "Could it be that new power?" Gawain frowned.


    When he fought the "angel" not too long ago, the "angel" also revealed something.


    Since it was just a hasty move, the "angel" did not report his name and the name of his army.


    However, Gawain felt that the floating tree that had just appeared was inseparable from the "angel".


    From that point of view, the two are indeed closely rted.


    The "angel" had wings, and the floating tree was at a very high altitude. Apart from flying, Gawain didn''t know how to enter the floating tree.


    Therefore, this floating tree that had just appeared like a castle in the sky should belong to that newly emerged power.


    Whether the other party was here to fight or negotiate, there was only one thing that needed to be done for Gawain, who was guarding the gates of the Holy City.


    "Suspend holy selection, everyone is on guard!" Immediately, Gawain gave orders to the solemn knights.


    "Yes!!" A neat voice answered Gawain.


    However, even if it was to start a fight, it was estimated that this solemn knight would not be of much use.


    Gawain thinks so.


    After all, only Servants could defend against Servants, not to mention the Servants of their Knights of the Round Table were still first-ss existences, and these serious knights were only useful for clearing those who had not been chosen.


    Even if it was true, Gawain couldn''t possibly say it.


    Without another word, Gawain turned and walked towards the interior of the Holy City, and the serious knights also changed their formation neatly.


    From the original siege of refugees, it has be a pattern lined up around the holy city.


    The refugees became afraid and panicked.


    The reason was very simple, they didn''t know the details of the giant tree that appeared in the sky, and they didn''t know whether it was a "friendly army" or an "enemy army".


    But the refugees know one thing, that if a fight breaks out, they must be the first to suffer.


    The phrase "prosperity, people suffer; death, people suffer" applies not only to the origin of this phrase, but also to any region, or any region that has a kingdom.


    Seeing Gawain''s appearance, he didn''t want to care about these refugees, but immediately entered the holy city.


    The solemn knights also ignored the refugees, so the refugees knew their fate.


    Weak people who can be eliminated.


    However, there was nothing they could do, The lion king was still a king before he became a good person.


    They could not be angry with the Holy City.


    As a result, the refugees could only vent their grievances on the floating tree that appeared in the sky.


    However, the solemn atmosphere at the gate of the holy city made them not only scream and scold, and could only continuously express their dissatisfaction with the floating tree in their hearts.


    Within the Floating Tree, or Avant Heim''s body, Wu Ming sat in the monitoring room, quietly following the image of the Holy City below.


    "I see it clearly, Avant Heim, your rity is quite high."


    Although he didn''t know how far away Avant Heim was from the ground at the moment, Wu Ming knew that it was definitely not close.


    But the image that Avant Heim gave, at the maximum, could be as smooth as the hair of the refugees who fell to the ground at the gates of the holy city.


    Therefore, using "magic" to reach the level of "science" is unscientific.


    "Master~I''m ready~" At this moment, Jibril''s voice came from outside the room.


    Immediately, Jibril subconsciously didn''t open the door, and directly floated in through the wall.


    The Flgel''s ability to prate walls rendered Wu Ming powerless.


    They clearly had Assassin powers, so why did they be Berserkers?


    "Then, Master, what do I need to do~ I want to release the Heavenly Smite~" Jibril asked as she floated around Wu Ming and walked around.


    "It''s not necessary, and even if it''s you, I''m afraid it won''t be able to cause the slightest damage to the Holy City." Withoutining about Jibril''s idea of releasing the Heavenly Smite as soon as she appeared, Wu Ming shook his head quite seriously.


    "Did you see this?" Then, Wu Ming zoomed in on the map on the magic screen, moved his position, and pointed at the inside of the holy city with his finger.


    Since Avant Heim was high above the holy city, it was only natural that from the observation given by Avant Heim, they should be able to see a panoramic view of the interior of the holy city.


    But...


    "Can''t see the internal environment?" Jibril''s tone was slightly surprised.


    Yes, monitoring from top to bottom, can''t see, or can''t see the interior of the holy city.


    The holy city below is clearly just a city, but in the view, the interior of the holy city is full ofyers of light like a mosaic.


    The light covering made it impossible to see the internal surroundings, and from the ground, due to the height of the holy city walls, it was still impossible to see the interior.


    "This should be the defense formed by Artoria''s holy spear, which can not only withstand air strikes, but also detect shields." Wu Ming exined to Jibril.


    "Artoria? Master calls very well. Could it be someone Master knows~"


    Jibril teased Wu Ming in an ambiguous tone, as if seeing Wu Ming''s special feelings for that "Artoria".


    *Explosion----*


    "It hurts--!"


    Jibril hovered in the monitoring room holding her head, trying to get rid of the pain.


    Wu Ming put his fist down silently, without even looking at Jibril, and then started doing business.


    "Avant, can you detect Azrael''s magic?"


    Wu Ming couldn''t see in the holy city, it was impossible to judge whether Azrael and Gudako entered the holy city, so Wu Ming asked Avant Heim to test Azrael''s magic power.


    As Avant Heim was familiar with Azrael, there had to be a way.


    Avant Heim didn''t respond, but a progress bar appeared on the big screen.


    The progress bar ended, and the map around the holy city, including the holy city, reappeared in front of Wu Ming.


    The location of the city gates and locations to the north on this map are marked with a blue trail.


    It was Azrael''s magic power that Avant Heim had detected, and Avant Heim had marked it blue in front of Wu Ming.


    Apparently, Azrael had gone north.


    Then Wu Ming didn''t just care about this.


    "This is a trace of battle."

 Chapter 729: Mark

    Chapter 729: Mark


    Isn''t that obvious.


    Wu Ming''s orders to Azrael quietly followed Gudako and the others, and she would not appear unless it was ast resort.


    Then Avant Heim detects a lot of Azrael''s magic power, isn''t it obvious that Azrael is fighting?


    What''s more, Wu Ming felt that the magic power that was left behind was more like the mark that Azrael had left for him than a trace of battle.


    It was normal for Servants to leave their magic power behind in battle, and because of that, Gawain didn''t intentionally remove any remaining magic power.


    And Gawain''s indolence left a trail of Azrael.


    The magic power that Azrael left behind extended to the north, which meant Gudako and the others retreated to the north.


    "Could it be that Ritsu and the others just met holy selection?" Wu Ming could guess.


    As emissaries who wanted to see the Lion King, Gudako and the others couldn''t have any unnecessary conflicts.


    And the only thing that could bring Gudako and the others into conflict with the Holy City was "holy selection".


    After all, Artoria wasn''t an unreasonable person.


    Even if she was deified by the holy spear and became the "Goddess of Rhongomyniad", if Gudako and the others asked to meet her, Artoria would probably agree.


    Even seeing Chaldea''s actions of saving the five singrities, Artoria would agree to meet Gudako and the others when they asked to meet them.


    Wu Ming estimated that when Gudako and the others came here, the holy city just happened to be in the process of holy selection. Gudako and the others couldn''t stand the ughter of the unelected refugees, so they stopped the "Holy Selection".


    However, it is not correct to say that it stops, it must be said that it blocks.


    Because Gudako and the others didn''t have the strength to fight Gawain.


    Not to mention Da Vinci, facing the Knights of the Round Table, the immature Mashu could only protect the Master, and Azrael was also ordered by Wu Ming not to appear so easily.


    As for their opponent, Gawain, the gatekeeper of the Holy City, Wu Ming guessed that he must have received the "blessing" bestowed by the Lion King like Tristan.


    However even the unblessed Gawain, was not something that Gudako and the others could handle.


    And with Wu Ming''s understanding of Gudako, she would definitely take action after seeing the refugees being ughtered.


    She knew it was impossible, but as long as it was the right thing to do, she had to do it anyway.


    This was the precious spirit of Chaldea''sst Master, Fujimaru Ritsu.


    It was this precious spirit that made all the Servants that Gudako met willing to sacrifice their lives for her.


    In fact, to put it simply, Gudako has a personality that attracts Servants.


    At this singrity, Wu Ming had not found a single Servant, so he didn''t know if there would be anyone other than Azrael to help Gudako, he would think of the worst situation.


    Gudako lost to Gawain, and under Azrael''s protection, fled with some refugees.


    As for why they didn''t flee with all the refugees, but Wu Ming underestimated Gudako, they really didn''t have that ability, and at most they could only go with a few refugees, even with Azrael.


    After all, their numbers were too small, and it was impossible to cover all the refugees who left.


    Putting this aside, Wu Ming discovered something was amiss.


    ording to Azrael''s remaining battle magic, the direction of escape was north.


    It made sense that if Gudako wanted to escape, she shouldn''t have fled to the north. After all, Wu Ming was his strongest backer, so she had to flee to the west where Wu Ming was.


    Nor is it true that they were forced to retreat to the north.


    With Azrael disguised, Gudako had the ability to move towards Wu Ming, and there was absolutely no need to go to the unfamiliar north.


    But under various unfavorable circumstances, Gudako still chose to take the refugees north, so there was only one possibility.


    They were advised to go north.


    And who is this person?


    Wu Ming guessed that it was Hassan.


    It was very possible that Gudako and the others came to the Holy City to meet the Lion King, but they saw that holy selection, knights ughtered the refugees who were not chosen, which made Gudako They stop them.


    It just so happened that Hassan was around, but Hassan was an Assassin, and his fighting strength wasn''t that strong. Therefore, under Azrael''s protection, Hassan proposed moving these refugees to the mountains to the north.


    It was Hassan''s territory, and the viges within it were very hard to find, so it suited these refugees.


    As for why Hassan hade to the Holy City, this was easy to guess.


    Hassan had things like "wanting to infiltrate the holy city through holy selection to kill the Lion King", "knowing that holy selection ended up killing the refugees who were not selected and wanting to save them from the group of refugees saved by Wu Ming", "Intelligence gathering just happened to meet."


    In conclusion, there are many ways to exin why Hassan is here.


    However, Wu Ming did not know which Hassan and Gudako had met.


    However, Wu Ming felt there was a high possibility that it was Hassan of the Cursed Arm who was saved by him.


    To ask why, because the refugees who knew the truth about the selection were brought back by him.


    Wu Ming can be sure that there is more than one Hassan, but he is not sure that these Hassan can be connected to each other.


    Even Wu Ming knew that Hassan would definitely not arrange their existence together to avoid the pursuit of the Holy City.


    If normalmunication was not possible, Hassan who hade here to help Gudako and the others would likely be Hassan of the Cursed Arm.


    However, there are exceptions to everything, and this is just spection.


    But one thing is clear, that is, Gudako and the others are not in the holy city, but are going to the northern mountains with Azrael.


    As a result, Wu Ming would not need to stay here any longer.


    Thinking of this, Wu Ming nodded to himself, and then spoke to Avant Heim.


    "Avant, follow the magic that Azrael left behind and follow it north."


    Wu Ming would not be meeting Artoria and the Knights of the Round Table now, the most important thing now was to find Gudako and deliver the Holy Grail to Chaldea first.


    However, what Wu Ming was thinking, Avant Heim did not know, nor did Jibril.


    Jibril only knew that she, Wu Ming and Avant Heim had just arrived here and were about to leave.


    "Eh!? Master, are you leaving now? Aren''t you staying for a while?" said Jibril coquettishly.


    "Don''t wait, find Azrael and the others first."


    "Ahhh~ why is this" Jibril looked displeased.


    Then Wu Ming raised his fist again, which made Jibril''s irritated face instantly go "silence".


    Compared to Jibril''s unhappiness, Avant Heim was more obedient, and his master said he wanted to leave, so he left.


    However, Wu Ming came very arrogantly, and wanted to just leave, it was not easy.


    Since Gawain had reported it to Agravain, Agravain had awakened the sleeping Lion King

 Chapter 730: Goddess Decision

    Chapter 730: Goddess Decision


    On the tallest tower in the center of the Holy City, the Lion King stood alone, wielding a Holy Lance, on an open stage.


    With a look of golden light in her eyes, Artoria looked at the floating tree in the sky that had started moving north.


    "Vero..." Artoria, who was looking at the floating tree, silently recited Wu Ming''s name.


    ...


    In the holy city, Gawain returned to the holy city gate.


    He had reported it to Agravain who had also stated that he had awakened the king when the "enemy" appeared, and that the king would attack the third party troops provoking the Holy City.


    After that, Gawain immediately returned to the gates of the holy city after receiving Agravain''s advice.


    Gawain was determined to be the king''s tool, so without Artoria''s instructions, Gawain wouldn''t be doing unnecessary things.


    What he had to do next was to continue the holy selection and purge the unqualified human.


    "Continue the holy selection, and the Knights are in ce!" Following Gawain''s orders, the Knights gathered around the refugees again.


    The massacre started under the expressions of joy and terror on the faces of the refugees.


    Ignoring the screams of the refugees, Gawain turned around.


    "Are they all unqualified..."


    Remembering what Agravain had told himself, Gawain shook his head.


    He said that it was conveyed to him by the king, and asked him to execute the holy selection immediately.


    Although I don''t know why this is so urgent, but as a very conscious person, Gawain chooses to obey orders.


    After seeing that the massacre was almost over, Gawain shook his head and entered the holy city.


    "It seems that there are not many people qualified to enter the Holy City."


    The remaining traces will be taken care of by the knights.


    ...


    High in the sky, Avant Heim''s internal monitoring room.


    Wu Ming naturally saw the sight of the refugees being massacred, but he couldn''t do anything about it.


    Because Wu Ming found out, Artoria locked himself in.


    Although Avant Heim was unable to detect the Holy City, Wu Ming, who had a wonderful fate with Artoria, could sense that he was being locked onto by the Holy Lance.


    Artoria did not allow Wu Ming to interfere in the sacred selection ceremony, because she proved her determination to Wu Ming.


    And Wu Ming was not a saint, and he would not try to save the refugees at the risk of being attacked by the Holy Lance.


    Before rescuing the refugees at the gates of the holy city, he was just doing what he could.


    And saving the refugees under Tristan was also because it was in his power.


    Of course, there are reputational issues.


    Those refugees were saved, if they were killed in front of Wu Ming, he would be so shameless.


    However this time was different, Avant Heim was now at an altitude, a great distance from the ground, Furthermore, Avant Heim had been locked away by Rhongomyniad.


    As a holy selection to prove Artoria''s decision to Wu Ming, if Wu Ming rushed out, Artoria would not be polite.


    More importantly, if Wu Ming made a move, he might sh with Artoria.


    If Wu Ming was usually summoned Vero, then as a knight, he would not allow the refugees to be ughtered under the influence of the spiritual base, but it was a pity.


    Wu Ming added the power of the main body to this spirit base, summoning Flgel and Avant Heim. This spirit base was no longer the domineering British Silver Dragon Vero Silence Eude. But instead Dragon of the Root Wu Ming.


    Even though they are the same person...


    "Avant, speed up and continue north." Wu Ming urged Avant Heim.


    Wu Ming who had never been to the north could not use the Gate, so Avant Heim could only be driven as a vehicle.


    Avant Heim increased his speed and headed north non-stop.


    Wu Ming opened the Gate, entered, exited the Gate, and he came out of Avant Heim.


    Wu Ming quietly looked at the tallest tower in the center of the sacred city below. Strange to say that it looked like Artoria had drawn her shield. Wu Ming with his strong eyesight, saw Artoria standing at the top of the tallest tower in the Holy City.


    Artoria also looked at Wu Ming, and neither of them said a word.


    Wu Ming read some of Artoria''s thoughts from Artoria''s eyes.


    Artoria''s decision revealed that she would save humanity in her own way, even if it was Wu Ming, she couldn''t change her decision.


    But Wu Ming smiled.


    He didn''t think First''s Hassan words were wrong, and he would definitelye back to "save" Artoria who had been so "deified".


    With a wave of his other hand, ck and purple ripples engulfed him and Avant Heim who was moving towards the north, had also covered a great distance at this time, almost leaving the sky above the area around the Holy City.


    The two met again, and it ended in a hasty, walk with fellow travelers.


    "Sir VeroKing" Guinevere hid behind a building on the tform where Artoria was sitting, quietly talking about Wu Ming and Artoria.


    "Come back Guinevere." Artoria''s sudden voice took Guinevere by surprise.


    "Yes!!"


    ...


    On the other hand, Agravain who was in the tower of the holy city, couldn''t help but frown upon seeing the floating tree leave safely.


    The king had promised him to destroy the enemy, but the king failed.


    However, even if the king broke his promise with him, he would not be dissatisfied with it, this was not what he had to consider.


    Shaking his head silently, Agravain went to wee Artoria''s return.


    All he needed to do was wipe out all the enemies, then sacrifice everything, and be loyal to the king''s cause, that was all.


    ...


    At Avant Heim''s side, Wu Ming sat on the sofa chair, thinking about his next n.


    Artoria hadpletely changed. She''s not the type to do things on his own. As long as someone gave advice, she would always think about it and ask for it.


    But the meeting between Wu Ming and Artoria made Wu Ming see the determination that Artoria who was King Arthur did not have, because Artoria of the Lion King had be a Rhongomyniad goddess.


    In short, she was on the wrong path.


    And for those who have taken the wrong path, all they need is to be pulled.


    ording to the instructions of the First Hassan, rescuing the Lion King required not only Wu Ming''s strength, but also the power of the "Silver Arm".


    "If I''m not mistaken, Bedivere must be in this singrity."


    However it was not easy to find someone who could move in the vast sea of people. For now, it was wiser to have a good rtionship with Gudako and the others.


    At this time, Avant Heim gave a reminder.


    On the magic screen provided by Avant Heim, Wu Ming saw a group of knights with the Lion King Holy City logo.


    And the leader was one of the Knights of the Round Table that Wu Ming knew.


    "Lancelot?"

 Chapter 731: Lancelot

    Chapter 731: Lancelot


    That''s right, the leading knight is the knight in purple, and this knight is Lancelot.


    "What is it? Does Master know that knight~" Jibril leaned her head towards her when she heard the murmur.


    "Un, I know." Wu Ming nodded, and then his expression showed a hint of embarrassment.


    Lancelot was indeed a very honest person, and was recognized as the number one knight by Artoria''s subordinates except for Wu Ming.


    As for why Wu Ming had to be expelled, it was because the knights believed that he was just a "monster" and could not participate in theparison.


    Then the point is not here, the point is that Lancelot actually likes Guinevere.


    And Guinevere likes Wu Ming, and he still likes Artoria more than Guinevere, and Artoria is because "King is for the people", Active and Wu Ming distanced itself.


    This kind of love like a bloody third-rate idol drama made Wu Ming quite helpless.


    Of course, Lancelot''s fondness for Guinevere was in the context of a true world line, and King Arthur''s story might have changed a lot with Wu Ming''s participation.


    The stories of "The Long March for Cattle" and "The Epic of Gilgamesh" also had a butterfly effect due to Wu Ming''s intrusion that was different from the "real" he knew.


    But one thing is for sure, Wu Ming had consulted with the story of King Arthur in the Fate Apocrypha world, and also consulted with the story of King Arthur in the Miyu world and Illya world.


    In the story, Lancelot doesn''t really show his love for Guinevere.


    This shows what, this shows, every world is influenced by Wu Ming.


    Facts had proven that even though it was a parallel world, because of Wu Ming''s special identity, as long as he had an impact on history in a certain parallel world, each parallel world would have its own deed.


    But that doesn''t mean that Wu Ming has experienced countless "adventures" in each parallel world, in Wu Ming''s view, it''s more like copy-pasting between worlds.


    For example.


    The Gilgamesh that Wu Ming met was clearly the female version, but the male version of Gilgamesh was also quite familiar with Wu Ming, and Wu Ming was also very familiar with the male version of Gilgamesh, just like the same person who had lived and experienced together.


    Therefore, Wu Ming was no stranger to the male version of Gilgamesh, and Wu Ming did not make the male version of Gilgamesh feel the slightest strangeness, as if Wu Ming was the male version of Gilgamesh''s Sage Dragon.


    But Wu Ming did not experience the male version of Gilgamesh.


    In other words, it was actually Wu Ming of all the Type-Moon parallel worlds who became a person, just like Zelretch.


    And the stories that Wu Ming followed were no longer like the stories he knew from the ordinary world from the start.


    At the end of King Arthur''s story, Guinevere is burned at the stake because of Morgan Le Fay''s cunning defeat and reveals the fact that she loves Wu Ming, and in the end, Lancelot kidnaps on behalf of Guinevere''s court.


    But Guinevere had also told Wu Ming for sure beforehand that nothing had happened between her and Lancelot.


    Wu Ming could see that Guinevere had not lied to him.


    And as a reader who had read the Arthurian legend without the British Silver Dragon Vero Silence Eude, Wu Ming knew that the reason why Lancelot fell in love with Guinevere was because he was Guinevere''s bodyguard. In the process of chivalry, the two gradually develop into spiritual love as both betray King Arthur.


    And Guinevere''s guardian knight became Wu Ming, so Lancelot should no longer like Guinevere.


    Therefore, Wu Ming had nothing to be ashamed of, after all, nothing happened between him and Guinevere...


    "Master~ I always felt that you had a bad rtionship with the man called Lancelot~" Jibril looked back and forth between Wu Ming and Lancelot on the big screen to see the past, as if real.


    Then Jibril was warned by the iron fist


    "Anyway, let''s meet Lancelot first."


    Looking at the direction Lancelot was going in was not the Holy City.


    There were no houses there to live in, only big mounds, and it was impossible for the mountain people to live there.


    So what did Lancelot do?


    Wu Ming let Avant Heim continue to move towards the north. Although he was a little worried that Jibril was staying in Avant Heim''s body alone, Jibril would not let Wu Ming worry.


    Then, Wu Ming opened the Gate that was connected to the ground and walked in.


    "Hehe~ Avant Heim, let me see what Master did to find that Lancelot~" Wu Ming had just left, Jibril stopped covering her head, and flew to the big screen with an excited expression ahead.


    However, the wide screen that was still ying Lancelot suddenly turned ck.


    "Ah?! What''s the matter, Avant Heim!" shouted Jibril regretfully.


    Immediately after that, a line of words appeared on the big screen.


    "What''s this?" Jibril leaned in curiously.


    "...Sigh..." Jibril was stunned for a moment, then came her sadness.


    "Ahhhh!!"


    ...


    On the ground, under the shadow of a certain mound, ck and purple ripples opened, and Wu Ming came out.


    "Was that Jibril''s scream just now?" Wu Ming looked at the almost closed Gate, and smiled slightly.


    "Sh''s really disobedient."


    Shaking his head, Wu Ming stopped thinking about Jibril.


    The location of the Wu Ming mound is the mound that Avant Heim detected that Lancelot''s troops had to go through, it won''t be long before Lancelot will arrive.


    Then Wu Ming looked at his clothes.


    "Before that, let''s put on the knight armor first."


    Wu Ming said, a hint of magic surged, covering his entire body, including his head.


    A few secondster, a handsome silver-white knight d in armor and robes appeared.


    "Well, now it''s just a matter of waiting."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, he casually sat cross-legged and waited quietly.


    After about a few minutes, Lancelot''s not-so-fast army arrived here.


    Since Wu Ming was sitting in the shadow of the mound, it would be a little unclear for ordinary knights to see from a distance.


    But with Lancelot''s eyesight, he could see clearly.


    "Everyone stop moving forward and rest on the spot!"


    Lancelot''s pupils suddenly shrunk, then he immediately issued orders to the troops behind him, then ran towards where Wu Ming was on his horse.

 Chapter 732: Lancelots Sorrow

    Chapter 732: Lancelot''s Sorrow


    The horse wasn''t very fast, so Lancelot gave up his horse halfway through.


    Jumping off the horse excitedly, Lancelot dashed towards Wu Ming.


    The ck horse left behind by Lancelot, stopped obediently and remained where it was.


    Lancelot came to a position several meters in front of Wu Ming, and he who was blown away by excitement, also calmed down.


    "You" Lancelot didn''t know what to say for a moment, as if the gramophone was on a tape.


    "Why, you don''t know me, Sir Lancelot."


    Sitting cross-legged, Wu Ming looked at Lancelot and took off his helmet at the same time.


    The helmet turned into magic power, and was blown away like sand.


    Instantly, Wu Ming''s face which was quite familiar to Lancelot was revealed.


    "Sir Vero, is it really you!?" Lancelot was instantly excited, but then, he made a pained expression.


    "It would be great if you came earlier." Lancelot''s tone was full of helplessness.


    "You mean, is it about the king?"


    Even though Guinevere knew about the rtionship between Wu Ming and Artoria, and the other round table knights saw a little hint, but in front of the round table knights, Wu Ming still addressed Artoria as "King".


    "Yes, Sir Vero, if you coulde earlier, you might be able to save the king." Lancelot nodded.


    Regarding this, Wu Ming admitted that he and Lancelot had the same thought.


    If he could havee here earlier, Artoria might not be what she is now, she would have been assimted by the goddess.


    But it wasn''t toote, after First Hassan reminded Wu Ming, he also understood that by relying on the "Silver Arm" and his own strength, he could still "save" Artoria.


    "By the way, Sir Lancelot, you look a little different from the other Knights of the Round Table." Wu Ming looked at Lancelot meaningfully.


    Wu Ming said differently, naturally referring to Lancelot''s attitude towards Artoria. The other knights were loyal to Artoria. No matter what happened to Artoria, they wouldn''t feel bad about it.


    But Lancelot was very sad because of the change of king, and this sadness broke out when he saw Wu Ming.


    "You are right Sir Vero, I am saddened by this." Lancelot nodded.


    "What the king is doing now is not right. I originally wanted to stand opposite the king and join Kay in conquering the king," Lancelot reminded.


    "However, only you, Sir Vero, can save the king. This is what everyone standing on the opposite side of the king agreed to, including Sir Kay, Sir Lamorak, and Sir Gareth." With that said, Lancelot closed his eyes.


    Listening to Lancelot''s words, the voices and faces of Kay and others appeared in Wu Ming''s mind.


    Just as Wu Ming was familiar with them, they were also familiar with him, they firmly believed that the Lion King could be saved by Wu Ming.


    "I''m a sinner. I didn''t want to betray the king I had betrayed again, so I stood by the king''s side like Gawain and decided to be a knight whopletely obeyed the king, but" Lancelot opened his eyes and there was sadness and sorrow in them.


    "I don''t want to see the king get lost, I don''t want to see the queen cry, I don''t want to see Camelot die."


    "Don''t want to see the queen cry"...


    Wu Ming was slightly dumbfounded when he heard Lancelot''s words, it seemed he still had a longing for Guinevere in his heart.


    "Kay and the others understand the pain in my heart, and those who understand me entrusted me with the important task of finding you. After that, I volunteered to be a guerri knight, hoping to find you first."


    Lancelot did not believe that Wu Ming who was a Knight of the Round Table, would not be summoned. Lancelot firmly believed like Ghad and Bedivere, Wu Ming must have been dyed or summoned due to some mishap elsewhere in the area.


    The effort paid off, Lancelot finally found Wu Ming today.


    "Finally I found you, Sir Vero." Lancelot looked at Wu Ming with hope and excitement.


    But Wu Ming didn''t really care about Lancelot''s excitement.


    "I said, Lancelot, it doesn''t feel good to kill a friend."


    Turning his head into the distance, Wu Ming suddenly opened his mouth while looking at the distant scenery.


    "..." Lancelot fell silent.


    How can it be good.


    Whether it was Tristan or Gawain, whether it was Mordred or Lancelot, even though they were all on the king''s side, the matter of beheading theirrades was still a lump in their hearts.


    Even the most stubborn, seems to be the most loyal to the king, and everything except the king is unimportant, there is a slight fluctuation in his heart.


    After all, they were partners who had fought together for more than ten years. Even if they knew that everyone had be a Heroic Spirit, and they came in a Servant clone state, how could they kill theirrades?


    The pain and sin that came from beheading hisrade with his own hands would not go away.


    I guess Kay and the others thought so too.


    Not only must you swing your sword against yourpatriots, but you must also take action against the king you are loyal to. This is a decision that requires a lot of inner condemnation to make.


    Seeing Lancelot not speaking, Wu Ming did.


    "I''ve been to the holy city, and I''ve seen kings and queens, and Gawain also told me about you."


    Lancelot was stunned for a moment, then his eyes darkened.


    With Gawain''s character, he must have told Wu Ming everything.


    Sir Vero must be very disappointed with us. Not only did we not stop the king, we also killed hispatriots.


    "I was very impressed with what Gawain said to Gareth."


    Lancelot''s expression became lower, whether it was Gareth''s murder in his previous life or Gareth''s ipetence in this life due to guilt, it was a "pain" in Lancelot''s heart.


    "That kid is still as simple as ever, just like Ghad," Wu Ming said in a nostalgic voice.


    Wu Ming didn''t have the slightest bit of sadness or anger, as if discussing an ordinary matter.


    "Don''t stand still, sit down and talk," Wu Ming said to Lancelot with a smile.


    Lancelot was confused by the emotions Wu Ming was showing, why he was always so calm.


    But in the end Lancelot sat down and sat beside Wu Ming.


    "Every Knight of the Round Table is a good person. Kay and the others chose to stand on opposite sides of Artoria, and you chose to bepletely loyal to Artoria."


    "Both you and they are acting for what they believe in, and I don''t think there''s anything to be sorry for about this."

 Chapter 733: Invitation

    Chapter 733: Invitation


    Lancelot listened quietly, without interrupting.


    "They stood on opposite sides of Artoria to prevent Artoria from going astray, and you stood by Artoria''s side to atone for the mistakes of your previous life, even if you betrayed the king you were loyal to, even if killing apatriot was also a choice you made with faith, and you work hard to live for it."


    Wu Ming paused for a moment, then looked at Lancelot.


    "This result may seem sad to others, but in my opinion as a Knight of the Round Table, this is not something to be sorry for."


    "Sir Vero..." Lancelot stared nkly at Wu Ming.


    "Like Gareth, she firmly believed that the king was right, and she thought so when she finally exited the stage, but his pure spirit, no weaker than Ghad, could not bear the inner curse of killing hispatriot, and chose to choose the ''right'' timing. to be ''active'' out and I think Gareth is doing a great job."


    "Like you, to find my figure, you reluctantly killed yourpatriot, like Artoria, you proved your will to me, I witnessed Artoria''s evidence, where a group of refugees died before."


    This sentence shocked Lancelot. As someone who knew Wu Ming, he knew that Wu Ming would not be stingy to help those who could be saved.


    Then, Wu Ming''s eyes stiffened.


    "However, if ites again, I will still choose to stand by and watch."


    There is no such thing as a pie falling from the sky, there is no free lunch in the world, and nothing is without a price.


    Kay and the others are filled with a curse to stop Artoria, Lancelot and the others are stained with the blood of theirpatriots to protect Artoria, and Artoria chooses to create human specimens to protect humans and bear the blood of others. In order to be loyal to Artoria, Gareth chose to be contaminated with the blood of hispatriots and suffered a mental breakdown.


    The costs are light and heavy, and so are the results.


    "There is no need to grieve for the past. Even if this sorrow is caused by us, no matter what, this is the choice of the Knights of the Round Table. All we need to do is look ahead."


    Will not sink in the past, this is Wu Ming''s way of survival, this is why his heart does not grow old, and will always be a youthful attitude full of vitality.


    Because his heart is looking ahead.


    ...


    Lancelot was silent.


    Wu Ming was absolutely right, it was precisely because of hesitation, because he was drowning in guilt for betraying the king in the past, he was determined to bepletely loyal to Artoria in this life.


    It was precisely because Gawain felt guilty about being dissatisfied with Lancelot for causing the Battle of Can to break out, which eventually led to the copse of the Arthur Dynasty, that was why Gawain chose to bepletely loyal to Artoria and be a mindless tool.


    Tristan hurt Artoria because of what he said during his life, and to make up for it, he also decided to devote his full loyalty to Artoria.


    Everyone is like this, because they want to make up for something, choose to retreat to their original position, and want to do better.


    "If we all let go of the past, will we make a concerted effort to pull the king back from the wrong path" Lancelot said thoughtfully.


    But they havee this far, as Wu Ming said, don''t sink into the past, just look to the future.


    "All in all, I have found a way to save Artoria, just leave this matter to me with confidence, Lancelot."


    Wu Ming said with a smile, and extended his hand to Lancelot.


    Lancelot was surprised for a moment, and then he took hold of the silent hand.


    "Please, Sir Vero."


    This was a promise from friend to friend, and Lancelot chose to believe in Wu Ming.


    "Then Sir Vero, what are you going to do next, do you need to go to my camp to prepare?"


    Lancelot stood up and asked respectfully.


    From now on, the conversation between friends has ended, and Lancelot has also added an honorary title to Wu Ming.


    "Do you have a camp outside the holy city?" Wu Ming was dumbfounded.


    Could it be that Lancelot didn''t return to the Holy City for amodation?


    "Since I was so eager to find you, I have asked the king to stay outside for a long time, and the king has agreed to my suggestion, so I have my own tent." Lancelot exined.


    "Since you have a camp, take a look."


    So, Wu Ming joined Lancelot''s team and set off together.


    ....


    In Avant Heim''s body, Jibril had stopped Avant Heim''s actions, Avant Heim had taken it to the sky above the northern mountains, and then Wu Ming was required to make his next move.


    "So slow, Master" said Jibril boredly, rolling in the air while flying.


    ...


    However, by this time Wu Ming had already set foot on the road leading to Lancelot''s camp.


    Wu Ming rode a horse made of Magecraft and walked at the forefront with Lancelot.


    "By the way, Mordred is also a guerri knight, does she also have his own encampment outside the Holy City?" Wu Ming asked curiously.


    "No Sir Mordred''s situation is a bit special" Lancelot''s expression became a little gentle when he spoke of Mordred.


    "The king did not prepare a residence for Sir Mordred in the holy city, but Sir Mordred should have no residence outside."


    Because of his personality, Mordred had no permanent residence, and she didn''t bring many knights with her, it could be said that Mordred was a real "gueri knight"pared to Lancelot.


    "As expected of her" Wu Ming''s mouth twitched slightly.


    "By the way, Sir Vero knows the Master from Chaldea?" said Lancelot suddenly.


    "Oh, are you talking about thest Master of mankind?" Wu Ming smiled.


    "Of course, we know of Chaldea''s whereabouts." Lancelot nodded and started his exnation.


    "Yesterday, the Master of Chaldea and the mountain people in the north fled to the northern mountainous area with a group of refugees from the holy selection. I happened to be nearby, and I was given orders to go after them by Agravain."


    Guerri knight looks like a high-level title, but actually, it means spy and vanguard.


    What''s worse, if something were to happen, they would have to be the first to leave the holy city.


    The reason why Tristan was often expelled by Agravain was due to the instability of the guerri knights.


    After all, if you were here today, you might run there tomorrow.


    "You''re really after them?" Wu Ming looked at Lancelot with a strange and subtle expression.


    After all, Mashu, who is possessed by Ghad, is among them, right?

 Chapter 734: Poor Lancelot

    Chapter 734: Poor Lancelot


    "Actually no." Lancelot shook his head and continued.


    "When I caught up with them, I was already at the edge of the mountain."


    Immediately after, Lancelot exined to Wu Ming.


    Since Lancelot did not wish to capture the Chaldeans, Lancelot had no intention of pursuing.


    As a result, of course, most of the refugees went to the mountains.


    Most of the refugees had already entered the mountains, but when Lancelot caught up with Gudako and the others, there were still many refugees who had not entered the mountains, and Gudako and the others had not entered the mountains either.


    Just as Lancelot was about to take down Gudako and the others, and take the opportunity to show his kindness, someone appeared to stop him


    "A green-haired girl with angel wings came from the direction of the holy city and attacked me."


    Listening to Lancelot''s words, Wu Ming''s face became a little smoother.


    No wonder, the green-haired girl is Azrael.


    And since Lancelot received the news that he intercepted the refugees halfway, he had no idea what was happening in the holy city, so he was very surprised by the green-haired girl''s arrival.


    "It''s a Servant, I can see it clearly." Lancelot''s expression became serious.


    "That servant is no weaker than me, and even if I continue to fight, I have a high probability of losing."


    It was normal for Lancelot to think that he couldn''tpare to Azrael. Don''t talk about the fighting experience that Azrael''s age brings. The Flgel are a fighting race, a god-killing weapon, in hand-to-handbat, Lancelot might not be able to fight Azrael.


    Moreover, Azrael was still a "Mage", and Lancelot was sufficient for a single attack, not to mention other types of magic.


    "I really didn''t expect that Master from Chaldea would have such strong protection, and because of the battle between me and the green-haired girl, Master from Chaldea took the opportunity to enter the mountains."


    After Lancelot finished speaking, he looked at Wu Ming, always feeling that Wu Ming had something to say beforehand.


    "Sir Vero, do you have anything to say?" Lancelot asked in confusion.


    "No, no a little" Wu Ming shook his head first, then paused and nodded.


    Of course, Wu Ming would not hide everything, but he would still tell Lancelot about Chaldea and him.


    "By the way, Lancelot, did you know that I actually have a good rtionship with Chaldea."


    Wu Ming''s revtion brought Lancelot''s eyes to his senses.


    ''Sir Vero, have you established a good rtionship with the Master of Chaldea? It seems what I did was really overkill." Lancelot shook his head mockingly.


    Wu Ming didn''t care about Lancelot''s self-deprecation, and then he continued to speak.


    "You should know that Ghad is the Servant of Master Chaldea."


    *Yu---*


    Suddenly the ck horse Lancelot was riding shouted, and Wu Ming saw that it was Lancelot''s tensed body.


    This made Lancelot''s legs use a lot of force to cause a lot of pressure on the ck horse''s stomach.


    "Lancelot, your mount can''t stand your strength, be careful." Wu Ming immediately reminded.


    "Sorry Sir Vero, I made youugh." Lancelot''s tensed body instantly loosened up.


    The first "sorry" was what Lancelot said to his mount, and thest was what Lancelot said to Wu Ming.


    Although it can''t bepared to his own mount before his death, this ck horse has also apanied Lancelot for a long time, and he has some feelings for this ck horse.


    "Looking at you, you don''t seem to know that Ghad is Master Chaldea''s Servant."


    Wu Ming''s words embarrassed Lancelot for a while.


    "I...I really don''t know..." Lancelot replied shyly.


    Although Lancelot had chased after Gudako and the others before, but due to Azrael''s interception, Lancelot didn''t actually meet Gudako or even Mashu, and didn''t know that Ghad possessed Mashu.


    Now that Wu Ming said this, Lancelot was surprised.


    "That Sir Veto, although I have never been in close contact with the Master of Chaldea, I have seen the figure of Chaldea and her party in the distance, and there doesn''t seem to be my son in it"


    This is true. Lancelot caught up with Gudako and the others. Even though he didn''t do anything, he nced at Chaldea and her entourage from a distance.


    However due to the distance, Lancelot couldn''t effectively sense Ghad''s aura, and since he didn''t pay attention to his son, he didn''t know.


    "It''s normal if you don''t notice, because Ghad had given his power to a girl and then fell into a deep sleep."


    "I see, is it a Demi-Servant?" Lancelot nodded.


    After all, Ghad was also an ordinary Servant, and it was understandable that he possessed another person, and then fell into a deep sleep after imparting his power.


    "However, Lancelot, you don''t seem to know anything." Wu Ming looked at Lancelot strangely.


    Just from the fact that "Lancelot didn''t know that Wu Ming had been to the Holy City" was enough to see that Lancelot''s information was a little out of date, not to mention that Lancelot also had a lot of ws in other respects.


    "This What can I do" Lancelot smiled helplessly and shook his head.


    "Besides, Sir Agravain doesn''t like me very much."


    Compared to other people''s "betrayal", in Agravain''s eyes, Lancelot''s "treason" was more shameful, so he did not like Lancelot.


    Not to mention that Lancelot himself had also asked to be stationed outside the Holy City, just as Agravain wanted.


    In terms of information on other matters, Agravain would even withhold information and deliberately not tell Lancelot.


    Just like Wu Ming''s thing, Agravain purposely didn''t tell Lancelot.


    After all, as a guerri knight, Lancelot ran all day and basically didn''t need any information. Agravain chose not to tell Lancelot.


    As for the instructions to intercept Gudako and the others, it was Agravain''s order, when he found out that Lancelot was in the vicinity of the Holy City, ryed a message to him and chose to let him attack.


    Before that, Lancelot didn''t even know that the Chaldeans hade here, he only knew that the Chaldeans wereing.


    "You really are pathetic" Wu Ming shook his head helplessly.


    "I don''t feel sorry. I also seem quiet doing this." After all, there are noplicated orders, which is also conducive to Lancelot''s search for Wu Ming, his own son...


    "Wait a minute" Lancelot stopped as he rode his horse.


    "My son seems to have be a daughter?"

 Chapter 735: The hidden base

    Chapter 735: The hidden ''base''


    "It''s true to say that, but whether the other party recognizes you as ''father'' is still a matter of choice." Wu Ming attacked mercilessly.


    Wu Ming was not very familiar with Mashu, but not too unfamiliar. In Wu Ming''s view, Mashu was not the type of child who would recognize someone else as his father easily, but this was uncertain, after all, Mashu''s spiritual base belonged to Ghad and she would be affected.


    "..." Lancelot fell in a low voice.


    Contrary to Wu Ming''s understanding, Lancelot believed that his rtionship with Ghad was still fine.


    But because of this, Lancelot could clearly recognize that Ghad was still very strict with his father.


    When the king was lost, he did not take action in time, but let the king go, and even joined the wrong way.


    With what he was doing now, Ghad couldn''t admit it.


    After all, Ghad had obtained the Holy Grail, and was a fairly pure knight known as the Knight of the Holy Grail.


    Even if there are other secrets, it can''t cover up Lancelot''s mistakes.


    Even if Mashu wasn''t the real Ghad, but was possessed by Ghad, Ghad''s feelings for her would likely affect Mashu.


    Therefore, in Lancelot''s view, his daughter might be very angry, and she would most likely not recognize her "father".


    "Don''t be so negative, if you admit your mistakes well, I guess Ghad, or Mashu will forgive you." Wu Ming smiled and patted Lancelot on the shoulder.


    However, Lancelot just sighed and lowered his head helplessly.


    "I hope so..."


    During this conversation, they almost reached Lancelot''s headquarters.


    "This ce is quite secluded." Looking at the houses with sharp angles in front of him that were surrounded by hills, Wu Ming, who was walking along the street,mented on this.


    "When I was looking for your figure in the wild, I identally found this secluded ce," exined Lancelot.


    However, there is one thing that is quite confusing.


    "This should not be your base outside the Holy City."


    Wu Ming''s words had no other meaning, he just thought that this ce was not like a base that the knights outside the holy city had to search for.


    Even if it is not in the ins, it must be in the terrain and the base of the building in ordance with the "knight" style.


    Otherwise, Agravain wouldn''t be able to pass that level.


    Things like "You are not worthy of being a king''s knight", "It is disrespectful to be part of the Holy City in such a corner of the country", and so on, would definitely be brought out by Agravain.


    Agravain would definitely say so, and there was also suspicion towards Lancelot.


    That''s why Wu Ming said that this ce didn''t look like an auxiliary staff headquarters in the Holy City, but rather...


    "Like a hidden secret base, you mean Sir Vero."


    Wu Ming nodded, without him, it is too useful to be a secret base here.


    "Indeed, actually, this is not where my troops are actually stationed." Lancelot exined to Wu Ming.


    "Is this really what I thought?" Wu Ming became interested. Even though he had his doubts, he was just a random guess. Rarely did he guess it right?


    Lancelot didn''t say much, only nodded slightly, then signaled the knights behind him to go first.


    The army of knights behind Lancelot responded and elerated collectively. From Lancelot and Wu Ming, they rushed towards the base which was surrounded by many low hills.


    After all the knights left, Wu Ming and Lancelot mounted their horses and walked slowly forward.


    "Sir Vero, as you know, I don''t really agree with the king''s approach." Lancelot began to exin to Wu Ming.


    Lancelot couldn''t choose to betray Artoria again, so he was on Artoria''s side.


    In other words, it made sense for Lancelot to disagree with Artoria''s current actions.


    "If I meet refugees in the wild, I will protect them without the knowledge of the other Knights of the Round Table and the king, and the front is where the refugees I protect live."


    It could only be said that Lancelot who used to be "hesitating", chose to join Artoria''s camp, but Lancelot still chose to make small moves personally.


    Of course, this was a small step for the Holy City, but in Wu Ming''s opinion, Lancelot had done a good job.


    "Good, Lancelot, if Ghad finds out, he will be impressed by you."


    Wu Ming''s praise, received Lancelot.


    "I''ve walked the wrong path, and even if I were to walk again, I wouldn''t follow it exactly."


    What Lancelot meant was that even though he was in Artoria''s camp, he would not ughter the refugees at will, except on Artoria''s orders.


    Compared to Gawain''s rigidity, Lancelot intended to be flexible.


    Chivalry courtesy prevented him from betraying Artoria again, but he would personally save these refugees.


    Undoubtedly, this approach could be described as a lot of calcification for Lancelot who was on the side of the Lion King.


    Of course, this was actually a bit of Lancelot''s selfishness.


    In order not to disappoint his son, Lancelot who is the "father", of course must act, not to mention that now that his son has be a daughter, Lancelot thinks that he must work harder.


    Daughter-con, cheers!


    Cough cough...


    "Let''s go and see your ''secret base''." Ignoring Lancelot''s face that was "Excited soul Daugther-con", Wu Ming rode the horse to speed up.


    Seeing Wu Ming getting faster, the reacting Lancelot also elerated his horse speed and followed Wu Ming.


    For a moment, a tent-like image after a disaster appeared in Wu Ming''s eyes.


    A simple tent-like house of unknown material was regrly arranged in a valley surrounded by hills.


    Wu Ming can see that these "tent"-like houses look simple, but are strong enough, at least the rain, snow and hail can bepletely blocked.


    "I set up knight patrols at the entrance and around the hills, and the terrain here is far away, so it''s fine for the refugees to use them as shelter."


    Lancelot did a great job.


    There were knights patrolling around the camp, in charge of security work, and there were many ordinary people walking around the house like tents. Judging from their clothes, it was true that they were refugees.


    All the refugees had smiles on their faces, even though they were suffering, their smiles were not fake.


    Because this is the Middle East, water sources are rtively scarce, but Wu Ming suddenly saw a rather modest well in the corner.

 Chapter 736: beat the dog

    Chapter 736: beat the dog


    "That''s what these refugees found," Lancelot exined.


    After all Lancelot was a knight, not an expert in water conservancy and civil engineering. Of course, it was impossible to suddenly find the water source of the "secret base" that was discovered by ident.


    As natives of the Middle East, despite having no household skills, these refugees naturally have several ways of finding water sources.


    Even though they didn''t think there was a water source here.


    As a result an extraordinary simple well was "built".


    Must say that these refugees are truly "lucky" to be rescued in a "chaotic world", having not only a safe ce to live, but also a source of water.


    For food, Lancelot regrly brought his knights to deliver food to the refugees.


    Although it was easy to attract the attention of the Holy City, if the time interval betweening here was shortened and a small amount of food was brought in, it would still be fine.


    While there isn''t much food to bring each time, the frequency is high.


    Since Lancelot was a guerri knight, there was no problem running around every day, and he came here every few days to deliver food to the refugees.


    Sometimes a day or two, sometimes two or three.


    The refugees previously suffered from hunger, and they stocked up on food, coupled with the high frequency of food deliveries by Lancelot, the refugees were not short on food.


    At least there is something to eat and something to live for, these refugees are satisfied.


    It was like before, they didn''t eat thest or the next meal at all, and they didn''t even know when they died.


    Lancelot came this time to deliver food to the refugees, but he happened to meet Wu Ming on the street, so he invited Wu Ming toe with him.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Lancelot." Wu Ming said to Lancelot without looking back when he saw the knights distributing supplies to the refugees.


    "I''m just doing what I want, Sir Vero."


    Lancelot didn''t feel that he had any trouble, it was better to say that doing so was in line with his polite morals and defensive ways.


    "Forget it, be as happy as you want." Wu Ming shook his head.


    After visiting the entire camp, Wu Ming said goodbye.


    "After all, I only came here to take a look, and I still have other things to do." Wu Ming said.


    "Did Sir Vero go to the mountains to the north?" Lancelot asked.


    "That''s right, I will find the Master of Chaldea in thend of the mountain people."


    Wu Ming had no doubts about Lancelot guessing his next departure.


    The knights of the round table were not only extraordinary in courage, but also could not lead troops in battle if they did not have extraordinary wisdom.


    Of course, some of the more "special" Round Table Knights were an exception...


    "Lancelot, if you are worried, continue to be your guerri knight. I will return to you when the timees."


    Wu Ming said "it''s about time", actually, he is not sure when, after all, things are always changing.


    "Then Sir Vero, I will not send you away, and staying in the same ce for a long time is not my style as a guerri knight, and I am ready to go."


    Wu Ming nodded, he wasn''t hypocritical enough to be sent by someone.


    "Then I''ll go first."


    "Sir Vero."


    Wu Ming who was just about to leave, suddenly heard Lancelot calling out to him.


    "Hah?" Wu Ming turned his head to look at Lancelot.


    Lancelot lowered his head silently, as if he didn''t dare to look Wu Ming straight in the eye.


    "The person the queen likes is you. I have nothing to do with the queen... If you feel that I have tarnished the queen''s reputation, you can take this life at any time. I have noints." Lancelot''s tone was quite calm, heavy and self-me.


    Even though Lancelot was there to save Guinevere, who was nearly burned at the stake, his actions did cause Guinevere''s reputation to be tarnished.


    "Rx, Lancelot, I''m not taking this to heart."


    Wu Ming believed not only in Lancelot, but also in Guinevere.


    To be honest Lancelot had been fighting side by side with him for years. He knew Lancelot very well. Lancelot could indeed do such a thing, but the most important thing was that Wu Ming believed in Guinevere.


    Guinevere had a crush on him for years, because of Artoria, Guinevere had held back until Wu Ming left.


    It could be argued that it made no sense for Guinevere to fall for Morgan Le Fay''s schemes so simply.


    Guinevere was "crazy" in love with Wu Ming, and that "crazy" had subliminalized Guinevere as a Heroic Spirit.


    Don''t see how gentle and weak Guinevere and Wu Ming met before, keep in mind that Guinevere appeared in the world with a Berserker ss.


    Even though he couldn''t cheat like Ruler, Wu Ming could still tell his ss apart.


    This reminded Wu Ming of the Berserker Kiyohime he met at American Singrity. Fortunately, Guinevere''s crazy ce was not the same as Kiyohime''s.


    Different madness gave Guinevere different abilities than Kiyohime, and Guinevere couldn''t lie to "Wu Ming".


    Although Wu Ming did not know this, he could see from Guinevere''s eyes that Guinevere was not lying.


    Enough is enough, after all, trust is quite important.


    Of course, it wasn''t that Wu Ming didn''t trust Lancelot, it was just that Guinevere was easier to trust.


    Furthermore, Lancelot who never had much contact with Guinevere, actually didn''t have high affection for Guinevere, only a little affection.


    To joke around, Lancelot is a great title. Lancelot was never Guinevere''s guard knight, he had no long term bond and ran, and because Guinevere fell in love with Wu Ming, Guinevere''s impression of Lancelot in his mind was only a Knight who was loyal to the king and worshiped Vero''s knights.


    "Guinevere also exined it to me, don''t always think about it, just do your own thing quietly."


    "Sir Vero, Lancelot remembers your words!" Lancelot who was infected by Wu Ming''s trust and rtionship, gave Wu Ming a knight salute.


    "Then I''ll say goodbye first." After Wu Ming finished speaking, he waved his hand, and ck and purple ripples appeared, enveloped his body, and then disappeared.


    Seeing where Wu Ming had disappeared to, Lancelot said slowly with a serious face.


    "Sir Vero, I will live up to your expectations!"

 Chapter 737: Pure Master-slave relationship

    Chapter 737: Pure Master-ve rtionship


    Wu Ming left, and after checking the surroundings, Lancelot also left with his troops.


    The campsite is still safe, so it doesn''t need much protection, and might even attract attention if it does.


    This was why Wu Ming had not taken any protective measures against the camp.


    ...


    On the other hand, in Avant Heim.


    In the monitoring room of Avant Heim that Wu Ming specially ordered, Jibrily on her back bored, floating in the air like a rootless weed.


    "Master is so slow~ Why don''t youe back~" said Jibril bored.


    Avant Heim had now reached a position in the northern mountains, and had lived here for a long time, which gave people the feeling of "No sound remains for a long time".


    However, no.


    After Wu Ming left Avant Heim''s body, starting from Wu Mingnding on the ground and waiting for Lancelot, chatting with Lancelot, following Lancelot to the refugee camp, and finally visiting and staying in the camp. There is no "old" word.


    It should be an hour or two at most, and the "long time" that Jibril spoke of was entirely his ownint.


    However, it was normal for Jibril to be so bored, even if she stayed for half an hour, it was a tedious time for her to spend.


    However, such Jibril is Jibril, right?


    At this time, suddenly, a ck-purple Gate appeared next to the sofa chair, and a person wearing Middle Eastern-style clothes burst out of the ripple.


    This person is Wu Ming.


    "Master~You''re finally back~" Jibril was like a bird returning to its nest, pping its wings behind its back, flying towards Wu Ming.


    "I am back, Jibril."


    Wu Ming first answered Jibril with a smile, and then spoke again.


    "After I left, you weren''t kidding, Ji~b~ri~l~" Wu Ming was still looking at Jibril with a smile, but this smile was so "cold" in Jibril''s eyes.


    "Cold" stopped Jibril who was flying through the air instantly, and then she obedientlynded from the air.


    "Hahahahowhow could that be, I''m definitely not kidding~ Master, you have to believe me~" Jibril looked at Wu Ming''s clenched fists, and quickly exined with a dryugh.


    Wu Ming walked towards Jibril with a smile and raised his hand.


    Jibril closed her eyes subconsciously, and then she felt a palm caress her head.


    "Hah??" Jibril opened her eyes, just in time to catch Wu Ming''s hand movement from her head.


    That''s right, Wu Ming actually touched Jibril''s head just now.


    "For the sake of my good mood, I will let you go today."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, he turned around and sat on the sofa chair.


    But Jibril who remained where she was, reacted, and touched her head ufortably.


    Wu Ming was so gentle with her that she was a little ufortable. After all, every time Wu Ming hit his head, Jibril was overwhelmed by this sudden touch.


    Since bing Wu Ming''s servant, Jibril had never considered "Would Wu Ming trust his subordinates" and "Loyalty to Wu Ming".


    At one point, she believed in their former Flgel master, Artosh, and in the new master Artosh had found for them.


    Second, no matter who the Master is, as a weapon, she just needs to do his job.


    So Jibril''s attitude towards Wu Ming was very rxed.


    Although Wu Ming often hit Jibril on the head, it didn''t mean that Wu Ming hated Jibril, it was just an ordinary "little punishment".


    Jibril naturally understands, so she doesn''t care, but habit is a bad thing, and she is used to being hit on the head, and she is a little ufortable with a sudden touch.


    "I don''t have to suffer anyways~" Jibril smiled hearing that.


    After all, nothing unexpected, Wu Ming might be their Master for life, so just follow in the Master''s footsteps.


    Jibril''s wings moved lightly, and she flew behind Wu Ming, with a "no long memory" expression.


    Wu Ming naturally discovered Jibril''s abnormality, but he did nothing.


    If you do it right, you will be rewarded, if you do it wrong, you will be punished.


    When the mood is good, Wu Ming doesn''t mind giving extra gifts, like touching the head; When he was in a bad mood, Wu Ming didn''t mind making additional punishments, such as hitting the head.


    Perhaps this calmness made Jibril even more "arrogant".


    Stopping thinking about this, Wu Ming looked at the virtual screen that was reset by Avant Heim, showing the view of the mountains below.


    "Avant Heim''s speed is not slow." Wu Ming sighed.


    Wu Ming visually measured the distance and spected about the time it would take Avant Heim to, but Avant Heim surprised him anyway.


    Although his body is quiterge, Avant Heim is not like a giant, Avant Heim still has the advantage of speed.


    When Wu Ming returned, Jibril''s dull gaze had already made it clear that Avant Heim had been here for a long time.


    Although it doesn''t know the specific time, it also shows that Avant Heim''s speed is not slow.


    "After all, Avant Heim is a Phantasma race, Master, it is a race close to Old Deus."


    And Avant Heim who can keep up with Artosh, is the leader of the Phantasma race, and his speed naturally cannot be slowed down.


    "As expected of Avant Heim." Wu Ming praised Avant Heim.


    "Then Avant Heim, can we find a vige in these mountains?"


    Wu Ming said while looking at the magic screen.


    The location of Avant Heim is indeed on top of the mountains, but the area is not small.


    It makes sense that when looking down at the sky, it should be easy to find the ce you''re looking for, not to mention that you''re looking for a vige in a mountainous area, which is logically striking.


    However, because Avant Heim''s position was too high, he couldn''t see the specific situation on the ground at all.


    And if you do a miniature, you can only see the specific situation of a small area, so Wu Ming asked Avant Heim if he could find the vige on the mountain.


    Wu Ming thought, if it didn''t work, he would contact Azrael to try.


    With the incarnation contract, Wu Ming was naturally able to contact Azrael, but due to the need to reduce the consumption of magic power, he had closed the connection with the other Flgel, and only maintained the single identity of Master and Servant.


    However, before Avant Heim could answer, Jibril answered first.


    "Don''t be too much trouble, Master~ Below where we are now, there''s actually a vige~"

 Chapter 738: The best way to resolve misunderstandings is to treat each other sincerely

    Chapter 738: The best way to resolve misunderstandings is to treat each other sincerely


    As if confirming Jibril''s words, Avant Heim piloted the magic virtual screen and continued to shrink the map below.


    Immediately after, a vige built on a mountain, as if the mountain was being rebuilt, appeared in front of Wu Ming.


    This Avant Heim operation is very simr to a real map, which makes Wu Ming''s eyes shine.


    "You really are getting modern. Very well done, Avant Heim."


    "Actually we also made mistakes. When Avant Heim stopped and explored below, we discovered that there was a vige beneath Avant Heim. Most likely, the mountain people are what Master is looking for." Jibril''s tone Replying to Wu Ming was quite serious, and didn''t care about the "we" she used in his mouth.


    If you ignore this sentence and think about it, it is actually normal for Avant Heim to find a vige under his body.


    As a "weapon" with a good sense of war, Avant Heim will definitely look for threats around it in an unfamiliar environment, especially under it.


    It''s true that the Avant Heim are truly a Phantasma race, but Phantasmas are also animals, and animals still attach great importance to their bellies.


    But because of this, Avant Heim found a vige of mountain dwellers, which saved Wu Ming''s attempt to find them.


    "Then Jibril wille down with me to take a look." Wu Ming said, and stood up.


    "Really, Master!?" Jibril became excited.


    After all, Wu Ming had refused to let Jibril out for various reasons, and Jibril had no choice but to stay.


    This time she was finally able toe out to y How could this not excite Jibril?


    "I''ve always felt sorry for keeping you here, but I told you before that you wouldn''t give me any trouble."


    This was a blow for reminders, but the effect was quite obvious to Jibril.


    "Yes~Master, I know~"


    So, Wu Ming carried Jibril with a smile of praise on his face and entered the Gate.


    ...


    Under Avant Heim, in a vige built on a mountain.


    The vigers work at sunrise and rest at sunset, even if the food is not enough and the water sources are not clean, they are not depressed, and are not saddened by the war.


    Although there is a certain connection between war and the fact that war does not affect them, it can also be seen from this that the people of the mountains are optimistic.


    However, optimism does not mean that the mountain people are brave, at this moment, they are frightened by the ck and purple ripples that suddenly appear at the vige entrance.


    Because the vige is not big, and it is daytime, the vigers are busy, so the strangeness at the vige entrance attracts everyone''s attention.


    "Fast! Quickly find Hassan of the Hundred Faces!?"


    Not knowing who was shouting, and someone immediately answered.


    Several youths who were thin and light, and who seemed to be walking slowly, volunteered and ran towards the houses in the vige behind them.


    However, they didn''t think about it. So many vigers found an oddity at the vige entrance. How could Hassan, who exists as "Inhuman", not find it.


    Before the youths could run far, a ck figure appeared in front of everyone.


    It was a petite and muscr figure whose body was only wrapped in a few simple pieces of cloth. Although not huge, the slightly raised female sexual characteristics prove that she is a woman.


    The most special thing is that he wears a skull mask on his face. There was no doubt that she was one of the Hassan, or in other words, she was the "Hassan of the Hundred Faces" in the mouths of the vigers.


    "Hassan of the Hundred Faces, you are here!"


    As if they had found the backbone, the vigers gathered around Hassan of the Hundred Faces.


    "Hurry up and get out of here. If there''s fighting, then you should take cover in the underground gable caves around it," Hassan said to the vigers around her with a serious expression.


    "Yes." The vigers immediately replied.


    They were all self-aware, and insisting on staying was bound to add to the burden on Hassan.


    Moreover, if the enemy was weak and they didn''t need their help, Hassan of the Hundred Faces alone was enough to handle it, but if it was strong, they would naturally be useless as a burden.


    Immediately after, the vigers began to retreat towards the vige behind them.


    Take a few steps back, and if something happens, they can leave quickly.


    At this moment, the ck and purple ripples suddenly changed.


    Like a rock entering the water, ck and purple ripples moved, and then, a ck-haired, red-eyed boy in local clothes and a cute girl with wings walked out.


    Naturally, the people who came were Wu Ming and Jibril.


    Handsome boys and beautiful girls, which made the vigers feel a little overwhelmed for a while and loosened their vignce.


    "Who are you?" Hassan of the Hundred Faces asked Wu Ming warily, and she could see that the two people in front of her were Servants.


    On Wu Ming''s side, because he was the first to ask when he came out, Wu Ming was stunned for a moment.


    He was a little taken aback by the scene in front of him, but he could ept it, because it was natural.


    Because of the vision given by Avant Heim, the Gate can be opened in this vige, but Wu Ming did not expect that the Gate that he randomly opened would open directly to the entrance of someone else''s vige, and happened to be seen by a group of vigers.


    The strange ck and purple ripples naturally caused panic for the vigers, and also aroused suspicion for Hassan.


    The solution to this situation is to express good intentions, and the best way to resolve misunderstandings is to treat each other sincerely, like answering each other''s questions honestly.


    "I am a Servant of the Sabet ss, my real name is Snce Vero Eude, this is the Servant of the Berserker ss that I summoned, his real name is Jibril."


    "What!?" Hassan of the Hundred Faces was dumbfounded.


    For Hassan of the Hundred Faces who had a hundred types of personalities and mastered a hundred types of skills, it was very easy to judge whether someone was lying through expressions and words.


    She could see that the other party was not lying, but this was where Hassan of the Hundred Faces was surprised.


    It is not surprising that the other party reveals the ss. The Servants were originallymensurate with the ss, but what was strange was that the other party also revealed the real name at the same time as the ss.


    And she didn''t seem to be lying, how this didn''t surprise Hassan.


    As a Servant, Hassan of the Hundred Faces naturally knew the importance of his real name.


    His real name denotes weakness. If it''s a Servant without major weaknesses, that''s fine. If it was a Servant with obvious weakness like Achilles and Siegfried, it would most likely be tricked.


    But the other party didn''t seem very well known. Jibril had never heard of anything. As for Snce Vero Eude... Snce Vero Eude! ?


    Hassan of the Hundred Faces was shocked and entered a state of battle.


    "You are from the Lion King!?!?"

 Chapter 739: Holding the resolve to die

    Chapter 739: Holding the resolve to die


    The reason why Hassan of the Hundred Faces thought of the Lion King was because of the name "Snce Vero Eude".


    Because the enemy is the Lion King, and the names of the knights under the Lion King are the same as the names of the Knights of the Round Table. As Hassan who has mastered hundreds of skills, she is also knowledgeable about historical stories.


    In this way, Hassan of the Hundred Faces naturally had information about various heroes, and it just so happened that information about the Knights of the Round Table was also in his mind.


    After investigation, she naturally investigated the Lion King upying the Holy City and the knights under hismand, and she discovered that the Lion King knights were probably the Knights of the Round Table.


    Why so sure, because they are Servants.


    The sudden appearance of the Lion King and his knights defeated the Lionheart King and upied the Holy City.


    This is not the era of Hassan of the Hundred Faces. Hassan of the Hundred Faces also understood that she was a Servant. Therefore, Hassan of the Hundred Faces guessed that the Lion King in the Holy City and the knights under hismand were most likely Servants as well.


    Knowing that the knights under the Lion King had the same name as the Knights of the Round Table, she wondered if the Lion King was King Arthur.


    However, because the Lion King lived in a remote ce, and it was very difficult to infiltrate the Holy City, she had never seen the Lion King.


    However like Gawain, Lancelot, Agravain, Mordred, Tristan and the like, Hassan had met quite a few of them.


    Not only her, but hispatriots Hassan of the Cursed Arm and Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke had also seen those people. ording to the book''s records, those people were most likely the Knights of the Round Table.


    And "Snce Vero Eude" is also the name of the Knights of the Round Table. With the Knights of the Round Table in the Holy City, Hassan couldn''t help but think about it.


    "I am Knight of the Round Table Vero, but I am not from the Holy City." Wu Ming exined helplessly.


    Wu Ming wore Middle Eastern style clothes precisely because he was afraid of getting into trouble as a Knight of the Round Table by the mountain people.


    And reporting his name would reveal his weakness, Wu Ming said that it was fine.


    The reason Wu Ming told Hassan of the Hundred Faces his real name was because he didn''t have any weaknesses, so he wasn''t afraid of being targeted, especially Jibril, because she was a visitor from another world.


    Moreover, Wu Ming didn''t think anyone could recognize him, so he reported his name without hesitation.


    Unexpectedly, the Servant in front of him actually recognized the character represented by his name.


    Wu Ming sighed inwardly.


    As an Assassin, his ability to gather intelligence was naturally not weak.


    Wu Ming in the Middle East did not understand it. In his opinion, there shouldn''t be a book about the Knights of the Round Table in this ce shrouded in war.


    But Wu Ming never thought that Hassan might know the information from the Knights of the Round Table in the first ce.


    "Want to lie to me, delusional!" Hassan of the Hundred Faces did not listen to Wu Ming.


    If his analysis was correct, the Lion King was King Arthur, and she had never seen a Knight of the Round Table who had left the power of the Holy City and walked alone.


    "Damn knight! Not only do you want to kill mypatriots, but you want to kill them all. I will never let you go!!"


    Hassan of the Hundred Faces rushed towards Wu Ming as if she was blown away by anger.


    In an instant, figures of different sizes and genders appeared beside Hassan.


    "A clone with a spiritual base? You are Hassan of the Hundred Faces!"


    Wu Ming could see Hassan''s identity at a nce.


    The Assassin ss card created by Julian contains almost all of Hassan''s powers except First Hassan.


    As someone who had studied Assassin ss cards, Wu Ming naturally understood Hassan''s respective abilities.


    In order to be able to separate arge number of non-illusory clones, no Hassan could do that, except for Hassan, who was now called Hassan of the Hundred Faces.


    "You also said that you are not from the Holy City!!" Hassan of the Hundred Faces replied angrily.


    A person who knows herself well is an enemy but a friend.


    Naturally, it was impossible for her to befriend any of the Knights of the Round Table, so there was only one answer.


    Enemy!


    "Suffer to death!!"


    Countless figures surrounded Wu Ming and Jibril, and then swarmed, as if they were fighting to the death.


    Seeing that the other party did not listen to his exnation, Wu Ming shook his head helplessly.


    Is there a mental problem because the other party has multiple personalities?


    Wu Ming remembered that Gudako had also said that they had met Hassan in the desert. When the other party saw the pattern on Mashu''s shield, she thought Mashu was from the Holy City, and immediately dropped the kidnapped Nitocris and fled.


    Wu Ming decided not to exin to the "mentally sick person", let''s talk about it after persuading him first.


    "Jibril." Wu Ming said casually.


    "Yes~"


    Jibril responded with a smile, and then, the magic power in her body suddenly exploded.


    Magic power that wasparable to a low rank Noble Phantasm level instantly destroyed the avatars surrounding Wu Ming and Jibril.


    Even though Jibril''s magical power released and destroyed many avatars, there were still many avatars around the vige entrance.


    "Damn it! We should at least buy some time for the vigers" Hassan, who was the main body, hid in his avatar and gritted his teeth as she looked at the vigers who had started to retreat.


    Then, the clone left here and ran towards the vigers.


    The clones will give the vigers directions to escape. The enemy is the holy city knight. It was no longer safe to hide in a mountain underground shelter. Once he was defeated or killed, the opponent would definitely be able to find that shelter.


    So Hassan of the Hundred Faces let his avatar guide the vigers to Hassan of the Cursed Arm to the east, while his own body remained behind to fight the enemy.


    After Hassan of the Hundred Faces "guessed" that the other party was a knight from the Holy City, she was not prepared to leave alive.


    After all, clones are clones, if nothing else, clones are much weaker than the main body.


    Otherwise, the clones that originally surrounded Wu Ming and Jibril would not have been instantly destroyed by Jibril''s magic.


    Overall, the ontology doesn''t work.


    This was really strange for him as an Assassin. After all, the Assassin was not suited for frontalbat, and if she could run, Hassan of the Hundred Faces would not hesitate.


    Just like when Hassan who kidnapped the pharaoh in the desert met the knights of the holy city, she would choose to flee head-on, as there was nopatriot behind her to protect.


    But not now, there is a vige behind it, and the vigers are all ordinary people, if they don''t hold back the enemy, the vigers will never be able to escape.


    Hassan of the Hundred Faces prayed in his heart.


    The vige she was in was located to the west of the mountain, and the existence of Hassan of the Cursed Arm was located to the east of the mountain. Although the viges on both sides were not far away, they were not close.


    Everything was easy to say after escaping, because she had seen Hassan of the Cursed Arm, and the other party was Hassan First.


    But all of this would only work if Hassan of the Hundred Faces could dy Wu Ming and Jibril.

 Chapter 740: Captured alive

    Chapter 740: Captured alive


    "Jibril, it''s seven o''clock." Wu Ming said casually to Jibril without looking at seven o''clock.


    "Understood!!" Jibrilughed wildly, reached out and grabbed the energy scythe that appeared out of thin air, rushing towards the seven o''clock direction.


    Hassan of the Hundred ess'' heart froze, she was at seven o''clock.


    But how would the other party know? This was the first thought that came to Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' mind.


    However, this was apletely normal thing in Wu Ming''s eyes. From the moment that Hassan of the Hundred Faces appeared before Wu Ming as his true body, she already had nothing to hide in Wu Ming''s eyes.


    If Hassan of the Hundred Faces had not used the main body to appear at the beginning, Wu Ming might have had to work hard to find his main body, but now it was easy.


    Assassins are called Assassins because Assassins have excellent concealment abilities.


    However Hassan who had appeared in front of Wu Ming, had undoubtedly lost the advantage of excellent concealment.


    Wu Ming could naturally easily figure out Hassan''s body.


    And knowing the body of Hassan of the Hundred Faces meant the defeat of Hassan of the Hundred Faces.


    Because she couldn''t withstand Jibril''s attack at all.


    "Damn it!!" Hassan of the Hundred Faces cursed herself, ordering the clones to protect her.


    But this is of no use. A Berserker who wasn''t bothered by ack of magic wasn''t something that an Assassin, who had lost the advantage of hiding, could stop her.


    The number of people might be a bit influential in front of Jibril, but because Hassan of the Hundred Faces used clones excessively, each clone became extremely weak.


    As previously mentioned, Hassan''s clones are weaker than the main body, because the clone''s poweres from the main body.


    The split body of the clone, which represents the weakening of the body.


    And the weakening power of the body is spread to many parts, and naturally is not that strong.


    Thus, in an instant, the "human wall" formed by Hassan of the Hundred Faces was viciously smashed by Jibril.


    Jibril with the magic scythe in hand shed indiscriminately at Hassan of the Hundred Faces.


    Due to the incarnation of Wu Ming''s power, Jibril used her magic power carelessly, and every sh was mixed with a lot of magic power.


    Since the essence of Hassan of the Hundred Faces is multiple personalities, these clones are equivalent to people with different consciousnesses.


    "What-"


    "hatred-"


    "go to hell!!"


    "Stop-"


    "Don''te!!"


    "Don''te here!"


    The release of magic power turned into a shockwave, and the avatar of Hassan of the Hundred Faces couldn''t resist the "magic power release" that wasn''t weak in number. Like different people, they make sounds.


    Among them there must be cowards, and there must be those who are not afraid of death and want to attack Jibril with all their might, they have different personalities.


    But this was not important, the important thing was that Hassan of the Hundred Faces would be captured alive.


    Under such circumstances, there was only one way for Hassan of the Hundred Faces to win, and that was to capture the king first.


    "Die!!"


    Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' voice came from behind Wu Ming, and Wu Ming could even feel a cool breeze blow against his neck.


    Hassan of the Hundred Faces is worthy of being an Assassin, relying on a clone, she managed to sneak up to Wu Ming''s side, andmit an assassination.


    "Masters!?" Jibril turned to look at the Hassan of the Hundred Faces who had emerged from the shadows somewhere behind Wu Ming, and eximed.


    Jibril is not a Heroic Spirit, and the current body of the Servant is only a clone of Jibril, because she did not find out in time that Hassan of the Hundred Faces had slipped away and slipped to Wu Ming''s side.


    But that doesn''t mean Wu Ming didn''t find it, he''s been a Servant many times, and he''s also been a Servant of the Assassin ss, because Wu Ming still understands the Assassin ss.


    ording to Wu Ming''s understanding of the Assassin ss, Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' behavior did not apply to Wu Ming.


    "Bump-"


    The sound of chains rang out behind Wu Ming, along with the muffled groans of Hassan of the Hundred Faces.


    "Uuuu..."


    Wu Ming looked back.


    The long purple haired woman in the skeleton mask looked like she was rushing forward, holding a dagger in her forearm, and the dagger was only a few centimeters from Wu Ming''s neck.


    However Wu Ming didn''t panic at all, because right now Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' body was wrapped in silver-white chains that emitted a purple aura.


    It was the Chains of Annihtion that united Wu Ming''s incarnations of power.


    The limbs and body of Hassan of the Hundred Faces were tightly entangled by the Chain of Annihtion that emerged from the void, because Wu Ming was wary of the body of Hassan of the Hundred Faces, and his palms and fingers were entangled.


    Otherwise, with Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' skill, even a finger at such a distance could send a dagger down Wu Ming''s throat.


    Wu Ming saw Hassan''s skull mask and fell silent.


    "..." Not to mention, it was quite scary to watch at such close range.


    However, it was also because Wu Ming also knew that Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' mask could be removed at such close range.


    Even though all of Hassan''s masks are shaved and decorated on his face, the real one has to be good, right?


    King Arthur was still a woman, maybe Hassan of the Hundred Faces didn''t need to gouge out his face and put on the skull mask as recorded.


    "You''re a girl for now, so what kind of skull mask are you wearing?" said Wu Ming, cing his hand on Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' face.


    "You!!"


    Wu Ming easily removed Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' mask, revealing Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' angry face.


    It was not such a delicate face, although a bit dark, but still a girl.


    However seeing the slightly bulging muscles on Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' limbs and body, Wu Ming chose to remain silent.


    "You bastards!!" Hassan of the Hundred Faces naturally saw the meaning in Wu Ming''s eyes, and roared furiously.


    After all, she is also a woman, not because her skin is a little darker and her muscles are a little more muscr, just like her colored eyes!


    "Master, are you alright." At this time, Jibril suddenly came to Wu Ming''s side.


    Since Hassan of the Hundred Faces was captured, the Chains of Annihtion took effect, and all clones of Hassan of the Hundred Faces disappeared.


    "The person who can kill your Master has not yet been born." Wu Ming smiled and answered Jibril jokingly.


    But Wu Ming was right, even his greatest enemy, Goetia who had integrated part of the ck mud, couldn''t kill Wu Ming, at least for now.


    Wu Ming turned his head to look at Hassan of the Hundred Faces, ignoring Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' angry expression and words, Wu Ming looked like he was negotiating.


    "Then can we have a good talk, Hassan of the Hundred Faces?"


    But no negotiations will bind the others

 Chapter 741: Angels Anger

    Chapter 741: Angel''s Anger


    "Negotiations? Huh! There is nothing to talk about between us. It''s just that I''m not as good as the others. You can kill me." Hassan of the Hundred Faces looked away, looking ready to die valiantly.


    ording to Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' understanding, after the people of the Holy City captured the enemy, if there was no torture value, they would definitely kill outright.


    Simply put, there are no prisoners left.


    However, there are exceptions, the sentence "If there is no torture value" earlier is the most appropriate exnation.


    If it was worthy of torture, the knights of the holy city would capture the person they captured.


    His current state made Hassan of the Hundred Faces think of hispatriot who was also Hassan. The people in the Holy City needed information about Hassan, so they took her away after capturing her, to obtain information through torture.


    How simr Hassan is now to hispatriot.


    Hassan of the Hundred Faces looked at the chains entangling her. These strange chains were constantly eroding the magic power on the surface of his body. Only by storing magic power in the body and not using it, the chain could slow down the erosion of its magic power.


    But it''s just slower, and what has to be bitten stays bitten.


    Even though Hassan of the Hundred Faces could kill herself without using magic power, this chain seemed to be able to eat away at Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' power even to the point that she no longer had the power to kill herself.


    Hassan of the Hundred Faces screamed inwardly, but his eyelids slowly closed.


    The power of the Chains of Annihtion was not something that Hassan of the Hundred Faces could resist, the Chains of Annihtion controlled by Wu Ming had gradually eaten away all power, putting Hassan of the Hundred Faces into aa.


    In general, entering aa when very weak represents half a step towards death.


    "Bump-"


    Suddenly, Hassan of the Hundred Faces felt the chains holding her tightly leave her.


    And Hassan of the Hundred Faces who had lost most of his strength, copsed to the ground without the support of the chains.


    "What do you mean?" Hassan of the Hundred Faces forced herself, frowning at Wu Ming.


    Because of the Chains of Annihtion, Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' power will not be eroded anymore, although it can''t recover quickly, at least it doesn''t progress to aa.


    "This is my sincerity." Wu Ming said with a sincere and serious look.


    In fact the release of Hassan of the Hundred Faces was due to Wu Ming''s inexperience in mastering the Chains of Annihtion.


    Wu Ming underestimated the Chains of Annihtion, but he did not expect the Chains of Annihtion to nearly "annihte" the power of a Servant.


    As a result, Wu Ming quickly released the Hassan of the Hundred Faces.


    This move proved Wu Ming''s earnestness, the release of Hassan of the Hundred Faces was to prevent it from dying, and also showed that he was not afraid of Hassan of the Hundred Faces escaping.


    Because he is very sincere.


    However, this was a tant insult in the eyes of Hassan of the Hundred Faces.


    First, when she was about to lose consciousness, the enemy let go of her, obviously not wanting to let the "torture" go into aa, and then continued "tormenting".


    Second, the other party said that even if you are released, it is okay, and even if you run away, you will be caught again.


    Both of them were Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' innerprehension, so she was even angrier.


    "You don''t want to get any information from me! Surrender!" At that moment, Hassan of the Hundred Faces was about to kill herself.


    Then Wu Ming did not take action, because Jibril next to him took action.


    "Huh" A girl''s white arm shed swiftly, and it pierced the atmosphere, making a sound.


    "Dong" Only the sound of "Dong" could be heard, and the head of Hassan of the Hundred Faces was pressed hard against the ground by Jibril, and smoke and dust were everywhere.


    The arm that attacked Hassan of the Hundred Faces was Jibril''s hand.


    "Don''t go too far, you monkey!" Jibril''s eyes turned red, and her pupils turned into the symbol of a greatsword.


    Jibril''s wings spread out, and transformed magic power radiated from Jibril''s wings, and soared into the sky like smoke from cooking.


    Pieces of feathers fell slightly from the sky, and that was the feathers that were blown into the sky because Jibril attacked Hassan of the Hundred Faces too quickly.


    Jibril grabbed Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' face with his left hand and pressed it deeply into the ground.


    Jibril held a pink-purple magic scythe in her other hand, eager to try, which gave off the feeling that she would behead Hassan of the Hundred Faces the next moment.


    After all, this was how Hassan of the Hundred Faces felt right now.


    Not only that, Hassan of the Hundred Faces could see through Jibril''s fingers that the hand holding the scythe was shaking slightly.


    Hassan of the Hundred Faces was shocked in his heart, she who had hundreds of memories, was naturally able to see Jibril''s current state.


    But she wasn''t afraid of death, she was only afraid of Jibril''s state.


    She felt that the "angel" in front of her was a "beast", which was provoked.


    Death is not scary, what is scary is that it is better to live than die. Although the other party did nothing to her, Jibril now gave Hassan of the Hundred Faces this feeling.


    "Rx, Jibril." Wu Ming came from behind Jibril and stroked Jibril''s head.


    After all, Wu Ming was not a man who believed in men and women, regardless of his faction that he had the form of a Servant. The definition of stronghold is "Lawful", but Wu Ming himself is notpletely "Lawful".


    Compared to "Lawful", "Neutral" was actually more suitable for Wu Ming.


    Do good deeds to good people and bad deeds to bad people, bepassionate but do not pity others excessively, have evil deeds but do not indulge in evil deeds.


    Wu Ming was already very polite to Hassan of the Hundred Faces, he tried his best not to provoke a fight, and justified himself. After the battle, he only wanted to capture Hassan of the Hundred Faces alive, and he did not take any action against the vigers, showing mercy everywhere.


    However, Hassan of the Hundred Faces still didn''t appreciate it.


    Although Jibril had been with Wu Ming for a short time, she was a person of high emotional intelligence.


    She knew Wu Ming''s character through the details in no time, and that was why she was angry with Hassan of the Hundred Faces.


    Hassan of the Hundred Faces was too hostile to Wu Ming, or too hostile to the knights of the holy city, although there was also a reason why the knights of the holy city had done many evil things.


    Simply put, it is called "hatred of hate", and to say it badly is "self-righteousness".


    Jibril thought that Hassan of the Hundred Faces was no longer worthy of continuing Wu Ming''s "kindness", and Hassan of the Hundred Faces was already an "insult" to Wu Ming.


    As Wu Ming''s loyal subordinate, Jibril couldn''t stand it, so she took action.


    After being stroked by Wu Ming for a while, Jibril, who had calmed down a bit, released the Hassan of the Hundred Faces, and blood dripped from Jibril''s fingers.


    It was Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' blood, not Jibril''s blood.


    "You are just sheer magic power. At best, you are just a special monkey soul. Monkeys can''t see my master''s kindness." Even though Jibril calmed down a bit, she still had bloodshot eyes.


    It could be said that if Jibril didn''t see that Wu Ming didn''t want to cause trouble, she would have killed Hassan of the Hundred Faces with Heavenly Smite.


    "..." Hassan of the Hundred Faces fell silent.

 Chapter 742: Odd

    Chapter 742: Odd


    Hassan of the Hundred Facesy on the ground indented to his shape, caused by Jibril''s immense crushing force.


    On the surface, Hassan of the Hundred Faces was slightly dumbfounded at the moment, as if she had been tricked by Jibril.


    Blood flowed from the back of Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' head, soaking the ground, turning it bright red.


    When Jibril attacked Hassan of the Hundred Faces in a weak state, and Jibril''s attack caused serious injuries to Hassan of the Hundred Faces, but it was not fatal.


    After all, Hassan of the Hundred Faces is also a Servant, as long as the brain in charge of thinking and the spiritual base that lies in the heart are not destroyed, she will not die, or there is still salvation...


    As a result, Hassan of the Hundred Faces struggled and sat up slowly, although the wound was not fatal, but quite ufortable.


    At the very least, she felt that his ribs were basically broken...


    "Are you really not from the Holy City?" Hassan of the Hundred Faces said in a weak voice.


    After experiencing the bullying from Jibril the "Fierous Beast", Hassan of the Hundred Faces, who was swept away by anger because of his hatred for the Holy City Knights, either calmed down, or she came out of the anger she had experienced before.


    In fact, when Wu Ming defended himself, Hassan of the Hundred Faces also had a bit of doubt before, but instead of believing that Wu Ming, the man in the Holy City knighthood, was a good person, she was more inclined for Wu Ming to be a bad person.


    The reason was very simple, namely the responsibility of Hassan of the Hundred Faces to the vigers.


    If what Wu Ming said was true, then nothing would happen to the vigers, but if he lied to her, then the vigers would most likely be wiped out.


    Hassan of the Hundred Faces had the ability to have simr psychological micro-expressions, so she also had the ability to see if someone was lying, but was there a possibility?


    Assuming that Wu Ming is not hostile, but the people behind him, or the high-ranking officials of the holy city, the Lion King is hostile to the vigers, and the result of exposing the vige to Wu Ming will lead to the destruction of the vigers.


    And who knew if Wu Ming had cheated his skills, if Wu Ming said that people who were good at micro-expressions could also trick it.


    If the vigers'' lives were ruined because of Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' recklessness, she would not forgive herself.


    And if Wu Ming is not a bad person, then at least the other party will not kill her.


    Therefore, adhering to the simr principle of "I''d rather kill the wrong person than let him go", Hassan of the Hundred Faces chose to put herself in a state of anger to test Wu Ming''s authenticity.


    Because cing Wu Ming on the enemy''s side was the safest way at this time.


    It can only be said that he is worthy of being a psychopath with multiple personalities, she not only thinks too much, but also thinks too much.


    If Wu Ming knew about Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' inner thoughts, he would definitelyin like this.


    Why Hassan of the Hundred Faces, because the stakes were wrong, and it was outrageous.


    Wu Ming had the ability to catch her in an instant, as a result Hassan of the Hundred Faces was unable toplete Wu Ming''s "good" and "evil" judgment at all.


    Judging a person''s good and evil can only be done in extreme circumstances. As for Wu Ming directly capturing her alive, there is absolutely no way for Hassan of the Hundred Faces to judge


    But none of these things got in the way, the most important thing was Jibril.


    Jibril was quite angry with Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' "rudeness", Jibril''s surprise attack not only shocked Hassan of the Hundred Faces, but also almost killed her.


    As said earlier, if Jibril had not restrained herself because of Wu Ming, Hassan of the Hundred Faces would have been killed by Jibril by now, sent back to the Throne of Heroes, and left the stage.


    "Of course it''s true. Gawain and the others chose to be loyal to the king who took the wrong path, but I didn''t. I only maintain the virtues of a knight. In short, I am a very good person." Wu Ming answered Hassan of the Hundred Faces with a straight face.


    Jibril looked at Wu Ming with a dumbfounded expression on her face.


    Wu Ming''s words made Jibril''s heart beat a little calmer after being touched by Wu Ming. In short, she was shocked.


    Again, even though the time was short, Jibril felt that she was quite familiar with his current master, even though the master was not a bad person, it was impossible for him to be ssified as a "really good person".


    However, as Wu Ming''s subordinate, Jibril naturally wouldn''t destroy his master stage in front of outsiders, so Jibril chose to remain silent and averted her eyes from Wu Ming.


    When Jibril turned her gaze away, Wu Ming looked at Jibril faintly, his gaze full of satisfaction.


    Although Wu Ming could not guess what was in the heart of Hassan of the Hundred Faces, just as Jibril had said, Wu Ming was neither a good person, nor a bad person.


    Wu Ming treated people sincerely, but Hassan of the Hundred Faces treated Wu Ming like this, how could he do it without teaching Hassan of the Hundred Faces a lesson.


    It could be said that Jibril''s sudden attack on Hassan of the Hundred Faces was the result of Wu Ming''s indulgence. After all, how could he with spiritual power not be aware of Jibril''s position? Wu Ming had been around since he came to this vige. Strength is also due to the spiritual power that locks the ontology of Hassan of the Hundred Faces.


    "I am here to find the Master of Chaldea, and I will give her the Holy Grail. The repair of this singrity requires Chaldea''s help," Wu Ming said and took out a golden ripple from the golden ripple. Suddenly appeared beside him, arge cup.


    Without a doubt, it was the Holy Grail.


    "!?" Sure enough, when the Holy Grail was brought out, Hassan of the Hundred Faces was terrified.


    As a Servant, Hassan of the Hundred Faces naturally knew the existence of such a thing as the Holy Grail, which dispelled many of his skeptics.


    "And I once saved a Hassan and many refugees in the desert. They can prove it for me, but it''s not easy."


    Wu Ming really didn''t expect to find Hassan and the refugees. After all, nothing unexpected, they must be on this mountain, even if there is a means ofmunication between Hassan, it will not be contactable in a while.


    "Do you know that Hassan''s name?" Hassan asked suddenly.


    "I remember hearing the names of refugees calling Hassan, it should be Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke," Wu Ming said thoughtfully.


    [Trantor''s note : There was a mistrantion earlier, the Hassan that Wu Ming saved earlier was Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke and not Hassan of the Cursed Arm]


    Hearing Wu Ming''s words, Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' eyes lit up.


    Wu Ming naturally caught this, thinking to himself, is there any drama?


    "I know where the refugees saved by Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke are."


    "It can''t be the refugees who just escaped," Wu Ming joked.


    However, Hassan of the Hundred Faces nodded.


    Wu Ming smiled helplessly, and he was deceived by this.

 Chapter 743: Clarifying Misconceptions

    Chapter 743: rifying Misconceptions


    "You are quite calm." Wu Ming said to Hassan of the Hundred Faces in a confused tone.


    Don''t look at Wu Ming''sck of intelligence, he knows that he is not yet fully ssified as a "good person" in Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' heart.


    Why was Wu Ming so sure, because he had information about Hassan of the Hundred Faces, a multi-personality psychopath with at least dozens of personalities.


    "As of now, if you want to do something to them, I can''t stop it." Hassan of the Hundred Faces replied weakly, Wu Ming looked to the other side of the vige, the residents who had just left the vige and had not gone far.


    In the same way, Wu Ming also looked at the vigers.


    These vigers went from another entrance to the vige, they did not go far at all, and even a small group of vigers only left the vige entrance on the other side.


    After all, the battle between Hassan of the Hundred Faces and Wu Ming and Jibril ended too soon. The vigers weren''t Servants, so a short time wasn''t enough for them.


    "Mypatriot''s life is there. However, I can''t stop you. If what you say is true, then prove it to me." Hassan of the Hundred Faces looked into Wu Ming''s eyes, said in a serious tone.


    However, Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' tone again angered Jibril.


    "You bastards!" Jibril emitted a murderous aura.


    Jibril was quite displeased with Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' "fearless" attitude.


    As expected of the Berserker ss, "You are so easily angered, your master is not angry yet." Hassan of the Hundred Faces looked at Jibril in disbelief.


    After all, the worst oue was getting killed and returning to the Throne of Heroes. If Wu Ming was really a "good guy", his own "joke" would definitely not let the other party kill her.


    This was what Hassan of the Hundred Faces was thinking at the moment.


    "Okay, Jibril don''t be angry, maybe everyone will be friendster." Wu Ming said while holding Jibril''s shoulder.


    As soon as these words came out, Jibril''s anger was instantly extinguished as if a basin of cold water had been poured.


    ording to the master character, if she proves his identity to the next vigers, she might actually be a panion".


    And if you be a rade", then you can''t just shoot your own people.


    Wouldn''t it be better to teach this person a lesson now?


    Jibril''s eyes turned ugly when she saw Hassan of the Hundred Faces.


    This made the spine behind Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' back go cold, and she gulped.


    Then, Jibril turned to look at Wu Ming with a smile on her face.


    "Yes Master~ You go first, I will take care of this monkey here~"


    "No!!!" Hassan of the Hundred Faces was about to refute, but Jibril suddenly pressed against Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' mouth.


    And Hassan of the Hundred Faces was injured and weak, so even if she used both hands, she couldn''t get Jibril''s hand off his mouth, so she could only groan there.


    "Are you sure you can take care of it?"


    Looking at Jibril, who was still smiling and pressing one hand to the mouth of Hassan of the Hundred Faces, Wu Ming said helplessly.


    "Of course, after all, this monkey became like this mainly because of me." If there were people who didn''t know Jibril, they might think that Jibril was a "good person".


    However, Wu Ming was someone Jibril was familiar with, so he naturally knew that with Jibril''s character, he would never ask to treat someone "gently".


    Immediately after, Jibril continued.


    "Master~ don''t forget that I have the power you gave me. Even though it''s your power, it seems that I can also use it~"


    Jibril''s words are correct, the incarnation is stored in her body, not only as a passive ability, but also as an active skill, but the power is not enough.


    However, Jibril''s current ability was sufficient for the injuries Hassan of the Hundred Faces had suffered so far.


    "Alright, alright, then I''ll leave it to you." Immediately, Wu Ming nodded.


    "Yes~ Please don''t worry, I will definitely take care of this monkey~" Jibril replied with a smile while tilting her head.


    However, Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' expression turned even more desperate.


    At this moment, Wu Ming only smiled helplessly.


    "Remember not to overdo it."


    Then, Wu Ming left.


    Then, Hassan of the Hundred Faces saw Jibril''s fluttering "beautiful" smile.


    She saw the angel smiling at her.


    ...


    After a few minutes, Wu Ming returned to the vige with a group of vigers.


    When he returned, Wu Ming''s clothes had been changed to silver armor, but he was not wearing a helmet.


    After Wu Ming caught up with the vigers, under the panic and fear of the vigers, without saying a word, he directly manifested his full armor with magic power.


    Then, without Wu Ming speaking, people who knew him naturally appeared among the vigers.


    And the people who knew this Wu Ming were naturally the refugees who were saved by him.


    In this way, after Wu Ming exined the matter just now, the vigers felt relieved.


    In short, it was a big misunderstanding, which embarrassed the vigers for a while.


    After that, the rescued vigers were quite enthusiastic and thanked them one by one.


    This caught Wu Ming slightly off guard.


    After a very short greeting, the vigers followed Wu Ming back to the vige.


    After being calmed down, the vigers returned to their homes, and then Wu Ming came to where Hassan of the Hundred Faces and Jibril were.


    Hassan of the Hundred Faces fell on the ground with a "broken" look, while Jibril looked happy.


    But seeing the appearance of Hassan of the Hundred Faces, it seemed that the wounds she had suffered earlier had basically healed.


    "Fortunately, it''s not embarrassing, Master~" Jibril walked to Wu Ming''s side.


    Looking at Hassan of the Hundred Faces who was slumped on the ground with a broken expression, and Jibril, who was smiling even more happily, even Wu Ming didn''t see what was going on between the two of them, but it was almost predictable.


    After all, Hassan of the Hundred Faces had recovered, so Wu Ming wasn''t ready to ask the truth about what had happened in the few minutes he wasn''t here.


    Wu Ming looked at Hassan of the Hundred Faces.


    "You can also see that I told the vigers, some of them did know me."


    "..." Hassan of the Hundred Faces did not speak, as if she was still in a "broken" state.


    But after all, she was also one of Hassan, the Heroic Spirit avatar in human history, and Hassan of the Hundred Faces quickly adjusted to his circumstances.


    However, Jibril''s eyes contained shame and contempt.


    "I see, this time it was my fault, and I''m here to apologize to you." In the end, Hassan of the Hundred Faces honestly apologized.


    "So can you answer our question?"

 Chapter 744: Village in the East

    Chapter 744: Vige in the East


    "Could you tell us, Master of Chaldea, where is Fujimaru Ritsu?" Wu Ming asked straight to the point.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t know." Hassan of the Hundred Faces shook his head.


    This answer made Wu Ming frown.


    It wasn''t that Wu Ming was dissatisfied with Hassan of the Hundred Faces, but because he was a little annoyed that he didn''t get the information he needed for a long time.


    However, this was another matter in the eyes of Hassan of the Hundred Faces.


    "I''m not lying, I really don''t know the information about the Master from Chaldea you mentioned. There are only vigers in this vige, and I don''t know the Master of Chaldea." Hassan of the Hundred Faces exined as best she could.


    After Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' exnation, Wu Ming also understood what was going on.


    There were indeed a few Hassans in these endless mountains, and there were even a few.


    But that was before Wu Ming reached this singrity. After facing the Lionheart King, the Sun King from the Western Desert, and the Lion King from the Holy City, the Hassan family died one by one.


    After all, Hassan''s ss was Assassin, who was recognized as the weakest among the seven sses. In terms of Servant attributes, several other sses could be said to have abused the Assassin ss, and only Caster couldpare to Assassin.


    Of course, this was only a ss among ordinary Servants. If it was a Grand Servant, then the definition of the weakest Assassin ss didn''t count.


    Wu Ming still remembered First Hassan attacking him, the man was a Berserker who looked like a Saber wearing an Assassin ss skin.


    However, the other Hassan besides the First Hassan were not so strong.


    Overall, ording to the meaning of Hassan of the Hundred Faces, many Hassan died at the hands of the enemy, and only four Hassan survived.


    Hassan of the Cursed Arm in the eastern vige, Hassan of the Serenity captured by the enemy, and Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke previously saved by Wu Ming.


    However, Hassan of the Serenity was captured, and Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke could pinpoint her anywhere, so the only person Hassan still had contact with was Hassan of the Cursed Arm from the eastern vige.


    For Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke to disappear, Wu Ming felt that he might know where the other party was going.


    After that, Wu Ming spoke with Hassan of the Hundred Faces.


    "After being saved by me, will Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke infiltrate the Holy City?"


    Hassan of the Hundred Faces was stunned for a moment, then nodded.


    "She did have this idea, and she has made it happen."


    Regarding the issue of not being able to contact Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke, in Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' view, it was possible that Hassan Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke had infiltrated the holy city.


    However, Wu Ming''s words made Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' expression freeze.


    "Hassan of the Hundred Faces didn''t sneak into the holy city, she should have left the stage."


    "Leaving the stage?" Hassan of the Hundred Faces did not react.


    After that, Wu Ming told Hassan of the Hundred Faces what he had heard from the refugees who were waiting for the holy selection at the gates of the holy city.


    "Those people said ''killed a leader of the mountain people'', I think this ''leader'' should be referring to Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke."


    After all, apart from Hassan, the mountain people have no other character that can be considered a "leader".


    "Really, she came off the stage..." Hassan of the Hundred Faces looked a little lost.


    After all, Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke was still apatriot, and she was also a member of Hassan. This is a more intimate existence than the other mountain people.


    "But this is just my guess. Once we find the Master of Chaldea, we will naturally know whether the person who was killed at the gate of the holy city is Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke." Wu Ming''s words gave Hassan of the Hundred Faces hope.


    "That''s right." Hassan of the Hundred Faces nodded.


    Hassan of the Hundred Faces had hope and purpose in his heart, thus benefiting Wu Ming and Hassan of the Hundred Faces themselves.


    This will help find Gudako as soon as possible.


    "Sir Vero, I can almost guess where the Master of Chaldea you are talking about is."


    After all, it was Wu Ming who easily defeated her, so Hassan of the Hundred Faces awkwardly added an honorable "Sir."


    "Just call me Vero." Wu Ming felt ufortable hearing Hassan''s "ufortable" call.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming investigated the question that Hassan of the Hundred Faces had said, "I almost guessed where the Master of Chaldea is".


    In fact, Wu Ming also guessed it.


    "The ce you are talking about should be Hassan of the Cursed Arm vige in the east."


    Gudako and the others must be with a certain Hassan on this mountain.


    But Hassan of the Hundred Faces says that there are only four Hassan left at this time, while Hassan of the Serenity is captured, and his life and death are unknown.


    And Hassan of the Hundred Faces didn''t know where Gudako was, so only Hassan of the Cursed Arm remained.


    "I don''t know if my luck is bad or good." Wu Ming smiled helplessly.


    It was luck to find Hassan''s vige after a random search, but Gudako seemed to be in the vige on the other side, and this vige was thest answer found by the elimination method, which was bad luck.


    "However, I finally have a goal." It is also good luck in misfortune.


    After that, Wu Ming looked at Hassan of the Hundred Faces.


    "You should know where Hassan''s vige is."


    Wu Ming''s meaning was very clear, that he wanted Hassan of the Hundred Faces to take her to Hassan of the Cursed Arm vige in the east.


    "Yes, Sir Vero, I know the location of the East Vige of Hassan of the Cursed Arm."


    Hassan of the Hundred Faces didn''t adopt Wu Ming''s suggestion, and still shouted "Sir" and "Sir". In fact, she was used to...


    Although Hassan of the Hundred Faces nodded, she looked a little restrained, as if something was hidden.


    "Are you worried about these vigers?" Wu Ming saw the thoughts of Hassan of the Hundred Faces.


    "Yes, Sir Vero, the knights of the Holy City haven''t given up on dealing with us. If I go, I''m afraid there will be knights attacking while I''m away."


    Regarding the life of hispatriot, Hassan of the Hundred Faces will not run away.


    "For this matter, I have a good idea." Wu Ming said as he looked at Jibril who was behind him.


    Seeing Wu Ming like this, Jibril who was humming a song suddenly trembled, and she stopped humming the song, and froze on the spot.


    Wu Ming and Jibril stared wide-eyed, and neither of them spoke first.


    When Hassan of the Hundred Faces was about to hold her back a little longer, Jibril spoke first.


    "ThatMaster, don''t you want me to stay here to protect these monkeys?"


    However, as if he had misheard, Wu Ming put his hand on Jibril''s shoulder and patted her twice.


    "As expected of Jibril, I am very happy that you can stay voluntarily."


    "!?" Hassan of the Hundred Faces looked like she had just seen a ghost.


    Jibril did not argue, because she knew that refutation was useless.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming looked towards Hassan of the Hundred Faces.


    "Very good, you go andmunicate with the vigers, we will depart soon."


    "Okay"

 Chapter 745: Arriving at the East Village

    Chapter 745: Arriving at the East Vige


    In the end, Jibril who was reluctant but unable to speak, lived in the vige where Hassan of the Hundred Faces was located, which was referred to as the West Vige.


    To be safe, Wu Ming also left Avant Heim at an altitude of several kilometers where the western vige was.


    At such a height, Wu Ming believed that no one should know that Avant Heim. With Avant Heim protecting the western vige at an altitude of several kilometers, he believed that even if the Knights of the Round Table came, there would be no casualties.


    After that, Wu Ming and Hassan of the Hundred Faces left the western vige and set foot on the road leading to the vige where Hassan of the Cursed Arm was located, which was referred to as the East Vige.


    ...


    Starting from the West Vige, about an hourter, between the mountains near the East Vige, a ck assassin figure and a white knight figure jumped here.


    The two of them were Hassan of the Hundred Faces and Wu Ming who had set foot on the road leading to the eastern Vige.


    Because Hassan of the Hundred Faces and Wu Ming''s agility attributes were not low, the speed of the two was extremely fast.


    On a slightly level ground, Hassan of the Hundred Faces who took the lead in the front, stopped there, like a chain reaction, Wu Ming also stopped naturally.


    "Sir Vero, on top of this hill, you will reach the East Vige." Hassan of the Hundred Faces pointed at a small hill ahead and exined to Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming nodded.


    In fact, Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' advantage is quite effective.


    The distance between West Vige and East Vige was not that far, but the road between the two was not that easy.


    The mountains are steep and the cliffs are steep, and it is not easy to walk at all, or it is impossible to walk at all. Although Hassan of the Hundred Faces took the lead, this part of the road had separated itself from the "unable to walk" and had reached a point where it was quite difficult to walk.


    It could be seen that Hassan of the Hundred Faces yed quite arge role.


    Of course, this so-called "quite difficult to walk" can only be said to Gudako, but for Wu Ming, there is no ce that is difficult to walk.


    Because Wu Ming didn''t walk with his feet, but used his mind to fly.


    However, it was still very helpful to have Hassan of the Hundred Faces, so Wu Ming thanked Hassan of the Hundred Faces.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Hassan of the Hundred Faces."


    However, Hassan of the Hundred Faces shook his head, as if she didn''t care about Wu Ming''s "condolences".


    Immediately after, Hassan of the Hundred Faces said to Wu Ming pleadingly.


    "I have a request, I hope Sir Vero will grant it."


    It turned out that it was not Wu Ming''s "condolences" that was ignored, but was used as a "chip" to ask Wu Ming.


    For such a "negotiation", Wu Ming had no objections, but he would not agree to unknown matters because of this.


    "Let''s talk about your business first. If it''s my job, I won''t ignore it."


    Hassan of the Hundred Faces conveyed his request in a respectful tone.


    "I hope you can save Hassan of the Serenity."


    Hassan of the Serenity, one of the four extant Hassans, lived and died after being captured by the knights of the Holy City.


    "That''s fine, but do you know where Hassan of the Serenity is right now? Also, can you be sure Hassan of the Serenity is still alive?"


    Saving people naturally wasn''t a problem, but Wu Ming didn''t know the current position of Hassan of the Serenity, and more importantly, whether Hassan of the Serenity had left the stage.


    If Hassan of the Serenity''s safety couldn''t be guaranteed, then all of these ns would be a dreame true.


    "As long as you can promise, there''s no problem with the two of you." There was a hint of joy on Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' face.


    Hassan of the Hundred Faces didn''t care about Wu Ming''s two questions, she only cared about whether Wu Ming would agree.


    "I know the location of Hassan of the Serenity. It''s a fortress used by the Knights of the Holy City to suppress humans, and the safety of Hassan of the Serenity, I guarantee 100%, she didn''t leave the stage."


    Wu Ming was naturally confused by Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' tone of approval.


    Instead of Wu Ming asking, Hassan of the Hundred Faces exined it herself.


    "Actually, the reason why the other Hassan left the stage was not because they were killed, but because they chose tomit suicide."


    After that, Hassan''s reunification didn''t take over the Knights of the Round Table...


    "And Hassan of the Serenity was in a defenseless state when she was captured, so she cannot die with the enemy, and can only be captured by the enemy."


    Turns out so, Wu Ming suddenly understood.


    Finally caught a Servant, and it would be unwise not to capture it and torture it for information.


    That''s why Hassan of the Hundred Faces said that Hassan of the Serenity''s life was guaranteed.


    "So is Hassan of the Serenity going to try to kill herself?" Wu Ming asked again.


    After all, the previous Hassan''s had finally tried to "perish" with the enemy, so it seemed they naturally didn''t want to fall into the enemy''s hands, so Hassan of the Serenity would kill herself in prison.


    Wu Ming would not doubt that Hassan had no way ofmitting suicide. The reason why assassins are called assassins is because they can kill and kill themselves.


    An assassin who can''t even "suicide" is a little unqualified.


    Therefore, in order to prevent the enemy from obtaining information and not allow itself to suffer, Hassan of the Serenity had to take advantage of the loophole tomit suicide in prison.


    However, Hassan of the Hundred Faces shook his head and pped Wu Ming in the face.


    "Unfortunately, due to Hassan of the Serenity''s physical problems, she was unable tomit suicide."


    "..." Wu Ming said that he didn''t want to talk.


    "Since it''s a physical matter, it''s impossible," said Wu Ming.


    "Let''s go, once I find Ritsu, I will save Hassan of the Serenity as quickly as possible."


    "Yes! Thank you very much, Sir Vero!"


    Then, the two climbed up the mountain peak and came to the back of the mountain.


    A vige simr to Nishinomura appeared in front of Wu Ming.


    It was also a small vige built on a hill and situated on a small tnd. People wearing Middle Eastern clothes are busy. Even though they were poor, everyone had a smile on their face.


    Like the vigers in the west vige, the vigers in the east vige didn''t give up because of the war, but worked hard to live tomorrow.


    It was this unique human spirit that Wu Ming liked.


    "You Are you Hassan of the Hundred Faces?!" Suddenly, a voice entered Wu Ming''s ears, pulling Wu Ming back to reality from his muddled thoughts.


    A woman at the vige entrance stood there, staring at Wu Ming and Hassan of the Hundred Faces who were standing not far from the vige entrance.


    "Yes, is Hassan of the Cursed Arm in the vige?" Hassan of the Hundred Faces asked in a gentle tone.


    It seemed that when facing this patriot", Hassan of the Hundred Faces would be extra gentle.


    "Yes, Hassan of the Cursed Arm is in the vige at the moment, and, thank you, Hassan of the Hundred Faces." The woman greeted respectfully.


    Wu Ming could see that this was not the respect of superiors and subordinates, but the respect of the devotees.


    "This this" At this time, the woman also found Wu Ming and asked with a little panic.


    "My name is Snce Vero Eude, I am a knight, but I am not your enemy, so please don''t panic." Wu Ming gave the woman a chivalrous salute and rxed at the atmosphere.


    "Is it a knight belonging to his own people that''s a coincidence, there are two in our vige." Hearing Wu Ming''s words, the woman smiled again.


    Then Wu Ming frowned, as she said, there are two knights.

 Chapter 746: Encountering a personal enemy

    Chapter 746: Encountering a personal enemy


    Based on the words of the woman in front of him, Wu Ming could tell that there was a "Knight" type Servant in this vige.


    If there is no ident, it must be Mashu, and in this way, it can be confirmed that Gudako and Da Vinci are here.


    However, the point "there are two knights" still makes no sense.


    Among the Chaldea, only Mashu was a knight-type Servant. Whether it was Da Vinci who followed this time or Carmi who did not follow this time, they were not knight-type Servants.


    One of the knights is Mashu, so who is the other knight? A traitor who has entered the enemy? Or the newly summoned Servant by Gudako? Or what about the single Servant encountered?


    "Wait a minute, there are knights in your vige?" Wu Ming frowned wordlessly, Hassan of the Hundred Faces was more direct, and directly expressed his doubts.


    Due to the constant deaths of hispatriots, Hassan of the Hundred Faces is full of hatred for the "Knights".


    When Hassan of the Hundred Faces faced Wu Ming earlier, she had all kinds of disgust. If it didn''t take a little effort, Hassan of the Hundred Faces wouldn''t have spoken and walked with Wu Ming so graciously.


    Wu Ming proved that he was a "good knight", but this was only for Wu Ming.


    To the other knights, Hassan of the Hundred Faces still retained his former demeanortotally disgusted.


    "YesYes, the two Knights and Hassan of the Cursed Arm were escorting theirpatriots who fled from the Holy City to the vige, so Hassan of the Cursed Arm abandoned them."


    The woman looked displeased at Hassan of the Hundred Faces, and hurriedly exined, for fear that Hassan of the Hundred Faces would be angry.


    At the same time, Wu Ming put his hand on Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' shoulder, and said to Hassan of the Hundred Faces in a voice so small that the woman in front of him couldn''t hear it.


    "Don''t worry about getting angry just yet, let''s take a look at the situation and then talk about it."


    After all, Wu Ming should have been the one who was more anxious. There is an unknown person mixed in with Gudako who is looking for it. Can Wu Ming not be in a hurry?


    But he had to be calm no matter what, anger can be bad.


    "In that case, thisdy, could you take us to see the two knights? Perhaps the two knights you mentioned are people I know." Wu Ming wore a sincere smile on his face, looking at the woman.


    "Okay...Okay..." The woman blushed slightly and nodded.


    Then Wu Ming was shot a disdainful look by Hassan of the Hundred Faces.


    Wu Ming said that he was also very helpless. As a round table knight his appearance was naturally handsome, not him who deliberately "seduced" others.


    However, Hassan of the Hundred Faces did not think much of Wu Ming, he only knew that Wu Ming had just "seduced" hispatriot.


    After the joke, the woman took Wu Ming and Hassan of the Hundred Faces to a rather shabby house.


    Although simple,pared to other houses, it is actually quite luxurious.


    Maybe it was because this ce was more "luxurious" than the other houses, so it was arranged for Gudako and the others to stay.


    "It is here, Sir Vero, Hassan of the Hundred Faces." The woman said respectfully to Wu Ming and Hassan of the Hundred Faces.


    "Okay, don''t worry about us, get busy first." said Hassan of the Hundred Faces.


    Although not his vige, Hassan of the Hundred Faces was also a local, so she knew very well that the vigers had something to do during the day.


    In difficult times, it is impossible to have free time, and only the time to sleep at night counts as rest time.


    The woman did have something to do, and left after bidding farewell to Wu Ming and Hassan of the Hundred Faces.


    "Servant Master from is a knight?" After the woman left, Hassan of the Hundred Faces looked at Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming did not tell Hassan of the Hundred Faces the specific situation, but only told her that he hoped to find the Master of Chaldea.


    And Hassan of the Hundred Faces didn''t ask much about the Master of Chaldea that Wu Ming said, so now, Hassan of the Hundred Faces was a little surprised to learn that the person Wu Ming was looking for was a knight-type Servant.


    "Servant Ritsu is a subordinate possessed by Ghad, so it wouldn''t be wrong to say that Mashu is a knight." Wu Ming exined to Hassan of the Hundred Faces.


    "One of the two knights should be Mashu, but I don''t know the other." Wu Ming frowned.


    "In other words, it''s the enemy?" Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' body stiffened, and she stared at the house in front of her with hostility.


    "I''m not sure if it''s a knight in the holy city, don''t rush to conclusions." Wu Ming shook his head.


    "Right." Even though Hassan of the Hundred Faces said that, his body''s vignce did not weaken.


    As an assassin, don''t let your guard down because you are "not sure", because it will kill you quickly.


    "Let''s go,e in and have a look." Wu Ming said, and he stepped his foot to enter.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from behind the two of them.


    "Vero-senpai!?"


    When Wu Ming heard this voice, his heart was overjoyed.


    It was Mashu''s voice, and sure enough, Gudako and Mashu came to this vige.


    But just as Wu Ming was about to turn his head, Hassan of the Hundred Faces, who turned his head before Wu Ming, eximed.


    "That is you?!"


    "???"


    Turning his head, she looked at Mashu, who was smiling awkwardly, and Hassan of the Hundred Faces, who was full of anger.


    But there was one thing he could still see, namely, Hassan of the Hundred Faces seemed to have misunderstood Gudako and the others.


    "By the way, the desert" Wu Ming suddenly remembered what Gudako had told him about what happened in the desert.


    They meet Hassan, the man dressed in ck who has kidnapped the pharaoh Nitocris, and uses Mashu''s shield to frighten them.


    Even though the other party thought that Mashu was a Holy City Knight who took the initiative to retreat.


    But that wasn''t the point, the point was that the person in ck who was retreating was Hassan of the Hundred Faces.


    So, this enmity was forged.


    "Alright, I have to exin it to Hassan of the Hundred Faces first"


    At this moment, a voice like an older sister came from the house behind Wu Ming and Hassan of the Hundred Faces.


    "Ah, isn''t this Vero, you found us so quickly~"


    Wu Ming looked back and saw Monalisa in blue and red clothes holding a mechanical staff standing at the door.


    "Da Vinci?" Wu Ming was not surprised, but now his focus was not on Da Vinci, but on the angry Hassan of the Hundred Faces.


    As if unable to sense the anxious atmosphere at the scene, Da Vinci smiled and corrected Wu Ming''s call to himself.


    "This is Da Vinci-chan~"


    The serious atmosphere immediately broke out, and Mashu was a little overwhelmed. Even Hassan of the Hundred Faces stared at Da Vinci speechlessly.


    However, Da Vinci''s assist was good, and Wu Ming took the opportunity to grab Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' shoulders and said to Hassan of the Hundred Faces.


    "Anyway, let''s go ahead and talk about it."


    Hassan of the Hundred Faces nodded, shepromised, after all...


    She was speechless.

 Chapter 747: Narration

    Chapter 747: Narration


    Although the house looked a bit rough from the outside, after entering the room, Wu Ming found an unusual sight.


    Simr to the living room, the expanded and renovated windows catch the light and fill the "living room" with light.


    The walls were stained white, and Wu Ming, who had a good sense of smell, realized that it was modern paint.


    The ground is not dirt, but some marble-like bricks, and there are neat and clear gaps between the bricks, which must have just beenid.


    The tidy living room does not have superfluous items, only a wooden table that functions as a coffee table and two wooden chairs that resemble a modern wooden sofa.


    Wu Ming and Hassan of the Hundred Faces sat on one of the wooden chairs, Mashu and Da Vinci sat on the other wooden chair, and the four of them looked at each other in silence.


    Hassan of the Hundred Faces looked at Mashu, Mashu looked down and looked embarrassed, Da Vinci kept smiling and did nothing, and Wu Ming looked into the room.


    Impossible, so out of date, such a modern design, only Da Vinci could have done it.


    In other words, only Da Vinci would be so bored that he remodeled a temporary house, and it seemed that the renovation was not finished.


    "Ahh~ I''m a genius after all~ I can''t help but fix it when I see a house like this." Facing Wu Ming''s gaze, Da Vinci exined.


    Helplessly nced at Da Vinci, and then Wu Ming asked.


    "By the way, where did Ritsu go?"


    After beingforted by Da Vinci into the house, Wu Ming never saw Gudako. After sensing it with spiritual power, Wu Ming discovered that Gudako did not exist.


    "She and Hassan of the Cursed Arm are helping the vigers with errands, that''s why they aren''t here~" Da Vinci exined with a smile.


    Not only did Gudako go to help the vigers, but Mashu did the same.


    When Wu Ming met Mashu outside the house earlier, she was holding a pile of hay in his hands.


    Now that straw has been put into a room in the house by Mashu.


    "That means only Da Vinci iszy, right." Wu Ming spoke the truth quite calmly.


    Mashu who lowered his head and looked embarrassed, raised his head and nodded.


    "EhUn~" said Da Vinci with augh.


    "Da Vinci will turn this house into his own workshop." Mashu, who was a Chaldeaniner,ined.


    "Cough cough... Is there something you don''t understand, Vero, the genius Da Vinci will answer it for you for free~" Da Vinci, realizing that he would lose face if he continued, resolutely changed the subject.


    Even though Gudako wasn''t here, only Da Vinci could exin it clearly.


    "So, what happened after you went to the Holy City until now, please exin to me."


    "Yes~ Da Vinci Lecture Hall begins~" Saying that, Da Vinci took out his sses from nowhere and brought them to his eyes.


    Gudako, Mashu, and Da Vinci arrive at the holy city in Da Vinci''s car. After revealing their identities, the gatekeeper of the holy city said, "Wait a moment, I need to report."


    However, in the process of waiting, the sacred selection has just begun.


    Gudako and his entourage were naturally unbearable for Gawain''s massacre of the refugees, so they faced Gawain and the knights.


    However Mashu and Da Vinci alone were unable to save the refugees, but fortunately, Gudako and the others had a helper.


    Lucius, the knight who had helped Gudako and the others in the desert, and Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke who wanted to sneak into the holy city, happened to meet in the refugee group.


    In the end, after Hassan Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke gave his life to help Gudako and the others stop Gawain, Lucius and Mashu together fought the knights, and managed to buy time for the refugees to escape.


    Hearing this, Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' whole body looked lonely.


    "Really, she has already left the stage." After just saying that, Hassan of the Hundred Faces didn''t speak anymore.


    Everyone could see that Hassan of the Hundred Faces was in a bad mood, so Da Vinci continued to exin.


    "ording to the instructions from Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke, we protected the refugees and came here, and we also encountered Hassan of the Cursed Arm sneaking in the mountains."


    After that, Da Vinci seemed "at risk".


    "In the end, I almost got caught by a knight I had never seen before. It was so thrilling."


    That knight should be Lancelot.


    "Apart from Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke and knight Lucius, is there no one else?" Wu Ming asked.


    After all, Azrael must have fought Gawain, and Lancelot also said that he met a green-haired angel. Did Azrael not appear in front of Gudako and the others?


    "The knights chasing us were indeed attacked, but because the distance was too far, we couldn''t see the situation clearly." Mashu connected to Da Vinci and exined to Wu Ming.


    Mashu and Gudako did not see Wu Ming but believed him, but perhaps they saw Da Vinci''s words.


    Wu Ming looked at Da Vinci dimly, then Wu Ming found Da Vinci was looking at him with a smile.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming moved his head calmly.


    Wu Ming had always felt there was something in Da Vinci''s smile just now.


    Azrael appeared before Da Vinci, and Da Vinci also knew that Azrael was Wu Ming''s subordinate. If he saw Azrael, it was only natural that he would guess that it was Wu Ming''s doing.


    But judging by Mashu''s appearance, it seems that Azrael hasn''t appeared in front of Gudako and the others so far. Although Da Vinci had vague knowledge of it, this was in line with what Wu Ming had said to Azrael. "Doesn''t show up easily".


    In that case, Azrael should be there by now.


    Wu Ming thought so, looked at the window, and at this moment, a feather fell from the window.


    Wu Ming''s eyes suddenly shrank, it was Flgel''s fur.


    Sure enough, Azrael was nearby, and Wu Ming nced at Hassan of the Hundred Faces and Mashu with a veiled gaze. Neither of them realized it. Then Wu Ming looked at Da Vinci again, and found Da Vinci looking at himself with a smile.


    Wu Ming''s expression didn''t change at all, but he was shocked inside.


    Da Vinci ys Wu Ming with a meaningful look.


    Soon after, Da Vinci didn''t care about Wu Ming and continued his "talk".


    "Among the people who were injured this time around, the only Servant is Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke. For ordinary people, there were more than a dozen refugees that we didn''t save at first. Most of the refugees were rescued, even though they were nearly killed and Lancelot caught up in the end, but overall it wasn''t that bad."


    Seeing that Da Vinci had no intention of exposing Wu Ming, Wu Ming simply ignored him.


    At this point, the story of Chaldea and her party was finished, and the next thing was what was happening now.


    "This is very difficult for you, Mashu," Wu Ming said to Mashu.


    Don''t see what Da Vinci said is not so heavy, but Wu Ming will not think that Mashu and others are easy.


    "Ah? No, I didn''t really work hard, but it was Sir Lucius who worked hard, and Miss Hassan even sacrificed her life for it" After speaking, Mashu paused.


    Hassan of the Hundred Faces who seems to have a good rtionship with Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke, is still here, and it''s always bad to talk too much.


    ncing at the unmoving Hassan of the Hundred Faces, Masuh heaved a sigh of relief.


    "By the way, why don''t you see that Lucius?" Wu Ming asked.


    It seems that the second "Knight" Servant is that Lucius.


    However, Wu Ming''s sixth sense told him that Lucius'' identity was not simple.

 Chapter 748: Lucius?

    Chapter 748: Lucius?


    "Sir Lucius? Uh He should be helping the vigers by now," Mashu thought.


    It was also true that Mashu was separated from his favorite senior, and it was unlikely that she would find out where Lucius was.


    "He is in the vige, I will go look for him, don''t worry about me." Wu Ming greeted, and his spiritual body disappeared.


    Wu Ming was also a Servant, so he could naturally transform into a spiritual body.


    Only Da Vinci, Mashu, and Hassan of the Hundred Faces were left in the room.


    "Ahhhh~ There seems to be a conflict between us~" Da Vinci said to Hassan of the Hundred Faces with a smile.


    Why this happened, was because Hassan of the Hundred Faces had focused on Da Vinci and Mash after Wu Ming left.


    Unlike Da Vinci, Mashu is a good boy, no matter what, they hinder Hassan of the Hundred Faces from doing business in the desert.


    So, Mashu wanted to apologize.


    "ThatMiss Hassan of the Hundred Faces, regarding the matter in the desert, I" Mashu said apologetically.


    However, before Mashu could finish speaking, Hassan of the Hundred Faces interrupted Mashu.


    "No need to say more."


    Because of the mask, Mashu couldn''t see Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' face clearly, nor could she see his eyes, she only knew that Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' voice was a bit cold.


    "..." Mashu was quite nervous. ording to him, this "negotiation" is a mess.


    At the same time, Hassan of the Hundred Faces continued to speak.


    "You did prevent me from kidnapping the pharaoh of the Sun King, but this time you saved myrades, and we were even more even."


    "Hah?" Mashu is shocked.


    Although Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' voice was still cold, the words he spoke gave Mashu warmth.


    "But, Miss Hassan of the Hundred Faces..." Mashu fell silent.


    After all, they didn''t save Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke, and in the end they managed to get away with Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke''s protection.


    Although it seems that Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke is to cover the departure of the refugees, it seems that it is mainly for the refugees, but Mashu and the others are also the beneficiaries.


    Mashu feels very guilty for abandoning his "ally" to run away.


    "That''s Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke''s choice. I respect his choice, and at the same time, I will also trust you who he trusts."


    "Very good, Miss Hassan of the Hundred Faces, thank you for your forgiveness, thank you for your trust." Mashu looks surprised.


    No matter who was at fault, whoever apologized first and finally reached a peaceful ending was what Mashu was happy to see.


    "Okay~ Okay~ Great reunion, great reunion." Da Vinci, who had seen it all, celebrated with a smile.


    However, at this moment, a glimmer of light emerged from the eyes of the Hassan of the Hundred Faces skeleton mask.


    "However, this does not mean that I forgive you for what you did to me in the desert."


    Hassan of the Hundred Faces took the initiative to retreat when she saw the pattern on Mashu''s shield at that time.


    It''s about the face of "Hassan", and the face problem has to be remedied. It''s about the face of the First Hassan of the "the Old Man of the Mountain" sect.


    Definitely not worried about getting cut.


    "Eh!?" Mashu was dumbfounded for a moment, then she looked like she was about to cry.


    The atmosphere suddenly turned cold again.


    "Kacha" At this moment, the door opened.


    "I heard from the vigers that the Assassin is here!? Where? Where!?"


    Hearing his voice before anyone saw it, and after it reached everyone''s ears, a red-haired figure appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    Gudako who entered the room, looked around,pletely unaware of the atmosphere at the scene.


    "Master, please pay attention to the atmosphere" Hassan of the Cursed Arm who was still standing outside the door together with Gudako, reminded in a low voice and kindness.


    After a reminder from Hassan of the Cursed Arm, Gudako also found the problem.


    Then Gudako touched her red hair and looked at everyoneughing.


    "Uhahahahahaha~ did I miss something~"


    This made Hassan of the Hundred Faces shake his head helplessly. With such a master, his ruthless atmosphere could no longer be maintained.


    However, this is a good master.


    ...


    On the other hand, Wu Ming, who even Gudako missed, was walking in the vige wearing that silver-white armor at the moment.


    Since it was rumored that a "good" knight who knew the two knights hade to the vige, the vigers were not surprised by Wu Ming.


    This was also the reason why Wu Ming did not change his clothes. A knight in armor with a known identity better than someone wearing ordinary clothes who had never seen his identity.


    Thetter might cause trouble, so Wu Ming didn''t change his clothes at all, and he was called as Vero''s knight now.


    Ignoring the curious gazes of the vigers, Wu Ming kept smiling and strolled around the vige a bit, but he didn''t find the Lucius mentioned by Mashu.


    It just so happened that Wu Ming came across the woman he had met at the vige entrance earlier.


    So Wu Ming rushed forward, with the standard smile of a Knight Knight, and spoke to the woman.


    "See you again, Mom, I want to ask you something, I don''t know if it will bother you."


    "Nonohow could that be" The woman blushed slightly and nodded.


    "I want to ask, where is that knight Lucius, he may be an acquaintance of mine, I wanted to meet him, but I didn''t see him in the vige, so I wanted to ask."


    Wu Ming asked in a very gentle tone, which made the woman feel a little arrogant.


    "Mom?" The silent echo brought the woman who had fallen into fantasy back into reality.


    "YesUn, Sir Vero, the Knight Lucius you are looking for is now on the cliff over there." The woman pointed at Wu Ming.


    "Thank you mom." Wu Ming thanked her.


    After knowing his destination, Wu Ming walked over hastily.


    Wu Ming always felt that "Lucius" was not the other party''s real name, but a pseudonym.


    To ask why, Wu Ming could only answer  intuition.


    Him intuition was always urate, so he trusted him intuition a lot.


    The woman did not lie to Wu Ming. Sure enough, he found a white-robed knight on the edge of a cliff.


    This "Lucius" took off his hood, and a silver-white ponytail fluttered behind. Even though his back was facing forward, this silver hair gave people a face with a high face value.


    And Wu Ming, who saw this scene, had no other feelings, some were just "sure".


    "It really is you, Sir Bedivere."

 Chapter 749: Bedivere

    Chapter 749: Bedivere


    After hearing Wu Ming''s voice, the knight man who called himself "Lucius" was stunned for a moment.


    Then he turned his head slowly.


    The face of a gentle and reluctant knight appeared in Wu Ming''s eyes.


    "Sir Vero" said quite excitedly in an inexplicable tone.


    Seeing this familiar face, coupled with the other party''s name, Wu Ming could bepletely sure that the other party was someone he knew, and he was also the knight who witnessed the end of King Arthur  Bedivere.


    "I didn''t expect to see you here." Bedivere knelt down and said to Wu Ming.


    However Wu Ming manipted the spiritual power to pull Bedivere, who had not yet fallen to her knees.


    "You are always like this. I remember I said more than once that the person you need to kneel to is our king." Wu Ming shook his head helplessly.


    Because of Wu Ming''s strength, prestige, and admiration of the knights towards him, coupled with his rtionship with Artoria, Bedivere would kneel down whenever he saw Wu Ming.


    However, Wu Ming had more than once, or told Bedivere each time that there was no need to treat himself like this.


    Even though Bedivere would have agreed to it verbally, it would still happen the next time they met.


    It just bes a habit.


    But seeing Bedivere like this made Wu Ming miss him a little.


    "Yes, I do, Sir Vero." Bedivere stood up and answered.


    But I guess I''ll "forget" next time.


    "It''s you, you should have expected my arrival, but you still look surprised," Wu Ming joked.


    But Bedivere shook his head.


    "No, how could it be, although I learned about you from Miss Fujimaru, and I did think of the scene of meeting you, but I didn''t expect to meet you at this time."


    After all, ording to news from Gudako, Wu Ming should still be in the air fortress that Avant Heim summoned from another world.


    He didn''t expect Avant Heim to move, and move so quickly, to meet Wu Ming in these mountains.


    Wu Ming smiled, and then pointed to it, two stone benches appeared on the spot.


    "Sit down and talk." Wu Ming sat on one of the stone benches and looked at Bedivere.


    "Yes." Bedivere sat on the stone bench beside Wu Ming as if he was following his boss''s words.


    The two of them looked into the distance together, and the beautiful sky made people linger.


    However, this did not hinder the conversation between Wu Ming and Bedivere.


    "How much do you know about the king?" Wu Ming asked without looking back.


    Bedivere was silent for a few seconds, then answered.


    "Everything." After speaking, Bedivere lowered his head slightly guiltily.


    Wu Ming, who heard Bedivere''s inexplicable answer, was not at all confused.


    Instead, he had understood everything.


    The holy sword was not returned to the Spirit Lake in theke, and King Arthur did not die. Without the holy sword, she took the holy spear, and finally became the king of the undead walking on the earth, the Lion King, and came to this singrity.


    In King Arthur''s story, it is the Knight Bedivere who is responsible for returning the holy sword.


    Coupled with the fact that Bedivere didn''t respond to calls from the Lion King, of course it was Bedivere''s fault.


    "You came here because you wanted to return the holy sword to the king."


    Wu Ming thought of the "intelligence" that Da Vinci had given him earlier.


    At the gates of the holy city, they meet with the help of "Lucius" who wants to infiltrate the holy city.


    Infiltrate the holy city for what? Naturally, it was impossible for the Lion King''s assassination,bined with Bedivere''s identity, to simply return the holy sword that was what he intended to do.


    "Yes, you are right Sir Vero, I must return the holy sword to the king. This is my sin and responsibility." Bedivere looked a little guilty.


    ncing at Bedivere''s guilty guilt, Wu Ming was again attracted to Bedivere''s right hand.


    Bedivere''s right arm should have been empty, but now he had a silver-white arm.


    With Wu Ming''s knowledge, at such a close distance, he could naturally see what the extra silver arm was.


    It was a holy sword whose shape and effect had been altered.


    "This is Merlin''s method."


    Needless to say, Wu Ming knew it was Merlin''s doing.


    Wu Ming once again thought of Merlin''s expression as he told himself about the singrity in Uruk''s singrity.


    The cheesy face made it clear that Merlin must have been up to something else.


    And Bedivere was probably one of Merlin''s problems, Wu Ming even thought he was one of her problems.


    "You''re right, since His Highness Merlin couldn''t leave the confinement tower, he pinned this arm for me and guided me here." Bedivere held his right arm with a responsible expression on his face.


    However, soon, Bedivere rxed.


    "However, since you are here, Sir Vero, I don''t think you need me"


    "I don''t think so."


    Before Bedivere finished speaking, Wu Ming immediately cut him off.


    Wu Ming looked into Bedivere''s slightly surprised eyes and opened his mouth.


    "Whether as a servant of the king or as penance, you must return the holy sword to the king directly."


    Bedivere lowered his head guiltily.


    "I''ve chosen the wrong path again, I''m sorry Sir Vero."


    However, Wu Ming only smiled.


    "I will pull you from behind and try it boldly."


    This was one of the reasons why the knights of the round table were so respected that he could always pull out the knights when they were on the wrong path.


    Not only for the knights, but also for Artoria.


    If it wasn''t for Wu Ming''s weakness at that time and being driven out by Morgan Leffey, the Arthur Dynasty would not have copsed, but would have been "pulled" back by Wu Ming.


    "Yes! Sir Vero, thank you very much!" Bedivere smiled.


    With Wu Ming, Bedivere seems to have a backbone, as if he has 100% confidence in saving the king.


    Dragon Silver British not only guarded the territory of Ennd, but also the hearts of the people of the territory.


    "By the way, this is for you." Wu Ming said, golden ripples appeared beside him, and a bottle of red elixir spilled from the ripples.


    "This?" Bedivere caught the red elixir oozing out of the golden ripples with a confused face.


    He couldn''t understand what it was.


    If it was Merlin, it should be obvious, Bedivere thought.


    "The potion to restore vitality, your body is already hollow. Although it can cure the symptoms but not the root of the problem, at least it can make you feel better."

 Chapter 750: Humans who are not Heroic Spirits

    Chapter 750: Humans who are not Heroic Spirits


    Bedivere was stunned for a moment, and sure enough, how could he hide from Sir Vero about his physical condition?


    "Sir Vero, you can you see"


    Wu Ming nodded his head naturally.


    "I see, whether it is the truth that you are not a servant but a human, or the truth that the arm is constantly crushing your body, I see it all."


    Saying that, Wu Ming sighed.


    "It has been very difficult for you for almost a thousand years, Bedivere."


    Although I don''t know what Bedivere has been through in the past thousand years, Wu Ming knows that it must be bad.


    "I don''t feel the pain, Sir Vero, this is what I have to bear." Bedivere smiled and faced Wu Ming.


    The strength of the heart is more important than the strength of the body. The past thousand years have weakened Bedivere''s body, but Bedivere''s mind has not wavered in the slightest.


    He has been searching for King Arthur, searching for the undead king who became walking the earth through his own fault, and his ultimate goal is to atone for his guilt.


    "I''m also used to physical pain." There was hope in Bedivere''s eyes that he would not be annihted, which was a strong hope for Artoria to be ransomed.


    As long as they have a goal and don''t give up, humans can bepared to gods.


    Wu Ming smiled, this is the Bedivere he knows, and this is the emotion that the Knights of the Round Table have.


    "But still, since I''m here, it''s fine to rx a bit."


    "Yes, Sir Vero, I will be counting on you." Bedivere nodded, then opened the red potion given by Wu Ming and drank it in one gulp.


    But then, Bedivere''s eyes widened.


    "This medicine..."


    Wu Ming turned his head suspiciously, is there something wrong with this medicine, is it impossible?


    "Sounds a little sweet," said Bedivere thoughtfully.


    "..." Wu Ming smiled helplessly, this man was, as usual, making jokes that he didn''t even realize.


    "Assassins!?"


    At this moment, Gudako''s voice came from far behind.


    "Ritsu, she''s here." Wu Ming nced at Gudako who was running towards him behind him.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming stood up and nced at Bedivere beside him.


    "Then let''s go, Knight Lucius."


    Since Bedivere deliberately concealed his identity, Wu Ming would not ask again, and would not reveal Bedivere''s true identity without permission.


    After all, this kind of thing has to be exined on its own, and Wu Ming will not take his ce, not to mention that Bedivere is still "his".


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, he walked in the direction where Gudako hade.


    "Lucius..." Bedivere shook his head, this name was mentioned only because of his connection to the right hand, so it didn''t really matter to say whether his identity was revealed or not.


    Back then, at the gates of the Holy City, if Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke had not sacrificed his life to restrain Gawain, he would have been found out then.


    However, thanks to Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke, most of the refugees were rescued by Mashu and Bedivere.


    In fact, if Bedivere had been there, Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke probably wouldn''t have died.


    His right hand restrained the Knight of the Round Table who had been given the Holy Grail''s "Blessing", so Gawain couldn''t do anything to him.


    But he also couldn''t ept Gawain.


    In this case, however, the number of refugees rescued may have to be reduced. Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke doesn''t have silver weapons like Bedivere, and Bedivere is more efficient at taking down the Knights of the Round Table.


    But even so, the result was still, maybe they couldn''t escape then.


    And the past cannot be changed, it can only be made up.


    So Bedivere was not ready to regret, but ready to pay more attention to these vigers.


    Standing up, Bedivere turned and walked back along the path.


    From a distance, saw Gudako throwing herself into Wu Ming''s arms.


    Bedivere had never seen Gudako jump into anyone''s arms, so he was a little taken aback.


    "The rtionship between Miss Fujimaru and Sir Vero is very good, the atmosphere between the two is like brother and sister." Bedivere''s first thoughts were not a couple, but a brother and sister.


    If it weren''t for the wrong hair color, facial shape, and timeline, Bedivere would probably have thought Wu Ming and Gudako were brothers.


    Shaking his head, Bedivere walked over and stopped five meters from the two of them.


    After all, he didn''t want to be like Mordred, but he knew very well the atmosphere.


    At this time, Gudako and Wu Ming also parted and started talking.


    "My apologies, Assassin, we failed in the mission you entrusted us with. We failed to enter the holy city and be your ambassador." Gudako lowered his head guiltily.


    "But you have saved many humans. I am very satisfied that you were able to make the choice you thought was right at the time." Wu Ming rubbed Gudako''s little head andforted it.


    "That''s right, I guess the Assassin would definitely say that~" Gudako raised his head, and the previous gloomy look disappeared in an instant.


    Wu Mingughed stupidly, posing as if he was "cheated by you".


    It wasn''t that Wu Ming was deliberately pretending to be deceived, he was simply spoiling Gudako.


    "Senpai~" In the distance, Mashu shouted breathlessly as she ran towards her.


    "Ah~ Mashu!" Gudako waved at Mashu.


    Not only that, Mashu also follows Hassan of the Cursed Arm, Hassan of the Hundred Faces, and Da Vinci.


    Hassan of the Cursed Arm and Hassan of the Hundred Faces ran like Mashu, but Da Vinci walked unhurriedly.


    "Vero senpai, Sir Lucius, hello." Mashu, who arrived in front of Gudako first, greeted Wu Ming and Lucius.


    "Hey? Is Lucius here, I don''t see him now~" Gudako scratched the back of his head in embarrassment.


    "Don''t mind me, Miss Fujimaru." But Bedivere shook his head, he didn''t care if he was noticed.


    "That''s because senpai, you ran too fast." Mashu looks depressed.


    After learning from Da Vinci that Wu Ming went to look for Lucius, Gudako dashed out in an instant.


    Even though he and Hassan of the Cursed Arm rushed out, they were still thrown out by Gudako.


    Gudako who looked to the east and looked to the west finally recognized Wu Ming''s whereabouts from the mouth of a woman with a slightly reddish face, and Hassan who was also looking for Gudako saw Gudako and told him. Hassan of the Cursed Arm and Mashu, a few people followed.


    As for Da Vinci... just watching the fun.


    Seeing so many peopleing, Wu Ming stopped chatting with Gudako.


    "Everyone, I have something to say." Wu Ming opened his mouth, and he was about to exin the next thing.


    Looking around the crowd, Wu Ming continued.


    "I already have an initial n."

 Chapter 751: Has no main power

    Chapter 751: Has no main power


    Because of Wu Ming''s rtionship, everyone came to the Gudako residence and the others, ready to discuss Wu Ming''s "n".


    Therefore, Bedivere did not rify his identity to Gudako and the others.


    But it didn''t matter to Gudako whether it was Lucius or Bedivere''s identity, they were all good people helping them right?


    Inside the room, a stone round table was ced in the center of the room, which was made by Wu Ming.


    Bedivere was surprised when he saw this table, because, except for a few details and patterns, it was exactly a Camelot round table.


    However since Bedivere is currently hiding his identity, he has controlled his expression well.


    A crowd gathered around a round table, sitting on stone chairs with backrests that were also made by Wu Ming, like a throne, waiting for him who sat in the first chair to speak.


    This made Bedivere feel a little helpless, Wu Mingpletely reproduced the round table, and the chair was the knight of the round table.


    But Bedivere only thought about it in his heart and didn''t say it.


    Da Vinci was slightly interested in the stone chair he was sitting on and the round table in front of him, and looked around, as if he wanted to observe this "art".


    Although Gudako was not as serious as Da Vinci, she was also very interested in this stone chair and round table.


    Hassan of the Hundred Faces and Hassan of the Cursed Arm sat up straight with serious expressions.


    On the other hand, Mashu looked a bit nervous.


    Mashu knows that the Servant possessing her is Ghad, but she doesn''t know that the table in front of her is a round table, she just feels nervous subconsciously.


    It seems that Ghad caused Mashu to appear in an "almost nostalgic" appearance.


    "In the first ce, Ritsu, leave this to you." Wu Ming looked at Gudako and then, golden ripples appeared beside him, and a golden cup shot out of those ripples.


    "This?! The Holy Grail?!" Mashu shouted excitedly.


    Apart from Hassan of the Hundred Faces, who had seen it once, the others were more or less shocked, especially the Chaldea group.


    There was no other reason, but this time the Holy Grail was too easy to obtain.


    "This is what I got from the Sun King, the holy grail of this singrity." Wu Ming said, and threw it at Gudako.


    "Eh~" Gudako caught the Holy Grail pretty quickly.


    After experiencing these kinds of "epting" gestures several times, Gudako was no longer the kid who was easily distracted from the start.


    "Doctor, can you recover the Holy Grail?" Gudako raised his arm and asked towards the bracelet on his wrist.


    In response to Gudako, the bracelet made a sound.


    "Waitwait a second, since I didn''t expect to collect the Holy Grail now, so I''ll have to wait a bit"


    However, Roman''s voice made one feel rushed.


    "Don''t worry about recycling, Romani, can you identify this Holy Grail?" Da Vinci said into the air.


    Even though Da Vinci was not very close, Romani who was monitoring the incident still heard Da Vinci''s words.


    "Appraisal is still possible, I will judge" Gudako''s bracelet made a Roman voice.


    At such a close distance between the bracelet and the Holy Grail, identification was no longer a problem.


    Da Vinci knew this and made this request to Roman.


    And Da Vinci asked Roman to test the Holy Grail, not because he didn''t believe in Wu Ming, but a necessary process.


    It was always right to be careful, and Wu Ming agreed with this, so he didn''t say anything.


    "After identification, it is indeed the Holy Grail, but" However, Roman''s mouth hesitated a little.


    Then Roman still said it.


    "Although it is the Holy Grail, it is true, but whether the Holy Grail caused this singrity is still uncertain." Roman''s tone was cautious, as if he was afraid of offending others.


    "Doctor, this is the Holy Grail that Vero senpai has worked so hard to obtain from the Sun King, how could you hesitate." Mashu defends his senior with the "truth".


    "I believe in Assassins. Since he said it''s the Holy Grail of this singrity, then that''s for sure." Gudako expressed his confidence in Wu Ming.


    "Ahhhh~ Romani has been targeted~" Da Vinci smiled happily.


    "That''s why I was thinking whether to say it or not" Roman sighed helplessly.


    Roman spection makes me very happy." Seeing such "ashamed" and "helpless" Roman, Wu Ming couldn''t help bute out to help him find a way to get off.


    Wu Ming changed his tone and continued to speak.


    "However, whether this Holy Grail is the Holy Grail that caused this singrity will have no effect on our next ns."


    "Oh, did you find anything abnormal again?" Da Vinci looked at Wu Ming curiously.


    Wu Ming nodded his head naturally.


    "The safety of this singrity is now in the hands of the Lion King. She has the power to destroy the humans at this singrity, and she also has the power to destroy this singrity."


    Since Artoria was hiding something from Wu Ming, he guessed that what Artoria was hiding was the most important thing.


    It may have something to do with the security of this singrity.


    "Indeed, in this way, it is meaningless whether this Holy Grail is the Holy Grail that caused this singrity." Roman understood what Wu Ming meant.


    If this singrity is affected by the Lion King, even if the Holy Grail is restored, it cannot bepletely saved.


    The others also understand.


    "So what we need to do now is defeat the Lion King?" It was Bedivere who spoke.


    After all, if Artoria caused this singrity, then it must be her, Bedivere.


    Therefore, defeating the king and pulling the king back to the right path should also be counted as part of his strength.


    "Although this matter has not been fully rified, it can be confirmed that we are currently in a hostile state with the Lion King." Wu Ming did not prove that he answered Bedivere''s words.


    "All in all, let''s gather strength first." Wu Ming''s words brought everyone to their senses.


    Indeed, except for Wu Ming''s fighting ability, no one here couldpete with the Knights of the Round Table one on one.


    Hassan was an assassin, Da Vinci was a Caster, and Mashu was a Shielder, and he couldn''tpete with knights fighting head-to-head.


    "My Flgel Legion can only be used as a card once due to its madness, so we stillck a major force."


    Wu Ming said, looking at Hassan of the Cursed Arm.


    "The power of the key that His Majesty spoke of don''t you think"


    Seeing Hassan of the Cursed Arm who understood his point, Wu Ming smiled.


    "Yeah, just what you think."

 Chapter 752: the way to find First Hassan

    Chapter 752: the way to find First Hassan


    "Excuse me Vero senpai and Hassan of the Cursed Arm can find out what exactly it is?" Mashu, being a curious baby, asked a question.


    And the one who answered Mashu was Hassan of the Hundred Faces.


    "They should be talking about First Hassan." But Hassan of the Hundred Faces seemed to be in a bad mood right now, and she seemed a bit rushed when she spoke.


    "Yes, I said that the key strength is First Hassan, First Hassan known as king Hassan." Without questioning Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' tone, Wu Ming nodded.


    "Isn''t that King Hassan? It looks really cool!" Gudako leaned forward and looked at Wu Ming with an excited look.


    Since the content of the previous discussion was unfamiliar to Hassan of the Cursed Arm and Hassan of the Hundred Faces, the two of them had not interrupted much beforehand.


    But now they were talking about things they knew, so Hassan of the Hundred Faces and Hassan of the Cursed Arm started exining to the crowd.


    "First Hassan, that''s the most mysterious Hassan, no one knows if it''s a boy or a girl, and no one can catch him, not even the people the First Hassan was after, before they die can''t see it."


    Hassan of the Cursed Arm finished speaking, everyone except Hassan of the Hundred Faces and Wu Ming, everyone else looked shocked.


    "Doesn''t that mean First Hassan''s killing technique has reached the Magic level!?" Mashu exined his own understanding.


    At this moment, Gudako''s bracelet, Roman di Chaldea, also made a sound.


    "Mashu''s understanding is indeed correct. I checked the information and found that there were very few descriptions of the First Hassan in the material, only the simple ''The Old Man of the Mountain'' and ''Hassan who killed Hassan.'' Moreover, there are basically no records."


    "Oh?! Is it so mysterious?" Mashu was dumbfounded, this seems like a big man.


    As a Magus, Mashu clearly acknowledged the fact that the more mysterious something was, the stronger it was.


    For the mysterious First Hassan, Mashu felt that the other party might be a very strong character.


    "Although I agree with Mashu''s words, I care more about the goal of ''Hassan killing Hassan''." Da Vinci suddenly said.


    "Eh? Why?" Gudako was confused.


    "It is up to us to answer that question." The speaker is Hassan of the Cursed Arm.


    Knowing that Chaldea was from the future, Hassan of the Hundred Faces and Hassan of the Cursed Arm were not surprised that the others knew about Hassan''s secret.


    Then, following Hassan of the Cursed Arm''s words, Hassan of the Hundred Faces continued.


    "Hassan who beheaded Hassan is mentioned because First Hassan would cut off the heads of other Hassans when they got lost."


    "Step into a lost path" Mashy muttered thoughtfully.


    Continuing what Hassan of the Hundred Faces had said, Hassan of the Cursed Arms said again.


    "Although it is said that, in fact, very few Hassan were beheaded by the first Hassan."


    "After all, the Old Man of the Mountain doesn''t act out of selfish desire, so there''s no way that First Hassan would behead it." Hassan of the Hundred Faces finally added.


    That is, it is almost impossible to meet.


    "Then how do we find First Hassan instead?"


    After all, whether the First Hassan that Roman said was extremely mysterious, or what Hassan of the Cursed Arm and Hassan of the Hundred Faces said was barely visible, it meant that the First Hassan was hard to find.


    However, the corner of Wu Ming''s mouth started to twitch slightly, but he was approached by First Hassan and shed.


    "So this requires help from Hassan of the Cursed Arm," Wu Ming said as he looked towards Hassan of the Cursed Arm.


    In the same way, everyone looked at Hassan of the Cursed Arm which made Hassan of the Cursed Arm feel a little nervous.


    When Hassan of the Hundred Faces wanted to say something, Hassan of the Cursed Arm hurriedly spoke before Hassan of the Hundred Faces could speak.


    "I know how to find First Hassan..." Hassan of the Cursed Arm nodded.


    Hassan of the Hundred Faces saw Hassan of the Cursed Arm speak, but said nothing.


    "Or, as long as it''s Hassan, he''ll know this," continued Hassan of the Cursed Arm.


    "Ah? So Hassan of the Hundred Faces also knows how to find First Hassan?" Gudako said in conclusion.


    "Yeah, I was able to find First Hassan too." Without evading or hesitation, Hassan of the Hundred Faces acknowledged it naturally.


    However, as Hassan of the Hundred Faces and Hassan of the Cursed Arm admitted, his earlier words that "The First Hassan was hard to find" pped his face slightly.


    Right after saying that the First Hassan is hard to find, Wu Ming says Hassan of the Cursed Arm can find the First Hassan, and Hassan of the Hundred Faces also admits that she can do it too, which leaves Gudako and Mashu at a loss for what to say.


    Maybe there''s something to hide.


    Gudako and Mashu thought so in their hearts.


    "Then, why did Vero senpai only point to Hassan of the Cursed Arm, but not Hassan of the Hundred Faces?" Mashu raised his hand and asked.


    "The reason is very simple, Hassan of the Cursed Arm is a local." Wu Ming replied curtly.


    "???" This answer left Gudako and Mashupletely iprehensible.


    Wasn''t Hassan of the Hundred Faces a local too?


    "When Vero says ''local'', he may not be referring to this area, but to this era," Da Vinci said.


    "Da Vinci is right, because Hassan of the Cursed Arm is the people of this era."


    Gudako and Mashu looked at each other, then looked at Hassan of the Cursed Arm.


    "Hassan of the Cursed Arm, you should be a Servant, right?" Although Mashu was not very strong, he could almost recognize the identity of Hassan of the Cursed Arm.


    There is no doubt that Hassan of the Cursed Arm is a Servant, whether it is a spiritual body orbat powerparable to a Servant, it is solid evidence.


    "I am indeed a Servant, but this era is indeed my era, or the era shortly after I die."


    However, Hassan of the Cursed Arm did not understand something.


    "How did you know about this?"


    Hassan of the Cursed Arm asked Wu Ming in a very respectful tone.


    Whether it was Wu Ming''s powerful strength that he heard from Gudako, or Wu Ming''s intelligent ability to know Hassan''s secrets, Wu Ming deserved the respect of Hassan of the Cursed Arm.


    Wu Ming smiled slightly and answered Hassan of the Cursed Arm''s question.


    "I got it from the vigers."


    Hassan of the Cursed Arm and Hassan of the Hundred Faces were stunned for a moment, and then they understood.


    "I see~ I see~ As expected of you who have the adaptability of the Assassin ss." Even Da Vinci boasted with Wu Ming.


    However, not everyone understands it, and there are still two people who don''t understand.


    "What happened? Don''t mind" Gudako said sadly, only she and Mashu couldn''t understand it, it was really unhappy.


    And Hassan of the Hundred Faces provided the answer.


    "I''m afraid it''s because of the vigers'' conversation."

 Chapter 753: Discovering the Problems Brought by First Hassan

    Chapter 753: Discovering the Problems Brought by First Hassan


    "Vigers conversation? What does this mean?" Gudako was a little confused. Could it be that Wu Ming misunderstood the vigers'' words?


    Then she was hit on the head by Wu Ming.


    "Ouch~" Gudako shouted while covering her small head.


    "I''m not as bad as you think."


    Wu Ming opened his mouth to exin.


    "I was just looking for Lucius when I overheard about Hassan of the Cursed Arm from the vigers."


    After all, when the vigers had no entertainment facilities and were in the middle of a war, they could only chat to relieve their worries.


    And if the people you know are strong and kind creatures, then there will be a lot of people talking about them.


    And Wu Ming happened to hear something when he was constantly looking for Lucius in the vige. Through his own judgment and analysis, he came to the fact that Hassan of the Cursed Arm was a "local".


    "I didn''t ask any questions~" Wu Ming shrugged, dering his innocence.


    However, Hassan of the Hundred Faces didn''t believe it.


    "I don''t think you can guess the identity of Hassan of the Cursed Arm from the chatter of the vigers."


    So he immediately showed his disbelief.


    But there will always be people who will believe it, and if the parties believe it, then everyone will say nothing.


    "No, Hassan of the Hundred Faces, there is indeed such a possibility." Hassan of the Cursed Arm shook his head at Hassan of the Hundred Faces, denying his doubts.


    After that, Hassan of the Hundred Faces didn''t say anything. Although he was a local, he was not from the eastern vige. As the "host", Hassan of the Cursed Arm says more than he says.


    And Hassan of the Cursed Arm himself knew that the vigers would talk about him from time to time, and he had heard the contents of the conversation several times, so he was not surprised that Wu Ming could guess his identity.


    "So, it''s easier for Hassan of this generation to lead the team to find the First Hassan than Hassan of other generations, isn''t it." Wu Ming said, and nced at Hassan of the Hundred Faces.


    Although Wu Ming didn''t mean much to ridicule, in the eyes of Hassan of the Hundred Faces, Wu Ming''s gaze was quite mocking.


    "Huh!" Out of sight, out of thought, Hassan of the Hundred Faces turned his head away from Wu Ming.


    Hassan of the Cursed Arm also consciously turned everyone''s attention to this topic.


    "Then let me lead everyone to find First Hassan."


    Hassan of the Hundred Faces moved as if to say something, but after struggling a bit, she stopped.


    This naturally caught Wu Ming''s eyes, plus Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' constant doubts earlier and Hassan of the Cursed Arm''s concealment had just emerged, Wu Ming could fully judge, there must be something unspeakable hidden in it.


    "Hassan of the Cursed Arm, where to find First Hassan, and what is the price?"


    This question stunned everyone, the first point is nothing, the key is thest point.


    Since in general, this kind of thing is not all explored on its own, how can Wu Ming ask directly?


    Sometimes, Wu Ming still wants to be a straight person, because being a "detective" requires a lot of brain cells.


    "On the mountain that continues to the north, there is the temple of Azrael, which is Hassan''s holy ce. It is said that First Hassan had slept in the temple. "Hassan of the Cursed Arm, can''t help but look north.


    Hassan of the Hundred Faces also spoke at this time.


    "Even though it is a legend, we firmly believe that First Hassan slept there," said Hassan of the Hundred Faces respectfully.


    Wu Ming nodded, and then his words changed.


    "Then what is the price, sacrificing the life of contemporary Hassan?"


    "Hah?!" Wu Ming''s words made Gudako and Mashu exim in astonishment.


    After all, the difference was too big.


    Looking for someone to help you requires sacrificing your life or something, even if it''s not your own life, but someone else''s life, in Gudako and Mashu''s point of view, this is not allowed.


    "Is this true, Hassan of the Cursed Arm?" Gudako called out Hassan of the Cursed Arm''s name with a serious expression.


    Since the Old Man of the Mountain were all Hassan-i-Sabbah, so she couldn''t be called Hassan-i-Sabbah, and there were other Hassans after all.


    Therefore, Hassan of the Cursed Arm said that it was enough to call himself Hassan of the Cursed Arm, which is why Gudamo called him that.


    "Please tell us the truth, Hassan of the Cursed Arm." Mashu said.


    In desperation, the spokesman for Hassan of the Cursed Arm had no choice but to nod.


    "Indeed, as Sir Vero said, seeking help from the First Hassan would cost the life of a Hassan, and that Hassan is me as the contemporary Hassan."


    "Is that true?!" Gudako was surprised.


    "Then how did Vero senpai know?" Mashu looked at Wu Ming in confusion.


    "I''m afraid it''s because First Hassan killed Hassan." Da Vinci, who had been silent for a long time, spoke up.


    "Da Vinci is right, actually, you can understand it if you think about it carefully." Wu Ming nodded, gesturing for Gudako and Mashu to think.


    The First Hassan would kill the "misguided" Hassan, and if seeking help from the real Hassan was deemed "misguided", then one of the Hassan should be beheaded.


    But the question is whether "seeking help from the real Hassan" is "misleading".


    In general, this should not be considered as "misleading".


    Mashu and Gudako thought so.


    However, reality is sometimes so unexpected.


    "Seeking First Hassan''s help is, in our opinion, misguided." Hassan of the Hundred Faces told the truth with regret.


    "Then, if we go seek help from First Hassan, won''t we" said Gudako, looking at Hassan of the Cursed Arm Hassan who didn''t waver at all.


    "Yes, Hassan needs to be sacrificed." Hassan of the Cursed Arm nodded, which was why he hesitated earlier.


    In the eyes of Hassan of the Hundred Faces, Wu Ming was already extremely powerful, and it didn''t matter whether he found the First Hassan or not.


    However, Hassan of the Cursed Arm had not seen Wu Ming''s true abilities, so when Wu Ming proposed to find First Hassan, Hassan of the Cursed Arm did not refuse.


    "This matter is easy to handle, I have a way to solve this problem." Wu Ming smiled slightly, his smile was very mysterious.


    And this time, someone needed to make a statement.


    Gudako and Mashu looked at each other and nodded at the same time.


    "We believe in Assassin," the two said in unison.


    "Since that is the case, I will also trust Sir Vero once." Hassan of the Cursed Arm Hassan chose to trust Wu Ming, or the person the Master of the Chaldea trusted.


    "Ah~ I also really want to see what Vero can do~" Da Vinci naturally didn''t have to say anything else.


    In the end, Hassan the Hassan of the Hundred Faces was left behind.


    "Hassan of the Cursed Arm said so, what else can I do?" Hassan of the Hundred Faces nodded helplessly.


    "Okay, since the matter is resolved, let''s split up." Wu Ming nodded in satisfaction.


    "Separate?" 5


    Doubts arose in everyone''s mind.

 Chapter 754: Additional Servant

    Chapter 754: Additional Servant


    "Assassin, what do you mean by not acting with us?" Gudako looked at Wu Ming with a hint ofint.


    I thought we coulde together, but in the end we had to part.


    "Sorry, Ritsu, I have to save Hassan of Serenity who was captured by the holy city. After all, time is tight, so it''s the best option to act separately." Wu Ming looked at Gudako apologetically.


    "Hassan of Serenity?" Gudako repeated to herself, he didn''t know this Hassan existed.


    "Really, you already asked Sir Vero to save Serenity, Hundred Faces." Hassan of the Cursed Arm suddenly realized.


    "This is what I asked Sir Vero to do when I was in my vige."


    Hassan of the Hundred Faces exins who Hassan of Serenity is, and tells everyone that Hassan of Serenity is still alive.


    "Since we still havepatriots to take care of, and Serenity''s ce is heavily guarded, we won''t dare to act rashly for a while."


    Listening to Hassan of the Cursed Arm, it seemed that he and Hassan of the Hundred Faces had already started making ns to save Hassan of Serenity.


    "And Hassan of the Hundred Faces happened to run into me, so please ask me to save Hassan of Serenity." Wu Ming didn''t say anything about the misunderstanding between Hassan of the Hundred Faces and Hassan of the Hundred Faces, but made a simple ending.


    "I see."


    And Gudako wasn''t an obnoxious girl, so she nodded in understanding.


    "I see, I will definitelyplete the task you gave me, Assassin! Come on, Assassin, you must be excited!" Holding his own small fist, he gave Wu Ming a push.


    "Don''t worry, I''m Snce Vero Eude, I''ll be fine." Wu Ming stretched out his hand and gestured to Gudako with his thumb in the air.


    "Yes!" Gudako also stretched out his hand, also stretched out his thumb in the void, and smiled understandingly.


    "Then please ask Sir Vero, I will give you specific information." Hassan of the Cursed Arm thanks you.


    "Alright, then I''ll thank you in advance." Wu Ming nodded humbly.


    Although it was enough to tell him where it was, Hassan of the Hundred Faces thought so too, so she didn''t prepare any intelligence material for Wu Ming.


    However, since someone offered to help, Wu Ming would not refute the other party, so he simply agreed.


    "In that case, I''m responsible for saving Hassan of Serenity, and Ritsu, Mashu, and Lucius are responsible for going to Azrael Temple with Hassan of the Cursed Arm and Hassan of the Hundred Faces. Just that." Wu Ming stood up and got ready to end this meeting.


    "So sad, Vero-chan, you just left Da Vinci like this~" Da Vinci, who was not given an assignment, said slightly annoyed.


    This made Wu Ming a little helpless.


    "After all, you are a Caster, it is better to stay here." Wu Ming smiled helplessly.


    "And the vigers also need someone to protect them. If all the Servants leave, if there is danger, it won''tst even a second." As discovered by knights and the like.


    After all, the West Vige was guarded by Avant Heim and Jibril, whom Hassan of the Hundred Faces did not know, and in the East Vige, once they were all gone, there would be no one to protect the vigers.


    Although Wu Ming will also let Azrael stay and secretly protect the vige, but Azrael is a secret, and a Servant must stay.


    "Ahhhh~ I''m a genius, maybe I can help. After all, climbing the mountain was very tiring. Ritsu is only human, so he must need transportation, and that can also speed things up." Da Vinci was telling the truth, his own line of excellence.


    However, Hassan of the Cursed Arm immediately retaliated.


    "Unfortunately, on the way to Azrael''s temple, transportation is not allowed. It was disrespectful to Hassan First."


    "Uh..." Da Vinci was also taken aback by the sudden p by Hassan of the Cursed Arm.


    The main reason was that the road between them was too rough, and many people who boarded the transportation all fell off the cliff and hanged themselves due to instability, so this rule was extended.


    "But if you don''t take transportation, you cane with me."


    Hassan of the Cursed Arm made Da Vinci react immediately.


    "Okay, no problem!" replied Da Vinci with a smile as fast as light.


    "..." This made Wu Ming feel helpless.


    But let Da Vinci go, it doesn''t matter anyway, maybe...


    "Then I won''t go. Sir Vero is right. Someone has to stay to protect the vigers, so I''ll stay here to protect the vigers." At this time, Hassan of the Hundred Faces suddenly said.


    After all, as long as Hassan knew where the Temple of Azrael was, it only took one Hassan to lead the crowd to the Temple of Azrael.


    And if Hassan of the Cursed Arm was punished by First Hassan, Hassan of the Hundred Faces would be the only Hassan, who was the current Hassan, so it didn''t matter whether Hassan left or not.


    But Hassan of the Cursed Arm spoke once.


    "Don''t worry about this, there are other Servants in this vige." Hassan of the Cursed Arm reminded.


    Hassan of the Cursed Arm said this, but Hassan of the Hundred Faces understood.


    "I forgot that one." Since she didn''te here often, and that one didn''t appear in the vige, Hassan of the Hundred Faces forgot.


    "Who is that?" Wu Ming was confused, because he didn''t find any other Servant''s magic power in the vige, including now.


    Wu Ming released spiritual power and enveloped the entire vige. Except for the Servants in this house and Azrael outside the house, there are no other Servants in the vige.


    "You can''t sense that guy''s magic because he''s not in the vige, Vero-chan~"


    After all, it was Caster, and Da Vinci felt a fluctuation in spiritual power.


    "Not in the vige?" Wu Ming was relieved, so it wasn''t surprising that he couldn''t sense the Servant''s aura.


    "Then, I took some vigers to hunt in the mountains today," said Gudako with a smile.


    "After all, there isn''t much food now, and that person will take the vigers to the mountains to hunt from time to time." Mashu added.


    Although there is a "war", there are still many beasts in the mountains, but because of the singrity, the beasts are not small, so they need a Servant to lead the hunting team.


    "So, who is that person?" Wu Ming couldn''t help but ask.


    This group of people did not mention the name of the Servant, and they definitely wanted to make fun of him for a while.


    Wu Ming judged this.


    In the end, the most "honest" Hassan of the Cursed Arm, revealed the Servant''s real name.


    "The Servant ss is Archer, his real name is Arash Kamangir, the great hero of the ancient Persian Empire."

 Chapter 755: on the road

    Chapter 755: on the road


    Since he was acting alone, after delivering a box to Gudako, Wu Ming left first.


    Gudako and the others would wait for Arash, who had gone to take the vigers to hunt, toe back and exin before leaving, so Gudako and the others stayed behind in the vige.


    Among the mountains, Wu Ming used spiritual power to fly through the air and move towards the south.


    After leaving the East Vige some distance away, Wu Ming found a cliff-like hill and stopped.


    "I remember that Arash is a hero who can tear apart the earth with a single arrow, but the price seems to be death." Wu Ming thought about the hero information along the way.


    Although Wu Ming can also wait for Arash to return to meet him before leaving, but there is no need for that, after all, there will be opportunities in the future.


    Thinking "there is still a chance", Wu Ming thought of Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke.


    His first encounter with Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke was to be hisst, and Wu Ming also thought that there was still a chance.


    "I''m not a crow''s mouth." Wu Ming shook his head mockingly.


    As far as matters are concerned, Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke makes decisions and sacrifices are inevitable. Unfortunately, it is impossible to meet again. Wu Ming had a favorable impression of Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke who would rather sacrifice his own life to restrain Tristan.


    However, the opponent retreated.


    Shaking his head, he stopped thinking about it, and then Wu Ming looked at the cliff, and he noticed where someone was.


    "Azrael?"


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, an "angel" floated up from the bottom of the cliff.


    "It''s me, Master."


    The visitor was naturally Azrael with green hair.


    Azrael''s special skills had yed a big role, and so far she hadn''t shown any signs of losing her mind.


    It seems that the strength of the Flgelmander''s ability to withstand Mad Enhancement


    Azrael bowed her head respectfully, with her wings half-opened, floating in the air, but her body was one position lower than Wu Ming''s.


    "You have worked hard, Azrael, you did a good job ofpleting the task I gave you."


    After all, she was his subordinate, and she was also a sweet girl, so Wu Ming would naturally not be stingy with his praise.


    "Does master me me for not saving Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke?" Azrael asked suddenly.


    Wu Ming shook his head.


    "The death of a Servant is not actual death, and you are also doing my duty toplete my mission. You did the right thing."


    So Wu Ming did not make a drastic reaction to the death of Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke.


    What''s more, Azrael''s behavior could prove that she waspletely obedient to Wu Ming, and she wouldn''t look smart, which was a bit like the NPCs in Nazarick.


    However, being too loyal and inflexible also made Wu Ming dizzy.


    "Of course, I hope you can try to work it out."


    When Wu Ming left the East Vige, he got a lot of information from Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke, all about the prison tower imprisoning Hassan of Serenity.


    However, when the information was handed over, Wu Ming heard Hassan of the Cursed Arm''s words.


    "It would have been better if Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke had not left the stage. His stealth ability is the best among the Hassans among us."


    No wonder Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke would choose to sneak into the Holy City, not arrogance, but fact.


    Although the ending is actively exposing and sacrificing herself to protect the refugees from leaving.


    At that time Wu Ming actually wanted toin, why did Hassan keep thinking of sacrificing herself to protect others from leaving...


    Ahem, back on topic, if Azrael had saved Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke, then they would have had some sneaking experts to help.


    "Of course, I don''t me you, I just hope you don''t lose the right to think for yourself just because you want to show yourplete loyalty."


    After recing the Servant who needed loyalty, Azrael only came to make the Master believe in her, and usually she wouldpletely obey the master.


    However, Azrael didn''t need to, Wu Ming believed in the loyalty of the Flgels, someone who was so loyal to the fact that at the behest of the master, the loyalty to indirectly kill the master, and consciously, the loyalty of the Flgel could be imagined.


    Azrael really thought so, and she was afraid that Wu Ming couldn''t see that she wanted to show loyalty, so she did it on purpose.


    "I still prefer talking to Jibril, I prefer a partner over a Servant."


    Although Jibril was alsomitted to being loyal to Wu Ming, she was a little more rxed than Azrael in front of Wu Ming.


    "Alright master, I''ll change it meow~" Azrael pped her wings, smiled at Wu Ming, and took her oral fetish again.


    "Then please continue to stay here, whether it''s staying in the East Vige or following Ritsu and the others."


    This time Wu Ming only gave vague orders, and it was up to Azrael to choose what to do.


    "Masters? Don''t you need your subordinates to apany you on the meow rescue n~" Azrael asked with concern.


    Although Azrael knew that Wu Ming would be fine if she went alone, and she would definitely seed, but how could Azrael bezy and let her master do something.


    "It''s too wasteful for both of us to leave. You canplete the task I gave you. "After all, Wu Ming is not one to save face.


    In Wu Ming''s view, separating was the most time-saving way.


    "Yes~Master, may I know what Jibril is doing right now~" Azrael flew in front of Wu Ming, and even though she let go, she still didn''t lose the respect she deserved.


    "She was ordered by me to monitor and protect the West Vige with Avant Heim." Wu Ming answered honestly.


    "It''s boring to protect the vige, I''m afraid Jibril is bored now meow~" Azrael smiled proudly.


    "I will not stay in the vige, I will meet the monkeys the human species to meet First Hassan meow~"


    Every Flgel has a restless heart, so does Azrael.


    "But be careful, during your absence, First Hassan infiltrated Avant Heim," Wu Ming urged.


    "Did First Hassan hurt Master!?" Azrael was quite nervous.


    After all, she thought, it was his ipetence that someone sneaked into base camp while she was away. After all, she was themander of the Flgel.


    If master is injured, Azrael will be even more unbearable.


    "It doesn''t matter to me that he''s slightly injured, but he''s not something you can handle, so you have to be careful." Wu Ming looked at Azrael earnestly, for fear that Azrael''s anger would be swayed by the First Hassan.


    After all, Azrael''s ss was a Berserker, although she wasn''t that easily offended, she still got angry easily.


    Taking a deep breath, Azrael calmed down.


    "Understood, Master, I will always fly high in the sky, I will be very careful about it~"


    Smiling and saluting Wu Ming, Azrael pped her wings and flew into the sky.


    "Then I should go too." Wu Ming didn''t ck off at all while chatting with Azrael. He used spiritual power to explore the path ahead, and he had already explored the vicinity of the prison tower.


    And the expansion of the spiritual power there is basically equivalent to Wu Ming "going" there, so the Gate can be used.


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, he snapped his fingers, and ck and purple ripples swept over him.


    There was only the sound of the wind blowing through the cracks in the mountains, whistling and empty.

 Chapter 756: Infiltrate

    Chapter 756: Infiltrate


    The night gradually fell, and the stars scattered into the sky. The moonlight tonight is not very good, and the moon is slightly blocked byrge dark clouds.


    A barrennd without moonlight had no life at all, no nts or animals, all the mud that had lost its life, or the ground as hard and cold as iron.


    In this steel-like ground, a ck facility shaped like a prison castle was located here.


    The ck walls merged with the lightless night, as if rooted in darkness, andplemented the barrennd like steel.


    In the castle, one after another, the mass-produced knights held torches, patrolled the city walls, and monitored the surroundings. Basically, there are knights guarding every blind spot.


    It could be seen through the light of the fire that the knights were armed to the teeth, and the helmets were a bit ugly couldn''t see their faces clearly visible.


    Armor of the same style, plus their regr patrols, guards, and shifts, just looked like they were mass-produced.


    And "mass production" is also good, that is, there are not many idents, and the fact is that, so far, no idents have urred here, even if it is dark.


    However, this "security" will be breached at this point.


    In one corner, the two knights were changing shifts.


    The knight who finished the left shift, and the knight who changed the shift took the ce of the knight who left and stood there on guard.


    And after the shift changing knight walked away, the shift changing knight fell straight back as if unconscious.


    If he fell, the sound of the armor hitting the ground would definitely attract the attention of others.


    But Wu Ming would not allow this to happen.


    Wu Ming who was hiding in the shadow behind the unconscious knight, supported the knight who had fainted by releasing his magic power, lifted him gently, ced him in the shadow of the dead corner, and gently ced him on the ground.


    Then, Wu Ming came out of thin air, the skill activated, and a ck cloth appeared out of thin air, covering the knight on the ground.


    Since it''s a blind spot, plus the shadows, and there''s no ck cloth on the cover to cover, it''s basically impossible to find.


    "Now then, I''ll start sneaking in." Wu Ming said, he changed his body, and a ck robe like Hassan appeared on Wu Ming.


    From now on, he, infiltrated.


    It can only be said that it is still understaffed, and there must be more than two knights in the stalemate.


    However, there is only one knight standing guard in this dead corner of the castle, isn''t this an opportunity for Wu Ming to take advantage.


    At first, Wu Ming who arrived not far from the prison castle through the Gate, began to explore the various "intelligences" of the prison castle.


    First of all, there are no barriers around the prison castle.


    So Wu Ming easily sneaked into the city wall, and he prepared to sneak in from top to bottom.


    After hiding for a while, after groping the shift mechanism of the knights, Wu Ming decisively knocked the knight unconscious and started to keep watch in his ce.


    ording to Wu Ming''s observations, the duties of the guards in this dead corner changed every half hour, which meant that from now on, there would be at least half an hour where no one was paying attention.


    In other words, Wu Ming had half an hour to do whatever he wanted.


    Then, it''s time to sneak in.


    Wait for a while to make sure that this dead corner is not noticed by others, and Wu Ming will not stop.


    Wu Ming directly used it to make a puppet with the appearance of a knight, and the real knight would not wake up for a while.


    The release of magic power did not shock the man to death, and it was at the mercy of Wu Ming. Without several hours or intense stimtion, the man should not wake up.


    After preparations, Wu Ming put on a ck robe and quietly went under the walls of the building.


    After all, there is only one entrance to the lower floor, Wu Ming naturally knows how.


    The knight who escaped the patrol, Wu Ming quietly entered through the tower entrance, and came to the castle corridor leading to the lower floor.


    In order to avoid being blocked in the corridor, Wu Ming used his spiritual power to bless the soles of his feet and dashed across the corridor without making any sound.


    Due to difficult times, it is impossible for the holy city to have many people, besides, the location here is remote, so there are not many people inside the castle.


    At least this was what was currently disyed in front of Wu Ming.


    At least Wu Ming didn''t see some serious knights along the way, even if he did, he could use his own skills to escape.


    Must say that the construction of this prison castle is exactly the same as the Camelot prison castle, and Wu Ming even feels likeing home...


    Ahem, on the whole, Wu Ming thus knew his destinationwhere was the prison room where the prisoners were.


    Who made him also a knight of the round table?


    Soon, Wu Ming came to the entrance downstairs and hiding in a corner he saw two knights with spears at the entrance.


    Ahead is the entrance to the prison.


    If it was in this castle, then 100% Hassan of Serenity would be in the dungeon room inside this entrance.


    And after finding Hassan of Serenity, Wu Ming couldpletely rely on Gate to save him.


    Picking up a stone and throwing it at the opposite ce where he was, the two knights looked on subconsciously, and at this moment, the spiritual power attached to the soles of Wu Ming''s feet suddenly exploded, and his whole body rushed towards the two knights like a missile.


    The two knights clearly realized that something was wrong, and they also saw someone attacking them, but the reaction speed of their bodies couldn''t keep up with their thoughts.


    Wu Ming who immediately rushed to the front of the two knights, pressed his hands on the heads of the two knights, and his magic power was suddenly released.


    "Enemy ..."


    Before any of the knights finished speaking, he was stunned by Wu Ming''s release of magic power.


    And the other knights who didn''t have time to speak, naturally fainted early.


    Wu Ming threw away the two knights who were swallowed up by the ck and purple ripples. In one corner, ck and purple ripples revealed the two, and they were piled together like trash.


    Looking at the adults in the confinement prison room, Wu Ming gently patted the dust that was not in his hands.


    After all, the door is near, no need to be careful.


    Moreover, Wu Ming did not think that he was safe behind this door, on the contrary, behind this door was probably the most dangerous ce in this prison castle.


    With one arm outstretched, the spear of the unconscious knight was sucked into his palm by spiritual power.


    Wu Ming held the body of the spear and aimed at the door, and magic power began to gather in this ordinary long gun.


    Then, the long spear was flung out without a sound.


    "Whoosh-dong!!"


    The entire prison castle shook violently.

 Chapter 757: Failed to ambush

    Chapter 757: Failed to ambush


    "Boom-!!" The entire prison tower was shaken by Wu Ming''s shot.


    The knight in the tower was a little confused. Although nomander came out tomand, but after a moment of panic, the knights gathered in an orderly manner and moved towards the source of the vibration, which was in the pce, the prison.


    At the door of the prison room, Wu Ming seriously picked up the debris that was sshed at his feet.


    "Is that a barrier blocking Magecraft?" Wu Ming saw the traces of the barrier clinging to the rubble.


    Attached to this wall is a barrier that canpletely protect against Magecraft. Although this barrier is verymon, it is very practical.


    However, this kind of barrier is said to protect the power of Magecraft, but it is more like the "hidden" power of Magecraft.


    Setting a Magecraft trap or something, using this kind of barrier, the enemy will not be able to find the Magecraft power on the trap, and thus will not be able to find the trap.


    Of course, non-Magecraft traps can also be set against Magus, simply are traps created by the knowledge structure brought about by the development of science and technology.


    However, such a trap was basically useless for someone like Wu Ming, even though a magic trap was unlikely to work for him.


    However this barrier was not used to hide traps. The other party knew that traps were useless for Wu Ming, so this Magecraft hid the people hiding in the prison room.


    Wu Ming threw the pebbles in his hand, and then looked at the smashed door, the door waspletely broken, and even the walls around the door were damaged a lot, and pieces of debris scattered on his feet.


    His spear hit the target he wanted to attack. Although this shot emitted a lot of smoke, it was impossible to see the internal situation, but Wu Ming didn''t need to see it clearly.


    He who breaks down the door, "sees" the internal situation through the expansion of spiritual power.


    Arge number of fully armed knights, and a round table knight who was familiar with Wu MingAgravain.


    This was what the other party was hiding, the knight who was fully armed and formidable in battle, and the knight of the round table  Agravain.


    Unlike the knights in the tower outside, these knights'' armor and weapons were all attached to Magecraft.


    To use the word Magecraft world to describe these things, it would beMystic Code, and it was still a very fancy breed.


    "Guinevere''s handwriting."


    Not to mention that Wu Ming could recognize those who had been transformed by Guinevere. Among the Knights of the Round Table, Merlin, Guinevere and Morgan were high-ranking Magus. Morgan and Merlin weren''t there, only Guinevere now, this "Mystic Code" is undoubtedly from Guinevere''s hands.


    Don''t look at Guinevere''s ss as a Berserker, but it''s not impossible to read as a Berserker and write as a Caster.


    Wu Ming could read as a Saber and write as an Assassin, but in fact sneaking into a Berserker, nothing was impossible.


    In Wu Ming''s view, even if Ramses II suddenly turned against each other, it was possible.


    That was why Wu Ming asked Gudako and the others to "invite" First Hassan.


    When Wu Ming "wandered", the sound of bows and arrows piercing through the atmosphere was transmitted to his ears.


    Shaking his head, he pulled himself back from the distraction, Wu Ming stretched out one hand, Exsilver was revealed from the golden ripples, fell into his hands, and was tightly gripped by him.


    After that, Wu Ming swung fiercely, sword energy shooting down all the arrowsing from the prison space.


    Incidentally, the sword energy also blew out the smoke in the surroundings.


    Wu Ming looked at the interior of the prison room.


    This gate is just the main gate, inside is a very empty hall, and the wide corridor inside is a prison where prisoners are held in rows.


    And this structure was familiar to Wu Ming, and must have been renovated when the prison castle was built.


    And the goal is clear, that is Wu Ming''s eyes.


    A row of knights with bow-shaped Mystic Codr lined the hall, maintaining the posture of holding bows and arrows.


    There was no doubt that the attack just now was sent by them.


    In the back row was a line of serious knights with spears, all wearing high-level Mystic Code.


    Further back, there was Agravain in ck armor, and a line of knights wieldingrge swords.


    In the same way, the sword was also a Mystic Code, although it couldn''t bepared to Exsilver, it was already a very powerful weapon for ordinary Servants or humans.


    There was no doubt that this army, led and ambushed by Agravain himself, was a special team.


    After all, even Guinevere couldn''t always make a Mystic Code for knights, right, so this Mystic Codr was so small, at least Wu Ming had never seen it in the holy city.


    Although there was also the possibility of being hidden, Wu Ming believed that this was a special unit.


    If it was an ordinary Servant, after taking care of the guard knight, he would definitely go to prison to save people.


    And in that case, the first wave of ten thousand arrows shot just now would probably not be able to withstand it.


    Of course, if you have blood-stained armor, invincible golden armor, demi-god body, immortal body, etc., you can naturally resist.


    But Wu Ming did not enter at all, the prison castle was very small, and the defense was like "please enter the urn", how could there be no absorption.


    He didn''t know about the other knights, but among the Knights of the Round Table, Wu Ming knew that the guards in the prison weren''t strict, and it was impossible to regte that many people.


    What''s more, this ce suppresses the Servants, even if the field is far away, it is impossible to send so many people.


    Therefore, simply setting up an ambush was the most correct answer in Wu Ming''s view.


    But this was just his guess, but the shot just now proved that what he was thinking was right.


    Don''t know if Agravain got the news or guessed that someone woulde to save Serenity. After all, he had ambushed before.


    If it was Hassan, maybe he would be buried under this special unit, but unfortunately, the people who came today were Wu Ming.


    "Snce Vero Eude..." Agravain frowned.


    From his expression, Wu Ming could see that the person he really didn''t expect was him.


    This means that the intelligence that Hassan gathered was actually deliberately leaked by Agravain. Are you waiting for Hassan toe to the?

 Chapter 758: Angry Agravain

    Chapter 758: Angry Agravain


    This was not Wu Ming''s boasting, even if these knights were equipped with the powerful Mystic Code made by Guinevere, they were not his match.


    Inheriting the Land of Shadow martial arts, honing martial arts for more than 10 years or even decades, as well as the powerful Noble Phantasm and unimaginable magic power, Agravain and his special forces have be decorations.


    If it wasn''t for Wu Ming not knowing the target he had to save in this rescue  Hassan Serenity was there. He would definitely use Exsilver to fire a light cannon, and in that case, these knights should basically finish the game.


    The hall was covered with a gap like a secret room, and if Wu Ming unleashed a Noble Phantasm against that gap, it was equivalent to a bomb exploding in the secret room.


    And Wu Ming''s "bomb" is not an ordinary bomb, if it is really released, it is a nuclear bomb grade "bomb".


    The result was that this prison castle was instantly destroyed, and not even the foam remained.


    However, it was still the same sentence, Wu Ming didn''t know if the target he had to save this time was still in this prison castle, so he wouldn''t do it.


    Moreover, Wu Ming sneaked in, how could he make such a huge sound like a nuclear bomb exploded?


    Wu Ming looked at Agravain, as if he wanted to avert his eyes.


    But after all, the two used to be colleagues at the round table, and Wu Ming would not immediately take action.


    "I really didn''t expect to see you here, Sir Agravain." Wu Ming greeted first.


    The knights saw Wu Ming greet theirmander, and they all looked at each other in dismay.


    It''s someone you know, so are you still attacking?


    "The king''s order has been issued, Snce Vero Eude is the enemy, you don''t have to guard your hands." Agravain said with a gloomy face.


    The knights didn''t know Wu Ming, so they didn''t have a certain feeling about his identity as a round table knight. Therefore, once the order was issued by Agravain, the knight holding the bow and arrow in front would immediately disappear. Full bows are sent, and arrows are sent.


    "Whoosh whoosh" The arrow pierced the atmosphere, rushing towards Wu Ming at an extremely fast speed.


    However, this was useless, Wu Ming only gently swung his sword, and all the arrows that attacked him were all blown away.


    "Tsk." Agravain frowned.


    He naturally knew that this knight was no longer a threat to Wu Ming, but he was still unwilling to give up.


    For not making peace.


    "You back off."


    However, what could he do if he was not reconciled, if he continued, this particr knight might bepletely annihted.


    And as long as he didn''t attack Wu Ming, ording to Agravain''s understanding of Wu Ming, he wouldn''t attack.


    The knightspletely obeyed Agravain''s orders, immediately got up, and retreated backwards.


    However, Agravain didn''t move at all, but obviously, he didn''t want to sit with Wu Ming and have a nice talk, because Agravain drew his knight sword.


    There was no doubt that ordinary knights couldn''t handle Wu Ming, so it was said that Agravain was ready to go it alone.


    These knights were a special unit trained by Agravain to deal with Servants, and could not be folded in Wu Ming''s hands, so Agravain chose to let them retreat.


    But he couldn''t back down, as Agravain''s anger at Wu Ming was burning.


    "Looks like you''re not ready to have a nice talk with me yet." Wu Ming shook his head regretfully.


    Though it was a waste to Agravain, let alone the anger on his face at this moment.


    But as a knight, Wu Ming respected Agravain''s choice.


    Because of that, Wu Ming also raised his own sword  Exsilver.


    Without saying much, Agravain moved first.


    As soon as it appeared, it was a powerful sh, which gave people the feeling that Agravain was not a knight, but a Berserker.


    Wu Ming took over this attack, Agravain''s attack was strong, but he was stronger.


    However Wu Ming did not attack, but continued to defend with Exsilver.


    "Boom-boom-boom-"


    Agravain continued to attack with the Sword, Wu Ming continued to defend with Exsilver, one advanced and the other retreated, the two swords collided with each other and emitted a sound.


    "What makes you so angry, Agravain." Wu Ming asked defensively.


    "Snce Vero Eude!!" Agravain roared, raised the sword, and shed at Wu Ming even harder than before.


    "ng----!!"


    The sound of steel colliding rose by tens of decibels, and Wu Ming felt a little ufortable.


    On the other hand, Agravain was bleeding a little from his ears.


    "Whether it''s Kay or Gareth, or Bors de Ganis or Percival, they can all betray the King, but only you! The King''s closest knight! Snce Vero Eude! Only you. You can''t betray the king!!" Agravain is like a Berserker.


    "You were the one who apanied the king from the start! There is no one else the king needs the most, only you! But! But you betrayed the king!!" Agravain''s spirit became more and more abnormal. There is respect for Wu Ming and there is hatred towards Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming sighed, he understood why Agravain became like this.


    Artoria was indeed the first person Agravain approached at that time. He was greatly influenced by Artoria, but because Wu Ming was a modern person, he tried to show a lot of advanced ideas, so he cared a lot about Agravain.


    Agravain was very loyal to Artoria, but he also quite adored Wu Ming.


    As we all know, the Knights of the Round Table are fans of Artoria, but at the same time they are also fans of Wu Ming or Snce Vero Eude.


    The other round table knights were obvious, but some were less obvious, like Agravain.


    However, if asked to choose Wu Ming or Artoria, surely Agravain would choose to side with Artoria.


    But that doesn''t mean he can turn a blind eye to people he admires, moreover that person is someone the king needs.


    And now, the two people he admired and trusted were on opposite sides, how could this not make him less crazy.


    "You should calm down, Agravain," said Wu Ming.


    After all, they were friends who had worked together for many years, and Wu Ming naturally cared about the Knights of the Round Table.


    "I am so calm!!" Agravain his bloodshot eyes, his ears bleed, and roared at Wu Ming.


    "Those who are not loyal to the king are traitors. Even Sir Vero, I will kill them for you!!" With that said, Agravain rushed over again.


    Seeing this appearance of Agravain, Wu Ming did not say anything, now he can only beat him.

 Chapter 759: Finding Serenity

    Chapter 759: Finding Serenity


    "Exsliver" As the Noble Phantasm''s real name was released, Exsilver''s de emitted a pure silver-white light.


    The great magic power made the knights not far away from feeling frightened.


    The magic power released from the outside was instantlypressed and condensed on the holy sword, like a lightning bomb, unable to be seen directly.


    Wu Ming suddenly shed the holy sword horizontally at Agravain who was attacking him, and the ribbon lit up, and Agravain''s knight sword shattered.


    Simultaneously, Agravain''s armor also shattered.


    "Pfft" Coughing up a mouthful of blood, Agravain half knelt before Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming didn''t kill Agravain, nor could he and didn''t need to.


    Wu Ming also knelt halfway, and looked at Agravain.


    "If I ept Artoria''s summons, then you will fail, and I will bring Kay and the others to battle against Artoria." Wu Ming looked at Agravain with bloodshot eyes and confused hair, as if he was about to die.


    "Cough cough" Agravain coughed twice as he was a little excited.


    Agravain understood Wu Ming''s meaning, and he said that it would be unwise for Agravain and himself.


    The strongest among the Knights of the Round Table was Wu Ming. Even though Gawain and Lancelot couldpete with him, they were still not opponents.


    Whether it was strength, speed, endurance or magic, the other Knights of the Round Table could not bepared to Wu Ming whose body was the Dragon of the Root.


    Although there is no clear advantage, what Wu Ming brought by Dragon of Roots is a change that is not clear and goes beyond "quality".


    However, Wu Ming''s words also meant "I will definitely withdraw Artoria from the Lion King''s throne".


    "I didn''t kill you, but you can''t fight now, so you can rest well." After Wu Ming finished speaking, he stood up and walked forward around Agravain.


    When Wu Ming walked behind Agravain, Agravain suddenly spoke.


    "Wait a minute..." Due to his weakness, Agravain couldn''t turn his head, so he could only ask with his hair down.


    Wu Ming turned his head and looked at Agravain.


    "Sir Vero in the end why did you fight the king"


    However, Wu Ming smiled slightly.


    "I never said that I would be enemies with Artoria, I just didn''t want Artoria to take the hard road."


    In her current form, Artoria chose to preserve the "human specimen" and be a "viin" for the sake of humanity.


    Whether it was the Knights of the Round Table who were on the opposite side of Artoria, like Kay, or the Knights of the Round Table who were on the side of Artoria, as a knight, they were determined to destroy the majority and protect the minority.


    However, the knights who chose to stand on Artoria''s side, like Gawain and the others, did their best to be loyal. It was a better choice to be loyal to the king and atone for regrets than to protect the people.


    So King Arthur''s Round Table Knight became the Lion King''s Round Table Knight after fighting.


    Purely in terms of protecting humans and protecting human history, the path that Artoria had chosen was the right one.


    However Wu Ming had a better choice, this choice was a better choice for human history and Artoria.


    Helping Chaldea and fixing the burning of human history was Wu Ming''s choice.


    The path of saving humanity was the only thing he could do, and Artoria didn''t have to bear that burden.


    To be able to reach a happy ending, why must go through the Bad End?


    Therefore, Wu Ming stood opposite the Lion King as a friend.


    "Didn''t you also say that the person Artoria needs the most is me, so I would never betray her, I just started the path of betrayal in your opinion."


    But more importantly, Wu Ming was very sure about what Artoria was hiding from him.


    Of course, all of this is based on Ramses II, not a lie.


    "By the way, the new power is mine. Soon, we willunch an attack on the Holy City. Get ready, Sir Agravain."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, he walked away from the inside of the prison.


    On the other hand, after Wu Ming finished speaking, Agravain fainted and fell to the ground.


    The knights were afraid of Wu Ming because of his previous appearance.


    Moreover, theirmander Agravain was already unconscious, so these knights didn''t move, and even looked a little frightened.


    Seeing such a knight, Wu Ming shook his head helplessly.


    "Send Agravain back to the Holy City, and you said that the Lion King would not me you when you met me."


    "Yes!" The knights answered, then made Agravain who was in aa and hastily go towards the gate.


    Wu Ming shook his head again, this disappointed these knights.


    Although it is irrational for an enemy that is clearly invincible, isn''t it a little wrong to listen to Wu Ming who seems to be the enemy at the moment?


    However Wu Ming didn''t have many ideas, what he needed to do now was to save Hassan Serenity.


    Walking into the prison corridor, Wu Ming did not find anyone in the cells on either side of the corridor, but thinking about it carefully, the bad guys must have been killed.


    Judging from the magic power emanating from the prison facilities here, it was estimated that this ce was only used to imprison Servants.


    "Forgot to ask where Hassan Serenity is," Wu Ming said confusedly.


    "However, for repeated offenses, it has to be the deepest ce."


    Thinking like this, Wu Ming walked into the deepest part of the prison corridor.


    A door as tall as two people appeared in front of Wu Ming, without any hesitation, he opened the door and entered.


    Once inside, he can see a giant cylindrical hole that is concave and cut, but the depth of the giant hole is not high, but the diameter is quite long.


    A stone staircase spiraled down the rim of the crater, looking like a staircase leading down.


    But because it wasn''t deep, Wu Ming caught a glimpse of the bottom, in the middle of the bottom stood a wooden cross that was used to bind people.


    On the cross hung a scarred figure, a purple-haired girl in a tight ck dress and a skull mask.


    It must be Hassan Serenity.


    Wu Ming thought so.


    Wu Ming jumped lightly, jumped down from the giant pit, andnded firmly in front of Hassan Serenity.


    Hassan Serenity did not move in the slightest, but Wu Ming still keenly noticed that she was looking at him, but immediately moved away.


    Wu Ming looked at his armor, Hassan Serenity thought of himself as a knight of the Holy City.


    Touch the armor, change into regr Middle Eastern clothes, and then talk.


    "I am here to save you by epting Hassan of the Hundred Face''s request."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, Hassan Serenity''s eyes lit up.


    Then, Wu Ming waved Exsilver, and the chain that was wrapped around Hassan Serenity broke, and Hassan Serenity fell from the cross.


    Wu Ming stretched out his hand subconsciously and hugged Hassan Serenity.


    However, at this moment, Hassan Serenity let out a bit of strength and spoke weakly.


    "No!!"

 Chapter 760: Xuanzang Sanzang

    Chapter 760: Xuanzang Sanzang


    But to be honest, if it weren''t for Wu Ming''s ears, and the distance from Hassan Serenity was close enough, Wu Ming probably wouldn''t have been able to hear Hassan Serenity''s words.


    With such a weak voice, and thinking about the wounds on Hassan Serenity''s body, it seemed that Hassan Serenity was being tortured by Agravain.


    As for Hassan Serenity''s "No", Wu Ming naturally knew the reason.


    Hassan of the Cursed Arm informed Wu Ming, Hassan Serenity''s entire body was highly toxic, be it skin, hair, or even bodily fluids. Ordinary people would die if touched, and even a Servant might not be able to stop Hassan Serenity''s poison.


    Therefore, Hassan of the Cursed Arm told Wu Ming not to easily touch Hassan Serenity.


    But as the Dragon of the Root, Wu Ming is naturally not afraid of any poison, even if it is the body of a Servant, otherwise, why would he "cheat" the body of a Servant.


    After all Hassan Serenity was also a girl, since she said "no", Wu Ming would not be harsh on others.


    The spiritual power activated, and Hassan Serenity floated in the air at a very close distance to Wu Ming.


    "Huh..." Hassan Serenity was clearly confused by his current state.


    "Don''t be afraid, this is my ability."


    Wu Ming said, spread his arms, and his body flew naturally, like Hassan Serenity.


    "The embodiment of spiritual power, it is a good choice to use it to control the flight of objects."


    "Oh um" Hassan Serenity was a little overwhelmed, and she didn''t know if it was because she was too weak, she looked a little absent-minded.


    "By the way, I''m not afraid of your poison." Wu Ming finally emphasized.


    "Hah!?" Hassan Serenity was taken aback, but then returned to normal.


    Maybe he has the ability to resist poison, but in the face of my poison, I am afraid that it will not y much of a role.


    Hassan Serenity thought so, and finally dispelled the illusion in his heart.


    "Are you Is it true that Hundred Face invited you?" Immediately after that Hassan Serenity asked.


    After all, when Wu Ming entered, Hassan Serenity could clearly see that Wu Ming was wearing the armor of the Holy City, and it was not mass-produced, but simr to the unique one on the Knights of the Round Table.


    In addition, it is always right to be careful, and as an assassin, Hassan Serenity will naturally be more careful, and will notpletely trust the other party because someone came to save her.


    Unless the other party can refuse to live with its own poison.


    Thinking of this, Hassan Serenity''s heart felt doubtful.


    While Hassan Serenity was thinking quietly, Wu Ming opened his mouth.


    "I am indeed a member of the Knights of the Round Table, but I am not a knight of the Lion King, but a knight of King Arthur  Snce Vero Eude."


    Wu Ming didn''t want to hide it, as it wasn''t necessary at all, so he calmly told Hassan Serenity about his true identity.


    "Lion King King Arthur" Hassan Serenity read the meaning of Wu Ming''s words carefully.


    In the end, Hassan Serenity chose to believe in Wu Ming.


    After all, there was no other choice at this point. What could she do if she didn''t believe in Wu Ming? If the other party was a "bad guy", with his current state and the way the other party could move her without touching her, she was already waiting to be ughtered.


    And if the other party was a "good guy", then Hassan Serenity had nothing to worry about.


    "Thank you for your trust, I will take you back to the vige of the mountain people."


    However, at this moment, a voice filled with Buddhist breath appeared.


    "That''s Generous over there, can you save me" This voice was that of a woman, and it made people feel like they had been starving for several days.


    Wu Ming looked at the source of the sound, which was a small prison dug out of the surrounding stone walls.


    Not only there, there were also many small prisons excavated elsewhere around the stone walls.


    That Dharma-like voice was the person in the prison that Wu Ming passed through.


    However, because the environment was too dark, Wu Ming could not see the faces of the people locked inside.


    "Who''s locked in there?" Wu Ming looked at Hassan Serenity subconsciously.


    After all, Hassan Serenity was the "old man" here, and naturally she knew the prisoners better than Wu Ming.


    But let Wu Ming regret it, Hassan Serenity doesn''t know either.


    "I don''t really know, I only know that that person was captured by Agravain a few days ago."


    "Well, let me introduce myself, I am a monk, Dharma''s name is Xuanzang, call me Sanzang to save me." It seemed that she overheard the conversation between Wu Ming and Hassan Serenity, and the person asking for help started talking and introduced herself.


    "Sanzang?!" Wu Ming was dumbfounded.


    The only one who can call Sanzang is a monk who takes three disciples and rides a white dragon horse to the west to worship Buddha and pick up scriptures.


    "Tang Sanzang?" Wu Ming asked.


    "That''s right, it''s me!" Tang Sanzang was excited, and suddenly threw herself into the iron gate of the prison, looking at Hassan Serenity and Wu Ming with a look full of hope on his face.


    A ck, long, straight, big-chested girl wearing a monk''s robe, wearing a monk''s hat, and holding a meditation stick appeared in Wu Ming''s eyes.


    "Hah?!" Wu Ming was startled and shouted.


    "Are you Tang Sanzang???"


    The Tang Sanzang that Wu Ming knew was a male monk. Even if he knew from his voice now that Tang Sanzang was a woman, Wu Ming could not imagine that the Tang Sanzang in this world was a beautiful girl with big breasts!


    The beautiful girl is still within the reach of understanding, after all, it is said that eating Tang Sanzang''s flesh can live forever, so it is understandable that she can nurture herself and make herself a beautiful girl.


    But this must be a nun with shaved hair and a more conservative outfit.


    Wu Ming even suspected that the monsters on the road to the west did not want to capture Tang Sanzang because of his immortality, but because of Tang Sanzang''s beauty.


    So, did Tang Sanzang''s three disciples also...


    "Un, can you help me and let me out" Tang Sanzang smiled awkwardly.


    Shaking his head, she threw away what he was thinking, and Wu Ming waved Exsilver.


    "Y" The prison that trapped Tang Sanzang was shattered instantly.


    "Good~ I''m saved~" Tang Sanzang took a deep breath and walked out leaning on his cane.


    "Amitabha~ Thank you for the life-saving grace." Tang Sanzang called out with a syntax, his palms straightened, and bowed to Wu Ming.


    "No need to be polite, I don''t know why you are being held here."


    After all, it is the ancient master of the Tang Dynasty, and Wu Ming is still very polite.


    However, just as Tang Sanzang was about to answer Wu Ming, the entire prison suddenly exploded.

 Chapter 761: Grandmaster without the slightest majesty

    Chapter 761: Grandmaster without the slightest majesty


    A few kilometers outside the prison castle, the knights lined up neatly, and the originallyatose Agravain also woke up at this time, and stood in front of the knight unit.


    However, even if he woke up, Agravain''s appearance and state were still not very good.


    Messy hair mixed with blood, pale skin, coupled with broken armor, looking extremely embarrassed and weak.


    But even so, Agravain was still standing tall, watching the barrage of explosions in the prison castle at this time.


    After all, such a big castle, if there is no special means, it is impossible to explode into fly ash in an instant.


    "See you in the holy city, Sir Vero."


    There is no doubt that the prison explosion is Agravain''s masterpiece.


    With a gloomy face, Agravain waved his hand, and the army of knights departed, heading towards the holy city.


    As for Agravain, he fell into aa again due to his injury, and was carried away by the knight.


    After a while, the explosion of the prison castle ended, the entire prison castle turned into ruins, and even some ces caught fire, which was very conspicuous in this dark night.


    Behind the boulder surrounding the ruins, three figures appeared.


    Except for Tang Sanzang''s clothes which were slightly messy, everyone was not injured in the slightest, and even Wu Ming''s clothes were clean.


    Tang Sanzang took a deep breath, patted his big chest, and it seemed that she had survived the catastrophe.


    "It really scared me half to death. I think I will really see the Buddha this time."


    However Tang Sanzang had actually gone to see Buddha long ago, otherwise she would not have appeared in the form of a Servant.


    Even though this woman looked helpless, she was indeed a Servant of the Caster ss.


    "I really thank the benefactor for saving this poor monk''s life again~" Tang Sanzang said, looked at Wu Ming behind her, and saluted again.


    "You''re wee." Wu Ming nodded.


    When the explosion urred, Wu Ming immediately used the Gate to move Tang Sanzang, Hassan Serenity, and himself here.


    Then Wu Ming looked at the prison castle that had turned into ruins and walked over.


    "Supposedly the explosion caused by Agravain buried arge amount of gunpowder under the prison." Wu Ming examined the traces of the explosion.


    Although Wu Ming had never seen gunpowder, it was still possible to make simple spections.


    It is mainly based on non-mystery weapons such as explosives, equipped with mystery methods such as Magecraft, so it is impossible to find the explosives buried under this prison castle.


    After all, if it was purely "explosive", Wu Ming could sense it as soon as he approached the prison castle.


    However, thanks to ordinary explosives, such an explosion alone could not explode, and Agravain seemed to know this.


    Now it seems that there are only two reasons why the prison would explode.


    One was to destroy the information here, and the other was to "speak roughly" to Wu Ming before leaving.


    Even though Wu Ming and the others were unaffected, he still felt very unfortunate.


    "I also want to see if there are any other Servants in the prison."


    After all, it was not only the corridor that Wu Ming went through in the prison, but at the gate at the end of the corridor, that is, the prison gate where Hassan Serenity and Tang Sanzang were found.


    Hassan Serenity has prisons on both sides, which means there may be other Servants.


    After all, if there were good Servants, they could still be drawn in to be helpers or something, but because the explosion was too hasty, this trip to save Hassan Serenity only saved one more helpless Tang Sanzang.


    "By the way, my disciple is also locked up in this prison!" Tang Sanzang suddenly shouted, seemingly remembered by Wu Ming.


    "..." Wu Ming was a little helpless.


    Did you just remember now that your disciple is imprisoned here, I am afraid that it has been bombed back into the Throne of Heroes.


    Wu Ming felt that Tang Sanzang was no longer majestic to her, and there was absolutely no need to honor such a girl with the title of "Grand Master of the Tang Dynasty".


    Tang Sanzang also realized his own problem, so she smiled awkwardly.


    "After all, I am very hungry, it is not easy to be able to support and talk to benefactors..."


    But what Wu Ming noticed was the disciple that Tang Sanzang said.


    "The disciple you mentioned should not be the Great Sage Equaling Heaven Monkey King, Marshal Canopy and the Curtain Lifting General." Then the Holy City might have been pulled out


    "Un, it''s not Wukong and the others, that disciple was just recruited by me in this world." Tang Sanzang nodded naturally.


    After that, Tang Sanzang showed an expression of regret.


    "If they was still there, we wouldn''t be starving"


    After working for a long time, you still care if you are hungry or not...


    But when asked about being "hungry", Wu Ming saw Hassan Serenity leaning on a boulder, she had not spoken since she left the prison.


    Wu Ming could see that Hassan Serenity was actually hungry.


    "I I''m not hungry" Hassan Serenity said weakly.


    "Gruuuu" But Hassan Serenity''s stomach betrayed her, which made her blush.


    Of course, because she was wearing a mask, Wu Ming couldn''t see it, but through the subconscious of Hassan Serenity bowing his head, Wu Ming almost guessed it.


    "I don''t me you. During your time as a prisoner, you must have eaten thest meal but not the next."


    If you don''t get food, you will starve to death.


    Don''t hesitate, after all, Servants without a master also depend on food to increase their magic power, if they don''t have food for a long time, they will "die".


    However, their only death was to return to the Throne of Heroes.


    But giving too much food is not conducive to torture.


    Therefore, Wu Ming guessed that she must not have eaten well as long as Hassan Serenity was captured.


    Torture andck of food had caused Serenity Hassan Serenity''s body to be extremely weak.


    Of course, Tang Sanzang was fine, it was purely because she was held back too short.


    Hassan Serenity said earlier that Tang Sanzang had just been locked up for a few days.


    Wu Ming moved with one hand, and golden ripples appeared beside the bys, which shocked Hassan Serenity, for fear that Wu Ming would do something to her.


    "Don''t be afraid, this is my Noble Phantasm."


    Wu Ming reassured Hassan Serenity, before golden ripples revealed a red potion tube.


    Reaching out his hand to catch the elixir, Wu Ming handed it to Hassan Serenity.


    "This is a Life Potion to restore vitality, drink it."


    Have to say things in the game are a BUGpared to reality, like the revival.


    The mostmon Life Potions in the game also have extraordinary abilities.


    Vitality is not an injury. Injuries can be treated,ck of vitality is not so easy to fix.


    But this game''s Life Potion does it easily.


    The strangest thing is being able to repair the damaged clothes he is wearing, of course the premise is that the clothes you are wearing are not strong armor.


    However, Hassan Serenity was not a Life Potion.


    The short answer is that Hassan Serenity remains vignt.


    Seeing Hassan Serenity like this, Wu Ming shook his head helplessly, and then he walked to Hassan Serenity, and under Hassan Serenity''s extraordinary eyes, he grabbed Hassan Serenity''s hand and put the elixir into his hand.

 Chapter 762: Inexhaustible Bale

    Chapter 762: Inexhaustible Bale


    "That said, I''m not afraid of your poison." Wu Ming said calmly, without being poisoned at all.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming continued to speak.


    "If I have a trick in my heart, I don''t need to trick you into taking medicine. Wouldn''t it be better to give you medicine directly and forcefully."


    After all, after being able to ignore Hassan Serenity''s poison, Hassan Serenity waspletely incapable of fighting Wu Ming.


    Hassan Serenity looked at the wrist that was gripped by Wu Ming, and the hand of Wu Ming who grabbed his wrist, then looked at the elixir in his palm, and became dumbfounded.


    "Drink it quickly, this medicine can not only heal wounds, but also reduce hunger."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Wu Ming heard a "hehe" sound from behind him.


    "That can you help me too, hehehe" Tang Sanzang smiled hehely, looking at Wu Ming.


    After all, she was also hungry, and whether she could increase his vitality was not very important to her. After all, she was a huge piece of meat. For Tang Sanzang, being able to fill his stomach was the key.


    Just as Wu Ming was about to give Tang Sanzang another life elixir tube of unsealed golden ripple, the sound of rolling stones came.


    "Bump-"


    Immediately after, Wu Ming learned of the Servant''s reaction.


    "Who!" Wu Ming raised Exsilver and aimed at the ruins of the prison castle.


    The sound of falling stones came from there, and the magic power of the Servant that Wu Ming found also appeared from there, and it was a Servant that he had never seen.


    "Wait a moment!" At this time, Tang Sanzang suddenly shouted.


    "Is that Touda?!"


    "Touda?" Wu Ming frowned, this name sounded like the name of a Japan region.


    The Tang Dynasty Grandmaster took a Japan disciple.


    Although it is a bit awkward, of course, after all, the other party is a Servant, and it is understandable to experience such an encounter that spans time and space.


    "Aiya~ I really didn''t expect this prison to explode." A man with green hair and a ponytail carrying a sack of Japan-style1 rice walked out of the shadows.


    Even though he looked rxed, his clothes and armor tattered, as well as bloodstains and wounds, that the other party must have gone through several "adventures" to survive the prison castle''s massive explosion.


    "Touda, it''s great that you''re doing well!" Tang Sanzang seems very excited, and it seems that what his disciple means to her is still very important.


    "Then, use your sack of rice to cook for teacher, teacher is already very hungry."


    "..." Wu Ming sighed, worthy of being Teacher Sanzang.


    However, the rice sack was quiterge, and if there was rice in it, it shouldst for days.


    "I guess so, but this little brother doesn''t seem to believe me in the slightest." The man named Touda scratched the back of his head and looked at Wu Ming with a headache.


    Because Wu Ming was still holding his sword at this Touda at this time.


    "After all, I still don''t know if you are Tang Sanzang''s disciple."


    That is, Wu Ming suspected that the other party was undercover. After all, the warden here is Agravain. If he had a Servant who could transform into another person, this might be the case.


    Still that sentence, after all, it was Agravain''s standard.


    Even though it was impossible to survive the huge explosion just now, Wu Ming still remembered what Tang Sanzang had said earlier.


    His disciple was also imprisoned in this prison, which meant the other party escaped a huge explosion while imprisoned.


    The chances of escaping while trapped were too low.


    "At this point, I have evidence to justify my escape from prison."


    Seemingly seeing Wu Ming''s intention, the man named Touda turned around and started to lift the stone.


    "???" Hassan Serenity and Tang Sanzang looked confused, neither of them understood what Touda was doing.


    Apanied by the sound of moving stones, a fragrant aroma spread to everyone''s nose.


    "Smells so good~" Hassan Serenity suddenly moved her index finger.


    "Smell of rice?!" On the other hand, Tang Sanzang immediately recognized what the smell was, which made one feel like eating it frequently...


    Wu Ming looked surprised, let alone made it in an instant, where did the ricee from?


    Wu Ming took a closer look, in the cracks of the ruins, under the crushed stone, there was a lot of cooked rice.


    The man named "Touda" had just moved the stone that was pressing against the rice, which allowed the aroma of the rice to spread to the noses of the three of them.


    "This must be the rice produced by your Noble Phantasm, Touda!" Tang Sanzang, who was also bowing, analyzed it.


    "Noble Phantasm that produces rice??" Wu Ming was stunned for a moment, but this was rather interesting.


    Rice, rice sacks, Touda, Japan, there are keywords, if Chrysbelite is here, she should be able to immediately analyze who this Servant in front of him is.


    No way, Wu Ming couldn''t stand reading so many books, so he just took the opportunity and transferred arge number of books from the books to the Chrysbelite database.


    After all, Chrysbelite was a Mystic Code, and the probability of parting was very low, so Wu Ming was very rxed.


    As a result, who would have thought that Goetia''s strength was somewhat beyond expectation, or Wu Ming did not expect that the other party would blow up that "ck mud" and wanted to blow it up.


    Thinking of this, Wu Ming remembered that his body was still in the Little Garden world.


    "I have to hurry." Whether it is repairing this singrity or a journey to find a corpse in the Little Garden World, must hurry.


    "Let me introduce myself, my real name is Tawara Touda, my ss is Archer, and my Noble PhantasmInexhaustible Bale produces this rice." The man whose real name is Tawara Touda patted a Japan-style rice bag.


    As for how Tawara Touda survived, you can tell by looking at the rice on the stone ruins. He must have used Inexhaustible Bale as a means of defense to mostly withstand the st.


    Sure enough, the most delicious food.


    "Of course, if you still don''t believe it, take a look at this." Tawara Touda said, putting down the sack of rice he was carrying on the ground and opening the lid.


    In an instant, rice sttered out of the rice bag.


    "Wow! Touda, don''t waste food" Tang Sanzang shouted no, and threw herelf in front of the rice sacks, trying to pick up the rice that was scattered on the ground.


    "I trust you." Seeing this scene, Wu Ming nodded and infused Exsilver into the golden ripple.


    Even though Wu Ming didn''t know the man whose real name was Tawara Touda, he should be able to use this Noble Phantasm called Inexhaustible Bale.


    "Thank you for your trust." Tawara Toudaughed, then covered the rice bag and ced it on his shoulder again.


    "In that case, Sanzang and Tawara Touda do you have any ns for the future?"

 Chapter 763: Back to the Village

    <h1>Chapter 763: Back to the Vige</h1>


    "My original n was to take a walk and explore the customs and customs here, but this idea may not be possible." Tang Sanzang looked regretful.


    Not to mention that this singrity is about to be destroyed, just because Tang Sanzang was captured once, she didn''t dare to wander around.What if the people from the Holy City catch up again next time?


    "If possible, I would like to find a ce to live." Tawara Touda also scratched his head, with a simple and honest expression on his face.


    "But that''s impossible, after all, the world here doesn''t seem to be holding out." Tang Sanzang looked serious.


    This left Wu Ming dumbfounded.


    "Sanzang, can you feel the copse of this singrity?"


    Tang Sanzang nodded as usual.


    "Un, of course I can feel it. This world is very simr to the aura I felt when I was in the Tang Dynasty."


    Wu Ming suddenly realized that, in this way, the background to Tang Sanzang''s acquisition of Western ssics might not be as simple as it seemed.


    But it had nothing to do with Wu Ming. All he needed to do now was pull the two of them into his camp. After all, there are more people and more power, right?


    "I am currently helping the Master of Chaldea save this singrity, are you interested in helping me?"


    "I don''t have any fighting power, are you sure you want me to join?" Tang Sanzang looked embarrassed.


    She didn''t mean to refuse, it was just that Tang Sanzang had a clear understanding of hisbat effectiveness.


    "I don''t really like fighting either. If possible, I''d rather learn to eat." Tawara Touda said as well.


    "This is not a problem. Sanzang could live in the vige of the mountain people, and Tawara Touda could also act as the guardian of the vige of the mountain people, responsible for protecting the safety of Sanzang and the vigers. However, the vige of the people on the mountain was quite hidden. Basically, there will be no danger." Wu Ming proposed step by step.


    Tawara Touda nodded, but he did not immediately make a decision, but looked at Tang Sanzang.


    "Then, let''s leave it to teacher Sanzang, to decide."


    "Oh?! I? This is really a headache~" Tang Sanzang shook his head, not seeming to be good at making decisions.


    Even so, Tang Sanzang seemed to have made his decision long ago.


    "Un, who asked you to save our lives, I will bring Touda to join your team."


    "Thank you for joining." Wu Ming smiled and nodded.


    It didn''t hurt to call people at any time, so Wu Ming was happy to have two Servants on the team.


    Although Sanzang can only be used to look...


    "Okay~ In this way, you are my second disciple!" Tang Sanzang showed a very happy expression.


    Wu Ming scratched his head, how was the situation?


    On the other hand, Tawara Touda who was beside Tang Sanzang showed a "it will definitely be like this" expression.


    Could it be that Tawara Touda was like Wu Ming, who was epted as a disciple by Tang Sanzang in a bewildering manner? !


    Even though Tawara Touda also half-heartedly admitted that Tang Sanzang was his teacher, Tawara Touda still referred to Tang Sanzang as Sanzang''s teacher, so Wu Ming would most likely guess.


    "Un~ Teacher Sanzang, as long as you are happy." Wu Ming shrugged, he wouldn''t lose a single piece of meat, so Tang Sanzang could call him whatever she wanted.


    "How''s Serenity?" Wu Ming looked at Hassan Serenity.


    Although this time Wu Ming came to save Hassan Serenity, but she was a local resident, so even though she was pretending, he had to ask Hassan Serenity''s opinion.


    "You decide..." Hassan Serenity looked awkward.


    This confused Wu Ming again.


    Why is everyone so weird...


    Shaking his head, he stopped thinking about these messy things.


    "It''s not toote, let''s go."


    After that, Wu Ming opened the Gate, himself, Hassan Serenity, Tang Sanzang, and Tawara Touda entered.


    In the blink of an eye, the four of them disappeared on the spot, leaving only the ruins of the prison with a hint of light, flickering in the darkness.


    ...


    On the other side of the Gate is the house of Gudako and the others, since they are going to Azrael Temple, there is no one here now.


    "Wow~ This is really amazing~" Tang Sanzang, who was the first toe out of the Gate,mented.


    "It''s just that the color doesn''t look veryfortable."


    "Although the color is not very good, this ability is very interesting." Tawara Touda is also very interested in Gate.


    "It was just a small trick," Wu Ming said humbly.


    Then, Wu Ming nced at Hassan Serenity.


    Since she had already drunk the potion given by Wu Ming, Hassan Serenity had recovered a lot at this time, and there were no problems walking.


    "This is the residence of the Master of Chaldea, you can rest here now," Wu Ming said to the three.


    "Ah~ I''m so hungry, Touda, let''s cook for the teacher." Tang Sanzang looked directly at Tawara Touda.


    No way, Wu Ming had not given Tang Sanzang the elixir of life, so she was still hungry.


    "Yes, Teacher Sanzang, I will cook now, and I will borrow the kitchen."


    Tawara Touda said, walked out of the room, and went to the kitchen.


    At this time of the middle of the night, Wu Ming had no other errands, so in his free time, he would ask Tang Sanzang something.


    "Teacher Sanzang, have you been to the Holy City?"


    And Tang Sanzang, who was going to travel to various ces here, naturally went to the Holy City.


    "Of course I did, and it wasn''t that long ago."UpTodated ??ov??ls on ??ov??l()bin(.)c??m


    Suddenly, Tang Sanzang thought of something.


    "By the way, it seems I have been captured by Agravain not long after I left the Holy City." Tang Sanzang smiled shyly.


    But this is very strange, why Tang Sanzang was not arrested while she was still in the holy city.


    And Hassan Serenity who was sitting with Wu Ming and Tang Sanzang, asked a question.


    "Why weren''t you arrested while you were still in the Holy City?"


    "The reason why they didn''t attack me in the holy city is that, even though my thoughts were different from the holy city, the Lion King didn''t see me as a threat, so she let me leave the holy city. "


    After thinking for a while, Tang Sanzang continued to speak.


    "Perhaps it was an illegitimate act by Agravain."


    Precisely because she was hiding from the Lion King, Agravain imprisoned Tang Sanzang in the hidden prison where Hassan Serenity was being held.


    "If it''s Agravain, he''ll do it." Wu Ming nodded thoughtfully.


    "By the way, won''t this ce be discovered by the people of the Holy City? I remember that they have been looking for the viges of the mountain people," asked Tang Sanzang.


    In response, Wu Ming shook his head.


    "The location of this vige is very hidden, and it is basically impossible to find it."


    However, right after Wu Ming finished speaking, an explosion came.


    "Explosion----!!"


    <h4></h4>

 Chapter 764: Mordreds Attack

    "Boom!" The explosion sounded from outside the room into the room, and in an instant, Wu Ming put the activated spiritual power to its maximum value, wanting to see what happened.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    Then, Tawara Touda rushed in, and said with a serious face.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    "Something happened, someone attacked the vige."


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    However, at this moment, Wu Ming also saw it.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    Located at the entrance of the vige, ck smoke is billowing at this time, which is the remnant of the explosion.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    Although the smoke is pitch ck, the spiritual power is not sses, so it can see the enemy in the ck smoke.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    There is only one enemy.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    She was fully armed with red and white armor, and on the sturdy helmet, the sharp demon-like horns looked extremely ferocious.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    A small red lightning shed from the knight''s greatsword in the opponent''s hand. It turned out that the explosion at the vige entrance was caused by this person.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    "Mordred."


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    Wu Ming called the name of the person who came.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    "Mordred!?" Hassan Serenity was taken aback when she heard Wu Ming''s words.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    "That madwoman!? How did that person get here!?" Tang Sanzang also had a serious expression, it seemed that she had met Mordred in the holy city, and the rtionship between the two was not very good.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    Yet the truth is simple.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    "She found this location."


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, he opened the Gate and entered.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    Destination ¨C Mordred''s location, the entrance to the East Vige.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    When Wu Ming actually entered the Gate, the Gate closed instantly.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    In the end, only Wu Ming was left in the air.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    "You three, please hurry and protect the vigers for evacuation."


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    To be honest, Wu Ming had just mentioned that the holy city would not find this vige, and as a result, the other partyunched an attack, even if there was only one person, he would not feel lucky.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    As one of the Knights of the Round Table, Wu Ming naturally knew Mordred.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    Mordred''s fighting style was rtively wild, or in other words, she fought like a Berserker, and she couldn''t tell that she was a Camelot knight.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    Often such a person is the best existence to deal with.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    But at the same time, it is also the most difficult existence to deal with.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    For example, after bing a Servant, she would unleash Noble Phantasm indiscriminately without hesitation.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    "rent Blood Arthur!!"


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    *Explosion----!!*


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    The crimson shes remaining on the ground all meant that Mordred had unleashed his Noble Phantasm once again.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    "Ha ha ha! What is it! No one can fight! I came here alone! I am very disappointed!"


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    Mordred swung rent to disperse the red lightning that was still bubbling on the sword, and by the way, dispelled the smoke from the explosion.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    To be honest, she was afraid that one hit would blow up the vige, and she purposely unleashed a Noble Phantasm with minimal output to lure the Servants out and punish them.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    After all, she was also a knight of the Lion King. As a knight, how could she blow up the enemy and the vigers together.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    Of course, kill the enemy, then blow up the vige!


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    Thinking of this, Mordred''s face under the helmet grinned grimly.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    But only the vigers woke up from their slumber, fled in panic, and some houses were on fire, which caught Mordred''s attention.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    "This is really disappointing, so let this blow give you the end!"


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    Mordred said, holding rent in front of her again.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    "rent Blood Arthur------" Magic power gushed out from rent, reaching the dark sky.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    Without holding back, Mordred seemed to really want to do as she said, and his next attack would destroy the vige.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    "That''s enough, Mordred!"


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    A voice came from the vige, and Mordred, who heard this voice, seemed to stop, and only raised his sword with a red lightning magic column.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    Then Mordred smiled wildly.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    "Vero! You''re here!"


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    "Take my step!!"


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    After Mordred finished speaking, she squeezed out his own magic power and increased the output of Noble Phantasm.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    If Mordred was holding onto a beam of light as thick as a sink just now, she was now holding a beam of light as thick as a giant pce pir.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    And Mordred, being overloaded, had a gap in his armor.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    And for such a great gift to Mordred, Wu Ming naturally freed the Noble Phantasm to fight it.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    "Exsilver!!"


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    Silver-and-white pirs towered over the vige, and stood opposite the giant red pirs that had appeared outside the vige.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    Immediately after, the two giant pirs collided together, and then, like a DNA spiral, the red and white giant pirs entangled together, and a spiral flew into the sky.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    The "giant column of DNA" rushing into the cloudyer seems to produce some kind of chemical reaction, which causes the cloudyer to change color, and also has red and white electric lights.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    Wu Ming and Mordred continued the output of the light cannon. In the end, as if unable to withstand this chemical reaction, the cloudyer was rounded into a ball, and then exploded directly.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    Due to the altitude problem, the ground was not affected by the explosion, but the intense light brought by the explosion made the entire East Vige seem as if it was daytime, and could be seen.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    However, this "sun"sts a moment, in just a few seconds, the "sun" disappears, and the day returns to night.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    Even though it was dark, the scenery around him was still dim.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    Because the cloud explosionpletely dispelled the dark clouds above and around the East Vige, allowing the moonlight to fall onto the earth.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    If you get rid of the burning houses and panicking people, the moonlight shining on the East Vige is definitely a beautiful sight.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    If Da Vinci was here, he would definitely sigh.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    Although there is no Da Vinci, others will sigh.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    "Amazing..." Hassan Serenity who had walked out of the house, saw the scene earlier, and she was stunned by the effect of Wu Ming and Mordred''s attack.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    Whether it was Mordred or Wu Ming, his level was not the same as his Assassin.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    "That''s right¡­" Tawara Touda who also walked out of the house nodded stiffly. If he could also unleash such a powerful light cannon, it wouldn''t be difficult to fight the shogunate.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    What kind of devil, under the rule of the Holy Light, would definitely die, not even a piece of trash left.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    Instead, Tang Sanzang nodded in satisfaction.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    "As expected of my second disciple, it is much better than Bajie."


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    "Uh¡­" Hassan Serenity and Tawara Toura looked at Tang Sanzang helplessly, as if they couldn''tin


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    "Let''s hurry and guide the vigers." After Hassan Serenity finished speaking, she fled, beside Tang Sanzang and Tawara Touda.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    "But I''m so hungry¡­" Tang Sanzang looked like he was dying.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    "Okay, okay, I''ll make some rice for youter, let''s go."


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    ...


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    On the other hand, a ck-haired man wearing simple clothes and holding a bow and arrow guided the vigers to leave.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    "As expected of the Knights of the Round Table, they are very strong." Archer who also saw the previous scene praised.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    But that''s just a word of admiration. After all, the vigers were the most important.


    <i ss="icon parament j_open_parament j_parament_count" data-report-pdid="21692427506290905" data-report-eid="qi_A_paraendbubble" data-report-l1="1" data-report-uiname="paraendbubble"></i>


    <h4>


    <span ss="m-thou-tip c_xs">CREATORS'' THOUGHTS


    <i ss="_avatar">


    </i>


    <span ss="m-thou-title-ck mb8 c_l">Takamiya_Shin


    </h4>


    Read more here: bit.ly/Candra12


    Support me by donating here: paypal.me/andicand  <svg ss="_quote">


    <use xlink:href="#i-quote1"></use>


    </svg>


    <svg ss="c_l w24 h24 mt2" width="24" height="24">


    <use xlink:href="#iment"></use>


    </svg>


    <span ss="mt8 db fs14 lh16 ls1d25 c_l ttu"ment  <span ss="mt4 mb2 db fs12 lh16 c_m jment_title">0ment


    </a>


    <svg ss="c_l w24 h24 mt2" width="24" height="24">


    <use xlink:href="#i-vote"></use>


    </svg>


    <span ss="mt8 db fs14 lh16 ls1d25 c_l">Vote  </a>

 Chapter 765: "faithful" rebel knight

    Chapter 765: "faithful" rebel knight


    Taking the vige entrance as the dividing line, Mordred was outside and Wu Ming was inside, and the two temporarily drew their weapons.


    When the cloudyer exploded due to the attacks of the two people, Wu Ming and Mordred''s output separated.


    And the figure that Wu Ming also reflected in Mordred''s eyes due to the disappearance of the clouds.


    But Mordred didn''t have time to reply at this point, and saw his armor cracked, and his whole being gasping for air, propping herself up with the sword, looking exhausted.


    Wu Ming in the vige is also ufortable, but not as serious as Mordred, because the magic power consumed is too much in an instant, so he just gasped.


    Because the magic power is supplied to tens of thousands of Flgel, and the magic power of this spiritual base is not as good as the main body, so Wu Ming doesn''t have much magic power now.


    So consuming so much Mana in an instant was a bit burdensome for Wu Ming.


    However, in terms of Mordred''s ability topete with Wu Mingxiang, the actual number was abnormal.


    "Did Mordred also get a boon from the Lion King?" Wu Ming only thought of this possibility.


    This was also the most likely, Wu Ming had learned from Tristan that he and Gawain had received a boon from the Lion King.


    Then it is not impossible that Mordred also received a blessing from the Lion King.


    While thinking, Mordred quickly caught his breath, stood up straight, took out rent who was stuffed into the ground, and took off his helmet.


    "This is very capable, Vero,e again!" Mordred had a wildugh on his face, a "re-energized" expression.


    "Are you sure you are okay?!" Wu Ming came back to his senses and looked at Mordred worriedly.


    His armor was cracked, and there was some blood on his face. His spiritual base was quite unstable. Wu Ming felt that Mordred had no spare energy.


    "Of course, the Lion King gave me a blessing, but oh, I can continue to squeeze the spiritual base to release Noble Phantasm, so I don''t have to worry at all!" Mordred smiled, but his smile looked quite pitiful.


    Because, isn''t that just making the most of Mordred.


    Squeeze the spiritual base to thest bit until the spiritual base can no longer be defended at all, and the power gained from the squeeze ispletely used on the enemies of the Holy City.


    Even though it was said to be a disservice, Mordred seemed to be quite pleased.


    "This does not require you to meddle in your own affairs, Vero, you have be the Lion King''s enemy, and you are not qualified to take care of the Lion King''s affairs. Give me a good death!" Mordred carelessly smiled, she picked up rent, ready to send another Noble Phantasm.


    "Mordred, you also have memories of the Holy Grail War in Romania."


    "Since it''s ''too'', it means you have those memories too!" Mordred nodded.


    "I remember our rtionship was winding down a lot at that time. Does it have to be like this?"


    Wu Ming was reluctant to fight the Knights of the Round Table from the start.


    Whether it was Tristan, Agravain or Mordred, he was reluctant to shoot.


    Due to special circumstances, Gawain and Lancelot did not have any animosity towards Wu Ming when they met.


    Tristan didn''t listen to the suggestion, so Wu Ming took Tristan directly. In the end, he made a deal with Tristan and didn''t kill him.


    Agravain had the greatest hatred towards Wu Ming, but he only destroyed Agravain''s armor and weapons, and most of the reason Agravain fainted from anger.


    In the end, it was Mordred in front of him, because Mordred released the Noble Phantasm, Wu Ming had to use the Noble Phantasm topensate, but in general, he did not want to fight the Knights of the Round Table.


    "What nonsense are you talking about here! Yesterday''s friend, today''s enemy, this is not a strange thing! As long as it is the order of the Lion King, I, Mordred, will obey without hesitation, as long as it is the order of the Lion King."


    ''Enemy Lion King., I, Mordred, will attack without hesitation, you can only me yourself for being on the wrong team, Vero."


    After saying that, Mordred lifted rent, and lightning like blood red shot out from rent again.


    However Wu Ming, who was opposite to Mordred, had a pained expression.


    "So pathetic. You should know that you also have traces of my blood. In short, you are also mine"


    "Shut up!!"


    However, before Wu Ming could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Mordred''s roar.


    "My father is only the Lion King, remind me that!!" Mordred''s eyes widened, as if she had been touched by a forbidden area, and the boon that the Lion King had bestowed upon her was reactivated. The spiritual base turned into magic power, and finally, that magic power turned into Noble Phantasm.


    *boom*


    Mordred exploded into an unprecedented beam of light.


    To ask why, the diameter of the beam of light that Mordred was holding wasparable to the entire vige.


    ...


    In the vige, Tawara Touda who was guiding the vigers to evacuate, widened his eyes.


    "Hey! No, we will definitely disappear after this attack!"


    "What should I do, Touda! Quickly think of a way!" Tang Sanzang grabbed Tawara Touda''s neck and shook her.


    "This I can''t do anything, I can only ask Vero already rushed" Tawara Touda shook his head helplessly.


    "Sir Vero..." Hassan Serenity looked anxiously at the vige entrance and muttered.


    ...


    The location of the vige entrance was on Wu Ming''s side.


    Wu Ming frowned and looked at Mordred.


    "Judging from this magical power and your current spiritual base, you will disappear after this attack."


    There was no way, even through analysis, just by looking at it with the naked eye, it could be seen that Mordred would disappear.


    Thepletely broken armor showed Mordred''s unshakable appearance. His delicate skin began to crack, and blood flowed from the cracked wound, and the wound was still growing rapidly. It started turning into magic power and disappeared.


    This was the beginning of the Servant''s exit.


    "It doesn''t matter at all, as long as I can get rid of the traitor! I would be very happy!" At this moment, Mordred whose face was covered in blood, showed a naive smile, which was full of disobedience.


    "There is nothing more ironic than a rebellious knight wanting to share the king''s troubles and excluding me, the king''s close minister."


    Mordred was furious and wanted to say something, but Wu Ming immediately cut it off.


    "However, you stand no chance, Mordred!" <i>


    This is the end of Part One, and download Webnovel app to continue:DOWNLOAD NOW


    </i>

 Chapter 766: "Rebel" officials close to the kings throne

    Mordred''s eyes shrank suddenly, and after Wu Ming finished speaking, she already sensed that something was wrong.


    As a result, Mordred hastily swung the attack.


    However as Wu Ming said, Mordred had no chance, something was faster than her.


    A silver-white chain that emitted a purple aura instantly wrapped around Mordred''s body, and his arms, thighs, stomach, neck, and finally rent who was lifted high by Mordred were all wrapped around by chains.


    At this moment, the sound of chains entered Mordred''s ears.


    *crashes¡ª*


    The sound of continuous chains came from behind Mordred.


    Tilt his head slightly, Mordred saw a ck-purple ripple, and this chain came out of here.


    As for the other part of the ripple, although Mordred didn''t see where it was, it went without saying that it was naturally on Wu Ming''s side.


    "You dare to conspire against me!!" Mordred struggled, trying to demand this chain, but the effect wasn''t very good.


    However the enraged Mordred once again withdrew his spiritual base, and his muscr strength instantly rose to the extreme in the form of a "strange force", which caused her to break free from the shackles of the chains and swing rent in his arms.


    But this doesn''t do much.


    "Exsilver¡ª" With the release of the simple Noble Phantasm''s real name, a silver-white ray of light collided with Mordred''s uniform, and the atmosphere was shaken, and a storm-like stream of air swept across the sky.


    But in the end, Wu Ming''s Noble Phantasm canceled out Mordred''s Noble Phantasm.


    Mordred who had been entangled by the Chains of Annihtion for a while, was annihted by the Chains of Annihtion, both his own magic power and the power of the Noble Phantasm that was about to be released.Ch??eck out l??t??st ????v??l?? on nov??l/bin(.)c??m


    Even if his spiritual base was withdrawn again, the Noble Phantasm released by Mordred was just the end of the shot.


    Therefore, with a random punch from Wu Ming, Mordred''s Noble Phantasm was neutralized.


    Wu Ming shook his head silently, then looked at Mordred.


    But Mordred''s position, except for Chains of Annihtion, was nothing else.


    The moment Mordred swung rent, due to the copse of the excessive spiritual base, she was forced to retreat in an instant.


    "So talk less and do more, criminals die from talking too much."


    In fact, if Mordred wasn''t too crazy, it wouldn''t have caused the spiritual base to copse too much and be forced to leave the stage.


    After all, the blessing bestowed by the Lion King''s Holy Grail is to be wild, not die, in short, "Mordred can still be saved".


    However, Mordred chose the "self-exploding" method, and in the end, she did not manage to "explode". Too embarrassing topare to a certain Ste.


    "However, it doesn''t mean it''s bad to leave here early. Goodbye, Mordred." As if saying goodbye, Wu Ming said to Mordred''s original location.


    "It is over?" A voice entered Wu Ming''s ears.


    Wu Ming unhurriedly pulled back the Chains of Annihtion and looked at the figure.


    Because of his spiritual strength, when the figure was still some distance away, Wu Ming noticed the arrival of the other party, therefore he was not surprised.


    The person who came was a man with a bow who was busy evacuating the vigers.


    "You should be Arash Kamangir, the great hero of Persia." Wu Ming showed kindness to Arash.


    "I don''t dare to be a great hero, I''m just an archer who hopes to stop the war." Arash smiled and said humbly.


    However this also showed that the other party acknowledged his identity.


    "I heard about you from Cursed Arm and Master from Chaldea. It''s really hard work, Sir Vero."


    Supposedly after Wu Ming left, Hassan Cursed Arm and Gudako told Arash about Wu Ming.


    And what Arash said was hard work, of course, referring to Mordred''s surprise attack.


    After all, if there was no Wu Ming, what would happen today, so Arash would thank Wu Ming.


    But Wu Ming shook his head.


    "It''s not hard work, it''s my friend, but I have to apologize."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, he did not speak again, and Arash was still the same.


    The two of them looked at each other for a moment, then smiled at each other.


    "Hahaha, I won''t say any polite words, it seems a bit strange."


    "Indeed, as friends, it would be too strange to be polite."


    Wu Ming had a good impression of Arash, mainly because the other party''s character was neither humble nor arrogant, and his tone was gentle and quite polite, in short, he was very interested in being friends with Wu Ming.


    "Snce Vero Eude, Knight of King Arthur, Chief Knight of the Round Table."


    "Arash Kamangir, warrior of King Manuchehr."


    Immediately after, Wu Ming reached out.


    "I like modern handshake etiquette."


    And Arash didn''t say a word, smiled and held Wu Ming''s hand.


    Then, the two of them spoke at the same time.


    "Please advise."


    ...


    The moon is graduallying to the far west, the sun is slowly rising from the far east, and the sun is shining on the earth. Although the vige fell apart due to the fighting, luckily there were no casualties.


    Even Mordred''s attack initially only destroyed a few uninhabited houses and was only used as a warehouse.


    Wu Ming, Arash, Hassan Serenity, Tawara Touda, Tang Sanzang, and the vigers were tidying up the vige.


    "I really didn''t expect that a Knight of the Round Table would actually step off the stage from here." Tawara Touda was slightly surprised while holding a few boards.


    "Hmph~ My second disciple is here, that person will naturally leave the stage." Tang Sanzang spoke proudly, as if she was the one who defeated Mordred.


    Although he really wanted toin about Tang Sanzang''s remarks, Tawara Touda who had seen Tang Sanzang''s "mouth gun", said it was better to hide, so he immediately changed the subject.


    "By the way, Arash around Vero seems unusual." Tawara Touda looked at sh who was settling matters with Wu Ming on the other side.


    "How do you say that Arash''s benefactor is also a local Servant in this area, so he is a legend who can tear apart the earth." After all, Tang Sanzang was also wandering around this singrity, so she also had a lot of local wisdom.


    Therefore, it was familiar to Arash.


    "By the way, where is Serenity''s benefactor?" Tang Sanzang thought of Hassan Serenity, and now she couldn''t find it at all.


    But Tawara Touda shook his head naturally, and he didn''t know where the other party had gone.


    ...


    In the corner, Hassan Serenity was looking at Wu Ming''s figure.


    Because of the mask, Hassan Serenity''s expression is invisible, but from time to time, can hear nostalgic words from his mouth.


    "Sir Vero..."

 Chapter 767: Return

    In the north, quite close to the mountains of the East Vige, a ck shadow was hopping between the mountains, heading towards the East Vige at a very fast speed.


    Not far behind this shadow, several figures were also moving fast, but not as fast as the shadow in front of them.


    Whether it was the dark shadow in front or the figure behind, they were all people Wu Ming knew well. These people were naturally Gudako''s group that went to Azrael Temple.


    "Is Hassan of the Cursed Arm in a hurry?" Mashu said to herself, looking at the figure in front of her that was barely visible.


    "After all, this is Hassan of the Cursed Arm vige, so it''s only natural to feel anxious." Hassan of the Hundred Faces and Mashu ran side by side, exining in general terms.


    Since Azrael''s temple was located on a mountain higher than the East Vige, the scene of the "DNA helix exploding over the East Vige"st night naturally caught the attention of Gudako and his entourage.


    If such a thing happened in his vige, Hassan of the Hundred Faces would definitely be worried too.


    "Alright~ If there weren''t any idents, the Assassin should have returned long ago. If he is there, there will be no trouble in the vige." Gudako said with confidence.


    Hassan of the Hundred Faces looked at Gudako deeply, then nodded.


    But the way Hassan of the Hundred Faces looked at Gudako caused a hint of embarrassment on Gudako''s face.


    And a reason to be embarrassed by nature ...


    "By the way, Mashu, why don''t you put me down, this posture is too embarrassing..." Gudako whispered in Mashu''s ear.


    When she went there, Gudako was in the "car" that Leonardo da Vinci had invented. However, at the Temple of Azrael, there was a "problem" with Leonardo da Vinci''s "car", so Leonardo stayed behind to take care of it. The "car" has been repaired, and therefore, Gudako will be held by Mashu on the way back.


    After all, the road was rough and Gudako was inconvenient to move around alone, so it was the best choice for Mashu, a Servant of Gudako to take.


    After all, it was unlikely that Hassan of the Hundred Faces and Hassan of the Cursed Arm would embrace Gudako. Even if they wanted to, Mashu wouldn''t be willing to give someone else the chance to hug his senpai.


    However, if Gudako insisted, Mashu would still consider it.


    "But, Master, the mountains here are too harsh. Without the help of a Servant, ordinary people can barely walk." Mashu denies Gudako.


    Gudako also looked around unknowingly, they were now running on the stone wall, if their feet slipped, they would immediately fall.


    The Servant was fine, but if it was a human, it might end up instantly if it fell.


    Therefore, ording to Mashu, it was too dangerous to let his senpai walk alone.


    "It''s okay, isn''t Da Vinci still behind? I''ll just take the ''car''."


    Indeed, Da Vinci was nowhere to be seen around Gudako and the others.


    "Find a ce to drop off, Mashu, Da Vinci is a genius, I''ll wait here until he picks me up."


    The implication was that Gudako wanted Maush and Hassan of the Hundred Faces to go first.


    "No, I will stay with Master." Mashu said with a stern look, and stopped at a fairly level spot.


    She could do everything, but she couldn''t leave senpai alone in this deep mountain.


    This a matter of principle.


    Hassan of the Hundred Faces saw Mashu stop and shook his head helplessly.


    "Then I will take a step forward."


    Hassan of the Hundred Faces said, speeding up and chasing towards Hassan of the Cursed Arm.


    Taking a closer look, the speed Hassan of the Hundred Faces ran around these mountains was basically the same as the speed Hassan of the Cursed Arm ran around here before.


    In other words, Hassan of the Hundred Faces had actually taken care of Mash and Gudako.


    Mashu and Gudako looked at each other and smiled shyly.


    But since it''s like this, then just wait, anyway, they can chat, pass the time.


    Have to say that Da Vinci was a genius, and his car was repaired quickly.


    "Hey~ Your genius Da Vinci is here~"


    Da Vinci rides a strange and small ne like a UFO, flying towards Gudako and Mashu.


    And Bedivere who was responsible for leaving to protect Da Vinci, was half-squatting on top of this little UFO.


    As a knight of the round table, he naturally had the "can''t fall off the mountain" action.


    Not to mention, Da Vinci''s speed was very fast, and Mashu and Gudako only waited a moment before Da Vinci piloted his "UFO".


    "Finally here, Da Vinci-chan!" Gudako stood up excitedly.T/his chapter is updat??d by nov(¨º(l)biin.co/m


    "Did you miss my genius? Ritsu-kun~" Da Vinci opened the UFO hatch and signaled for Gudako to enter.


    Gudako nodded, entered quickly, came to the passenger seat beside Da Vinci and sat down.


    Bedivere jumps from the UFO.


    "Let''s go for a walk with Mashu."


    After all, the UFO design structure can only amodate two people, the driver''s seat and the co-pilot, so the UFO surface can only amodate one person.


    "I agree with Sir Bedivere, Master, you and Da Vinci-chab can go first, and Sir Bedivere and I will follow," Mashu told Gudako.


    However this was the best option, so Gudako also nodded.


    "Then Da Vinci-chan, let''s go!"


    The nozzle behind the "UFO" caught fire, and the entire "UFO" flew out immediately.


    "Wait¡­Wait a minute, Da Vinci-chan, I haven''t put my seat belt on yet!!"


    Seeing the missing "UFO", Mashu and Bedivere didn''t know what toin about.


    Then Bedivere looked at Mashu, his patriot".


    "Let''s go, Mashu."


    "Yes, Sir Bedivere!"


    The two of them also started their journey to the East Vige.


    ...


    Up ahead, Hassan of the Cursed Armt arrived at the East Vige first.


    Standing on a cliff, looking at the East Vige which was messy but not much damaged, as well as the vigers packing up and the Servants helping the vigers pack up.


    Seeing this, Hassan of the Cursed Arm heaved a sigh of relief.


    At least the vige is still around, and the vigers seem to be doing well.


    Immediately after, Hassan of the Cursed Arm jumped.


    ...


    In the East Vige, Wu Ming who separated from the other Servants and helped the vigers to pack up, looked in a certain direction while thinking.


    Immediately after, Hassan of the Cursed Arm appeared from the direction Wu Ming was looking at.


    "Sure enough, you''re back Hassan of the Cursed Arm."

 Chapter 768: King of invention named artist

    Chapter 768: King of invention named artist


    The word "definitely" sounded quite high in the ears of Hassan of the Cursed Arm.


    "As expected of Sir Vero, even though I didn''t use Presence Concealment, Sir Vero was able to see me early from such a great distance." Hassan of the Cursed Arm praised Wu Ming.


    "Where, Hassan of the Cursed Arm also said, you don''t use Presence Concealment, I can see that you are normal." Wu Ming answered Hassan of the Cursed Arm.


    Afterplimenting each other, it''s time to get down to business.


    "Since you came back alive, that means you made it, right?"


    As if responding to Wu Ming''s words, Hassan of the Cursed Arm nodded twice at his skull-masked face.


    "Yes, thanks to Sir Vero, First Hassan did nothing to me." Hassan of the Cursed Arm''s tone was quite grateful, and then he reached out, and in his hand and held something.


    Taking a closer look, wasn''t the thing in Hassan of the Cursed Arm''s hand the small box that Wu Ming had given him?


    "Give me the real thing, Sir Vero." Hassan of the Cursed Arm handed the small box to Wu Ming.


    But Wu Ming only smiled.


    "Keep it, maybe it wille in handy in the future."


    Hassan of the Cursed Arm froze for a moment, then nodded.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll take it." Hassan of the Cursed Arm is not a hypocrite. Since Wu Ming said that he would ept it, he would ept it himself.


    "By the way, what about Ritsu and the others? Are they still behind?"


    However after Wu Ming finished speaking, the roar of the ne entered his ears.


    Then a "UFO" appeared in front of Wu Ming


    Wu Ming was shocked, what is this? !


    "Hi~ Vero, did you miss my genius~"


    Da Vinci opened the hatch, walked out quickly, and greeted Wu Ming.


    Gudako was like motion sickness, already lying on the tform in front of the copilot, constantly twitching.


    "How did you make this?" Wu Ming asked.


    "Ah, this is a ne made of ore that I found on the road. Even though it can only amodate two people, it is a real thing that can fly." Da Vinci proudly introduces his work to Wu Ming''s masterpieces.


    The corner of Wu Ming''s mouth twitched slightly. The car is made of pure wood, and the ne is made of ore. As expected of Da Vinci, you should change your name to Thomas Alva Da Vinci...


    At this moment, a dark shadow appeared all around.


    "Really, too perverted to sit on this thing!?" The one who came was of course Hassan of the Hundred Faces.


    By this time, Hassan of the Hundred Faces had removed his mask, and the somewhat angry expression on his face was evident.


    Originally the Hassan of the Hundred Faces was about to arrive at the East Vige, but a strange "big bird" suddenly appeared from behind, nearly hitting her.


    Not only that, this "big bird" also plundered the record of "second person to reach the vige" Hassan of the Hundred Faces who desperately wanted to be hated.


    What''s worse is that there are two people in this big bird, doesn''t that mean she is actually the fourth? !


    And the person sitting here is da Vinci with a smiling face, this smile is very simr to the "annoying" "angel" that makes people angry.


    At this time, Mashu''s voice was also heard.


    "Senpai!"


    Mashu ran to the cockpit quickly, and picked up Gudako, who was "travel drunk".


    cing thea Gudako on hisp, Mashu looked at Da Vinci.


    "Da Vinci, what''s wrong?"


    Da Vinci smiled shyly.


    "Oh, the Da Vinci Pro No. 2 machine. My has been fixed, and the speed has increased a little too fast. Don''t worry, I''ve prepared a safety device. Ritsu-kun just passed out."


    But Mashu couldn''t say anything, as long as she held back his hatred, he took care of Gudako.


    "Sir Vero." At this time, Bedivere also arrived.


    "Lucius, you have worked hard." Wu Ming greeted Bedivere.


    But Bedivere shook his head.


    "Call me Bedivere Sir Vero, I already told Chaldea my identity."


    Wu Ming suddenly came to his senses, then nodded.


    It seemed that something had happened that made Bedivere open.


    "Tsk, I have long felt that you are a knight of the round table!" Hassan of the Hundred Faces looked displeased.


    It seemed that she still had a lot of hatred towards the Knights of the Round Table.


    But seeing that she didn''t do anything, it seems that Hassan of the Hundred Faces also understands the reason whyints should not be disclosed to "friends".


    "Vero senpai and Sir Bedivere really lied to us," Mashu said with a bit of anger.


    "Sorry, sorry, but even so, I still think it''s better if Bedivere''s identity exins itself." Wu Ming apologized with a smile.


    And Mashu was just making a joke, so she agreed with Wu Ming.


    On Chaldea''s side, who was monitoring Gudako''s body, Roman could onlyin after hearing this.


    "At first I thought it was strange, why Lucius and Vero are friends, it turns out to be a rtionship between Bedivere and Vero."


    Hearing Roman''s voice, Wu Ming frowned, then asked.


    "I suddenly feel that yourints are so helpless."


    In Chaldea, the doctor''s back turned gray.


    "By the way, doctor, when will senpai wake up?" Mashu asked with concern.


    Gudako getting up as soon as possible was the thing she was most worried about right now.


    "It will be fine in a few minutes." Roman looked at Gudako''s body data and answered Mashu.


    Mashu heaved a sigh of relief, for a few minutes, it will be fine.


    In this case, Wu Ming opened his mouth to move.


    "Then let''s go to the house and wait a bit, right, we can start the battle n again."


    The Servants looked at each other and nodded.


    Soon everyone came to the residence of Gudako and the others, which was referred to as the "Chaldea Embassy" here.


    By the way, Wu Ming brought Hassan Serenity who was rescued, and Tang Sanzang and Tawara Touta, who were brought back.


    Coincidentally, Gudako woke up.


    "Mashu, I think I saw my dead grandmother waving at me"


    Mashu is ovee with fear.


    "Anything?! Senpai, you have to be enthusiastic, senpai!"


    Wu Mingughed.


    "Okay, Ritsu, there''s a new partner here, don''t bully Mashu like that."


    After Gudako woke up, Wu Ming introduced the identities of Tang Sanzang and others as well as Hassan of the Cursed Arm and others to each other, and then the battle encounter began.


    "First, report your situation at the Azrael Temple, Lixiang." <i>


    This is the end of Part One, and download Webnovel app to continue:DOWNLOAD NOW


    </i>

 Chapter 769: Relocation

    Chapter 769: Relocation


    "Yes!" Gudako stood up and gave a proper salute.


    After exining the details, Gudako concluded in one sentence.


    "After sessfully arriving at the Temple of Azrael, we passed the First Hassan trial. After showing First Hassan the token that the Assassin gave us, Hassan of the Cursed Arm is fine, and First Hassan said he will help Chaldea to save people, m."


    "Alright, since First Hassan agreed, he will definitely help us at the right time, and we don''t need to pay attention to this for now." Wu Ming nodded in satisfaction.


    Sure enough, First Hassan made a lot of promises after seeing that he was also here.


    Must know that helping to save human history is not only helping to save human history from this singrity. If thest singrity, namely the Mesopotamian singrity, had Hassan the First to help, that would be very helpful.


    "By the way, Vero senpai, what happened in the vigest night?" Mashu raised his hand and asked.


    "Mordred found this ce andunched an attack. In the end, she left the stage due to the excessive overdraft of the spiritual base. The vige was slightly damaged, and none of the vigers died." Wu Ming finished his report quite sinctly.


    "Mordred..." Gudako thought of Mordred in the London singrity.


    "Don''t be sad, that Servant is just a clone of a Heroic Spirit. The Mordred of this singrity is not necessarily the Mordred you met."


    Because she is the Mordred I met. Wu Ming added inwardly.


    "She who betrayed the king before his death, but this time she couldn''t see the traitor, how ironic." Wu Ming shook his head silently.


    "After all, Mordred has already retreated, which prevents you from being able to fight."


    "Sorry" Mashu and Gudako said at the same time.


    He waved his hand nonchntly, and Wu Ming continued to speak.


    "Then, next topic."


    Wu Ming became serious in front of him, and after looking around the crowd, he spoke up.


    "Everyone, I will attack the Holy City tomorrow morning."


    "Hah?!" everyone shouted at the same time.


    "Isn''t it a little too early." Hassan of the Hundred Faces asked hesitantly.


    "Indeed, and I''m feeling a little anxious." Hassan of the Hundred Faces also nodded.


    "Actually, it''s not fast at all." Wu Ming shook his head and continued to speak.


    "When I saved Hassan Serenity, I met Agravain." Hearing this, everyone''s hearts froze.


    "He probably guessed that I would unite with the mountain people, and he would definitely take precautions against us, so I will propose to attack immediately tomorrow."


    "So that''s how it is, the best defense is to attack." Hassan of the Cursed Arm nodded thoughtfully.


    This was what Wu Ming meant, if they attacked tomorrow, the opponent might not have expected him and the others to attack so quickly.


    Of course, there are other reasons besides this.


    "The vige has been found by Mordred. Who knows if she will let the knight deliver a message to the holy city."


    But with Mordred''s temperament, it shouldn''t be possible to make such a "subtle" decision.


    And the chances of Mordred not having a knight follower were too small, and Lancelot also told Wu Ming that Mordred had a small number of knights.


    Therefore, the knights under Mordred did not appear, and it was almost possible to return to the holy city.


    In other words, she ordered the knights of righteousness to "don''t follow, I want to start destroying it alone", and then it made more sense to say that all the knights returned to the holy city.


    After all, this is Mordred, isn''t it?


    "Assassin, you mean the Holy City will attack first and send knights to attack us?" Gudako said thoughtfully.


    Wu Ming nodded, then added some more.


    "It''s not the worst."


    "The worst is the Lion King''s holy spear," said Arash suddenly.


    "I was right, Sir Vero."


    Wu Ming nodded.


    "The lion king''s holy spear is the anchor of the mist that is bound to the inner and outer sides of the. Even if it was an ordinary power, it was not something an ordinary Servant could deal with. If it''s the liberation of the real name,unch an attack from the holy city to this side only. No problem at all." Wu Ming spoke scary words lightly.


    "If the Lion King knew our location" Mashu said shakily.


    "Aren''t we in danger now!?" Gudako epted Mashu''s words and looked surprised.


    "So, everyone was busy packing up and moving." Arash pointed out the window.


    "Not only that, because several buildings in the vige were destroyed, and because of the deaths of Mordred and I, many houses were in danger. The former isbined with thetter, and leaving is the best way."


    "Un but, where can we go" Hassan of the Cursed Arm pondered.


    "Go to the West Vige," Wu Ming said.


    "My vige?!" Hassan of the Hundred Faces was shocked.


    "However, Sir Vero, the West Vige is indeed not far from the East Vige, but it is only for us. It is very impractical for the vigers to move collectively." Hassan of the Cursed Arm added.


    If it was the relocation of several vigers, it would be fine, but this time the vigers were collectively relocated, and the difficulty had increased several times.


    However, Wu Ming did not find it difficult.


    "Rx, my Gate ability allows me to connect two ces I''ve visited or seen at will, there''s no time limit, and I can set the size myself, so it''s not difficult for the vigers to move collectively."


    "Yeah, I forgot, Assassin still has this ability!" Gudako clenched his left fist and smacked his palm.


    "After moving the eastern vigers, we can start preparing first. After everyone has slept through the night, I will use the Gate to teleport everyone there early the next morning."


    If Agravain was here, he would definitely scold Wu Ming for "cheating", because Wu Ming was someone who had been to the Holy City and visited it once.


    Of course, if the Lion King''s holy spear still retains ayer of light, the Gate may not be able to pass through.


    So when ites, it depends on the situation.


    "Question, why don''t we attack at night?" said Hassan Serenity, who didn''t say much.


    This question didn''t even need to be answered by Wu Ming, Gudako and the others were very clear about this question.


    "It''s all because of Gawain." Gudako and Mashu answered in unison.

 Chapter 770: Accident

    Chapter 770: ident


    As people who had seen Gawain''s method, Mashu and Gudako still remembered it clearly until now.


    "The Knights of the Round Table have been blessed with a different blessing by the Lion King than the Holy Grail, and Gawain''s blessing is, as him name suggests, as long as he is there, it will always be daytime." Wu Ming exined.


    So, even if Gudako and the others chose to attack at night, once they reached the holy city, after meeting Gawain, they would be daytime because of Gawain.


    As the gatekeeper of the holy city, Gawain would basically never leave the gates of the holy city, so the chances of them meeting Gawain was 100%.


    That''s why Wu Ming said, it''s better to wait until noon to attack.


    "Then it''s impossible." Hassan of the Hundred Faces said he understood.


    "Once the vigers have relocated and settled down, we will spend another night recharging ourselves, and preparing a n of attack at dawn."


    Everyone nodded, and then began to move the vigers.


    First let the vigers who had packed up their things gather in a rather empty ce in the vige, then Wu Ming walked to the center, waved his hand, and opened a ck and purple ripple.


    But this ripple was only the size of a person.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming looked at Hassan of the Hundred Faces.


    "Hassan of the Hundred Faces,e with me first."


    After all, it was Hassan of the Hundred Faces'' "home", so it was best if Hassan of the Hundred Faces returned to West Vige to make arrangements.


    Hassan of the Hundred Faces nodded, she was not stupid, on the contrary, she had a bright mind, so she naturally understood Wu Ming''s meaning.


    Walking to the Gate, she adjusted his mentality, and Hassan of the Hundred Faces entered first.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming looked at Hassan of the Cursed Arm and the others behind him.


    "I will expand the Gate areater. When the timees, you can start arranging for the vigers to enter."


    Hassan of the Cursed Arm and the others all nodded, and then Wu Ming rushed forward and entered the Gate, disappearingpletely.


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, Wu Ming came to the quite familiar West Vige.


    "I will tell the vigers and let them prepare." After Hassan of the Hundred Faces finished speaking, she left Wu Ming as if she was running away.


    It seemed that Hassan of the Hundred Faces was quite reluctant to be alone with Wu Ming.


    After shrugging, Wu Ming also left the Gate, and he was going to Avant Heim to take a look.


    Since Avant Heim was hovering vertically above the West Vige, it wasn''t difficult to find it.


    When it came to the monitoring room in Avant Heim, Wu Ming sat down.


    "This chair is veryfortable." Wu Ming patted the sofa chair he was sitting on, his facefortable.


    As if to make Wu Ming morefortable, two wooden whiskers stretched out from the floor controlled by Avant Heim, like two hands, massaged Wu Ming''s shoulders.


    This made Wu Ming satisfied. .


    "Okay, Avant Heim, I understand your kindness. What about Jibril?"


    As Wu Ming finished speaking, a virtual screen appeared in front of him.


    The picture above is Jibril, currently she is ying in the nearby mountains.


    Jibril couldn''t possibly be with the "monkeys", and there weren''t many people here except for the vige.


    So Jibril could only console herself.


    "This person" Wu Ming looked at Jibril who caught the Soul Eater he had seen once in the picture, and he showed a helpless expression.


    Jibril, don''t you see the beast that''s about to cry...


    With the spell in Wu Ming''s mouth, ck and purple ripples appeared around him.


    At the same time, on the big screen, ck-purple ripples appeared under Jibril teasing the monsters, she naturally fell into the ck-purple ripples and made a somewhat funny sound.


    "Ugh" Jibril emerged from the Gate beside Wu Ming and sat down.


    "Ah? Master, you''re back?"


    Just as Jibril finished speaking, another shadow fell from the uncovered Gate, and fell straight into the arms of Jibril, who was sitting on the ground.


    "Oh my little sweetie, are you following me too~" Jibril smiled, stroking the eyeless seaweed head of the Soul Eater.


    Then, Soul Eater opened his mouth and didn''t dare to make any sound.


    As a Demon Beast, it had instincts of its own, which told it that this person toying with it was not someone to offend, and the person sitting on the chair there was even more difficult to offend. The Soul Eater resides in the "stomach" of a certain creature, the ground and walls around it also give off a strong sense of crisis.


    "Then save it for you, remember not to let it run, and don''t it hurt people." Wu Ming didn''t really care about this frightened Soul Eater.


    "Yes~Thanks to Master for being generous~" Jibril said to Wu Ming with a smile.


    Then, Jibril also reacted.


    "By the way, why did you suddenlye back, Master?" She rolled over and sat behind the Soul Eater, Jibril''s legs swaying.


    "East Vige is exposed, and the residents of East Vige will move outter." Seeing the West Vige vigers summoned by Hassan of the Hundred Faces on the big screen, Wu Ming exined to Jibril.


    "Nothing happened during my absence."


    "Of course not, Master, Avant Heim''s monitoring ability is very strong. It had been monitoring all within one kilometer of the vige. As long as it finds any abnormality, it will tell me."


    Wu Ming nodded, then thought about it carefully, and found something wrong.


    "This means thattely, Avant Heim is really doing something, and you have been ying?"


    In an instant, Jibril was left in a cold sweat.


    "Ey?! No... how can that be, Master~ I''m also patrolling around the vige, ahahaha..."


    "Just kidding, I didn''t expect you at all."


    Even though Wu Ming was right, this sentence still made Jibril a little sad.


    But it''s a bit sad, just y with this Soul Eater.


    With that in mind, Jibril looked at the Soul Eater shivering beneath it.


    This made the Soul Eater, who felt the crisis, tremble even more, but was helpless.


    The strong aura around it made it not dare to move at all.


    Just as Wu Ming decided to go to the Gate below to expand the Gate, a new image suddenly appeared on the big screen.


    A knight with a magic bow and long red hair came around the West Vige.


    "Tristan!?"

 Chapter 771: The Sun Kings Betrayal

    Chapter 771: The Sun King''s Betrayal


    Not to mention that Wu Ming and Tristan were both Knights of the Round Table, the two had met not too long ago, so Wu Ming would never admit the wrong person.


    "Why is Tristan here?!" Wu Ming muttered to himself.


    Tristan was obviously locked at the base of the pyramid by Ramses II, so why did hee here?


    Although there was also the possibility of impersonation, Wu Ming judged that there was another possibility, namely Ramses II freed Tristan.


    If it''s fake, that''s okay, if it was released by Ramses II, it would be a big loss.


    Just as Ramses II told Wu Ming, Wu Ming was unable to confirm whether Artoria would use the holy spear to attack the singrity when it was about to be repaired. Simrly, the current Wu Ming can''t determine Ramses II stabbed him in the back?


    After all, releasing Tristan at this time would obviously interfere with the normal progress of Wu Ming and the others.


    Tristan who received the blessing, very strong, he is no longer sad, no longer afraid of poison, and kills people with a vacuum knife that doesn''t look very cruel.


    When he was stabbed in the back by Wu Ming, it was just that he made use of the intelligence of an enemy that Tristan did not know.


    Wu Ming relied on Tristan''s ignorance of his teleportation trick, so he cut Tristan seriously through the teleportation door.


    If Tristan was allowed to go to the vige now, he was worried that no one would be his opponent.


    No, Bedivere said that his holy sword arm had the ability to withstand and weaken the blessings of the Lion King. If Bedivere was there, everyone would have gathered, and there should be no problem for Tristan to back off.


    But Wu Ming would not make Bedivere work so hard, it must be known that Bedivere''s body was already full of holes, and every time he used the power of the holy sword, it would exacerbate the wounds on his body.


    "Let''s go, Jibril." Wu Ming stood up and opened a new Gate.


    This is a Gate that leads straight to the ground, and is too slow to fly.


    "Yes Master!"


    Ever since Tristan''s figure appeared on the big screen, Jibril was standing behind the Soul Eater... or rather flying.


    Jibril could see that Tristan''s sudden appearance was interfering with Wu Ming''s ns, and as Wu Ming''s weapon, she naturally wanted to "resolve worries" for his master.


    The master and servant walked to the Gate, leaving the shivering Soul Eater alone on Avant Heim''s body.


    Faintly, the floor began to squirm, and wood like tentacles quietly approached the Soul Eater...


    ..


    Through the Gate to the Gate entrance on the ground connecting the East Vige, Wu Ming warned Jibril.


    "Someone willeter, remember to take a look here."


    "Understood, Master!" Jibril turned around gracefully and scattered a few strands of feathers.


    Nodding, Wu Ming waved his hand, the Gate that could only amodate one person instantly widened a lot, and nearly a dozen people could pass through it at once.


    "Then I''ll be gone for a bit."


    A new Gate was opened, and Wu Ming went straight in.


    Where did Wu Ming go? Wasn''t it obvious, he had gone in search of the rare Tristan that had appeared in the wild.


    ....


    On Tristan''s side, who was chasing the human trail, he was already approaching the West Vige.


    But somehow, he always walked around the West Vige, as if he couldn''t find his way to the West Vige.


    Yet no one would believe that a Round Table knight couldn''t find his way to a mountain vige.


    At this moment, suddenly, a voice came from behind Wu Ming.


    "Long time no see, Sir Tristan."


    Tristan turned slowly.


    "It turned out to be Sir Vero, I didn''t expect you to be here." Tristan didn''t look surprised.


    That''s right, it was Wu Ming who came behind Tristan through the Gate who spoke.


    As for the question that didn''t surprise Tristan, Wu Ming wasn''t surprised either.


    With a random release of magic power, it shattered the vacuum trap that was wrapped around it, and the impact of the vacuum explosion caused rocks and dirt to fly.


    Wu Ming shook the dust off his hands and looked at where Tristan was walking.


    "Looks like you''ve designed some vacuum traps, Tristan."


    "There''s nothing I can do, Sir Vero, I don''t want to feel the pain of being shed in the back again."


    Sure enough, setting a vacuum trap behind him had a factor in preventing sneak attacks from behind.


    But


    "You actually set a trap so the fleeing vigers couldn''t escape. You seem really confident."


    It can be seen that Tristan has ced many vacuum traps in ces where the terrain is morefortable to walk on, and even some ces where walking is difficult or even impossible to walk, has also been set by Tristan''s vacuum traps.


    The vacuum trap that Wu Ming had just triggered was at the level of an ordinary person, that is to say, as long as an ordinary person touched this vacuum trap, they would be directly chopped up by the vacuum trap.


    Due to its strength, this trap did not work on Wu Ming at all, but as before, it was a good choice to act as Tristan''s "detector".


    "Didn''t the Sun King lock you up? How did you escape?"


    Although Wu Ming did not feel the master-ve contract between himself from Tristan, but after meeting, Wu Ming had confirmed that the Tristan in front of him was indeed the real Tristan.


    "Or, it was actually the Sun King who let you go."


    Whether it was the Sun King or the Lion King, it wasn''t difficult to ess the contracts within Tristan.


    However Tristan who was questioned by Wu Ming seemed to have learned his lesson, only smiled faintly and didn''t say much.


    "Who knows, Sir Vero." Tristan gave Wu Ming a "shrug".


    Wu Ming''s brows furrowed tightly.


    Judging from Tristan''s appearance, it was thetter.


    "Apparently, you''ve been back to the Holy City, or you''ve broken the news about this vige back, you probably won''t answer."


    However there was only Tristan''s smile in response, and a vacuum de emanating from Tristan''s weapon.


    "Bang" The vacuum de collided with the sword, making an extremely loud sound that had never been seen before.


    It seems that Tristan came prepared this time as well.


    "Too bad, Tristan." Wu Ming shook his head slowly, and then took out the Exsilver that appeared in front of him from the golden ripple.


    "Come on, Tristan!"

 Chapter 772: Attacked from the front and the back

    Chapter 772: Attacked from the front and the back


    At this time, in the East Vige, where many people gathered, Gudako and the others were also facing the enemy.


    In the outer corner of the vige, Gudako led a group of Servants to hide here.


    Arash, Tang Sanzang, and Da Vinci lived in the vige and were responsible for guiding the vigers to the Gate, so the only people who came here were Mashu, Tawara Touda, Bedivere, Hassan of the Cursed Arm, and Hassan Serenity.


    Silently sticking his head out, Gudako, who found nothing, pulled back his head.


    After that, Gudako startedining about his watch.


    "Doctor, are you sure there is nothing wrong with your detection?"


    "That''s right, that''s right, I have detected a lot of magic power approaching you, but I don''t know why you can''t find it" Roman who was sitting in Chaldean''s monitoring room sighed.


    "There is another possibility, the other party has a means of concealment." Hassan of the Cursed Arm said in a low tone.


    "Is that an enemy Assassin?" Mashu said subconsciously.


    "Maybe Caster too. After all, Roman detected arge number of magical reactions, and the number of peopleing from the other side couldn''t be small." Bedivere also revealed his analysis.


    "Roman, can you detect how far the other party is from us?" Hassan of the Cursed Arm looked at the watch of the Gudakomunicator.


    "Looks like 300 meters," replied Roman.


    "300 meters..." Hassan of the Cursed Arm with the modern knowledge bestowed by the Holy Grail naturally understood how much 300 meters were.


    So, Hassan of the Cursed Arm surveyed the terrain.


    "My vige is built in the middle of a mountain and is very hidden. If the other party is still 300 meters away from us, they shouldn''t have appeared yet."


    Not seeing the enemy might be the reason.


    "So, what should we do next?" After all Hassan of the Cursed Arm was a local snake, and asking him at this time was the best solution.


    After trying the wind direction, Hassan of the Cursed Arm came up with a n.


    "Right now, we have to rely on Serenity," said spokesman Hassan of the Cursed Arm, looking at Serenity.


    "I? I understand." Hassan Serenity was stunned, then understood.


    Hassan Serenity actually had a very low opinion of herself, so when Hassan of the Cursed Arm relied on herself, she was actually in a daze.


    But after feeling the direction of the wind, she also understood.


    But Gudako, Mashu, and the others who weren''t familiar with Hassan Serenity didn''t understand.


    "Hassan Serenity''s bodily fluids are highly toxic and can evaporate with the wind, and the current direction of the wind is only going down" Hassan of the Cursed Arm didn''t finish exining, but after exining this, Gudako and the others also understood.


    As long as Hassan Serenity sweats, let the sweat evaporate, and then the extremely toxic sweat is carried away by the wind, the silent killing effect can be achieved.


    And just like that...


    "Serenity has footwork specifically designed to be used in conjunction with its own venom."


    After Hassan of the Cursed Arm finished speaking, he looked at Hassan Serenity who had stepped forward.


    "This is called the dance of serenity."


    Following Hassan Serenity''s gaze, everyone turned their heads as well.


    Hassan Serenity dances.


    This is a very simple dance, as long as you remember some simple footwork, ordinary people can dance.


    But the main function of this dance is not the difficulty, but the ability to quickly make the dancer sweat.


    Gradually, Hassan Serenity broke out in sweat.


    "Huh" A cold wind blew, and the invisible poison was taken from Hassan Serenity''s body by the cold wind and carried down, that is, the direction in which the enemy was expected to appear.


    At the end of the dance, arge amount of deadly poison is vaporized into the air below by Hassan Serenity.


    "It is over." Hassan Serenity heaved a sigh of relief and said to Hassan of the Cursed Arm and the others in the bunker behind her.


    Now, just wait.


    "I hope Arash and the others can hurry." Hassan of the Cursed Arm prays.


    ...


    Inside the East Vige, Arash shouted.


    "Everyone, hurry, hurry, hurry!"


    Along with Arash, Tang Sanzang and Da Vinci also arranged and directed the vigers to enter the Gate.


    "I hope there are no idents on Vero''s side." Arash looked at Gate worriedly and said slowly.


    ..


    The screen turned to Wu Minga and Tristan.


    "Bang!!" A symphony that seemed to blow up the atmosphere bombarded the silent sword, making an explosion-like sound.


    And Wu Ming''s magic power is also like endless, and he by using magic power as sword energy to spread.


    *Boom-kacha!!*


    Tristan dodged several magic swords as light as a swallow, and the sword hit the mountain, and the mountain exploded directly.


    This made Wu Ming frown in annoyance.


    There was a West Vige nearby, and Wu Ming was unable to increase the amount of magic power released at all. If he identally blew up the vige, he would suffer.


    As an Archer, Tristan naturally chose to distance himself from Wu Ming, and since Tristan''s attacks weren''t as excessive as Wu Ming''s, he only used vacuum attacks, so he wasn''t afraid of blowing up the vige.


    Instead Tristan wished he had the ability to blow up the vige above, but unfortunately he didn''t.


    But now it worked for Tristan. Although it was inconvenient to move between mountains, it was the same for both sides. Moreover with vignce, he didn''t dare to say defeat, but Tristan dared to say that Wu Ming wouldn''t be able to beat him for a while.


    "Looks like you really framed me well, Tristan."


    Wu Ming was not an idiot, naturally he could see that everything around him was not good for him.


    "You can''t me me, Sir Vero." Tristan replied with a smile, not seeing at all which cruel character he had epted.


    "However, were you wrong?" Wu Ming snorted softly.


    Wu Ming had never been Vero, on the contrary, Vero had always been him, always  Wu Ming.


    "Then the second round of the game, let''s begin."


    Wu Ming said, and suddenly flew towards Tristan.


    "?!" This took Tristan by surprise.


    Flying was a dream for ordinary people, and for knights, it was simr, because it was generally impossible to achieve flying without Magecraft, and Tristan was a knight, so naturally he had no chance to fly.


    "I forgot, Sir Vero is no ordinary knight." While there were some knights who could use Magecraft, they weren''t non-existent.


    As the most mysterious member of the Knights of the Round Table, Wu Ming had known the Knights of the Round Table that he knew Magecraft.


    Isn''t Gate good evidence? Tristan was now cursing himself for underestimating his enemies.


    But the most important thing right now was to face Wu Ming who had flown in front of him.

 Chapter 773: Tristan leaves the stage

    Chapter 773: Tristan leaves the stage


    In the East Vige, Gudako and the others were still waiting for the enemy''s attack.


    "By the way, the enemy who attacked this time was someone from that faction?" Gudako chatted out of boredom.


    "We mountain people, have a grudge with the Sun King or the Lion King. It''s the same there, but I think it''s more than the Holy City."


    After all, Ramses II''s subordinates were all Sphinxes, and it wasn''t easy to move on this kind of mountain.


    "Really, people from the holy city." Gudako nodded, thinking about it carefully.


    However at this moment, several screams and panicked voices suddenly came from below.


    "Someone must have been poisoned." Gudako and the others were overjoyed.


    However that was followed by sadness, several voices screaming and panicking, indicating that there really was an enemy attack.


    Honestly Gudako prefers the wrong Roman instrument, but the truth is that in front of her, the enemy is attacking.


    "It should be someone from the Holy City." Seemingly hearing the sound of armor, Hassan of the Cursed Arm said with certainty.


    But this has nothing to do with what to do next.


    "Although I don''t know how many people there are, this is a good opportunity for the opposing army to be in chaos due to poisoning." The eye part of the skeleton mask on Hassan of the Cursed Arm''s face gave off a slightly odd looking glow.


    Even though Hassan of the Cursed Arm looked terrifying at the moment, what he said made a lot of sense.


    Using the poison to make it cough... Seizing the opportunity didn''t need Hassan of the Cursed Arm to remind him. Gudako and Mashu, who had experienced the five singrities, also mastered high-levelbat literacy.


    But just as Gudako was about to speak, Tawara Touda was the first to speak.


    "Let mee. As the only Archer here, I have to take on the responsibility of shooting the enemy from a distance."


    Putting down the rice sack, Tawara Toudao stretched out his hand, the magic condensed, and a bow appeared in Tawara Toudato''s hand.


    "But, Tawara Touda, I remember" Hassan Serenity clearly remembered that Tawara Touda didn''t like fighting, so why did he rmend himself?


    "I don''t really like fighting, but I won''t back down. It really deserves my name, Tawara Touda." After speaking, Tawara Touda opened his bow and shot his arrow.


    *whoosh*


    Then a scream was heard.


    "Wussshhh----"


    "As expected of a Servant known as the ancestor of martial arts, does he attack the enemy with just an ordinary sword?" Roman praises in Chaldea.


    Soon after, Roman found a lot of personal heat source reactions from the widescreen monitor, and even in the end, the instrument could no longer detect it because of the distance.


    "Ritsu, be careful, the opponent is an army of more than 100 people!"


    Seeing the deep red dots on the map, Roman''s throat gulped.


    It was a miracle or bad luck that such a rugged mountainous area could be surrounded by so many people.


    "Mashu, prepare to fight!" Roman agreed, and then Gudako looked at Mashu.


    "Yes! Senpai! Mashu Kyrielight prepare to fight!"


    However, Hassan of the Cursed Arm stopped in front of Mashu.


    "Don''t worry, Mashu." Hassan of the Cursed Arm shook his head silently.


    "How can you take the initiative to attack in a ce that is easy to defend and hard to attack?"


    Immediately after, Hassan of the Cursed Arm exined the terrain they were currently in.


    The mountain road leading to the vige was a spiral path, and the ce where Hassan of the Cursed Arm and the others were now was right in the middle of the spiral. There are not only a lot of rocks here as cover, but also those below, and because of the sparse poption, this mountain road is quite narrow, and it is impossible for a group of people to attack, only a few people can be amodated.


    If the enemy passed here, Hassan of the Cursed Arm and the others would be dizzy, but they weren''t.


    Then they were out of luck.


    Hearing Hassan of the Cursed Arm''s exnation, Gudako and Mashu immediately thanked Roman.


    "It''s really thanks to the doctor."


    After all, Chaldea''s instrument which detected the enemy had yet to arrive.


    "It''s up to Vero and Da Vinci. If it weren''t for Vero''s brief damage several times, Da Vinci wouldn''t be repairing and increasing the power of the instrument here."


    Despite saying that, they always felt like Roman spoke bitterly.


    "Okay, doctor, help us see where the enemy is~" Gudakoforted Roman, and by the way, she didn''t forget to let Roman see the enemy''s location.


    "Yeah~ I''ll see..." Although it was a bit perfunctory, Roman was actually very happy.


    "Testing shows that the enemy is ahead that you can''t see."


    It seemed that the other party was not stupid, knowing that someone in front of them was ambushing them.


    It seemed that the other party was not ready to act rashly.


    "I''d do it again," Hassan Serenity suggested.


    But Hassan of the Cursed Arm refused.


    "The enemy is ready, so I''m afraid it won''t have much effect."


    Rather than exhausting stamina, it''s better to wait and see what happens.


    "Our job is to cover up the retreat of the vigers. As long as the vigers are gone, we can go too."


    So they just needed to hold off the enemy now.


    ...


    Right, like Tristan was about to restrain Wu Ming.


    However Wu Ming was not an existence that one could stop, and Tristan was not someone who could stop Wu Ming.


    So...


    *Pfft*


    Tristan, who was shot to the ground, spat out several mouthfuls of blood after rolling several times.


    Tristan felt too sad to be spit out again by Wu Ming who was so embarrassed.


    In the face of Wu Ming, who can use his spiritual power to fly and can quickly approach him, Tristan said that this battle was impossible to fight.


    In terms of defense, he was not as thick as Wu Ming, in terms of attack, he was not as good as Wu Ming in possessing a holy sword, and in terms of speed and agility, he was not as good as Wu Ming and could fly.


    Seriously, if it weren''t for the blessings, he would be out by now.


    Because Wu Ming chose to kill Tristan this time.


    ording to Wu Ming, for the sake of hisrades, releasing him once was enough. After all, if his identity was changed, he didn''t think Tristan, who had received a blessing, would be able to let him go.


    In order to hinder him again and again, even if it is arade, Wu Ming will not calm the other party, not to mention...


    Tristan who epted that status was too arrogant, seeing that face, Wu Ming couldn''t help but want to punch him head-on.


    "It''s not that I didn''t give you a chance, Tristan, but I let you do it first." Wu Ming looks like you made a lot of money.


    "Thank you very much, Sir Vero." With a stiff smile on his face, Tristan answered silently, but his smile was still arrogant.


    "It shouldn''t be possible to get information out of your mouth, soe out, Tristan."


    With a wave of his hand, Chains of Annihtion appeared from behind Wu Ming, trapping Tristan and binding him.


    Chains of Annihtion can annihte magic power, and Servants consist of magic power, meaning, if you continue to be influenced by Chains of Annihtion , you can make the Servant leave the stagepletely.


    "Goodbye, Tristan."

 Chapter 774: Various Thoughts

    Chapter 774: Various Thoughts


    *nks*


    As Tristan left the stage, the chains wrapped around him fell to the ground with a loud thud.


    "I don''t know what happened to Ritsu and the others." While putting away the Chains of Annihtion, Wu Ming looked towards the West Vige.


    If Tristan''s arrival was idental, then there might be enemies in the East Vige.


    "I have to go back and have a look."


    But just as Wu Ming was about to leave, he suddenly stopped.


    Because Wu Ming suddenly thought of something.


    "That I can use it."


    ...


    East Vige, where Gudako and the others were.


    Gudako and his entourage were still at a stalemate with the enemy from below.


    And since the enemy had attacked several times, Gudako and the others also rified the identity of the enemy  the knights of the holy city.


    Every time the person advancing on the attack wore the armor of a knight, although it was possible for others to pretend, the probability was too low.


    By the way, the knights whounched the attack were repelled because of Tawara Touda''s bow and arrows and Hassan of the Cursed Arm''s dagger throwing.


    "Amazing, worthy of being a hero from the past" Even though she was very mature now, Mashu still stared at this Servant in admiration.


    "Whether it''s a bow, arrow or a short knife, they all hit the knight''s knee from a gap in the armor, forcing the knight to retreat. It also has a terrain advantage, but a hero is still a hero."


    Roman who helped in the battle, understood him better than Mashu, so he also sighed.


    "That''s all I can do," said Hassan Serenity who didn''t think she was very strong.


    "Serenity is right, we Hassan, are just people walking in the dark, and we won''t be able toe into direct battle after all." Hassan of the Cursed Arm agreed.


    After that Hassan of the Cursed Arm looked at Tawara Touda and aimed the arrow, which was below to prevent the enemy from attacking suddenly.


    "Tawara Touda, your skills exceed my expectations."


    Originally Hassan of the Cursed Arm only wanted him to deal with the Knights simply because Tawara Touda was an Archer.


    As a result, who would have thought that Tawara Touda''s skill was so high that Hassan of the Cursed Arm never saw that Tawara Touda shot into the air, and basically every arrow hit the enemy''s knee.


    "Haha~ Hassan of the Cursed Arm is wrong, I''m just a rude person who likes food." Even if he said that, Tawara Touda''s praise for Hassan of the Cursed Arm was quite useful.


    This is a good reflection that the other party is indeed a rude person.


    "The vigers should have almost been moved, and we can''t continue to hold back. The other party has basically grasped our numbers." Hassan of the Cursed Arm was feeling a little worried.


    Every time the knight attacked, it was like a predetermined position. If Hassan of the Cursed Arm and the others attacked, they would gradually reveal the number of people who could attack from a distance. Otherwise, the opponent will rush forward.


    And because the other party has fumbled a lot, the serious knights almost rushed over several times. If Mashu and Bedivere came out to repel the other party when they rushed over, the enemy would rush over.


    But because of this, the other party almost knew the specific number of people on their side again.


    Various phenomena indicated that the other party had a wisemander, as long as he was given a little more time, he would order the knights to attack.


    Thinking of this, Hassan of the Cursed Arm suddenly realized something.


    "How long has it been since the other partyunched an usation?"


    "About 10 minutes." Roman who was abat assistant, reported.


    "But if I remember correctly, the duties of the Knights are very orderly."


    "About 5 minutes," Roman said again.


    "Could it be that the other party has a new move?!" Gudako also realized the problem.


    "Since the other party has broken the rules, I think that it is very likely that the other party has a new move like Ritsu said."


    Then Hassan of the Cursed Arm looked at Gudako and spoke as if asking for a consultation.


    "Back off."


    Staying here now was tantamount to sitting still, and it was almost time for the eastern vigers to be relocated.


    After Gudako nodded, everyone immediately started to retreat towards the East Vige.


    In the lower corner, the knights lined up neatly on the Mountain road. Themanders at the front were a knight in purple and a girl with exposed brown skin.


    The two are Lancelot and Nitocris.


    There was no doubt that the Caster who helped the marching army of the Knights was Nitocris.


    "What is it, Knight Lancelot, you haven''t attacked yet? Perhaps the other party has already fled."


    But facing Nitocris''s words, Lancelot just closed his eyes.


    "I have my n."


    Just kidding, although my daughter did not find me, but I found the other party.


    I finally found a way to impress my "daughter", how can I go against my current "daughter".


    If Mashu could say "You did a good job, Father", Lancelot would die with no regrets.


    So the dy was over now, even if it had to be held ountable afterward, what was he afraid of, after all, he would have to fight each otherter.


    This was in Lancelot''s mind with his eyes closed.


    Nitocris looked at Lancelot with a slightly "obscene" smile, with an expression of disdain.


    It''s really disgusting to show a smile like that even though he looks good.


    But it''s fine not to attack, after all, Lord Ozymandias is only talking about helping the people of the Holy City. I used the Magecraft method to bring the other party''s troops here, so it can be considered as a favor.


    In fact, not only did Lancelot find Mashu through the final wave of usations, but Nitocris also found Mashu.


    However even if that was what Lord Ozymandias meant, if the safety of Mashu and the others could be guaranteed under the pretext of obeying Lord Ozymandias'' will, that would be something that Nitocris wanted to see.


    After all, she is not from the Holy City, the Lion King has no right to interrogate her, and it is okay to put the responsibility on Lancelot.


    As a result, the two "leaders" no longermunicate, and they are "a dead end".


    This is suffering for these knights, and they can only wait here stupidly.


    There was no way, as a knight, obeying a superior''s orders was the most important thing. If something goes wrong, just leave the responsibility to the Lancelot leader. There''s no way Lancelot would betray.


    In this way, the knights who are also rxed, and arge group of people are waiting here quietly, waiting...

 Chapter 775: Change of situation

    Chapter 775: Change of situation


    Quickly return to the East Vige, and greet Gudako and the others are Arash.


    "You guys are back! Everyone, hurry and evacuate, the vigers have already retreated," Arash said.


    "Then let''s go, everyone!" With Gudako''s orders, everyone passed through the Gate and arrived at the West Vige in an instant.


    "I''ve always found it amazing, to be able to teleport this far, Vero is really cheating" Roman who was sitting in Chaldea''s control room watching Gudako''s coordinates instantly move to a faraway ce, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Everyone, nothing was left behind, right?" Without noticing Roman, Gudako immediately saw the vigers surrounding the Gate.


    All the vigers shook their heads, indicating that nothing was left behind.


    "Why can''t I see Miss Serenity and Vero senpai?" Mashu looked around, except for them and Gudako, only the vigers from the east vige and the west vige came.


    "They may be gone for a while, but with an Assassin character, he has to leave someone to look after us."


    "Of course, I was the one left by master to look after you, monkeyyou." A somewhat intelligent voice reached Gudako''s ears.


    Immediately after, an angel-like figure flew up with pieces of feathers and slowly floated down from the sky.


    "I remember you Miss Jibril, right!?" Mashu is happy that he still remembers someone else''s name.


    "Even as a monkey even though you call me by my name, which makes you Master''s friend, unfortunately~" Jibril shrugged, looking somewhat helpless.


    If master finds out that I am being rude to these monkeys, he will definitely hit me on the head.


    Therefore, Jibril who chose to follow her heart, suppressed the thought that she could not see the "monkey" in her heart.


    "Master found something abnormal around this vige. Combined with the voice earlier, he was worried that an enemy might attack." Jibril crossed her legs and folded her chest with her arms. She continued to lie on his back and soared in the sky.


    "Hey!? The enemy is attacking, then we should feel that we can help the Assassin."


    Immediately after, Gudako looked at Mashu.


    "Go Mashu, Assassin needs help!"


    "Yes! Mashu!" Mashu waved his hand to materialize a shield, ready to leave.


    "The Master''s Battle is long over. After all, Master is not a weakling who needs help," said Jibril suddenly.


    At the same time, she was also emitting a somewhat terrifying aura.


    This made the vigers too afraid to move, and the Servants present also looked like they were facing a big enemy.


    "This person is very dangerous!" Roman who was sitting on Chaldea detected Jibril''s magic power through an instrument. She was no longer an ordinary Servant, even surpassing a first-rate Servant.


    "Even if you say so, but doctor, what can we do now" Gudako whispered to Roman after swallowing.


    "Of course, master really likes the weak, so I won''t do anything to you~"


    As if the joke had worked, Jibril immediately threw away her frightening aura and smiled sweetly.


    But no one thought Jibril was a little girl because of her sweet smile.


    "You are here to scare people again, Jibril." At this moment, a familiar voice rang out.


    Wu Ming''s figure appeared right behind Jibril, and reached out and pressed it on his head.


    "Master, you are here, ahahaha" The smile on Jibril''s face changed again, from a sweet smile to a harmless smile, and it became stronger and stronger.


    "Remember not to scare people in the future." However Wu Ming just patted Jibril on the head and did nothing to Jibril.


    "Hah? Masters?" Jibril thought, in such a big event, she had scared a lot of people, so she should be punished a little.


    Without saying much, he patted Jibril on the head, and Wu Ming fell to the ground.


    "It feels Master looks a little unreal" Jibril narrowed her eyes at Wu Ming whonded on the ground.


    But then, Jibril returned to her original state.


    As Jibril herself had said earlier, Wu Ming was not weak enough to need the help of others, and of course, he was not weak enough to make it suspicious of Jibril.


    After all, even if it wasn''t real, it must have been Wu Ming''s own doing, so there was no need to worry about it.


    Jibril who had noticed it, pped its wings and flew down.


    "Does Hassan of the Hundred Face exist?" After Wu Mingnded, he immediately looked for Hassan of the Hundred Face.


    "I''m here." Hassan of the Hundred Face answered, and immediately stood up from the crowd.


    In fact, she had just arrived, so she stepped out of the crowd.


    "You and Hassan of the Cursed Arm, settle the vigers for a while, find a room, and start the emergency meeting now."


    Seeing Wu Ming''s serious face, Hassan of the Hundred Face obediently and Hassan of the Cursed Arm guided the vigers.


    After Hassan of the Hundred Face prepared a house for Wu Ming and the others to hold a meeting, Wu Ming and the others gathered.


    "Did you find anything unexpected?" Da Vinci asked first.


    In fact Da Vinci was very reliable except for a few odd things.


    "I met Tristan near here."


    "Didn''t Tristan sign a contract with Vero Senpai, and then Vero Senpai sent him to the desert?" Mashu''s words are very clear, why the other party suddenly came here.


    "Absolutely strange, and as far as I can tell, Tristan should have been suppressed by Ramses II under his pyramid." But Tristan came out.


    "And if I''m not mistaken, you are also facing an enemy on your side, right?" Wu Ming looked at Gudako.


    Gudako was stunned for a moment and then nodded.


    "The timing of the arrival of these two viges is so coincidental that I have to think that"


    "I suspect it was a premeditated attack."


    Immediately after, Da Vinci touched him k8n delicate chin.


    "That is, you suspect that the Sun King and the Lion King are united."


    "What!?" Gudako and the others were clearly shocked.


    "Impossible." Hassan of the Cursed Arm immediately began to deny.


    "The Sun King and the Lion King fought for so long, and finally, due to a stalemate, they were forced to make a non-aggression pact with each other. I don''t think sworn enemies will unite."


    But Wu Ming did not agree.


    "There are no eternal enemies, only immortal interests, not to mention" Wu Ming paused, not saying anything else.


    Da Vinci, who might have guessed it, just smiled and didn''t speak, while the others couldn''t guess.


    In the end, Bedivere, the Knight of the Round Table, spoke up.


    "Maybe because they have a new enemy."

 Chapter 776: Do nothing

    Chapter 776: Do nothing


    "I think Bedivere is right, and I think so too." Da Vinci, the think tank, nodded, then told everyone his guess.


    "Before the Sun King and Lion King fought each other, the main reason was that the mountain people of the third party army were too weak." While it''s not nice to say that, it''s an established fact.


    "But now there is a new power, namely the power of a new angel summoned by Vero. The angels were not as weak as the mountain people, and they were naturally a threat to the Lion King and the Sun King. In this way, the bnce of the Lion King and Sun King copses."


    Although the triangle is indeed very strong, don''t forget that although the mountain people are very weak, the mountain people are indeed the third power.


    The sturdy and stable triangle, with the fourth force intervening in the center, directly undermines the stability of the triangle.


    "But if that''s the case, shouldn''t the Sun King and Lion King attack the angels?! Why did theye to trouble the mountain dwellers?" Gudako doesn''t understand this.


    Regarding this, Wu Ming spoke.


    "Actually, Flgel, the angels you call them, are now hovering over this vige with Avant Heim."


    "Ugh----!?"


    Everyone was amazed and raised their heads subconsciously.


    Because of the roof, they couldn''t see the outside, but even if there wasn''t a roof, Gudako and the others wouldn''t be able to find Avant Heim at an altitude of 10,000 meters with the naked eye.


    Yet these people subconsciously raised their heads to express their surprise.


    "Beforeing here, Avant Heim escorted me through the Holy City, so it makes no sense for the Lion King to know that the Flgel family is here."


    So when the Sun King and Lion King unite, they are not trying to target the fourth party, or not entirely.


    It is also possible to exterminate the mountain people.


    "Wait, doesn''t that mean the location of this vige is also exposed!?" Gudako was surprised.


    "I''m afraid it''s true."


    Wu Ming did not expect that the Lion King did not know the location of this vige. Even the East Vige which was more hidden than the West Vige, was discovered. It wouldn''t make sense if the West Vige wasn''t found.


    "Although this is true, fortunately, Tristan has left the stage, and the Holy City has lost another fighting power." This was Wu Ming''s assurance that Tristan had sent Tristan off alone.


    "Also, now that we are all here, and Avant Heim is still in the sky, even the Lion King''s attack with the holy spear will not have much effect."


    "This is also good news among misfortunes." Roman who was sitting in Chaldea''s control room, leaned against the backrest and sighed. The development of things became more and more chaotic.


    "Then what should we do now, attack the Lion King head-on, or change ns?" Hassan of the Cursed Arm said, looking at Wu Ming who was the backbone of the entire team.


    "It is certain to change the n, but we cannot change it at will." Wu Ming folded his arms across his chest with one hand and touched his chin with the other, and began to think.


    Wu Ming began to doubt whether the words the Sun King had told him were misleading.


    Perhaps Wu Ming had really been fooled by the Sun King''s "Not interested in anything" disy.


    "Why don''t we split up and act separately," said Gudako suddenly.


    Wu Ming looked at Gudako. After all, Gudako had experienced five singrities, and could almost be a master herself. Since she had made a suggestion, she still had to be heard.


    "Assassin, you must be able to bring your angel to attack the Holy City, then I will take the remaining Servants and go to the desert to find the Sun King."


    However as soon as Gudako finished speaking, Wu Ming refused.


    "No, you can''t beat the Sun King. As long as the temple is still there, he will not die. Not to mention how big the templeplex was, it wasn''t easy to destroy. Ramses II is still around. What about the sky god incarnation?"


    Even though Nitocris looks very naive, Ramses II almost died by First Hassan, but the other party is still someone not to be underestimated.


    At this time, Da Vinci suddenly interrupted.


    "The enemy we encountered was assisted by a Caster-ss Servant, so there shouldn''t be a strong Caster in the Holy City, right?" After all, everyone is a knight, right?


    Facing Da Vinci''s question, Wu Ming answered honestly.


    "The only person with Caster potential is summoned with Berserker as his ss. Even though he can also carry Caster''s abilities, from the perspective of his identity, it shouldn''t be possible for him to go on an expedition with the army."


    "So, in the eastern vige, the Caster helping the Holy City team should be Miss Nitocris."


    Mashu felt that she should have guessed correctly. After all, cooperation is not right. The Sun King sent people to the Lion King, and the Lion King also sent people to the Sun King.


    And that also exins why Tristan came to the western vige near the desert. This is cooperation, isn''t it?


    "Even if Nitocris isn''t on the Sun King''s side, Ramses II who has the blessing of the Great Temple, isn''t something you can handle."


    Even if it was Wu Ming, it was quite difficult to defeat Ramses II with the blessing of the Great Temple.


    Even Wu Ming was quite tough, let alone the others, so he was not optimistic about Gudako.


    No way, there are many Servants here in Wu Ming, but they are not "good", but look at the Lion King and Sun King, even if the subordinates die, they are still strong alone.


    What''s more, people''s subordinates haven''t died yet.


    "Then, we attack the holy city, how about Vero senpai go to the Sun King?" Mashu said.


    Since they couldn''t, then Wu Ming had to.


    But Wu Ming shook his head.


    "No, I have something to face the Lion King head-on, and" Wu Ming paused.


    "The Lion King isn''t something you can beat. You might not be able to pass the Gawain exam alone."


    "Unnn..." Mashu sighed, then what should they do.


    Actually Wu Ming has a way, he has already used it, but he just wants to see how Gudako chooses.


    When Wu Ming was confused, Gudako suddenly thought of something.


    "By the way, how about First Hassan!?"


    When Gudako said this, everyone else also reacted.


    Yes, Gudako and the others went to First Hassan not to travel, but to seek help.


    Since Gudako and the others had returned safely, and they had also obtained the approval of the First Hassan, then the First Hassan would definitely provide assistance to Gudako.


    "Although First Hassan didn''t say how to help us, he said that as long as we face difficulties, he will definitelye to help us."


    "But I don''t think the effect is easy to y with."

 Chapter 777: Truth

    Chapter 777: Truth


    "I don''t think that First Hassan helped you attack Ramses II. You should know that Ramses II was the one whose head was once beheaded by First Hassan, but Ramses II is still alive. The great temple reattached the head and body."


    "What?!" Hassan of the Cursed Arm, Hassan of the Hundred Face, and Hassan Serenity said in surprise.


    "Even the first generation can''t do anything about the Sun King?"


    At this point, Wu Ming did not answer.


    First Hassan did not kill at will, but since the decision has been made, then he will follow the curfew instructions to kill, but if the assassination fails, the result will be as it is now, First Hassan there will be no second shot.


    Wait!


    Wu Ming suddenly found a problem.


    The strong Ramses II who saw Hassan the First, or Ramses II after being warned, shouldn''t have done anything else, but the other party was still doing something now.


    Wasn''t he afraid that First Hassan had really cut him off? In the face of the Grand Assassin, Wu Ming didn''t think Ramses II, who had an ordinary spiritual base, would not hesitate.


    Turns out he''s been a coward ever since, but now he''s suddenly less cowardly.


    Release Tristan, and the Lion King joins forces to deal with Chaldea and the others, the mountain people, and Wu Ming, plus if Wu Ming doesn''t want to temporarily move the vigers, or there is a long distance transfer method, he will most likely note to the Vige. West at all.


    Let''s make another assumption, if Wu Ming, Avant Heim and Flgels were not in the West Vige, but went to the East Vige where Gudako and the others were, then what would Tristan, who came alone to the West Vige, represent?


    That meant the West Vige would bepletely destroyed.


    Tristan who had received the blessing, had no mercy in his heart. Without the presence of Wu Ming, Avant Heim, and Flgel, plus Gudako and the others who were toote to support him, West Vige would definitely be wiped out.


    In addition to the most important point, Tristan set up many vacuum traps around the West Vige, and the other party admitted in disguise that the traps were used to hunt down and kill the fleeing vigers.


    But if Tristan knew Wu Ming was there, he wouldn''t have set the trap, because it waspletely useless.


    But Tristan set so many traps, and when he saw Wu Ming, Tristan also said "I didn''t expect you to be here".


    Even though he seemed to be joking and mocking himself, Wu Ming felt that the sentence was true.


    But it can be said, Tristan did note for Wu Ming, butpletely for the mountain people.


    But what good is that? Naturally, weeds are cut down.


    At the same time as the attack on the East Vige with arge fighting force, the West Vige was also cut down, so that the fleeing East Vige residents had nowhere to go, this was a desperate n.


    Even if he wanted to eliminate Wu Ming, he shouldn''t, because if there was a mountain person who was the same as Wu Ming, Ramses II had no reason not to understand such a thing.


    But since the other party doesn''t seem to be here for Wu Ming, could it be for Master Chaldea?


    Wu Ming nced at Gudako, Gudako saw Wu Ming looked at her, and smiled back.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming returned Gudako with a smile.


    Wu Ming thought of a possibility.


    If that was the case, it was too bad, both for this singrity and for Wu Ming himself.


    But now the premise, how is the East Vige now.


    "I''m going out first, you guys stay here for a bit." Wu Ming didn''t finish his words, and the ck and purple ripples instantly engulfed him.


    In an instant, Wu Ming came to the location of the East Vige, but at this time there was no one in the East Vige, it could even be said that there were no living beings.


    Immediately opening the spiritual power, Wu Ming seized the main gate of the knights hidden in the mountain road climbing the mountain in the East Vige.


    The leader is Lancelot, and Nitocris is here.


    "Did Da Vinci do it right?"


    But this is not the point, the point is that Wu Ming discovered that the knight army was starting to retreat.


    Although this retreat is somewhat inexplicable, but for Wu Ming''s next guess, he did not leave, but waited quietly.


    Maximize the spiritual power, and after waiting for a while, the distance between Wu Ming reaches a magic power fluctuation.


    One is from the western sky, and the other is from the eastern sky. There are attacks from the sky on both sides, and the aim is undoubtedly here  East Vige.


    The thunder and lightning of the sturdy temple collided with the sharp light and heat of the holy spear, like a nuclear bomb,bined into one, in this Eastern Vige.


    Wu Ming who had already retreated from the affected area, watched the two attacks turn the East Vige into nothing, and became even more certain of his inner guess.


    Wu Ming knew these two attacks. One was Ramses II''s Great Temple attack, and the other was the holy-spear attack. However, these two attacks were unprecedentedly powerful attacks that Wu Ming had ever seen.


    However such attacks should not be fired consecutively, they should be some kind of charge attack.


    Even if Avant Heim and Flgel were here, they probably wouldn''t be able topletely protect the East Vige in the face of a real attack.


    Destroying the East Vige and destroying the West Vige on arge scale was truly like driving humanity from this singrity to destruction.


    If all the humans in this singrity disappeared, then there would be no salvation, and saving human history would also fail.


    It was understandable that the Lion King attacked the people outside the Holy City silently, as she had done so before, and the hole in the ground was an example.


    There are "good people" in the holy city, so it is said that the "bad people" outside the holy city are "bad people". Using the holy spear to y the "bad guys" was the same as preserving the purest of humanity.


    But Ramses II''s approach is quite strange, but if the other party is not Ramses II, but a subordinate of Goetia, then everything is easy to say.


    Goetia''s priority was not killing Wu Ming, but anything else he was just the most threatening stumbling block to Goetia.


    Basically, as long as it was a singrity where Wu Ming was, there would be traces of Goetia.


    Fuyuki had uros who wanted to take action against Wu Ming, but he killed him. In North America, Goetia himself built several Holy Grails, to make it difficult for Wu Ming and Chaldea, who would think about the powers that obtained the Holy Grail. But still not Wu Ming''s opponent, some are even free.


    There is also a single point now that the appearance of the Lion King is not Goetia''s handwriting, so his handwriting should be that of Ramses II previously holding the Holy Grail.


    Although Wu Ming felt that Goetia still had to recover from him injuries, but the same was true of sending him men.


    Hence, Wu Ming guessed whether the sudden betrayal of Ramses II was caused by Goetia, or whether Goetia''s subordinates did it.


    In other words, is Ramses II still Ramses II?

 Chapter 779: Come in person

    Chapter 779: Come in person


    "Of course I know, and it has a lot to do with me verifying if my guess is right."


    Then, Wu Ming looked around at everyone.


    "Will you listen to my analysis?"


    In this case, everyone gave the same answer.


    "Of course."


    After that, Wu Ming told everyone about the explosion of the East Vige and the fact that the Sun King and Lion King together attacked the East Vige, as well as his own conjecture.


    Of course Wu Ming reced Goetia''s share with the Magecraft King, after all in the eyes of Mashu and the others, the Magecraft King was the culprit.


    Take a breath for Roman who is sitting in Chaldea''s control room.


    Since Wu Ming had sorted out his thoughts, he spoke very quickly.


    "That is, we are now facing enemies on both sides." Even though the situation was very bad, Da Vinci was still able tough, as expected of Da Vinci.


    After listening to Wu Ming''s exnation, Mashu looked in disbelief.


    "This this too"


    The Sun King who was originally neutral and indirectly helping herself and others, immediately joined the Lion King, andunched such a powerful attack at them, which not only made Mashu a little uneptable, but Gudako was also shocked.


    "Of course, this is just my guess, and no one is saying it''s true." Wu Ming shrugged.


    Even though Wu Ming said so, but...


    "ording to Vero''s logic, this matter will most likely happen." Roman in the Chaldea control room said regretfully.


    "Indeed, everything that is happening now is basically the same as Vero''s guess, and we can''t deny it if we want to deny it." Da Vinci still said in a rxed tone.


    "It would be bad if the Magecraft King came alone." Mashu is quite worried.


    "Don''t worry Mashu, it''s impossible for the Magecraft King toe alone."


    Da Vinci''s words were shocking, this is what Wu Ming wanted to say.


    Seeing Wu Ming with a surprised expression, Da Vinci gave a small smile.


    "If the Magecraft King wants to destroy us, it can be done very easily, and we cannot be called a threat without recovering the seven singrities. How could the proud King of Magecrafte here giving up his identity."


    A genius deserves to be a genius, and his views are also different from ordinary people.


    "When Da Vinci said this, I suddenly felt a lot morefortable." Gudako patted his chest and took a breath.


    Actually, if you think about it carefully, it is true, because there is no Wu Ming.


    If there was no Wu Ming, Tristan would not have gone to the Sun King. If there was no Wu Ming, the Sun King would not be suspected of being "robbed" and "mutually burning".


    Wu Ming felt that these two points were very important, if it wasn''t for him, maybe Gudako and the others would be more fluent.


    But this is the end of the matter, and no ifs.


    Because of that, Wu Ming was still very worried.


    "Rather than this focus, I''m more surprised that what this person said about Ramses II was ''changed''." Hassan of the Hundred Face also spoke up.


    After all Hassan of the Hundred Face, as Hassan of a vige close to the desert, although she had never confronted the Sun King, she had also seen the power of the Sun King.


    It was a strong man full of majesty and domination.


    "Absolutely unbelievable." Hassan of the Cursed Arm also nodded.


    "I''m just guessing. How facts can be defined can only be determined by seeing them firsthand."


    Wu Ming shrugged, revealing his innocence.


    "No matter what the facts are, all of you must be vignt."


    This is the only point that everyone should be clear on.


    "Understood!" Gudako saluted Wu Ming politely, showing that he understood.


    Nodding, Wu Ming looked at everyone.


    "It''s not toote, everyone, let''s go now and try to fix this singrity today."


    "Eh!? Can it be that fast!?" Roman was quite surprised, not to mention he was on his way, it took some time to fight.


    "Of course it can be very fast, after all, I''m here." Wu Ming snapped his fingers, and instantly, a ck-purple Gate opened at Gudako''s feet.


    "Wow ah-"


    "Senpai"


    Along with Gudako''s scream and Mashu''s wail, Gudako disappeared in an instant.


    But then, Gudako fell from the Gate that appeared above Wu Ming.


    However, Wu Ming embraced Gudako in the form of a princess hug.


    "Woohoo that really scares me, Assassin~" Gudako hugged Wu Ming''s neck


    This made Hassan Serenity, who had been silent all this time, a little jealous.


    "Sorry Sorry." Wu Ming apologized in an apologetic tone, he just wanted to joke.


    And Mashu was relieved.


    "Hoo~ it''s fine, senpai, Vero senpai, don''t make jokes like that in the future!"


    In the end, Mashu looked at Wu Ming angrily with a cute face.


    If Lancelot was here, he might have started nosebleeds.


    Wu Ming thought so.


    Then Wu Ming put Gudako on the ground, walked over to Mashu, and patted Mashu''s little head.


    "Sorry, I won''t be so sudden next time. I''m sorry, my dear junior."


    "Un Un Un" Mashu nodded with a flushed face, no way, Wu Ming''s smile was too deadly.


    Gudako immediately ran to separate Wu Ming and Mashu, and hugged Mashu quite protectively.


    "Don''t bully my Mashu, really~"


    Even though she said that, Gudako actually looked like a coquettish and hot-tempered person, which was quite satisfying.


    "Time to get back to the theme" Hassan of the Cursed Arm, the honest man, raised his hand.


    Wu Ming smiled awkwardly, then became serious.


    "You''ve also seen that I can rte the ces I''ve been. I have visited the temple of Ramses II, so I can make my way directly around the temple."


    Wu Ming had been to Ramses II''s temple, so there was no problem building a Gate here.


    Everyone nodded, this "stealing house outright" trick made everyone quite satisfied.


    But at this moment, Hassan of the Cursed Arm asked another question.


    "Need to keep some Servants, I''m still quite worried about the safety of this vige."


    If they all left, what if the enemy attacked again, that was also very possible.


    "Avant Heim will not leave." Wu Ming pointed to the sky.


    Hassan of the Cursed Arm did not speak, as if in thought.


    "Don''t worry, Hassan of the Cursed Arm, that big guy is still very reliable."


    Avant Heim who had been guarding the vige for a while, not it, Hassan of the Hundred Face was quite satisfied with Avant Heim.


    "Since Hundred Face said so, it''s fine."


    Hassan of the Cursed Armpromised, and thest to speak was Gudako, who, as the "Master" of the Servants, began to cheer.


    "Okay! Then everyone, the great battle is about to begin!"

 Chapter 780: Conflict and Patience

    Chapter 780: Conflict and Patience


    After that, the Servants were divided into two teams.


    Gudako, Mashu, Hassan of the Cursed Arm, Hassan of the Hundred Face, Hassan Serenity, Arash, Tawara Touda and Tang Sanzang make up Team A.


    Wu Ming, Bedivere, and Jibril formed Team B.


    But Tawara Touda and Tang Sanzang stayed behind in the West Vige because it had no fighting strength.


    "Although I can''t help, but I will pray to Buddha to bless you." Tang Sanzang called out the Buddha''s name and prayed for everyone.


    "Thank you, we will definitely return with sess, Sanzang." Gudako is quite confident.


    "We are ready, Assassin, we can start," Gudako said to Wu Ming.


    Nodding, Wu Ming did not rush to open the Gate, but shouted the void.


    "Azrael."


    "Yes, Master." A green-haired girl appeared out of thin air.


    "Miss Azrael?" Mashu asked surprised.


    After all, Mashu and the others had not seen Azrael since the first meeting.


    "Actually, Azrael hid by Ritsu''s side under my orders to protect Ritsu."


    After Azrael appeared, Wu Ming started his own exnation, exining why Gudako and the others had not seen Azrael except for the first time they had met.


    "The person who helped us cover the mountain at the entrance of that mountain is also Azrael, right!" Gudako''s eyes widened, as if she had seen it all.


    "That''s right, nyaaaa~" Azrael responded with a hint of cuteness in her y, but Gudako and the others who had seen Azrael didn''t find it funny.


    Gudako and the others had seen Jibril''s aura, and she vaguely remembered that when she met Azrael, Azrael addressed her as themander of the Flgel.


    Jibril who wasn''t themander, was already very strong, and Gudako couldn''t even imagine how terrifying Azrael would be because of Jibril''s existence as themander.


    However if Wu Ming knew what Gudako was thinking, he would definitelyugh.


    Even though Azrael was themander-in-chief, the strongest individual among the Flgels still belonged to an additional individual, Jibril.


    However, this time something was wrong with Hassan of the Hundred Face.


    Hassan of the Hundred Face looked angry, his hands clenched, and she stared at Azrael stubbornly.


    Even though Hassan of the Hundred Face was wearing a mask, the atmosphere that changed with it could make one feel that she was staring at Azrael.


    Hassan of the Cursed Arm suppressed implying that Hassan of the Hundred Face should not be impulsive.


    This left most of the people present dumbfounded, how was the situation, could there be hatred?


    This "most people" actually only referred to simple people like Gudako and Mashu, as well as Bedivere, Arash, Tang Sanzang and others who had never been in contact with Azrael and Hassan of the Hundred Face.


    Jibril saw the show on the side, her face was red and she was quite excited, which made Wu Ming re at her fiercely.


    Whether it was Hassan of the Cursed Arm pressing on Hassan of the Hundred Face''s shoulder, or Da Vinci or even Roman in Chaldea''s control room, they basically understood what made Baimao Hasan angry.


    Wu Ming sighed helplessly, although this was not directly rted to him, but had an indirect rtionship.


    The reason why Hassan of the Hundred Face was angry was because of Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke''s death.


    Azrael was always beside Gudako and the others, so as long as Azrael appeared, Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke didn''t have to sacrifice herself at all.


    Of course, it is also wrong to "use other people as an excuse to hate other people".


    Hassan of the Hundred Face was an intelligent person, she knew that if Azrael came to the rescue, no one else could talk about this.


    And it was normal for Azrael not to help, because this was her job, and there were no rules requiring Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke to help.


    Besides that Azrael was a quiet person, so Hassan of the Hundred Face chose to remain silent.


    This disappointed Azrael, who from the start realized that someone was against her.


    She also hopes that the monkey can attack her, and then she can fight openly. The Flgel is not an "angel", but a species that sends others to see an "angel".


    So it''s a shame for Azrael that they can''t fight.


    In the corner, Hassan Serenity put his hand on his chest and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Even though she didn''t know what had happened between Hassan of the Hundred Face and Azrael, she didn''t want a showdown.


    On the one hand are hispatriots, and on the other are the subordinates of those who are not afraid of being poisoned by her. It could be said that Hassan Serenity was thest person to want to see Hassan of the Hundred and Azraele into conflict.


    "This is really great, Sir Vero" Seeing Wu Ming''s back, Hassan Serenity prayed silently.


    Wu Ming paid no attention to Hassan Serenity, and when he saw Hassan of the Hundred Face loosen his clenched fists, Wu Ming knew that it was no big deal.


    It''s not that Wu Ming is boasting, but that the "decisive battle" is getting closer, but a showdown begins.


    "Anyway, I''ll let Azraele with you, Azrael, it''s over, so don''t be stingy with your magic, just let it go."


    Hassan of the Hundred Face will not be held ountable, and Wu Ming will not mention it again, just turn this page.


    "Yes, Master." Azrael bowed slightly and epted Wu Ming''s words.


    "Then let''s go~"


    Seeing that the atmosphere had somehow returned to normal, Gudako didn''t go to find out what had happened, as long as everyone was fine.


    "Then let''s get started." Wu Ming finished, snapping his fingers.


    A Gate appeared in front of Gudako in an instant, and ck and purple ripples were like a ck hole, spinning as if to suck in Gudako.


    "Why do I feel a little scared" Gudako smiled awkwardly at Wu Ming.


    "This is not the first time experiencing the Gate, what are you afraid of." Wu Ming smiled helplessly.


    "Come on, senpai, I will protect you."


    Through his stern eyes, Mashu conveyed his confidence to Gudako which made her no longer afraid.


    "Oh! If Mashu is around, it really makes me feel good~" Gudako hugged Mashu and rubbed her.


    Mash''s face turned red, but she didn''t resist Gudako''s approach.


    How beautiful this is, most of the people present thought so in their hearts.


    But Wu Ming only thought that the orange trend was great...


    After that, Gudako and Mashu entered the Gate side by side.


    She was followed by Hassan of the Cursed Arm, Hassan of the Hundred Face, and Hassan Serenity.


    Thest one is Arash.


    "Then, master, I''ll be one step ahead nyaa~" Azrael finished speaking, and also plunged into the Gate.


    "Then it''s our turn." Wu Ming looked at Bedivere and Jibril.

 Chapter 781: Has it started?

    Chapter 781: Has it started?


    "You go first, Bedivere." Wu Ming snapped his fingers and opened the Gate again.


    "Then Sir Vero, I will be waiting for you." Bedivere nodded to Wu Ming, waved his robes and slipped in towards the newly opened Gate.


    "Then I''m second, Master~" Jibril smiled and flew straight to the second Gate.


    In the end, Wu Ming saw thest people besides himself, Xuanzang Sanzang and Tawara Touda.


    "Sanzang, take care of yourself here."


    "You guys should be more careful, I just need to stay here, and you go to the Dragon Pond and the Tiger''s Nest, which makes the poor monk feel guilty." Tang Sanzang looked embarrassed.


    "No one is perfect, and neither are Servants. I feel very lucky that Sanzang can pray for us," said Wu Ming.


    "Be careful." Tawara Touda said simply.


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, he also entered the Gate.


    However, the Gate that Wu Ming entered seemed to be...


    "Ahhhh!? You chose the wrong door!"


    However the Gate was closed, and only Tawara Touda was left listening to Tang Sanzang howl there alone.


    "Don''t worry, teacher Sanzang, after all, this Gate''s ability is Vero''s ability. If he senses something is wrong, he shoulde back." Tawara Toudaforted.


    "Is it right"


    Then, walking to the window, Tang Sanzang looked up at the blue sky, lowered his head, and began to pray.


    "Amitabha..."


    Indeed, Wu Ming finally entered the first Gate, that is to say, the destination of the Gate he entered was the Sun King.


    However it was not that Wu Ming had done anything wrong, it was his intention, because on the side of the holy city, he had already started a war with the opponent.


    The Flgel surrounded the gates of the Holy City, arranged in three rows in the sky, and the magic power in their hands continued to surge.


    Wu Ming, on the other hand hovering behind the three rows of Flgel, looked down with his arms folded across his chest.


    The first row of condensed magic balls shot towards the holy city gate like cannonballs, producing a huge explosion.


    *BOOM*


    Immediately after, the Flgels in the first row immediately floated up, retreated behind the third row, and began to repair, bing a new third row.


    The second row, on the other hand, flew forward one step instead of the first row, andunched attacks in their hands.


    Since it was charging when the original first row attacked, the damage from the new first row was very obvious.


    *boom----!!*


    The three lines of Flgel continued, attacking the holy city below without any disturbance.


    That''s right, this is the simplest three-segment formation. By alternating three lines, the attack that cannot be released instantly can be released instantly, achieving uninterruptedness, and the number of attacks is extremely intensive.


    However since the ordinary Flugel was Berserker ss, it could be said that even such an ordinary formation could not do so.


    All of this was actually done bymander Wu Ming.


    With a contract as a liaison, Wu Ming as Master, gave some tasks to the Flgels, which was really fine.


    Wu Ming was now very helpless about the Flgels bing Berserkers.


    Being a Berserker is quite a disadvantage, as the advantage of a gregarious creature is cooperation, and you can''t expect a group of Berserkers to cooperate with one another.


    Luckily the Flgels who were Servants, obeyed Master''s orders, so it was fine for Wu Ming to order the Flgels to fight.


    The three-stage formation was constantly bombarding, and with the Flgel in the air, the people of the Holy City couldn''t just appear.


    This is difficult for Gawain''s gatekeeper.


    "Damn it, is the enemy''s magic power unlimited!?" Gawain, who was leading a group of knights hiding within the gates of the holy city, looked gloomy.


    Even though Gawain''sbat power had tripled under the sun, he would not foolishly rush into this sea of cannons to withstand the damage.


    What if it hangs.


    But it turns out that the enemy''s magic is unlimited.


    The magic shooting outside stopped.


    There was no way, if you continued to fight these three lines of Flgel, the magic power would be exhausted and it would be off the stage, but there were thousands of Flgel behind Wu Ming, so it wasn''t a problem at all.


    However Wu Ming had also seen through the Flgel firing test that this holy city wasn''t easy to blow up, and pure magic attacks didn''t work at all.


    Hence, after the three rows of Flgels in front of Wu Ming stopped attacking, he did not continue to send the Flgels behind to attack.


    *Pa-*


    Snapping his finger, the ck-purple Gate opened, and the three rows of Flgel in front of Wu Ming flew out in a neat and orderly fashion. The exit on the other side of the Gate was Avant Heim''s body.


    Although it is said that the Flgelse as Servants, and their magic power is exhausted or killed, it will not affect the body, but Wu Ming still doesn''t want them to have an ident.


    If he has the ability to protect his subordinates, why not do it? Wu Ming has a bad taste, but it is also divided into several aspects.


    All three rows of Flugels entered the Gate, and suddenly, a Gate appeared beside Wu Ming.


    Bedivere came out of the Gate.


    Then he started to fall.


    "?!" This surprises Bedivere, why is the exit here in the air? ?


    Wu Ming immediately used his spiritual power to stop the fallen Bedivere.


    "... Sir Vero... This..." Bedivere was a bit confused by the situation.


    Why was he the one who left earlier than Wu Ming, and why in the air?


    But before Wu Ming could reply, the Gate moved again.


    "Hoooo~" Jibril exited the second Gate.


    "Already begun?!" Seeing the many sisters behind her, Jibril was a little confused.


    However because she could fly, Jibril did not fall from the sky in such a shameful manner as Bedivere.


    "Masters? Aren''t you behind me?" Jibril also had a question.


    "Don''t ask question after question." Seeing no action from the Holy City, Wu Ming looked at Bedivere and Jibril.


    Then Jibril spoke up like a reply.


    "Let me go first! Question  why are there two Masters?"

 Chapter 782: Clone

    Chapter 782: Clone


    "Because, it was my clone who just talked to you in the West Vige." Wu Ming answered honestly.


    "Clone?!" Jibril and Bedivere were both shocked, then shocked again.


    "As expected of Sir Vero, I didn''t realize that it was a clone at all, and the clone gave me the feeling that it was Sir Vero''s body." Bedivere has an extraordinary expression.


    It not only highlighted Wu Ming''s strength, but also did not look excessive, it was just right.


    It''s okay to have a good expression. Wu Ming had seen many such people, but those people were all "acting", and to Bedivere, he was quite clear that this person''s expression was his true expression.


    A bit embarrassing for Wu Ming...


    "It''s one of God''s powers that I obtained in another world. The perfect clone. Except for the very special ability that cannot be copied, the clone is exactly the same as the main body."


    This power is naturally an incarnation.


    Yet that incarnation had already been used when Wu Ming summoned the Flgel, so why did he continue to use it?


    This is all thanks to the incarnation.


    The incarnation is mainly to give Wu Ming the ability to turn into a dragon, but he is a dragon himself, so this ability seems a little useless.


    But no useless abilities, just bad users. Wu Ming had long discovered that incarnation could give the user an extremely strong physique. Both physical fitness and magic power have been greatly improved, especially in incarnation. Incarnations work very well inbination.


    So Wu Ming thought, can the incarnation be used to improve other incarnations?


    After Wu Ming experimented, he found this idea workable.


    Since Tristan appeared in the West Vige, Wu Ming had doubts in his heart about Ramses II.


    After sending Tristan off the stage, Wu Ming did not rush back, but studied the incarnation and strengthened it in other incarnations to see what effect it would have.


    Wu Ming only strengthened the incarnation in the incarnation, which made the incarnation "awaken".


    Because it is a reduced version of the incarnation ability, after each incarnation is used once, it cannot be used again, which is why the incarnation is.


    But the unexpected joy of the incarnation "awakens" the incarnation.


    Even though the incarnation couldn''t be used, it was nothing.


    Although it was cruel to say this, it waspletely useless to Wu Ming.


    After that, Wu Ming''s clone returned to the West Vige and discussed with Gudako and the others, while Wu Ming''s main body came directly to the holy city andunched an attack on the holy city.


    After all, no matter how the clones are grouped with Gudako, there must be Wu Ming among the people whoe to the holy city, so he came early.


    What''s more, there is still a rtionship between Wu Ming and the clone, although they can''t share pictures, at least they can exchange messages.


    In addition, the clone and the main body arepletely the same person, Wu Ming is not worried that interference will mess things up.


    "I see, that''s why I felt a little illusory about Master at that time." Jibrilpletely understood what was going on.


    However Wu Ming nced at Jibril unexpectedly. Even if his mother came, she couldn''t see him. Jibril is just a small Flugel, and can see the clues?


    Could it be that the incarnation ability in Jibril''s body made Jibril and Wu Ming''s incarnation a little sympathetic?


    Wu Ming felt that this should have happened.


    "Sir Vero, have you fought against the Holy City yet?" Even though the three rows of Flgel were invisible to Bedivere, he who was observing closely, saw the main entrance of the Holy City and the surrounding walls and ground. With the slightest damage, even the brilliance of the holy city dimmed slightly.


    "I have a lot of people, why would I want to fight Gawain one-on-one." Wu Ming pointed at the Flgel behind him, although there were not tens of thousands, but still a few thousand, and smiled slightly.


    "This" Bedivere was a little helpless, but she didn''t expect Sir Vero to still be soprivate.


    "Kidding." Wu Ming shook his head.


    "I was actually testing the Holy City''s strength, and it didn''t exceed my expectations. The Holy City is exactly the same as Camelot City, and the wall thickness isparable to Camelot." Wu Ming spread his arms.


    Wu Ming thought of Mashu''s Noble Phantasm which was an indestructible limestone wall like the walls of the holy city in front of him.


    "In this way, there really is no other good way to start from the city gate." Bedivere as a Knight of the Round Table, naturally understood the power of his own city walls.


    Wu Ming also tried air strikes, but to no avail.


    As seen a few days ago, a thinyer of light covered the sky above the Holy City.


    It was ayer of light emitted by the holy spear, as if it was specially designed to defend against aerial units, and the Flgel couldn''t enter at all.


    "Since that is the case, let my Noble Phantasm break through this gate of goodness."


    Wu Ming said, and took out Exsilver from the golden ripples in the void.


    [Exsilver]


    [Rank: EX]


    [Type: Anti-crime]


    [Distance:?]


    [Max catch: ?]


    [This is the Noble Phantasm created by Counter Fotce. The Star Sacred Sword thatpletely liberates boundaries, has the effect of judging the target as "evil". As long as it has a definition such as "the user''s enemy", "one to defeat", etc., it will be marked with the "evil" attribute by the holy sword. The object of appraisal is also people and things, and even concepts such as space and time can be ssified as objects of judgment]


    Because Exsilver has been changed by the power of Great Root, it has been changed, and it already has this powerful Noble Phantasm.


    It was with this Noble Phantasm that the young Wu Ming managed to defeat the Indian god Karna, but it was only a narrow victory.


    Because it is mostly shrouded in consequences which cannot be propagated, in short, affected by its effects.


    And it was Karna who unleashed his strongest attack, lost his invincible armor, and was affected by the aftermath of the collision between his strongest attack and Wu Ming''s strongest attack, so how could he not leave the stage.


    And Wu Ming still had armor and recovery potions back then, of course he was more capable than Karna.


    Returning to the theme, the main effect of Wu Ming''s Noble Phantasm is to judge the attack object as "evil", and then judge it yourself.


    At that time the battle against Karna was silent. Compared to the "evil" trials, this Noble Phantasm was mostly used as a light cannon, resulting in an "almost win" situation.


    However the current Wu Ming has long since separated himself from immaturity, and can fully exert the true power of this sword

 Chapter 783: Break the Door

    Chapter 783: Break the Door


    At this time, Wu Ming suddenly epted that the clone and Gudako had gone to an extraordinary ce.


    "Is it because of the Great Temple''s barrier that caused the teleportation to be misced?" Wu Ming said to himself in a very small voice.


    This is his negligence.


    While searching for Ramses II before Wu Ming, the great temple of Ramses II blocked the Gate.


    Despite being inside the room, it was very likely that Ramses II had now spread such a barrier throughout the Great Templeplex, even covering the surrounding area.


    Wu Ming was not surprised, after all the other party was a sky level Servant.


    Therefore, it can be said that the transmission offset this time was caused by Wu Ming''s negligence.


    "But with my clone, nothing should happen."


    Although after entering the Great Temple, the rtionship between the main body and the clone had weakened a lot, but even so, Wu Ming did not think that anything would happen to Gudako and the others.


    Before the clone, when he held Gudako''s hand to pray to Gudako, amand spell was affixed to the back of Gudako''s hand.


    That Command Spell could be thought of as the key to unlocking the Noble Phantasm space.


    The clone finally entered the Gate where Gudako and the others entered. On entering, the clone changed the Gate''s destination to its own Noble Phantasm  Dragonest.


    When an ident urs, the clone can use the switch to save Gudako.


    Besides, Gudako plus so many Servants, the ident was unfounded.


    Therefore, Wu Ming only needed to take care of the things in front of him.


    "Then I''ll start."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, the Flgel seemed to have received some sort of order, and they sharply retreated backwards.


    Only Jibril and Bedivere who were controlled by spiritual power, remained by Wu Ming''s side.


    Closing his eyes, holding the Exsilver hilt with both hands, and fixing it on his chest, Wu Ming began to free the Noble Phantasm.


    "A star hidden in the world"


    A smooth voice like a hallucination came from his mouth.


    Next, the Exsilver de began to emit silver-white light, illuminating everything around it.


    "The holy sword that sweeps away all evil"


    Cracks appeared on the silver-white Exsilver sword, and a purer golden light shot out from the cracks.


    "Don''t block your light anymore"


    When Wu Ming finished singing this sentence, the entire body of the Exsilver sword shattered instantly with a "click".


    The intangible golden light sword was born from the destruction, like a young shoot growing into a towering tree, constantly floating and growing.


    The Exsilver Sword''spletely broken body turned into silver shards and attached to the Golden Light Sword, extending together.


    Gawain, who was within the gates of the holy city, gulped, and immediately ordered the knights to retreat.


    With his self-knowledge, he understood that this was not something they, or even the gates of the Holy City, could block.


    "Shine-"


    In the end, like thest straw that flooded the camel, the surging golden sword of light erupted again, and an extremely hot and shining brilliance shone on the earth.


    Jibril and Bedivere beside Wu Ming couldn''t help but cover their eyes with their hands. The Exsilver beam was too dazzling.


    "Exsilver!!"


    After releasing thest Noble Phantasm''s real name, Wu Ming swung loudly.


    *Shuh-!!*


    Like a rushing river, golden light swept towards the holy city gate like a torrent, and hit it hard.


    *boom*


    The Flgel closed their eyes together, wrapping themselves in their wings, and Bedivere and Jibril were also forced to retreat due to the air pressure generated by the attack.


    "Sir Vero" Bedivere opened her eyes and looked at Wu Ming in front of her.


    Wu Ming''s strength was something Bedivere never knew.


    "This power can definitely save the king..." Bedivere prayed. In the end, because the light was so blinding, he closed his eyes.


    After the lightsted for a while, it quickly disappeared.


    And the gates of the holy city have also been opened.


    Without the slightest trace of damage, the holy city gate seemed to have disappeared from the start.


    The gate that is defined as "evil" ispletely removed by the holy sword of "truth".


    Wu Mingnded on the ground, and Bedivere and Jibrilnded.


    Afternding on the ground, Bedivere passed through the gate and took in the sights of the Holy City.


    The trees are trimmed neatly and neatly, without reducing their beauty in the slightest. The ground was all rock, there was no trace of dust, and the path had been very neatly nned. Even the buildings are bright white, like the marble structure Bedivere even sees the fountain through the gate.


    Everything is so beautiful, like an ideal city, although very simr to Camelot, but even better than Camelot.


    Bedivere is beginning to understand why the impure is not allowed in.


    Such a beautiful city, letting bad people into it only tarnishes this beautiful city.


    Of course, it might be best to ignore therge number of knights and Gawain who were starting to gather urgently.


    "Are you ready, Bedivere?" Wu Ming looked at the knights walking out of the city gates, and asked Bedivere without looking back.


    There was no doubt that Wu Ming asked Bedivere if he was ready to rush into the Holy City and face the Lion King.


    "Always ready, Sir Vero! Bedivere''s eyes became firm, and he answered silently in a full tone.


    "Then let''s get started, everyone."


    With Wu Ming''smand, the Flgels curled up into a ball in the sky instantly spreading their wings, swooping down, and starting a battle with the m Knights.


    ...


    On Gudako''s side, time leaped forward.


    A ck-purple ripple appeared somewhere in the desert, and then, a girl with orange-red hair and a girl with a shield appeared from there.


    The two were naturally Gudako and Mashu.


    "Desert?" Gudako was taken aback.


    Even though the Sun King was indeed in the desert, no matter how one looked around, there couldn''t be any buildings.


    "Vero senpai said that she would move us around the Great Temple of the Sun King, but there is no visible temple in the vicinity" Mashu was also helpless.


    "Oh?! Could it be that we came to the wrong ce?!"


    Before Gudako and Mashu could discuss what was going on, the Gate moved again.


    The older sister with the face of Monalose appeared.


    "Ah, did youe to the wrong ce?" Da Vinci looked around as soon as he arrived.


    "Doctor, are you there?" Gudako asked the bracelet.


    But no one responded to Gudako.


    "Looks like the desert barrier will have to cut off Chaldea''smunications again," Mashu said.


    Even though they were prepared to not be able to contact Chaldea, Gudako and the others still hoped to be able to contact her.


    "What should we do now?"

 Chapter 784: battle in front of the holy city

    Chapter 784: battle in front of the holy city


    "Gate must be both ways, senpai, let''s go back through the Gate quickly." Mashu suggested.


    But the sound of Hassan and Arash''snding made Mashu deny it.


    After everyone arrived, the Gate closed instantly.


    It''s a shame for Mashu who made the "go back now" suggestion, and also a shame for Hassan and Arash.


    They all heard what Mashu said, but the matter hade to this point, they could only bite the bullet.


    Hassan who jumped out of the Gate,nded on one knee.


    Maintaining a kneeling posture on one knee, Hassan of the Cursed Arm was full of doubts about the scene before him, just like Gudako and Mashu.


    "Did wee to the wrong ce?"


    Even though he heard Mashu''s words, Hassan of the Cursed Arm did not know why Mashu wanted to "return through the Gate".


    But now, Hassan of the Cursed Arm almost understood.


    "We must havee to the wrong ce." Hassan of the Hundred Face stood up, took two steps, and looked around.


    "Yes." Hassan Serenity nodded slightly.


    As the only Archer, Arash made full use of the irvoyance function.


    "The surrounding area is a t desert, there are no dunes, and there are no traces of any buildings," Arash said.


    "What now?" Arash looked at Gudako.


    Without Wu Ming, Gudako as Master, was their leader.


    "By the way, the Gate has been closed. Let''s explore the surroundings and see which direction is the Sun King''s territory."


    Then, Gudako looked at Da Vinci.


    Only Da Vinci became Caster, and now it was up to Caster.


    "Ah, there''s no point in looking at me. I have no problem identifying directions in the desert, but if you want to ask me ''where are we now'', it''s very difficult."


    "Sure enough, even the genius Da Vinci can''t do anything about it..." Mashu was a little disappointed.


    "Hassan, can you see where we are?" Gudako looked at Hassan of the Cursed Arm, as well as his little friends, Hassan of the Hundred Face and Hassan Serenity.


    "Although we Hassan are not afraid of sandstorms in the desert, if we had note ourselves, we would not have been able to know where we are in the desert now." Hassan of the Cursed Arm shook his head and disappointed Gudako.


    "Oh? Then what can I do" Gudako looked like he was "done".


    "I found something interesting," said Da Vinci suddenly.


    Although Da Vinci could not fulfill Gudako''s request, but Da Vinci could still do so simply by exploring the surroundings.


    "What did you find, Da Vinci-chan!?" Gudako quickly walked in front of Da Vinci.


    "There is an underground barrier ahead."


    "However, Da Vinci-chan, our first task now is to wage war against the Sun King. Does finding the current barrier help us?" Mashu is confused.


    "Even though it is said, but Mashu, there is a building in the desert with a barrier. If it doesn''t belong to the Sun King, then it must have a big secret."


    However the Sun King moved all the buildings together to form his templeplex.


    "Now that we have no clue, it''s fine to see, maybe we can understand where we are now~"


    After saying this, Da Vinci walked over first.


    "Hey~ wait for us, Da Vinci-chan~" Gudako grabbed Mashu and rushed over.


    And the third Hassan and Arash is you look at me and I see you.


    "What should we do?" asked Hassan of the Cursed Arn silently.


    "Follow-up." After Hassan of the Hundred Face finished speaking, she shook his body valiantly and followed Gudako.


    Hassan Serenity follows Hassan of the Hundred Face.


    "Indeed, as Da Vinci said, now we can only take one step and see one step." Arash spoke to Hassan of the Cursed Arm with a smile, and then quickly followed.


    "I didn''t say no, I just wanted to ask..." While scratching Hassan of the Cursed Arm, the only remaining ones also followed.


    Wu Ming''s clone in the Dragonest space saw the outside world through the special Command Spell on the back of Gudako''s hand.


    The clone also apologized for the unexpected situation of the teleportation.


    But he was quite interested in what Da Vinci called "barriers" and "buried structures."


    "This isn''t the Ramses II building, what is it?" Thought the clone.


    "Everything is normal in the main body, and I don''t need to rush to attack Ramses II, let''s see what Ritsu and the others can find."


    There was one word the clone didn''t utter, he had a hunch that the Sun King was his final enemy.


    ....


    On the side of the Holy City, the Flgels and the Knights fought together.


    As soon as they appeared, the Flgel condensed the energy weapons and started a close-quarters battle with the knights.


    Although long-range artillery fire with magic was fine, the Flgel preferred solid close-quartersbat.


    Even if the Flgels lost their sanity, it would cost the knights their ce.


    Don''t forget, the Flgels appear as Servants. Even Berserkers were Servants, but they were not existences that a mere knight could fight.


    Knights usually relied on the number of Servants to swarm, but this time their trick couldn''t work.


    Even though they couldn''t count them, perhaps the number of enemy Servants was greater than the number of their knights.


    However since all Flugels are closebat, knights can also rece each other by the number of people.


    However in the current situation, it was too much for ten knights to face a single Flgel, and it was basically impossible.


    Basically, it took a hundred knights to take on the Flgel.


    Fortunately, Flgel is in Servant status, otherwise Wu Ming would not have let them fight like this


    Not to mention these hundreds of knights, even if thousands of people faced the Flgel, Wu Ming felt pressured. Not to mention that the Flgel were his subordinates, after all they were women, how could theypare to this stinky old man and joke?


    If not for the fact that there was no order from above, Gawain would have made this knight retreat.


    Because it would take a long time for the knights of the holy city to die.


    But even if they died, they could not retreat. When Wu Ming unleashed his Noble Phantasm to blow up the gate just now, he ordered the knights to retreat to avoid meaningless casualties from the knights, but now, they had to guard the main gate.


    For the king!


    With that thought, Gawain swung her greatsword and killed the Flgel that had attacked her, and the Flgel turned into magic power and disappeared with the wind from Gawain''s side.


    "Everyone survive! The holy city must be defended!"

 Chapter 785: Against Gawain

    Chapter 785: Against Gawain


    Wu Ming and Bedivere stood behind the soldiers, and just watched.


    And Jibril couldn''t stand the excitement for a long time, and went to fight in this battlefield.


    The reason why Wu Ming can''t fight is very simple, his main goal is not to fight, but to rush to the holy city.


    There''s no point in fighting.


    However, the battle was a "gift" for the Flgel, so Wu Ming gave this "gift" to the Flgel who was quite enjoying the battle.


    Wu Ming looked at Bedivere, who was eager to try, and said.


    "Why Bedivere, you want to fight too?"


    "No, Sir Vero, I don''t think we should be sitting around here." Bedivere shook his head silently.


    Bedivere after all was a knight of noble character. Seeing his own men go up to attack while he enjoyed the security in the back was simply unbearable.


    "You don''t have to think too much, Bedivere, the Flgel is a god-killing weapon, and fighting is their thing."


    After that, Wu Ming pointed to the Flgel closest to him and Bedivere in front of him, and said to Bedivere, "Look."


    Bedivere looked at the situation, and he saw that the Flgel wasughing, and not only that, but the Flgel around him were alsoughing.


    Although the Berserker ssughed, saying that it was impossible for them to be unhappy, and this was happiness that radiated from the bones.


    "So letting the Flgel fight is actually a reward for them, not to mention..."


    Wu Ming said, narrowing his eyes, looking at Gawain who killed the Flgel.


    "We still have more important tasks."


    The Flugel was indeed very powerful, and it was true that knights could only be exchanged for a hundred, but that was only for ordinary knights.


    To Gawain who had the blessing, the Flgel enjoying the fun of fighting was nothing to fear.


    No matter how strong the beast is, it is only a beast, and hunters always have a way of dealing with beasts.


    As it is now.


    The Flugel that attacked Gawain shed Gawain with his scythe, while Gawain dodged him to the side with a pre-assessment.


    And due to inertia, Flgel''s scythe shed hard into the ground.


    But just because of this moment of inertia, Gawain''s Sun Holy Sword beheaded Flgel.


    The headless flugel shook twice, and the pure magic power disappeared.


    Irrationality is the current Flgel''s biggest weakness, and having rationality is Gawain''s biggest advantage.


    Gawain had been distracted by the continuous firing of the Flgels, and now that the Flgels had stopped shooting and switched to closebat, Gawain naturally wanted to be happy.


    Even though the knights lost, it was better than not daring to go out and fight the enemy beforehand.


    Exiting earlier was dead pointless, but now I can take out some enemies.


    Of course, even if he wanted to endure, there was nothing he could do, the Gate of the holy city was lost, and it was absolutely impossible to defend.


    After Gawain beheaded many Flgels, the surrounding Flgels realized Gawain''s threat.


    The Flgel did go wild because of the Berserker ss, but their instincts were still there.


    Just as animal instincts tell animal hunters that it is dangerous, Flgel instincts tell Flgel that golden monkeys with long white swords and white armor are dangerous.


    Several Flgels swarmed, trying to tear this threatening monkey to pieces from all directions.


    But what is clear, this golden monkey is not afraid of attacks from all directions, but is suitable for dealing with enemies that attack from all directions.


    "Excalibur Gtine!!"


    Instantly releasing the true name of the Sun Holy Sword in his hand, the holy sword turned into a zing sun, and instantly sent the Flgels close to Gawain flying away.


    Since it was a battlefield, and there were knights around, Gawain''s Noble Phantasm didn''t contribute much, and only used the minimum Noble Phantasm to release.


    Therefore, the Flgel that surrounded Gawain was thrown into the air instead of being vaporized by the heat.


    But even with minimal Noble Phantasm liberation, for the Flgels to cling to Gawain, it was a pretty hot temperature.


    This flying flugel turned into a magic particle in a second and exited the stage.


    Swinging his holy sword, Gawain was quite satisfied with this.


    "At the end of the main entrance will never pass."


    However, facts tell Gawain that he can''t set the g on his own.


    "Exsilver!!" The semi-free Noble Phantasm instantly shed at Gawain.


    Gawain was worthy of being Gawain, and immediately took the Sun Holy Sword in front of him.


    *ng------!!*


    The shining white Exsilver came into contact with Gawain''s Sacred Sun Sword, making an extremely loud shing sound of steel.


    And since Exsilver was in a half-free state right now, after Gawain picked up the sword, he couldn''t help but kneel down.


    *Bang*


    This was the sound of Gawain''s knee hitting the ground.


    He suddenly stood up and scattered Exsilver, Gawain gasped for air and looked ahead.


    "Sir Vero, when did you be a sneak attack"


    "The only person I don''t want to be told is you, Gawain." Wu Ming swung his sword and touched the Noble Phantasm Exsilver in a half-free state.


    "This is a battlefield, did you think I would scream ''I will attack you'' and then attack you? Don''t make meugh." However Wu Ming was stillughing, but his smile was a bit sarcastic.


    Gawain naturally understood what Wu Ming meant, or how could he not understand.


    There is no sneak attack on the battlefield. The battlefield is full of danger. From the moment you step into the battlefield, it means you agree with others to attack you anytime, anywhere.


    "This is my fault." But Gawain didn''t mean to be "wrong" at all, instead heunched an offensive attack.


    No way, the holy city has issued an order that Wu Ming is the enemy. As a knight whopletely obeyed the king, Wu Ming was Gawain''s enemy.


    "You go first." Wu Ming suddenly said.


    Naturally, these words could not be said to Gawain, but to Bedivere, who was walking from behind Wu Ming.


    "Sir Bedivere!?" Gawain was surprised, but he was relieved.


    At first, the Master of Chaldea imed to be the messenger of this new power, and Bedivere fled with the Chaldeans.


    "The gates of the holy city have been opened, you go in first, and I will arriveter," Wu Ming repeated.


    "Yes, Sir Vero."


    Bedivere obeyed Wu Ming''s words, and immediately started running from the other side towards the gate of the gateless holy city.


    "Wait!?" Even Bedivere, Gawain wouldn''t let him in.


    However...


    Wu Ming immediately swung Exsilver again.


    *Bang*


    Collision of swords and other swords.


    "Give up Gawain, with me here, don''t try to stop Bedivere." Suppressing Gawain with his sword, at this very close distance, Wu Ming looked into Gawain''s eyes and said.


    This time, Gawain''s brows furrowed even more.

 Chapter 786: Golden giant

    Chapter 786: Golden giant


    As co-workers who had served King Arthur together for many years, Gawain knew Wu Ming very well, just as Wu Ming knew Gawain very well.


    In the same way, Gawain also understood Wu Ming''s horror.


    The mysterious origin, the face of immortality, the mysterious Magecraft runes, and, even in the Knights of the Round Table, the Wu Ming martial arts are also ranked first.


    Different from Gawain''s swordsmanship in that it opens and closes wide, Wu Ming''s swordsmanship has a wide opening and closing, as well as being light and sensitive, thanks to the teaching of Scthach.


    Wu Ming and Gawain came and went, sometimes the holy swords collided, producing sparks, sometimes dodging, and danger arose. Sometimes quick attacks and quick defense, flying sword shadows and finally, sometimes killing several Knights and Flugels.


    Of course, it was Wu Ming who killed the knight, and Gawain who killed Flgel.


    Even though there was only a slight back and forth, if there were any experts around, they would find that Wu Ming and Gawain had had an extremely thrilling battle in this short round.


    However because Wu Ming did not pursue the highest in martial arts, his martial arts had not yet reached the level of invincibility in the world.


    In addition, Gawain''s abilities were multiplied by his abilities, so Wu Ming didn''t immediately bring Gawain down, but Gawain couldn''t do anything to Wu Ming either.


    "Sure enough, you haven''t changed, Gawain." Wu Ming and Gawain were separated by a few meters and looked at each other.


    Wu Ming and Gawain fought for several rounds, it was sure to test Gawain''s level, Gawain was still as Wu Ming understood.


    "After all, this body is dead, how can it grow." Gawain did not ignore Wu Ming because he was the enemy.


    "However, even so, Sir Vero, you cannot bring me down immediately." With the Lion King''s blessing, Gawain even had confidence that he would not be defeated by Wu Ming.


    And in this way, Bedivere who broke through to the holy city but did not use support, was no longer a concern. After all Agravain is still in the holy city.


    "So, on the days when you stopped growing, I didn''t stop growing at all!"


    Because of that, Wu Ming didn''t study much martial arts.


    Unlike Luo Hao in the Campione World, who had studied martial arts to the extreme and reached the pinnacle of martial arts, Wu Ming had no interest or need.


    After all, all Wu Ming needed was a means to defeat the enemy.


    Put Exsilver on the ground, hold the hilt of the sword with one hand, then Wu Ming closed his eyes, stretched out the other hand and put it in the heart position, and his mouth began to mumble.


    "I am the strongest, and the one who holds all victory in my hands. It doesn''t matter if it''s a human or a demon  the one who defeats the hostility of all enemies"


    "Not good!?"


    Gawain sensed the danger before Wu Ming finished speaking.


    It was absolutely impossible for the other party to finish reading this inexplicable sentence.


    This is what Gawain thought.


    As a result Gawain stomped the ground hard, waved the sun holy sword that was starting to turn red and hot, and rushed towards Wu Ming.


    However, Gawain''s speed was still not as fast as Wu Ming''s mouth.


    "I will defeat any enemy that stands in my way!"


    At the end of reading, Wu Ming opened his eyes, and saw that the red eyes that had originally turned into a golden color, and his whole body also began to produce a golden atmosphere.


    "Excalibur Gtine!!" instantly unleashed a Noble Phantasm, and Gawain tried to use a Noble Phantasm to attack Wu Ming.


    However, a huge golden hand instantly grabbed Gawain''s body.


    The golden air around Wu Ming rapidly dispersed and solidified in an instant, forming a golden giant with just the upper body.


    And the big hand that grabbed Gawain was that giant half-length hand.


    The Noble Phantasm Gawain erupted in the palm of the giant''s hand, and the sun''s me shot out of the giant''s fist, like fireworks, truly beautiful.


    Immediately after, it was as if the giant had stood up, a pair of feet stepped out of the ground and firmly stomped on the ground.


    *boom-thump-!*


    The giantnding made two loud noises, which made Flgel and the knights stop together.


    "That that"


    "How can there be such an enemy!?"


    "this..."


    It was also thanks to the Flgel that they went crazy and couldn''t speak, otherwise they would be very excited.


    The collective stopping of everyone''s movement is not action, it is the subconscious of everyone who does something wrong.


    Everyone sensed the extreme danger of the golden giant, and they all stopped their work subconsciously.


    Immediately after, the giant lifted Gawain up high, then mmed him to the ground.


    As soon as it hit the ground, the giant palm spread out and pressed Gawain firmly into the ground.


    *Boom--!!*


    The deafening sound carried airwaves that were visible to the naked eye, and the airwaves centered on the golden giant swept across the entire battlefield.


    "What----!!"


    "Wow ah-!!"


    The knights and Flgel were all eliminated.


    Wu Ming was in the heart of the golden giant, staring at Gawain, who was firmly pressed under his palm, without the slightest shock.


    That''s why he doesn''t pursue the most in martial arts, because he has a way to defeat the enemy and win.


    "This what is this" Gawain gritted his teeth and asked Wu Ming somewhat embarrassedly.


    "The power to kill the gods, I personally think it is not bad." Wu Ming described it lightly.


    This time Gawain only smiled bitterly.


    This is so good, Gawain has no ability to resist.


    Gawain''s mes could indeed cause damage to the golden giant, but the effect was not great.


    What''s more, the golden giant was made of dense air, and would immediately refill when burned, so Gawain couldn''t do anything to the giant at all.


    In addition, the main ability of the incarnation is the power of the giant, which makes Gawain, who is suppressed by the golden giant, unable to wake up at all.


    Even the Sun Sacred Sword had been unleashed and put away.


    "I lost, Sir Vero." Gawain said lightly as if he had given up.


    "You can understand." After all, there is no need to kill, if possible, Wu Ming also hopes for Gawain to live.


    "Yet this life has sworn to the king, vowed to guard the city gates until thest moment..."


    However Wu Ming especially wanted toin, your city gate has been defeated by me long ago.


    "Wait, what are you thinking?!" Wu Ming suddenly realized a problem.


    Gawain''s words were like words from the bottom of his heart before he died, as if he wanted to drag the enemy to death.


    "That''s right, Sir Vero, I will blow myself up!" Gawain showed off her big white teeth and looked proud.


    Immediately after, the Sacred Sun Sword and Gawain''s body emitted fiery rays of light.


    *BOOOM----!!*

 Chapter 787: see self-destruction again

    Chapter 787: see self-destruction again


    On Gudako''s side, everyone follows Da Vinci to...


    "Magecraft Workshop." Da Vinci made such a judgment by looking at the entrance-like door before him.


    "What? Da Vinci-chan, is this a Magecraft workshop?"


    "However, for such arge-scale workshop, there must be a record in history..." Da Vinci fell silent.


    Because he couldn''t find any information about this Magecraft workshop from his memory.


    "This is As Institute." Suddenly, a male voice came from the shadows.


    "Who!?" The three Hassans, immediately took out their short knives, full of vignce.


    Until the other party spoke, Hassan did not find anyone in the shadows, which undoubtedly made Hassan lose face, but at the same time, the other party also made Hassan feel dangerous.


    Only Hassan couldn''t understand, this unknown Servant was quite dangerous.


    "Senpai!" Mashu also immediately summoned a shield and guarded it in front of Gudako.


    After the man who made the voice in the shadows let out a breath, it seemed to everyone that he was a Servant.


    "Confirm that the other party is thest Servant, Master, please be careful." Mashu reports to Gudako.


    On the other hand, Arash did not warn him, or in his understanding, the other party was not a bad person.


    "Da Vinci, we" Gudako was just about to discuss with Da Vinci, but suddenly Da Vinci screamed like she was possessed by a demon.


    "As Institute!?"


    Da Vinci took two steps forward, looking into the shadows.


    "Is this really the As Institute?!"


    "What happened to Da Vinci? What is the As Institute?" Gudako knew nothing about this, so she looked at Mashu, who still knew something about the Magecraft world.


    "Senpai, I don''t know the specifics. I only know the term As, which is said to be one of the three main departments of the Magic Association, but basically doesn''t contact outsiders." Mashu answered based on his own understanding.


    "Although it is said to be a department of the Magic Association, it is like the Wandering Sea, a secret society that hides from the world and does notmunicate with outsiders." Da Vinci also exined.


    "And there are experts in alchemy. It is said that the seven alchemy tools sealed in the As Institute can destroy the world seven times." The man in the shadow also exined.


    "Hah?! Destroy the world seven times?!" This surprised Gudako.


    Ignoring Gudako''s shock for now, Da Vinci revealed another secret.


    "It is said that the headquarters of the As Institute is located in the As Mountains in Egypt, which seems to be true."


    "After all, this is Ramses II''s territory, which is Egypt, so it''s no surprise that the As Institute is here." The man in the shadow said, and walked out of the shadow.


    A suit like an English man, holding a decorative wand in one hand, a period-vored pipe in the other, and... a detective''s face.


    "Meeting for the first time, everyone from Chaldea, Hassan, and the great hero of West Asia, Arash." The pipe smoking man revealed everyone''s identity as soon as he opened his mouth.


    This made everyone take a deep breath.


    Although the other party did not fully exin the name of Gudako and others, but since Chaldea can be named, it is estimated that her name is known, and the other party must say it for brevity.


    "I''m very sorry for forgetting to introduce myself." The pipe smoking man showed a somewhat "sorry" smile, and then started to introduce himself.


    "I am Sherlock Holmes, a Servant who came with the Caster ss, the first time we met, thest Chaldea Master, Fujimaru Ritsu."


    This time, the other party mentioned Gudako''s name, but this is not the point, the point is the other party''s real name, which surprised Gudako and several others.


    "Sherlock Holmes?!"


    ...


    Holy City Gate.


    The huge explosion generated by Gawain''s self-destruction swept away almost half of the battlefield, it could only be said that he was indeed a Sun Knight, his self-destruction was like a burning sun.


    It actually turned into a red fireball and burned on the t ground in front of the holy city.


    But this "sun" explosion onlysted for a short time. Immediately the fireball disappeared and the explosion stopped. However, the entire battlefield was destroyed.


    Since the holy city is protected by the city wall, unless the road without the city gate bes dark and melted, the holy city city wall is just like a brick that has been badly burned and ckened by the mes, no big deal.


    On the in in front of the holy city, there are no uneven pits, some are just giant semi-circr pits, which are mainly caused by the "fireball".


    The giant hole was full of magma, and the high temperature made the ground melt, whether it was earth, rock, minerals, etc., all melted together to form this magma.


    Also because of the "sun" explosion, the knights basically died, and only a few knights far from the explosion were still alive.


    In other words, their bodies were still there, but they had lost their vitality within the armor.


    The moisture dries uppletely, and this is the fate of the most marginal knights.


    And Flugels are better than knights, for better or for worse.


    Most of the Flgels, like most of the knights, were instantly melted by the "sun" st and left the stage.


    However, because they were Servants, the most marginalized Flgel were not roasted like knights, but persisted stubbornly.


    However, they were basically so badly injured that they could no longer fight.


    And Wu Ming was at the center of the explosion, and he hadpletely disappeared at this moment.


    In the center of the giant pit, in the slowly condensing magma, a raised golden hand suddenly shot out of the magma.


    Immediately after, a golden giant crawled out of the magma as if it hade out of a swamp, but only half of its body was exposed.


    Immediately after, the golden giant head evaporated like gas, and a figure flew out.


    The figure was Wu Ming.


    "Why does everyone like to blow themselves up?" Wu Ming did not understand this.


    To be honest, Wu Ming faced many self-detonating enemies, such as Shuten Douji from the Fuyuki singrity, Ibaraki Doji from the American singrity, and Mordred who was at the gates of the East Vige earlier.


    "But to be honest, self-destruction is a good method." Wu Ming smiled.


    He is the Dragon Sage who used the alternative "self-destruction" on the Gorgons in the Mesopotamian singrity.


    "However, thanks to Gawain, my other clones have failed."

 Chapter 788: Going into the Atlas Institute

    Chapter 788: Going into the As Institute


    Wu Ming turned his head to look at the golden giant that had lost its head in the magma.


    Seeing that after the golden giant did not make a sound, its body began to turn into golden particles and gradually disappeared.


    Wu Ming, with full protection, was unharmed, but this incarnation was abolished.


    But not without good news.


    The knights of the holy city could almost be said to have been annihted, and although the Flgels suffered heavy casualties, the Flgels only consumed their Servant clones, leaving their bodies unharmed.


    And Wu Ming used the incarnation to rece Gawain, the general gatekeeper.


    Therefore, in general, this is not a loss, and from the overall situation, there are not many Servants in the Holy City.


    On Wu Ming''s side, not to mention the Flgel army suffered heavy casualties due to Gawain''s self-destruction, Jibril had not left the stage.


    Thinking so, Wu Ming looked for Jibril''s figure.


    "Cough cough cough ~ cough cough!! What is a fireball, it came so suddenly!" Jibril sat on the ground somewhat embarrassed with her calves and palms outside of her thighs, wiggling her own thighs that were blown up by the explosion.


    Don''t look at Jibril''s body which is covered in dust right now, looks like it''s been roasted into ck charcoal, but Jibril has nothing.


    No, it should be more urate, the injury has fully recovered.


    With the blessing of the incarnation, no matter how serious the injury was, as long as Jibril was notpletely reduced to ashes, it would take a minute or three moments to fully recover.


    When Gawain blew himself up, even though Jibril wasn''t in the middle area, it was still within the range of influence, so she also suffered a lot of burns.


    But in this chaotic moment, Jibril''s wounds werepletely healed by relying on his strength.


    After reacting, Jibril looked at his body, there was no other damage except a little darker, and immediately began to sneer.


    "But then again, Master''s power is very useful, hehe~"


    "Bang" However, Wu Ming gave him another brain break.


    "Ouch~" Jibril screamed in pain, covering her head with tears in her eyes.


    "Why are you grinning alone here, clean your body, and get ready to enter the holy city with me."


    "Understood, Master" Jibril pouted and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    Although not satisfied, it must endure.


    While Jibril used magic to cleanse her body, Wu Ming collected the remaining Flgel.


    Even if Gawain''s self-explosion caused many escape routes, there would still be nearly a thousand survivors.


    However due to the damage, these Flgels are no longer fit to continue fighting.


    "Go back and rest first." With that, Wu Ming gave the order to return to the assembled Flgel.


    Even if it was a Servant, even in this state, it would be fine, and Wu Ming didn''t want to treat the Flgel as a lifeless consumable.


    Even in a raging state, the Flgels have feelings of their own, like a dream.


    Even if it was a dream, Wu Ming hoped that they could have a less bad dream this time.


    Opening the Gate, the Flgel returned to Avant Heim at their Master''s orders.


    In this way, Wu Ming and Jibril were left behind here.


    Jibril who had already cleaned her body also came to Wu Ming.


    "Master, I''m ready!" The energetic Jibril is ready to go.


    Wu Ming nodded, then looked at the holy city gate.


    "Come on, Bedivere should be in trouble."


    ...


    In the mysterious As Court, a famous detective named Sherlock Holmes takes Chaldea and his entourage to "visit" the interior of the As Institute.


    *Oo*


    The inexplicable cross-shaped defensive facility built from alchemical materials produced the sound of mechanical operation.


    On the cross-shaped defensive facility, the four mechanical tentacle-like facilities were bent, and the mechanical port in the center of the cross gave off a beam of energy.


    *Bang*


    However, the beam was blocked by the shield.


    "Ahhhh" Apanied by a girl''s roar, the flying shield hit the cross-shaped defensive facility.


    *Ka...Kacha...Boom!!*


    Finally, the cross-shaped defensive facility produced a small explosion.


    The wave from the explosion was blocked by the giant shield.


    "Master, thetter has been cleared." In this way, the girl wearing the shield reports to the Master behind her.


    "Well, hard work, Mashu." Gudako said gratefully.


    "This is what I have to do, senpai." Mashu gave a small smile, turned the giant shield into a spiritual one, and stood beside Gudako.


    "This is hard work, Miss Mashu. Even though these defensive facilities aren''t strong, they''re still enough to give me a headache as a Caster."


    A cheerful male voice came from behind, and immediately appeared was Sherlock Holmes with a wand and a pipe.


    "It''s normal toe out of my mouth. You detectives know how to do Barry!"


    Immediately after that, a woman''s voice sounded like a profiteer from behind Sherlock Holmes, and soon Leonardo da Vinci appeared with the face of Monalisa.


    "A famous detective must have assistants who can help him, and mybat effectiveness really isn''t that high at the moment." Sherlock Holmes took a deep breath and exined very calmly.


    "Mr. Holmes, Da Vinci-chan," Mashu greeted them both.


    "As expected of Mashu, you are very polite. You have worked hard this time, Mashu." Da Vinci also thanked Mashu.


    "No need for more polite words, have we arrived, m Holmes?" Gudako looked at Holmes.


    "This is it," said Holmes.


    At the entrance to the As Institute, after reporting his real name, Holmes took the initiative to answer why he was here.


    Sherlock Holmes says that as a detective, he must solve all mysteries, including "human reasoning".


    "The As Institute is the investigation needed to solve the mystery. The reason why I am here is mainly to meet the Chaldea who have seen Magecraft King Solomon behind the scenes."


    After all, they were the only "witnesses". As detectives, they naturally need "witness" testimony.


    Even though Gudako and Mashu believe in Sherlock Holmes, the three Hassans clearly don''t believe in this inexplicable man.


    But since Arash and Da Vinci chose to believe, the three Hassan had no choice but to let him go.


    After all, the other party came to find Gudako and others, and Gudako and others were willing to trust each other. It was really one willing to fight and the other willing to suffer, the three Hassans did not need to be stubborn.


    After that, Holmes said that he would take Chaldea and his entourage to "visit" the As Institute, and Da Vinci, unable to stand the "temptation", agreed.


    As ast resort, Gudako, Mashu, and Da Vinci follow Sherlock Holmes to the As Institution.


    As for the three Hassan and Arash? Undoubtedly discarded.

 Chapter 789: Weird Agravain

    Chapter 789: Weird Agravain


    Sherlock Holmes said, "There was absolutely no need for them to enter." Only Arash and the three Hassans were denied entry.


    It was not that Arash was not angry, but the anger of the three Hassans was unbearable, and Hassan of the Cursed Arm thought that Holmes was full of trouble.


    Finally after Gudako and Da Vinci''sfort and persuasion, the three Hassan and Arash became gatekeepers.


    Sherlock Holmes, Gudako, Mashu and Da Vinci enter the As Institute.


    Da Vinci makes a fuss along the way, while Gudako and Mashu answer Sherlock Holmes'' forensic questions.


    Finally, after defeating the "Guardian BOSS" step by step, everyone finally arrived at their destination.


    The defensive facility that Mashu had just destroyed was thest "gatekeeper".


    Before entering the "destination", Sherlock Holmes looked at Gudako and spoke with considerable emphasis.


    "Fujimaru, do you remember my analysis?"


    "Of course I remember, Holmes, you said that King Solomon''s "burning of human history" was actually finished, so he underestimated humans."


    "True, that is inferred from your testimony," corrected Holmes after smoking his pipe.


    But Gudako just smiled awkwardly.


    "I remember Mr. Holmes also said that King Solomon was preparing further ns." To avoid Gudako''s embarrassment, Mashu opened his mouth to ept it.


    "So do you know what the n is?"


    Because Sherlock Holmes reported himself under his real name, Mashu who was at the entrance of the As Institute was excited for a while, but this also made Holmes fully realize that this Mashu was his loyal fan.


    Sherlock Holmes naturally answers questions from his fans.


    "Of course not."


    A correct answer like that made Gudako almost fall, and Mashu also looked like he didn''t know what to say.


    In Da Vinci''s words, he was still enthusiastic about studying the pile of defensive facilities that Mashu had blown up.


    It could be said that Da Vinci had to study for a while every time he "passed a level".


    No way, the As Institute''s alchemical technology piqued Da Vinci''s interest, before entering, he was quite interested in the As Institute''s alchemical technology.


    Seeing Holmes atst, he still didn''t feel ufortable at all. If he doesn''t know, he just doesn''t know. What a simple truth.


    "Although I don''t know about King Solomon''s next ns, I have found some clues in the Burning History of Humanity n." Having finished speaking, Holmes walked to the front door.


    "Come with me," said Holmes, opening the door and entering.


    Without flinching at all, Gudako and Mashu walked side by side, and seeing the opening of a new "map", Da Vinci immediately followed.


    After going inside, whether it was Gudako or Mashu, his pupils suddenly shrank.


    "Here is!?"


    ...


    Inside the holy city, because the gates and most of the knights are gone, there are no enemies on the streets of the holy city.


    However, there was no human presence either.


    "It''s too cold in here." Wu Ming was walking down the street, frowning when he saw the interior of the holy city where there was no one around.


    Were those who entered the Holy City really stored in the Sacred Spear as "specimens" as Gawain said at the start?


    While he was thinking secretly, Jibril was also not silent, immediately, she discovered that magic power fluctuated violently in a certain ce.


    "Master, there should be someone fighting over there." Jibril pointed in a certain direction.


    "Let''s see, it should be Bedivere."


    After all, there were no other "enemies" besides Wu Ming himself and Jibril, and Bedivere as "enemies".


    "Yes!" Jibril fluttered her wings and flew soundlessly.


    Wu Ming did not fall, and flew towards Jibril flying.


    Turning around the corner, Wu Ming saw the sight of Agravain and a team of knights surrounding Bedivere.


    Bedivere dealt with the knights, and Jibril who arrived first, fought Agravain.


    Bedivere''s body passed the healing potion. Although it can cure the symptoms but not the root cause, that is enough for now. However due to the rtionship between humans, if Bedivere didn''t use the silver arm, he wouldn''t be able to be on the team. Surrounded by knights, he defeated them, but it was fine to protect himself.


    And Jibril should be much stronger than Agravain''s standards, but for some reason, Jibril couldn''t beat Agravain for a while.


    Wu Ming looked at Agravain carefully, and he found that a blue vein exploded under Agravain''s skin, as if it was about to explode, just like a Berserker.


    Not only that, Wu Ming could sense that Agravain''s own magic power had also increased greatly, as well as his other abilities.


    So Jibril won''t be able to beat Agravain for a while.


    "Could it be that Agravain received a blessing?" Wu Ming guessed.


    "Or rather, the result of using a lot of Berserk Runes."


    Apart from receiving the blessing of the Lion King''s Holy Grail, the use ofrge amounts of Berserk Runes could also reach Agravain''s current state.


    "But it''s just a dead end." Wu Ming shook his head helplessly.


    Then Wu Ming took out Exsilver from his Dragonest, and rushed towards Agravain.


    And Agravain found Wu Ming since Wu Ming appeared, but because of Jibril''s fight, Agravain couldn''t pay attention to Wu Ming.


    And Wu Ming really rushed himself, which waspletely in line with the intent of defeating Agravain.


    "Vero!!" Agravain roared, suddenly kicked Jibril and rushed towards Wu Ming.


    *ng------!*


    Exsilver collided with the greatsword, and after making a loud crashing sound, the two swords collided and produced sparks.


    "Go help Bedivere." Wu Ming nced at Jibril.


    Jibril who was suddenly kicked by Agravain, wanted to fight Agravain again, but since Wu Ming had said so, she had no choice but to give up.


    So Jibril took out her anger on the knights.


    "Vero, arhhhh!" Agravain roared again, causing Wu Ming to avert his gaze again.


    Wu Ming''s eyes became serious, and he could feel that Agravain''s muscle strength was growing little by little, and Wu Ming felt that he would lose his strength.


    As a person who was very close to Wu Ming, naturally Agravain could sense Wu Ming''s changes.


    "Ha ha ha!! How! Vero!! This is the blessing power of the Holy Grail and Berserk Runebined!! How! Isn''t that very strong!! Ahahahaha!!"

 Chapter 790: Agravain leaves the stage

    Chapter 790: Agravain leaves the stage


    Wu Ming didn''t guess wrong, but he only guessed half right.


    Agravain not only received the blessings of the Holy Grail, but also used the Berserk Rune.


    This led to a rapid increase in Agravain''s ability value, so Wu Ming had to face Agravain.


    But...


    "The drawbacks are clear too, Agravain."


    What Wu Ming said was true, Agravain who had received the blessings of the Holy Grail and the Berserk Rune was not as good as before, and he still had a violent psychopath that was quite dangerous.


    "Ha ha ha!! You''re right! But as long as I beat you! It is all over! No one can be against the king!! And as long as you''re not around!! The king will not fall asleep every day to miss you! It''s all over!! Ahahaha!!" Agravain said, arge amount of magic power poured out in an instant, and Wu Ming was suddenly pushed away.


    "You said Artoria fell asleep every day because she missed me?!"


    He didn''t pay attention to Agravain''s other words, but Wu Ming was quite moved by the phrase "The king misses you every day when you are sound asleep".


    If missing someone has to go to bed every day and get rid of them through deep sleep and dreams, then how important the missing person is to it.


    Wu Ming had an unrealistic idea that everything the Lion King was doing now was actually for him.


    However Agravain didn''t want to answer Wu Ming''s doubts, he saw Agravain holding a knight sword emit boundless magic and wildly rushing towards Wu Ming.


    "Die, die, die, die, die, hahahaha!!"


    Messy ck hair, Berserk Runes etched into the ck armor, his blood red and slightly protruding eyes widened, Agravain roared with his mouth wide open, like a "beast".


    It seemed that after meeting the "obsessed" person, Agravain hadpletely lost his mind.


    Right now Agravain only wanted to exterminate the individual named "Snce Vero Eude".


    *boom*


    The holy light was made stronger by Agravain, who opened a huge hole. The bricks scattered like bullets, and even a few stones were embedded inside and outside the armor, blood sttered instantly.


    And Wu Ming was naturally impossible to destroy. Ever since Agravain jumped, he used his magic power to release a sudden leap backwards, jumping out of Agravain''s attack range.


    *bye*


    With the sound of the knight''s bootsnding, Wu Ming looked at Agravai who was raising the knight''s greatsword again.


    "It seems that I was wrong" Wu Ming said.


    The worst thing he did wrong was that he didn''t trust Artoria and didn''t stand on Artoria''s side.


    "Obviously I said that I would stay with her the whole time, but I actually stood on the opposite side of her." Wu Ming''s eyes slightly dimmed.


    Even if the starting point is good, even if everything is for the world, no matter how "excuse" Wu Ming finds, there is no doubt that he is standing on the opposite side of Artoria.


    "If I had responded to Artoria''s summon from the start, or hade to this singrity and stood by Artoria''s side, I''m afraid the oue would have been much better than it is now."


    In that case, Mordred, Tristan, and Gawain would not be killed by him.


    "And Agravain probably wouldn''t have fallen into a frenzy like this which he hates the most." Seeing Agravain rushing towards him again, Wu Ming didn''t mean to avoid him at all, as if he had epted his fate.


    *Aum*


    A non-human roar escaped from Agravain''s mouth, and the Berserk Rune seeped into his face.


    "Let me,e to touch the pain for you" Wu Ming closed his eyes, and the Agravain knight sword also came to Wu Ming.


    "Friend."


    As the voice fell, a clearly visible magic power swept around, and the entire atmosphere froze.


    And Agravain froze in the air as if he was deep in ice, and the knight''s greatsword naturally stopped in front of Wu Ming.


    As for Wu Ming, he opened his eyes at this moment, and opened a pair of golden pupils that had turned into pure gold without knowing when it started.


    "Glorious and mighty God, wise and kind, mysterious and wise, I will derive from you the heavenly powers of the heavens, the protection of the earth, and the wisdom of men, and from these, I will incarnate wonders and guide the world until dawn." The m words were read from Wu Mingms mouth


    He put his hand on Agravain''s sword, without any words, he just lightly squeezed it, and with a faintly appearing magic circle, the sword instantly turned into flying shards, and the wind blew into the air.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming waved his hand, with the blessing of the incarnation, several runes instantly appeared in the air, and then stuck to Agravain.


    It is a collection of runes with effects such as "awakening", "removal" and "purification", and with the blessing of incarnation, the effect is even more extraordinary.


    In just an instant, Agravain''s Berserk Rune disappearedpletely, but more seriously, almost all of his armor was destroyed.


    Wu Ming withdrew the magic power he emitted, and Agravain fell to the ground.


    "Sir... Vero..." Agravain looked at him very weakly.


    "You once again beat me ha" He wanted tough at himself, but in the end, the weak Agravain couldn''t do it.


    At the same time, Agravain''s body gradually disappeared.


    It''s a precursor to exit.


    The "blessing" of the Holy Grail and therge number of Berserkaq Runes with serious side effects had long since caused Agravain''s spiritual base to copse.


    What Agravain had said earlier, "it''s all over," was actually referring to himself.


    "SirVeroI really envy you apanied by the king on the side" As he forced his body to make the final speech, Agravainwen''s body started copse at high speed.


    "I really hope I can beat you once"


    The voice fell, and there was nothing else in front of Wu Ming, only a hint of blue light remained, which disappeared with the wind.

 Chapter 791: Tri-Hermes

    Chapter 791: Tri-Hermes


    Gudako and Mashu who followed Sherlock Holmes into the room, were dumbfounded.


    Because the room in front of them was very simr to the control room in Chaldea.


    "This is Chaldea!? What happened?!" Gudako held his head in shock.


    This was apletely empty Chaldea control room without equipment like Chaldeas and Sheba''s lenses, and without a ceiling.


    Even though Mashu didn''t overreact like Gudako did, she was already taken aback.


    "No, senpai, although it''s very simr to Chaldea''s control room, it''s not Chaldea."


    Sherlock Holmes was not surprised that Mashu could make such a judgment.


    Because although it is very simr to Chaldea''s control room, in many details, it is very different from Chaldea''s control room.


    After all, as said before, this ce is very simr to the control room in Chaldea.


    "Mashu''s judgment is very correct, and, rather than saying that this ce is very simr to Chaldea''s control room, it is better to say that Chaldea is very simr to this ce." Sherlock Holmes exined to Mashu and Gudako with a warm smile. and then walked to the middle of the "control room".


    At this time, Da Vinci also spoke.


    "Oh, you don''t know yet." Da Vinci was not at all surprised, as if he already knew.


    "There are rumors like that in Chaldea." Da Vinci smiled mysteriously and continued.


    "It is said that the Chalde control room was designed exactly after the As Institute workshop."


    "What!?" Gudako and Mashu were both dumbfounded, they really didn''t understand the news.


    Although they more or less distrusted Da Vinci''s so-called "rumors," such "rumors" were probably only known to high-ranking Chaldeans.


    But what Da Vinci said was not without reason. Now this singrity is older than Chaldea. Then, there should be the As Institute first, then the Chaldea Control Room.


    Therefore, if we had to distinguish who came first and who camest, it would have to be As and Chaldea.


    "Da Vinci is right, Chaldea''s control room is indeed imitating the As Institute, or in other words, it was with the As Institute''s Master that Chaldea was founded." Sherlock Holmes Follow Da Vinci''s words.


    "I wonder why you can understand so clearly." Da Vinci narrowed his eyes.


    Even him, Servant Chaldea No. 2, know that Chaldea is not very clear, but Sherlock Holmes knows a lot about Chaldea, as if he was behind the scenes.


    "Hahaha~ Since this is the As Institution, there''s no one who can''t escape" By the way, Sherlock Holmes changed his tone upon hearing this.


    "Except that, all things in this world can not be separated from the record here," said Sherlock Holmes, pointing to the three megalithic monuments that stand in this ce.


    Because it''s open air, the sun spreads out here, reflecting off three towering boulders.


    "Tri-Hermes." Da Vinci slowly recited the names of the three megalithic monuments.


    "Tri-Hermes" Mashu took a breath.


    "Tri-Hermes" Gudako did the same, but Gudako hadn''t finished speaking yet.


    "What''s that?"


    ...


    Within the Holy City, on the road near the most central saint tower, Wu Ming walked side by side with Jibril and Bedivere.


    When Wu Ming used the incarnation, the knights around him were already stunned by the magic power released by him.


    The oue of the knights was naturally settled by Jibril and Bedivere.


    In this way, three people who are not there to stop them set foot on the road to the most central sacred tower.


    "Master, are you all right?" Jibril asked carefully, hovering by Wu Ming''s side.


    Wu Ming''s entire personality had changed quite a bit since Agravain''s exit.


    Jibril couldn''t tell Wu Ming''s change, but she could definitely feel it.


    Wu Ming shook his head, saying that he was fine.


    Bedivere also saw Wu Ming''s change, so he spoke up.


    "Sir Vero, it is better, the holy sword is handed over to you"


    Before Bedivere finished speaking, Wu Ming reached out, signaling Bedivere to stop talking.


    "I''m fine Bedivere, you have to return the holy sword yourself. I can''t rece your thousand years of waiting."


    After hearing this, Bedivere''s face became firm and he put on a "convinced" expression.


    After that, Wu Ming stopped, so did Jibril and Bedivere.


    Because they had arrived at the foot of the Holy Tower''s tower.


    "Let''s go, Bedivere." Wu Ming greeted Bedivere and stepped forward.


    "What about me? What about me?! Masters! You forgot about me~" Jibril was immediately displeased.


    Why don''t you call my name and follow it?


    Wu Ming turned his head and smiled slightly.


    "No need Jibril, after all, this is your Master''s personal business, you go to Ritsu and the others." After Wu Ming finished speaking, a Gate instantly appeared in Jibril''s head.


    "Ehhhh!?" Before Jibril could react, the Gate started to fall freely as if it was hit by gravity.


    As a result, Jibril was "swallowed" by this Gate.


    When it fell to the ground, the Gate disappeared, and Jibril also disappeared.


    Wu Ming nced at Bedivere, and Bedivere nodded, indicating that he was ready.


    The two of them walked to the sacred tower step by step.


    Since the Knights were almostpletely destroyed, no, it had to be said that they werepletely destroyed, so no enemies came out to stop Wu Ming and Bedivere.


    The army led by Agravain was already thest group of knights, and apart from him, the Knights of the Round Table only had Lancelot left, but since Lancelot was not in the holy city, this holy city had no enemies.


    Without the slightest pause, Wu Ming and Bedivere were only one floor away from reaching the top floor.


    At this moment, a shadow appeared in front of Wu Ming and Bedivere.


    "Your Majesty the Queen!" Bedivere immediately knelt down and saluted.


    That''s right, it was Guinevere.


    "Sir Bedivere, don''t be so polite." Guinevere said softly.


    The meaning of Guinevere is very simple, now Bedivere is a "rebel", there is no need to salute his "enemy" queen.


    This left Bedivere speechless, he wanted to defend himself but he didn''t know what to say when he opened his mouth.


    "Bedivere, you go up first." Wu Ming said to Bedivere.


    Even though she didn''t understand Wu Ming''s behavior, Bedivere had alreadyplied with Wu Ming''s orders.


    Bedivere climbed the stairs step by step, leaving Wu Ming and Guinevere behind, looking at each other.

 Chapter 792: Sherlock Holmes Doubt

    Chapter 792: Sherlock Holmes Doubt


    "Seeing what you look like, you should know that already." Guinevere folded her arms and walked down the stairs quietly to Wu Ming.


    Guinevere naturally talks about Artoria.


    "Agravain gave me a hint by ident." Wu Ming nodded.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming showed a somewhat helpless smile.


    "By the way, did you know from the start~"


    Guinevere shook her head slightly.


    "After you came to the Holy City and left, the king talked to me a lot, and I only found out then." Guinevere said, and held out her hand.


    Despite wearing armor, Wu Ming was not wearing a helmet, so Guinevere directly touched Wu Ming''s cheek.


    Without resisting Guinevere''s seemingly "excessive" movements, Wu Ming enjoyed Guinevere''s touch.


    "Sure enough, no matter what I do, I can''t win the king." Guinevere caressed Wu Ming''s face and showed a bitter smile.


    Even though this smile is worse than crying...


    "Sorry, Artoria is above you." Wu Ming''s eyes were calm, telling the truth, without hiding anything.


    This is not irresponsible, on the contrary, it is the most responsible thing to do in Guinevere''s view.


    "I know, that''s why people say that they can''tpete for the king~"


    Guinevere tilted her head, trying her best to keep her tears from falling.


    Guinevere''s love for Wu Ming was definitely no worse than any other.


    Whether it was the legend that Morgan Le Fay ended up falling in love, or the Berserker ss due to his obsession with Wu Ming, could see Guinevere''s feelings for Wu Ming.


    But Wu Ming smiled.


    "I''m not saying that if I choose Artoria, I''ll give up on you, Guinevere."


    He reached out his hand to caress Guinevere''s face, wiped the tears from the corners of Guinevere''s eyes with his fingers, and Wu Ming had an "arrogant" smile on his face.


    "This is not British, that''s not what I want to do. I will not let you and Artoria go."


    Wu Ming''s domineering and gentle words left Guinevere stunned for a moment, and after reacting immediately, she smiled.


    "Really, Sir Vero is really domineering." She rubbed Wu Ming''s hand, but because of the hand guard, it didn''t feel good.


    "I will be waiting for you, Sir Vero~"


    After Guinevere finished speaking, she leaned into Wu Ming''s arms, stood on tiptoe, wrapped her arms around Wu Ming''s neck, and kissed him gently.


    Guinevere looked at Wu Ming with loving eyes, then closed her eyes gently.


    Although Wu Ming was slightly surprised, he reacted immediately, hugging Guinevere with his backhand, and also closed his eyes, enjoying this moment of serenity.


    After tasting it for a while, the two sticking heads separated.


    Because Wu Ming sucked more cleanly, there was no such thing as left, coughing...


    "Hmph~ Really, Sir Vero, I didn''t expect you to be so skilled~" Guinevere''s face turned red, and shey in Wu Ming''s arms with love in her eyes.


    Wu Ming was not a novice, but Guinevere was quite skilled, despite his inexperienced moves.


    "I''ve been practicing, but what''s wrong with you?" Wu Ming deliberately pretended to be a little angry.


    Guinevere was really scared now.


    "Sir Vero! I haven''t trained with anyone else! I only look in the mirror sometimes" Halfway through, Guinevere immediately covered her mouth and blushed.


    "Just kidding, it''s the same sentence, I always believed in you." Wu Ming touched Guinevere''s head and apologized.


    Even though it was just a joke, the silence of Guinevere''s words was quite encouraging.


    "Sir Vero, I hate that" Guinevere lowered her head.


    But the joke had to end.


    Looking up again, Guinevere''s face still had a blush that didn''t go away.


    "Sir Vero, this is the kiss I gave you, and I will always be waiting for you~"


    "Un, I understand."


    ...


    As Institute, in front of Tri-Hermes.


    Sherlock Holmes exins the big push, but Gudako doesn''t understand Tri-Hermes at all, after all, Gudako''s Magecraft theory is not enough.


    So Sherlock Holmes gives a rather simplistic exnation of Gudako.


    Finally, Da Vinci summed it up in one sentence.


    "Simply put, it''s a world-ss encyclopedia of what to ask and what to answer."


    "I see, it''s like the Inte on aputer." Gudako clenched his fist with his left hand and struck his t right hand, suddenly realizing it.


    "Senpai''s metaphor is really appropriate" Mashu groaned awkwardly.


    "Enough to understand." As he smoked his pipe, Holmes smiled.


    Just like detectives, there are many mysterious events that cannot be understood. However, that''s all unimportant. As long as there are really reliable clues and logical reasoning, a famous detective can find the killer. It''s like 1+ 1=2 as simple as that.


    Although sometimes it equals 3 ...


    Cough cough, overall, it''s okay to understand.


    "While I was at the As Institute, through this Tri-Hermes, I searched for a lot of information about the burning of human history." Sherlock Holmes had his back to Gudako and the others.


    "So, Mr. Holmes, have you solved the ''mystery''?!" Mashu is a fan of Sherlock Holmes, quite passionate.


    "Cough, that''s not the point."


    When Sherlock Holmes said that, he turned his head slightly and looked at Mashu.


    "I can''t trust Roman."


    "Is there something wrong with Dr. Roman!?" Gudako repeated Holmes''s words in surprise.


    "But why??" Mashu also doubted Holmes'' words.


    It is not surprising that Sherlock Holmes knew Roman.


    After all, this was the As Institute, and even Sherlock Holmes could gather information about Gudako, Mashu, and Da Vinci, but it was impossible for Roman, the head of an ordinary Chaldean medical institution, to gather information.


    "ording to my investigations, the Marisbury Animusphere was also involved in the Holy Grail War in 2004." Holmes'' voice was heard.


    "Animuspheres?! This surnameIs it possible?!" Gudako was dumbfounded, she didn''t know the Marisbury Animusphere, but she saw the person''s surname.


    Just like Olga Marie''sst name.


    "Right, senpai, the Marisbury Animusphere is the former director of Chaldea and the father of director Olga Marie." Mashu confirmed.


    "After ughtering six other participants in the Holy Grail War, he won the final victory and received the Holy Grail," continued Holmes.


    "Wait, that means, before the burning of human history, did the former director obtain the Holy Grail!?" Mashu is shocked.


    "Then what request did the former director make?" Gudako asked curiously.


    "Cough, that''s not the problem." Holmes shook his head again.


    "The bottom line is that in that war, the Marisbury Animusphere also fought a Servant, and this Servant was summoned to Chaldea by charter in his second year, and at the age of 22 he became the head of a medical institution in Chaldea." After speaking, Holmes took a deep breath from his pipe.


    "That person, could it be Chaldea opened his eyes wide and said slowly.


    "Right, that person is Romani." At this time, Da Vinci, who had never spoken, suddenly spoke up.

 Chapter 793: Meet again

    Chapter 793: Meet again


    "Could that doctor really have a problem?!?!"


    Seeing that Da Vinci had acknowledged that the person was Roman, Gudako began to believe that "there was something wrong with Roman" that Holmes had said.


    Mashu''s eyes also showed surprise and suspicion, as all of this was directed at Doctor Roman.


    "No, Sherlock Holmes'' reasoning ispletely wrong." Da Vinci''s words were rather cruel, as if mourning Sherlock Holmes'' suspicions of Roman.


    This made Holmes helplessly shrug and puff on his pipe.


    Immediately after, Da Vinci looked at Gudako and Mashu.


    "Ritsu, Mashu, I can only tell you this, although Romani has him own secret, there is absolutely no problem with him, you must remember this."


    Da Vinci''s sapphire-like eyes were full of seriousness, and Gudako and Mashu couldn''t help but strain when they were looked at by these serious eyes.


    Immediately, Gudako immediately responded.


    "Yes! Da Vinci-chan! I remember!" Gudako stood up and answered Da Vinci earnestly.


    "I also remember, Da Vinci-chan, I''m sorry that we doubted Dr. Romani." Mashu felt very guilty, and his small head couldn''t help but lower his head.


    "There is no need to feel guilty, Mashu, this is all due to the fault of Sherlock Holmes'' reasoning. If you want to me him, you can me him." Da Vinci spoke the scariest words with the most beautiful face.


    "Hahaha~ So grateful." Sherlock Holmes was also very cooperative with Da Vinci''s jokes, and of course he didn''t care.


    "With Leonardo da Vinci''s guarantee, I will include Dr. Roman into the ''alibi list'' for the time being."


    After all, there was Tri-Hermes, and Sherlock Holmes also knew that, as one of the first Servants to appear in Chaldea, Da Vinci was considered a "senior" figure.


    Since there was Da Vinci''s assurance, it was not impossible to believe in Roman.


    But Roman was still under suspicion by Holmes, after all, Holmes said "temporarily".


    "Right!" Gudako suddenly shouted.


    "Mr. Holmes, can this Tri-Hermes help us locate the Sun King?" Gudako suddenly thought, after all, the purpose of their visit to the desert this time was not to find the As Institute, but to fight the Sun King.


    After all, Sherlock Holmes says that, except for certain existences that Tri-Hermes cannot record, everything else in this world is recorded by Tri-Hermes.


    Therefore, it should be possible to ask Sherlock Holmes to help check the location of the Sun King.


    "Don''t worry about this, someone will naturally take you to the Sun Kingter." Sherlock Holmes smiled cheerfully.


    "Is someone going to take us there?" Gudako was confused, she couldn''t imagine who would lead them to the Sun King.


    "Okay, it''s time for you to leave, let''s go." Without continuing to exin to Gudako, Sherlock Holmes rushed over to take people away.


    "Mr. Holmes, will you note with us?" Mashu opened his big eyes and looked confused.


    ording to the previous practice, the new friendly Servants had to act alongside them.


    "No, I still have some things to leave here." Holmes refused.


    Since Sherlock Holmes had said so, Gudako and the others were speechless.


    After seeing Da Vinci who nodded in agreement, Gudako, Mashu, and Da Vinci left here and returned to the entrance of the As Institute.


    "Huh~~"


    After Gudako and the others left, Sherlock Holmes sucked on his pipe and exhaled smoke from his mouth loudly.


    "Then let''s begin a new round of reasoning, my friend."


    Sherlock Holmes turned his head, and a silver-white figure reflected in Holmes''s retina.


    ...


    The tower in the center of the holy city, Wu Ming did not dy in the slightest, after bidding farewell to Guinevere, he ascended to the highest level.


    But what was reflected in Wu Ming''s eyes was Bedivere kneeling on one knee as if to show something. With a satisfied expression on his face, his body turned into crumbs and crashed towards the tower in this tower from a distance.


    And in front of the shattered Bedivere, there was no doubt that the fully armed Lion King  Artoria Pendragon.


    Although Wu Ming didn''t know exactly what Bedivere had been doing during the period when he didn''t appear, he could guess it even by guessing.


    Return the holy sword.


    Only by returning the holy sword and losing its obsession would a body that had lived for thousands of years crumble and crumble from being too long.


    After all, the human body will inevitably turn to dust after thousands of years.


    However, after returning the holy sword, Artoria''s holy spear should have disappeared.


    After all, Wu Ming did not see the figure with the holy spear in Artoria''s hand.


    "Vero, no, it''s time for Wu Ming to silence you, right." Artoria, fully armed and unable to see her face, said as she took off her armor.


    It was still slightly revealing blue tights and a small red cape with an appearance at the neckline.


    But the point was that Artoria''s originally shining eyes had lost their radiance.


    That''s not what''s called a highlight, it just feels different.


    The original lion king, Artoria, was like a goddess who was far above, but now Artorias, the aura of the goddess has basicallypletely disappeared, but she is more like a king who understands the human heart.


    It was very understanding in every way .


    "Artoria, I''m sorry."


    Wu Ming was not at all surprised that Artoria could say her name.


    Even though it was a long time ago, Wu Ming still remembered him telling Artoria her name.


    As for Wu Ming''s apology, Artoria did not respond.


    After all, she had grown up, and was no longer a little girl who didn''t understand the human heart.


    "I don''t ept your apology." Artoria said correctly and was quite calm.


    "This..." Wu Ming was helpless, but this was also expected by it.


    It wasn''t that Artoria didn''t ept Wu Ming''s apology, but rather that he was prepared for all of Artoria''s answers, both positive and negative.


    After all, whether it is a girl or a queen, as long as she is a woman, then what she does and thinks is not something you can understand for a while.


    "Sorry, I will handle it with you, but please let me understand."


    Wu Ming said, and walked towards Artoria.


    "Is the n you prepared really for me?"


    But Artoria said you were thinking about peaches.


    "Of course not."

 Chapter 794: Sudden attack and besieged

    Chapter 794: Sudden attack and besieged


    "Uh" Wu Ming didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "I support all humans, but I summoned the Knights of the Round Table, just to see if I could find you." Artoria said without changing her expression, and all she could say was that she was indeed the Queen.


    "But how did I hear Guinevere say that you called her here to find me?"


    Before appearing, while Wu Ming and Guinevere were warm, Guinevere briefly exined the matter to Wu Ming.


    Since Guinevere is obsessed with Wu Ming, then Guinevere who appears in the Berserker ss will have the ability to explore Wu Ming, which is referred to as [Anti-Vero Radar].


    Artoria summoned Guinevere precisely because she wanted to use this ability.


    Otherwise, why would Artoria summon a useless queen? Would you like to see it as a pretty vase?


    Artoria said it was enough to look in the mirror every day.


    "..." Artoria didn''t speak, just closed her eyes.


    Immediately after, Artoria opened her eyes, and her amber pupils stared straight at Wu Ming.


    "She''s talking nonsense." These were words of Artoria''s serious nonsense.


    Ignoring Artoria''s words for now, Wu Ming continued.


    "Guinevere also told me that you sleep every day to vent your thoughts about me, trying to dispel them with dreams."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, a trace of red appeared on Artoria''s face, like a girl whose little secret had been exposed.


    "I am kidding." Wu Ming showed a sessful joke smile.


    Guinevere didn''t tell Wu Ming this, after all, Guinevere wasn''t the roundworm in Artoria''s stomach, so how could she know a secret that Artoria didn''t tell her.


    Artoria was helpless for a moment.


    "If it was me when I was younger, I''m afraid I would have been angry with you," Artoria said with a nostalgic look.


    Of course, Artoria was referring to the "young me" who wasn''t yet king.


    "Perhaps, I won''t be like a little girl, and I''ll lose my temper over something like that." As a king, Artoria had to focus on the overall situation.


    After all, as long as they were kings, they were quite stable and reliable characters, and Artoria who wanted to be the ideal king, could now be said to have achieved her ideal requirements.


    "So what?" However Wu Ming didn''t think there was a problem with Artoria like this.


    "As long as they still love each other, it''s not a problem."


    Walking in front of Artoria, Wu Ming showed the most perfect smile.


    Artoria also smiled, and, her mouth slightly raised, was quite beautiful at the moment.


    "Of course, you can only be my queen."


    As Artoria said that, she grabbed the armor around Wu Ming''s neck and pulled him in front of him.


    "WaitWait a minute, Artoria, you" Seeing Artoria who was about to kiss Wu Ming, he felt his slightly sweet breath.


    "Being a king is of course not limited to small things. I want to admit that I miss you because I want you to be my queen." Somewhat domineering words left Artoria''s mouth, which left Wu Ming stunned for a moment.


    "No this but" Wu Ming was confused for a moment, not knowing what to say.


    This usually happens to him as a man, right?


    As expected of the Queen...


    "There''s no point in talking too much, it''s punishment. Punishing you for not being on my side is alsopensation, to make up for my longing for you." Artoria said, and kissed Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming was dumbfounded as he was forcefully kissed.


    But he immediately reacted.


    After all, Artoria had to take the initiative to do this kind of thing.


    After removing his armor, he hugged Artoria with his backhand, and Wu Ming started a new "fun".


    But before the two of them could go any deeper, a terrifying bolt of lightning was shot from a distance.


    His target was exactly where Wu Ming and Artoria were, the tallest holy tower on the side of the Holy City.


    A big explosion urred.


    *Explosion----!!*


    ...


    A deep hole in the desert, at the entrance of the As institute.


    Hassan of the Hundred Face and Hassan of the Cursed Arm paced back and forth, somewhat ufortably.


    Hassan Serenity crouched quietly in the corner, but the anxiety in his eyes was no worse than the other two Hassan.


    Instead, Arash came to the bunker quite calmly, cautiously and secretly investigating the situation nearby.


    After a wave of reconnaissance, Arash descended from the bunker and began to rest.


    This is a shift, because it is not necessary for everyone to investigate together, so several people agree toe one by one, so that other Servants can also rest.


    "What''s up everyone, are you still worried?" Arash said cheerfully when he saw Hassan''s appearance, trying to pull everyone out of their depression.


    "After all, that Sherlock Holmes is very suspicious." Hassan Serenity stood up, then went over to her to investigate the surroundings.


    "Master Chaldea and the others entered like this. Totally reckless." Hassan of the Hundred Face''s tone was a little rushed.


    That''s right, she followed them because she was worried about their safety, but she was rejected, everyone would be angry.


    "But Ritsu-sama and the others seem to believe in Sherlock Holmes." Since the other party had a good rtionship with Wu Ming, they were also respected by Hassan Serenity.


    "Da Vinci and Mashu are very reliable Servants, and they will be fine." Arash cheers everyone up.


    "I hope so." Hassan of the Cursed Arm said so, jumped into the sand pit, and began to investigate.


    Hassan of the Hundred Face and Hassan Serenity did not speak again. Even though Arash didn''t know the two of them, he also knew that they didn''t like to talk, so he sat down and rested.


    And at this moment, the door of the As Institute opened.


    Gudako, Mashu and Da Vinci... came out in a truck with messy things.


    "!?" This shocked Hassan of the Hundred, Hassan Serenity, and Arash, and they thought it was something from the As Institutioning out.


    "Hi~ everyone, Da Vinci-chan is back~" Da Vinci, who was in charge of driving, said in an excited tone.


    Gudako and Mashu, who were sitting behind Da Vinci, smiled awkwardly.


    The car was on its way back, and Da Vinci temporarily put it together with the alchemy pieces he had dropped. Of course, his goal was to pocket the alchemy items that interest Da Vinci that he encountered along the way.


    Since Da Vinci made cars out of wood and minerals, Gudako and Mashu are no wonder Da Vinci could make cars.


    "What''s this?" Arash looked at the mess being towed in the car, a little confused.


    "Ahahaha Da Vinci-chan wants to get some stuff, but we can''t" Gudako scratched the back of his head.


    That''s why they are so slow. It didn''t take much time to get back all the way, but on the way back, they picked up the "trash" and waited for Da Vinci to build a car, which took a long time.


    "Good thing nothing happened, Holmes didn''t do anything to you, did he?" asked Hassan of the Hundred Face worriedly.


    "No, no, Mr. Holmes just showed us the As Institute." Mashu smiled.


    It would have been better to hide it from what Sherlock Holmes had told them.


    "It doesn''t matter." Hassan Serenity nodded.


    At this time, Hassan of the Cursed Arm suddenly rushed down.


    "Not good, we are surrounded."

 Chapter 795: Lancelots Attack?

    Chapter 795: Lancelot''s Attack?


    "What?!" Whether it was Hassan or Arash, or Gudako and Mashu, everyone was shocked.


    "Surrounded?" Da Vinci didn''t panic, but sat in the car thinking about something.


    "Hassan of the Cursed Arm, have you seen who the enemy is?" After getting out of the car, Mashu immediately asked Hassan of the Cursed Arm who went to investigate.


    "It is from the Holy City, and the leader is Lancelot, the Knight of the Round Table." Hassan of the Cursed Arm''s tone was heavy.


    They had dealt with the Knights of the Round Table for a long time, and of course they knew each other, but it was precisely because of their understanding that Hassan of the Cursed Arm spoke so much.


    "Lancelot is known as the first knight under the British Silver Dragon. It is said that no one among the Knights of the Round Table can defeat him except the British Silver Dragon."


    Even Gawain who was favored by the sun, was defeated by Lancelot in the annals of mythological history.


    "Lancelot..." Mashu was slightly taken aback, as if she was thinking of something.


    "It''s okay, Mashu." Gudako who got out of the car with Mashu, grabbed Mashu''s hand and asked concernedly.


    "I''m fine, senpai. After all, that Knight Lancelot is Sir Ghad''s father, and I will face Sir Lancelot. My feelings are a bit subtle" Mashu exined the reason with a strange expression.


    "Don''t worry Mashu, even if your fatheres, I will support you by your side!" Thinking that Mashu who was influenced by Ghad, would face his father''s fear, Gudako pushed Mashu away.


    But Mashu looked embarrassed.


    "No, senpai how should I put it, I don''t know why, I just wanted to go out and teach Sir Lancelot a good lesson." Mashu''s eyes turned cold.


    "Eh... Not shy to meet father..." This time it was Gudako''s turn to be embarrassed.


    "Alright, Ritsu and Mashu, you two should be quiet, not sure if you guys are going to fight or not." Da Vinci made a sound, signaling for Gudako and Mashu to calm down first.


    "Not necessarily fighting or not?" Gudako and Mashu repeated unconsciously.


    "Da Vinci, why do you say that?" Hassan of the Cursed Arm walked up to Da Vinci and wanted to ask what happened.


    He didn''t think the Knights of the Round Table would let them, much less the Chaldeans.


    Although the saying "there are no eternal enemies, only eternal interests" is a good saying, there is no mutual interest between them.


    The other party wanted to exterminate them all, and the Chaldea were also in opposition because they wanted to protect the people the other party wanted to kill.


    Therefore, for those who had be enemies and had no interest, there was absolutely no need for the other party to make peace.


    Not to mention that the other party is still a round table knight who is obedient to the Lion King, making peace talks even more impossible.


    "Un~ we can''t escape, right?" Da Vinci got out of the car and fell to the ground. He patted the car.


    "Although we can also rely on this car to try to rush out, the chances of it getting damaged in the middle of the hunt are quite high."


    Walking behind the crowd, Da Vinci turned around.


    "So, let''s see the other party''s intentions."


    Gudako and Mashu nodded first, after all, there was no other way.


    Hassan of the Cursed Arm nced at Hassan of the Hundred Face and Hassan Serenity, and then nodded in agreement with the two.


    "Then let me be the vanguard."


    After all, one had to contact the other party first, to determine the other party''s intentions.


    Otherwise, everyone went to talk to each other, and if the other party was hostile, then it would be a self-inflicted trap.


    Without waiting for Gudako and the others to agree, Arash jumped into the sand pit with a brisk walk.


    "Arash" Mashu shouted subconsciously, but Arash had already left.


    "Rx Mashu, Arash is not a weak creature." Hassan of the Cursed Arm is entertaining.


    After all, he is the hero who ravaged the earth.


    "Let''s go, everyone, let''s follow and see," suggested Da Vinci.


    After all Arash had to be protected.


    ....


    On the ground, on the edge of the bunker.


    Gudako and the others crouched here, staring at Arash who was in front of Lancelot''s team.


    Arash who was close to Lancelot''s army was not attacked by Lancelot. On the other hand, Lancelot... looks like a friend?


    Faced with the wary Arash, Lancelot looked somewhat troubled.


    Gudako and Mashu were confused.


    "Does Lancelot really want to make peace with us?" Gudako said subconsciously.


    "I hope so." Whether it was in ce of Ghad or as Mashu herself, Mashu hoped Lancelot would be on their side.


    Lancelot is Ghad''s father, and Mashu doesn''t want hrt and Lancelot to be against each other, Lancelot is a strong Knight of the Round Table and a very reliable helper.


    Lancelot didn''t know what to say to Arash. In the end, Lancelot kept his troops in ce, kept his distance from Arash, and followed Arash towards the sand pit.


    It seems that Lancelot went to the meeting alone.


    As Lancelot approached, Hassan of the Cursed Arm, Hassan of the Hundred Face, and Hassan Serenity immediately came out, surrounding Lancelot in a triangr shape.


    "Hassan? Please don''t do that, please believe me, I''m on your side," Lancelot said calmly, taking it for granted.


    "You have no reason to stand on our side," said Hassan of the Cursed Arm holding a dagger.


    Seeing the three Hassans who were so alert and staring at Gudako, Mashu, and Da Vinci at the edge of the bunker, Lancelot lowered his head subconsciously.


    In fact, it was because Lancelot panicked a little when he saw Mashu.


    Mashu, Gudako, and Da Vinci came and asked Lancelot.


    "Lancelot, do you have any evidence to prove that you are on our side?" Mashu''s face looked fair and firm.


    "Could it be that Sir Vero didn''t tell you?" Lancelot was confused.


    Gudako and Mashu looked at each other and both shook their heads.


    "Vero senpai didn''t tell me anything about you."


    Mashu is quite heartless, Lancelot is a little sad, but as a father, he must be strong.


    "Actually Sir Vero looked for me before, and I was opposed by him then." Lancelot exined.


    "Then why did you lead an army to attack my vige?" asked Hassan of the Cursed Arm, the dagger in his hand reflecting the sunlight, frightening him.


    The shape seemed to reverberate, Hassan of the Cursed Arm''s dagger and Hassan Serenity''s poison also emitted a strange light.


    "This Sir Vero asked me to stay under the king''s care as a spy, so I must lead an army to attack your vige." Lancelot tried his best to exin, but Hassan of the Hundred Face first expressed his disbelief.


    "Quibble!"


    Gudako and Mashu didn''t know what to do at the moment, and Arash frowned.


    On the other hand, Da Vinci had a smile that had seen it all, but he didn''t say it.


    At the moment of stalemate, a male voice came from behind Gudako and the others.


    "Enough, everyone put down their weapons, Lancelot is on our side."

 Chapter 796: Enemy Starting Action

    Chapter 796: Enemy Starting Action


    "Assassins?!"


    "Vero-senpai?!"


    "Sir Vero?!"


    The first to react were Gudako, Mashu, and Hassan Serenity.


    Everyone turned their gaze back, and the arrivals were really Wu Ming.


    Jumping from the bunker to the ground, Wu Ming patted the dust on his sleeves.


    "Cursed Arm, Hundred Face, put down your weapon. Lancelot was telling the truth. When he met me, he was opposed by me."


    The reason why only Hassan of the Cursed Arm and Hassan of the Hundred Face were shouted out was because Hassan Serenity hadid down his weapon long before Wu Ming spoke for the first time.


    Mmm, very good.


    Hassan of the Cursed Arm hesitated, then lowered the dagger.


    However Hassan of the Hundred Face pointed his dagger at Wu Ming.


    "Perhaps Lancelot is looking for someone to imitate you, specifically to confuse us!!"


    After Hassan of the Hundred Face said this, Gudako who originally wanted to fall into Wu Ming''s arms, also stopped, and Hassan Serenity who was standing by Wu Ming''s side at some point, were also slightly wary.


    Indeed what Hassan of the Hundred Face said was also possible, after all, the timing of Wu Ming''s appearance was too coincidental.


    Wu Ming faced Hassan of the Hundred''s doubts, he naturally had a way of proving himself.


    Wu Ming waved, and instantly, a strange ck and purple Gate opened above his head, and the Gate instantly fell free, swallowing Hassan of the Hundred Face at high speed.


    Then, another Gate opened above the sand pit, and in an instant, a ck object fell from the portal.


    The former was the entrance, thetter was the exit, and Hassan of the Hundred Face had undoubtedly fallen into the bunker.


    *boom*


    The sound of an object hitting the ground came from the sand pit.


    Undoubtedly, Wu Ming transferred Hassan of the Hundred Face to the bunker.


    And this Gate, only Wu Ming can use it.


    "This is the real Assassin!" Gudako was overjoyed and threw herself into Wu Ming''s arms.


    Rubbing Gudako''s small head and loosening it, Wu Ming looked at the crowd quite seriously.


    "The Holy City is under attack."


    "!?"


    ...


    The original holy tower in the center of the holy city is now in ruins.


    As if orchestrated by TNT explosives, the entire sacred tower waspletely shattered into ruins under the onught of thunder.


    Not only the holy tower, but the entire holy city was also affected, the houses copsed, the ground was crushed, and the trees burned, as if they had experienced a natural disaster.


    This showed how terrifying the thunder that attacked the Holy City was.


    In the ruins, magic power suddenly erupted, dispersing the remnants of the broken ruins.


    Wu Ming held Artoria in his left hand, and Guinevere who was full of shame, in his right, and his magic power was revealed immensely, protecting the two.


    The moment the lightning struck, Wu Ming immediately reacted and took the lead to protect Artoria in front of him.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming opened the Gate with lightning speed and came to Guinevere, who was on the next floor and saved Guinevere who was nearly knocked out m.


    As for how to avoid the damage from the explosion, Wu Ming used it to avoid the gap after entering the portal.


    Seriously, if not for Wu Ming''s quick response, Guinevere would have returned to the Throne of Heroes.


    "It doesn''t matter." Wu Ming looked at Guinevere with concern.


    "SirI''m notit''s fine" Even though Guinevere was indeed fine, she must have been surprised.


    It was suddenly shot by a "missile", and it didn''t know until after being hit. Besides, anyone on the scene would be scared.


    "Looks like the man from the Sun King did it." Leaving Wu Ming''s embrace, Artoria looked towards the west very calmly.


    Okay, Artoria is the king, and the king will not be afraid...


    The attack just now wasunched from the west where the Sun King was.


    Immediately after, Artoria frowned slightly and looked at Wu Ming and Guinevere.


    "How long do you want to hug?"


    The corner of Wu Ming''s mouth twitched, and he let go of the hand that was holding Guinevere''s waist.


    However, Guinevere had no intention of letting go.


    "Ah~ Sir Vero, I''m so scared~" As she said, Guinevere, who wrapped his arm around Wu Ming''s neck, leaned into Wu Ming''s arm, and rubbed Wu Ming''s chest.


    "Uh" Wu Ming didn''t know if Guinevere was faking it or if she was really scared. After all, Wu Ming knew one thing.


    Meaning, Artoria had been exposed.


    But Wu Ming couldn''t push Guinevere away, after all, how could a boy push a cute girl who threw her hands away.


    As a result, Wu Ming immediately changed the subject.


    "Sure enough, after losing the holy spear, did the entire holy city be ordinary?"


    Artoria nodded as usual.


    "After all, the holy spear that supports the defense of the entire holy city. After Sir Bedivere returned the holy sword to me, Rhongomyniad naturally disappeared."


    Just as ink drips into clean water, water is assimted with the ink, this is an irreversible process.


    However, the defense of the holy city is supported by the holy spear, without the holy spear, the holy city will naturally be an ordinary city.


    The holy tower which was the incarnation of the holy spear, also became an ordinary tower after the holy spear disappeared.


    "That man from the Sun King will really take advantage of that opportunity." Artoria looked at the Sun King expressionlessly, but the anger in her voice could not be hidden.


    Whoever is caught will be angry.


    "The other party might not be the Sun King anymore," Wu Ming said suddenly.


    "What do you mean?" Artoria turned her head and looked at Wu Ming with a nk expression.


    Immediately, Wu Ming informed Artoria of the reason.


    After thinking for a few seconds, Artoria nodded.


    "There is indeed a possibility, no wonder the Sun King would break his promise toe to me to cooperate."


    Immediately after, Artoria reached out and grabbed it out of thin air, and an invisible weapon was held in Artoria''s hand.


    It was the holy sword attached to Invincible Air Excalibur


    "You dare to conspire against me, even if I lose the holy spear, the majesty of the Lion King is invible."


    Looking at Guinevere who continued to lie in Wu Ming''s arms, Artoria said to Wu Ming.


    "Your teleportation ability that I didn''t know should be able to be used."


    When Artoria said that, Wu Ming understood what she meant.


    "Of course." Wu Ming responded with a reliable smile to Artoria.


    "My ns are ruined, but must continue to save, so the one who usurped the Sun King must be defeated."


    It made sense that after Artoria''s holy spear disappeared, this singrity without the support of the holy grail and holy spear should start repairing itself, but it didn''t.


    There is no doubt that this must be the work of the "Sun King".


    "By your orders, king."


    Of course, if Artoria took the initiative to exin, there might be an element of arrogance.


    However Wu Ming was sprayed by Artoria.


    "Then why are you still holding my queen!! Why don''t you go now!!"


    Seeing the angry Artoria and the unhappy Guinevere in his arms, Wu Ming smiled awkwardly.


    With a little jealousy.

 Chapter 797: Pharaohs Crisis

    Chapter 797: Pharaoh''s Crisis


    To say that the one who was most worried about the attack on the Holy City, it must be Lancelot.


    "Sir Vero Didn''t you go to attack the Holy City" Lancelot was confused and spoke cautiously, for fear of denying Wu Ming.


    But ever since Lancelot opened his mouth, he would definitely refute Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming coughed awkwardly, then started to exin.


    "After I attacked the Holy City, someone else carried out a sneak attack from behind."


    "Sir Vero, what happened?" Lancelot immediately became nervous when he heard this.


    Although Lancelot "betrayed", he also "betrayed" to "save" Artoria, therefore Lancelot still considers Artoria as king.


    "Don''t worry, Lancelot, the Holy City is under my attack. Before being attacked by the enemy, except for the king and queen, everyone had left." Wu Ming exined to Lancelot quite calmly.


    Simply put, in this case, there is no need to worry at all.


    "It seems that this statement is even worse..." Mashu whispered, and Gudako, who heard Mashu''s harsh words, nodded in agreement.


    "Gawain and Agravain already" Lancelot looked a little sad, meaningless, meaning, Gawain and the others also left the stage.


    Despite appearing as a Servant who has died, Lancelot still mourns the loss of Gawain and Agravain.


    For Lancelot, the second unbearable thing in the world was facing hisrades and the king''s sword.


    Of course, the most unbearable thing is turning against princess6a


    Wu Ming patted Lancelot on the shoulder, signaling Lancelot to grieve and change.


    "Bedivere has returned the holy sword to the king. The king and queen are doing well, and they have promised us that they will join us in our crusade against the final enemy."


    This is good news for Lancelot.


    "Really, the king has been ''saved''." Lancelot closed his eyes and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Even Mashu and Gudako were also happy.


    Gudako is happy to have a powerful aid to help them, and Mashu has both the former and the joy of "saving" the king.


    After all, Ghad also influences Mashu.


    Immediately after, Lancelot seemed to think of something, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Wu Ming.


    "By the way, is Bedivere all right?"


    "Afterpleting his mission, as an ordinary person who had lived for a thousand years, he naturally turned to ashes and disappeared." Wu Ming tried his best to keep his tone even, trying not to cause any panic.


    "However this is impossible." Gudako, Mashu, Da Vinci, Arash, Lancelot, and Hassan were dumbfounded when they heard Wu Ming say this.


    "Vero senpai, what do you mean, Sir Bedivere is a human??" Mashu said in disbelief.


    The others also looked at Wu Ming in confusion.


    So Wu Ming started to exin.


    "It''s normal that you don''t know, I guess Bedivere didn''t tell you, but one thing is clear, Bedivere is a human and not a Servant, which is for real."


    "This should be Merlin''s ability." Lancelot sighed.


    In his impression, only Merlin had the ability to make an ordinary person live for so long.


    "Then how did Sir Bedivere live for a thousand years" Mashu bit his lip, feeling a little sad.


    The others also lowered their heads, expressing their silence for Bedivere.


    Including Hassan of the Hundred Face who is always hostile to the Knights of the Round Table.


    However, unlike Servants, Bedivere is a true human.


    Ordinary humans can live for a thousand years, don''t talk about it, the point is loneliness and dedication, not everyone can survive and survive.


    Apart from Merlin''s help, there is a very persistent belief that allows Bedivere to survive alone.


    I must return the holy sword to the king, I must...


    With this in mind, Bedivere insisted on walking this path and seeded.


    Therefore, what Bedivere needed was not sympathy andpassion, but respect.


    "Bedivere left satisfied. You disrespect him like this," Wu Ming said jokingly.


    "And based on Bedivere''s achievements, he will definitely be a Heroic Spirit." Even if he didn''t be a Heroic Spirit, Wu Ming would seek Counter Force, let Counter Force help, and make Bedivere a Heroic Spirit.


    Although bing a Heroic Spirit was also a kind of "torture" in another sense, Wu Ming believed that Bedivere would definitely be willing.


    Of course, if Bedivere didn''t want to, Wu Ming wouldn''t force him.


    "Bedivere managed to ''awaken'' the Lion King. What we need to do now is strike thest enemy and fix this singrity." Wu Ming''s eyes were firm and he spoke from the bottom of his heart.


    "Yes!" Mashu and Gudako answered seriously, after all, there is still a chance to see Bedivere in the future, so don''t be too sad now.


    The three Hassan and Arash nodded, Lancelot clenched his fists and his eyes became firm.


    "Okay~ Seeing everyone so energetic, I''m also motivated by this genius~" Da Vinci smiled and activated the atmosphere.


    "By the way, when Holmes said ''someone will take us to the Sun King'', I thought it was Lancelot, but it''s Vero."


    It was because Lancelot was thought to be the one who brought them to the Sun King, so Da Vinci didn''t panic at all when he found out that they had been surrounded by Lancelot.


    "It wouldn''t be wrong to say that Lancelot was the one who led the way for you. After all, he originally meant it this way." Wu Ming said, looking at Lancelot.


    Lancelot nodded knowingly.


    "That''s right. After I retreated from the mountain vige, I fought Nitocris. After all, the other party is the enemy. I want to help Chaldea ovee Nitocris first to relieve the pressure." After that, Lancelot showed a bitter expression.


    "In the end, I didn''t expect that the other party had prepared a teleportation Magecraft, but when he left, he told me Master Chaldea''s current location, and asked me toe to receive him, so I went straight to the As Institute which is here."


    "In that case, it should be Magecraft Nitocris at the door of the As Institute. The Magecraft she made is most likely the Magecraft of the age of the gods, and it''s quite hidden," Da Vinci said thoughtfully.


    It was precisely because of the Magecraft of the age of the gods that Da Vinci did not find Magecraft Nitocris under his negligence.


    As for Nitocris knowing about the As Institute, however, the As Institute was located in the Egyptian desert, and it was normal for Nitocris to know the As Institute.


    In this way, when they entered the As Institute, they touched the spell of Nitocris, and she knew of their existence.


    "No!" Wu Ming suddenly made a sound, and everyone looked at him.


    "Nitocris has returned to the Sun King temple, right?" Wu Ming looked at Lancelot.


    Lancelot nodded.


    "It should be like this, after all, he is the Sun King himself."


    "But the Sun King might not be the Sun King anymore" Gudako said in a heavy tone.


    Immediately after, Mashu showed a worried expression.


    "Nitocris...in danger..."

 Chapter 798: Gods Punishment

    Chapter 798: God''s Punishment


    Five kilometers outside the Great Temple of Ramses IIplex, ck and purple ripples appeared out of thin air.


    From this ck hole-like Gate, Wu Ming, Artoria, and Guinevere came out.


    "Is that the temple of the Sun King?" Artoria stared at the buildings in the distance.


    Although Artoria knew that the Sun King owned a templeplex, she had never seen one before.


    Ramses II was the same, he knew where the Holy City was, but just like Artoria who had never seen a temple, Ramses II had never seen the Holy City.


    Because both are characters who have to sit in base camp.


    "Since the opponent has prepared a defensive spell, my Gate cannot be teleported right away."


    Therefore, Wu Ming chose to open a Gate that was five kilometers from the templeplex.


    After all, it was only five kilometers away, not too far for a Servant.


    Of course, even if teleported further, it wouldn''t be a problem for Artoria right now.


    "Let''s go." Artoria said coldly, and started walking towards the buildingplex.


    This surprised Guinevere.


    "King, are you going to just break through like this?"


    It wasn''t that Guinevere was a coward, it was just that Artoria, who had lost the holy spear by now, might not be the opponent of the enemy who had the position of the great temple of Ramses II.


    She is not afraid of death, but is against meaningless death.


    But what Guinevere was really thinking was...


    As a "cushioned person", Artoria naturally understood what Guinevere was thinking.


    At first, she was very displeased with Guinevere''s actions following her, but Artoria was even more displeased this time.


    "You can go back to the Holy City and stay."


    "It''s fine, King, you actually let me return to the holy city that has be a ruin. What should you do if something happens?" Guinevere replied in a silent embrace.


    Artoria didn''t speak, but the blue veins protruding on her forehead made Wu Ming, who was subconsciously hugging Guinevere, gulp nervously.


    Artoria knew that Guinevere wasn''t as weak as she seemed, and she was a Berserker after all, right?


    Feeling that the atmosphere was not quite right, Wu Ming immediately changed the subject.


    "Actually, if we can still open the Gate in the Great Temple, we won''t have to go deep into danger at all."


    Because of that, they can randomly release Noble Phantasm towards the Gate, which can not only attack the other party, but also ensure their own safety.


    "So, now?" Artoria red at Wu Ming.


    "No..."


    "Then what else, time to go, my knight!!"


    Silence for a while, Artoria walked towards the templeplex.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Ming smiled happily.


    Artoria had also grown to be a true queen.


    "Actually, I have another way."


    Hearing this, Artoria stopped and turned her head.


    "Any solution."


    But Wu Ming only smiled faintly.


    ...


    In the other direction of the Great Temple, also five kilometers away, the same ck and purple ripples suddenly appeared.


    This time, it was Wu Ming who came out of the Gate, but the people behind were not Artoria and Guinevere, but Gudako and others who were at the As Institute before.


    "The great temple of the Sun King!?" Gudako pointed excitedly.


    Now they havee to the right ce.


    "Vero senpai, isn''t the Lion King here? Hasn''t shee yet?" Mashu looked around, then looked at Wu Ming in confusion.


    Wu Ming said earlier that the Lion King would help them, so Mashu thought that the Lion King should havee earlier.


    "They dide, but not on this side, but on the other side."


    After exining, Wu Ming looked around at everyone to confirm that they were all out of the Gate, and then Wu Ming closed the Gate.


    "Now, let''s start attacking the Great Temple."


    "Is it okay to hurry?" Hassan of the Cursed Arm was worried.


    "Of course there is no problem, because we are not the main strikers." Wu Ming smiled slightly.


    Meaning those who weren''t the main attackers had plenty of time to prepare, but if they weren''t fast, they probably wouldn''t catch up.


    "You mean the Lion King is the main attacker?" Hassan of the Hundred Face immediately understood.


    "Vero, I remember you saying that after Bedivere returned the holy sword to the Lion King, the Lion King lost the holy spear. In that case, the defense of the Great Temple must be destroyed by my Noble Phantasm." Even Arash volunteered to step up.


    "Forget it, the previous promise was only temporary. With me here, there is no need to sacrifice friends." Wu Ming smiled jokingly.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming was stunned for a moment as if he sensed something.


    Before everyone could react, Wu Ming snapped his fingers.


    A Gate appeared at everyone''s feet, and everyone was instantly teleported.


    In the next second, everyone came to the sky.


    "Wow! Seems okay?" Gudako screamed in fear, but then she realized that there seemed to be a transparent "ground" here.


    "This is thend built by my spiritual power. Just stay here for a while, and a good show will begin soon."


    "Land built purely by spiritual power?!" Hassan of the Cursed Arm was shocked.


    How strong is this spiritual power to build and that can withstand eight people?


    "It is indeed built from pure spiritual power." Da Vinci crouched down with great interest and studied it.


    "Da Vinci-chan, please don''t mess around, if something goes wrong, we will all fall." Gudako gulped.


    Even if it is a ground, it is also a transparent ground, if you look at this height, it will definitely be a meat sauce if you fall.


    Although Mashu is also a little nervous, she is constantly adapting, and even she feels a little bit of stimtion now.


    Then, Mashu asked a question.


    "Vero senpai, what do you mean by a good show?" Mashu''s focus was different from the others, and she paid attention to the good show that Wu Ming said.


    Wu Ming who was just about to answer Mashu, was stunned for a moment, and then twisted his mouth to say.


    *Boom*


    A sound like a sea storm came from the ground into the air where Gudako and the others were, and everyone looked down subconsciously.


    Seeing this, everyone couldn''t help but widen their eyes.


    Not a "hurricane", but really a hurricane.


    Water that came from nowhere or a great flood that came from nowhere, was rushing towards the Great Shrine at an extremely fast speed.


    Not only that, some considerate people, like Mashu, the three Hassans, and Arash, noticed that it wasn''t just the desert beneath them that was experiencing "floods".


    If you look at the buildingplex of the Great Temple as the center, you can find that there was a terrible flood that came from nowhere in all directions of the Great Temple.


    There is only one direction in which the "flood" rushes, and that is the Great Temple of Ramses IIplex.


    This is like...


    "God''s punishment..." Hassan of the Cursed Arm''s tone was bitter.


    True, God punished the flood with God''s tendency to destroy the world.


    Now, these floods seem to be controlled by God, and they actually surround the great temple of Ramses II with a containment momentum.


    Hassan of the Cursed Arm now knew why Wu Ming didn''t let them go first.


    Because, this was a battle beyond their limits.

 Chapter 799: The Last Step

    Chapter 799: The Last Step


    On the other hand, Wu Ming also led Artoria and Guinevere together to stand on the ground built by the spiritual power in the air. The golden color that represented the incarnation in his eyes had receded and returned to its original red.


    "God said, sinners! God said, the world needs to be purified! For that, send me a great flood! In the name of the supreme king, I will grant the same freedom to the world"


    There was another way Wu Ming said to Artoria, and it was the sixth of the twelve incarnations.


    The terrifying god-like waves that punish the world can destroy everything, and most of the desert has be an ocean, and arge amount of sand is swaying up and down in this sea, which looks like a violently moving sea of sand.


    For Wu Ming to disy such a stormy sea, Guinevere had fallen into a state of astonishment.


    "You still have that kind of ability." Artoria also looked at Wu Ming with admiration.


    There was no doubt that this had entered the "God" level, and the praise of Artoria who was once the goddess Rhongomyniad, was the most favorable evidence.


    "This is the power of a god that I snatched after killing a god. This is also one of the divine powers that I killed." Without hiding anything, Wu Ming revealed the source of his power.


    "Although I also suspected it was a god yer, I didn''t expect it to be the ''one''." Artoria showed a hint of surprise.


    "One" also meant that Wu Ming had another trickparable to the punishment of this world-destroying god.


    "Sir Vero is amazing~" Guinevere who reacted happily threw herself into Wu Ming''s arms.


    Her lover was strong, and Guinevere was also happy.


    Of course, being able to jump into Wu Ming''s arms was the thing Guinevere was most worried about.


    Artoria''s blue veins exploded again, and then resisting the urge to act, she looked at the Great Shrine.


    "Really, but you should know that the Great Temple of the Sun King is not an existence that can be destroyed so easily."


    As the mighty flood approached the edge of the Great Templepound, it was as if it hit an invisible wall and couldn''t move an inch.


    It should be a defense mechanism of the Great Temple.


    Thinking about it carefully, the manifestation of the incarnation was not how much attack power it could inflict, but the ability to impact over arge area and destroy the enemies involved in the flood.


    Therefore, it makes sense that the incarnation cannot break the defense of the Great Temple.


    "Of course I don''t entrust the defense to destroy the Great Temple to this power."


    What Wu Ming said was true, from the start he didn''t expect the incarnation to break through Ramses II''s defenses.


    As someone who also owned a temple, Wu Ming naturally knew the strength of the temple.


    As the owner of the temple, you can not only make yourself "invincible" in the temple, but you can also deal hard blows to the enemy through the temple, and even if you attack the temple from the outside, it is not easy for anyone to break through.


    The integration of offensive and defensive is meaningless.


    "-Lightning! Lightning! Lightning! I am a conqueror who can conquer thousands, conquer ten thousand, and conquer tens of thousands of times ten thousand. Now, please shine a light for me, who is on the side of justice, and grant me the power of divinity-"


    Without the slightest hesitation, Wu Ming quickly recited an incantation and a trail of arcs emerged from his body.


    Wu Ming reached out and aimed at the Great Temple.


    "I am the one who destroys people and demonsall enemies and enmity!"


    In the end, Wu Ming''s outstretched palm hit the handle, and then the entire sea of sand turned into a sea of thunder and lightning.


    ...


    On the other side of the sky, Gudako and the others were still drowning in the stormy sea like God''s punishment.


    "Sure enough, Vero senpai is really strong"


    Mashu even felt that even if she opened the Noble Phantasm, she might not be able to withstand the storm surge.


    Mashu had always had this illusion ever since she had known Wu Ming.


    "Don''t think too much, believe in yourself." Wu Ming suddenly rubbed Mashu''s little head.


    As soon as Mashu opened his mouth, Wu Ming knew what she was thinking.


    Not only Mashu, but Ghad''s character is also a bit simr to Mashu. She always looks exaggerated, thinking that she can''t do anything about it. How do you know if you haven''t tried it?


    "I Vero senpai, don''t rub my head anymore" Mashu blushed, escaped from Wu Ming''s ws, hid behind Gudako, and smoothed out a messy hairstyle.


    Out of goodwill, Gudako also helped tidy up Mashu''s hairstyle andined about Wu Ming.


    "Really, Assassin, don''t make fun of Mashu anymore, he''s my kouhai~"


    "Yeah yeah~ In short, don''t just give up if you haven''t tried it yet." Wu Ming was indifferent to Gudako''sints.


    "Even though many heroes must have told you, or conveyed the same meaning, I still have to grumble"


    Wu Ming crossed his chest with his arms and looked straight at Mashu.


    "Mashu, only in this way can you protect your senpaipletely in this time-spanning danger."


    Mashu''s heart became a little ck because she had been exposed to too much "power", so he had to teach her a little lesson.


    In fact, the main reason was that the "strong" senpai, Gudako, did not harm Mashu. If they did, Mashu would definitely not rx in the slightest, and Wu Ming was very sure of it.


    Therefore, it would be a "small lesson", not "should be a good lesson".


    "Phew~~ Yes, I see, Vero senpai." Mashu took a deep breath, readjusted his state, and answered earnestly.


    "Of course, if Mashu wants to feel the power of this ''flood'', I can spare some time to help you~" Wu Ming showed a mischievous smile.


    "Please please don''t" Mashu shook his head sharply and swallowed hard.


    No one wants to be on the verge of danger for no apparent reason, except for the thrill-seeking guy.


    And it just so happens that Mashu is not a person who likes looking for fun, even though the flooding below from this height is a bit exciting...


    "You''re really convincing, and you can still chat in this situation." Da Vinci, who had lost interest in thend built by spiritual power, interrupted.


    Hassan of the Hundred Face and Hassan of the Cursed Arm nodded to show their agreement.


    Hassan Serenity stood by Wu Ming''s side very "traitorous".


    "Hahaha~ Only in this way can I show a strongposure~" Arashughed.


    Of course what he meant was undoubtedly Wu Ming.


    "By the way, this flood doesn''t seem to have prated the Great Temple''s defenses?" Although Gudako was a little careless, it had been a long time since the flood had flooded, and it was time for her to find out.


    "Ramses II''s Noble Phantasm is both offensive and defensive, but not easy to destroy." Da Vinci who had been to the interior of the Great Temple was the most qualified toment.


    "Don''t worry, the next step has already started there." Wu Ming said, turning around and looking in the direction of the Great Temple.


    Gradually, there was a change in the sea of sand, and arge number of lightning arcs continued to emerge from the sea of sand, more and more, and then...


    Instant explosion!

 Chapter 800: The Disappearing Egyptian

    Chapter 800: The Disappearing Egyptian


    The electric arc brought about by the lightning and exploding lightning even touched the position of Gudako and the others who were at a high altitude. Standing on the ground built by spiritual power, everyone could feel the traces of an electric arc as if stroking one''s own skin.


    "Whoa! This what is this!" Due to the rtionship between ordinary people, Gudako''s hair became vertical as it curled.


    Wu Ming stretched out his hand and ced it on Gudako to remove the curve in his body, and then he exined.


    "One of the powers that I got after killing a god, how, it''s not bad." Wu Ming was quite satisfied with the good performance of this main body.


    "Hah?! Killing a god, your power? But you didn''t do anything?" Gudako was surprised.


    "Was it all from Vero senpai''s actions?" Mashu thinks it was made by Lion King.


    "Of course it was my act. Whether it''s a flood like this god''s punishment, or a sudden lightning strike, everything is done by my main body with the Lion King."


    However, Wu Ming''s words left everyone dumbfounded.


    "You mean you''re not the real Vero in front of us right now?" Da Vinci asked simply and clearly.


    "It can be understood that way, but there is a connection between me and the main body. At the current very short distance, all my feelings can be transmitted to the main body in real time. Therefore, you are now equivalent to having a dialogue with the real me."


    After a bit of exnation, Wu Ming showed an unexpected expression as if he had just reacted.


    " I didn''t say before that I''m not the main body"


    "Of course not!" Gudako and Mashu said disdainfully.


    Even Hassan Serenity couldn''t help but nod.


    "Really, are they here to fight or to have fun" Hassan of the Hundred Face was a bit disturbed by the current situation.


    "I feel the same way." Hassan of the Cursed Arm agreed.


    "By the way, it''s not that the Assassins had a problem with your Gate and sent us to the wrong ce." Speaking of this, Gudako rolled his eyes at Wu Ming.


    "But don''t you all have a blessing in disguise and learn a lot from Sherlock Holmes." Wu Ming smiled slightly.


    "Why does Vero senpai know so clearly?" Mashu expressed confusion because Wu Ming knew their whereabouts very clearly.


    "Because I had a chat with Holmes after you left."


    That was why Wu Ming came out of the bunker at the entrance of the As Institute.


    "Apparently, so Holmes says, there is someone who will take us to the temple of Ramses II. That person was actually referring to you." Through the existing clues, Da Vinci was very sure.


    "You are right. I must say that Sherlock Holmes deserves to be a famous detective. Just through reasoning, he guessed that I would definitely appear at the As Institute."


    Wu Ming remembered what Sherlock Holmes had said when he asked Holmes, who had a "you really came" face, why he had concluded that he wasing.


    "You can''t let Fujimaru Ritsu ignore it after a mistransmission. You should pay attention to Fujimaru Ritsu." These were the proud words of Holmes.


    Yet even Tri-Hermes couldn''t track him down, Wu Ming couldn''t believe that the detective actually determined him just by guessing.


    The reason why a detective is called a detective is because he is not determined by guesses, but by clues and reasoning.


    In addition, Wu Ming knows that there are other ways to determine whether a person is safe, so this Holmes statement does not work on Wu Ming.


    Then, under "threats of violence", Holmes told the truth.


    "There''s something wrong with the Command Spell on the back of Fujimaru Ritsu''s hand."


    There was no doubt that Holmes discovered the special Command Spell that Wu Ming had ced on the back of Gudako''s hand.


    "Look, the Great Temple''s defense is broken!"


    Arash who was not paying attention to the crowd, had been paying attention to the defense of the Great Temple, suddenly spoke up.


    Arash''s shout pulled Wu Ming from his memory into the real world, and then he followed everyone''s gaze.


    The terrifying wave that was originally blocked by the invisible wall, at this moment, under the blessing of thunder and lightning, managed to break through the invisible defensive wall.


    A sea of sand mixed with lightning instantly invaded the templeplex, and countless temples were swallowed up to pieces.


    "Assassin, the people here will be fine, right?"


    For Wu Ming''s violent means, Gudako was quite worried about the Egyptians who were among the temples.


    When the Sun King came, he "moved" the territories he controlled, which meant that not only the temples, but also the Egyptians ruled by Ramses II were "moved" along.


    When Gudako and the others came to look for the Sun King, they had brief interactions with the Egyptians here.


    The food and water obtained from the Sun King were also helped by these Egyptians into cars made by Leonardo da Vinci.


    "...Is that so, when you came, were themoners still here?" Wu Ming thought and started to remember.


    "Assassin, don''t you know that there are ordinary people here?!" Gudako was surprised.


    However Wu Ming shook his head regretfully.


    "I can only tell you that no matter when I came to find the Sun King before, or now, I haven''t found any trace of an ordinary person here."


    After Gudako and others left the desert, when Wu Ming came to talk to the Sun King, Wu Ming did not find any Egyptians here, not even a trace of life.


    Wu Ming who had never seen the Egyptians, originally thought that Ramses II had no people here, but now that Gudako and the others had said this, Wu Ming knew that thosemoners disappeared during the period. Before Wu Ming came to look for the Sun King.


    If Wu Ming had known of this earlier, he would have known that something was wrong with Ramses II earlier.


    But this is not surprising. after all, an Egyptian pharaoh who talks about "the king of kings who rules over all things" every day, how could there be no Egyptians in his realm.


    "Why" Mashu was stunned for a moment.


    "No way, there were obviously a lot of people when we came." Gudako also started to worry.


    Gudako and the others were not skeptical, but only worried about the missing Egyptians.


    At this moment, Da Vinci spoke.


    "I''m afraid it''s a good thing the unknown enemy did this time." Da Vinci as someone who had been here with Gudako and Mashu, was also the most powerful.


    "If the current unknown enemy is the same guess as Vero told us, then it''s no wonder that there are no ordinary people here."


    "Why?" Gudako said that she was stupid.


    "If the other party is really King Solomon''s subordinate, then it''s the other party''s duty toe here to cleanse the human race."


    The reason why the "Sun King" teamed up with the Lion King andunched an attack on the mountain people was to clear up this singrity where there were arge number of humans in the end.


    Since the other party wanted to clean up the humans, it was normal to clean up the humans in front of them first.


    "How could that be..."


    Mashu couldn''t believe it, so all the excited Egyptians who helped them move food and water had been killed?


    "However, things may not be as bad as you think."

 Chapter 801: Everything is ready

    Chapter 801: Everything is ready


    The person who spoke naturally was Wu Ming.


    "I did speak with Ramses II, and I can say that Ramses II at that time was not acoughsubordinate of Solomon in disguise."


    Not everyone could imitate the aura of the king of kings Ramses II, not even the Demon God Pir or even Goetia himself.


    No matter how much the cat roars, it can''t be the king of beasts.


    At that time, Ramses II''s people had disappeared, so Wu Ming was more inclined to...


    "Ramses II knew that his ''life was not long'', and he sent his people back to their original era first. Is that what you mean, Vero~"


    Da Vinci deserved to be a "genius", and he thought about it with Wu Ming.


    "That''s what I meant." Of course, Wu Ming nodded.


    Knowing that nothing was possible for the Egyptians, Gudako and Mashu couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "However, in the end, we still have to see the ''participants''." Wu Ming said, looking at the huge temple on the ground.


    The Lightning Sand Sea that had drowned the entire templeplex, receded like low tide, and the templeplex was again exposed to the sun.


    The current state of the buildingplex was not destroyed by the lightning and sea of sand as everyone imagined, but most of the buildings in the buildingplex had also be tattered.


    Temples crumble, pyramids shatter, stone tablets shatter...


    Almost none of the buildings are in good condition, not even the great pyramid where Ramses II is in the center, there are signs of arge number of stones falling at the bottom.


    The original desert also reappeared after the thundering sea of sand retreated, and its dry appearance made it impossible to imagine that it was still a vast ocean now.


    "this..."


    This time everyone was shocked again, Wu Ming''s strength was not weaker than the previous Lightning Sand Sea.


    After all, it''s easy to pour water on the sheets, but it''s not easy to get the water back into the sheets, and even put the sheets back in their original state.


    Oveing water is no joke.


    "It turns out that the best way to deal with the enemy with the shrine is tounch a powerful attack on the shrine from the outside."


    After all Wu Ming was also the owner of the temple, he was quite satisfied with the current situation caused by his attack on Ramses II''s templepound.


    Except for the great pyramid with "Ramses II" in the center, the other temple buildings are already in an unusable state.


    And although thergest pyramid was still usable, it also took a lot of damage under the Lightning Sand Sea''s attack.


    "It is almost time for Lancelot to arrive," said Wu Ming, looking off into the distance.


    The iron cavalry team rode on horseback, galloping to this side at an extremely fast speed. Due to trampling on the horse''s hooves, a lot of smoke and dust was generated behind the team.


    "Assassin, didn''t you tell Lancelot that there would be a flood here?" Gudako poked Wu Ming.


    "Of course, otherwise, how could he cooperate with us before? I can''t put all his troops in the sky, it will be very difficult for me." Wu Ming shrugged helplessly.


    After all, there are so many people, even if Wu Ming''s spiritual power is very strong, it will not be unbearable.


    When the As Institute and Lancelot were separated, Wu Ming told Lancelot that there would be a flood hereter, and when the flood receded, he could attack here and join the Lion King.


    As for why Lancelot''s army was needed, it was thest army on the side of the Holy City.


    The goal, of course, is to face the enemy in front.


    "Arge group of Sphinx rushed out of there!" Mashu saw many Sphinx rushing out from the entrance of the most central pyramid.


    "I see, use crowd tactics against crowd tactics." Da Vinci now understood Wu Ming''s intention for Lancelot to bring his troops here.


    "Let''s go, everyone, and conquer the final enemy."


    "Oh!!" Everyone agrees.


    ...


    In Wu Ming''s main body, after the Lightning Sand Sea retreated, he moved himself, Artoria and Guinevere to the ground using a Gate.


    It just so happened that Lancelot led the troops not far away. After seeing the three figures, the knight realized, only Lancelot still rushed over and came in front of Artoria.


    "King..." Lancelot who quickly got off his horse, knelt on one knee, didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    The news that he had defected to Wu Ming''s side, Lancelot believed that Artoria must have known.


    He, the "traitor" who betrayed her twice, will the King really ept her...


    "Needless to say, Sir Lancelot, I see all your strengths and weaknesses in my eyes, but your merits are not worth it. Therefore, you need to atone for your sins again."


    "King, please give orders." Lancelot held Arondight in the sand with his back hand, and put his other hand on his knee on the ground, lowered his head, and looked like he was waiting.


    "Kill the enemy troops." Lancelot is very pleased with the neat sequence and somber tone.


    "Yes!!"


    Having bowed his head to lead themand, Lancelot stood up, mounted his horse, walked over to the knights, and raised Arondight high.


    Seeing the group of sphinxes starting to spread out into a crowded ce by their side, Lancelot gave an order.


    "For the king! Knights, attack!"


    "Oohhhh!!"


    The knight roared, and the war horse below neighed.


    Due to the wrong direction, the knights followed Lancelot in a circle, and attacked the Sphinx army in the opposite direction.


    In an instant, like dry firewood, the knights led by Lancelot and the sphinx army fought.


    "Let''s go, it''s time for us to face the real enemy." Wu Ming said and opened the Gate.


    The defense of the templeplex was basically useless, so the Gate was functioning again.


    ...


    Passing the sphinx army through the Gate, Wu Ming, Artoria and Guinevere came straight to the entrance of thergest pyramid in the center.


    At the same time, a Gate appeared beside the three of them, and clones of Wu Ming, Gudako and the others walked out of the Gate.


    "Sure enough, there are two!?" Gudako screamed in surprise when she saw Wu Ming on the other side.


    "That that His Majesty the Lion King" Mashu was quite careful with Artoria beside Wu Ming. Even though everyone was nowrades, Mashu was still a little cautious about Artoria.


    "Don''t be so polite, I remember your name Mashu, right?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty the Lion King." Mashu stood up straight, like a soldier being examined.


    "If Ghad can give you strength, then you will have to bear the burden of carrying this shield."


    It was Mashu''s loud voice that answered Artoria.


    "Yes! King, I definitely will!"


    At this moment, a familiar voice came from Gudako, Mashu, and Da Vinci.


    "You guys still have some free time to talk about the past. What the king said was true. You guys really are a bunch of trash that needs to be thrown away!"

 Chapter 802: Turned into food

    Chapter 802: Turned into food


    "Where is the rat!!" Artoria felt the most disgust at people hiding her head and showing her tail, not to mention the other party interrupting the conversation between her and her old subordinate, and she really didn''t take it seriously.


    If it wasn''t for Wu Ming holding Artoria''s hand a while ago, he would have shed with the holy sword long ago.


    "This voice!?" Mashu looks towards the temple pyramid in disbelief.


    "Could it be" Gudako gritted his teeth.


    Following everyone''s gaze, a figure in green clothes and a green hat came out from the entrance of the pyramid.


    "Lev Lainur, it really is you." Da Vinci frowned.


    "Long time no see, Fujimaru Ritsu, Mashu Kyrielight, Da Vinci, and" Lev opened his mouth and smiled grimly, and finally, he looked at Wu Ming.


    "My enemy  Dragon of the Root!"


    "Dragon of the Root..."


    Artoria frowned, she naturally knew that Wu Ming was the Dragon of the Root, but Guinevere looked confused.


    Beside him, Da Vinci didn''t show much surprise, but his eyes represented what he was thinking.


    The three Hassan and Arash knew nothing about this so-called "Dragon of the Root", so they were confused.


    Gudako and Mashu who first came into contact with the word were also confused, but they knew one thing, and that wasthe word "Dragon of the Root" undoubtedly referred to Wu Ming.


    "Sure enough, in Fuyuki can''t kill you then."


    Wu Ming didn''t care if Lev revealed his identity, as it didn''t really matter to him if his identity was exposed or not.


    If not for theck of good opportunities, Wu Ming would have even told Gudako and the others himself.


    After walking two steps at the entrance, Lev exined to Wu Ming with a tireless look.


    "No, you did kill me back then, but as I said, the 72 Pirs of the Demon God are one body. If you can''t kill us all in an instant, I will be resurrected indefinitely."


    Although Wu Ming knew that he couldn''t kill Lev back then, but now that Lev was so arrogant, Wu Ming was really angry.


    However, Lev has another advantage, namely that he is quite capable as an "intelligence tool man".


    "Where''s Ozymandias?" Wu Ming obtained intelligence...


    "Of course it disappeared. That arrogant fellow also wants to control our Demon God Pir. Except for our king, no one can control me!!" By the way, Lev got angry, and his whole face even started to change shape.


    But in the next second, Lev''s distorted face returned to its original shape, like that of a gentleman.


    "But he has received the punishment he deserves. I have to say that in terms of ''food from the Demon God''s Pir'', that person is still quite qualified, and it''s fine to say that it is high quality food." After finishing his cor, Lev nodded in satisfaction.


    So Ramses II''s spiritual base was used as food for the summoning of the Demon God''s Pir.


    Wu Ming thought to himself.


    Standing beside Wu Ming, Gudako and Mashu, apart from feeling unbearable at Ramses II''s sacrifice, they were also worried about the whereabouts of the Egyptians and the safety of Nitocris who had returned here.


    "Lev! How are ordinary humans here! Are they still alive!" asked Gudako.


    "And Nitocris!! What''s with her!" Mashu also shouts at Lev.


    "Ah~ what rubbish to throw away Here I have to praise that person again, that person actually sent them back and away before I actually arrived, otherwise it would be considered trash, and on that basis, it is still possible to make another Demon God Pir appear." Lev shook his head regretfully.


    As Da Vinci and Wu Ming suspected, the Egyptians had already been driven out by Ramses II.


    After confirming that the humans were alright, Gudako and Mashu actually breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Where''s Nitocris!" Mashu repeated.


    "Needless to say, of course, just like the "Nutrition" she respected, it had turned into the food of the Demon God''s Pir! Hahahaha!!" Levughed happily, he remembered Nitocris''sst fight. Useless was like an ant about to be crushed to death.


    Moreover, when he thought that Master Chaldea could show such a sad expression, Lev was overjoyed.


    It turned out that Lev was right, and Gudako and Mashu did show sad expressions.


    "Nitocris..."


    It was determined that the sun king Ramses II and the pharaoh Nitocris had left the stage.


    Unlike Mashu and Gudazi''s grief, Da Vinci finds new "intelligence" through Lev''s words.


    "You said before, ''Let one more Demon God Pir appear'', which means many Demon God Pirs have descended by now, right"


    Everyone turned their attention to the great pyramid where Lev was.


    After all, this was the only ce where the Demon God''s Pir would most likely be hidden.


    "Da Vinci, your brain is still spinning really fast." Lev showed a broad smile.


    "I will deny the heavens, the earth will deny, the storm will destroy everything, and the shower will cover everything. With this supreme divine power, I will make everyone in the world bow down and kneel!" Wu Ming finished his words in an instant, and a terrifying dark cloud gathered above the pyramid.


    The information that needed to be known had basically been gathered, so Lev was of no use to Wu Ming.


    Open directly without negotiation.


    A gust of wind that didn''t know where it came from started to whistle frantically, and everyone''s clothes rippled, and some of the temple debris on the ground and desert sand rolled up and flew into the sky.


    Gudako even had to be carried by Mashu so that his body wouldn''t crash.


    The army of knights and the fighting Sphinx army couldn''t help but stop.


    "The power of the wind, this is a power that does not belong to us." Even though he said that, Lev still looked at Wu Ming calmly, neither panicking nor wrong.


    "Come on!!"


    Along with Wu Ming''s scream, a terrifying huge tornado mixed with rubble and sand appeared right above the pyramid. In an instant, the storm wrapped around and chewed up the entire pyramid like a meat grinder.


    The scattered ruins buried the immobile Lev.


    And the people at a very close distance could barely stand and were blown away by the wind.


    Except for Wu Ming, Artoria, and the three Hassans, who were sheltering from the wind, everyone was holding their bodies, squinting, and looking ufortable.


    The knights were thrown off their horses one by one as they were riding their horses.


    The Sphinx, because they were beasts with ws,y on the ground, grabbed the ground with their ws, and fled.


    "Wow..." Guinevere couldn''t hold it in anymore, and was blown away in an instant.


    "Crack" Wu Ming grabbed Guinevere''s arm and twisted it around his arm.


    *Oo*


    The Temple Pyramid mustered itsst remaining heat and perished with this tornado of God''s incarnation.


    "Huh" The tornado disappeared and released thest wave of air around it, and the sky, which was originally covered in ck clouds, brightened again.


    The sun shone on the ruins in front of everyone, but no one felt the warmth of the sun, but a sinister feeling rose from the heart.

 Chapter 803: decisive battle

    Chapter 803: decisive battle


    *Explosion-*


    The ruins of the pyramid exploded in front of everyone in an instant, and rocksrge and small scattered into the sky and the surroundings with a speedparable to a bullet.


    But this damage can''t hurt anyone at all.


    Wu Ming instantly took out Exsilver from the golden ripple that had already opened, waved it loudly, and then waved it into the sky.


    However, there were still some ces that Wu Ming couldn''t take care of, the Sphinx soldiers and the knights who fell from their horses were attacked by the stones that fell from the sky.


    However, because the Sphinx wanted to take the opportunity to kill the knight who fell from his horse, they inadvertently became shields for the knight.


    Although some knights were hit by stones, injured or even killed, most of the stones like bullets were blocked by the Sphinx.


    This of course can''t cause much damage to the Sphinx, but the knights who got a chance to breathe, and immediately got up and fought the Sphinx again.


    As for the horses, they were either killed by the sphinx army, or crushed to death by stones likerge and small bullets.


    Although the cavalry changed from cavalry to infantry to reduce the speed of the solemn knight, the solemn knight''s defense was more perfect.


    Coupled with the team led by Lancelot, the Sphinx army was at a disadvantage from the start, and is now still at a disadvantage.


    However, neither Wu Ming nor Lev had the time to take care of the Sphinx and the Knights. To them, only the enemy in front of them mattered the most.


    After the ruins exploded, something hidden in the ruins came out.


    Threerge fleshy pirs with terrifying eyes shot straight into the sky like sprouts emerging from the ground.


    Demon God Pir uros, Demon God Pir Amon, Demon God Pir Barbatos Appear


    "Ha ha ha ha!!"


    "Hehehe-"


    "Jie Jie Jie"


    The three pirs of the demon god let out a differentugh, which made the Servants and Gudako feel ufortable, and the Sphinx and the knights were also affected.


    However, Wu Ming was not a coward, he was instantly invulnerable.


    "Sure enough, without Ramses II, you can''t control the temple at all."


    Seeing the temple that was easily destroyed, Wu Ming was already convinced.


    If Ramses II''s grand templeplex were to be broken into like this, then Ramses II would be too embarrassed to be a sky rank Servant.


    It turned out that Wu Ming''s guess was right, precisely because Ramses II''s spiritual base was sacrificed, making the majestic temple uncontroble.


    But because of the demon god pir that appeared, there was Ramses II''s spiritual base, so the Great temple was not lost because of the "owner" news.


    Yet even if it appeared with Ramses II''s spiritual base, the Demon God Pir could not control the Great Temple, and could only allow the Great Temple to defend itself from attacks.


    This was also the reason why the Great Temple did not attack Wu Ming and them.


    "So what~ Whether it''s the Sun King or the Lion King here, you''re all just pawns on my chessboard, and my mission isn''t to destroy you, and the human who erased this singrity isn''t our king. The decision has been made personally by us, Demon God Pirs." uros "gives" Wu Ming the information somewhat proudly.


    To put it simply, no matter what the singrity is, the Demon God Pir is not a loss, as long as it causes trouble for Wu Ming, it is an advantage.


    "Enough uros, you talk too much." Demon God''s Pir Barbatos stopped uros from continuing.


    "After all, what''s the difference, they are also dying people, what can they do even if they know our n." Pir Demon God uros didn''t care.


    "Destroy the enemy first." But the Demon God Pir Amon was quite serious, and as a Demon God Pir it was qualified.


    In an instant, on Amon''s golden body, lightning shed from his sparkling eyes.


    Really just do it.


    The Servants rely on their own abilities to dodge, Gudako is held by Mashu, Guinevere is held by Wu Ming, and everyone jumps out of the thunder of Amon.


    Yet the thunder from the Demon God Pir Amon covered straight ahead like a long straight river.


    As it happened, the sphinx army and knights were in this straight line.


    Whether Lancelot died or not, Wu Ming couldn''t control it for now. He felt a little bad, not because there were three Demon God Pirs, but because Wu Ming thought that uros was up to something.


    Because even though the opponent had three Demon God Pirs as fighting power, in Wu Ming''s view, it was just a food delivery.


    What uros said, "don''t try to take advantage, just try not to suffer a loss", in Wu Ming''s view, was very inconsistent with "Lev''s scheming" image.


    So Wu Ming looked at Guinevere in his arms.


    "Guinevere, you have to go first, you can''t interfere here."


    Of course, this wasn''t the time to be bold, so Guinevere nodded as a matter of course.


    "Un, Sir Vero ahhhh!?"


    Before Guinevere finished speaking, Wu Ming left Guinevere, and Wu Ming''s clone immediately hugged Guinevere and threw himself into the Gate that had been opened.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming''s eyes suddenly shrank.


    "Sure enough, uros, your goal wasn''t us in the first ce."


    The ce where Wu Ming''s clone took Guinevere was naturally the West Vige.


    And there, the Demon God Pir happened to appear, and there were still two.


    So, uros'' original n was to exterminate all the humans in this singrity.


    It was still as Wu Ming had guessed, "Lev" was an intelligent man, and he had always targeted humans with this singrity.


    Whether it was the upation of Ramses II, the alliance with Artoria to attack the mountain people, or the final thunder attack on the holy city, as uros said, "You all are my pawns." The sess of the people''s survival, the sneak attack on the holy city, and the loss of the holy spear by Artoria were all included in the n by uros.


    As for Ramses II''s attack simtion, Demon God Pir Amon could clearly pull it off.


    The thunder that destroyed the holy city should also be released by the Demon God Pir Amon.


    "There''s nothing I can do if I get caught," said uros without sadness or joy.


    "Intensify your efforts to wreak havoc,rades!!"


    In an instant, thunder, heat rays, and poisonous mist shot out, and the range was so wide that Gudako and others couldn''t escape.


    Even Lancelot who had relied on Arondight to survive was not far off.


    "Gate!!"


    Wu Ming opened the Gate in an instant and moved Gudako, Mashu, Da Vinci, Arash, the three Hassan, and Lancelot.


    The destination was of course the West Vige.


    Only Artoria and Wu Ming were left here.


    Wu Ming and Artoria dealt with the three Pirs of the Demon God, Gudako and others went to save the West Vige, Wu Ming believed that Gudako and others could understand their n, which was a tacit understanding.

 Chapter 804: Golden Sword Facing Demon Gods Pillar

    Chapter 804: Golden Sword Facing Demon God''s Pir


    This singrity originally had a lot of humans, so it seems, with King Lionheart''s cruelty, the number of humans was reduced.


    The Lion King who defeated the Lionheart King, the Lion King chose pure people and carelessly ughtered them. Who can''t be chosen, a massive human reduction will be ughtered by the knights. Humans are once again reduced.


    The desert people of Egypt were sent back to the original era by Ramses II  arge number of humans dwindled. The pure people who were selected were kept in the holy tower in the center of the holy city, and they were destroyed by the thunder of Amon, and the poption was reduced again.


    Right now, there could be no humans in the wilderness. Even if there were, there would be people who would starve to death in no time. Of course, it was also possible that they were already dead  the number of humans was decreasing again.


    That is to say, apart from the mountain people gathered in the West Vige and the refugees hidden by Lancelot, this singrity is no longer human.


    It was still the same sentence, but the reason why humans were able to persist for a while was not only because of Chaldea''s existence, but also because of the humans remaining in the singrity.


    Humanity disappeared, the singritypletely copsed, and humanity could no longer be saved.


    "You put it together, uros!"


    They were all too focused on the enemy in front of them, and ignored the small operations of the enemy behind.


    However, there were Avant Heim, Jibril and Azrael in the West Vige. Although it was possible that the Demon God''s Pir couldn''t be destroyed for now because of the vigers'' protection, the Demon God''s Pir shouldn''t be going easy, so there was no need to worry too much.


    The most important thing was the type of refugees Lancelot was hiding, Wu Ming was afraid the Demon God Pir would also appear there.


    After sending Gudako and others to the West Vige, Wu Ming''s clone briefly exined a sentence, and immediately used the Gate to go to the somewhat hidden ce where Lancelot was hiding the refugees.


    However, the news that came through the clone made Wu Ming''s face extremely ugly.


    There was also the Demon God''s Pir.


    What''s more, it seems that the people there are used as sacrifices to be summoned.


    uros who watched Wu Ming''s face, was quite happy.


    "How, Dragon of the Root, I have nothing to lose this time. I didn''t expect that the food was so big that it made me wait for some Demon God Pirs to appear. Since it shows up, then I have to wait to do something. What a fun thing! Ha ha ha--!!" Obviously, the plural Demon God''s Pirs was due to Ramses II''s strong spiritual base.


    uros was happy now, even if it would be killedter, but what difference did it make.


    uros understood that if there was Wu Ming or not, the Demon God Pir who did this would definitely be destroyed, and uros knew this.


    But still as uros said, it couldn''t suffer any loss.


    After all, even if you leave it alone, this singrity will simply copse.


    But as long as it''s a little messy, as long as you can make a little profit, you can actually make a profit


    If uros'' n really worked, humanity''s singrity disappeared, and the singrity disappeared, then humanity would bepletely useless.


    I have nothing to lose, I may make a profit, and I may make a profit.


    That was what made uros happy now.


    Suddenly, a "sun" appeared somewhere in the distance, where the refugees were gathering where Wu Ming''s clone was.


    The enraged Wu Ming came straight there with the incarnation, and burned the Phoenix Pir Demon God, who was summoned as a sacrifice by all the humans there.


    It was ironic to die in the fire, but it still couldn''t shake off Wu Ming''s hatred of uros.


    "Excalibur!!"


    While Wu Ming was distracted, Artoria had released the Noble Phantasm.


    By shouting his real name, Demon God Pir Amon died.


    Queen Artoria was different from when she was young, even if she lost the holy spear, Artoria, who wielded the holy sword, was still a very powerful lion king.


    Amon''s thunder couldn''t resist the''s light at all, and in the golden light, Amon disappeared.


    "Your heart is a little messed up." Artoria looked at Wu Ming like this.


    No matter what happened, Artoria was still heartbroken, and at most, her heart beat faster when she and Wu Ming were together again.


    As a fighter, keeping one''s heart steady is paramount, and Scthach has this to say as well.


    This most basic thing, Wu Ming will be lost.


    Wu Ming smiled self-deprecatingly, and then began to release Noble Phantasm''s real name.


    Exsilver was split into a golden lightsaber, and the stream of light it released instantly covered Barbatos'' Demon God Pir.


    "Exsliver!!"


    The Demon God''s Pir, Barbatos, was no match for Noble Phantasm, and was instantly destroyed.


    "Ohhhh, looks like you really are in a bad mood." uros sneered.


    Ever since Amon was killed by Artoria, uros had stopped attacking, and was ready to disappear in the light of the holy sword.


    Just mocking the Dragon of the Root''s "mortal enemy" before it "died" would make uros extremely happy.


    "Artoria, I''m really pissed off, but one thing I''ve always made clear is that I''m not a warrior, I''m meant to be..."


    However Wu Ming threw the Exsilver that had reverted into a physical sword, and golden ripples engulfed it.


    Wu Ming wasn''t ready to use the holy sword to fight uros yet.


    "The god that the little ones need to pay attention to!!" In an instant, Wu Ming''s pupils once again turned into a glorious golden color.


    uros was frightened by the divine aura from Wu Ming.


    As Wu Ming said, at this moment, he is a god.


    And what are the gods to do? Of course, that was a better kind of punishment than death for little children.


    "This spell is very powerful and eloquent. They are the swords of wisdom that wee victory. With my skill of words and passion, the justice of the world will emerge!"


    Wu Ming''s entire body exploded with a lot of magic power, forming a tornado, like a wave of air with its center.


    "Show me, Golden Sword!" Apanied by another incarnation, the golden "Exsilver" slowly rose from the ground, and finally Wu Ming held it in his hands.


    "Exsilver No, it''s a special sword in the shape of Exsilver." Even Artoria was wrong at first, which showed just how strong Wu Ming was right now.


    "Thatthat" The frightened uros immediately reacted from his daze.


    Despite not knowing what sword Wu Ming took out, no matter how stupid it was, uros knew that the sword was not simple.


    Moreover, uros sensed an unusual aura on the sword.


    "Your name is uros. Legend has it that you are one of the 72 Demon Gods under King Solomon, rank 64, duke rank, andmand 36 legions."


    Along with Wu Ming''s words, a handful of golden Exsilver infiltrated from the ground and lined up beside Wu Ming.


    "You!!" uros thought of this as fear, it was felt, the Golden Sword around Wu Ming seemed to have the power to withstand it, however, now the Golden Sword looked like a cat looking at a mouse.


    "However, ording to legend, uros also has an alias  Haures."


    One after another the Golden Swords started from Wu Ming, and instantly spread over several kilometers ofnd.


    Even the sky and the Golden Sword were not spared, and the Golden Sword was densely packed in a seemingly random air.


    "Reality Marble?!" uros recognized this trick.


    Although it seemed that there was a Golden Sword around him, but at this moment it hade to another dimension with Wu Ming and Artoria.


    "Whether it''s uros or Haures, it''s just that the trantion is different duringmunication. The two of them are actually the same person, and they are both demons from hell."


    The Golden Swords in the sky all revolved in the same direction, and the tip of the sword faced the Demon God''s Pir, Fraulos.


    "It is said that uros has two forms, one of which is a leopard, and the other is a human. In his humanoid state, his eyes are shaped like fire."


    The Golden Sword on the ground also moved, seeing the ground as nothing, and the tip of the Golden Sword on the ground all aimed at uros.


    "Bastard!!" uros roared, and countless ck mists and heat rays spread out rapidly.


    He felt that if he didn''t do anything to fight back, then it was all over.


    The demon''s sixth sense told uros that the consequences of being stabbed by this Golden Sword might be much more serious than being "cast out by the holy sword".


    May die! Might also...


    Life is better than death!

 Chapter 805: Done

    Chapter 805: Done


    Wu Ming didn''t use this incarnation very often. After all, if the opponent is not a god, this incarnation is basically useless, but with the continuous evolution of the incarnation immersed in the Great Root, he considers this incarnation as the ultimate technique.


    This third incarnation, on the basis of maintaining the Golden Sword, greatly strengthened the strengthening of the Word Spirit on the Golden Sword so that "even if you don''t fully understand your opponent, you can activate it".


    Of course, you have to know some "intelligence" beforeunching, and you can''t say "you can seal it if you know the enemy''s name", which is too perverted.


    But maybe it can be done in the future, after all, twelve incarnations have evolved.


    Last time I faced Goetia, except for the abilities that came with the main body, the other abilities basically had no effect on Getia. Wu Ming guessed this might be because the other party had ck mud.


    Wu Ming shook his head silently in his heart, after all, it was the king''s way of settling things in front of him first.


    In addition to the fact that he does not need to fullyprehend the enemy''s information, this incarnation retains the ability to cut through the "Divinity" and seal the opponent''s abilities, and also acquires a powerful ability in "cutting".


    For example, cut off uros from the overall concept of "72 Pirs of the Demon God".


    Wu Ming waved his hand, and countless Golden Swords passed through uros'' attacks, and all of them pierced through his body.


    "Eh this this"


    When the Golden Sword pierced uros'' body, he could clearly feel that his abilities were disappearing one by one, and even the "divinity" that belonged to the Demon God Pir was gradually being stripped away.


    And his rtionship with the other Demon God Pirs, and the "72 Demon God Pirs", was gradually severed.


    "Damn it! Dragon of the Root!!"


    With the ability sealed, the magic mist released from uros'' body, or the heat rays from countless eyes, dissipated like illusory smoke.


    "My power what have you done!?!?" uros discovered that these lost powers did not want to disappear, as if they had never existed in the first ce.


    He couldn''t feel his own power at all, and even the body of the Demon God Pir would disappear in uros'' feelings.


    uros'' feelings were naturally right. All of his power was sealed within the Golden Sword. The golden sword was the same as Prometheus'' te that could steal the enemy''s power. It has the same purpose.


    However the Golden Sword only seals the enemy''s abilities into the sword''s body and cannot be used, and if the Golden Sword''s incarnation is lifted, the seal will also be lifted.


    All Wu Ming had to do was seal the entire concept of uros, which had been separated from the "72 Pirs of the Demon God", into the Golden Sword, making him worse than death and living forever!


    "No, no, no!! I am the great demon god, the most perfect subordinate of the king how is this possible"


    Following uros''st words, the Demon God''s Pir disappeared.


    The golden Exsilver in Wu Ming''s hand was now tightly covered with ck runes.


    That was the whole concept of uros which was all sealed on the Golden Sword by Wu Ming.


    "It''s over," said Wu Ming without sorrow and joy.


    At this moment, Wu Ming''s heart also calmed down.


    As Artoria said, Wu Ming''s heart was troubled.


    But Wu Ming didn''t feel anything was wrong.


    As a result, he was more like a god than a warrior.


    Wu Ming who had gradually be ustomed to the state of his body, understood that he had started the path of bing a "god". In the future, he might p the enemy to death with a p in the foot. Therefore, the warriors and so on had started to move away from Wu Ming.


    Second, the main reason Wu Ming likes humans, besides the possibility of humans, there are various human emotions.


    It was precisely because of human emotions that became colorful, Wu Ming appreciated this and believed that he should not suppress his emotions.


    This was also the reason why Wu Ming faced Artoria and other people''s feelings towards her.


    *boom*


    Suddenly, the ground began to shake.


    "Earthquake?"


    But Wu Ming denied.


    Because the sky is also starting to break little by little.


    This is a harbinger of the singrity''s self-healing toe.


    "Since thest enemy was also defeated, has the singrity started to improve?" said Artoria looking at the shattered earth and shattered sky.


    Even though she saw Wu Ming.


    "By sacrificing my spiritual base, it shouldst for a while, you still have something to say to the Chaldea."


    Even if Artoria lost the holy spear, the Lion King was still the Lion King, and she was still the Rhongomyniad goddess, so she could do it naturally.


    "Artoria" Wu Ming was quite touched, and saddened by Artoria''s death.


    "This body is over, and I need to return to my seat, so you don''t have to grieve for me."


    While speaking, Artoria walked to Wu Ming''s side, wrapped one arm around Wu Ming''s neck, pulled him down, and immediately kissed him.


    Wu Ming only had one thought at this time: as expected of Her Lady Queen, how daring


    Only after tasting for a while did Artoria end this neat kiss.


    "Not only Guinevere, I''m also waiting for you to pick me up."


    Artoria held the holy sword in one hand, and wrapped the other around Wu Ming''s neck, looking into his eyes like this.


    Wu Ming hugged Artoria with the back of his hand and ced his forehead on Artoria''s forehead.


    "Yes."


    ....


    In the west vige, in the face of the support of Gudako and the others, the Demon God Pir Harpas and the Demon God Pir Naberius that descended on the West Vige were sessfully defeated by Avant Heim, Jibril and Azrael.


    Immediately after, they also felt the changes in the heavens and the earth.


    "The singrity should fix itself. Looks like it''s still in a hurry. Fujimaru, Mashu, Da Vinci, you all get ready. Romani, get ready for Rayshift soon." Added Mary''s voice.


    When leaving the desert anding to the West Vige, themunication between Gudako and Chaldea was restored.


    On Chaldea''s side, the person in charge of the connection was Olga Marie, who came out of her own room for "seclusion".


    And Roman naturally retreated to the secondmand position.


    "Yes, I see" Roman''s weak voice came from Gudako''s bracelet.


    "So, did Vero senpai deal with the enemy over there!?" Mashu is very happy.


    "I knew the Assassin wouldn''t let us down~"


    Fou who was lying on Mashu''s shoulder, also served the current status quo, and called out "Foufou" once or twice.


    "Are you going?" Hassan of the Cursed Arm who was resting on the ground, stood up.

 Chapter 806: Mandate

    Chapter 806: Mandate


    Not only Hassan of the Cursed Arm, but also several other Servants, also changed to a standing posture from "sitting on the ground and resting posture".


    After all, the "friend" is gone, so it''s appropriate to stand up and show some courtesy.


    And the reason why Servants were called "little" was because of the previous battle.


    Even though it was an "assistant" at most, the Demon God Pir was already a natural disaster level opponent to them.


    Both Arash and Hassan of the Hundred Face had died.


    Arash chose to unleash his Noble Phantasm to self-destruct, instantly inflicting heavy damage on the Demon God Pir Harpas, while Hassan of the Hundred Face tried to save Hassan Serenity, but was swallowed up by the hot beams of the Demon God Pir Naberius which "killed the enemy with his eyes" .


    Tang Sanzang and Tawara Touda died before Gudako and the others arrived.


    However because Tang Sanzang and Tawara Touda sacrificed their lives too much, none of the vigers here were victims, they all retreated from the west under cover.


    After all, Avant Heim, Jibril, Azrael, and the others didn''t take humans seriously. Coupled with the frequent attacks of the two Demon God Pirs, even if it was Wu Ming''smand, they also couldn''t and didn''t want topletely protect the vigers.


    Therefore, apart from Gudako, Mashu and Da Vinci from Chaldea, the only remaining Servants were Hassan of the Cursed Arm, Hassan Serenity, Lancelot and Guinevere.


    However, because they are Servants, it is not really dead, so everyone is not too sad, but emotional that they can''t go to the end together.


    "Fortunately it''s over..."


    Lancelot who was standing behind Mashu, supporting himself on top of Arondight, was panting with blood all over his body.


    He had suffered a lot of injuries in the desert before. Aftering here, in order to protect Guinevere and Mashu, he was indirectly treated by the Demon God Pir, and was seriously injured. Although he had not left the stage, it was almost the same.


    Have to say, it was a miracle that Lancelot didn''t leave the stage, maybe it was out of love.


    "Sir Lancelot, are you alright..." After all, he was the one who had just sacrificed his life to save her. Guinevere thought that even though she was acting like she should be worried, right?


    "Your Majesty the Queen, you will be fine."


    As long as Guinevere was okay, Lancelot would be at ease.


    "I''m fine, Sir Lancelot should pay attention to his injuries." After all, from Guinevere''s point of view, Lancelot was no longer seriously injured, but was on the verge of death...


    "Father, don''t move, you are too badly injured." Mashu found Lancelot standing and immediately sat down with him.


    "Um..." Lancelot''s blood ran down his throat, and he finally swallowed it.


    He was happy with Mashu''s mouth full of "Father" ...


    "I''m fine..." Ah~ my dear daughter~? *.


    As long as Mashu, the good daughter, is fine, Lancelot will die without regrets.


    "By the way, the singrity doesn''t seem to vibrate anymore, does it?"


    Gudako means that the self-healing of the singrity seems to have stopped.


    "Something should have happened on Vero''s side." Da Vinci looked out over the desert.


    At this moment, a beam of light that pierced the sky appeared at the location of the Great Templeplex.


    "What''s that?!" Gudako is shocked, is there a new enemy?


    "The detection shows that the glow temporarily supports the singrity, but don''t worry, the detection also shows that the glow doesn''tst long." Olga Marie''s voice came from Gudako''s bracelet.


    "That''s my king," said Lancelot suddenly.


    "Ah? The Lion King" Mashu was surprised.


    "It might have something to do with Sir Vero," guessed Guinevere.


    Lancelot looked at Guinevere, who was overjoyed when he spoke of "Vero", and his heart became a little strange.


    But then, Lancelot shook his head.


    I just need to watch from a distance, after all, I already have a very beautiful daughter.


    Lancelot looked at Mashu with a relieved expression.


    But Mashu didn''t notice it, and ran away quickly.


    "Vero senpai, are you okay~"


    Like Gudako and Guinevere, Mashu walked quickly to Wu Ming who suddenly came here through the Gate.


    Wu Ming seemed to hear the sound of something breaking from Lancelot, and looked at it curiously.


    However, apart from arge man who was seriously injured and dying, nothing was damaged.


    "Sir Lancelot, let me heal your wound first." After all, since Wu Ming saw Lancelot, he would take care of Lancelot first. After all, Lancelot looked pale, as if his heart was breaking.


    It seems that the injury is very serious, and Wu Ming can''t save the next second to return to the Throne of Heroes.


    "No, there''s no need, Sir Vero, it''s over, even if I recover, I have to disappear after that." Lancelot smiled.


    Although Wu Ming felt that Lancelot''s smile was reluctant...


    But what Lancelot said is also true, once this singrity repairs itself, everyone will be sent back.


    "Assassin, is there nothing wrong there? What happened to that beam of light?" Gudako pointed at the beam of light that reached the sky curiously.


    "It was the Lion King who used his spiritual base to temporarily support this singrity. I have something to tell you," Wu Ming replied.


    Wu Ming came into the crowd and looked around. West Vige basically couldn''t say that it was a vige. If it weren''t for the logs and the ruins of a few houses, it would be unrecognizable that this ce used to be a vige.


    And the number of Servants is only a few, Wu Ming is quite emotional.


    "Looks like you worked hard too."


    But this was true, after all, cutting the Demon God''s Pir, unlike cutting melons and vegetables, could only appear to sky rank people like him and Artoria.


    Lancelot is seriously injured and nearly dies. Even though Hassan Serenity looked fine, his aura was also very weak. Mashu and Gudako were also in a state of exhaustion, and it seemed that only Guinevere was doing well.


    By the way, there was also little Fou, who was still able to maintain his shiny fur after the war, and he was indeed Beast IV.


    The others who left, no doubt, they all had to go.


    Seeing Wu Ming staring at Fou who was shivering on the back of his neck, Mashu suddenly realized and exined.


    "Vero senpai, Fou disappeared after we came to the West Vige. I only found it in the vige when I came back."


    To be precise, Fou should have bumped into it.


    ncing at Fou for a while, Wu Ming stopped worrying about him, and he started to get to the point.


    "Ritsu and Mashu, thest singrity you will go to next is the region of Mesopotamia around 2600 BC, i.e. two river valleys in western Asia."

 Chapter 807: Departure

    Chapter 807: Departure


    However, before Gudako and Mashu were surprised, Olga Marie in Chaldea''s control room was surprised first.


    "Mesopotamia?!"


    "Hah? Olga? Has your ''seclusion'' ended?" Olga Marie''s voice came from Gudako''s bracelet, attracting Wu Ming''s attention.


    "What seclusion, inexplicable statement, bastard!" said Olga Marie sharply.


    "Since you didn''t know about the final singrity, you should have juste out of ''seclusion. Chaldea should have detected the location of thest singrity. It seems that Roman hasn''t told you yet."


    Wu Ming''s judgment was correct, Olga Marie had indeed taken over Roman''s seat as soon as she left the room.


    Then, Olga Marie went crazy.


    "Roman!? Why didn''t you tell me something so important!!"


    And there was a faint line from Chaldea''s control room, "Director, you won''t let me speak without permission from the start," followed by a loud voice, Roman''s voice trailing off.


    Ignoring what was happening in Chaldea''s control room, and looking at the world that was starting to shake and repair itself, Wu Ming looked at Gudako and Mashu.


    "Time is running out, I will shorten the story, I have been to the singrity, you can hold this, and it should be able to help you." Wu Ming said, and took out a palm-sized white scale that contained magical power.


    "What a beautiful scale~" Gudako took it carefully.


    "Oh~ that''s a very rare material." Da Vinci studied the scales with his eyes closely.


    "I didn''t expect Vero senpai to go to 2600 BC..." Mashu said in disbelief.


    "The enemies of that era are beyond your imagination, so be prepared." Wu Ming reminded with a smile, but he didn''t say who the enemy was.


    Gudako was about toin when Olga Marie''s voice came out again.


    "Ritsu, Mashu, Da Vinci, Rayshift are ready."


    "By the way, there is also this, help me get it." Finally, Wu Ming took out the holy grail of golden ripples.


    "Another Holy Grail?" Gudako was taken aback.


    However, they also found some Holy Grails in the American Singrity, so they weren''t surprised.


    However, Wu Ming shook his head.


    "This isn''t the Holy Grail, it''s just a sealed container in the shape of the Holy Grail."


    And the one sealed here was naturally uros.


    "I sealed all of uros'' Demon God Pir concepts into this container, but it wasn''t easy for me to bring them here, so I hope I can hand them over to Chaldea for safekeeping."


    Wu Ming had yet to touch the current <Warrior> incarnation, with the Golden Sword sealing uros turning into the Holy Grail, and hoping to give it to Chaldea.


    Chaldea''s own maic field can prevent the burning of human history. Therefore, with the effect of Chaldea''s own maic field, even if Wu Ming removes the <Warrior> incarnation, the seal of this golden holy grail will not be broken.


    But Wu Ming''s words shocked Gudako and the others.


    "The Demon God''s Pir is sealed inside?!" Gudako and Mashu were dumbfounded.


    "Instrument detection, there is indeed something strange in it, but it is not active. Maybe the seal the Assassin said worked." Olga Marie was very calm.


    Immediately after, Roman''s words were like "This thing is too dangerous!" came from Chaldea''s control room, and then there was another loud noise, and Roman fell silent again.


    "Okay~ Let the genius Da Vinci take care of this himself~" Da Vinci took the golden trophy in Wu Ming''s hand.


    Wu Ming nodded. Although Da Vinci looked a bit unreliable, Da Vinci was actually a very reliable existence.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming looked at Gudako and Mashu.


    "Remember, you can show the scale when you ask someone for help, and don''t forget, Hassan First promises to help you."


    Mashu and Gudako''s eyes lit up, and First Hassan didn''t help the singrity. Also causing Gudako toin, it turns out that an "opportunity to help" is indirectly provided for the next singrity.


    "Vero senpai, will you help us too?" Mashu asked curiously.


    "Of course, I just need to postpone a few things, otherwise I will not give you this scale." Wu Ming smiled as a matter of course.


    "Then Assassin, and everyone, let''s go~" Gudako waved his hand and bid farewell to Wu Ming and the others.


    "Vero senpai, see you at the next singrity~" Mashu nodded to Wu Ming.


    "I might not go to the next singrity, but don''t miss me as a genius~"


    Wu Ming smiled weakly, who would miss you guys.


    A beam of light appeared, and the figures of Gudako, Mashu, and Da Vinci turned into dots of light and disappeared.


    At the same time, Lancelot, who was drowning in "sorrow for not greeting him when his daughter left", his body also started to glow.


    "I almost reached my limit..."


    He nced at Guinevere faintly, then Lancelot looked at Wu Ming and sighed.


    "Please, Sir Vero."


    Although he didn''t quite understand what Lancelot meant by "please," he nodded.


    The moment Wu Ming nodded, Lancelot turned into light and disappeared.


    "I almost left too." But don''t get me wrong, Hassan of the Cursed didn''t say that he was going, but that he was going to the vigers.


    "You should see them again before your ks disappears."


    Hassan of the Cursed Arm greeted the few remaining people, and disappeared like an assassin.


    "Sir Vero, it''s just you and me~" Guinevere smiled happily.


    However, Wu Ming looked at Hassan Serenity who had no sense of existence, and smiled awkwardly.


    However, without waiting for Wu Ming to speak, Guinevere chose to leave the stage.


    "The king has to go now, then I can go first, Sir Vero~ don''t forget to pick me up~" Guinevere finished speaking, and turned into magic particles and disappeared.


    *boom*


    The whole world began to shake violently.


    It seemed, as Guinevere said, Artoria had already left the stage.


    Finally, Hassan Serenity walked over to Wu Ming and bowed.


    "Sir Vero, thank you."


    Without waiting for Wu Ming to speak again, Hassan Serenity also turned into magic particles and disappeared.


    "Really, why doesn''t everyone listen to what I have to say~" Sighing, Wu Ming scratched his head helplessly.


    "You shouldn''t have just left."


    As if responding to Wu Ming''s words, two angels descended from the sky to his side.


    "Un~ of course, Master~" Jibril pped her wings and smiled.


    "As long as you don''t give up on us, we will always be by your side, Master." Azrael said respectfully, this time without his usual fetish.


    "This time it was really hard for you."


    After all, except for Azrael and Jibril, the other Flgels were basically in a lunatic state, and they didn''t experience any "otherworldly" excitement.


    "Master, others won''t me you meow~"


    "Even when we''re crazy, we have fun~"


    Azrael and Jibril answered silently.


    "Then, let''s go together, Jibril, Azrael, and Avant Heim." Even though Avant Heim didn''t have much sense of existence, it had alreadynded on the ground, just before behind the three of them.


    *boom*


    With the shaking of the world, the whole world began to repair itself, and everything returned to normal.

 Chapter 808: Return

    Chapter 808: Return


    In the universe-like starry sky world, wisps of colorful smoke drifted irregrly, like a neb in the universe.


    Amidst the dense atmosphere, on an abnormal tform that was clearly different from the things around it, a gigantic white dragon of small size was quietly lying on the tform, breathless, like a statue.


    However, the next moment, the giant dragon flinched for a moment, and opened a pair of ruby-like dragon eyes.


    "Am I back?"


    This giant dragon is the backup machine of Wu Ming''s clones left in Great Root, and at this time, he has also returned from the singrity in the Middle East.


    "Looks like this body is getting more and more adapted to life here."


    Wu Ming raised his head and looked at his body. He was very clear about this change in the body. He was worried it wouldn''t be long. This body can be a perfect match for Great Root.


    Wu Ming looked at the transformed Great Root.


    "The surrounding scene seems to be changing freely all the time."


    Because every time Wu Ming got to Great Root, the scene was different.


    But only one thing is the same, namely the view of the star universe type will not change.


    "In thest singrity, only Pir Demon God uros came out to make trouble, and they hid it from Goetia. It''s very possible that Goetia was injured by the ck mud explosion and hasn''t recovered yet."


    Even though Wu Ming couldn''t even find the main body...


    But because of this, Wu Ming had to take some time to find his main body.


    Then...


    "I will kill Goetia before he recovers."


    Simple and rough.


    After re-checking the surroundings and outside of Great Root, and after confirming that there was no ck mud, Wu Ming reworked Great Root''s defenses, and finallyy down quietly.


    "I thought too much of it too. Last time, Goetia drew all the ck mud between the worlds. Not surprisingly, except for some ck mud in some worlds, there should be nowhere else. It''s just ck mud."


    Goetia is very helpful, and he saves Wu Ming to clean it up.


    "Then Little Garden World, I''m back." Closing its eyes, the dragon''s body fell into a deep sleep.


    ........


    Little Garden world, base of No Name, Wu Ming''s room.


    It was now night, and Leticiay on Wu Ming''s bed, sleeping with her eyes closed.


    Ever since Wu Ming left, this room had been locked by Leticia from the inside with magic. No one could enter without Leticia''s permission.


    On the other hand, Leticia stayed in this room ording to Wu Ming''s words.


    Because Wu Ming had to have an "introduction" when he came back, and Leticia was this "introduction."


    Fortunately, Leticia, as a non-human race, didn''t really need food, otherwise she wouldn''t have starved to death if the room was closed.


    But still this was boring, and Leticia began to "sleep", no matter day or night.


    Vampires can hibernate. After all, they wait to stay and sleep, and vampires can also increase their powers by hibernating. Even if the improvement isn''t much, why not do it.


    At this moment, Leticia''s sleeping body glowed, and the next second, she immediately woke up and opened her eyes.


    "Is mastering back?" said Leticia.


    The next second, with Leticia at the center, aplex magic circle appeared in this room.


    Immediately after, Leticia hastily sat down and took out a piece of parchment from the Gift Card.


    Put magic power into the parchment, and the parchment will burn.


    One blue rune after another appeared out of thin air, but Leticia did not recognize these words.


    Because this was the Summoning Spell of the Holy Grail War Servant Summoning Ceremony.


    As theplete summoning spells lined up in the air, the entire magic circle suddenly emitted a ray of light, sucking the summoning spell into the magic circle.


    Then, as if it was over, the magic circle emitting a strong light slowly disappeared.


    And Leticia felt herself fall into a warm embrace.


    "I''m back, Leticia."


    Holding Leticia, Wu Ming smiled slightly.


    On the other hand, Leticia changed into afortable position and rubbed her face against Wu Ming''s chest.


    "Wee back, Master."


    ........


    The sun rose gradually from the sky, and the first rays of light entered the room through the windows and curtains.


    Lily the fox sat up, rubbed her eyes and yawned.


    As a little cook in themunity, Lily was used to getting up early.


    After getting dressed and showered, Lily walked towards No Name''s kitchen.


    At this point in the past, Lily should have gotten up to prepare food.


    However, because themunity''s funds have increased significantly recently, themunity''s children can eat well, so Lily doesn''t have to get up early because she is hungry to prepare food for the children who are equally hungry.


    Because of that, Lily also slept longer.


    "It''s really thanks to Vero-sama and the others~" Lily walked to the kitchen door wagging her tail.


    Then she smelled a special scent.


    "Sniff~ it smells so good~ the smell ising from the kitchen and dining room, but Jin, Kurousagi and Izayoi aren''t in themunity, who are they?


    With this in mind, Lily pushed open the kitchen door and wanted to find out.


    In front of the stove, a handsome young man with ck hair and red eyes was pouring the prepared dishes into the tes, while the little blonde haired girl was carrying two tes, which seemed to be sent to the cafeteria.


    However, these two characters took Lily by surprise.


    "Vero-sama! Leticia-sama! You guys are back!?" Lily was excited and walked quickly towards the two of them.


    "It''s Lily. I just came backst night. When I passed the kitchen, my hands were a little itchy, but don''t me me for taking your work~" Wu Ming said softly.


    "Just in time Lily, let''s help wash the dishes." Leticia didn''t even see her outside, and immediately asked Lily for help.


    "Oh oh! Okay!" Lily couldn''t react to the sudden return of the two people who had been away for a while, but she was taken aback by the shock.


    Helping to carry the tes, Lily looked at Leticia.


    "Vero-sama and Leticia-sama are not going this time, are they?"


    Seeing Lily''s expectant face, Leticia nced at Wu Ming, saying that Wu Ming would exin the matter.


    "Sorry Lily, I can still go." Wu Ming crouched down and looked at Lily with an apologetic look.


    "Why" Lily was a little disappointed.


    "But Leticia didn''t go!"


    "Really! Great!" Even if Leticia was the only one who didn''t leave, it was enough to make Lily happy.


    However, Leticia looked at Wu Ming with dead fish eyes, expressing her dissatisfaction.


    Obviously she wanted to go.


    Pretending not to see Leticia''s dead fish eyes, Wu Ming smiled.


    "After you finish serving the tes, let''s wake everyone up, the food won''t taste good if it''s cold~"


    "Yes~ Vero-sama~"

 Chapter 809: His strength has decreased?

    Chapter 809: His strength has decreased?


    After having breakfast with the children, Wu Ming and Leticia went to the meeting room that was often used for discussions with Lily, and asked Lily where the others had gone.


    "Izayoi and the others have gone to the Southern District."


    Lily told Wu Ming that after Wu Ming left, No Name was invited by the Community Alliance in the Southern District to participate in the uing harvest festival because of his reliability.


    Since there were golems and Lily in themunity, there was no need for anyone to stay and take care of them, so Jin, Kurousagi, Izayoi, Asuka, and Y left.


    "How long has it been since they left?" After all, Wu Ming had to find out how long they had been gone.


    "It''s only been five or six days. To be honest, I didn''t expect Vero-sama and Leticia-sama to return so soon." Lily''s little fox tail was wagging, but she was very happy that Wu Ming was able to return so quickly.


    Wu Ming was stunned for a moment, if he remembers correctly, he also spent five or six days in the Middle East Singrity.


    Time passes the same, but should be different, what happened?


    Leticia, who realized that Wu Ming was thinking about something, thought that Wu Ming was worried that Izayoi and the others would cause trouble in the southern district.


    "Master, is it necessary to go and have a look?" Leticia who was standing behind Wu Ming and changing into a blue-and-white maid uniform at an unknown time, asked at the right time.


    "Forget it, let them make trouble there." Wu Ming shrugged, he would rather be idle in the East District.


    Do things one by one. Since he is in this world, let''s finish the world''s business first.


    Then, Wu Ming asked about Pest.


    "By the way, what happened to Pest?"


    Since Wu Ming was in a hurry, he had no time to deal with this matter after the Fire Dragon''s Birth Ceremony, but they had agreed that the final possession of the defeated Demon Lord would belong to No Name.


    "About this matter, rest assured, Vero-sama, after all, Shiroyasha-sama is very fair."


    Although Shiroyasha was not serious in the eyes of Wu Ming and the others, she was actually a very dignified existence in the East District and even the entire Little Garden.


    If something is promised, it will be done.


    After all, this was something that had been decided beforehand, even if Smandra wanted to withdraw, Shiroyasha would not allow it, and Smandra could not do it again.


    "After all, Smandra won''t fight us just because of a five-figure Demon Lord, not to mention our No Name just reestablished an alliance with them."


    However Lily showed a depressed expression.


    "However Vero-sama, since all themunity members have gone to the Southern District, our Demon Lord is still with Shiroyasha-sama."


    Wu Ming was stunned for a moment, but then he felt relieved.


    Shiroyasha would definitely need some time to deal with Pest''s affairs, and once that was done, the rest of No Name''s core members headed to the southern district.


    With no major members, Lily really couldn''t make up her own mind.


    Immediately after, Lily showed a reassuring smile.


    "Since Vero-sama is back, then there''s no problem."


    After all, Wu Ming is the main member, if he goes to Shiroyasha to take the spoils, it makes sense.


    Then Wu Ming sighed and canceled his original n.


    "Okay, let me and Leticia go."


    ...


    East District, Outer Gate 2105380, Thousand Eyes branch.


    In the Japanese-style shop, Shiroyasha was kneeling on the mat, drinking tea and eating snacks leisurely, looking quite rxed.


    Suddenly, ck and purple ripples appeared beside Shiroyasha out of thin air.


    ncing at the ck and purple ripples, Shiroyasha was still drinking tea quietly.


    Wu Ming and Leticia walked out of the Gate. He found a pillow casually and sat down next to Shiroyasha, and Leticia, the maid, seemed to be infected by her master. She also found a pillow and sat down beside Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming took Shiroyasha''s dessert and threw it in his mouth, as if he thought of this ce as his home.


    "Oh, this snack isn''t bad!"


    "Right, right, this snack is one of my favorites in Shiroyasha''s collection." Shiroyasha nodded subconsciously.


    "Leeticia too." Taking another snack, Wu Ming handed it to Leticia beside him.


    "Don''t treat this ce as your home!" Shiroyasha was very dissatisfied and put down the te with a few pieces of food in his hand and said "I won''t let you eat it again"


    "Looking at you, people who don''t know think I have done something to you." Wu Ming didn''t even look at Shiroyasha, he still maintained a sideways posture, holding the hand holding the snack, feeding Leticia.


    Leticia was a little defiant. After all, she was Wu Ming''s maid. How can the master feed the maid, but she has to give Wu Ming face, so Leticia eats in small bites.


    After all, from the start, Wu Ming didn''t think of Leticia as a maid, but thought of Leticia as a little girl who liked to y maid games.


    "You are quite rxed and graceful, and your little maid looks rxed. Poor Jin, he is still fighting for themunity in the southern district~"


    Shiroyasha quickly devoured a few pieces of dessert on the te, and said to Wu Ming with a venomous tongue.


    Leticia''s face turned red, but because of her master''s thick skin, her cheeks had also be thicker.


    "Don''t think I don''t know, you must have known about Leticia and I temporarily left No Name a few days ago."


    After eating, Wu Ming patted the dessert crumbs in his hands and looked at Shiroyasha again.


    "I''m here to take the spoils of our No Name, Shiroyasha, ummm~" A long "ummm~", Wu Ming also stretched out his hand, not following the polite Shiroyasha.


    Seeing this, Shiroyasha stopped joking with Wu Ming and became serious.


    "Demon Lord is ready, but I think Jin took it."


    "You mean Gift Genie Contractor."


    Jin Russell has a Genie Contractor who can perfectly dominate the spirit race that has signed a contract, regardless of spirituality level.


    "But since I''m the only one in No Name right now, Lily rmended me toe here." Wu Ming spread his arms helplessly, and couldn''t take it back and give it to Jin.


    "Forget it, given the current situation, I''m afraid it won''t be of much help to No Name even if it is given to Jin." Shiroyasha said, took out a Gift Card, and took out a ring from the Gift Card.


    However Wu Ming was confused by what Shiroyasha said.


    "Did something happen?"


    Facing Wu Ming''s confusion, Shiroyasha sighed.


    "Pest''s power has been affected and reduced a lot."

 Chapter 810: Double headed dragon crisis

    Chapter 810: Double headed dragon crisis


    "Weakened a lot?" Wu Ming repeated subconsciously, was there an ident during the recall?


    Although Pest was indeed killed by Wu Ming at that time, but because of Little Garden''s rule, the possession of the defeated Demon Lord belongs to themunity that defeated the Demon Lord, so by Little Garden''s rule, the Thousand Eyes where Shiroyasha is located can be recalled to Little Garden world.


    Knowing this, Wu Ming would violently stab Pest with the Yggdrasil spear at that moment.


    "This Demon Lord''s strength has fallen below five digits, and is about to fall to six digits." Shiroyasha said and threw a ring at Wu Ming.


    Grabbing it subconsciously, Wu Ming looked at the ring carefully.


    This ring seemed to be made of clear ck jade, emitting a deep breath.


    "Is it because you didn''t use the ''Hamelinin Magic Book'' as a sacrifice?"


    "That''s right." Shiroyasha nodded.


    When Pest was a Demon Lord, she had the bonus of Hamelin City, summoned by Hamelin''s magic book, and his strength reached the top five-digit level. Without this bonus, Pest is just an undead girl in the bottom five digits.


    And "Hamelin''s Book of Magic" was destroyed when Pest made a final struggle. Without these books, even if Pest were to be summoned again, his strength would not recover.


    Seeing Leticia, Wu Ming smiled slightly.


    "I have a way."


    When ites to increasing the power of "properties", Wu Ming does have a way.


    Namely using his incarnation to sign a contract with Pest. In this way, the strong power that Wu Ming brought as a master would affect Pest, who was his dependent.


    Leticia''s strength had greatly increased because of the contract with Wu Ming.


    But even so, Leticia was now back to her former strength, and she was almost a mid-tier four-figure.


    If Leticia''s lost divinity was restored, her strength would be even better.


    "You mean like Leticia." Shiroyasha rubbed his chin, but she had heard that Wu Ming had the ability to turn other people into his own dependents.


    "But I just don''t know if Pest will or not." After all, Wu Ming didn''t like to force others.


    "You are wrong to think so, Master."


    However, Leticia objected to Wu Ming''s idea.


    "When Pest is defeated, she herself no longer has the so-called human rights."


    The Demon Lord who was defeated belongs to themunity that defeated her. This was the rule of the Little Garden world.


    No one could ignore this rule, even if Shiroyasha and the top ten individuals in Little Garden came.


    "Pest''s human rights are gone. She who lost was just an ''object''. I think she should have this realization herself. You don''t have to worry too much."


    Three years ago, when Leticia was kidnapped as a trophy, she had the same feeling.


    "But I''m not a demon."


    If No Name urgently needs a strong person now, Wu Ming can forcibly sign a contract with Pest, but this option cannot exist in the first ce.


    Because, with Wu Ming, No Name doesn''t have to worry at all.


    Plus, who made Wu Ming good?


    Leticia wanted to say something more.


    "But, Master..."


    But Wu Ming immediately cut her off.


    "That''s it, I''ll decide after asking Pest."


    Leticia showed a helpless expression.


    But then, Leticia''s helpless expression turned into a smile.


    Because, being so good is also a reflection of his master''s charisma.


    "If that''s the case, hurry up and leave, I''ll take a break." After speaking, Shiroyasha waved his hand in disdain, signaling Wu Ming and Leticia to leave, and she leaned back too.


    Wu Ming handed the ring in his hand to Leticia, opened the Gate, and signaled Leticia to go back first.


    Knowing that Wu Ming had something else to look for Shiroyasha, Leticia obediently took the ring and entered the Gate.


    "What do you want to want?" Shiroyasha asked without looking back, closing his eyes.


    "I want to ask about the two-headed dragon that appeared at the end of the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival."


    As soon as these words came out, Shiroyasha opened his golden eyes which became very serious.


    "I thought you woulde out to investigate this matter, but I didn''t expect you to ask me." Shiroyasha rolled over and sat up straight.


    Even though his contact was brief, Shiroyasha still understood Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming wasn''t the type of man to ask others after investigation, so since he opened his mouth to ask, it meant that Wu Ming really didn''t know.


    "I have other things to do while I''m away, but since I''m back, I will naturally pay attention to current affairs."


    The problem of the two-headed dragon that appeared suddenly is very serious, because if it happened again and still appeared in the city, the consequences would be very fatal.


    No, it''s also a serious matter if it appears on the outskirts of the East District.


    Since the two-headed dragons were strong, numerous, and capable of cleaving, if they appeared in the outer area and charged towards the interior of the East District, they would basically suffer casualties.


    Because no one could stop it, not even Shiroyasha.


    After all, Shiroyasha was currently in a state where most of his powers were sealed.


    "Unfortunately, I asked themunity that manages the seal. The seal is perfect, so it is impossible for the two-headed dragon to be separated from the Demon Lord again." Since the end of the Fire Dragon''s Birth Ceremony, Shiroyasha had not been idle, nor could she be silent.


    "In that case, the two-headed dragon should be Azi Dakaha''s ''relic'' before he was sealed."


    "The key lies in how the two-headed dragon suddenly appeared near the fire dragon''s birth ceremony site."


    If the enemy is far away, he need not be afraid to prepare himself actively, but he is afraid of "sudden appearance".


    Regarding this, even Shiroyasha couldn''t find any useful information.


    Came out of nowhere...


    Wu Ming had some ideas.


    "Because I was worried that the previous situation would happen again, for this reason, I purposely asked themunity at the outer gate of the East District to strengthen their vignce." Finally, Shiroyasha sighed.


    Because Shiroyasha knew that this was only a temporary solution.


    After thinking for a moment, Wu Ming spoke up.


    "Actually, I met some people who wanted to buy Leticia from there a while ago."


    The point is not this sentence, but Wu Ming''s next sentence.


    "One of them has the ability to teleport out of thin air which surprised me."


    That person was a man named Maxwell.

 Chapter 811: Two-Headed Dragon Attack

    Chapter 811: Two-Headed Dragon Attack


    "It was a man who called himself Maxwell. He appeared beside me out of thin air, and when I was distracted, he moved hispanion who was suppressed by me. In the end, I yed against him, and it is estimated that his strength is in four digits."


    "Four-digit power." Shiroyasha nodded, the existence of four digits was already a pinnacle in the lower levels of Little Garden, such an existence could not go unnoticed.


    But no matter how Shiroyasha thought about it, she couldn''t think of who this man named Maxwell was.


    "Actually, a group of two-headed dragons appeared out of thin air and attacked me. It was when I killed the two-headed dragon that Maxwell saved his friends." Wu Ming continued.


    "What?!" Instead of being surprised by Maxwell''s saving, Shiroyasha was surprised by the two-headed dragon.


    "Are you trying to say that the two-headed dragon army from the Festival of the Birth of the Fire Dragon has something to do with that man named Maxwell!?"


    It also appeared out of thin air, and the time interval was not long. No one would believe that the Fire Dragon''s Nativity Festival had nothing to do with Maxwell.


    A four-digit existence has the ability to instantly transfer multiple people or things, seems to have arge number of Absolute Evil clones, and there is an organization behind it.


    If you look at them separately, it''s not dangerous, but if youbine them, it''s quite dangerous.


    If the organization did something more, even though it wouldn''t exceed the abilities of the higher tiers of Little Garden, it would also cause quite serious crises to those of the lower tiers of Little Garden.


    This was what Shiroyasha, who was the guardian of the hierarchy, didn''t want to see.


    "That friend of Maxwell, do you know their names or abilities?"


    "An unknown girl, good at using daggers, possessing the Gift of manipting distance, there is a Griffon named Grea Greif, who has strong physical abilities far beyond ordinary Griffons, and their boss is called ''Your Majesty'' by that girl, and finally Maxwell, only that''s all I know."


    Hand over the information Shiroyasha had, then rely on it abilities to see if she could find any clues about the other party.


    After all, there was one thing that Wu Ming didn''t say, that was, the other party knew it.


    After all, his own body must have had a lot of connection with the other party, which was the main reason why Wu Ming had taken the initiative to find Shiroyasha.


    "Next, I will start searching through the avable information." Although Shiroyasha wasn''t confident enough to find the other party.


    Anyway, it''s too obvious. Whether it was Gift or the name of the other party, they were all characters that were unheard of before. They were either neers to Little Garden or those who had been active in Little Garden''s outside world.


    Shiroyasha leaned more towards thetter.


    "Then I''ll go first, don''t forget to tell me if anything happens." With a wave of his hand, Wu Ming was about to leave.


    "Shiroyasha-sama, something bad happened." At this time, the Thousand Eyes servant suddenly walked in.


    Seeing that Shiroyasha was discussing things with Wu Ming, the maid couldn''t help but stop, but it could be seen that she seemed to be in a hurry.


    "What to do in a hurry, speak slowly." Shiroyasha took a sip of tea and signaled the maid to calm down.


    And Wu Ming who was about to leave, saw that the servant was very confused, and did not leave in a hurry, wanting to see if he could help the other party.


    "That''s not good, Shiroyasha-sama, there was important news from themunity just now. Arge number of monsters have appeared around the outer door 2105380, and they are moving towards this side." Even though the Servant was calm, she still had a trace of panic.


    Wu Ming frowned.


    2105380 The outermost area of 2105380 is basically the No Name area.


    And it still appears suddenly, plus chose the outer door 2105380 by ident, is it looking for trouble against No Name?


    Wu Ming thought so.


    "It''s just a monster, let the surroundingmunity fight for a while, I''ll go see it." Shiroyasha didn''t care, and slowly prepared to finish drinking his tea.


    Although this matter was very strange, the defense of the East District wasn''t something random monsters could prate.


    Maybe that''s something Maxwell did.


    "But But, Shiroyasha-sama, those monsters are estimated to have five digit strength, and thatmunity is" The Servant said cautiously, while looking at Wu Ming.


    It must have been news from Leticia, who had just returned.


    "Pfftwhat!?" Shiroyasha, hearing "five digits", took a sip of his tea.


    No wonder the waiter was so confused.


    "Did Leticia just exin that a monster was attacking?" Wu Ming immediately asked the servant.


    Because the two-headed dragon is the avatar of Azi Dakaha, one of the oldest human trials in the final trial, in order to prevent everyone from panicking, except for a few top-level personnel in Smandra, No Name and Thousand Eyes who know the story inside, news about the two-headed dragon are all blocked.


    Therefore, even if there is a rumor from the outside world, it is only a counterattack brought by the Demon Lord attacking the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival, but it does not attract attention or panic.


    "Yes." The Servant nodded.


    As expected of a former Little Garden knight, it seemed that Leticia was also working hard to block the news. After all, Absolute Evil''s clones were a little too much for the people from the lower tiers of Little Garden.


    After that, Wu Ming and Shiroyasha looked at each other, their eyes full of earnestness.


    Previously, they had also discussed what to do if someone used a two-headed dragon to attack the East District, but it came now.


    At the same time, Wu Ming and Shiroyasha also felt an earth tremor from the two-headed dragon.


    How many two-headed dragons would it take to cause such an earthquake?


    Without further ado, Wu Ming directly opened the Gate.


    "Let''s go, Shiroyasha."


    Shiroyasha nodded with a gloomy face, and walked to the Gate with Wu Ming, leaving behind a confused maid.


    ...


    2105380 Exterior door, where No Name is.


    In therge field, the golems were arranged inyers, standing on the outermost periphery, as if they were defending something. It was Leticia''s order to the golems to form such a "wall" to defend against the two-headed dragon.


    And No Name''s children disappeared, Wu Ming found that the children were all at No Name''s house, and Leticia was beside the children to cheer them up.


    Not too far away, a huge white figure swiftly moved forward, it was a crawling double headed white dragon.


    "There are so many Absolute Evil clones..." Shiroyasha''s originally gloomy expression became even more gloomy.


    Moreover, the number this time far exceeds the number of two-headed dragons that appear at the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival.


    With the current Shiroyasha alone, it is impossible to eliminate so many two-headed dragons in an instant, and once they can''t bepletely eliminated, if someone breaks through the outer door, it will also be a catastrophe for the 2105380 outer door.


    If she wanted to finish it all at once, Shiroyasha would no longer be able to stay in a level lower than Little Garden.


    However, apart from the othermunities, No Name who was in the outer fringes, bore the brunt.


    Because of that...


    "I wille this time, Shiroyasha." Wu Ming''s eyes were full of anger.


    There is no doubt that the other party is targeting No Name this time, the other party knows that No Name''s main force is not in themunity, so they dare to do whatever they want.


    But what the other party did not expect was that Wu Ming had already returned.

 Chapter 812: Easy Massacre

    Chapter 812: Easy Massacre


    Wu Ming stretched out his hand, his eyes turned golden yellow, and he began to chant an incantation.


    "I will deny the heavens, the earth will deny, the storm will destroy everything, and the shower will cover everything. With this supreme divine power, I will make all in heaven and earth bow down and kneel!"


    The sky turned gloomy, dark clouds suddenly condensed, and the cold wind felt cold. It seemed to slowly but rather quickly condense into a whirlwind that fell from the sky.


    "This!?" The sharp-eyed Shiroyasha could see at a nce that the power Wu Ming used was something from God.


    *Hu Hu Hu--*


    A storm fell in the middle of the group of two-headed dragons, and many two-headed dragons rolled over and flew into the tornado.


    The blood produced by the two-headed dragon that was crushed turned into a new two-headed dragon, but this new two-headed dragon was destroyed again in an instant, and then a new two-headed dragon was born and crushed again until it could no longer be divided.


    However, due to the need to care about the surrounding environment, the tornado controlled by Wu Ming did not exert much force, the tornado was small and weak in suction, and only sucked in the two-headed dragon in the middle.


    "Of course, I can''t let go at all." Shiroyasha naturally understood Wu Ming''s concern. If she was allowed to act, she might be better than Wu Ming.


    "Don''t you have that Reality Marble, can''t you transfer them all at once?"


    Shiroyasha still remembered that at the end of the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival, it was Wu Ming who transferred therge group of two-headed dragons to the Reality Marble. In the end, the two-headed dragon was dealt with in one breath by Shiroyasha''s attack.


    "Don''t be too troublesome,"


    Wu Ming said, still with his golden eyes open, he stretched out his other hand. "God says that man is a sinner! God says that man needs purification! Send me a great flood! In the name of the supreme king, I will grant the same liberation to the world!"


    "This is not over!" Wu Ming shouted loudly, and the outstretched hand immediately clenched into fists. Immediately, the circr stream of water seemed to shrink, and the group of two-headed dragons retreated to the center.


    The two-headed dragons began to attack the water wall, trying to rush out, but as soon as they hit the water wall, they were sucked into the water wall.


    As if the internal and external pressures were different, the two-headed dragon that was sucked into the water wall was also torn apart, and the two-headed dragon was forced to retreat to the center.


    However, the center is not a good ce. Not knowing when, the tornado suddenly became stronger. In conjunction with the ringed water wall, all the two-headed dragons that were gradually approaching the center were pulled into the tornado.


    Wu Ming ced his palms against each other, and the circr water wall immediately stuck to the tornado, like a tornado wearing ayer of water.


    In the end, the hands were intertwined.


    The streams of water merged into a tornado, creating a majestic whirlwind.


    In the whirlwind, the two-headed dragon is torn and torn again and again, and the new two-headed dragon produced by the blood is the same, like a meat grinder.


    Slowly, thest two-headed dragon whose blood couldn''t be split apart was torn apart, and at this moment, the blue whirlpool also turned red.


    Because in the end, the blood of the two-headed dragon could not continue to split the new two-headed dragon, and the blood dyed the cyclone a bright red color.


    "You broke the covenant and brought sin into the world. Sinners will be punished. Smash its back, dig its bones, hair and brain, and stomp on it for blood. I will obey God''s word and bring you destruction."


    Another paragraph of words was read out, and a ck ball appeared in Wu Ming''s hand.


    Wu Ming tossed it lightly, and the ck ball flew towards the tornado.


    The still rotating waterspout was sucked into the ck ball.


    The moment the ck ball was inhaled again, it began to emit ck light, resembling a ck hole, or in other words, it was a ck hole altogether.


    Immediately, the entire tornado was sucked in by the light emitted by the ck sphere, as if it had actually entered a ck hole.


    In just a few seconds, the blood-colored water tornado disappeared and waspletely "annihted".


    In the end, Wu Ming snapped his fingers, and the ck ball that floated in the sky waspletely shattered with an explosion.


    Small ck magic crystals scattered in the sky until they disappeared.


    The crisis that threatened No Name, and even the East District, was resolved here, and the whole process took no more than three minutes.


    After that, seeing the crisis resolved, Shiroyasha did not praise her, but left quickly.


    "I will contact the ss lord in another area and have a good discussion about this incident."


    It seemed that the threat to the East District made Shiroyasha unable to sit still, and she was worried that it would affect the entire Little Garden.


    And Wu Ming said that he should return to No Name to see the situation of the children.


    "As expected of master, Absolute Evil''s clones were easily annihted." Leticia was the first to greet her.


    In the face of Leticia''s praise, Wu Ming didn''t care.


    "Are the kids okay?"


    From the sign on the No Namend, it could be seen that the children were renovating thend at that time.


    Probably to prepare for the harvest that Izayoi and the others brought.


    "It''s fine, Lily and I have entertained the children." Even though the crisis was over, Leticia didn''t let the children go out, but continued to stay at home and rest for a while.


    "They are all grown up, they don''t panic, they are wise and obedient." Leticia showed a mother-like expression.


    "A mother-like expression shouldn''t appear on your face." Wu Ming pulled Leticia''s small face, causing Leticia to look at Wu Ming with dissatisfaction.


    "Even if it''s master, if you y with me carelessly, I will be angry."


    However when Wu Ming stopped pulling his cheek and instead touched his cheek, Leticia rubbed it happily.


    "At least get my permission."


    This left Wu Ming dumbfounded.


    "What''s with your arrogant remark, and don''t forget, Leticia is mine and has no human rights."


    Not long ago Leticia said that there was no human rights to Pest, Wu Ming took it back and used it on Leticia.


    "Master, I hate that." Leticia curled her lips expressionlessly.


    However, in Wu Ming''s view, it was quite funny, after all, he did not notice it.


    After toying with Leticia for a while, Wu Ming became serious.


    "Get ready, Leticia."


    Facing Leticia''s suspicious gaze, Wu Ming exined.


    "This attack is not aimed at ''No Name'', but at the entire East District. ''No Name'' is just a coincidence"


    Wu Ming turned to look at the horizon.


    "It can be safe here with me around, but what if the same encounter happens in another district?"


    Leticia''s eyes suddenly shrank.


    "Does master mean that this is an attack on the entire Little Garden?!"

 Chapter 813: Summoning Servant

    Chapter 813: Summoning Servant


    Wu Ming was not impressed by Leticia''s surprise.


    "It seems so."


    However, Wu Ming''s answer made Leticia, who was not stupid, aware of the article.


    "Master meansthis attack is only shallow?" Leticia''s expression became serious.


    If the attack that affected the entire Little Garden was only superficial, how amazing would the deeper things be hidden by this surface.


    "At least I think."


    Then, Wu Ming looked at the golems that were still standing in the distance.


    "I will repair the defense of ''No Name'', Leticia go rest for a while, and I will find Shiroyasha with meter." It was important to uncover thisyer of fog, but the safety of ''No Name'' was even more important here.


    "Yes, Master." Leticia nodded, but then Leticia was dumbfounded.


    "What about Pest?"


    Saying that, Leticia took out the Pest summoning ring that Wu Ming had given her earlier.


    "I almost forgot." Touching his chin lightly, Wu Ming thought of Pest''s solution.


    Neither Wu Ming nor Leticia needed Pest''s power, but currently the main members of "No Name" weren''t there, and Wu Ming had never been to the Southern District, so he wouldn''t be able to find them for a while.


    It is necessary to make Pest a fighting force immediately.


    "Let Lily wear this ring?" said Wu Ming hesitantly, and Leticia looked at each other.


    ...


    In the "No Name" conference room, a cry suddenly came out.


    "What!?"


    This childish scream caused the birds standing on the roof to fly wildly.


    "No... No... Lily can''t..." Lily''s face was red, her hands were on her chest, and her legs couldn''t help but step back.


    Slowly Lily was forced into the corner of the wall, then she leaned against the wall and paddled to the ground.


    "Impossible, but" Wu Ming calmly took a breath of tea from Leticia and looked at Lily who was hiding in the corner.


    "Why does master look like he met a bad person" Leticia, who stood behind Wu Ming andined.


    After Wu Ming suggested that Lily use the ring to summon Pest, Lily showed such a state.


    "In short... Lily can''t..." Lily, who was sitting on the ground, kept shaking her head.


    "Even though Vero-sama and Leticia-sama are here, why did Lily have to use the Demon Lord summoning ring..." Lily''s face was a little unnatural, not because she hated Demon Lords, but she felt that she would experience this power.


    "Since Lily doesn''t agree, let''s try another way." For the "No Name" children, Leticia was still very soft-hearted.


    After all, Lily was also a child, if possible, Leticia really didn''t want a child like Jin to stand up again.


    "Actually, that''s what I thought. Lily has lived in "No Name". For now, it''s the best solution to let her use the ring that uses Pest." After drinking the tea in the cup, Wu Ming put down the teacup.


    "But since Lily doesn''t want to, then I''ll do something else."


    Wu Ming''s words made Lily relieved. Even though she felt that she couldn''t stand the Demon Lord''s power and would waste it, but if there really was no other way, Lily was also willing to ept and tried to push herself.


    But since there is another way, it''s the best.


    "Master, do you have another way?" Leticia deeply felt her mastet''s omnipotence.


    "I know of a ritual that uses sacred relics to summon clones of dead people called Heroic Spirits."


    "Sacred Relic? Heroic Spirits?"


    "Heroic Spirits?"


    "Simply put, it is using an antique to summon a spirit. By the way, I can be considered a summoned spirit now."


    "Ah?! Is Vero-sama dead?!" Lily instantly turned into a mourning face.


    However, Wu Ming shook his head in disbelief.


    "I am here to find my main body. I''m not dead. Calm down, Lily."


    "Yes."


    Lily forgot that Wu Ming was actually a spirit.


    Behind Wu Ming, Leticia''s cheeks also had a hint of redness, and she also subconsciously ignored her identity as a master.


    "In short, if the ring that summons Pest is used as a holy relic, the sess rate of summoning Pest is not 100%, but 99%."


    After all, the ring was used to summon Pest, it didn''t make sense to fail.


    Then, Wu Ming took out a ring that summoned Pest.


    "Furthermore, Pest, who is summoned a ''Heroic Spirit, it might be able to increase his strength.''


    And this also solves Pest''s power problem.


    Of course, the specifications will have to wait until the summons to find out.


    Wu Ming drew a magic circle in the conference room on the spot, and the material was naturally the material from the "No Name" warehouse. Although "No Name" is not very rich now, it can be considered a rich level.


    Melt gems with special magic powers to get gem solutions, add them to the Griffon''s blood, and use them to draw magic circles.


    There was no fancy operation, just a fairly simple description of the magic circle, and then Wu Ming ced the ring used to summon Pest in his palm, stretched out this hand, and began to pronounce the summoning oath.


    In an instant, Wu Ming who was standing in front of the magic circle, poured his magic into the magic circle, and the whole room darkened.


    Both Leticia and Lily, who were watching from the side, wore serious expressions.


    "Your body listens to my orders, your sword is with me, and at my call, responds immediately!"


    Just like the magic circle, the oath to summon Pest without the bells and whistles was also simple.


    Immediately the magic circle and the ring in Wu Ming''s hand lit up together, and then he increased the magic power that was poured into the magic circle.


    Gradually, the light of the magic circle and ring became brighter and brighter, and Lily, who was the weakest, couldn''t help but block her eyes.


    When the light was to the extreme, the entire room seemed motionless, and then, as if something was leaking, a sound came out.


    "Pfft" The entire room was suddenly filled with smoke.


    Leticia quickly protected Lily, for fear that Lily would get hurt.


    However, this smoke was actually magic smoke that was drawn to the ground by the instant evaporation of the Griffon''s blood with the added gem solution.


    At this moment, the magic circle blocked by the smoke stopped shining, and the same was true for the ring in Wu Ming''s hand.


    Wu Ming waved his hand, and the smoke exploded instantly, revealing a magic circle and a tiny figure standing in the magic circle.


    In this regard, Wu Ming smiled lightly.


    "Sess."

 Chapter 814: Avengers

    Chapter 814: Avengers


    Standing in the center of the magic circle that had dried up to the point where only a few traces remained, Pest slowly opened his dark red eyes that symbolized the ck Death.


    "Avenger  Pest, follow your call, my master." Pest stared nkly in front of her, and spoke as if unconsciously.


    The reason why it happened subconsciously was because Pest was clearly shocked after saying such words.


    His facial expression is like saying "what am I talking about".


    "Of course."


    The magic circle that summoned Pest had been modified by Wu Ming, and this was the magic circle used when she returned.


    Although there is no problem with Wu Ming himself, but when used on Pest, Wu Ming will definitely worry about idents.


    Moreover, because this summoning circle was changed by Wu Ming ording to this Little Garden world, Wu Ming and Pest''s state was more like a Heroic Spirit body than a Servant.


    In fact, it is not much different, after all, Pest is not a living person, but a "spirit", and he who is summoned by a special method, is still not a living person, but a "spirit".


    However, due to the ritual of summoning a Servant, Pest''s various abilities had greatly increased.


    "Your current state turned out to be four digits!?" Wu Ming who sensed Pest''s aura, was shocked.


    "Four digits!?" Lily was shocked at Wu Ming''s words.


    After all, four digits were already on the ceiling in Little Garden''s lower floor.


    As this was the unusual Little Garden World Servant Summoning Ceremony, as a Master, Wu Ming was unable to check Pest''s attributes as a Master.


    However to see the amount of power that was not hidden by the aura, Wu Ming was still able to do so.


    "Master, didn''t you say that Pest might gain an increase in strength due to the ritual?" With the same four-digit figure, Leticia can also see Pest''s level.


    "While it is true, this increase is too much." Wu Ming was quite confused.


    From the original five-digit lower level to a six-digit number, this number has increased to a four-digit number.


    While it is also the bottom of the four digits, Pest is indeed four digits.


    The phoenix tail is much more powerful than the chicken head, because this is a "quality" change.


    "I think maybe because of Master, my strength has been increased excessively." Pest looked at Wu Ming with a hint of fear in his eyes.


    The Servant''s attributes will be affected by the Master. The stronger the Master, the attributes of the summoned Servant will also be increased to different levels.


    Pest was indeed summoned a Servant, but it was not the identity of the Servant that gave Pest the extra power, but Wu Ming who made Pest establish a master-ve rtionship to bring power to Pest.


    Although Wu Ming may not be aware of this, Pest has a great influence.


    At first the feeling that Wu Ming gave Pest was just a strong person defeating her, then now the feeling that Wu Ming gave Pest wasGod.


    Pest saw such a sight.


    A gigantic dragon crawled in a universe filled with dense air. Every breath brought great pressure to Pest.


    The mere twitching of his eyelids gave Pest a sense of dread, and the blinking of his open eyes also greatly affected his soul, as if his brain was in turmoil.


    Pest suspected that if she had waited for the dragon to fully awaken and look at herself with its huge dragon eyes, she might have gone mad.


    But luckily, by the time the giant dragon opened its eyes fully, Pest was summoned and stood in the center of the magic circle.


    It was previously some information about Wu Ming that Pest sensed through the contract with Wu Ming at the time she was summoned.


    But that was why Pest was so obedient, and his eyes were full of fear when she saw Wu Ming.


    However Wu Ming was not aware of the slightest bit of fear that Pest had for himself, and he became intrigued by what Pest had to say.


    "You really know that the power of a master can affect the strength of a Servant? Is that the knowledge brought by the Servant summoning ceremony"


    Pest was able to know that "the power of the Master can affect the strength of the Servant." One thing, it could only be the knowledge that the Holy Grail imparted when summoned, but there was no Holy Grail in this world, so how could Pest be instilled with such knowledge.


    "How did you know this?"


    "That''s from you, master." Pest answered honestly.


    At the time when she signed the contract with Wu Ming, Pest not only saw the universe that Wu Ming brought, but also learned some of the knowledge of the Holy Grail War from Wu Ming.


    "Memory sharing? But this only happens in sleep."


    It is known that the Master will dream of the experience of the Servant''s past, and if the Servant rests, he will also dream of the Master''s past.


    This is due to the contract, and it is mutually beneficial.


    "Pest was probably sleeping when she wasn''t summoned," Leticia said suddenly.


    However, in the face of Leticia''s question, Pest was reluctant, but in the end she nodded honestly.


    After Pest is killed, she is indeed inactive.


    "That is not true. She only ''knows'' that knowledge. It is impossible toprehend knowledge just by dreaming."


    Wu Ming frowned and squinted at Pest.


    "Pest, you shouldn''t say anything more, right?"


    In just an instant, Pest''s face turned pale, she didn''t say a word, and even his body froze.


    Wu Ming''s words reminded her of the giant dragon she had seen before, Wu Ming''s narrowed eyes were very simr to that of the giant dragon.


    Pest confirmed again that Wu Ming was a mysterious dragon.


    "Master, Pest seems to be afraid of you." Leticia poked Wu Ming''s back.


    "That seems to be true" Wu Ming naturally saw Pest''s pale face and stiff body.


    "Rarely do I look so scary..."


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but touch his face, no matter how he touched it, it was a handsome face, how could it scare Pest?


    "Forget it, wait until you want to talk about itter." Wu Ming shrugged.


    Not sure why, but it can''t hurt in its current form.


    "That''s all for now, Pest stays in "No Name" and adapts to its own power for the time being, but remember, don''t hurt "No Name"rades."


    "Understand." Pest nodded, his body stiffened and his pale skin also relieved.


    Give her ten courage, and she dare not mess around. After all, Wu Ming''s influence on her was too "deep".

 Chapter 815: As expected

    Chapter 815: As expected


    After Pest was ced, Wu Ming inspected the No Name golem. After correcting it, he left some Magecraft runes on the ground around No Name.


    Originally Wu Ming wanted to be directly involved in some magic traps, but if he recruited an unrted person, he would also feel bad about it.


    Therefore, Wu Ming turned it into detection magic.


    If there are strange people or objects, Wu Ming will use the Gate to return immediately.


    Of course, Wu Ming felt that there would be no more enemiesing any time soon. After all, the opponent''s goal was not No Name, but something else.


    However, to be careful, Wu Ming did it anyway.


    After checking it again, Wu Ming opened the Gate and returned to the No Name conference room.


    Pest returned to the room reserved for her alone, and she needed to recover his spirit before getting used to the strength of his body.


    After all, the giant dragon in the dream had a great influence on her.


    And Lily started working again with the other No Name kids. However the No Name children had been having a hard time, which made them even more restless.


    But because of Wu Ming''s instructions, they didn''t go out, but worked inside the house, like cleaning.


    Only Leticia was waiting in the conference room.


    "Master, have you finished everything you need to prepare?"


    Sitting on the sofa, Leticia who was waiting for Wu Ming immediately got up after seeing Wu Ming''s arrival.


    "Un, let''s go, Leticia, find Shiroyasha."


    "Yes Master."


    ...


    2105380 The outer door, inside the Thousand Eyes branch.


    Shiroyasha sat there with a depressed face, folded his arms, as if waiting for someone.


    ck and purple ripples appeared out of thin air, and Wu Ming waited for Leticia toe out.


    "Finally here." Seeing the arrival of the person she had been waiting for, Shiroyasha''s restless face was slightly relieved.


    "Looking at you, have you got any bad news?"


    It was still the same pillow as before, Wu Ming pulled it straight away, and sat in front of Shiroyasha without further ado.


    "I just received news that the West District, North District, and South District were also attacked by Absolute Evil clones."


    "What?!" Leticia who was sitting beside Wu Ming was surprised, and sure enough, her Master guessed it right.


    "This is bad news, but seeing you like this, the army of two-headed dragons in other districts should be eliminated." Wu Ming was not surprised at all, and was quite calm.


    "Everything is in order, otherwise I wouldn''t be sitting here waiting for you."


    Even though it was said that Shiroyasha was the Floor Master of the East District, if a disaster were to affect the entire Little Garden, she would also take action.


    Of course, the same was true for the other Floor Masters.


    Then, Shiroyasha introduced Wu Ming to the situation in another district.


    "The Absolute Evil clone of the West District was immediately annihted by the temporarily awakened Floor Master of the West District."


    ording to Wu Ming''s understanding, the Floor Master in the West District seems to be a Thousand Eyes cadre, but he doesn''t know the specifics.


    Leticia, who noticed the confusion on Wu Ming''s face, opened her mouth to exin Wu Ming.


    "Master, the Floor Master of the West District that Shiroyasha-sama mentioned named Lace, is one of the Thousand Eyes cadres. Because of her abilities, she almost falls asleep the whole time."


    And Shiroyasha also spoke.


    "Leticia''s ability to talk about her actually refers to her strong prophetic abilities."


    "The Thousand Eyes cadre who predicted that the Fire Dragon''s Nativity Festival would be under the Demon Lord''s attack?" Wu Ming suddenly thought.


    The Thousand Eyes cadre and its predictability were easily reminiscent of the Thousand Eyes cadre which gave 100% urate predictions.


    "That''s right, the prophecy of the Fire Dragon''s Nativity Festival was given by her, but that person sleeps all year round, so she doesn''t need to pay attention to it. In short, because she woke up unexpectedly, nothing important happened in the West District." Shiroyasha would not give Wu Ming an exnation about Lace.


    However even if it happens to wake up, it''s not a weakling who can finish the Absolute Evil clone.


    Lace must have a power of at least four digits.


    Wu Ming thought so.


    "And the Absolute Evil clone in the southern district was finished by Izayoi and the others. By the way, they also brought a wave of No Name''s reputation. I have to say they did a great job."


    Izayoi and the others who were participating in the harvest festival held by the Dragon-Horned Griffon in the southern district, happened to have this incident.


    "Yet they almost destroyed the harvest festival, and they themselves do not have the slightest awareness." However, Shiroyasha seemed to be bragging about the misfortune.


    "As expected of troubled children, Kurousagi must cry." Wu Ming smiled helplessly.


    After all, troubled children, Jin and Kurousagi are also very difficult.


    "The situation in the North District is not very good. Unlike the West District and East District which were basically undamaged. Unlike the Southern District, where the victims were few. The North District can be described as the worst-affected area." Shiroyasha''s face became mncholic.


    "It''s because of Sandora and the others." Wu Ming understood the reason.


    Sandora was one of the Floor Masters in the North District, which meant someone else became a Floor Master. Why is that?


    Of course, that was because no one in the Northern Districtmunity had the ability to be the only Floor Master.


    Therefore, there will be many Floor Masters and everyone will manage the northern district together.


    For other Floor Masters, don''t understand it, but Wu Ming still understands Sandora.


    Sandora''s personal strength wasn''t enough to fight an army of two-headed dragons, and Smandra, as amunity that relied on group warfare, was also unable to fight an army of two-headed dragons who were also good at "clustering".


    Not to mention that Absolute Evil''s clone is still a god-level power, that is, five digits.


    It is thought that the same applies to the rest of the Floor Mastermunity.


    Therefore, when the two-headed dragon invaded the northern region, unable to eliminate all the two-headed dragons in an instant, the two-headed dragon rushed to the urban areas, doing damage, and inflicting casualties.


    "Shiroyasha-sama, I remember there was someone in the North District, right?" Leticia suddenly said.


    "Who is that?" Wu Ming was confused.


    After all, in terms of "familiar with the world of Little Garden",pared to Leticia, Wu Ming was aplete rookie.


    "You mean that great demon." Shiroyasha shook the fan not knowing she had taken it out.


    Closing the fan instantly, Shiroyasha revealed the name of the other party.


    "The great demon born at the crossroads of life and death, the leader of themunity, is known as the strongest demon in the northern region, Wi the Ignis Fatuus."

 Chapter 816: Enemy Conspiracy

    Chapter 816: Enemy Conspiracy


    "It turned out to be the leader." Wu Ming suddenly realized.


    In apetition called "The Creator''s Gift" at the Festival of the Birth of the Fire Dragon, Kasukabe Yo fights in the finals, a ghost named Ayesha Ignis Fats, and her friend Jack, a pumpkin monster, from the Will-O-Wispmunity.


    "If that person acts, the Absolute Evil clone army should be dealt with easily."


    It seemed Leticia recognized the opponent''s strength.


    "Wi is taking action, and the Northern District is only slightly slower than the other districts to clear up the Absolute Evil clone army."


    If Wi didn''t move, Shiroyasha would have to go to the North District to provide support.


    "By the way, since this demon is so powerful, why isn''t she a Floor Master?"


    Wu Ming''s words made sense. Since there were strong people who could easily finish an army of Absolute Evil clones, why wasn''t this strong person a Floor Master?


    "This is Wi''s personal reason." Shiroyasha exined vaguely.


    "Personal reasons?" Wu Ming was dumbfounded.


    "All in all, if you can see it, you will know." Shiroyasha waved her hand shyly.


    Immediately after, Shiroyasha frowned, as if she was having doubts.


    "But when you ask this, it makes me a little worried about Wi. She was always in the North District. Why didn''t the two-headed dragon army show up in time to finish it."


    "Could something else be pending?" guess Leticia.


    "Shouldn''t be. Although she has a more individual personality, even if there are other things, she must put down the things at hand and solve the crisis of the two-headed dragon invasion."


    But Wu Ming thought of something.


    "The reason why she was dyed was because of the enemy who moved the army of the two-headed dragon."


    After all, the incident of the Absolute Evil clone''s invasion that invaded the entire Little Garden was man-made and the rest of Wu Ming didn''t encounter each other, which didn''t mean that the people in other districts didn''t.


    Then, Wu Ming''s guess made sense.


    "It may be." Shiroyasha nodded solemnly.


    However since Shiroyasha had only gathered information unterally and had never met the parties, it was impossible to judge.


    Stop worrying about this, Wu Ming and Shiroyasha were talking about business.


    "I said, Shiroyasha, don''t you think this attack is very strange?"


    "Tell me what you think." Shiroyasha is naturally a smart person, Wu Ming can see that there is a problem here, and she can also see it naturally.


    "Absolute Evil''s clones seem to be strong, but every district has the ability to clear them. I think the other party must understand this, so why are they still doing this?"


    Even though the Griffon named Graiya Greif and the ck-robed girl were easily knocked down by Wu Ming, he didn''t think that the other party was a child.


    The ck-robed girl had a talent for manipting distance, which didn''t seem like much, but it was actually a very rare Gift.


    And that Griffon, even though it didn''t have any special abilities, it was also possible that the other party didn''t reveal it.


    And the strength of the opponent is not a trivial matter, although it is easily suppressed by Wu Ming, it is only because he uses the incarnation.


    Except for Sakamaki Izayoi, Wu Ming couldn''t guarantee that anyone would be able to fight that Griffon.


    And a guy named Maxwell.


    His ability was never understood, on the surface, it seemed to be a simple teleportation, but Wu Ming''s sixth sense told him that it was not that simple.


    In addition, Maxwell also has an inexplicable awakening ability, and only this, Wu Ming can''t do anything about it for now.


    Maybe an imitation, or an illusion or something. In short, Maxwell is very difficult to deal with.


    Finally, the master of the other party, called "His Majesty" who doesn''t know the details, and Wu Ming can''t determine if there is anyone else, In short, this power is quite difficult for him.


    "I feel that this attack was just a sham, a cover for the other party''s next ns."


    "Oh, you found something?" Shiroyasha opened his fan with a "tter".


    "No." Wu Ming replied calmly.


    "Then what are you talking about without it?!" This is an angry Shiroyasha.


    She thought that Wu Ming had found some clues.


    "Even though we didn''t find anything, we were able to analyze it." Wu Ming smiled slightly.


    "Which area was heavily damaged in this double-headed dragon''s attack?"


    "North District and South District." Leticia immediately replied, giving Wu Ming a lot of face.


    Even though the damage in the Southern District was mostly caused by Izayoi and the others...


    "That''s right, while the West and East regions did not suffer losses. Therefore, the other party''s next n can be carried out in these two damaged regions."


    After all, the more messy you are, the better you can do something. Fishing in troubled waters is the truth.


    Shiroyasha shook the folding fan slightly and nodded slightly.


    "That does make sense."


    Seeing Shiroyasha nod, Wu Ming continued to speak.


    "This two-headed dragon, and the two-headed dragon at the end of the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival in the North District a while ago, must be the same person, or the same power."


    Immediately after, Wu Ming''s topic changed.


    "And if it''s said that Pest has nothing to do with the other party, I don''t really believe it."


    Leticia and Shiroyasha froze for a moment, then thought.


    Indeed, if Pest had nothing to do with thest two-headed dragon, no one would believe it.


    "If Pest is the one on the opposing side, and assuming that we lost the game back then, wouldn''t Shiroyasha as the leader fallpletely into the hands of the opponent?"


    As soon as Wu Ming said these words, both Leticia and Shiroyasha froze.


    Yes, if the game is lost, Shiroyasha will belong to Pest, and once Pest creates the power of this two-headed dragon, then Shiroyasha will fall into the hands of the opponent.


    Both Leticia and Shiroyasha knew of Shiroyasha''s power.


    Once used by someone, the consequences are unimaginable.


    Although there was also a reason to be defeated, Shiroyasha knew that his strength was too strong, so she ended up choosing to be a Buddhist, gain the Yaksha divinity, and humble herself.


    "On the premise that these assumptions have been established, let''s change our focus." Wu Ming once again raised a new focus.


    "The other party once wanted to buy Leticia."


    Leticia and Shiroyasha broke out in cold sweat again.


    "You mean, the other party gathered the strong?" Shiroyasha frowned.


    "Laius once said that the people who wanted to buy Leticia from them were people outside Little Garden, and I was attacked by a two-headed dragon when I went to meet those people, and you can''t tell that they are being led by an unknown person. It means at the Festival of the Birth of the Fire Dragon. Information about the enemy of the two-headed dragon is here."


    Shiroyasha suddenly realized.


    "Apparently, because the other party is outside Little Garden, so it makes sense not to find any information."


    Immediately after, Shiroyasha thought of some news that needed to be told to Wu Ming.


    "Actually, the Floor Master in the southern district has been reced."

 Chapter 817: Go To The South District

    Chapter 817: Go To The South District


    "Has the Floor Master in the southern district been changed?" Wu Ming was surprised for a moment.


    "That''s true, and it wasn''t that long ago." Shiroyasha nodded.


    "Not long ago, the South District''s former Floor Mastermunity was attacked. If the Northern District wasn''t nearby and intervened in an unconventional way, it would have beenpletely destroyed." Shiroyasha exined earnestly.


    Wu Ming was a little unnatural.


    After all, if he heard the name, he knew that it was King Arthur''s sheath Avalon. In this case, the other party might be rted to the Knights of the Round Table.


    He didn''t know if there would be Snce Vero Eude in this world, maybe not. After all, Shiroyasha and the others did not react to the name, as if they knew it for the first time.


    Not knowing that Wu Ming''s heart was thinking wildly, Shiroyasha continued to speak.


    "However, even so, it was a crushing blow. The original Floor Master has also resigned, and the Guild Master of the Community Alliance is ready to take over as Floor Master."


    Although it hasn''t been officially taken over, the other party has also been recognized by the Southern District, so for now, it''s the same whether it''s official or not.


    At this moment, Leticia raised her hand.


    "Shiroyasha-sama, do you know who the enemy attacked?"


    Shiroyasha shook his head helplessly.


    "Unfortunately, although some intervened forcibly, they did lose to the opponent. Although the loss isn''t great, the price of failure is not being able to reveal the opponent''s news, so I don''t know who the enemy is."


    In Little Garden, Little Garden''s rules were absolute, so there was no way to reveal the specific situation.


    "But one thing is clear, the other party is the Demon Lord."


    If you want to ask why, it is because, at that time, the ck contract documents rained in the sky, and many people saw it, and what the ck contract documents represented, everyone in Little Garden knew.


    Therefore, the fact that the opponent was a Demon Lord was the most certain.


    "It can be said that if it weren''t for the intervention back then, the entiremunity would have been annihted, but if it really followed Vero''s conjecture, it''s likely that it would belong to the Demon Lord."


    Immediately after, Shiroyasha''s eyes narrowed.


    "I suspect the attacking Demon Lord is the same faction as Pest and the one who can control the two-headed dragon."


    Wu Ming folded his arms across his chest and nodded.


    "First they attacked the Southern District, then the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival that the East District and North District jointly held, and finally the entire Little Garden. It seems that the opponent''s strength is not weak."


    Although from the results, the other party has not seeded, but the other party can continue to do things under repeated failures, which is enough to prove that the other party has a deep background.


    "Need to go to Pest for information?" Leticia said suddenly.


    After all, Pest probably knew those people.


    "When I see her again, please remind me politely. I really don''t want to say. I don''t want to actually treat Pest as an item. Since joining No Name, we are a family."


    Wu Ming didn''t want to treat Pest as a ve, and he believed that the other people at No Name didn''t want to either.


    "Very well, master." Leticia nodded and didn''t say much, but her gaze towards Wu Ming became more and more gentle.


    "I''m afraid Pest''s senses will get better." Shiroyasha also turned serious, showing a frivolous expression again.


    "By the way, Shiroyasha, how did you know that Pest didn''t like me?" Wu Ming frowned.


    Although judging by Pest''s appearance before he was stabbed by Wu Ming, Pest was really annoyed at Wu Ming, but when Shiroyasha was not present at that time.


    Shiroyasha''s current appearance made one feel that she had a lot ofmunication with Pest.


    "Hooho~ Of course I used the ring before you came to get it. Pest and I may have spoken." Shiroyasha did not hide anything, and told Wu Ming and Leticia honestly.


    "I see, you really need tomunicate with Pest." Leticia nodded in understanding.


    The incarnation of the sun and the incarnation of the ck Death, if there was no need to talk between the two, no one would believe it, and it was Shiroyasha who was at fault, who let the zy" sun take the lead with the outbreak of the ck Death gue.


    Even though what Shiroyasha said was reasonable and well-founded, why didn''t Wu Ming really believe it.


    Wu Ming and Shiroyasha don''t have much contact, but only Shiroyasha is a problem child, Wu Ming still knows.


    So...


    "You didn''t do anything strange to Pest, Shiroyasha?" Wu Ming looked at Shiroyasha suspiciously.


    Wu Ming still remembered that Pest was either quiet or very obedient when called upon, and after standing for a while, his face turned pale and his body stiffened, as if his spirit had been badly beaten.


    Thinking about it now, maybe Shiroyasha did something to Pest.


    "What are you talking about, I just had a good conversation with Pest, in various ways, um." The calm Shiroyasha said that there was only a simple munication" between her and Pest.


    "Then why does Pest seem to be afraid of something? Actually you didn''t do it?" Wu Ming became more and more suspicious, but he knew that Shiroyasha was a problem child.


    "Ah? Un, maybe the new environment is not easy to ept."


    However, Shiroyasha''s heart had started to change.


    Rarely forcing the other party to change clothes will also leave a deep mental trauma? But it was clear that Pest was still scolding me for being so happy back then?


    However, when Shiroyasha was entangled in his heart, Wu Ming also gave up asking.


    "Just trust you."


    Then, Wu Ming made a request.


    "I hope that you, Shiroyasha, go to the Southern District and help inform Izayoi and the others, so that they don''t return for now and continue living there."


    It wasn''t that Wu Ming believed in the Southern District, it was just that he had more faith in hisrades.


    Izayoi''s strength was already superior in Little Garden''s lower tiers. Wu Ming believed that even if the enemy wanted to do something bad in the southern district, there would be no problem with Izayoi.


    More importantly, Izayoi happened to be in the Southern District, right?


    Seeing Wu Ming start to talk about business, Shiroyasha became serious.


    "I want some people from Izayoi to help me keep an eye on the Southern District. No problem, leave it to me."


    Turning his head and thinking, Shiroyasha looked at Wu Ming.


    "So what would you do?"


    Wu Ming secretly looked towards the north.


    "Go to the North District."

 Chapter 818: Long lost Northern District

    Chapter 818: Long lost Northern District


    "Izayoi and the others were keeping an eye on the southern district, and you were in the eastern district, so I decided to go to the northern district to see what happened." Withdrawing his gaze from the north, Wu Ming looked back at Shiroyasha.


    "I''ll leave it to you in the East District, you should calm down, Shiroyasha?" Wu Ming teased with a smile.


    Wu Ming did not look down on Shiroyasha because she had nothing to do with the previous two-headed dragon army.


    The abilities of the Sun, Demon King of the White Night, and Shiroyasha were beyond Wu Ming''s imagination.


    If Shiroyasha regained his double digit powers, she became a clone of Absolute Evil, and Shiroyasha would definitely be captured.


    At that time, there was no way to take out Absolute Evil''s clones, because Absolute Evil was aggressive and there were too many of them.


    Shiroyasha had fourteen Sun Authorities, and she using the Sun Authority could easily eliminate this Absolute Evil clone.


    However if actually used, the surrounding area would fall apart, due to too many objections, so Shiroyasha would "do nothing".


    Facing Wu Ming''s ridicule, Shiroyasha did not answer hastily, but closed her eyes, then opened them and smiled.


    "Who do you think I am, I am the East District''s Floor Master, bet on my behalf, and the East District can be handed over to me with confidence." At this moment, Shiroyasha''s strong attitude showed a trace.


    "No Name is also left to you for now, Shiroyasha-sama." Leticia is also really amazing.


    With that, Wu Ming and Leticia''s conversation with Shiroyasha ended.


    After learning from Shiroyasha which part of the northern district was most damaged, Wu Ming and Leticia left.


    ...


    North District, location between 3999999 and 4000000 outside the door.


    On the clock tower, a ck and purple Gate appeared out of thin air, and Wu Ming and Leticia walked out.


    "This looks like the clock tower that was destroyed by Izayoi and Kurousagi."


    Leticia glimpsed this familiar ce, and Wu Ming helped fix it in the end.


    "Yes, it is here. After all, didn''t Shiroyasha say, ''Not only on purpose or not, but the outer door where the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival was held was the most severely damaged''."


    Therefore, Wu Ming brought Leticia here.


    "Although we can also go to the Smandra branch here, but in the end I think it will be better here."


    Although Wu Ming and Smandra had a few minor conflicts before, after Sandora and Jin re-established the alliance between Smandra and No Name, the two sides could be considered to have turned their enemy into an alliance.


    But for Smandra, Wu Ming is still not good, this is a personal factor and does not involve themunity.


    In addition, this clock tower belongs to the teau, and is also very hidden, why such a ce is needed, because the surrounding situation can be easily seen.


    "As expected, the damage in the North District is much more serious than Shiroyasha said." He walked to the clock tower window sill and looked around from the clock tower.


    Don''t look at Shiroyasha saying "Northern District is just a little slower and another district broke the Absolute Evil clone", sometimes, "a little slower" will dy things, just like the current North District.


    Because the geographical location of this clock tower is considered to be in the middle, and there are no humans, it was not badly damaged by the attack of the Absolute Evil clone, but there was some damage to the base.


    And other ces in the outer door are not so lucky.


    Wu Ming saw it at a nce, seven or eight of the ten buildings werepletely destroyed, and the remaining two or three were also destroyed and uninhabitable.


    Not only that, Wu Ming also saw a lot of blood on the road, which should be the blood of the citizens.


    After all, the blood of the two-headed dragon will regenerate and split apart, and maybe the blood of the two-headed dragon that can''t be broken in the end, butpared to this, Wu Ming feels that the two-headed dragon was killed by people using special means.


    The public basically couldn''t see it, maybe they were moved to another outer door for cover.


    Maybe it was because the battle had just ended, and the people walking on the streets were basically all members of the fully armed Northern District Community, because everyone had their ownmunity crest, and Wu Ming even saw Smandra''s people.


    Some of them were on patrol to see if there were any other survivors, and some were specifically looking for the missing two-headed dragon.


    The first possibility is not small, after all, the copse of the house makes people who are still alive depressed, or people hiding in the house do not have time to get out because of the copse.


    Thetter is impossible, after all, although the two-headed dragons are said to be at the level of a god, they only have the level of a god in their strength, and their IQ is the same as that of ordinary beasts, or even worse.


    Usually they don''t stop unless they die.


    But there are exceptions.


    For example, when the two-headed dragon was exterminated, one of the two-headed dragons was buried in the ruins of a building by ident and just came out.


    Interestingly, Wu Ming who was standing at the height ofmand, happened to see such a sight.


    A two-headed white dragon struggled to get out of the rather thick rubble, ready to attack the patrolman who had just left.


    The patrol officer also seemed to hear a sound, and he immediately shouted, thinking that there were survivors.


    "Hey! Is there a survivor! Please answer me if there is one!" He was also one of those who argued that a two-headed dragon was impossible to survive.


    The man shouted while exploring the surrounding ruins.


    However, he had no idea that the "survivor" he thought was actually an Absolute Evil clone that could kill him.


    "Aum-!!" saw the two-headed dragon roar furiously, rushing towards the person who didn''t find it.


    "What" The man who heard the voice turned his head absentmindedly, and all he saw was the sight of a two-headed dragon with two huge mouths rushing towards him.


    He didn''t have time to react at all.


    "Hi-!!"


    Suddenly, a girl''s voice came from one side, and the two-headed dragon flew to the other side.


    Then, a blue-and-white girl with hair in two ponytails half squatted on the ground appeared in front of the patrol officer.


    This person was a member of Will-O-Wisp, Ayesha Ignis Fats.


    "Thank you very much, Ayesha-sama."


    The patrolman thanked her shakily. He saw clearly what had just happened. Ayesha kicked the two-headed dragon with one leg. Otherwise, he might be dead.


    "You weren''t hurt, were you? Not long after the battle, there will definitely be residue, so you can''t take it lightly." Ayesha stood up and said to the person as if cheering.


    "YesYes! Ayesha-sama is right! I was taught by you!" The man who had almost been attacked looked embarrassed, and he had indeed been negligent.


    If Ayesha had not saved him, he would have died instantly in the mouth of the two-headed dragon.


    And if he was careful in the beginning and noticed the existence of the two-headed dragon, it would only be a clone of Absolute Evil. Even if he can''t beat him, he can face the opponent for a few seconds, and then scream to attract the people around him,e to help.


    In short, he will not be killed in seconds.


    Luckily, Ayesha was attracted by the screams she thought there were survivors, so the result was good.


    "Aiya~ Ayesha, the enemy has not been solved, you mustn''t be careless~" At this time, arge pumpkin head with antern appeared from one side, and preached to Ayesha in a strange voice.


    This huge pumpkin is Ayesha''spanion, the Jack-O-Lantern pumpkin monster.


    "IOf course I know!!" Ayesha''s pale face was slightly red, and it was very conspicuous.


    At this moment, the two-headed dragon that was kicked out had already turned around and was ready to strike again.


    "It''s just a five-figure beast, watch me finish it in minutes!" Ayesha pouted, and a blue me appeared in her hand.


    "Shhh"


    However, at this moment, the white spear pierced the head of the two-headed dragon instantly and pinned it to the ground.

 Chapter 819: Northern District ancient ancestor

    Chapter 819: Northern District ancient ancestor


    "Who!?" Ayesha immediately became alert and looked in the direction where the spear was flying.


    There is a clock tower location.


    However, another party appeared from behind Ayesha.


    "Long time no see, Ayesha, Jack."


    A ck and purple gate appeared behind Jack, and Wu Ming and Leticia walked out.


    "Oh, it turns out that Vero-sama and Leticia-sama, long time no see." Jack immediately greeted Wu Ming.


    Leticia who was a maid, seemed to live up to her identity, slightly bowed, and nodded.


    "Eh!? Vero-sama and Leticia-sama, why did youe to the North District?"


    As soon as Ayesha saw Wu Ming and Leticia, Ojou-sama who was slightly pouting, was no longer angry.


    As a senior in Little Garden, Ayesha naturally knew about Leticia, and the news that Wu Ming defeated the Demon Lord with the holy spear at the end of the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival spread like wildfire.


    Even though themunity that Wu Ming and Leticia belonged to was No Name, Ayesha would not look down on them because of that.


    The strong will be respected everywhere.


    "It turns out that Vero-sama and Leticia-sama defeated the Demon Lord." The person saved by Ayesha also recognized Wu Ming and Leticia.


    After all the Fire Dragon Nativity Festival had just passed, taking advantage of the heat, Wu Ming was still quite famous in the Northern District.


    "You go quickly, remember to be careful in the future, someone will note to save you anytime."


    Seeing Wu Ming and Leticia''s arrival, Ayesha hastily prepared to chase away the person she had dropped.


    "Yes, Ayesha-sama, I will not interrupt your conversation with Jack-high and the two honorables." The man quickly got up, bowed to Ayesha and Wu Ming, then left quickly.


    Speaking of which, he still had to go on patrol to see if there were any survivors.


    "I didn''t expect you to be quite famous."


    Wu Ming could see that the person being saved had genuine respect for Ayesha, rather than the simple feeling of saving lives.


    It could be seen that Ayesha was quite famous in the North District.


    After all, the strength is not weak, and it is still the same sentence, where the strong will be respected.


    In the original finale of "The Creator''s Blessing", had it not been for Kasukabe Yo''s fortuitous rtionship with Wu Ming to go further, and by "bing friends", she obtained the me from Wu Ming, Kasukabe Yo would have lost to Ayesha.


    "Of course, I am quite famous in the North District."


    However when Wu Ming praised Ayesha, she immediately raised his head proudly, his nose almost reaching the sky.


    "By the way, why did youe to the North District before you said it?" Ayesha turned her head and thought, and immediately reacted.


    "Of course, it is because of this Absolute Evil clone," Wu Ming said as he stretched out his right hand.


    The Yggdrasil holy spear that had pierced through the head of the two headed dragon and was nailed to the ground, was pulled out of thin air and automatically flew into Wu Ming''s hands.


    "This should be the holy spear that is rumored to have wiped out the Demon Lord with just one strike. This is truly extraordinary."


    Although Jack is a creation created by the leader of Will-O-Wisp, he looks more like a powerful spirit that has lived for a long time.


    Jack could see the details of this holy spear at a nce, the power it contained, and the fact that the wielder was Wu Ming, could prove that this was the holy spear that pierced the Demon Lord.


    "When ites to the weapon that pierced Pest, this one really is." Wu Ming nodded calmly.


    After that, Wu Ming casually threw the holy spear, and golden ripples appeared on the tip of the spear, swallowing the holy spear.


    "By the way, Vero-sama already knows that there is an Absolute Evil clone here. The news here spreads so fast." Ayesha is shocked.


    It seemed he didn''t know the news that all four districts had been attacked by Absolute Evil''s clones.


    "Not only are there Absolute Evil clones in our North District, there are also Absolute Evil clones in the East District, South District, and West District, Ayesha." It seems that Jack is an insider.


    "Eh!? Is it really that serious!?" Ayesha is shocked. No matter how many Absolute Evil clones there were in other districts, this would at least affect the entire Little Garden.


    "By the way, I came to the North District to investigate."


    Wu Ming pointed at the two-headed dragon that had turned into a mummified corpse not far away.


    "I didn''t expect to encounter something like this when I first came here, and I also met you."


    However when Ayesha looked at Wu Ming, she was shocked by the mummy corpse of the two-headed dragon.


    "This how can it be dry"


    But Jack saw some clues.


    "It''s ''baked,''" Jack said, stroking the chin of his pumpkin head with hisrge gloved hand.


    Wu Ming nodded and started to exin.


    "Yes, my holy spear is full of the power of light. The moment it prated into his body, a strong light power drained his blood."


    After all, no one knew if the blood of this two-headed dragon would split again, so to be safe, Wu Ming directly used the power of the holy spear to drain the blood of the two-headed dragon.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming waved at the corpse of the two-headed dragon, and as the wind blew, the corpse of the two-headed dragon shattered and disappeared.


    Ayesha swallowed her saliva, even though she was a ghost, she was a little scared by this scene.


    Of course, it wasn''t that she was afraid of Wu Ming, just the weapon.


    "Sure enough, that spear is a very powerful divine weapon." Ayesha estimated that if she was stabbed in her ghost body, she might as well be "roasted" in an instant.


    "That''s right." Wu Ming shrugged.


    Noble Phantasm and Divine Armament were the same thing.


    "By the way, could you exin to me how the Northern District handled this Absolute Evil clone?"


    After all, Wu Ming came to "investigate", so naturally he had to ask the locals.


    "Of course, I will let Ayesha exin." Jack agreed, then pushed Ayesha away.


    "Ouch!? Why did Jack let me exin when we agreed?" Ayesha looks annoyed.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to exin, it was just that she was a little displeased when she was tricked by Jack again.


    "Hoohoho~ There''s nothing I can do, Ayesha, because I''m just a pumpkin~ Hohoho~" Jackughed strangely.


    "I know, let me exin." After finishing her clothes and patting the dust on her skirt symbolically, Ayesha started to exin.


    There is nothingplicated, the two-headed dragon army that appeared in the northern district also appeared suddenly, and no one knows how they appeared.


    The location is between the outer gate 3999999 and 4000000, between the outer gate where the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival was held some time ago.


    Since there have been Absolute Evil clones here, the surroundingmunity has strengthened the defensive facilities here.


    Therefore, when this two-headed dragon invades, between the outer gate 3999999 and the outer gate 4000000 bes the best battlefield against the two-headed dragon.


    At the same time, because of this, the two-headed dragon army that had not been exterminated in time did not disperse, but instead supported the great demon of the northern district, and exterminated this clone of Absolute Evil in one fell swoop.


    "So that''s how it is." Leticia said, "That''s how it is".


    Indeed, the Absolute Evil clone army that dragged on for a short time did not disperse, but was eventually annihted by the people. This is a matter in itself, but this problem can be considered solved.


    "But why did the enemy release an army of Absolute Evil clones here?"

 Chapter 820: Cant find the leader?

    Chapter 820: Can''t find the leader?


    With all due respect, Leticia really couldn''t understand this.


    "Obviously there are Absolute Evil clones here, why does the other party keep releasing Absolute Evil clones here?"


    The other party would never have thought that the people here would not strengthen the defense, or that it would be useless even if the defense was strengthened?


    And Ayesha was shocked when she heard the amazing news.


    "Was the Absolute Evil clone released artificially?!"


    "Of course, Ayesha." Jack smiled helplessly.


    "The Absolute Evil clone suddenly appeared. It was clear that someone transferred it with a special Gift. Obviously it was made by someone."


    Ayesha''s pale face who thought she was belittled, immediately turned red.


    "I Of course I know! It''s just... just..."


    Helplessly smiling, Wu Ming relieved Ayesha.


    "I suspect this is the other party''s intention." Wu Ming looked around the three of them.


    "On purpose" Leticia thought, after all, she was always by Wu Ming''s side, and she could hear Wu Ming''s excuses.


    "On purpose!?" Ayesha, the idiot, looked confused.


    "Hoohoho~" And Jack just made a weirdugh out of nowhere, and didn''t speak.


    After a pause, Wu Ming changed the subject.


    "I heard it was your leader who finally finished off the Absolute Evil clone army, right?"


    Before uracy was determined, spreading his spections without permission was considered "evil" by Wu Ming, so he did not continue the conversation, but changed the topic.


    Hearing Wu Ming''s words, Ayesha nodded proudly.


    "That''s right, it''s our leader, Wi the Ignis Fatuus-sama!!"


    Seeing Ayesha''s expression, those who didn''t know thought she was the leader.


    "Also, Wi-sama is also my maker, and everything I have is given by Wi-sama." Jack also interrupted.


    "I have a question to ask, is your leader dyed by something?"


    Wi came here to break Absolute Evil''s clones after staying here for a while, as long as anyone participating in the war against Absolute Evil''s clones could be seen, receiving this news was also normal, so it was not surprising that Jack and Ayesha would know about it.


    "Un We are also very confused about this." Jack stretched out his arms helplessly.


    "You are also very confused?" Leticia was a little confused.


    "Because Wi-sama hurriedly came to finish the Absolute Evil clone, and left in a hurry." Ayesha looks calm.


    "I don''t know why Wi-sama became like that."


    Wu Ming paused for a moment, and said what he thought after himself.


    "Could it be because she met the person who caused this Absolute Evil clone''s attack?"


    "Probably not." Jack shook his head without hesitation.


    "As my maker, although I dare not say that I know Will-sama the most, but it is almost the same. Obviously Wi-sama has encountered something upsetting."


    "Yeah, yeah, I remember when Jack said that too!" shouted Ayesha.


    "Wi-sama seems to be avoiding something disturbing."


    Immediately after, Ayesha looked troubled.


    "But, what is Wi-sama avoiding?"


    Wi the Ignis Fatuus is the most powerful demon born between life and death. It has strong power and can destroy the existence of Absolute Evil clones in a very short time. Definitely not a weak person.


    An existence like that actually wanted to avoid something, which was really frustrating.


    And never heard of Wi being afraid of anything.


    "Could you let me meet your leader?" Wu Ming suddenly said.


    Jack and Ayesha looked at each other, and they both had no reason to refuse.


    But


    "Sorry, no, hoo hoo hoo~" Jack shook his head.


    "Why?" Leticia was confused.


    Then, Ayesha smiled awkwardly.


    "Un, I''m sorry, it''s not that we don''t want to, it''s actually because we couldn''t find Wi-sama"


    "Ah" Leticia was taken aback.


    "Hah?!" Wu Ming shouted.


    Wu Ming now understood why the northern Floor Master wasn''t the strongest in the northern district, Wi the Ignis Fatuus.


    If the other party is not the mysterious person in the clouds and fog, then he is definitely a natural ruffian.


    ...


    Without dy, bidding farewell to Ayesha and Jack, Wu Ming and Leticia departed for the Smandra branch.


    Since Jack and Ayesha really can''t help it, they must find Smandra, the only acquaintance left here.


    On the other hand, because Jack and Ayesha still had work to do, they couldn''t be with Wu Ming and Leticia.


    But Ayesha really wants to be together, and she seems quite interested.


    It''s just that in the end Ayesha was pulled by Jack, and finally let out a groan.


    "I thought I could easily find the leader of Will-O-Wisp when I came to the North District, but people don''t even know where their leader went." Wu Ming sighed helplessly.


    Wu Ming hade to the Northern District, actually, to find out what had happened to Wi the Ignis Fatuus, or who had put it off.


    After all, intuition told Wu Ming that those nine out of ten were thetter, and were most likely the enemy.


    But now I can''t even find the figure of Wi the Ignis Fatuus...


    "Indeed, although I know what Will-sama is like, but no one can find Wi-sama, I''m afraid we have no hope~" Leticia closed her eyes and sighed helplessly.


    However Wu Ming suddenly stopped.


    "Leeticia, tell me what Wi looks like."


    Wu Ming was ready to use his spiritual power to do a carpet search.


    "Unit might not be easy to exin, so, Master" Leticia said, took out a Gift Card, and pulled out a nk sheet of paper from the Gift Card.


    "Let me draw it for you."


    As the voice fell, Leticia''s fingertips surged with magic, and energy began to be drawn on the white paper.


    In an instant, Leticia drew Wi''s portrait.


    "Done." Leticia lightly blew on her fingertips, her other hand flipped over the white paper, and a pretty um anti-human image of a ck and white beauty appeared in front of Wu Ming.


    On white paper, only the upper body is drawn, with a thick double ponytail, long pointed ears, an adorable child-like face, an off-the-shoulder skirt with a low neckline, and a pretty anti-human chest.


    "Are you sure this is a demon?" Wu Ming looked at Leticia strangely.


    She thought it should be a subus.


    Her expression was adorable, cute and charming, even Wu Ming couldn''t help it, but that wasn''t the point.


    The point is the other party''s chest... It''s huge, not scientific at all.


    Yet Leticia shook her head regretfully.


    "Sorry, Master, Wi-sama looks like this, and that''s why I can''t describe Wi-sama''s appearance to you."

 Chapter 821: Find Willa

    Chapter 821: Find Wi


    He sighed helplessly, and Wu Ming acknowledged it.


    "Sure enough, Little Garden is a magical ce." Then, Wu Ming closed his eyes and started searching.


    After Wu Ming closed his eyes, Leticia revealed a somewhat happy smile.


    Seeing Wu Ming''s helpless expression, Leticia was quite pleased.


    However Wu Ming did not know Leticia''s current thoughts, he was now fully releasing spiritual power, preparing to scan the entire outer door here in an instant.


    In Little Garden, Wu Ming''s spiritual power is basically turned off, and even if it is turned on, it can only cover a distance of a few meters around the body.


    After all, there are many strange people in the Little Garden world, and there are also many strong people. If he wanted to use spiritual power to scan, it was easy to cause unnecessary misunderstandings.


    So why would Wu Ming want to use spiritual power recklessly now?


    It''s not that the so-called critical moment is informal, but that Wu Ming is preparing a detailed operation wave.


    Search without hitting anyone.


    It sounds silly, but it can be done, or in other words, it can be done.


    Wu Ming''s spiritual power is very strong, without touching the human body, only with the approach of spiritual power, he can also "see" the person.


    However it was indeed quite difficult to search for such a range and find one person out of so many people, not to mention that the other party might not be here.


    Better than going to Smandra, right?


    And what if you find it?


    For example, now...


    Wu Ming who hadpletely released his spiritual power, saw the transparent world at this moment. Everyone, every house, every pile of rubble, and even the bloodstains left on the ground, all appeared in his mind.


    Except for theck of color, it''spletely God''s perspective.


    And ording to the portrait of Wi drawn by Leticia, Wu Ming actually found her.


    In the corner, a girl with an extrarge double ponytail andrge breasts looked around, as if to see if anyone had found her.


    Opening his eyes, Wu Ming smiled.


    "Sure enough, fate is on my side."


    "Could it be that Master has found Will-sama!?" Leticia couldn''t help but be surprised.


    To be honest, Leticia didn''t expect Wu Ming to find Wi here.


    After all, many people had seen the scene of the other party leaving in a hurry, since this was the case, it was only natural that Wi would not stay here.


    Wrong...


    Leticia found a problem.


    The most dangerous ce is the safest ce. Perhaps those who chased after Wi did not expect that Wi would choose to stay after killing the two-headed dragon.


    Smart is mistaken for smart...


    "No!" Wu Ming suddenly shouted.


    "What is it, Master, did Wi-sama find you?" Leticia asked spectively.


    "That''s right." Wu Ming nodded, snapped his fingers, and ck and purple ripples appeared.


    "Hurry up, Wi will run away!"


    Wu Ming said, pulling Leticia to the Gate.


    In Wu Ming''s spiritual vision, Wi who was carefully looking around, suddenly looked at Wu Ming.


    Apparently, she discovered that someone had found her.


    Immediately after, Wi turned into ghost fire and moved swiftly in a certain direction.


    As soon as the ghost fire front paws left, ck and purple wavy hind legs appeared where Wi had originally been.


    Wu Ming and Leticia jumped out of the ripples and looked around.


    "Wi-sama has escaped." Leticia could still feel the residual energy in the air.


    "That''s true, but Wi can''t run in what has be my ''back garden''."


    Wu Ming raised his hand, snapped his fingers again, and the Gate appeared again.


    Wu Ming''s spiritual scan is still running, how can Wi escape?


    Wu Ming walked to the Gate with a confident smile.


    "Let''s go, Leticia, let''s intercept each other."


    "Follow your orders, my Master."


    ...


    On the other hand, a group of ghost mes escaped into an alley.


    Dispelling the ghost fire, Wi revealed his true body.


    Looking back, Wi who was sure no one was following, thought for a moment, and then she decided to leave here straight away.


    However, it was this fleeting thought that cost Wi the opportunity to leave.


    "Where do you want to run to, leader of the Will-O-Wisp, Wi the Ignis Fatuus."


    ck and purple ripples appeared behind Wi, and Wu Ming''s voice came.


    Wi jumped up suddenly, pulled away, and gave a wary look.


    A man and a woman came out of the ck and purple ripples, and the neers naturally looked for Wu Ming and Leticia.


    "By the way, Master, what you said is very easy to misunderstand." Leticia reluctantlyined to Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming was stunned for a moment, then reacted.


    Indeed, his current behavior and the words he just spoke clearly didn''t look like a good person.


    "Sorry, I apologize to you for my rudeness." Wu Ming apologized.


    Wi didn''t run away, don''t know if it was because of Wu Ming''s apology.


    But Wi seemed to breathe a sigh of relief.


    And Wu Ming also took this opportunity to observe Wi again.


    Unlike Leticia''s ck and white painting, the real person is much more beautiful than Leticia''s painting.


    Fairy-like pointed ears, white hair as pale as ghost fire tied into a thick double ponytail, and even her eyshes were pale white.


    She wears a low-necked off-shoulder skirt with bluece on a ck background, and a very low neckline entuates Wi''s magnificent chest, which is very eye-catching.


    The point is that the other party''s face is very cute, and there is a hint of charm in the innocence, and if Wu Ming is not mistaken, the other party seems to be a little stupid by nature?


    Although Wi was indeed beautiful, Wu Ming only stared at Wi for a few seconds before starting a formal conversation.


    "I am Snce Vero Eude from No Name, this is my maid, Leticia Dracule, I was trusted by Shiroyasha to investigate Absolute Evil''s clones, so I can ask you, can you stop running?"

 Chapter 822: Stalker Anomaly- Maxwell

    Chapter 822: Stalker Anomaly- Maxwell


    Wu Ming came to the North District, naturally not told by Shiroyasha.


    However, everything had to have a reason, and Shiroyasha was the best reason.


    Even after the investigation, Wu Ming believed that Shiroyasha would not expose him, so he calmly used Shiroyasha as an excuse.


    Wi did not speak, but her little head nodded lightly, indicating that she would not run again.


    Even Wi stopped running when she saw who wasing.


    As long as it''s not that person, everything is fine.


    "Then I''ll get straight to the point. Before Absolute Evil''s clones caused trouble, did you ever meet an enemy?"


    Wi raised her head, stuck her chin out with one hand, thought for a moment, and shook her head silently, which was very funny.


    But after shaking her head, Wi nodded again.


    This confused Wu Ming and Leticia.


    In the end, under Wu Ming and Leticia''s dubious gazes, Wi walked over to Wu Ming, and tugged at Wu Ming''s sleeve.


    "Help me."


    Different from the devil in the traditional sense, as a demon, Wi''s voice is extraordinarily light, like a fairy, it can be said that listening to her voice is a kind of pleasure.


    Moreover, Wi''s words "help me", matched with her current expression, could be said to be very touching.


    Not only Wu Ming, but even Leticia''s heart had some ripples.


    "Let''s talk about the situation first, Wi." Wu Ming paused, then continued speaking.


    "Can I call you that?"


    Facing the name question, Wi was actually very rxed, so she nodded and agreed.


    After Wi nodded, Wu Ming immediately asked.


    "Then Wi, what difficulties did you encounter?" Wu Ming crouched down.


    At this moment, the Wi in front of Wu Ming was not like the leader of Will''o''wisp", but like a little sister seeking help from others.


    "A pervert is following me." Pulling Wu Ming''s sleeve, Wi''s eyebrows moved slightly, she shrank, and looked around, as if afraid that the so-called "pervert" would suddenly jump out.


    "Pervert?" Wu Ming and Leticia couldn''t help but be stunned.


    The first thought that came to the two of them was incredible, who would dare to follow Wi.


    Wi is no ordinary person.


    The leader of Will''o''wisp, a powerfulmunity in the North District, the strongest in the North District, a great demon born between life and death, who can easily deal with Absolute Evil''s clone army.


    But then again, since the other party dared to be this "pervert", perhaps his strength was not weak.


    Otherwise, how could this "pervert" make Wi show a disgusting but helpless expression.


    "Wi, can you tell me the information about that ''pervert''? For example, his name."


    After all, still have to know the information about the "pervert".


    Wu Ming wanted to see, who was the strongest pervert in the Northern District.


    Wi nodded, and said the name of the other party in a light voice.


    "His name is...Maxwell."


    "Maxwell?!" Wu Ming repeated subconsciously.


    Why did Maxwelle to the North End? And also as "pervert"?


    But after thinking about it, Wu Ming felt relieved.


    The two-headed dragon itself has a great rtionship with Maxwell. Since there was an army of two-headed dragons in the North District, then Maxwell could make sense here.


    But...


    After seeing Wi, Wu Ming could only guess.


    Could the other party be a pedophile?


    No, no, no, how could it be, the other party is also quite a calm person in front of him, how could he be a pervert.


    Perhaps the other party did it to ensnare Wi and prevent her from helping the northern district.


    This is logical.


    "Master, do you know the man named ''Maxwell''?" Leticia couldn''t help but stare at Wu Ming.


    After all, Wu Ming''s expression is too clear, he may know the person "Maxwell", or he must know this person.


    "I know Maxwell." Wu Ming frowned slightly, remembering his unpleasant encounter with Maxwell.


    "Leeticia, do you remember when I pretended to be someone from Perseus to meet someone who wanted to buy you?"


    "I remember, Master." Leticia nodded.


    "However, you didn''t tell me, and you didn''t tell anyone else''s No Name."


    "I don''t meet regr buyers. If nothing else, they are responsible for the Absolute Evil clone incident that affected the entire Little Garden."


    "This is really a shock," Leticia said calmly, but Wi was taken aback.


    Leticia''sposure was also expected by Wu Ming. After all, Leticia was by his side thest time she went to talk to Shiroyasha.


    Leticia did have some guesses because of Wu Ming and Shiroyasha''s words, but Wu Ming''s words just now made Leticia absolutely sure.


    "The other party once wanted to buy Leticia." These were Wu Ming''s words back then.


    And Leticia guessed from this sentence.


    "At that time, I captured two of Maxwell''srades, and as a result, several Absolute Evil clones appeared to attack me mysteriously, and Maxwell took the opportunity to save hisrades."


    The loss the opponent suffered back then, Wu Ming would get it back sooner orter.


    "If it''s Maxwell, I think, I understand why Wi is so depressed."


    Because, Maxwell has an inexplicable resurrection ability, at least on the surface.


    "Wi, did you kill Maxwell several times, and as a result, the other party appeared in front of you in one piece."


    As soon as Wu Ming said these words, Wi nodded desperately, as if she had met a confidant.


    Wu Ming secretly said that it was.


    Wu Ming did kill Maxwell back then, and he showed no mercy.


    The sense of reality is not deceiving, but to be careful, Wu Ming can neverpletely determine Maxwell''s resurrection.


    And after Wi''s confirmation, Wu Ming also confirmed, Maxwell does have a strange resurrection ability.


    "Master, you mean Maxwell will be resurrected?!" Leticia was surprised.


    No matter when or in what world, resurrection is a wondrous thing.


    Not to mention Maxwell''s ability to bounce back indefinitely.


    "But, Master, is there really a limitless resurrection gift?"


    Leticia means that the other party has mastered the ability to be resurrected in the eyes of outsiders through other methods or Gifts.


    "At the very least, we think Maxwell is really resurrected."


    As if responding to Wu Ming''s words, Wi''s little head nodded sharply.


    Since Wu Ming and Wi said so, Leticia, who had never seen Maxwell''s resurrection, had to obey the majority.


    "Hmm If that''s the case, then this Maxwell will be hard to deal with." Leticia folded her arms sadly.


    Just the irresistible resurrection ability was enough.


    Not seeing Wi have to start hiding from Maxwell.


    "Indeed, apart from resurrection abilities, Maxwell is also a four-figure Demon Lord, and he also has the ability to move multiple units. This two-headed dragon was probably moved by him."


    The teleportation ability can be attacked and received, not only can save teammates, but also escape, and can also transport the army of the two-headed dragon.


    The opponent is still a four-digit Demon Lord, and finally, the opponent''s violent resurrection ability is added.


    Can be described as a formidable foe.


    Of course, if Wu Ming could find his main body, he could keep Maxwell in a resurrected state all the time.


    Thinking of this, Wu Ming''s mind drifted to his own body again.


    He didn''t know how the bodily injuries had healed.


    The feeling of being blown up by the ck mud was not good, he thought at first, after he transferred his spirit to the reserve body, Wu Ming still had mental damage, and it was not light.


    How the main body was injured, and it was Wu Ming whopletely cut off contact, was unclear.


    Must be fast.


    Thinking of this, Wu Ming looked back at Wi.


    Maxwell''s party seemed to know where Wu Ming''s main body was, and just in time, Maxwell hit the muzzle again.


    If Wu Ming "didn''t shoot", I really apologize for Maxwell''s rare action.


    Then, seeing Wi, Wu Ming spoke.


    "Wi, can you tell us more about Maxwell?"

 Chapter 823: Southern District under attack again

    Chapter 823: Southern District under attack again


    After Wi''s approval, Wu Ming and Leticia left here with Wi.


    The gate was opened by Wu Ming, and the three returned to No Name''s base.


    It was still No Name''s conference room, Wu Ming and Wi sat on the sofa together.


    Because, Wi hasn''t let go of his hand since pulling Wu Ming''s sleeve.


    Not caring about Wu Ming''s tribtion, Wi seemed to be very curious about the Gate, and looked at the location of the Gate which disappeared with no end in sight.


    "Is there anything you care about, Wi?" Looking at the ce where Wi''s eyes were pointing, Wu Ming didn''t find anything special.


    Wi didn''t speak, just stretched out her hand gently and pointed to where the Gate had disappeared to.


    "Wi-sama should be interested in your portal, Master."


    Leticia answered silently while pouring tea for Wi.


    "Wi-sama can freely control the gates of nature. To a certain extent, Wi-ssma has the same abilities as you, Master."


    "Thank you~" Wi thanked Leticia in a somewhat cute but self-conscious tone, holding the teacup in her hands with both hands.


    "You''re wee, Wi-sama." Leticia was very helpful, and nodded with a smile.


    Soon after, Leticia came to Wu Ming and poured tea.


    On the other hand, because of Leticia''s words, her eyes lit up.


    Wi was actually able to freely control the gates of nature, and this ability was indeed very simr to Gate.


    However, the natural gate has been repaired, and Wu Ming''s abilities have not been improved; however, the Gate can only be used for "gone" ces.


    But each has advantages.


    "Then we really do have a destiny." Wu Ming smiled.


    Wi still didn''t speak, only the little head nodded sharply.


    At this moment, Leticia, who was standing behind Wu Ming, spoke.


    "Wi-sama, tell us about Maxwell."


    After all, Wu Ming and Leticia brought Wi back to No Name to get information about Maxwell.


    As a result, Wi began to exin very briefly.


    Since Wi didn''t say much, Wu Ming and Leticia had to make further conclusions from Wi''s words.


    However because Wi tried his best to avoid Maxwell, she didn''t know much about Maxwell''s information, and most of the information she told was repeated with what Wu Ming knew.


    Combined with the information we know before, it can be summarized as follows.


    Maxwell is a newly promoted four-figure Demon Lord from the outside world. He has the ability to control ice and fire, teleport multiple units, and the ability to awaken strangely. The other party is also rted to the Absolute Evil clone.


    Moreover Wu Ming also knew something.


    Maxwell didn''t start trailing Wi in the first ce, but he did start trailing before Wi came to Little Garden.


    ording to Wi, because she couldn''t stand Maxwell''s "stalker", Wi came to Little Garden.


    Knowing the truth, Wu Ming''s mood was quiteplicated.


    Because from this, it can be seen that Maxwell is a total pervert...


    But...


    Wu Ming looked at Wi''s extremely unscientific figure and naturally beautiful face.


    Wi noticed Wu Ming''s gaze, and responded to Wu Ming with a tilted head in confusion.


    Wu Ming seemed to understand Maxwell''s perverted behavior.


    "Hu~" Wu Ming sighed andy down on the sofa behind him.


    Even with Maxwell''s information, he was still a big problem.


    And this big problem lies in the opponent''s strange resurrection ability.


    Although you can choose to trap Maxwell, don''t forget that Maxwell also has the ability to teleport.


    Moreover, it was unknown if the other party still retained other abilities, as Wi simply said that she was trying his best to avoid Maxwell.


    Being able to find out a lot of information about some people who hated them so much and trying to avoid them wasn''t easy for Wi, a natural idiot.


    By the way, Wu Ming was arguably the main reason for knowing that Wi was not a Floor Master, it was precisely because of Wi''s natural stupidity.


    "By the way, Wi, where did you meet Maxwell?"


    Since we can''t think of a way to deal with Maxwell for now, let''s change the starting point.


    "54545 Exterior door." Wi answered honestly.


    "54545 Exterior door?" Wu Ming was surprised.


    "If I remember correctly" Wu Ming said, looking at Leticia.


    "That''s right, Master, outer gate 54545 is where Smandra''s base camp is," Leticia confirmed.


    "Wi, have you met anyone other than Maxwell? Like, Maxwell''s partner or something?"


    Wi nodded, thought for a moment, and finally shook his head.


    "That person''s vignce is quite high." Wu Ming frowned.


    But if you think about it carefully, for things like a "stalker", no matter how thick Maxwell is, it is impossible for him to bring apanion.


    "Master, do you want to go to the outer door 54545?"


    After thinking for a while, Wu Ming nodded.


    "I can go and have a look."


    However at this moment, a piece of parchment floated in from the window and automatically flew onto the coffee table in front of Wu Ming.


    The parchment was engraved with the emblem of the dual goddess, the emblem of the Thousand Eyes.


    "Could it be Shiroyasha?"


    Wu Ming took the parchment, turned it over and read it.


    "Master, is there a new situation?" Leticia asked anxiously.


    And Wi also looked at Wu Ming curiously.


    Wu Ming raised his head and looked at Leticia and Wi.


    "The South is under attack again."


    ...


    2105380 Outer door, Thousand Eyes branch.


    Like several times before, Shiroyasha sat on the bed, but now she closed his eyes and folded his arms across his chest, looking like she was having an excruciating headache.


    ck and purple ripples appeared, and Shiroyasha immediately opened his eyes.


    Wu Ming, Leticia, and Wi walked out of the portal.


    "Wi? I didn''t expect you to kidnap her to the East District." Shiroyasha looked very surprised, and then showed a "male" smile.


    She never thought that Wu Ming would bring Wi to the East District.


    Wi nced at Shiroyasha disdainfully, then shrunk behind Wu Ming and tugged at his sleeves.


    "What is happening in the Southern District now, Shiroyasha." Wu Ming immediately asked, ignoring Shiroyasha''s carelessness.


    "Don''t worry, sit down." Seeing Wu Ming''s arrival, Shiroyasha changed her previous appearance and became very calm.


    Seeing Shiroyasha''s calm face, Wu Ming did not have the slightest anxiety, and sat facing Shiroyasha.


    Shiroyasha spoke first.


    "To be honest, I didn''t expect you toe so soon."


    After all, Wu Ming went to the North District to investigate, and on the parchment sent to No Name, Shiroyasha had just written that she would visit the Thousand Eyes branch at 2105380 outside the gateter.


    "I am really, really sorry." Wu Ming replied calmly.


    This made Shiroyasha re at Wu Ming.


    "Forget it, let''s get down to business, the southern district is under attack again."

 Chapter 824: The North District is under attack again!

    Chapter 824: The North District is under attack again!


    "After the Absolute Evil clone in the southern district was defeated by themunity participating in the Dragon-Horned Griffon, the Harvest Festival cannot continue."


    Although Wu Ming didn''t know how many Absolute Evil clones were invading the southern district, the number should at least be equal to the Absolute Evil clones attacking the eastern district.


    Such a number, if not for the use of Wu Ming''s power, there is no way to solve it.


    Therefore, the southern district is also expected to be unable to resume the harvest festival.


    "Of course, because the harvest festival is almost at the end of time, so the feast of the dragon horned lion directly brings the harvest festival to the night festival."


    The festival after the night is like a party after arge-scale event, in short, this is a summary.


    However to this, Wu Ming couldn''t help but speak.


    "Wait a second, why does the Dragon-Horned Griffon continue to hold festivals after nightfall?"


    The Absolute Evil clone was one of humanity''s final trials. Wu Ming didn''t think the dragon horn lion wouldn''t know.


    And Maxwell and the others, not to mention they are holding an indeterminate number of Absolute Evil clones, but the other party is attacking the existence of the entire Little Garden.


    Facing such an enemy, Shiroyasha was annoyed by it, but the Dragon-Horned Griffon still had the intention of continuing the festival?


    "Actually, this harvest festival is of the same nature as the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival in the North District. It was a big event for the Chief of the Dragon-Horned Griffon Alliance to be the Floor Master of the Southern District. It is impossible to end it hastily."


    Wu Ming nodded, thinking.


    "I was negligent."


    Although Wu Ming didn''t really value reputation personally, reputation was indeed a matter that had to be valued collectively.


    "However it is also rted to the fact that the Southern District did not suffer any losses," added Shiroyasha.


    "Cough, this is all off topic." Immediately after, Shiroyasha coughed and started it all.


    "Right after you left me for the North District, the South District was attacked again, and it''s still a clone of Absolute Evil." Shiroyasha took out a piece of parchment and ced it in front of Wu Ming, his expression bing serious.


    Wu Ming took the parchment and looked at it.


    This piece of parchment was information from the Southern District, and the transmission method was the same as when Shiroyasha sent the parchment to No Name.


    "How could it be!? Does the other party have endless Absolute Evil clones!?" Leticia couldn''t help but be surprised.


    It would be fine if another Demon Lord attacked, however, it was understandable to attack when the people in the southern district werepletely exhausted after fighting against Absolute Evil''s clones.


    But the one who attacked again was Absolute Evil''s clone.


    This proved that the attack this time was still the same group of people who caused the attack that swept through the four Little Garden districts.


    And the other party actually had an Absolute Evil clone.


    Must know that the Absolute Evil clones at the end of the Fire Dragon Birth Festival, plus the Absolute Evil clones that invaded Little Garden''s four southern, southern, northern, and western districts, the numbers were already terrifying enough.


    Yet even after consuming so many Absolute Evil clones, the other party still had "stock", how could this not surprise Leticia.


    "I thought so too, but that''s the truth." Shiroyasha sighed helplessly.


    "But fortunately, the people of No Name heard your Master''s words and did not return. You should know that not only Izayoi and the others, but Jin also showed the limelight in the battle against the Absolute Evil clones." Shiroyasha opened the folding fan, she was very satisfied with the return of No Name''s prestige.


    "It turns out that Algol is working." Wu Ming felt relieved, then put down the parchment.


    After Wu Ming sold the entire Perseusmunity from Laius, Wu Ming, who didn''t need Algol''s power, gave Algol to Jin.


    The Genie Contractor can ignore the power of the contractor, and control the contractor perfectly.


    Got to know that Algol was an adult among the three most powerful races in Little Garden.


    In Algol''s heyday, even if it was notparable to Shiroyasha, she was already a very strong force.


    As a result Algol is bound by the so-called inheritance, and eventually falls to the point where she loses his mind and is shackled, and is used by the second generation Lauis.


    Due to too many shackles in Algol, a one-time removal will cause permanent damage to Algol, so Genie Contractor cannot fully restore Algol to its peak.


    But Algo''s fighting power in Jin''s hands was much stronger than in Laius''s.


    And Wu Ming also believed that sooner orter, Algol in the hands of Jin would regain its former glory.


    "That''s right, Algol''s petrified mystical eye has a natural restraining effect on Absolute Evil''s clones, and it''s also a blessing to. I just received news that the Absolute Evil clones that came again have all been wiped out." Shiroyasha said, and took out another piece of parchment.


    After all, Algol''s petrified mystic eye would petrify the blood of Absolute Evil''s clones, so there was no blood breeding.


    "It turns out that you are trying to whet our appetite, Shiroyasha." Wu Ming snorted and looked at the parchment in Shiroyasha''s hand.


    "Even though there is meaning in this I''m worried about the Absolute Evil clone." Shiroyasha''s expression, which quickly changed his words, became mncholy.


    "After all, the enemy kept attacking the various districts again and again. This is definitely not a simple attack."


    If it''s not just revenge on society, then there must be a reason, or purpose.


    Obviously it can''t be the first, so it must be thest.


    "But we don''t know what the other party wants to do." Leticia sighed.


    Perhaps just to confuse people, the other party attacked the four districts of Little Garden, south, east, and north, and now they are attacking the southern district again.


    "And the other party also has gift transfer and teleportation. Not easy to understand. We haven''t caught any trace of the other party, so there''s no way to start now." Wu Ming hugged his chest helplessly.


    Knowing this beforehand, Wu Ming would never let Maxwell save the humans and beasts he captured.


    But...


    Wu Ming looked at Wi who was kneeling beside him, tugging at his sleeves.


    Currently, relying solely on Wi, through Wi''s entry point, find Maxwell to contact each other.


    Finally, Wu Ming looked at Shiroyasha.


    "Since the southern district has been attacked again, you should also pay more attention to the eastern district."


    After all, since the other party can attack the South District again, it is possible to attack the East District again. Of course, the same was true for the North District and the West District.


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me, but where are you going?"


    Since Wu Ming said so, it must be because he will not stay in the East District, and Shiroyasha still understands this.


    "I will visit the North District again." Wu Ming stood up and was about to leave.


    However at this moment, a piece of parchment flew from the window and fell into Shiroyasha''s hands.


    Shiroyasha''s expression changed when she saw the contents of the parchment.


    "The Northern District is under attack again!?"

 Chapter 825: Shiroyashas Guilty

    Chapter 825: Shiroyasha''s Guilty


    "What?!" Leticia was surprised.


    Wi didn''t speak, but there was a hint of worry in her eyes.


    Even if she wasn''t the Floor Master, she cared a lot about the safety of the Northern District, as she was the leader of Will''o''wisp and a member of the Northern District.


    Wu Ming frowned and immediately said.


    "Tell me the location, and I''ll hurry up." Wu Ming really didn''t expect that another district would be attacked right after he said that, and then the North District was attacked.


    Shiroyasha did not speak, and threw the parchment directly at Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming took the parchment and looked carefully.


    "Has Smandra''s base been attacked?" Wu Ming quietly said, of course.


    It can now be determined that it was no coincidence that Wi met Maxwell at the outer door of 54545, but that the other party had nned it earlier.


    Smandra itself was a five-figuremunity, but it didn''t have any high-endbat power. Just Maxwell alone was enough for Smandra to lose, not to mention that Maxwell''srades might also be there.


    "I think the other party has a lot of ns." Shiroyasha''s face was a little gloomy at this point.


    Attacking Little Garden again and again, this not only does not consider the guard in the eyes, but also means that the other party has a big move.


    Immediately after, Shiroyasha looked at Wu Ming.


    "Although the letter asked me to go to support, but Smandra is your ally from No Name, and the letter also states that a letter of help has been sent to No Name."


    It is true that No Name is Smandra''s ally, but distant water cannot dissolve near fire, Smandra should not fail to understand this truth.


    Although Sandora knows that Wu Ming has a Gate, but Wu Ming has never been to the outer gate 54545, the Gate cannot be used at all.


    It seemed that Smandra was just a symbolic call for help, and especially wanted to rely on Shiroyasha.


    The Thousand Eyes branch is connected to each other, and the Thousand Eyes branch is spread over four districts, so Shiroyasha can be transferred to other districts through the branch.


    However Shiroyasha couldn''t go with Wu Ming. What if you leave and the East District is attacked again.


    "Stay in the East District, and also, help me protect No Name." Even without Shiroyasha, Wu Ming had his own way of going to the North District.


    Throwing the parchment, Wu Ming walked towards the door.


    It''s still the same sentence, Wu Ming is not the so-called "good guy". If he couldn''t save everyone, he would retreat and choose to save his own people.


    Like No Name.


    "I understand that if there are still Demon Lords and Absolute Evil clones attacking, I will regain my strength. I promise that I will definitely defend the East District and No Name."


    Saying that, Shiroyasha closed his eyes silently.


    Three years ago, when the Demon Lord that attacked No Name attacked, Shiroyasha should have gone to help.


    However she knew that, as a four-figure figure, she didn''t have the ability to face the Demon Lord who was attacking No Name back then.


    To ask why? Because No Name three years ago was thergestmunity in the East District, with a lot of high-endbat power, even the four-figure Shiroyasha couldn''t handle No Name back then.


    Even so, there were still Demon Lords attacking No Name. It can be seen that the enemy must be very strong, possibly double digits, and must be at least triple digits.


    For such an enemy, if it was Shiroyasha before, she would naturally not be afraid, this required her to return to the gods and take his own spirituality.


    However, three years ago, Shiroyasha hesitated.


    And this doubt is what made No Name what it is today.


    And Shiroyasha also felt guilty for three years. Kurousagi''s frequent gift games were actually one of Shiroyasha''s ways topensate for No Name.


    "In the name of my White Night King, the East District and No Name are in my hands!"


    It was Shiroyasha''s previous name, the name she had when she became a Demon Lord.


    After nodding, Wu Ming carried Wi and walked out of the door without looking back.


    In Wu Ming''s view, Shiroyasha''s words were enough.


    Leticia bowed to Shiroyasha, then turned and left.


    "Kacha" Leticia closed the door, and the sound of the door closing was very clear in the room where only Shiroyasha was left.


    Shiroyasha, who was sitting on the pillow, waved his hand, and the parchment that was thrown away by Wu Ming flew into Shiroyasha''s hand.


    "54545 Exterior door." Shiroyasha closed his eyes slightly, not knowing what she was thinking.


    After that, the parchment in Shiroyasha''s hand immediately caught fire, and with a wave of his hand, the fire went out, and the parchment was also extinguished.


    Immediately, the room fell silent again.


    ...


    Outside the Thousand Eyes branch, Leticia caught up with Wu Ming.


    "Master, how are you going to the North District?"


    Leticia''s question made Wu Ming pause.


    Must know that even if using the Gate, Wu Ming can''t go directly to the outer gate 54545, he can only spend a little more effort.


    "I will ask Wi about this matter," Wu Ming said as he looked at Wi who was still tugging at his sleeve.


    Wi tilted her head and was expressionless, but it could be seen from the silence in her eyes that Wi said "yes".


    "Indeed, you can ask Wi-sama to send us there."


    Willow can control the natural gate, and can go to the outer gate 54545 in an instant.


    And the method that Wu Ming thought of, Leticia also thought of.


    "How about it, Wi, can you help me?" Wu Ming asked Wi.


    Wi''s little head nodded in agreement.


    "Then Master, it''s not toote, let''s go quickly."


    After all Smandra and her own party couldn''t fight the Demon Lord who was invading the Northern District, not to mention that the assant might as well haverades.


    What''s more, the strongest fighting force in the North District was also flipped around by Wu Ming, and the 54545 outer door was quite dangerous at this time.


    If it drags on, maybe Smandra will be destroyed.


    However, Wu Ming gave Leticia a refusal.


    "No, Leticia, you live in No Name, and Wi and I can go to the North District."


    "Masters?" Leticia was slightly confused for a moment.


    Due to her rtionship as a "servant", Leticia had developed a habit of following her Master before and after, so Leticia had some resistance to "not letting herself go to the North District with Wu Ming".


    Wu Ming reached out his hand to hold Leticia''s head, and stroked Leticia''s beautiful blonde hair silently.


    "No matter what happens, No Name must stay strong. I don''t mean to leave everything to Shiroyasha alone."


    Immediately after, Wu Ming smiled at Leticia.


    "Ourmunity, I leave it to you, Leticia."


    Leticia was stunned for a moment by Wu Ming''s smile, but then, she came back to her senses.


    And the "rejection" in the heart also disappeared.


    "Yes, leave it to me, Master." With a confident expression, Leticia confirmed Wu Ming.


    Leticia spread her wings behind her back and flew into the sky, then flew towards No Name''s location.


    Finally, Wu Ming looked at Wi.


    "Come on, Wi."

 Chapter 826: fight enemies in ambush

    Chapter 826: fight enemies in ambush


    In the North District, at the royal gate of the outer gate 54545, arge gate stood in a box filled with fiery red.


    Due to the Demon Lord''s attack, there was no one around the square, but there were various traces left by panic on the ground.


    The unimportant items that people were holding at that time all turned into trash that was scattered on the ground at this time, reflecting the panic of the people who were in the emergency evacuation at that time.


    Corresponding to the gate of the uninhabited realm here was a city called the City of Brilliant mes not far away, which was full of chaos.


    At this time, the natural gate, which is ayer of light, has some fluctuations, which is the predecessor of someoneing out of the gate.


    *Explosion-*


    Like a bubble burst, two figures, a man and a woman, jumped out of the gate.


    The man held the girl in his arms, stood with his feet on the ground, and looked around.


    "Is this the outer door 54545?"


    The neers were naturally Wu Ming and Wi.


    Wi who was in Wu Ming''s arms, nodded silently, then grabbed Wu Ming''s sleeve and motioned for her to put her down.


    "Sorry, Wi."


    Wu Ming quickly and gently ced Wi on the ground, after all, for someone she had just met, this was considered extremely rude.


    However, because Wu Ming was in a hurry, and Wi continued to cling to Wu Ming''s sleeve, the Wu Ming who was in a hurry immediately hugged Wi and flew into nature realm gate controlled by Wi.


    But Wi was not at all satisfied. Maybe for him, as long as it wasn''t Maxwell, someone else with a good impression would be wee.


    cing Wi down, Wu Ming looked at the gigantic red city not far awaythe City of Brilliant mes.


    "Sure enough, was it attacked by a Demon Lord?" With his eyesight, Wu Ming could see that there was a savage giant armed with a devastating long stick weapon in the City of Brilliant mes.


    And what stopped and faced this giant was the dragon flying in the sky, and the half-dragon man on the dragon''s back.


    There was no doubt that it was Smandra''s prided dragon cavalry.


    Yet these proud dragon cavalrymen were only ying their part in dealing with these giants.


    There was a Smandra member blocking the giant in thend of the zing fire city, which Wu Ming couldn''t see.


    "Quick Wi, let''s go quickly," Wu Ming said, and he was about to leave.


    However, she tugged at Wu Ming''s sleeve.


    Wu Ming turned his head and saw Wi''s cute and charming face, but this face was full of disgust.


    "Wi?" Wu Ming was a little confused.


    But the next moment, Wu Ming, who understood something, immediately opened spiritual power.


    "Who!" Wu Ming also frowned and looked ahead.


    Sounds with additional magic power spread out in sound waves that were visible to the naked eye.


    Not far away, at the city gate closest to Brilliant mes city, several figures suddenly appeared at the empty city gate.


    Among them is Maxwell, who looks quite gentleman but quite perverted.


    Wi frowned precisely because she was aware of Maxwell''s existence, and Wi who saw Maxwell, was even more disgusted with him, and had already started hiding behind Wu Ming.


    And if Wu Ming looked properly, Maxwell shamelessly showed a very polite smile at himself, or at Wi behind him.


    But how disgusting is this smile.


    Immediately after, Maxwell waved his hand, and he and a few people around him disappeared in an instant.


    The missing Maxwell and the others did not escape because the ambush was found, but came to Wu Ming and Wi.


    "Ahh~ my bride, I finally see you again." Maxwell, pretending to be affectionate, looked at Wi and gave a rather disgusting smile.


    But Maxwell''s behavior made Wi, who was originally showing his head, actually shrink behind Wu Ming.


    Seeing this scene, Maxwell''s originally smiling face immediately turned grim.


    "I see, you kidnapped my bride!!"


    Maxwell looked at Wu Ming with an expression of thinking about how to kill Wu Ming and take back his "bride".


    But this made Wu Ming feel even more nauseous.


    How unconscious is this guy Maxwell? Can''t you see that Wi actually hates him?


    But just as Wu Ming was about to mock Maxwell, hispanion who was following Maxwell spoke.


    "First encounter, Wi, Vero, my subordinates have been looking after you." The voice of a youth sounded in Wu Ming''s ears.


    Following Maxwell were two men in ck in ck robes. One of the men in ck had the impression, Wu Ming met a buyer who wanted to buy Leticia from Perseus. The girl who was captured by Wu Ming and his Griffo.


    And the person who just spoke was the man in ck beside the girl.


    "It seems that you are their master." Wu Ming confirmed.


    After all, the word "subordinate" hase out, and it must be the "leader" of the other party.


    "Where, it is only apanion acting together, and cannot be called a master." The young man was quite modest, did not like to talk to the enemy at all, but liked to be polite to his friends.


    However Wu Ming felt that the boy was deliberately saying that he was apanion.


    Because the girl next to the boy looked like a subordinate, but Maxwell didn''t look like a subordinate at all.


    It made sense that the "leader" had spoken to the other party, and his subordinates should step back and stop what they were doing no matter what.


    But Maxwell didn''t do that, he still looked like he wanted to kill Wu Ming, and he still muttered words like "kill you".


    This is definitely something people who don''t take on a boy can do who are "masters" in his eyes.


    Wu Ming thought to himself.


    "Your friend is a little crazy at the moment." Wu Ming pointed at Maxwell quite "politely".


    However the young man did not speak, and he did not know if it was an illusion, Wu Ming always felt that the young man was helpless about this.


    This made Wu Ming''s eyes narrow.


    Sure enough, Maxwell and the other party weren''t real friends...


    Immediately after, Wu Ming pointed at the boy again.


    "Also, I have no interest in men who hide their true appearance."


    But the young man just smiled gently.


    The young man then spoke to Maxwell.


    "Maxwell, Wi leave it to us, If you want Wi to be your bride, I will leave it to you." The young man had to change his name to Wi because of Maxwell''s fierce eyes.


    But Wu Ming smiled hearing that.


    "Wi''s share is mine."


    In the end, Wu Ming looked at Maxwell with a somewhat "contemptuous" look.


    "Though I don''t want to fight again with a man who is easily defeated by me."

 Chapter 827: Cut in half

    Chapter 827: Cut in half


    However, even if he knew that Wu Ming was an extremely powerful dragon species, Maxwell, who liked Wi, seemed to have gone mad, and his expression began to change.


    "Then you will die!!"


    Maxwell roared wildly, cing his hands at his sides as if gesturing for something.


    In an instant, ice and fire appeared from both sides of Maxwell, revealing a spiraling icy me, wildly towards Wu Ming.


    Not knowing if the mad Maxwell didn''t care about Wi''s safety at all, or if Maxwell knew that Wi wouldn''t be hurt by this move, Maxwell''s move really put Wi into attack range.


    If it''s the former, Maxwell is aplete asshole.


    If thetter, it is better, because it can''t hurt Wi''s moves, and naturally won''t hurt Wu Ming.


    However Wu Ming wouldn''t just stand dumb and be attacked by the opponent, and even if Maxwell''s attacks couldn''t injure Wi, he couldn''t allow Maxwell to be arrogant here.


    *boom*


    The fire and ice instantly enveloped Wu Ming and Wi, producing a series of explosions, and the smoke dissipated.


    Maxwell watched with a clown-like distorted smile on his face, but the boy and girl beside Maxwell didn''t respond.


    If the other party couldn''t even stop this attack, the other party waspletely unqualified to be their opponent.


    That''s the truth.


    *Shhh*


    The scattered smoke and explosions were separated by something unknown and spread to both sides, revealing Wu Ming and Wi standing in the middle.


    At this moment, Wu Ming was holding a long sword that shone like gold and contained a sacred and simple atmosphere. There was no doubt that this sword would fend off Maxwell''s fire and ice or sh through it.


    "Divine grade weapon." the young man said lightly.


    ording to the information gathered, what needs to be paid attention to is the opponent''s chanting Gift to get a strong ability, this power is very strong, and once blows up Maxwell in an instant.


    The divine weapon had never heard of the other party using it.


    However, the girl standing beside the boy didn''t find it strange.


    "It is not surprising that he wields a divine weapon or two, Your Highness."


    The girl still clearly remembered that Wu Ming yed her in the palm of her hand at the beginning, and also remembered how Wu Ming had beaten Maxwell back then.


    She was not at all surprised that such a powerful person wielded a divine weapon.


    "Right, I was negligent, Rin." The youth named His Highness smiled.


    "Wi, go away for a bit." Wu Ming touched Wi''s little head, then opened the Gate and signaled Wi to enter.


    "You can''t touch her!!"


    In teleportation, Maxwell whose face was very gloomy, came to Wu Ming in an instant.


    However...


    *bass----*


    Wu Ming shed at Maxwell who came at him.


    "What" Maxwell who didn''t have time to react, was instantly split in two.


    The youth named His Highness and the girl named Rin also became serious.


    The divine equipment also had value, and the two of them did not pay much attention to the divine equipment that Wu Ming had never worn before.


    Maxwell was the same, but who would have thought that he was sliced in half like a hot knife cutting butter.


    Maxwell, who was split in two, disappeared as a blue particle.


    However, within seconds, a new Maxwell reappeared beside the youth and Rin.


    "Shit..." Maxwell gritted his teeth, his face starting to wrinkle.


    Maxwell is a four-digit Demon Lord, if it was an ordinary divine equipment, it would definitely not break his defenses.


    "It''s not an ordinary ni weapon." His Highness judged.


    Although divine equipment is collectively called divine, they are also divided into strengths and weaknesses. The understanding of the Type-Moon World is Noble Phantasm, and Noble Phantasm is also ssified into tiers.


    Like Laius, the previous leader of Perseus, he holds the legacy of Perseus.


    It is a divine weapon, but its level is rtively low.


    Can''t say that, it must be said that it is not as powerful as the divine equipment possessed by a major god like Gungnir.


    As for high-level divine equipment, the Gungnir just mentioned is one, and the typical example around Wu Ming is like the simted spear of Indra wielded by Kurousagi.


    Although Kurousagi''s divinity is simted, Indra''s Spear is a replica wielded by the god Indra, its power cannot bepared, but because it was bestowed by the god Indra, the replica''s power is also quite strong.


    And the Divine Sword of Salvation was no weaker than Gungnir, the Spear of Indra, and even a superior weapon that surpassed this divine weapon.


    To ask why, since the Divine Sword of Salvation was not a simple weapon, its true ability was that it was storing other artifacts.


    Just as Maxwell, His Highness, and Rin were shocked, Wu Ming looked at Wi again.


    "Wi, be obedient, get out of here first, I''ll pick you upter." As if talking to a child, Wu Ming said to Wi.


    "Is Vero okay?" Wi rarely said.


    Wi understands Maxwell''s matter very well, besides, there are twopanions by his side, and Wi will definitely be worried that Wu Ming will be defeated.


    But Wu Ming couldn''t help butugh.


    "Who do you think I am, Wi, only a few of them can''t hurt me."


    Nodding silently, Wi entered quickly, as if she didn''t want to be in the same scene as Maxwell.


    "My bride!!" Maxwell watched Wi walk to the Gate with a piercing heart. He didn''t know if he really thought that Wi had been bewitched by Wu Ming and was lost.


    Closing the Gate, Wu Ming turned his head to look at Maxwell and the others, and twitched his neck.


    "Let you see the true power of the Divine Sword of Salvation."


    With that said, Wu Ming threw the Divine Sword of Salvation lightly back, as if it had merged into an unknown space, and there were ripples behind Wu Ming.


    At the moment the ripple appeared, Maxwell sensed the danger, and in an instant, he had the idea that he had to stop Wu Ming.


    He could indeed be resurrected, or ordinary attacks couldn''t kill him, but that didn''t mean he didn''t feel pain, the pain from being attacked was still there.


    The youth named His Highness and the girl named Rin also sensed the danger, but since Wu Ming''s main target was Maxwell, neither of them were as nervous as Maxwell.


    After all, it was mainly Maxwell who provoked Wu Ming, and the two of them did nothing.


    Indeed, Wu Ming didn''t even want to deal with His Highness and Rin, he especially wanted to deal with Maxwell.


    However whether it would be affected because the range of damage caused by the attack on Maxwell was too great, that was none of Wu Ming''s business.


    *Oo*


    A general pattern of electrical wires emerged from the ripples behind Wu Ming, forming grid after grid, and the grids were arranged andbined quite regrly.


    His Highness, who saw this scene, couldn''t help but widen his eyes.


    "Mand!?"


    At this time, weapons appeared in each box, long swords, single-edged knives, broadswords, spears, stone pestles, spears, spears, and other weapons, and all aimed at Maxwell''s position.


    These weapons carried an ancient and mysterious aura, and when such an aura appeared on the weapons, it meant...


    "These are all divine weapons!?" Maxwell suddenly felt a sense of crisis when he saw this scene.


    But in the next second, like bullets in a loaded gun, these guns collectively shot toward Maxwell.

 Chapter 828: Won?

    Chapter 828: Won?


    The countless weapons located in the Mand behind Wu Ming, like hidden dragons escaping from the abyss, shot through the air in forms that seemed iparable to others, shooting at Maxwell.


    One after another divine weaponspletely covered Maxwell''s position. The explosions generated by the impact of the weapons continued one after another, and the ground was covered in the smoke and dust generated by the explosions, making it impossible to see what was going on.


    After a while, Wu Ming who used spiritual power to detect, discovered that Maxwell was no longer within his vitality range.


    After that, Wu Ming raised his hand, and the Mand stopped projecting the weapon.


    The projection and explosion of this weapon, the scene became silent.


    Not far away, Rin supported His Highness and watched this brutal scene in horror.


    The weapon was aimed at Maxwell, but the momentum was so violent that it affected even His Highness and Rin next to him.


    As ast resort, Rin used her ability to bring His Highness to the closest distance.


    "Your Highness Your Highness" Unable to swallow her saliva, Rin spoke in a slightly trembling voice.


    "Ah, I know, Rin, this scene is too shocking for you and me."


    Hundreds of thousands of divine weapons with ancient atmospheres were continuously fired, which naturally shocked Rin greatly.


    Even the supply of divine weapons of gods and kings of gods can''t match Wu Ming''s.


    However when she thought about the other party''s true identity, Rin felt relieved.


    However, His Highness was as surprised as Rin. As he guessed Wu Ming''s real body, he was shocked by the Mand behind Wu Ming.


    "I didn''t expect him to hold the Mand" His Highness couldn''t help but frown.


    Although different from the Mand he knew, it was indeed Mand. After all, His Highness, he and Mand are also from the same origin.


    Then, His Highness''s face hidden under the robe smiled.


    "Sure enough, it''s true to meet you today, mysterious dragon."


    However due to the distance, it was impossible for Wu Ming to hear His Highness''s words, and the person Wu Ming was paying attention to was Maxwell.


    The smoke disappeared, the exposed ground was filled with holes, and the traces of the baptism of explosions were quite clear.


    Indeed, as spiritually felt, Maxwell disappeared.


    "You didn''t lose your mind in anger."


    For Maxwell''s choice, Wu Ming was not surprised at all, nor did he surprise anyone.


    The Divine Sword of Salvation was a storage box that contained almost all the weapons used by the gods.


    Whether it was a reward for the King of the End defeating a Campione, or a reward for helping Ming of the End defeat a Campione, the King of the End had been endowed with various weapons by the gods over the years.


    ording to the Type-Moon world, the Divine Sword of Salvation was a treasure that contained almost all Noble Phantasms, and the Noble Phantasms stored within were all genuine.


    This means that the Divine Sword of Salvation can not only project this weapon, it can also be used by Wu Ming.


    And Maxwell also clearly noticed that this divine weapon was genuine, so he would get away with it after being beaten to death.


    Just kidding, obviously can''t beat the other party, why is it still looking for harassment, it''s better to sneak first.


    As for His Highness and Rin, Wu Ming didn''t attack them, who cares about them.


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, he then waved his hand, and the Mand behind him disappeared square after box, and finally turned into a shining long sword that floated behind Wu Ming, which was the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    Soon after, Wu Ming saw His Highness and Rin not far away.


    "I thought you two ran away too, but I didn''t expect you two to be still there."


    Reaching out and grabbing, Wu Ming grabbed the Divine Sword of Salvation in his hand and pointed it at His Highness and Rin.


    "Looks like I was able to catch the key person today."


    As if facing a great enemy, Rin stood in front of His Highness, as if the situation was not right and he immediately fled with His Highness.


    However His Highness did not panic in the slightest, whether it was pretending to be calm, or whether he was truly confident.


    "Sir Vero, you name it."


    His Highness spoke, but His Highness''s words left Wu Ming a little confused.


    What does this respectful tone mean? Also, what is "temporary"? Could it be that the other party knows his true identity, or is there another "Snce Vero Eude" in the Little Garden World?


    But after thinking about it carefully, Wu Ming felt relieved.


    "Sure enough, you have seen my main body."


    That''s right, in fact His Highness has seen Wu Ming''s main body.


    The proof is what Maxwell said to Wu Ming when he first met Maxwell.


    "Even if you only have a soul right now, it''s not something an existence like me can offend"


    "See youter, mighty dragon."


    There is no doubt that the other party knows his identity, and there is a high probability that the other party has seen Wu Ming''s main body.


    His Highness, as Maxwell''s realpanion, was also a key figure known as "His Highness", so it was impossible not to know about it.


    Hearing Wu Ming''s words, His Highness couldn''t help but apud.


    "As expected of you, but I haven''t seen your body, I only feel your aura."


    Like a memory, His Highness raised a hand.


    "Just your aura, I can''t forget how powerful it is, strong enough to free me from the control of others, enough to make me no longer a chess piece."


    "Your Highness?" Rin looked at His Highness a little confused, this should be considered their secret, why should they say it so easily?


    Pressing Rin''s shoulder, indicating that Rin shouldn''t be excited, then, His Highness reached out to Wu Ming.


    "Want to cooperate with us?"


    The scene was silent again.


    Rin was dumbfounded when His Highness invited Wu Ming.


    His Highness kept his outstretched hand, waiting for Wu Ming''s reply.


    And Wu Ming didn''t know what to say, and even smiled.


    "Why do you think I would agree?" Wu Ming shook his head helplessly.


    "Because there was no conflict between us, thest time Rin and Graiya attacked you was just because they thought you were from Perseus, and you could see that Maxwell, he and we weren''t actually a group, he was actually, the people above to monitor I." His Holiness was very sincere, and simply and clearly stated some things that were considered secret.


    "There is no conflict and there is amon interest. Isn''t cooperation the best option in such a situation?"


    Indeed, moreover there is no conflict, if there is conflict, then what.


    There is a saying that there are no permanent friends, onlysting interests.


    However some things were so coincidental that Wu Ming chose friends over interests.


    "Unfortunately, I chose to refuse."

 Chapter 829: Lure cant change coercion?

    Chapter 829: Lure can''t change coercion?


    "Why, you don''t want to find your body?"


    Pulling back the outstretched hand, His Highness walked towards Wu Ming step by step.


    "I will help you find your body, and you use your power to help me get rid of my identity as a chess piece, isn''t that the best of both sides?"


    "Indeed, this is indeed the best of both sides." Shrugging, Wu Ming acknowledged generously.


    "However, I will not cooperate with people who hide their appearance and use code names every day."


    At this, His Highness smiled, and then removed the hood of his robes, revealing the face of an immature white-haired boy.


    "Your Highness, what are you doing?!" Rin was surprised.


    "My name is Kalki."


    "Your Highness?!" Rin really panicked this time, and His Highness even revealed his real name.


    His Highness, or Kalki, the reason why he used His Highness as a taboo subject was because the name Kalki was too special.


    Why is it special? At least, Wu Ming knew the other party''s origin as soon as he heard about it.


    "The tenth incarnation of the Indian god Vishnu!?"


    Vishnu, the patron of one of the three main gods of Hinduism, is said to have descended to earth to incarnate more than a dozen times to save the world, but the most famous and best known are the ten incarnations of Vishnu.


    And Kalki, the tenth incarnation of Vishnu, appears in thest days to save the world and rebuild the "Perfect Era".


    Wu Ming never imagined that there would be a figure of Vishnu among the people attacking the entire Little Garden.


    With such a special identity, it is difficult for Kalki to hide the influence of Indian mythology behind it.


    But in this way, Wu Ming realized a problem.


    Did my body also fall into the opponent''s hands?


    If that''s the case, it''s troublesome.


    "How about it, I have enough sincerity, right?"


    Kalki proposes to Wu Ming again.


    Indeed, the mere appearance of Kalki''s name had made Wu Ming think a lot, which was actually very sincere.


    "It is hard to imagine that, as the tenth incarnation of Vishnu, the God of Protection, you would actually be able to attack Little Garden." Wu Ming sighed.


    Little Garden''s four districts were attacked by Absolute Evil''s clones, former Floor Master Avalon in the southern district was attacked, and Pest attacked the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival. Behind all this, there are Kki and the others.


    Including the Smandra base camp which was immediately attacked.


    "However, if you are a chess piece, then it makes sense." After Wu Ming finished speaking, he looked at the City of Brilliant mes.


    At this time, the capital of the Brilliant me was still being attacked by the giants, because the support had been dyed, Smandra seemed unable to hold on.


    If Wu Ming continued to chat with Kalki, the entire Smandra would repeat Avalon''s mistake.


    Extending a hand, Wu Ming sang.


    "My contract, my family, I am the ce where the tributaries gather, draw conclusions with me, summoned by me, encouraged by me, appear"


    Rin was taken aback by Wu Ming''s sudden burst of words and spirit. After using her ability to hastily move to Kalki''s side who had walked a few steps forward, Rin was ready to immediately move Kalki.


    However, Kalki grabbed Rin''s shoulder again, signaling Rin not to panic.


    "Don''t worry Rin, he won''t attack me suddenly."


    Even though it was his first time meeting Wu Ming, through the information gathered in the past, Kalki understood that Wu Ming was not the type to sneak into a face-to-face conversation.


    Since Wu Ming was a strong person, a strong person did not need to do that.


    In fact it was just as Kalki had said, Wu Ming would not suddenly attack.


    The reason why Wu Ming read those words was actually to break the enemies of Brilliant Fire City.


    Rin saw a beam of light emerge from Wu Ming''s body.


    The light condensed, gradually hardened, and finally formed a human form, the light gradually dissipated, revealing a person who was exactly the same as Wu Ming.


    This startled Rin, and Kalki''s eyes became serious.


    Because the other party was not only the same in appearance and attire as Wu Ming, but also his aura was exactly the same as Wu Ming''s.


    It is very possible that the opponent''s strength is exactly the same as Wu Ming''s.


    Indeed, the role of the incarnation is mainly toplete contracts and summon rtives, but the most important thing is to be able to copy the main body.


    If many clones are copied, then each clone will have a small portion of the main body''s strength.


    But if only one clone is copied, then this clone has 100% of the main body''s strength, which ispletely equal to double.


    Of course, it was just copying its own power. A unique weapon like the Divine Sword of Salvation cannot be copied by incarnation.


    Wu Ming threw the Divine Sword of Salvation directly at the clone, and the clone caught the Divine Sword of Salvation. After nodding, the clone''s legs bent slightly, jumped suddenly, and flew towards the Brilliant me capital.


    After that, Wu Ming looked at Kalki again.


    "Because of that, we are somewhat simr. I also have an incarnation, and there are still twelve. His current ability is the effect of my eighth avatar."


    "You also have an incarnation?!" Kalki is stunned.


    Having incarnations like Vishnu and the line of Mand, Kalki begins to wonder if Wu Ming is the dragon god in India.


    Don''t see him as the tenth incarnation of Vishnu, he was only born less than three years ago, and the knowledge in his mind was only instilled inmon sense.


    It could be said that apart from the tenth incarnation of Vishnu, he was really a newborn who had nothing to do with Vishnu and was born less than three years ago.


    However, when Kalki guessed, Wu Ming exined it.


    "That''s the power I get by killing gods in other worlds. The same goes for the Divine Sword of Salvation just now."


    "Is that true?" However, Kalki''s face was a little unsightly.


    The other party clearly wanted to use this information to offset the information he provided.


    To put it simply, Wu Ming still chose to refuse to cooperate.


    "I think my sincerity is enough, do you have to be my enemy?"


    All Kalki always did was get rid of the top level controls, and allowed himself and his subordinates to get rid of the status pawns.


    If Wu Ming finds his main body, Kalki has confidence that Wu Ming''s power can help him achieve all of this.


    However, Kalki alsocks Wu Ming''s strength, Wu Ming''s strength is just a shortcut, even if he doesn''t, it doesn''t matter.


    If Wu Ming had to be the enemy, then Kalki would definitely not be soft-hearted.


    For freedom, Kalki can attack the entire Little Garden, not to mention the disembodied spirit.


    However, Wu Ming scoffed at this.


    "Well, the lure can''t be turned into coercion, I still say that, I refuse."


    There might still be a slight chance of going easy on Wu Ming, but if it was difficult for him, then there really was no possibility at all.


    "No, this is not coercion." His Highness, who had a bad face, suddenly smiled.


    "If I remember correctly, No Name should only have that Little Garden knight by now."

 Chapter 830: Fight you to the death

    Chapter 830: Fight you to the death


    The knights from Little Garden that Kalki was referring to were none other than Leticia.


    "What do you mean?" Wu Ming raised his eyebrows.


    "If you have to be my enemy, then I can only do it first." Kalki spreads him arms, looking a bit helpless.


    "Actually, with the exception of the West District, which is a sham, the East District, South District, and North District are all we aim for."


    Kalki''s words shocked Wu Ming.


    "Could it be that the Eastern District was attacked by you too?!"


    Kalki shows a natural smile. Not long after Wu Ming left the East District, hisrades went to attack the East District, or attack No Name.


    And this is what Kalki thinks about coercion.


    *boom*


    The sound of the floor being crushed suddenly sounded, Wu Ming dodged and rushed towards Kalki, punching hard.


    *Explosion-*


    Kalki''s folded arms blocked Wu Ming''s fist, and let out a muffled sound that shook the atmosphere.


    "Your Highness!?" Rin was shocked, was just about to use Gift toe to His Highness, but Wu Ming suddenly looked at Rin.


    *Swish*


    Magic power visible to the naked eye was released from Wu Ming''s body, instantly enveloping Rin and Kalki within it.


    As for the forced version of the released magic, Kalki himself was not against it, and he was immune to it, but Rin couldn''t do it.


    Just as Pest appeared after being summoned, Rin''s face was pale and her body was stiff, at this moment, her mind was nk, she couldn''t even use Gift and she even slumped to the ground.


    "Rin!!" Kalki couldn''t help but worry.


    "Are you still worried about other people?!" Wu Ming''s strength increased again, and Kalki''s legs began to bend.


    "As expected of the dragon species, in the soul state, not only does its strength slightly exceed Graiya''s, but even the coercion released by magic power is terrifying." Kalki frowned slightly.


    It had to be said that he underestimated the disembodied spirit in front of him.


    While still clenching his fist into Kalki''s arm, Wu Ming investigated slightly and looked at Kalki.


    "I returned to Little Garden this time, but I came prepared."


    Although Wu Ming is currently a Servant, that is, a spirit, but because when he returned to Little Garden, the summoning spell used by Leticia was changed by Wu Ming, so that his various attributes were close to the main body.


    Wu Ming''s main body has been in the Great Root for so long, and it has been strengthened to a certain extent. It could be said that it was easy to receive the holy sword in front of the main body without any damage, even Gilgamesh, who possessed the prototype of all the most powerful Noble Phantasms, Ea, it could only destroy the main body''s scales.


    Even so, the Dragon of the Root''s body has not yet entered the adult stage, only between adolescence and adulthood.


    It''s hard to imagine what Dragon of the Root would be like in adulthood.


    If Wu Ming''s body continued to be in the Great Root for baptism, it would not take long for his body to enter the mature stage.


    But Wu Ming didn''t have time to wait any longer, because the Burning of Human History by Goetia was in danger to the world of Gudako.


    Therefore, Wu Ming at that time chose to face Goetia head-on.


    It could be said that if it weren''t for Goegia''s ck mud having the same origin as Wu Ming, he wouldn''t be Wu Ming''s opponent at all.


    Even if there was ck mud, Goetia would definitely lose to Wu Ming in the end.


    Precisely because he understood this, Wu Ming would not hesitate to go to Goetia to harass him, and precisely because Goetia understood this, he chose to draw almost all the ck mud in the world to blow it up.


    Because of that, Wu Ming''s main body also disappeared in the Little Garden world.


    As for finding his own body in an unknown world, all Wu Ming needed to do was continue to "cheat".


    Because when he returned to Little Garden, Wu Ming guessed a little about the enemy''s predicament. Be it strength, endurance or agility, those are the roots. As a "cheat tool", he adapts this Servant''s spiritual base to the role of the Servant''s boundary.


    It was understood that the punch that Wu Ming had just randomly hit was equivalent to a full blow of a person with five digit strength.


    However, Kalki is able to take this blow, which proves that he is also not to be underestimated.


    Although Wu Ming''s punch is a five-digit attack, it does not mean that the opponent''s physical defense can block the physical attack, and other external factors must be considered.


    Therefore, Kalki who can take Wu Ming''s five-digit punch, has at least four-digit strength.


    "Try this."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, the red pupils turned golden.


    "I am the strongest, and hold all victories in my hands. No matter human or demon  facing the one who thwarted all enemies'' enmity, I will defeat the enemy that stands in the way!"


    Sacred words were read from Wu Ming''s mouth, and whether it was Kalki or Rin, the expressions of the two changed.


    Kalki feels a huge force attacking from his arm, if he had to describe it, he can stop it for a while, but he can''t stop it for a while.


    As for Rin, she came back to her senses due to the familiar words that came out of Wu Ming''s mouth.


    That''s the word of a spirit that can summon a golden giant that can directly suppress Graiya, His Highness must be in a dangerous situation.


    Even though she didn''t see the golden giant, Rin knew that Kalki was still not out of danger at this point.


    "Your Highness!!"


    Rin struggles to get up, calling out to Kalki.


    After that, Rin used her Gift toe to Kalki and prepared to transfer it.


    However, at this moment, Wu Ming smiled.


    "Rin! Return!" Kalki shouts at Rin.


    However Rin didn''t react for a while, and it was at this moment that a streak of light from a rune that had been carved into the ground at an unknown time enveloped her.


    "Hiyahh" With a scream, Rin lost consciousness and copsed to the ground.


    "This Runes!?"


    Right, the runes engraved on the ground were the runes that Wu Ming wrote with his spiritual power.


    As a fairly well-known rune, even though Kalki wasn''t proficient, he could at least recognize it after seeing it.


    "Sure enough,pared to Maxwell, you have to deal with it better." After all, Maxwell couldn''t be killed.


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, an arm full of incarnation divine power mmed heavily and pushed Kalki out.


    Kalki retreated more than ten meters, and Wu Ming''s immense strength even left two chasms on the ground with Kalki''s feet.


    "Damn it!" Kalki lowers her arm with an angry expression.


    In terms of physical quality, he couldn''tpare to Wu Ming, and his other abilities basically had no effect on Wu Ming. Only an ace could possibly have an effect on Wu Ming, but because of Wu Ming''s surprise attack, Kalki was toote to do so.


    And now, even though Kalki had distanced himself from Wu Ming, he could use his trump card, but...


    "Now, is it time for me to intimidate you, Your Highness Kalki." Wu Ming''s tone of sarcasm sounded in Kalki''s ears.


    A golden giant phantom appeared behind Wu Ming, and the giant hand tightly held onto the unconscious Rin.


    "Let me tell you other information, don''t get close to me so easily, you will suffer, of course, if you still have a chance in the future."


    Kalki dared to threaten Wu Ming with No Name''spanion, and Wu Ming dared to fight with Kalki to the death.


    Literally, you die, I live.

 Chapter 831: One side

    Chapter 831: One side


    Kalki admits that he guessed wrong.


    It wasn''t that Wu Ming wouldn''t attack him if his guess was wrong, it was just that he had misjudged Wu Ming''s strength.


    When threatening Wu Ming with the matter of No Name, Kalki is ready to fight Wu Ming.


    Facts prove that hearing is wrong and seeing is believing. Maybe it''s because events that always run smoothly make Kalki a little careless. The strength that Wu Ming disyed was truly beyond his imagination.


    This time, he was cornered.


    "Sir Vero, how about we each take a step back, I''ll let my subordinates step back from No Name, not move anyone or anything in No Name, and you put Rin down and let us go."


    After all, everyone had their own "grip" in their hands, so they couldn''t fight to the death.


    Taking one step back is the optimal solution at this time.


    However, this optimal solution should be based on the sessful attack on No Name''s base camp by Kalki''s subordinates.


    "You are thinking too much Kalki, are you sure your subordinates havepleted the task you gave them?"


    "What do you mean?" Kalki''s face changes slightly.


    "You can try contacting your subordinates to see how your subordinates are aplishing their tasks."


    However, ultra-long-distancemunication from the East District to the North District, from an exaggerated seven-digit to five-digit number, was not possible.


    Only Wu Ming had such means.


    You could say Kalki couldn''t do it, so Wu Ming raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    ck and purple ripples appeared, and the giant behind Wu Ming stretched out his free hand and then stretched out.


    However, when it was stretched, there was a ck robed figure dying in the hands of the originally empty golden giant, which seemed to be a woman.


    "Aura!?"


    Seeing this scene, Kalki''s expression changed.


    It was the subordinate he sent to No Name.


    "Sorry, Your Highness, we miscalcted..."


    After Aura finished speaking, she fell into aa.


    "When Leticia signed with me, even though her current strength was still blurry, it would never be lower than four digits, and it was even higher than before. I''m afraid you don''t know yet."


    After all, ever since Leticia became Wu Ming''s servant, she had been with Wu Ming most of the time, and she had also yed quite a bit at the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival.


    But because Leticia didn''t disy her true strength, Kalki and the others thought that Leticia was still in a state of divine loss.


    Therefore, Kalki only let Aura go to No Name to deal with Leticia, who had lost her divinity.


    As a result, Aura was immediately captured by Leticia who got a new power.


    After that, Leticia contacted Wu Ming by contract, informing Wu Ming that the iing enemy had been captured.


    "If you let this fellow take a few Evil Absolute Clones, Leticia has to work hard, maybe she can take the opportunity to escape."


    The golden giant behind Wu Ming shook and grabbed Aura''s arm, which was quite ironic in Kalki''s eyes.


    "..." Kalki was silent. There were only a few subordinates, and they were considered close subordinates. It was impossible to just give up like Pest.


    At this moment, a gigantic dragon flew out of the Brilliant me Capital.


    "Your Highness !!" the giant dragon roared.


    The arrival of the gigantic dragon caused a rush of air currents, blowing like a hurricane.


    Immediately after, the crest engraved on the dragon''s body suddenly lit up, and in an instant, the dragon turned into a Griffon.


    Wu Ming recognized this Griffon at a nce, the Griffon named Graiya who was caught by himst.


    "It turned out to be a Genome Tree."


    At this moment, the crest on Graiya''s body was very simr to the crest on the wooden statue hanging around Kasukabe Yo''s neck, it was undoubtedly the Genome Tree.


    The ability to turn into a giant dragon is an ability that the Genome Tree gives Graiya.


    "Grandpa Graiya, you are not injured?"


    Wu Ming''s clone went to Brilliant Fire City to support with a weapon called the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    Kalki was quite worried that Graiya, who was left alone to help the Giant Demon Lord attack Smandra, would be injured by Wu Ming''s clone.


    "I am fine, Your Highness." Graiya''s head shook, then looked at Wu Ming.


    "After that person came, I immediately withdrew from Brilliant me City."


    He knew that Wu Ming was extremely powerful, a speed that seemed to control time, and a great power that even he could not match. These two abilities alone were alreadyplicated enough in Graiya''s view.


    What''s more, Graiya was worried that since Wu Ming could spare the time to support Brilliant Fire City, Kalki and the others would be in danger.


    Thus, he left Brilliant me City and flew over.


    "Looks like it''s a clone."


    Aftering here, Wu Ming was still here, and Graiya understood that the person who went to the Brilliant me Capital to support should be a clone created by Wu Ming with a special Gift.


    "Even though it''s a clone, it has the exact same power as me." Wu Ming exined kindly.


    Although this exnation seemed a bit sarcastic in Graiya''s view.


    "Your Highness, what should we do next?" Graiya lowered his head and asked Kalki who was beside him.


    He naturally saw that Rin and Aura, who were here for a reason, fell into each other''s hands, and with Maxwell''s loss, they were currently gloomy.


    However as long as Kalki was there, it would be fine even if they were all sacrificed, so Graiya was actually asking if he wanted to retreat.


    Indeed, as Graiya thought, as long as Kalki was around, there was still hope, as the entire entourage had gathered here for Kalki.


    If Rin and Aura were still awake, they would tell Graiya to leave immediately with Kalki.


    However, it is impossible for Kalki to leave like this, if she leaves just like that, then she is not him.


    Besides, whether the other party would let him go or not, was still a matter of choice.


    ording to information, Wu Ming had a heretical word spirit that increased speed to the point where time had been suspended, and only Graiya could not take Kalki away.


    It would be fine if Maxwell was still around, but it was definitely impossible to rely on the man now.


    Otherwise, use it to fight...


    Kalki''s eyes blink.


    Just when Kalki was struggling, Wu Ming gave a suggestion.


    "Kalki, do you want to transact with me?"


    "Transaction?" Kalji frowned.


    "Of course, there are no eternal enemies, only eternal interests. Isn''t that what you meant earlier?"


    The golden giant behind Wu Ming stretched out his hand and showed Kalki the unconscious Rib and Aura.


    "In your case, there should be a lot of good things, especially good things from No Name."


    For example, the No Name g.

 Chapter 832: Persuading people to be good

    Chapter 832: Persuading people to be good


    However Kalki shook him head helplessly.


    "Unfortunately, my birth is less than three years old, so I can''t get most of No Name''s stuff."


    Because No Name was attacked three years ago, Kalki was not yet born.


    "Less than three years?!" Wu Ming looked at the yangoan.


    "I see, that''s why you call yourself ''stuff."


    Although Kalki appears to be the same age as Jin, he was only created as an item with a lifespan of less than three years.


    "I was born with the body of a child, and the knowledge in my mind was artificially imnted withmon sense. That''s why I miss freedom so much." When Kalki spoke, his eyes were full of hope for freedom.


    "That''s no reason for you to ruin someone else''s life!" said Wu Ming suddenly.


    Taking a deep breath, Wu Ming closed his eyes and looked at Kalki again.


    "You know, even though I''m not human, but I grew up as a human, and I didn''t know that I wasn''t human until my adoptive parents died."


    "Growing up as a human?" Kalki is also shocked.


    "That''s right, the old man who adopted me intentionally hid it. Even though he knows that I can''t be human forever, he still hopes that I can live a normal life for a while."


    As if reminiscing about his life on Earth in another world, Wu Ming''s eyes were filled with memories.


    "The old man was very ordinary, and he believed in science even before he picked me up." As if remembering the dean who adopted him, Wu Ming showed a warm smile.


    "You know Kalki, we are very simr, both desperate for important things."


    Kalki doesn''t speak, just listens quietly.


    "Even though I am not human, the old man taught me how to be human."


    Wu Ming said, the majesty in the golden eyes filled with divinity was raised to another level.


    "There is nothing wrong with fighting for your freedom against the fate that has been imposed on you, but you must not force the same miserable fate on others, because then you will be someone you hate."


    Finally, he spoke earnestly like a conclusion.


    "Having a strength no weaker than four digits, having apanion who trusts you, and the name ''tenth incarnation of Vishnu who saves the world'' Kalki, even if it''s not for anyone else, but only for yourself, don''t live up to it."


    Kalki did not speak, and it was clearly impossible to tell that he was influenced by Wu Ming''s mere words.


    Although not as good as Shirou Amakusa''s 60 years of waiting, but Kalki also worked hard for three years, how can he be so easily influenced by a few words.


    However it is impossible to say that there is no impact at all.


    In particr, thest sentence had a deep impact on Kalki.


    "Don''t be disappointed" Then Kalki was silent.


    No one had ever said such a thing to him, including Graiya who was now beside him.


    At this moment, Graiya nced at Wu Ming in agreement. To be honest, if it wasn''t for the different positions of the serving masters, Kalki and Wu Ming, perhaps they could still be friends.


    Even if Kalki was immersed in contemtion, Wu Ming would not just wait for him like this.


    "Okay, tell me what you have. If I feel satisfied, I can let it go."


    Wu Ming''s tone also calmed down, as if "it''s none of my business".


    The reason why he told Kalki this was because it was a pity that such a special boy, who was born less than three years ago, focused his energy on "extreme freedom".


    If there is restraint in the future, it will be fine, and everyone will go their own way.


    After all, the two had just met, and it would not be an exaggeration to say that they wereplete strangers. Wu Ming didn''t want to ask more about how Kalki chose.


    Right now though, he had to tear two pieces of his flesh before releasing them, at least he had to teach him a lesson and tell Kalki that No Name is not easy to transfer.


    "Even though most of No Name''s stuff isn''t with me, I''m holding a few too."


    Kalki reacts, and for now, it''s better to finish this "deal" and leave quickly.


    Then, Kalki said something that surprised Wu Ming but was also pleased.


    "Yourmunity, was once the g of No Name."


    ...


    The Capital of the brilliant Fire, the fortress of Smandra.


    The surroundings were a mess, the houses copsed in arge area, and there were still many giant corpses among the ruins, there were still many unquenchable fires burning throughout the City of Brilliant mes.


    A group of Smandra members were busy putting out the fire, cleaning up, and searching for survivors.


    In the office where Smandra''s leader, Sandora Dorke was, she sighed tiredly after signing the temporary document in her hands.


    "Finally finished." Putting the document aside for the time being, Sandora leaned back against the back of the chair.


    *Knock Knock*


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Sandora who heard a knock on the door, immediately sat up straight, showing a very dignified look.


    "Pleasee in."


    Pushing through the door was Sandora''s brother, Mandora Dorke.


    "What, so that''s big brother..." Sandora breathed another sigh of relief.


    "Sandora, don''t let your guard down." Mandora walked over to the desk and ced a number of new documents on the table.


    "Are there any more documents?" Sandora had to deal with this temporary paperwork again.


    No way, the City of Brilliant mes has basically been in chaos due to the Demon Lord''s attack.


    Even though it''s been resolved now, there are still many problems.


    Smandra as a local snake in the city of brilliant fire, must bear this responsibility.


    And it fell into the hands of Sandora, the leader of Smandra.


    "No way, I''ll help too, but in the end, you have to criticize it." Mandora pretended to be serious.


    After all, Sandora was the leader of Smandra, not Mandora.


    "Yeah~ I really helped, big brother~"


    Even though Mandora looks very cruel, Sandora knows her brother.


    The knife mouth tofu is the Mandora type.


    Beside Sandora''s table, Mandora picked up some papers and sat down at the small table where the guests were being received.


    Sandora chatted with Mandora as she reviewed it.


    "Thanks to Vero-sama''s timely arrival, casualties were reduced."


    Sandora couldn''t do anything against the Demon Lord who was about to attack in a moment, but Wu Ming''s clone came and defeated the Demon Lord with the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    As soon as the Demon Lord was defeated, the other giants panicked, and they were all annihted by the Smandra people.


    "Yes." Mandora didn''t really like Wu Ming, and just gave a gentle "um".


    But he also had to admit that this time it was really thanks to Wu Ming''s strong support.


    "By the way, ording to the intelligence of the guards, a golden half body energy giant appeared near the west gate of Brilliant me City, but has now disappeared."


    "Is that a new enemy?!" Sandora was surprised.


    "I don''t know exactly, but he''s in a hurry." Mandora shook her head.


    This "he" naturally refers to Wu Ming.


    "It''s resolved l."


    Suddenly, a voice came from outside the window.

 Chapter 833: Please enter the main entrance later

    Chapter 833: Please enter the main entranceter


    The voice fell, and Wu Ming jumped in from the window.


    "Vero-sama?!" Sandora was surprised.


    "Please enter the main entrance in the future." Mandora seemed to say firmly, but Wu Ming did not listen at all.


    "It was my clone that came to support you earlier. I actually met the enemy outside the city" Sitting beside Mandora, Wu Ming began to tell his story.


    "That is to say, is that golden giant a gift from Vero-sama?! So fabulous!" Sandora''s little eyes fluttered.


    After all, gifts from this kind of summoning giant were quite rare.


    However Mandora didn''t care about this, what he cared about were the clones that just came out to support.


    Even the clones are powerful...


    "By the way, Vero-sama, have you destroyed the enemy?" Sandora asked with concern.


    Wu Ming shook his head.


    "The other party had a teleportation gift, and they ran away."


    Of course, this is a lie.


    Even if Smandra was an ally, Wu Ming would not tell the story of letting Kalki and the others pursue a deal.


    As a result, with Mandora''s character, he had to me for Wu Ming''s behavior, even though Wu Ming didn''t care about Mandora''s words, it would save him from trouble.


    Second in the sense that he and Kalki and the others are considered "cooperation", if it spreads it will have little impact on No Name.


    "Un, indeed, if it is a teleportation gift, it is not easy to deal with." Sandora nodded in understanding.


    Although Sandora was a little disappointed in not capturing the other party, after all, even if those people weren''t the mastermind behind the attack on the City of Brilliant mes, it must have something to do with this attack.


    Sandora as the leader of Smandra, loves her people from the bottom of her heart.


    Brilliant Fire City experienced such a disaster. Since Sandora failed to protect the people, she naturally became hostile towards the enemy that caused it all.


    But Sandora had more self-me than hostility.


    Seeing that there was a trace of regret in Sandora''s eyes, Wu Ming opened his mouth tofort.


    "The enemy is no ordinary person, and there is an even greater power behind it. It''s justified that you Smandra can''t stop it."


    And the reason why Wu Ming let Kalki and the others go was also because of this reason.


    If Kalki and the others were annihted, the people behind them would definitely send new people to do something.


    It would be better to take care of Kalki, because Wu Ming could be considered to know each other, even if they met again next time, it would be easier to deal with.


    "Vero-sama, you don''t need tofort me. We Smandra are indeedcking in all aspects. For this, I as the leader cannot be med."


    After all, Smandra was amunity that relied on numbers, meaning that there was no high-levelbat power. In addition, after the death of the previous generation''s leader, Sandora who is now seeding the throne, is too young, and Smandra has not been able to support the five digitstely.


    If it wasn''t for the smooth running of the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival, news of Sandora''s victory against the Demon Lord spread, and Smandra''s reputation increased greatly, and Smandra would have moved to the six-figure outer gate.


    But not the same as Laius who wants Perseus to move to six figures.


    Laius took the initiative to transfer Perseus to six digits, and wanted to eat and drink for the rest of his life.


    Perseus'' original foundation is very strong. If Laius worked a little harder, even if his talent was poor, he was qualified to stay in the five-figure spot. As a result, due to Laius'' extravagance, Perseus lost to stay in the five-figure spot. The ability to count, and in the end, due to his inability to see, Perseus is disbanded, and he doesn''t know whether to live or die.


    And Sandora, his Smandra, was poised to move into the six digits out of desperation.


    As a result, due to Sandora''s unrelenting efforts, Smandra maintained her five-figure qualification, and she was gradually convinced of being a Floor Master.


    "Don''t be discouraged, Sandora, when you grow up, our Smandra will definitely reach the top again." Mandora said, him eyes full of hope for the future.


    "Yes! Big Brother, I will definitely do my best!" Sandora also cheered, she can''t be depressed.


    At this time, Wu Ming also spoke up.


    "I heard the reason why Sandora took over as leader is because Sandora''s bloodline is stronger. I don''t know if that''s true."


    This was also unexpected for Wu Ming to hear.


    The reason why it wasn''t Mandora who took over as leader, but the younger Sandora took over as leader, wasrgely because Sandora''s blood concentration was much higher than Mandora''s.


    "That''s right, our ancestor was the Star Sea Dragon King, and Sandora has bloodline strengthparable to that of the Star Sea Dragon King."


    As she grew up in the future, this bloodline power would be Sandora''s support, qualify her to be a Floor Master, and would also allow Smandra to gain a solid footing.


    This was also the reason why young Sandora took over as the Floor Master without public opposition, but only in private.


    Stay on the line as a person and don''t bully the poor This is the truth.


    After thinking for a while, Wu Ming spoke.


    "If I get my main body back, I can help you."


    Sandora and Mandora were stunned for a moment, not quite understanding what Wu Ming meant.


    "My main body is also a dragon. I don''t think I''m weaker than the Star Sea Dragon King. My blood should strengthen Sandora''s bloodline and make Sandora stronger." Not to mention Thousand Eyes and No Name are allies, Just based on Sandora''s personal attitude towards No Name, Wu Ming will not be stingy.


    "It turns out that Vero-sama is also a dragon!? It really is fate!?" Sandora stood up excitedly.


    The dragons in the world are one family, and Wu Ming is also their Smandra''s ally. Besides, he had always liked Wu Ming.


    "Cough" Mandora coughed, signaling Sandora to calm down.


    "Let''s talk about itter, what Sandora needs is not sudden and strong power, but grounded effort step by step."


    Honestly Wu Ming was a strong man, and Mandora recognized him, but to say that Wu Ming was not weaker than the Star Sea Dragon King, he felt a little exaggerated.


    Anyone can put a nk check, but in the end it has to be factual.


    Wu Ming who heard what Mandora meant, just smiled casually and said nothing.


    "It is almost time for me to return," Wu Ming said and stood up.


    "Why so soon, Vero-sama, we haven''t thanked you foring to help us." Sandora wanted to keep Wu Ming, and it would be best to enjoy a light meal.


    "No, I have to pick up Wi." Wu Ming said and walked to the window.


    "By the way, does Smandra have anything important?"


    Wu Ming''s sudden question surprised Sandora for a moment.


    "Something important?"


    "We don''t have anything important here, Vero-sama, have a good trip." Mandora suddenly interrupted.


    After staring at Mandora for a few seconds, Wu Ming nodded.


    "Okay, I know."


    Then, Wu Ming jumped out the window, and by the way, he also heard a frantic voice from behind.


    "Please remember to enter through the front door in the future!!"

 Chapter 834: Picking up Willa

    Chapter 834: Picking up Wi


    Between outer gate 3999999 and outer gate 4000000, the outer gate where the Fire Dragon Birth Festival was held and was attacked by Absolute Evil''s clones not too long ago.


    In the clock tower tower, which Wu Ming had repaired in the past, Wi sat quietly on the edge of the clock tower, overlooking the city that had not been repaired due to the attack of Absolute Evil''s clone.


    With a gust of wind, Wi''srge but inconsistent double ponytail gently swayed, and she who was originally beautiful and very unusual, moved even more with the silence this time.


    If Maxwell were here, he might be going crazy with excitement.


    Yet even other people, if they saw this scene now, would be amazed by Wi.


    For example, now Wu Ming hade to pick up Wi.


    As soon as he walked out of the Gate, Wu Ming saw a picture-like scene.


    Watching this scene, coupled with the gentle breeze blowing from the clock tower, thest trace of Wu Ming''s dissatisfaction at not catching Maxwell disappeared.


    Why thest trace, because most of the discontent was lost because of the deal with Kalki.


    Seeing Wu Ming''s arrival, Wi who was sitting on the edge of the clock tower, immediately got up, ran to Wu Ming''s side, and grabbed his sleeve again.


    "Aren''t you hurt?"


    The light fairy-like voice flowed into Wu Ming''s ears again, bringing great pleasure to his spiritual aspect.


    "Of course I wasn''t hurt. The only person who can hurt me is ''myself''."


    Wu Ming was unharmed for a long time, except for the fight with Goetia.


    Only ck mud of the same origin can cause serious damage to Wu Ming, and any other damage to him is negligible and almost negligible.


    Nodding, Wi continued to ask.


    "Solve it?"


    No doubt Wi asked about Maxwell.


    "He ran away. I don''t know that person''s resurrection ability. I can''t kill him right now." Wu Ming shook his head.


    Wi was a little surprised. Every time she met Maxwell, she could only run away, because no matter how she attacked or killed Maxwell, the man would not rise, and he said, "I''m not afraid of you."


    And Wu Ming was able to repel Maxwell, which was a surprise to Wi.


    But Maxwell was obsessed with W.


    Loving someone, whatever he does, you will feel that it is love for you. For example, Wi continues to kill Maxwell, whom Maxwell says is Wi''s "love" for him.


    Have to say that Maxwell is pretty perverted...


    However for Wu Ming''s constant attacks, Maxwell didn''t shake his M. Since he couldn''t beat him, he would leave.


    The truth is so real.


    But Wi felt a little restless again.


    As if seeing that Maxwell would continue to follow herself in the future, Wi''s strength in tugging at Wu Ming''s sleeves was slightly stronger.


    "It''s okay Wi, next time, I''ll deal with him." Wu Ming''s eyes flickered, wondering if he had found a solution.


    Wi wondered why Wu Ming said "can''t kill" before, and then said, "I will finish it".


    Although his contact time was very short, Wi had a good impression of Wu Ming, he was not an arrogant person.


    Touching Wi''s confused head, Wu Ming said.


    "The solution for Maxwell is not to kill him, believe me, don''t think about Maxwell."


    Wi nodded, just as Wu Ming said, just trust him.


    Next, there was the question of Wi''s whereabouts.


    "I''m going back to No Name, do you want me to take you back to the outside door where Will''o''wisp is?" Wu Ming asked.


    But Wi shook her head.


    Wu Ming was stunned for a moment, then reacted.


    "I thought I was right."


    Wi can control the natural gate, when she goes to the outer door 54545, Wi takes Wu Ming there, therefore, it is easy for her to go home alone.


    And Wu Ming had never been to the outer door where Will''o''wisp was, so he couldn''t deliver Wi.


    "Then go home alone, and I''ll go first."


    Open the Gate, and Wu Ming will enter.


    Wu Ming had to quickly return to No Name and surprise Leticia and the others.


    However Wu Ming discovered that Wi, who was tugging at his sleeve, had no intention of letting go.


    "You''re wee." Wi said lightly.


    Both of them are "spirits", they also have "Gate" type abilities, and Wu Ming is also willing to help him deal with Maxwell. Wi liked this kind of "simr" in a sense.


    Therefore, Wi felt to follow Wu Ming.


    After all, she was just hanging out in the North District alone...


    If Wi didn''t follow Wu Ming, would it be rare for her to hang out alone and be stalked by Maxwell again?


    However, this left Wu Ming helpless.


    "You are the leader of Will''o''wisp, is it okay to hang around for a long time?"


    If Jin was gone for so long, not to mention anyone else in No Name, he himself would not forgive himself.


    No, it shouldn''t be said, it should be said that Jin would never do such a thing.


    But Will nodded. After all, his Will''o''wispmunity has had a great career, and people are also used to Wi''s absence, so she says it doesn''t matter.


    After all, Wu Ming once again understood why Wi was not a Floor Master.


    "Then let''s get back together."


    With Wi''s nod, the two entered the Gate.


    ...


    2105380 Outer Gate, Base Camp No Name.


    In Wu Ming''s room, ck and purple ripples appeared, and Wu Ming and Wi came out.


    "I''m back." Wu Ming took a deep breath, this trip to the North District was quite tiring.


    But in the end it paid off.


    "Is this Vero''s house?" Wi asked suddenly.


    This question made Wu Ming ponder.


    It made sense that Great Root was Wu Ming''s house.


    However even though Type-Moon was the house that Wu Ming was pursuing, he actually didn''t want to continue living in it.


    It was okay to say that Wu Ming didn''t appreciate it after he got it. After all, he likes dealing with people. Such a life is a good life for him, not a person who sleeps peacefully in Great Root.


    "How to put it, this ce isn''t like house, it''s not an exaggeration to say that this is a ce to ''rest'', because, I won''t be staying in this ce forever," Wu Ming replied.


    Although Wu Ming didn''t like staying in Great Root all the time, but there was always only one house for him, and that was Great Root.


    But...


    "The definition of house for everyone is different. In my opinion, house is not a gathering ce to be called ''house'', but a ce where there are people who are worthy of trust. It can be called ''house'', and the current No Name is such an existence to me."


    Although Wu Ming joined No Name for a short time, and left immediately, there was no way to define feelings.


    Wu Ming, Izayoi and Kurousagi got along very well, and they had a very good appetite, and they were also sincere towards Wu Ming, so he had no reason not to treat them sincerely.


    And because of this, No Name''s "house" was formed.


    And this is contrary to the first, so Wu Ming will say that it is not like house.


    "Overall, whether it''s house or not, just enjoy the life in front of you happily. If you think too much, it will be very difficult."


    Wi nodded thoughtfully.


    "Come on Wi, let''s go out, I have prepared a surprise for my friends." Wu Ming said, and pulled Wi to the door.


    I don''t know if Izayoi and the others returned...


    Thinking like this, Wu Ming pushed the door open.

 Chapter 835: Help me take care of it

    Chapter 835: Help me take care of it


    *Kacha*


    Opening the door, a petite figure was on the way.


    "Huh" Leticia and Wu Ming, who didn''t expect the door to open on their own, bumped into each other.


    "Master, you''re back" After taking two steps back, Leticia shook her head and asked a little embarrassed.


    "Sorry, Leticia, I just came back, I didn''t expect you to be at the door."


    Shaking her head, Leticia smiled slightly.


    "I just want to clear the room for master"


    Because of that, Leticia also noticed that there was someone behind Wu Ming.


    "Wi-sama?"


    Immediately after, Leticia recovered from her shock.


    "Though I can almost guess what the reason is..." That should have been Maxwell''s.


    When Leticia said that, she looked at her with a bit of sadness


    Obviously, the person following Wu Ming was Leticia...


    "Cough cough By the way, Leticia, they haven''te back yet?"


    Although it would be better for Izayoi and the others to stay in the Southern District, it was not No Name''s territory.


    Even though Izayoi and them were very safe, it was always not good in the area of the cloth people.


    What is the saying that the security of the south district is always left to the people of the east district to protect it?


    This will have a huge impact in the South and the East.


    Wu Ming did not expect that the smart man Izayoi would not think about this.


    But Leticia shook her head.


    "Not yet, but I think they shoulde back."


    Leticia was also a very intelligent person, and what Wu Ming and Izayoi understood, of course she also understood.


    "Since this is the case, wait for everyone to return, then take the specially prepared surprise."


    Wu Ming smiled mysteriously, took Wi around Leticia, and left the room.


    "Shock?" Leticia tilted her head in confusion.


    Finally Leticia shrugged and walked into the room.


    However, cleaning has to be done.


    ...


    In the corridor, Wu Ming brought Wi, who was unknown, and walked like a walk.


    "Although I want to show you around No Name, I will visit Shiroyasha. Are you going to follow me or stay at No Name to rest, Wi?" Wu Ming said to Wi without turning his head.


    Wi didn''t speak, her words could be anything.


    "Wi must stay at No Name. I just went to Shiroyasha to exin the information at hand. I''ll be back soon, and it''s very safe here. Maxwell isn''ting, so there''s no need to follow me all the time."


    In this way, Wi nodded and gave a soft "um".


    But had to find someone to watch over Wi, and couldn''t let Wi stay in the room alone and wait for Wu Ming to return.


    Is back and finds Leticia...


    However as Wu Ming thought, in the front corner, Lily suddenly came out.


    "Oh!? Vero-sama, you''re back!?"


    Soon after, Lily found Wi tugging at Wu Ming''s sleeve and hiding behind Wu Ming.


    "What a beautiful child, Vero-sama, who is she?" Lily looked at Wi curiously, looking very interested in Wi.


    Because she had never met Wi, and Lily was not familiar with the leader of Will''o''wisp. Lily did not ce the charming and beautiful little girl behind Wu Ming.


    Instead Wu Ming''s eyes lit up, then he nodded.


    "This is the Wi I met in the North District."


    "Wi, what a sweet name~" Lily ran to Wi''s side and grabbed Wi''s hand.


    "I''m Lily, may I call you Wi~"


    Wi tilted her head and looked at Lily, the little fox girl, without saying a word, but her eyes kept wandering between the other party and her own chest.


    This made Lily''s expression gradually freeze...


    Judging from the appearance that Wi and Lily were the same age, it was just that her chest was a bit too developed, because Wi was behind Wu Ming, and Lily didn''t notice it at first.


    Lily smiled slightly embarrassed, and continued to numb herself.


    I''m just growing slowly...


    "I''m going to Shiroyasha, may I ask Lily one thing?"


    Lily was surprised, but then nodded.


    "Of course, Lily is free. I do not know what happened?"


    Wu Ming smiled and pointed at Wi.


    "How about taking care of Wi for me."


    Lily naturally didn''t mind.


    "Of course, I will get along well with Wi~"


    Seeing Lily''s smile, Wu Ming felt it was right for her not to reveal Lily Wi''s identity.


    "That''s all, please."


    Opening the Gate, Wu Ming looked at Wi again.


    "Good rtionship with Lily, don''t bully her." Wi''s scene exposed Lily''s chest before making Wu Ming look at it.


    "Hmm." Will nodded obediently.


    "Then I''m leaving." He plunged into the ck and purple ripples.


    "Good luck~" Lily answered enthusiastically.


    "Okay, Wi, this is your first time to ourmunity, let me show you around."


    After Wi nodded silently, Lily grabbed Wi''s hand and walked over.


    And Wi quietly pulled out a hammer from behind where Lily couldn''t see it.


    ...


    2105380 Outer door, Thousand Eyes branch.


    In the room where Shiroyasha was always present, ck and purple ripples appeared, and Wu Ming jumped out.


    "Nobody?" Standing up, Wu Ming looked around doubtfully.


    As usual, Shiroyasha had to sit here drinking tea and eating snacks to rest.


    However, given his current form, it made sense that Shiroyasha didn''t have time to rx so much.


    But at this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    A little white haired girl came in, it was Shiroyasha.


    "Oh, you''re back?" Not too surprised by Wu Ming''s arrival, Shiroyasha closed the door, calmly walked to his usual seat, found a pillow and sat down on his knees.


    Wu Ming also sat down.


    "I found a new clue."


    At this time Wu Ming said the information of Kalki and the others, as well as his own spection, was very indirect.


    "Kalki..." A trace of hatred appeared in Shiroyasha''s eyes.


    Not hatred for Kalki, but hatred for the person behind Kalki.


    "I didn''t have a good impression of those stubborn people from the start, but I didn''t expect that those people would take action against Little Garden." What Shiroyasha said was naturally an unknown power behind Kalki.


    Although it was unclear who it was, Shiroyasha could be sure that it must be some or several top-tier gods from Little Garden.


    As Shiroyasha spoke, the invisible coercion couldn''t help but be released.


    Wu Ming could naturally sense Shiroyasha''s anger, and he didn''t say anything at this time.


    After a while, the pressure disappeared, and Shiroyasha calmed down.


    "What should I do next?" Wu Ming asked casually.


    As Little Garden''s senior, Shiroyasha naturally had more of a voice than Wu Ming.


    Shiroyasha didn''t rush to answer this question, but instead asked Wu Ming.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Look at the moves."

 Chapter 836: The Final Test of Humanity

    Chapter 836: The Final Test of Humanity


    Wu Ming said without hesitation.


    The true purpose of the enemy is not at all clear. Although Wu Ming wanted Kalki to reveal some information during the "deal", in this case, Kalki said that it could interfere with his ns to pursue "freedom", so he refused.


    And Wu Ming whose chips were not heavy enough, could only give up and make a few transactions.


    "That''s the only way" Shiroyasha sighed helplessly.


    Little Garden is a very mysterious world. Of course, the other party''s goals became more difficult to guess because of this mysterious world.


    Not to mention there''s Little Garden''s "own person" behind the scenes.


    At this time Wu Ming closed his eyes, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Shiroyasha also didn''t idle, took out a Gift Card, took out two teacups and a teapot, and the teapot automatically filled the teacup with tea.


    "I said, Shiroyasha, how many final trials are there for humans?" Wu Ming opened his eyes and spoke suddenly.


    Shiroyasha took one of the cups, took a sip, narrowed his eyes, and looked at Wu Ming.


    "Oh~ you want to start with ''Kalki'' itself." Shiroyasha immediately understood what Wu Ming meant.


    "Of course." Wu Ming shrugged, took the teacup, took a sip as well, and ced it on his right side.


    "Kalki is an ''stuff'' that was born less than three years ago. In the world of Little Garden that values inheritance, apart from Kalki''s nature, I can''t think of any other ce where this ''useless item ys a role..''


    Like other stories and myths, there are not a few heroic figures like Kalki, but there is only one character.


    The "nature" mentioned by Wu Ming refers to the nature of ing in thest days to save the world".


    "The end of mankind may refer to the final judgment of mankind."


    The world of Little Garden is heavily influenced by the so-called "legacy". Like thew, if humans cannot ovee the final test, then humans themselves will be destroyed.


    And humanity''s final test, isn''t it the "end of mankind" that needs a "rescue" type hero like Kalki to appear and save?


    Only Kalki with such "inheritance" could make the feat of saving the world.


    "And gods are inseparable from humans," said Wu Ming, thinking about his experiences in Mesopotamia.


    In order to keep God and humans together, the gods created the Chains of Heaven, trying to bind the gods and humans together.


    Did the Little Garden gods need to do the same?


    No, there''s really no need.


    Little Garden originally had a "mystery", or a world created just for that "mystery".


    And if you insist, Little Garden''s gods and humans are already separated. After the gods came to Little Garden, the separation of gods and humans was achieved.


    With the times, humans advocated science and abandoned "mystery", but as long as humans existed, the gods would only "get weaker", and they would notpletely disappear.


    Therefore, the gods of Little Garden did not have to go to the trouble of connecting gods and humans as the gods of Mesopotamia did.


    What Wu Ming said, "Gods are inseparable from humans" had another meaning.


    The separation of humans and gods is inevitable, but the two exist in different worlds, as long as humans still exist, then the gods will be fine.


    But if humans went extinct, it would deal a serious blow to the gods.


    "Could it be that some gods wish to use ''Kalki'' to save humanity, pass mankind''s final test, and finally achieve the goal of saving themselves?"


    But if outsiders heard about it, they would definitely find this idea ridiculous.


    Because...


    "Almost no gods do this." Shiroyasha shook his head.


    "You also said ''almost'', not absolute." Wu Ming smiled.


    Not not "absolutely", that is, there is such a possibility.


    Shiroyasha fell silent and had to drink tea.


    However she also agreed with Wu Ming''s words.


    "After all, the gods are not without desire." Shiroyasha raised his head and said lightly.


    If humans were to perish, then the immortal might not live long. In this case, there will always be a god who begins to "prepare for a rainy day".


    "Yet I still say that, basically no god would do this."


    This is the same as when the organizer decides the winner during the draw, and it is not ording to the "rules".


    "But not everyone has to eat with their right hand, right?" There are always exceptions to everything. The so-called rules are used to limit the "weak".


    "Artificially liberating mankind''s final trial, and allowing his chess pieces to pass through, in order to save his own life."


    Wu Ming raised his hands like scales, then continued.


    "Even if you fail, it''s fine. Give everything you can. As long as you are alive, there will always be a chance to finish it."


    As Wu Ming said, he suddenly dropped his right hand, as if he had to give up the role.


    But they never think about how bad the consequences of failure will be for others.


    It just so happened that the falling hand hit the teacup that Wu Ming had ced on his right side, the teacup fell down, and the tea spilled onto the ground.


    "I''m not targeting anyone. I don''t like most gods. I can imagine them no matter how bad they are."


    Who made Wu Ming side with mankind?


    "Careful." Shiroyasha nced at the floor, she was quite dissatisfied with the spilled Wu Ming tea.


    "By the way, what did this guy''s brain do to think of him like this."


    To be honest Shiroyasha felt more and more that what Wu Ming said made sense.


    "Kalki''s own existence is highly doubtful."


    If there really is another purpose, why would the "stuff" born less than three years ago do it, this is definitely a problem.


    Somehow had to send an experienced man to do it.


    This indicates that it should be "Kalki".


    However they still arranged for someone to see Kalki, and that person was Maxwell.


    Not only did Kalki say "we are not one group", Maxwell himself also expressed his feeling that he and Kalki were not one group.


    No wonder they hid secret actions, because once they appeared in front of the world, they would definitely be guessed through various aspects such as name and behavior.


    For example now, Wu Ming who had obtained a lot of information, had made such a bold guess.


    "Okay, let''s put this question aside for now. Let me talk about the final judgment of mankind first."


    After all, only if there is a glimmer of possibility, you should understand and explore in depth.


    "Actually, I was once one of humanity''s final trials." Shiroyasha seemed to remember it from a long time ago, and there was a slight disturbance in his eyes.


    "You? Man''s final test?"


    Can''t me Wu Ming for being so stunned, it''s as if you know the real identity of this old man who has been your neighbor for decades is Superman.


    "Why~ I am also a sun proto-spirit, the embodiment of the Geocentric Model theory~" Shiroyasha red at Wu Ming proudly.


    "I understand, please continue." Wu Ming reached out and gestured for Shiroyasha politely to continue.


    Fortunately Wu Ming had a strong ability to ept, even if someone gave Ming that Shiroyasha was once a royal sister, he would ept it.


    "Overall, it would be good for you to know that I am one of the evils of mankind."

 Chapter 837: Three conditions to break the seal

    Chapter 837: Three conditions to break the seal


    "I used to dominate in the original Little Garden as the White Night Demon Lord, and rampage in Little Garden as humanity''s final test."


    Putting down the teacup in his hand, Shiroyasha started to exin quite seriously.


    "But due to the development of science, humans have graduallye to understand iprehensible phenomena and existence. For example, humans havee to understand that the Geocentric theory is wrong."


    Correspondingly, Shiroyasha''s strength had greatly weakened.


    "After my own spirituality of Geocentric theory was exploited, I too was defeated and eventually converted to Buddhism."


    It is seen that although humans are weak, humans have a great influence on the strong who are restrained by "inheritance".


    "So Shiroyasha, will you be the enemy of mankind?" Wu Ming didn''t care whether Shiroyasha would be the enemy, but was worried that Shiroyasha would be the enemy.


    The so-called final test of mankind is for the test of mankind, which means that the final test of mankind will be defeated.


    "Oh~ do you care about me~" Shiroyasha narrowed her eyes.


    After all, there were friends who were worried, but when he saw Shiroyasha''s proud face, Wu Ming didn''t want to admit it.


    "I was thinking about how to kill you without nning beforehand." Wu Ming answered without hesitation.


    "Unfortunately, because the Geocentric theory has been exposed, and I have converted to Buddhism, and my authority for the final judgment of mankind has ceased."


    But then, Shiroyasha''s tone changed.


    "However if I restore divinity, after I regain the spirit level, there is still the possibility that humanity''s final judicial authority will restart."


    "Is that so?" Wu Ming nodded.


    Why did Shiroyasha not take back his divinity to fight the Demon Lord three years ago, it could be said that this factor affected her.


    "But when the timees, I must return to the top floor of Little Garden."


    Even if Shiroyasa didn''t want to go back, the people on the top floor of Little Garden would not allow the top ten double digits in Little Garden to remain on the bottom floor.


    Even though Shiroyasha lived in a lower level and only thought about people of a lower level, once this precedent was set, it would be troublesome for another strong person to go to a lower level area in the name of bing a Floor Master to make a fortune.


    Don''t hesitate, some people like to be the local emperor.


    "But if you go, it will be very troublesome." Wu Ming looked helpless.


    "If I go, I will rmend you to be the Floor Master of the East District." Shiroyasha didn''t hide anything.


    In fact when Shiroyasha assured Wu Ming that "Even if she restores the divinity, she will keep the East District and No Name", Shiroyasha had already started nning this way.


    "I don''t want to be a Floor Master, and it''s a hassle every day. I can''t help it, I can only do more to keep you in the lower ss."


    Seeing Wu Ming''s appearance, Shiroyasha couldn''t help but smile.


    "You say so, it seems that I can only do it."


    Soon after, the two returned to the topic.


    "Besides the Geocentric theory, there are many human final tests, such as dystopia, wandering final conclusions, Absolute Evil, etc., but..." Shiroyasha paused.


    "Basically, because of the various actions taken by the people of Little Garden in the past, these Demon Lords who are the ultimate test of humanity, are basically no longer a threat for now."


    That''s why Shiroyasha didn''t think about it.


    "You also said that it was only temporary. It''s very possible that Kalki and the others want to make humanity''sst trial reappear." Wu Ming asked.


    "For example Absolute Evil."


    When looking at Absolute Evil''s previous clone, Shiroyasha said that Absolute Evil had been sealed.


    "But themunity responsible for guarding the Absolute Evil seal told me that the seal is still intact and that no suspicious people have been found recently."


    After experiencing an attack from the Absolute Evil clone, Shiroyasha immediately contacted the manager.


    "And ever since No Name sealed it 200 years ago, until now, the seal was perfect and has never been opened."


    "Was Absolute Evil sealed by No Name 200 years ago?" Wu Ming really didn''t know this.


    "By the way, No Name is thergestmunity in the East District. Of course, there have been some brilliant achievements." Shiroyasha shook his head naturally.


    Seeing Shiroyasha''scent appearance, those who didn''t know thought that the person who sealed Absolute Evil was Shiroyasha.


    "In that case, the ce where Absolute Evil was sealed might also be rted to No Name."


    Still managing the seal of Absolute Evil, and it must be No Name''s ally 200 years ago.


    "That''s right, themunity that manages the seal of Absolute Evil is No Name''s ally" Shiroyasha said slowly, then looked into Wu Ming''s eyes.


    "Smandra, the five-figuremunity in the northern district today."


    Wu Ming thought about it.


    From the start, Wu Ming had guessed whether Kalki and the others had the aim of attacking the outer gate 54545.


    The reason for being suspicious here is simple.


    The four districts to the south, south, and northwest had all been attacked by Absolute Evil''s clones. The western district has not been attacked twice. The second attack on the southern district and eastern district is still at the same ce. Only the attacks of the two locations in the northern district were different.


    Wu Ming had already spected about this,bined with a series of clues, and the ce where the seal of Absolute Evil that Shiroyasha said was Smandra''s base camp, probably Kalki and the others at the outer gate 54545, the city of brilliant fire was really aiming at it.


    "However, the conditions for breaking the seal of Absolute Evil are very special."


    Shiroyasha''s next words caught Wu Ming''s attention.


    "This is special?"


    Then Shiroyasha stretched out a finger.


    "One, you must have the authority of the sun."


    "What is the authority of the sun?" Wu Ming''s face changed slightly, he wondered if he had thought of something bad.


    "What is it?" Shiroyasha asked kindly, noticing the change in Wu Ming''s face.


    "It''s nothing, in other words, it should be difficult to gather the authority of the sun." Wu Ming shook his head and continued the current topic.


    No matter where the sun is, which world is the important determinant.


    There were thousands of gods in the world of Little Garden, and each group of gods had an existence rted to the sun.


    Therefore, in order to take care of the many powerful people who are rted to the sun, the authority of the sun is divided into twenty-four parts, however...


    "If I remember correctly, you should hold more than half of the sun''s authority, Shiroyasha."


    It is said that Shiroyasha holds fourteen sun authorities, so only ten sun authorities are scattered. However, ten sun authorities are not enough for hundreds of gods.


    However having said that, if it was someone from the upper levels of Little Garden behind Kalki, it would make sense to hold a sun authority or two.


    However Shiroyasha''s next words shocked Wu Ming again.


    "Not only do I hold the plural of sun authority, but my enemies also hold the plural, namely the six sun powers."


    As a result, aren''t there only four sun authorities left?


    In this way, the authority of the sun is getting rarer, and no wonder it will be a condition to break the seal, and even so, holding the authority of the sun is still one of the conditions.


    "The second condition for breaking the seal, the horn of the Star Sea Dragon King."


    This Wu Ming knew that the Star Sea Dragon King was Sandora''s ancestor, it was said that the horn on Sandora''s head was transnted from the inherited Star Sea Dragon King''s horn and possessed strong power.


    "But the current Star Sea Dragon King horn is still intact on Sandora''s head," said Wu Ming.


    He had just met Sandora, and her horns were still shiny and undamaged.


    It was impossible for someone to covertly rece Sandora''s entire diagonal. No matter how weak Sandora and Smandra were, they couldn''t possibly be that weak.


    "Are there any other conditions?" Wu Ming was almost relieved.


    "There is a third point, which is thest point." Shiroyasha''s face became serious.


    "The gmunity g that seals Absolute Evil."

 Chapter 838: Keep Guessing

    Chapter 838: Keep Guessing


    Hearing this, Wu Ming couldn''t help narrowing his eyes.


    "Themunity g that seals Absolute Evil"


    Isn''t that the No Name g? !


    "That''s right, it''s your No Name g," Shiroyasha said firmly.


    "So, my guess was right" Wu Ming subconsciously said.


    "Did you guess right?" Shiroyasha looked at Wu Ming in confusion. It had nothing to do with what she said, right?


    "I always felt that you were hiding something from me."


    Facing Shiroyasha''s suspicious eyes, Wu Ming couldn''t help but let out augh.


    "How is that possible, coughlet''se here today." At this moment, Wu Ming was in a rxed state.


    Wu Ming''s sudden rxation made Shiroyasha start toin.


    "Don''t be too rxed. Although the authority of the sun appears rarely, if there is someone behind the opponent, it is not impossible to get it, and the horn of the Dragon King of the Star Sea is not mentioned. As for the No Name g, don''t forget that three years ago the No Name g was taken by the Demon Lord, andbined with the information you provided, it was most likely those people."


    To put it simply, Shiroyasha was quite worried about whether the other party would break the seal of Absolute Evil.


    "Don''t worry, the enemy can''t turn things around."


    Standing up, Wu Ming stretched his body.


    "But" Shiroyasha wanted to refute something, but Wu Ming immediately cut him off.


    "Okay, I prepared a surprise for Jin and the others, so I have to go back and prepare first."


    He waved his hand, and ck and purple ripples appeared beside Wu Ming.


    "...Whatever you want." Shiroyasha took a sip of tea angrily.


    "Don''t worry, Shiroyasha, wait until tomorrow, you will know why I am not worried that the seal of Absolute Evil will be opened. When the timees, please take care of our No Name." He waved his hand again and Wu Ming dove. After entering the Gate, the Gate was immediately closed.


    "I''ll find out tomorrow? Keep No Name? What do you mean..."


    Shiroyasha who didn''t really like to guess, spat out a few words in dissatisfaction, then took out a Gift Card, prepared to take some snacks, and ate with tea.


    However like an elusive fate, Shiroyasha seemed to have realized something, and his eyes suddenly widened.


    "Is it possible!?"


    Seeing his own reflection in the teacup, Shiroyasha smiled.


    "Is that what you mean, there really is that person."


    Take the dessert out of the Gift Card, put the Gift Card away, and Shiroyasha has a teacup and snacks in one hand.


    "Un~ as it is, everyone is happy, ahhh~"


    Immediately, Shiroyasha took a bite of the dim sum.


    ...


    At the gate of No Name''s base camp, ck and purple ripples appeared, and Wu Ming jumped out of it.


    Having not passed the main entrance for a long time, Wu Ming decided to go through the main entrance.


    "Have they arrived yet?" Seeing the two giant golems guarding the gate in front of him, Wu Ming entered without hesitation.


    They weren''t summoned by summoning items like the golems in the manor. These two giant golems were high-level golems that were also summoned from the Reality Marble, the Great Tomb of Nazarick.


    If it was an unauthorized person, the two giant statue-like golems at the door would stop visitors.


    If the other party insisted, they would be attacked by giant golems.


    Of course, the golems could only intercept low-level opponents like Galdo. If a character like Maxwell barges in, the two golems can only y a worrying role, and they end up having to depend on the rest of themunity.


    But with these two golems guarding the gates, it feels pretty cool, doesn''t it?


    In short, it''s better to have it than nothing.


    Walking into the No Name courtyard, a bright and beautiful scene came into view.


    Different from the dpidated scene he saw when he walked through the main entrance for the first time, what Wu Ming saw now waspletely different from that time.


    The barrennd has be full of vitality, the originally dry river channel is filled with clear water, the broken house has also taken on a new look, and the courtyard that has never looked a little green is now full of vitality.


    "Quite good." Wu Ming was quite satisfied with this.


    Even though Wu Ming didn''t hang out at No Name often, he was also a member of No Name after all, and No Name was getting better and he was happy to see it.


    Moreover, when he thought about what he had managed to exchange from Kalki, Wu Ming felt even happier.


    "Even though I wanted to take Wi out for a walk beforehand, it seems I haven''t visited No Name much myself." Wu Ming said, while walking around No Name.


    However Wu Ming walked, but found some trouble not far away.


    Wu Ming walked quickly and saw that Pest was facing Wi, while Lily was standing beside her in confusion.


    Moreover, if Wu Ming wasn''t mistaken, there was a hammer on the ground beside Pest?


    "What happened?" Wu Ming asked impatiently.


    "Vero-sama?!" Lily''s voice was full of surprise, as if Wu Ming''s arrival had resolved the current confrontation between the two.


    But it''s almost true.


    After Wi saw Wu Ming, his short legs fluttered to Wu Ming''s side and grabbed his sleeves.


    After seeing Wu Ming, Pest''s face turned pale again, and she still seemed to be a little afraid of Wu Ming, but it was not as serious as in the beginning.


    "What is it?" Wu Ming didn''t see anyone, only looked at Lily.


    After all, the observers were clear.


    "Un, I was taking a walk with Wi when I suddenly bumped into Pest. Then, Wi struck Pest with a hammer, and then" Lily didn''t say anything else, but Wu Ming also understood.


    Then Pest should have sensed Wi''s danger, and not attack Wi directly, but started a confrontation with Wi here.


    Seeing his appearance just now, Wu Ming had almost guessed it.


    "Pest, aren''t you hurt?" Pest as a "victim", of course, needs to be watched out for.


    "How could I be injured by an ordinary hammer? I''m just a little ufortable being suddenly attacked by other people, and it''s still my head" Although she was deeply moved by Wu Ming''s concern, Pest was still extremely afraid of Wu Ming and his voice was full of weakness.


    "Since you are unharmed, then you can leave first." Wu Ming also knew that Pest was unharmed, so there was no doubt in the tone of his earlier words.


    "I see" Pest said sadly, then left without stopping, as if she didn''t want to stay any longer.


    "Lily, you have to go first, please help me take care of Wi."


    "How can it be troublesome to be able to help Vero-sama." Lily responded to Wu Ming with a smile.


    "It''s almost time for lunch, then, I''ll go first, see youter, Vero-sama, Wi." After speaking, Lily also left.


    In the end, only Wu Ming and Wi were left.


    "Wi, why did I attack Pest with the um hammer?" Wu Ming crouched down and looked at Wi.


    "Out of interest."


    The extremely short answer left Wu Ming speechless.


    "Just because you are interested in Pest?"


    Hearing Wu Ming''s question, Wi even showed a surprised expression.


    This is like saying "what else could happen if not for interest".


    "Okay" Wu Ming sighed helplessly.


    Sure enough, the world of Little Garden had at least a shortage of problem children.


    Just then, Lily suddenly ran back.


    "Vero-sama! Everyone''s back!"


    At this point, Wu Ming''s eyes lit up.


    "Is it finally back?"

 Chapter 839: Meet again between friends

    Chapter 839: Meet again between friends


    Commonly used No Name chat rooms and conference rooms.


    Although there is a main gate, it is not a long journey, but if you leave the house for a long time, you naturally have to rest for the first time after returning.


    "Finally back." Kudou Asuka sat on the sofa, took the ck tea that had just been prepared, and took a sip gracefully.


    "Asuka is indeed Ojou-sama." Yo who was sitting beside Asuka and petting the cat, couldn''t help but speak.


    "It''s just a habit I formed in the past, want to learn etiquette? I can teach you~" Asuka looked a little excited, and looked at Y with her own rmendation.


    But Yo shook his head.


    "This is excluded."


    She wasn''t expected to be Ojou-sama, she would rather spend time with friends naturally.


    "After all, Ojou-sama''s personality doesn''t suit her either." Jin who sat opposite it rested, said weakly.


    After hanging out for a while, everyone at No Name also had a certain understanding of Yo, a girl who seemed to have nothing but a ck belly.


    Yo didn''t care about Jin''s words, and even nodded in agreement.


    "I think Kurousagi, as our No Name mascot, is perfect for learning etiquette."


    As Yo spoke, she saw Kurousagi who was also resting on the sofa.


    Kurousagi who was resting with his eyes closed, immediately jumped up when she heard someone talking about her, and his ears fluttered too.


    "Kurousagi also has knowledge of etiquette, although Kurousagi''s knowledge of etiquette may not be as good as Asuka''s, but I don''t need to learn it."


    Kurousagi also had the noble name of Little Garden, and she had been the referee for the Gift Game for a long time, so etiquette was necessary for her as well.


    "You''re not denying the mascot''s identity, Kurousagi." Yo said with a smirk, covering the corners of his mouth.


    "Un, that''s right, can''t deny the identity of the mascot." Even though Asuka didn''t cover her mouth and sneered, she also gave Kurousagi an "arrogant" smile.


    Jin couldn''t help but smile awkwardly, teasing Kurousagi had be No Name''s daily routine.


    "Nono, Kurousagi is not a mascot!" Kurousagi who was ridiculed by the two once again blushed.


    "You two are troubled children, don''t always try to tease Kurousagi!"


    And just as Kurousagi was about to get angry, Izayoi who was standing by the window and looking outside, suddenly spoke up.


    "Really noisy Kurousagi, can''t you just shut up when everyone just came back?"


    Somewhat oppressive and serious words came from Izayoi''s mouth into Kurousagi''s ears, which made Kurousagi lower her head in shame.


    "I am sorry..."


    Of course, her face was still red, but this time she was at fault.


    The others didn''t speak anymore, as if they were influenced by Izayoi''s depressed tone.


    However at this moment, Izayoi turned around abruptly.


    "By the way, isn''t Vero back, why can''t he see anyone?"


    Izayoi''s face with an expression that was not depressed at all, looked at everyone excitedly.


    "Hah??" Kurousagi was taken aback.


    It was as if the slightly depressed Kurousagi had been hallucinating earlier.


    "I miss him so much after being apart for so long, why don''t we fight each other well! Ha ha ha!!" Izayoiughed, but thisugh was quite mocking in Kurousagi''s ears.


    "Could it be" Jin suddenly reacted, looked with Kurousagi and was tricked by Izayoi again.


    However Asuka and Yo had "I guessed it for a long time" expression.


    "Sure enough, Izayoi-san, you are the biggest problem child!"


    Kurousagi yed crazy again.


    *Kacha*


    At this time, the sound of pushing the door rang out, and everyone''s eyes were drawn.


    "Still very energetic, everyone." They heard Wu Ming''s voice before anyone saw him.


    Then there was a familiar face with ck hair and red pupils.


    "Vero!?" shouted Kurousagi excitedly.


    "Vero, long time no see." Jin stood up and greeted Wu Ming politely.


    "Long time no see, Vero." Asuka greeted gracefully.


    Yo who was not good at words, just nodded at Wu Ming, but the smile on his face was very conspicuous.


    Without answering one by one, Wu Ming just nced at each other one by one and spoke to everyone.


    "Everyone, long time no see." Immediately Wu Ming smiled.


    "I really miss you." Standing by the window, Izayoi walked towards Wu Ming, supported the corner of the sofa with one hand, turned it over, and jumped in front of Wu Ming.


    "You guys had a lot of fun recently." Wu Ming smiled helplessly.


    First participating in the various Gift Games in the Southern District, and then being attacked by Absolute Evil''s clones, Izayoi must have crushed with his fists.


    "Thank you for your blessing, hahaha~"


    At the same time, Wu Ming and Izayoi each reached out like fists and lightly touched them.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming looked towards the crowd.


    "Although I know you may be tired, but I have prepared a surprise for you who came back, want to see it?"


    "Surprise?" Jin, Kurousagi, Asuka, and Yo couldn''t help but be stunned.


    "Don''t mind it, take it out and see!" Izayoi put one hand on his hip and waved his other hand in the air.


    Asuka and Yo also nodded.


    Since this is a surprise, it should be taken out directly.


    It is a matter of children''s understanding of "surprise".


    But Wu Ming started to hold back again.


    "Don''t be in a hurry when everyone is together."


    But in general, people are basically all together.


    For example now.


    *Dong Dong*


    The door that Wu Ming had not closed yet politely knocked twice.


    Then Lily''s voice sounded behind Wu Ming.


    "Vero-sama, I brought Leticia-sama and Pest here."


    Wu Ming smiled slightly.


    "Please sit down, everyone."


    ...


    For the first time in three years, many people gathered in the conference room.


    The position on the wall gave a very dignified rectangr table full of No Name''s main members.


    Actually this room is an actual conference room. The previous room was just a chat room for everyone at No Name to rest. Sometimes people are toozy to move, so it is used as a conference room.


    Led by the leader of No Name, Jin Russell, he sat to the left and right of Wu Ming and Izayoi.


    However this is slightly above the upper limit for Jin.


    "Yes or forget it" Traces of sweat appeared on Jin''s forehead, caused by nervousness.


    "You are the leader, Jin." Wu Ming sighed.


    "The leader is sitting at the top, of course." Izayoi smiled.


    "Our No Name will rise in the future, you must work hard to master what you are supposed to do as a leader so as not to panic," Wu Ming said as he knocked on the table.


    "After all, everyone is arade. What can''t you let go? That''s normal."


    But Jin smiled awkwardly.


    "That''s why I''m nervous"


    "Everyone believes in you." Izayoi rested his chin with one hand and pointed at the other No Name members.


    Jin nced at Izayoi, and then at the rest of therades who responded with encouraging looks, took a deep breath, and nodded.


    "Yes I understand."


    Sitting up straight in the first ce, Jin straightened his back and looked serious.


    "I announce that the official No Name meeting will begin now."

 Chapter 840: Flag No Name

    Chapter 840: g No Name


    "Vero suggested that this meeting be held. Then hand over the first speech to Vero." Jin reached out and pointed at Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming gave Jin a face and nodded at him.


    "This meeting was proposed by me, mainly because I wanted to share with you the ''surprise'' I brought back from my trip to the Northern District," Wu Ming said looking at everyone.


    At this moment, Yo who was sitting next to Izayoi, raised her hand and spoke.


    "That shouldn''t be an ordinary ''surprise''."


    If it was an ordinary "surprise", there was absolutely no need for such a meeting.


    "Right." Wu Ming nodded, and didn''t say much, because he had to prove it by action.


    Wu Ming reached out, and a Dragonest golden space ripple appeared on the table that was not too small.


    The golden ripples moved horizontally, and a rectangr piece of cloth emerged from the golden ripples andy neatly on the table.


    "This!!" Jin sitting in first ce, as well as Kurousagi and Leticia sitting beside Wu Ming, all said in surprise, and then stood up suddenly.


    "g?" Asuka who was sitting with Y saw the truth of "cloth" and said without reason.


    It was a g with a red background and a gold frame, and the pattern on the g was of a girl against a background of hills and earth.


    "Asuka-sama, that is our No Name g!" Lily who was sitting beside Asuka, said in a trembling voice.


    Coincidentally, a few tears rolled down Lily''s cheeks.


    The reason why Lily didn''t stand up excitedly was because she was crying so excitedly that she no longer had the strength to stand up.


    "Our our g" Jin who stood up, reached out his hand to touch No Name''s g, but since Jin was the first, and the position of the g wasn''t close to him, he didn''t touch it at all.


    On the other hand, Kurousagi and Leticia who were sitting at the side, easily touched the g.


    "Yes, that is indeed our g," Leticia said confidently.


    "V-Vero-sama, how did you find our g~" Kurousagi looked at Wu Ming with tears in her eyes.


    The sensual Kurousagi also had tears in her eyes, and her voice started to tremble slightly.


    Like Lily, it is the joy and excitement of the return of the No Name g.


    "That''s what I got from the rted Demon Lord who attacked No Name three years ago."


    Soon after, Wu Ming told everyone about himself and Kalki and the others.


    Wu Ming didn''t tell the No Name people everything beforehand. After all, it was tooplicated, so he only told a few important things.


    After finishing speaking, Wu Ming had no other action, just waiting like this, waiting for the No Name people to digest the information.


    "In short, since you captured the other party''s important subordinate, they were half forced toplete the transaction with the other party, right." Izayoi easily grasped the information brought by Wu Ming.


    "But Vero-sama, why don''t you catch them all? Maybe we can investigate the Demon Lord who attacked ourmunity three years ago!" Kurousagi asked Wu Ming excitedly.


    "Calm down Kurousagi," Izayoi said harshly.


    "You don''t listen to Vero, there is still a power behind the other party, and there may be people from the upper level of Little Garden." Izayoi''s eyes were filled with ridicule.


    Of course, Izayoi wasn''t mocking Kurousagi, but Little Garden.


    The people above Little Garden created Little Garden, and then they used other people to do things in Little Garden, causing disaster in Little Garden.


    It''s ironic that justice''s partner is actually the viin''s boss.


    Asuka also exined to Kurousagi.


    "If Kalki and the others are captured, the people behind the other party will send a new ''puppet'' to a lower level in Little Garden."


    It would be better to let the hordes of people like Kalki know the basics, put up long lines to catch the big fish, and n long term.


    Yo also spoke up.


    "After all, didn''t Vero say that Kalki has a tendency to betray those behind his back?" Even though Yo didn''t mean to be friends with each other, the phrase "The enemy of the enemy is a friend" still made some sense.


    What Asuka and Yo said were actually all the troubles Wu Ming had in mind at the time.


    Therefore, Wu Ming did not choose to cooperate with Kalki, nor did he choose topletely fall out with Kalki, Wu Ming ultimately chose to make a deal with Kalki.


    Neither an alliance rtionship nor a hostile rtionship was formed, but the transaction was carried out just like that, although Wu Ming was a bit rude.


    "Kalki and the others are not a threat. The key is a four-digit Demon Lord named Maxwell."


    Wu Ming said this, and the other person''s face was also serious.


    "Having an immortal body, in that case, my fist might be useless." Izayoi shrugged and spoke in a rxed tone.


    "I''m afraid my abilities won''t work either." Asuka also shook her head.


    Instead, Y looked at Wu Ming''s hand, then looked at Wu Ming.


    "Vero, can''t you take the other party too?"


    "Ordinary ways can''t help, but I haven''t tried any other special ways."


    Immediately after, Wu Ming looked at his palm and slowly clenched it.


    "Next time I see him, I will try to deal with him with the seal."


    If I can''t kill you, I won''t kill you, what a simple truth, right?


    "But ording to what you said, the other party shouldn''t appear in front of you so easily, right?" Asuka asked.


    Maxwell was afraid of being beaten by the Divine Sword of Salvation, so he immediately left Kalki and the others and fled, not to mention that it would be difficult to meet again, Maxwell would immediately flee after seeing him.


    "I certainly have a way of getting that guy to throw himself in the." Wu Ming smiled and was curious again.


    As for Wu Ming''s mischievous behavior, Asuka snorted disdainfully and turned her head to the side.


    "It''s like wine, the more it is brewed, the more fragrant it is, right?"


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, he looked at Jin with a thoughtful face.


    "Is there anything you want to say?"


    But Jin sighed slightly.


    "I''m a little worried about Kalki. You think he''s the same age as me, but he''s used as an item born less than three years ago"


    In essence, Kalkib, like Jin, are the "leaders" of their respectivemunities, and because he was born less than three years ago, he was born as an object, and the pain he suffered must not be less than Jin.


    "You can''t sympathize with him Jin, you should know that because of Kalki''s n, how many people have been crushed and died." Wu Ming looked serious.


    If it wasn''t for worrying about the power behind Kalki, even if Wu Ming had not brought Kalki and the others to fix thew on the spot, he would have captured them and handed them over to Shiroyasha.


    After all, pathetic people have something to hate.


    "For freedom" is not an excuse to be able to hurt others.


    "I''m sorry..." Jin lowered his head guiltily.


    However Izayoi denied Jin.


    "This is not something to apologize for, little leader."


    Kindness sometimes leads to mistakes, but the starting point of kindness is never wrong.


    "Also a leader shouldn''t always show that kind of insecure expression, he should be more confident." Wu Ming shook his head helplessly.


    It''s good to listen to advice, but don''t always put it down.


    After all Jin is also the leader of No Name.


    "Yes..! Forgive me." Jin was confused.


    "Did Vero exchange any other item No Name from Kalki?" Kurousagi quickly helped Jin to clear things up.


    "Of course there is. Even if I intend to let them go, I will have to peel the other party''s flesh."

 Chapter 841: Gift Leticia

    Chapter 841: Gift Leticia


    In the next second, Wu Ming took out a card out of thin air, which was his Gift Card.


    When Wu Ming and Izayoi first came to Little Garden, ording to Kurousagi''s suggestion, the four of them went to Shiroyasha to appraise Gifts, and at that time, Shiroyasha gave each of the four a Gift Card that could be used to store items.


    But Wu Ming had Dragonest, so it was rarely used.


    But...


    "If this is the case, Dragonest may not be suitable for storage." Wu Ming said, the Gift Card in his hand emitted a light, which was a sign that the items stored in the Gift Card had been taken out.


    An object like a dragon''s shadow and a cluster of light filled with the aura of the sun appeared in front of everyone.


    "This is the divinity and authority of the sun!?" Pest, who had been silent for a while sitting next to Leticia, was taken aback and couldn''t help but scream.


    Pest had given Weser a divine status in the beginning, and she was naturally no stranger to divinity, and Pest as the incarnation of the ck Death closely rted to the sun, was also no stranger to the power of the sun.


    What''s more, Pest looked at the sun god and Authority hungrily. If she could gain possession of these two Gifts in this loot-sharing conference, his strength would definitely undergo a "qualitative" change.


    Now she had reached four digits because of Wu Ming. If you add this divinity and the authority of the sun, even if she can''t reach the three digits, it will make her reach the top four digits.


    But Pest could only think about it, because...


    "This divine aura seems" Izayoi couldn''t help but look at Leticia, who had a silent face.


    "Vero, what is this?" Kurousagi almost guessed.


    "Yes, this is Leticia''s divinity and Ophiuchus'' sun authority," Wu Ming said in the final voice.


    And Pest who heard Wu Ming''s words, looked sad, since it was Leticia''s Gift before, then it definitely had nothing to do with her.


    "Leeticia''s divinity?" Asuka was surprised.


    "Ophiuchus Sun Authority?" Y also stopped petting the cat.


    "Sure enough, these are all gifts from Leticia senpai!" Kurousagi was very happy.


    As if pondering Kurousagi''s words, the divinity and authority of the sun floated slowly in front of Leticia.


    "I didn''t expect Kalki to get Leticia''s Gift." Jin was quite excited, and he was sincerely happy that Leticia''s belongings were back.


    The Divinity and Authority of the Sun was no small object. One can transform the body of a creature into the highest ranked species, and others are even rarer among the rare. There are only twenty-five Sun Authorities including the extra made. Not to mention that Ophiuchus'' sr authority was created for Leticia.


    More importantly, the things that originally belonged to Leticia would return to Leticia again, and her strength would definitely be further enhanced.


    In this way, not to mention No Name was one step ahead of the past peak, at least Leticia had fully recovered.


    Like pieces of a puzzle breaking, No Name will be put together piece by piece, and Jin believes that with Wu Ming and Izayoi, the puzzle will be more colorful than ever.


    To Jin''s question, Wu Ming nodded naturally.


    "Regarding this matter, I will exinter."


    Then Wu Ming looked at Leticia.


    "Okay, Leticia, quickly mix divinity and sun Authority."


    Yet Leticia hesitated.


    "Master" Leticia looked at Wu Ming with an expression of guilt and gratitude, with a doubtful expression on her face.


    Wu Ming who had a tacit understanding with Leticia, understood Leticia''s eyes, and Leticia was unwilling to ept the Gift that was originally hers.


    As for why? Guilt and self-me that seemed to be voluntarily giving up her own power, the desire to let others use it, or the satisfaction of having a power granted secretly, all of these might have been reasons Leticia didn''t want to ept it.


    After all this was Leticia''s, even if it was Wu Ming''s property, even if Leticia voluntarily gave up this Gift, even if this Gift was separated from her for a long time. After all, this is his.


    "This divinity is yours, it is only a matter of returning to its original owner. For the Sun Authority, among all of us here, this Ophiuchus has the bestpatibility with you. If you don''t want it, then the Sun''s Authority will be abolished."


    After all Ophiuchus'' Sun Authority was originally an additional Sr Authority created by the Little Garden system for Leticia.


    "Don''t be blinded by power, but don''t take the initiative to give up the power you deserve. Only with power can you protect the people you want to protect."


    Neither of the others spoke, just watching the scene quietly.


    "If you still feel guilty, then use this power to properly protect No Name, and protect Little Garden. This is redemption for you who once incarnated as a Demon Lord and destroyed Little Garden, and it is also the mission given to you by me as your master, Leticia."


    At this moment without waiting for Leticia''s reaction, Wu Ming forcefully inserted the Divinity and authority of the sun Ophiuchus into Leticia''s body.


    Leticia sighed and smiled helplessly.


    "Master, I understand. I assure you that this body will always be loyal to you, and I will definitely carry out your wishes to the end."


    At this moment, Leticia''s aura suddenly changed.


    An invisible pressure spread everywhere, and everyone present noticed the changes in Leticia, even Lily was no exception.


    Now that she had regained all of her former strength, and added to the strength that Wu Ming had previously "given", it could be said that Leticia was now at the pinnacle of the four-digit number.


    Now Shiroyasha who had not returned divine status to take on spiritual status, would not be able to fight Leticia.


    "Wuuu" Pest let out a few unwilling whimpers.


    Damn, so jealous.


    "Very good, Leticia-senpai." Lily''s little tail swayed.


    To say who is the happiest here, it must be Lily.


    Lily who didn''t have much fighting power and wasn''t a major member, but was able to sit down and discuss with everyone, she would naturally be very happy to see that the strength of herpanions had risen to a higher level.


    If she had no strength, she would pray that hispanions would be stronger.


    If you cannot protect yourrades yourself, you will pray for yourrades to be stronger to protect others.


    As for Lily who didn''t have muchbat power, she just needed to do her part, for example, to do the logistical work assigned to her by herrades.


    "Thank you, Lily~" Leticia gave Lily a bright smile.


    "Vero''s surprise really scared me, ahh~ we have to hang our gs. In this way, our No Name is also amunity with a g once again!!" Kurousagi was happy enough to wave the g, ready to go.


    Then Wu Ming raised his hand to signal Kurousagi not to worry.


    "Don''t worry, Kurousagi, I got something from Kalki too."


    But this scared everyone.


    Are you really slicing the other party''s flesh?

 Chapter 842: Leo Sun Authority

    Chapter 842: Leo Sun Authority


    Izayoi teased in a somewhat exaggerated tone.


    In fact, whether it was Izayoi or the others, it was surprising that Wu Ming was able to take back the No Name g.


    And Wu Ming''s recovery of Leticia''s sun divinity and authority was beyond everyone''s expectations.


    Divinity aside, there are only twenty-five sun authorities, not to mention the poption of the entire Little Garden, the number ofmunities in Little Garden alone is as much as the stars in the sky and the pebbles on the ground.


    It was only natural that Wu Ming could harvest the No Name g and Leticia''s divinity as well as the sun authority of Ophiuchus from Kalki. Unexpectedly, Wu Ming asked Kalki to hand over the other items.


    Honestly everyone was starting to guess who was the person that Wu Ming captured, so that he was able to make Kalki suffer a huge loss.


    Seeing everyone''s doubts, Wu Ming began to exin.


    "My initial transaction request was to return No Name items, but Kalki is not a behind-the-scenes mastermind, just a puppet, so I didn''t expect to be able to exchange so many items."


    Wu Ming hoped to get some other good things from Kalki, but he didn''t expect Kalki and the others to bring so many of No Name''s Gifts with them.


    The No Name g was awakened by Wu Ming, who took it out of the Gift Card, while Leticia''s divinity and Ophiuchus'' sun authority were carried by Kalki.


    By the way, Little Garden Gifts were basically only obtainable through trade, transfer, or Gift Games, and couldn''t be robbed at all.


    Community gs are this type of Gift. The Demon Lord attacked No Name three years ago with the sponsor''s authority. Demon Lord wins. The g belongs to the Demon Lord. Then transferred it to Wu Ming through the transaction that Little Garden witnessed.


    If No Name took it hard, the No Name g might be overturned by Little Garden''s system.


    However Little Garden''s system has also dispelled Wu Ming''s notion of "ck eats ck", but it''s quite regrettable...


    In short, thanks to the Little Garden system, Kalki gave up everything belonging to No Name, No Name''s g, Leticia''s divinity, Ophiuchus'' sun authority, andstly...


    "Leo''s Sun Authority." After Wu Ming finished speaking, the unstored Gift Card suddenly exploded into a beam of light, and a sun aura that was no weaker than Ophiuchus''s face blew.


    "This?! Another Sun Authority?!" Pest was surprised again.


    There were only twenty-five Sun Authorities, and Wu Ming had two of them. In the lower level of Little Garden, in the seven-figure outer gate, two Sun Authorities appeared, this is very excited news!


    "By the way, apart from Leticia, is there anyone in No Name who really holds the authority of the sun?" This is not Wu Ming''s doubts and curiosity, especially because the authority of the sun is too little.


    Together, Shiroyasha and his nemesis had twenty Sun Authorities, and after taking out an additional Ophiuchus, only four Sun Authorities remained.


    Even if No Name was once thergestmunity in the East District, it would be very difficult to gather the Authority of the Sun with just four ces.


    Therefore, Wu Ming was indeed shocked to learn that Leo''s Sun Authority was once a Gift of No Name.


    Once again, No Name deserves to be thergestmunity in the East District.


    "That''s the authority of the sun that was once held by the Sun Lion of Suraya." Kurousagi started to exin.


    "Because it was a divine beast pulling a chariot for the sun god, he obtained Leo''s sun authority by chance, but three years ago, he and hisrades were captured by the Demon Lord who attacked No Name." The Kurousagi looked a little sad, seemed to remember three years ago.


    But the fact that Kalki holds Leo''s sun authority further proves that Kalki and the others have an unavoidable rtionship with the Demon Lord who attacked No Name.


    "Even the authority of the sun has returned to our hands, and No Name''s formerpanions will be found in the future." Looking at the depressed Kurousagi, Wu Ming saidfortably.


    "Yes, I understand, Vero." Kurousagi shook her head and smiled again. She can''t be depressed all the time, she has to be motivated.


    "By the way, to whom will Leo''s sun authority be entrusted?" Wu Ming became depressed.


    At this moment, Pest was eager to try.


    But Pest didn''t even have time to speak.


    "Since it was brought back by master, then it is suitable for Master to use it," suggested Leticia.


    "I don''t need it anyway~" Izayoi shrugged.


    He wouldn''t take up the offer until Izayoi.


    "I don''t need it either, I have enough Deen." The same goes for Asuka.


    She will not ask for the "alms" gift. If she needed it, she would fight for it herself, just like when she got Deen.


    Yo also shook his head.


    "I just need to be friends."


    "I already have Algol." Jin was a little embarrassed when he said this.


    When Jin heard that Wu Ming wanted to give Algln to him, he was really scared. That is Protoss. Is that a big problem for him?


    But in the end, with Wu Ming''s stern attitude, Jin had no choice but to borrow from Wu Ming.


    Just borrow it, Wu Ming will not ask again.


    "Of course I don''t need it either." Leticia also shook her head, not to mention that she already had the Sun Authority of Ophiuchus, she had already earned quite a bit in this "separation conference", and naturally she didn''t need it.


    "Kurousagi doesn''t need it either." Kurousagi shook his head, and a pair of rabbit ears swayed.


    Not to mention that Kurousagi usually arbitrates Gift Games, even if it''s a round ofbat power, she shouldn''t be underestimated.


    Right when she was young, she was given four kinds of divine weapons by God Indra, and she was considered a god child by the moon rabbit n. Kurousagi is actually very strong.


    "Lily doesn''t need it either, after all Lily is a logistics person, hehe~~" Lily smiled mischievously.


    "I don''t really need this either." Wu Ming shrugged, helpless.


    He has the [Sun] incarnation, and does not need the power of the sun. As for the Sun Authority''s ability to summon star beasts, it was only a summoned object, so Wu Ming really didn''t Require the sun''s authority.


    Yet Pest roared in his heart.


    You don''t need it, you can give it to me!


    Finally, Pest made a rare speech.


    "Cough cough ording to Leo Sun Authority''s abilities and everyone''s abilities, it''s better toe up with a reasonable n." However, she had to fight for it.


    Wu Ming nced at Pest meaningfully, and almost scared Pest to death.


    Finally Wu Ming nodded.


    "Pest is right."


    Immediately after, Wu Ming looked at that Kurousagi.


    "Kurousagi, does this Leo Sun Authority have any other abilities?"


    If the Sun Authority only summoned Star Beasts, it would be too nd.


    Kurousagi stretched out a finger and lightly tapped her chin.


    "I remember that Leo''s sun authority can give its wielder the ability to reflect all weapons, which is a very good ability."


    "That''s how it is." Wu Ming nodded.


    "In that case, this is for Izayoi.

 Chapter 843: Treating the Power of Kurousagis Command as a Gift

    Chapter 843: Treating the Power of Kurousagi''s Command as a Gift


    "Wait a moment! Why fortify me?!" Izayoi couldn''t help but frown.


    Is this an understatement?


    "Among the people present, you are the only one who fights barehanded, Izayoi, and it is most appropriate to give you the Gift to reflect weapons." Wu Ming exined.


    Among the people present, there were ranged means or weapons and props. Only Izayoi used the Unknown Gift to beat people with his fists.


    "I don''t want that either." With his hands behind his head, Izayoi again said "I don''t want what you can do."


    Everyone immediately showed a helpless smile.


    This Izayoi is indeed a problem child.


    Wu Ming shook his head helplessly.


    "Then, this Authority of the Sun is temporarily stationed with me, no problem, right?"


    Izayoi immediately waved his hand.


    "No opinion, no opinion!"


    The others also nodded. Only Pest dared to be angry and did not dare to speak, had a hint of longing, but when she saw Wu Ming''s face, she was afraid and did not dare to speak.


    "In that case, this meeting is over. It''s hard work, everyone."


    Rin nodded.


    "We also have to do some work to get the No Name g back."


    After all, this is the return of the No Name g, which is a dramatic change for No Name and the outside world.


    And the one who made a series of preparations for this upheaval was naturally Ren, the leader of themunity.


    "Jin-sama, I''ll help youter~" Kurousagi offered herself, basically she had nothing to do.


    "I am also here to help!" Lily also raised her little hand.


    "It''s hard work~" Asuka said with a smile.


    "Come on." Yo nodded her head expressionlessly.


    "If you have activities, why don''t youe and help everyone together! You two are troubled children!" Kurousagi showed an angry and helpless expression.


    But the two of them started to pretend they didn''t hear.


    Kurousagi had also gotten used to it, so she ignored them.


    Then Kurousagi turned his attention to the more reliable Wu Ming.


    However...


    "I said, let''s have a duel, Izayoi." Wu Ming suddenly looked at Izayoi.


    "Oh!!" Izayoi''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Ahhhh!!" Everyone is shocked.


    "WaitWait a minute, why do you suddenly want to duel?" Kurousagi looked at Wu Ming in confusion.


    "Not suddenly, Kurousagi..." Izayoi raised his head and closed his eyes.


    Immediately after, Izayoi suddenly looked at Wu Ming.


    "This is a fight between men that wasn''t finishedst time!"


    Wu Ming shrugged and acknowledged it.


    "Although there is a reason for this, the most important thing is that Izayoi rejected my offer, which irritates me a lot!"


    After that, Wu Ming stretched out two fingers and pointed back at Izayoi.


    "The winner can get the power ofmand tomand the other party to do anything, and the loser must give the winner a Gift as a Gift for the other party''s victory."


    Different from the simple "obey if you lose", there is also a Gift.


    "It''s really an interesting state, I like it." Izayoi ced his palm on the table, his eyes burning with fire.


    But then, Izayoi showed a depressed expression.


    "However I don''t have any additional Gifts, so let''s just say, I had a Gift that matched Kurousagi before the Festival of the Birth of the Fire Dragon, and I got orders to order Kurousagi to do nothing but erotic things, how about using this as a ''Gift'' ?"


    The falling clock tower that Wu Ming caught with his telekinesis was the "masterpiece" of the Gift match between Izayoi and Kurousagi.


    "Don''t stress on purpose." Kurousagi''s heart was breaking right now, and she always felt embarrassed.


    "No problem." Wu Ming agreed very boldly.


    "Don''t promise so soon," Kurousagi wanted to cry without tears.


    "Then, how about we use the countdown method to see who can cause more damage to the other party within the allotted time," Wu Ming suggested.


    After all, they were friends, so it was impossible to fight to the death, but if they didn''t fight to the death, the two of them probably wouldn''t be able to finish the game in a while.


    So the countdown is the optimal solution.


    "Time trial? No problem! It''s nice to be able to fight each other!" Izayoi smiled excitedly.


    The words fell, and two sheets of parchment automatically appeared in front of Wu Ming and Izayoi, those were the contract documents of the two of them for this match.


    ...


    Bonus Game Name: Duel


    Uses all means to cause damage to the opponent within the allotted time.


    Contestants: Snce Vero Eude, Sakamaki Izayoi


    Win condition: After the set time expires, you will suffer less damage


    Victory Prize: Command the power tomand the loser to do anything


    Failure penalty: Give any advantage to the winner


    Pledge: Respect the above content and host a Gift game based on Little Garden''s rating system.


    ...


    Because there are no sponsors, themunity in thest row is empty.


    After checking whether it was true, the parchment in front of the two immediately caught fire, which meant the contract had entered into force.


    "It''s not toote, let''s get started!!" After Izayoi finished speaking, he got up and walked towards the door.


    He can''t fight at home.


    "WaitWait a minute! Izayoi, can we not fight?" Kurousagi asked excitedly.


    Once she returned to No Name, she would fight with his friends or something. Even though it was a discussion, Kurousagi still didn''t want to see his friends hurt each other.


    However, Wu Ming shook his head.


    "Kurousagi, you should know that Izayoi is a problem child, he won''t listen to you."


    Hearing Wu Ming''s words, the Kurousagi turned to look at Wu Ming.


    "Vero too. It hasn''t been long since I came back from the North District. Wouldn''t it be better for everyone to rest for a while?"


    However this time it was Izayoi''s turn, who walked to the door, to speak.


    "Kurousagi, this Vero is the biggest problem child. You should know that this battle was started by him first. I just agree!"


    With a mischievous smile, Izayoi pushed open the door and walked out without saying anything.


    Kurousagi wanted to say something to Izayoi, but Izayoi immediately left the room, closing the door.


    "Wait..." Kurousagi reluctantly reached out towards the empty door.


    With a sigh, the Kurousagi looked at Wu Ming again.


    "Really, Vero, you also said" However, Kurousagi''s voice suddenly stopped.


    Because Kurousagi discovered that Wu Ming had also disappeared.


    "Master just used the Gate to leave, Kurousagi." Leticia kindly exined to Kurousagi.


    Wu Ming took advantage of the moment when Kurousagi turned to look at Izayoi, who left the door, and left with the teleport door.


    "I''ll go see the two of them." Yo finished saying a sentence, got up and left with the cat in his arms.


    "I am also slightly interested in the fight between two perverted fighting powers." Asuka nodded gracefully to everyone, and left with Yo.


    "Then I''m sorry." After Leticia finished speaking, she also stood up and left.


    Looks like she''ll be watching.


    Right now, only Pest, who had a slight sense of existence, Jin and Lily who had a conscience, were still here.


    The exhausted Kurousagi gave uppletely.


    Kurousagi sat in his ce, lying on the table, and shouted as if to give up.


    "Ahhh! Really, Kurousagi doesn''t want to care about these troubled kids anymore!!"


    Jin and Lily couldn''t help butugh helplessly.


    Only Pest sat sullenly in his ce and stuck out his finger.


    "The Sun Authority Obviously I also need"

 Chapter 844: Battle is at hand

    Chapter 844: Battle is at hand


    Corridor No Name, Izayoi and Wu Ming walked side by side.


    Even though it was said that the two would duel, Wu Ming and Izayoi were friends, and naturally they would not destroy the rtionship between them just because of a duel.


    "Do you already know the other party''s goal?" Izayoi said while walking with his hands in his pockets.


    What Izayoi said was not Kalki''s own goal, but rather the goal of the person behind Kalki.


    "It seems to let Kalki and the others unseal the final test of mankind, but the main items are our g and the Sun Authority, and their conspiracy is basically crushed." After all, the main items were all given to Wu Ming as "trade".


    Since the other party''s ns were ruined, Wu Ming did not go into details of the meeting earlier.


    Regardless of the sun''s authority, the No Name g is the one and only. Once the g goes back to No Name, stealing the g and other methods won''t work. With just a transfer, trade, or Gift Game, they can start over.


    But the first two are impossible. In the Gift Game, only the Demon Lord will force others to participate in the Gift Game to seize the g.


    On the other hand, if any Demon Lord were to attack now, it would be No Name''s intention.


    After all, the slogan of defeating Demon Lords has spread, and it is necessary to defeat more Demon Lords.


    However it is not easy to meet a Demon Lord, and if any other Demon Lordes to your door, I will be very grateful.


    "Didn''t you get the information about the person behind it from the man called Kalki?" Izayoi continued to ask.


    It was normal for Izayoi to attach great importance to intelligence. It must be known that Izayoi is a wise person. If he had been in No Name all this time, the first person Wu Ming would look for might not be Shiroyasha, but Izayoi.


    "I just said something, don''t say that the other party is very careful, and basically doesn''t leave any clues..." Wu Ming gave Izayoi a refusal.


    You should know that most of the information is the result of Wu Ming''s discussion with other people, and then went through a series of verifications, and they didn''t tell him any information.


    "Besides, Kalki also refuses to divulge information."


    Although Wu Ming felt that Kalki didn''t know it, who made him just an item that was born less than three years ago and was watched by someone.


    Although Wu Ming thought of changing some other information during the transaction, like Maxwell, but before he asked the question, Kalki immediately refused to give him all the information.


    In Kalki''s words, the two parties only carried out a "barter" transaction.


    Even that could be considered a "chip" that wasn''t heavy enough.


    Rin and Aura had exchanged the No Name g, Leticia''s divinity, Ophiuchus'' Sun Authority, Leo''s Sun Authority. No matter the amount or value, Wu Ming had taken a lot of advantage.


    And Kalki estimated that he wanted to regain face, and refused to give Wu Ming information on the side.


    Don''t you just want to trade? Then we''ll just trade, and we''ll pay the money and ship the goods. No money? Then I have no stock here, thanks for your patronage.


    Wu Ming was quite dissatisfied with this, but considering he was able to take the No Name g this time, Kalki''s little trick was nothing.


    What Wu Ming didn''t know was that every Gift Kalki gave him was that he had a n or had a practical ability.


    But just because of seeing Wu Ming, Kalki was forced to give all these Gifts to Wu Ming in vain, and it was considered as ayer of skin that was removed by Wu Ming.


    If Wu Ming knew about the pain in Kalki''s heart, he would only think that Kalki was harming himself.


    After all putting ayer of skin on could be considered a minor punishment by Wu Ming for Kalki''s attacks on Little Garden and No Name.


    "It is all over."


    Izayoi took advantage of this situation.


    "And what we need to pay attention to right now is fighting each other!"


    "It seems you have been waiting for it for a long time." Wu Ming couldn''t help but smile.


    Izayoi would vent all the grievances from the interruption of thest fight to the present.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming gave a suggestion.


    "Go and fight in the Reality Marble, then do whatever you want to destroy it."


    "Colosseumst time." Izayoi was naturally referring to the sixth floor of Nazarick, where the Dragon Birth Festival trapped an army of two-headed dragons at the end.


    "Don''t go there this time, change ces." Wu Ming said, golden ripples appeared around him, and a golden crooked stick wrapped in a seven-headed snake automatically floated out.


    Grabbing the stick, Wu Ming tapped the ground with the tip of his stick, and ripples spread out, surrounding himself and Izayoi.


    The next second, the two of them disappeared.


    Asuka and Yo who had just turned a corner, looked at each other suspiciously.


    "Obviously seeing those twoing."


    "Did they find us?"


    "Master and Izayoi have gone to the Reality Marble Master." Leticia, who came out from behind the two, exined.


    As Wu Ming''s servant, Leticia could sense Wu Ming''s position.


    "Is that the Colosseum?" Asuka naturally remembered that Wu Ming had taken them to another dimension during the Fire Dragon''s Birth Festival.


    "Leticia, can''t you take us in?" Yo asked in a curious tone.


    But Leticia shook her head.


    "Unfortunately, it''s an ability brought by Gifts possessed by masters, and I can''t interfere."


    "In other words, we can only wait until the two of them finish fighting?" Asuka sighed helplessly.


    ...


    Ainz Ooal Gown Staff, the eighth floor of the apanying Reality Marble.


    In the endless wilderness, Wu Ming and Izayoi faced each other within a dozen meters of each other.


    "This ce is quite spacious~" Izayoi was quite satisfied.


    None of the nts, animals, and even the soil is "dead", and it can unleash its full power huh.


    "This is the Reality Marble that came with Ainz Ooal Gown''s Staff. Some are suitable for battle and some are suitable for rest," said Wu Ming as he inserted Ainz Ooal Gown''s Scepter into the golden ripples that opened up again.


    Then Wu Ming snapped his fingers, and a huge hourss figure suddenly appeared in the sky.


    "Use this as a timer." Wu Ming looked at Izayoi.


    However Izayoi didn''t care about that.


    "No problem, let''s get started!" Izayoi showed a happy smile at Wu Ming.


    "So..."


    Holding hands, Wu Ming and Izayoi looked at each other, neither of them said anything, and neither of them made any movements.


    "Let''s start-"


    The voice fell, Wu Ming''s raised hand snapped his fingers, and the hourss began to operate.


    *Bang*


    The sound of the ground being crushed came, and Izayoi exploded into Wu Ming''s position at a speedparable to the speed of Third Cosmic Velocity.


    The battle is near.

 Chapter 845: Simple and rough fight

    Chapter 845: Simple and rough fight


    Izayoi who rushed to Wu Ming''s side with the speed of Third Cosmic Velocity, mmed his fist, and Wu Ming''s location exploded instantly, and smoke and dust spread out.


    The smoke slowly dissipated, Izayoi''s fists pressed against the broken ground, but Wu Ming disappeared.


    "Still very impatient, Izayoi." Wu Ming''s figure floated in the sky, and he used the Gate to teleport instantly.


    "After all, this is a countdown game, I must hurry and enjoy the fun of fighting each other!" Izayoi shook his hand.


    Because he was a little excited, the arm that hit the ground used a bit more energy.


    Wu Ming who floated in the sky with spiritual power, actually released spiritual power, and that spiritual power spread to the ground where Izayoi was.


    Although it seems that the ground damage is not too serious, only the surface of the ground is cracked, but through spiritual power, Wu Ming can see that the cracks go deep into the ground, and he begins to doubt whether Izayoi will prate this ce.


    The Reality Marbles of the 10th floor of Nazarick''s dungeon equipped with Ainz Ooal Gown''s Staff were all connected. That doesn''t mean that Wu Ming uses only the eighth floor, and the other floors don''t exist.


    With Izayoi''s fist, if he really wanted to break into this ce, Wu Ming would never hesitate.


    Of course if Wu Ming had sent magic power to defend the barrier, the Reality Marble that was imprable at one time could still be repaired, as it is now.


    The ground beneath Izayoi''s feet seemed to have turned back time, returning to its original state little by little.


    "Can it be fixed automatically here? That would be boring." Izayoi was slightly dissatisfied with this.


    Why?


    "Broken things are automatically restored, which is not good at all!"


    It turned out that Izayoi was a problem child, and that was a kind of violent aesthetic.


    "Then I won''t let it recover automatically, and I''ll keep my magic power, as you wish." Wu Ming smiled helplessly.


    Currently Wu Ming stopped supplying magic power to Reality Marble to refine himself.


    "That''s right!!" Izayoi smiled carelessly, his knees bent and jumped violently, causingrge cracks in the ground, and he also rushed into the sky.


    Unable to fly, he could only rely on this method to attack Wu Ming.


    Without the bells and whistles, Izayoi''s only weapon was his fists.


    Facing the rushed Izayoi, Wu Ming responded with the same attack methoda fist.


    Two simple and unpretentious fists collided like this, and the entire atmosphere was shaken, and the airwaves that were visible to the naked eye spread out with the two fists as a dividing line.


    *Explosion-*


    After only a brief stalemate, the two parted ways.


    Since Izayoi was human, only slightly special, naturally unable to ovee the gravitational force brought on by the ground, so his body began to automatically fall to the ground.


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but raise a bit of altitude due to the inertia brought by the fight with Izayoi.


    "What a good thing to be able to fly~" Izayoi, who was kneeling with one knee on the ground, teased Wu Ming.


    "I didn''t think of using this to take advantage of you." Because Izayoi was aggressive just now, Wu Ming subconsciously used Gate to put on air.


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, hended on the ground.


    Just now, the two collided, causing a little damage to both sides, but Wu Ming''s damage was more serious.


    Shaking his numb right hand, Wu Ming smiled helplessly.


    "Sure enough, in terms of explosive power, you still have the upper hand."


    If it wasn''t for Wu Ming upying the teau, the first to retreat would have been him.


    However Izayoi had no idea of waterproofingpared to Wu Ming''s kindness toe to the ground and fight Izayoi.


    "I won''t let you!!" Izayoi made a signal and rushed over again.


    "I don''t need you to let me go either!!" Wu Ming waved his fist and greeted Izayoi''s second punch.


    *boom*


    Just like before, the ground was divided by the airwaves with the two as the dividing line. At the same time, the ground was unable to withstand the impact of the two, and everything shattered and rocks flew.


    However this time the ground did not recover, instead, arge number of stones that flew into the sky fell and buried the two of them.


    *Crashes*


    Wu Ming''s magic power was released, and the stones were thrown into the air without inflicting any damage.


    "It really is a convenient ability." Izayoi who was climbing out of the ruins, said enviously.


    Even though he was unharmed, Izayoi who did not possess such an energy release ability, was in a state of chaos.


    "I have many abilities, and this is just a simple way to release energy." Wu Ming smiled and didn''t care.


    "Really, are the glowing runes on your body also one of your abilities?" Izayoi pointed at Wu Ming''s arm.


    Wu Ming raised his hand, and sure enough, his hand had some marks on it.


    "It''s just a rune for reinforcement, it''s just for adding power. I used it when I fought with you before." With the strengthening of the runes, Wu Ming would not fight Izayoi.


    "I didn''t pay much attention to it at the time, forget it, it doesn''t matter, just strengthen the runes, see I solve it for you!!" After Izayoi finished speaking, he rushed over again.


    "Thene and try!!" Wu Ming replied with a fist.


    The battle continues.


    As Wu Ming had said earlier that he would not take advantage of Izayoi, he was not using any fancy abilities, he was only fighting fists with Izayoi, even though both of them would basically be attacked. The opponent''s fist was blocked, but this was also a response to Izayoi''s request to fight each other.


    Izayoi either only used his fists to fight Wu Ming, or he didn''t have any other abilities, but he didn''t need any other abilities, his body was the best weapon.


    It turned out that just as Izayoi had said, he would destroy these runes for Wu Ming.


    Gift destroying Gift was no joke, but every time a rune was destroyed, Wu Ming would immediately use his telekinesis to inscribe new runes on his body again.


    Gradually, the entire wilderness of the eighth floor of Nazarick was basically affected by the battle between the two, and basically nothing was intact.


    There were holes left by fists, feet and feet. Better ces were full of cracks like cobwebs, and worse ces werepletely crushed to rubble. As for the deeper underground, don''t guess, it''s just as fragmented.


    Because Wu Ming cut off the supply of magic power to refine the Reality Marble, the broken ground on the eighth floor was not repaired automatically, and gradually, the eighth floor was unable to endure.


    *W-w-w-!!*


    The sound of a heavy objecting into their ears, Izayoi, who was temporarily separated from Wu Ming, panted heavily with a confused expression on his face.


    "Is this ce going to copse?"


    "You actually guessed it right." Wu Ming who was also wearing rough clothes, replied with a smile.


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, the ground on the entire eighth floor copsed.


    *boom*


    With theplete destruction of the eighth floor, a bright light also appeared, enveloping the two of them

 Chapter 846: The result was totally unexpected

    Chapter 846: The result was totally unexpected


    Generally, if it was a multi-storey building, after a certain floor copsed, the people on this floor would automatically fall to the next floor due to gravity, but the Great Tomb of Nazarick was a game turned reality. An underground building filled with magical atmosphere, so it can''t be defined bymon sense here.


    As said before, it wasn''t just the eighth floor that was used. The other floors of Nazarick don''t exist. It must be known that once the Reality Marble is activated, it will be activated immediately. Nazarick has ten floors underground, if only one floor is used, the other floors will be idle and will not disappear or exist.


    When a floor is destroyed, there are two possibilities for those within the Reality Marble.


    One of them would be transferred from the Reality Marble, and the other would be transferred to another floor.


    Wu Ming could control which floor to transfer artificially.


    After the eighth floor copsed, itpletely turned into magic and disappeared, and the eighth floor was the same as empty.


    After all, thepletely destroyed eighth floor needed time to repair itself. Of course, if Wu Ming transmits a lot of magic power, this self-repair time will also be greatly shortened. Of course, the easiest way would be to say that Nazarick''s Marble Reality was shut down and then revived.


    Wu Ming and Izayoi who left the eighth floor did not return to NoName, but came to another floor of Nazarick.


    On the ninth floor, a lounge in the Royal Suite.


    The silhouettes of Wu Ming and Izayoi appeared automatically, and the two sat face to face on the two-row sofa with the coffee table.


    "Happy! Happy! Ha ha ha! It''s been a long time since I''ve been so happy!" Izayoi sat on the sofa, in the first ce, he shouted quite happily.


    Izayoi had been "boring" in his original world for 16 years, and the bet between Izayoi and Wu Ming had been dyed for a long time. Thebination of the two made Izayoi''s mood quitefortable at the moment.


    "That can be considered the end of the fight with you. You really are clueless when ites to fighting."


    As the party involved in the fight with Izayoi, Wu Ming felt utterly speechless.


    "Aren''t you the same!" Izayoi smiled happily, looking at Wu Ming.


    Indeed Wu Ming had almost liberated the beast nature, after all, he was not human.


    It is impossible to dare to do this, fist to the flesh without using a weapon, it is the bloodiest battle.


    But fortunately, Wu Ming can still control himself, otherwise this game will really score.


    "Oh oh!! You still have a great ce." Izayoi, who hadughed enough, looked around.


    Although Wu Ming did not know why Izayoi had this knowledge, Wu Ming could see that Izayoi was surprised by the superiority of the aristocratic suite on the ninth floor.


    After all, this is where real yers escape reality, so of course it will be morefortable.


    "I inherited it, everything was designed by my predecessors." Relying on the sofa, Wu Ming snapped his fingers.


    Two sses of water wine appeared in front of Wu Ming and Izayoi.


    "This is a ce to rest, and water and wine will be provided free of charge." Wu Ming exined.


    Of course, there was only water and wine. However, this is a game. If you don''t talk about eating, you can only drink water and wine.


    "There is a good ce, you should have brought me here earlier," said Izayoi, raising the wine ss unceremoniously.


    "Then you and the two of them will definitely make a fuss here." Wu Ming also responded unceremoniously.


    "The two of them" naturally referred to the two troubled children Asuka and Y.


    "Hahaha~ Howe, you have to believe me, we are friends." Izayoi waved his hand jokingly.


    "By the way, you really put it together in the end."


    At Izayoi''s fingertips, there was no doubt that it was a fight just now.


    When the fight between the two broke out on the eighth floor, the sand in the hourss was thest remaining piece.


    Immediately after, Izayoi found out that he had been healed by something.


    What Izayoi didn''t know was that Nazarick''s teleportation never showed any light, it just disappeared suddenly.


    Therefore, the light that appeared when the eighth floor was broken was not the forerunner of teleportation, but the activation of the healing runes that Wu Ming had designed beforehand.


    Those were the runes that Wu Ming buried in the ground against Izayoi.


    Wu Ming purposely provoked Izayoi not to stop and fight in the same ce, and basically thend that Wu Ming destroyed would not pass, and simrly, Izayoi, who was persuaded by Wu Ming, would not pass.


    Only then would the healing runes in every inch of the eighth floor not be destroyed by Izayoi.


    Precisely because Wu Ming and Izayoi continued to fight each other where they were not fighting, their fight would affect the entire eighth floor.


    In the end, the healing runes were activated, the hourss in the sky dried up thest traces of sand, and time hade to an end.


    "In that case, if my guess is correct, the result will be a draw." Izayoi said, and a contract document appeared in front of Izayoi.


    Sure enough, the winners on the contract documents were two people.


    Winner: Snce Vero Eude, Sakamaki Izayoi


    However, there was no draw in Little Garden, so they both lost as well.


    Losers: Snce Vero Eude, Sakamaki Izayoi


    In this way, both sides can rule over each other once and for all.


    "Unfortunately, I originally wanted to heal myself in the end, but I didn''t expect you to fall into the healing range, and I made a mistake." Wu Ming drank a mouthful of wine without blushing.


    "I almost believed it." Izayoi smiled casually and drank the drink in one gulp.


    The terms of victory in the contract documents are like this.


    Win condition: After the set time expires, you will suffer less damage


    The entire eighth floor of the broken earth was basically imnted with healing runes by Wu Ming. These healing runes are activated together, and the effects brought about by them canpletely heal the damage they have suffered.


    In this way, after the allotted time ended, the people who suffered less damage were the two people who didn''t receive any damage.


    "Hey~ This is exactly the same as when I had the match with Kurousagi." Izayoi was quite depressed.


    The game is about winning and losing, and what happens in the series from day to day.


    But this time, Izayoi had fun fighting each other, so Izayoi didn''t want to chase after Wu Ming.


    "This is Kurousagi''s order." Izayoi took out a parchment from the Gift Card and threw it at Wu Ming.


    "Okay, give me Leo''s sr authority." Izayoi bluntly extended his hand to Wu Ming.


    "You guessed it." Wu Ming took out a ball of light and threw it at Izayoi.


    "A fool can see that you are in this Gift Game with me to give me Leo''s Sun Authority. I just wanted to know how you lost the sun''s power to me, so I yed against you."

 Chapter 847: Preparing for the upcoming Gift Game

    Chapter 847: Preparing for the uing Gift Game


    Like before, Wu Ming sent Ophiuchus'' Sun Authority into Leticia''s body, Izayoi integrated the Sun''s Authority into her body.


    Indeed Wu Ming had never thought of using the Authority of the Sun in the first ce. After learning that the Sun Authority of Leo could reflect weapons, his first thought was to give Izayoi.


    First, there were indeed factors that made Izayoi the most suitable for Leo''s Sun Authority, but there was an even more important reason.


    After all, Wu Ming couldn''t stay in the Little Garden world all the time, but the others in No Name could.


    What to do with No Name after he left, it would have to depend on other friends, so No Name would try to take care of all that could be left behind.


    Of course, there was also a reason why Wu Ming didn''t need the Authority of the Sun.


    "You can''t be too obsessed with strength, but you can''t escape your own strength." Wu Ming''s rebuke to Leticia was also effective for Wu Ming. The authority of the Sun can''t bring more power to Wu Ming, like chicken ribs, so it might as well give No Name to others.


    Hence, Wu Ming was a bit lucky at the moment, thankful that he wasn''t hit by Izayoi. If he did reach the top, the winner would be divided. In that case, Leo''s Sun Authority will also be the same, there is no way to give Izayoi.


    After all, there was no way Izayoi would ept Leo''s Sun Authority in the usual way. Wu Ming had no choice but to do it as ast resort. By the way, he understood the deal with Izayoi to fight each other.


    "Now you know what I''m going to do." In response to Izayoi''s sentence, Wu Ming drank the water and wine in his ss in one gulp.


    "Even though I know, it is a fact that I was framed by you, I am really annoyed." Izayoi smiled in satisfaction.


    But Izayoi continued tough despite being framed.


    As for why...


    "We both agreed beforehand. Next time, you must have a good fight with me, and no one will let the water flow, and use all your strength." Izayoi''s tone was serious, and fighting spirit lit up in his eyes again, as if he really wanted to fight.


    After all, he had also experienced mutual beatings, so the next thing was to fight with real swords and weapons.


    Gotta know that not only can Izayoi hit people with his fists, he also has an unused trump card.


    "Forget it, if we really wanted to fight like that, Kurousagi would probably be able to cry dry." Wu Ming immediately shook his head.


    If fighting with real swords and weapons, it''s no joke.


    Wu Ming and Izayoi were also strong in Little Garden. If they really gave up the fight, the injury would be light, the injury serious for sure, and it would be life-threatening.


    Even though Izayoi really wanted to seek joy, these two weren''t mortal enemies, so there was no need to fight to the death, right?


    In the conference room earlier, when Wu Ming and Izayoi were about to fight, Kurousagi was on the verge of tears.


    If it was really a fight Izayoi said, Kurousagi might actually cry.


    "...Forget it, let''s talk about itter." Izayoi, who didn''t know what to think also chose to give up.


    "It''s almost time, we should head out too."


    Wu Ming realized that the time for the two to leave No Name was not short, and it was time to return.


    "Hey~ I told you, you have to have another ce, aren''t you taking me shopping?" said Izayoi, his eyes sparkling.


    Wu Ming showed a helpless expression, because he understood that it was a light called "problem child".


    ...


    Base camp No Name, the location of the corridor where Wu Ming and Izayoi went.


    The two of them appeared in the same ce out of thin air, as if their invisibility had been lifted.


    In the end, Wu Ming still didn''t invite Izayoi to hang out.


    After all, if the other two troubled children found out, they would not be sitting still.


    "This is really unfair, since Izayoi also visited your private room, we should do the same."


    At that time, the two of them would say it.


    Therefore, do not reject it in the first ce.


    After all, Wu Ming thought so.


    However Izayoi started to care about this.


    "How boring, you guys are so heroic when you fight each other." Izayoi''s expression seemed to be facing something boring, in short, quite boring.


    "Didn''t I tell you, the Reality Marble Nazarick is just a huge tomb, there''s really nothing to see." He sighed helplessly, and Wu Ming said again bitterly.


    There is really no way out, Wu Ming came up with a trick.


    "If you''re really upset, I can find Shiroyasha to fight you."


    "I don''t want to fight Shiroyasha now, I still have self-knowledge."


    Even though Izayoi said so, the smile on his face told Wu Ming that Izayoi wasn''t afraid to fight Shiroyasha.


    Not paying much attention to it, after thinking about it for a while, Wu Ming said to Izayoi.


    "By the way, our g has also returned. Presumably, there will be a lot of Gift Games for you to participate in next."


    Community as an organization, the most important thing is the name and g.


    Community names and gs can be used for publicity, thereby making themunity more famous and promotingmunity development.


    No Name used to be able to use the slogan "Down with Demon Lord" because the g and name were taken, and now that g has been restored.


    The best way to publish is to win lots of Gift Games. After all, the Gift Game is the theme of the world of Little Garden. Only themunity that won the Gift Game and demonstrated its power would be remembered by the people of Little Garden. Only by being respected by othermunities can we develop ourselves.


    Even No Name still doesn''t have a name, but just show a sign on the No Name g.


    Of course, that didn''t mean that the "Demon Lord" slogan previously promoted by No Name was invalid, it was just a two-way approach.


    "That''s right, I must be busy!" When it came to Gift Games, Izayoi would also get excited.


    But then, Izayoi looked at Wu Ming again.


    "You just said ''you guys'', so what are you going to do? Why did you go~" Izayoi smiled, but there was a hint of seriousness in his eyes.


    As an intelligent person, Izayoi had concluded that there was something he couldn''t let go of outside Little Garden when Wu Ming left for the first time.


    Unlike the three of them, Wu Ming was ready to give up everything from the outside world when he was invited to enter Little Garden.


    Although Wu Ming said at the beginning that he was here because of a letter, but after he left Little Garden, Izayoi asked Kurousagi, and sent a total of several letters.


    The result was naturally three letters, that is to say, if Wu Ming had not lied at first, the person who had invited him by letter would not have been Kurousagi.


    Of course Wu Ming couldn''t be said to be lying to them, as he had said at the outset that his purpose ining to Little Garden was to find his body.


    However this meant that even if he didn''t leave No Name after finding his body, he definitely wouldn''t stay in Little Garden for very long.


    "I won''t be leaving for now." Wu Ming shook his head.


    After all Wu Ming came here to find his main body this time, so he had to find.


    And...


    Wu Ming looked towards his room.


    That person''s request, he didn''tplete it.

 Chapter 848: Bait

    Chapter 848: Bait


    No Name base camp, Wu Ming''s room.


    Wi sat alone on the silent bed, looking out the window and waiting in silence.


    "Crack" The door was pushed open, and Wi subconsciously turned her head to look up.


    The visitor was Wu Ming.


    With a bit of effort, Wi jumped off the bed onto the ground, and ran to Wu Ming''s side with a very cute move.


    "Wee back." As she said, Wi tugged at Wu Ming''s sleeve.


    "I''m back." But after speaking, Wu Ming said something was wrong.


    This seems to be it room, why would Wi have her back to the guest.


    But what does it matter.


    After a self-deprecating smile, Wu Ming crouched down, as if apologizing to Wi.


    "Sorry Wi, for leaving you here alone."


    Before Lily came to Wu Ming and said that everyone had returned, Wu Ming first took Lily and Wi to Pest''s room and found Pest still sulking, then Wu Ming took the three to his room and found Leticia cleaning the room.


    After that, Wu Ming who wanted to hold a meeting belonging to No Name left Wi who was not a member of No Name in his room.


    Although the council that had just been convened was not a matter of great importance, and Wu Ming agreed that Wi would stay by his side, it was a matter of principle after all.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, Wu Ming brought themunity leader of the Northern District into his ownmunity, which was considered against the rules. It was impossible to bring the Northern Districtmunity leader into his ownmunity gathering.


    "Un."


    Whether or not Wi understood the deep meaning of Wu Ming''s apology, in short, Wi didn''t seem to mean to me Wu Ming.


    In the end Wu Ming looked at Wi quite seriously.


    "Then next, let''s go and solve Maxwell''s problempletely."


    ...


    After separating from Wu Ming, Izayoi returned to his previous conference room.


    Pushing the door open, just as Izayoi expected, the only people in the conference room dealing with business were Kurousagi and Jin.


    "Eh?! Izayoi, are you done fighting with Vero?!"


    In fact, it was not as long as Wu Ming had previously said, and he and Izayoi had not fought for a long time.


    However, there was also the factor of Wu Ming deliberately shortening the duel time.


    "Even though I don''t want to admit it, happy times are always short-lived."


    Smiling and shrugging his shoulders, Izayoi walked to his seat at the conference table and sat down.


    "By the way, I''m here to help!"


    Returning the No Name g requires not onlyrge numbers of participation in future Gift Games, but also various messy affairs that need to be handled and prepared in advance. Although Wu Ming did not clearly point this out, Izayoi was also clear, and Kurousagi and Jin were dealing with this.


    "Izayoi is also here to help." After all, it was a problem child, and Kurousagi was a little worried. Seeing the others, Asuka and Yo left knowingly.


    "Hey~ Kurousagi, no matter how you put it, I''m also a sage, be careful I''ll tear your ear off!" Izayoi grinned with his teeth exposed, as if it was a joke and a real joke.


    "Not ears!" Kurousagi covered her ears in panic.


    "That Izayoi,e and help too." Jin smiled awkwardly, wiping a drop of cold sweat from his forehead.


    Can take what Izayoi says, but if he doesn''t take it seriously, Izayoi will take it seriously.


    And there''s one more thing to know, even though his fists are more ruthless than most No Names, but Izayoi is indeed a sage.


    "I misunderstood Izayoi, this is Kurousagi''s fault. Who told you troubled children to often do annoying things~"


    Izayoi felt that the "annoying" things that Kurousagi said were actually referring to his ears.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll pull your ear if you talk more."


    "I I got it!! Don''t always covet Kurousagi''s ears!"


    "By the way..." Jin said again, "Where is Vero?"


    Izayoi picked up the document on the table and answered without looking up.


    "Will find his body."


    Leaving behind the lines that Kurousagi and Jin didn''t understand, Izayoi got to work.


    ...


    North District, 54545 Outer Gate Nature Gate Square, time hase for night.


    Since the Demon Lord''s attack had receded, but after all, the Demon Lord''s attack had just ended, so there were still not many people using the main gate, only a few othermunity members hade to support Smandra''s attack.


    Among them, there are manymunities that are in the same ss as Smandra, which is ironic.


    ck and purple ripples appeared in the corner of the Gate Square, and Wu Ming and Wi walked out of the Gate.


    After all, Wu Ming came here once, so Gate can be used.


    "Come on Wi, let''s go around town."


    Hearing Wu Ming''s words, Wi couldn''t help but tighten Wu Ming''s sleeves, as if afraid of being left behind.


    "Don''t worry Wi, as long as that Maxwell guy shows up, I will definitely deal with him this time."


    Wi hesitated, and finally nodded silently.


    Beforeing to the North District, Wu Ming told Wi to use her as bait to lure Maxwell to appear, and Wi didn''t want to.


    As ast resort, Wu Ming could only persuade her with kind words, reassure her, and lure her by buying snacks, Wi reluctantly agreed.


    But this is also impossible.


    ording to the information gathered, Maxwell was only interested in Wi, so he could only use Wi as bait. Even though it was bait, Wu Ming was not willing to let the fish eat the bait.


    Yet why did Wu Ming choose outer door 54545 as the location of the action?


    First, there is the familiar local snake Smandra which is easier to handle. Second, Wu Ming was still very worried about the seal of Absolute Evil.


    If the enemy''s n behind it was really to free Absolute Evil, Wu Ming didn''t think the other party would give up on this, even if he didn''t know the key item to lift the seal, he also didn''t think the other party would give up so easily.


    Must know that Little Garden is a world full of wonders. Maxwell, a four-digit only Demon Lord, had a resurrection ability that Wu Ming couldn''tprehend. He hasn''t found his body yet, does he still have something even weirder that people don''t know about. Behind Maxwell and the others are very suspicious.


    Of course, if Wu Ming overestimated the other party, that''s fine, he should take Wi shopping.


    In short, it is always good to be careful.


    Currently, Wu Ming took Wi to hang out in the City of Brilliant mes.


    How did these two enter Brilliant me City? Gates is very easy to use.


    Wu Ming was very interested in Brilliant me City. After all, when he camest time, he didn''t pay much attention to it.

 Chapter 849: Taking bait

    Chapter 849: Taking bait


    It had to be said that the name Brilliant Fire City suited the current situation of the city itself.


    The iron was covered with fire, and the mes that emerged from the iron dyed the entire fiery capital brilliantly with the color of fire.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming raised his head and saw a huge chandelier hanging in the center of the city.


    "The environment in the North District is very harsh. It is said that the City of Brilliant Fire actually relies on this huge chandelier to maintain its heat." Wu Ming introduced Wi.


    However as a person from the Northern District, Wi didn''t need to introduce Wu Ming, but even so, Wi didn''t interrupt.


    However Wu Ming quickly realized this.


    "I almost forgot that you were from the North District." Wu Ming smiled awkwardly andughed at himself. At this time he no longer exined to Wi.


    The two of them walked like this, enjoying the surrounding scenery like taking a walk.


    The warm colors brought by the iron and therge chandelier made Wu Ming feel a little cold, andbined with the remote yet simple and monotonousnd of the North District, the resulting visual effect was also very good in his view.


    Wu Ming who used to see the spring flower scene in the East District, saw the scene in front of him, and also felt a different taste.


    In addition, there are other "scenery", such as buildings that have been restored and buildings that are being restored.


    "It is a skill to be able to repair the damage caused by a Demon Lord''s attack so quickly." Wu Ming couldn''t help but sigh.


    The Demon Lord came to attack the outer door of 54545, but it was a daytime event. However tonight, the entire Brilliant me City was nearly repaired. It''s like two different worlds.


    Wu Ming even guessed that there were still a lot of ruins there, there wasn''t a strongmunity among the outer gates anyway.


    Wu Ming continued to hang out with Wi, provoking Maxwell was his business after all.


    After wandering around, Wu Ming and Wi came to Smandra''s base camp in Brilliant Fire City.


    Perhaps due to ack of manpower, this time there was only one member of Smandra on duty at the gate.


    When members of Smandra saw suspicious people hanging out in front of the gate of his house, he immediately became alert.


    "What-!?" However, when he saw that the visitor was Wu Ming, he immediately eximed.


    Although Wu Ming was not very clear, but he and Jin made a big fuss about the Smandra residence at the Fire Dragon Birth Festival, and it could be said that there was a lot ofmotion throughout Smandra.


    The Smandra member asked shakily.


    "You what are you doing in Smandra"


    "I was passing by so I came here to have a look, don''t worry, I have no ill intentions." Seeing the other party''s frightened appearance, Wu Ming couldn''t help but smile.


    "Some small things might happenter" After saying a word, Wu Ming left with Wi.


    Watching Wu Ming and Wi leave, the gatekeeper Smandra slumped on the ground gasping for air as if he had dropped something.


    He was one of the people who endured Wu Ming''s suppression at the Fire Dragon''s Birth Ceremony that day. He who had left a deep psychological shadow was now able to endure, and he thought that he had felt great.


    He fell on the ground and rested for a while. After checking that there were no suspicious people in the vicinity, he immediately ran towards the interior of his home base camp, apparently to report.


    However in the short, unguarded gap in the gate, several men in ck who could not see their figures appeared out of thin air at the gate, and then, several people quietly walked over to Smandra, and one of the men in ck with the others parted and quietly walked in the direction that Wu Ming and Wi had left.


    And Wu Ming who had left Smandra''s door, he had already started moving towards the outskirts of Brilliant Fire City.


    Facts have proven that there is really nothing to visit in the city of fire of brilliance with iron everywhere, and Wu Ming''s excitement has passed.


    "It''s almost time to go Wi."


    Wu Ming suddenly said to Wi, which made Wi very confused.


    Wi tilted his head and looked at Wu Ming, as if to say, "Don''t you need me as bait?"


    "After all, the other party is not necessarily near this outer door. Let''s go somewhere else to take a look." However as soon as the voice fell, an attack of fire and ice suddenly struck Wu Ming''s face.


    "Explosion-"


    The hot fire reacted with the biting ice, and a violent explosion sounded suddenly, and a mushroom cloud-shaped explosion floated in the outer position of the City of Brilliant Fire, which is where Wu Ming and Wi were, and this explosion caused the attention of the people of Brilliant Fire City.


    Simrly, it also aroused the vignce of the men in ck who had sneaked into Smandra, but after realizing that it was an explosion caused by their "friend", the men in ck also sat down and continued to sneak stealthily towards their designated positions.


    "Where are you taking my bride" A clown-like voice rang out, and a clown-like figure also appeared in the smoke from the explosion.


    "You''re really bad at studying, Maxwell."


    That''s right, this person was the Maxwell that Wu Ming was looking for, and at this moment, he appeared in front of Wu Ming.


    Holding Wi, Wu Ming floated on the edge of the mushroom cloud that was about to disappear, staring at Maxwell who was faintly visible in the smoke.


    Ever since he entered the City of Brilliant Fire, Wu Ming used spiritual power to search for enemies to the extreme, but he also knew that Maxwell had the ability to teleport, so he didn''t expect to be able to use spiritual power to search for enemies to capture him, moreover the other party might also have Gift detection shield or the like.


    Hence, Wu Ming chose to spread spiritual power within a kilometer of his entire body, as long as one got close, he would definitely be able to find it.


    However to prevent Maxwell from using the blocking detection Gift, Wu Ming would say "almost time to leave". After all, with Wu Ming''s current understanding of Maxwell, if he was nearby, after hearing this sentence, he would definitely appear.


    Sure enough, Maxwell attacked Wu Ming.


    On top of that, Maxwell seemed to have used some shielding and reconnaissance Gifts. Before heunched the attack, Wu Ming did not find any trace of Maxwell at all, but only with Maxwell''s lethal attack method, coupled with Wu Ming''s extremely fast reaction speed, Maxwell''s attack had no role at all.


    Of course, if that''s the regards, Maxwell is doing a great job.


    "Aaahhhh let go my bride" Maxwell covered his face with one hand, as if it wasn''t normal.


    In this regard, Wu Ming frowned slightly, looking a little dissatisfied.


    He also wanted to try to get some information about his main body from Maxwell''s mouth, but Maxwell''s mind was already a little abnormal.


    But Maxwell, who was slightly mentally ill, seemed to have a lower IQ and acted more recklessly. Thisrge-scale explosion is the best evidence.


    Maxwell was unscrupulous which didn''t mean Wu Ming was unscrupulous, he didn''t want to fight Maxwell in Shining Fire City.


    "Maxwell, I will take Wi out of Brilliant Fire City, you must follow me."


    Wu Ming deliberately mocked as if to say it.


    "If you really can''t keep up with me, then Wi will be mine!"


    Even though he was joking, Wi''s face was still a little red.


    After that, without waiting for Maxwell to answer, Wu Ming directly opened the Gate and brought Wi out of the City of Brilliant mes.


    "My bride!!"


    Maxwell shouted, and with a movement of his body, he too disappeared.


    There was no doubt that he was after Wu Ming, or Wi.

 Chapter 850: Kalkis Plan

    Chapter 850: Kalki''s n


    Inside Smandra, the man in ck who sneaked into Smandra quietly moved towards the appointed position, because arge number of people were sent to repair the City of Brilliant Fire, and the explosion just now caught Smandra''s attention, and there were several other personnel sent out, and the location where the people in ck advanced very far, so the people in ck did not meet many people along the way.


    And even if they met people, with the special hidden Gifts of the people in ck, basically no one would be able to find them.


    The Smandra base camp is arge pce consisting of twelve pces. When the man in ck sneaked into the depths of the fifth pce, they all stopped, and then nned some things in the five pces.


    Several people went deeper and deeper, and finally arrived at the depths of the dead corner with a bronze statue.


    "It is here." Among them, the man in ck who seemed to be the leader, looked at the bronze statue in front of him and asked calmly.


    If Wu Ming was here, he would definitely be able to recognize the owner of this voice. The kalki that had just been damaged by itself during the day and theyers of skin peeled off. At the same time, Wu Ming might as well be able to guess what they were trying to do.


    Unseal Absolute Evil.


    This is the entrance to the seal.


    It''s just that the key item to open the seal can''t be taken at all, so how do you open the seal?


    The g of defeating Absolute Evil returned to No Name, and Kalki also handed over Ophiuchus'' Sun Authority and Leo''s Sun Authority to Wu Ming. Even if the Star Sea Dragon King''s horn could be obtained by them, it would not be a way to break the seal at all.


    After all, an item to lift the seal was indispensable.


    However since they were here, they had to have the confidence to break the seal.


    "It''s here, Your Highness," Rin said at the side.


    Immediately after, Kalki looked at the other man in ck.


    "Grandpa Graiya, please, let go of this bronze statue."


    The only person Kalki can call Graiya''s grandfather is Grifon.


    Although it was hard to believe, the man in ck that Kalki spoke to was indeed Grffon at that time. Why did it appear here in human form? It was a special Gift item.


    "Okay." Graiya answered very simply, then walked over to the bronze statue, and the others also stepped aside for Graiya to appear.


    "Rin, how are the preparations?"


    It seemed that "that" was what Kalki relied on to break the seal of Absolute Evil.


    "Everything''s ready," Rin said, and took out a Gift Card from the small backpack behind her.


    Soon after, Rin reminded Kalki.


    "It''s just, Your Highness, the ''that'' in it has seriously damaged my Gift Card. I''m afraid it won''t be long before my Gift Card will be deleted."


    If Shiroyasha heard this sentence, she would definitely be shocked.


    The Gift Card''s full name was Lace Paper, and it wasn''t something that could be simply destroyed, but the things contained in Rin''s Gift Card could actually damage Gift Cards, which was even stranger.


    Also in general, Gift Cards can disappear like the spiritual body of a Servant, and you can pick them up whenever you want, without worrying about losing them. There is absolutely no way to do this.


    "Serious?" Kalki is surprised.


    "You know, we''ve donated ourselves as Gift Cards." Thest person in ck, Aura who wanted to attack No Name, sighed helplessly.


    For "that", basically everyone except His Highness takes out a Gift Card as a container to move "that", first puts "that" into a Gift Card, and then using another Gift Card it will take this Gift Card with "that" in it, and then use another Gift Card to retrieve this Gift Card, which is just a nesting doll.


    But even so, the speed with which "that" eroded Gift Cards was beyond everyone''s imagination. Gift Card changes can naturally be felt by the owner. Along the way Maxwell''s Gift Card was first broken, followed by Aura and Graiya''s Gift Card, in the end, only Rin''s Gift Card was rarely used, while His Highness''s Gift Card collected items from other people''s Gift Cards.


    After all Gift Cards were rare items, even Kalki and the others were used to carrying their own things.


    After the Gift Cards were donated, the belongings of several people had to be handed over to Kalki to help pack them up.


    "But this also means that ''that'' does have abilities beyond our imagination." Kalki is not worried but happy.


    Even so, Rin''s Gift Card had indeed reached its limit at this point.


    "It would be great if that bastard Maxwell could give us Pandora''s Box," Rinined.


    Pandora''s box is highly resistant to "that" , "that" is packaged in a Pandora''s box and transported to a lower level.


    "Even though I say that, Pandora''s Box is already full of holes, and I''m afraid it will be removed if I use it again." Kalki had seen the appearance of "that" Pandora''s Box after taking out "that", so he didn''t dare imagine that "that" could damage Pandora''s Box in such a way.


    "And Pandora''s Box must be recycled ''that'', it can''t bepletely corroded." After all, this was something that was lent to them by the upper sses, and eventually had to be returned to the upper sses.


    What''s more, Maxwell himself also donated a Gift Card, so everyone didn''t say anything about the gossip.


    "This is clearly something that isn''t going tost, and it''s clear that the people at the top are deliberately causing trouble for us." Rinined angrily.


    The reason for the problem was naturally predictable, after all they lost the item that was given to them.


    "If it weren''t for him who stole all of our property, we wouldn''t have worked so hard." When Rin thought of that person, her anger didn''te out.


    Of course, the person she was talking about was Wu Ming.


    Captured her and Aura, used to ckmail Kalki in exchange for No Name items, and took everything they nned to use next, like robbers.


    It was precisely because of this that they were unable to use "that" to break the seal of Absolute Evil.


    "This is the end of the matter, don''t mention him." Kalki naturally didn''t have much affection for Wu Ming, but what Rin didn''t know was that what Wu Ming said to Kalki before he passed out still had an impact on Kalki.


    "And they''ve arrived at the ce, just release ''that''ter." Graiya advised calmly.


    This is only thest constion for everyone.


    "Get ready, I''ll push it." Graiya said, with one hand exerting force, the bronze statue held by Graiya''s hand was pushed away.


    As a beast Griffon, Graiya, even if he temporarily transformed into his human form with a special Gift, his strength was naturally very strong.


    After the bronze statue was pushed away, what was revealed was a spiral staircase leading to the ground.


    "Grandpa Graiya, after I troubled you and Aura, let''s go inside, Rin."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Graiya and Aura nodded and agreed, then Kalki and Rin stepped onto the spiral staircase.


    Aura and Graiya were in a good mood, Aura quietly stepped back, fled into the darkness, and investigated the surrounding situation, while Graiya gently returned the bronze statue to its ce.


    After that, Graiya also fled into the darkness, as if no one had ever been here.

 Chapter 851: Four digit markdown

    Chapter 851: Four digit markdown


    Outside the City of Brilliant mes, Wu Ming emerged from the Gate with Wi in his hands, and flew in a certain direction at will.


    Most of thend in the North District was barrennd, and the same was true for outer gate 54545, so there was no need to search for barren ces to fight Maxwell, since ces that weren''t cities were basically barren.


    "My bride let go of my bride" No one heard the voice first, only to see a slight ripple in the sky, and between the bends, Maxwell appeared where Wu Ming had appeared before.


    Seeing Wu Ming''s disappearing figure, Maxwell swayed, and with a distortion of space, he disappeared again.


    At Wu Ming''s side, he stopped when he saw that it was quite far from Brilliant me City, and that there was some barrennd around it.


    Falling to the ground, Wu Ming released the blushing Wi in his arms.


    "Wi, can you go away for a bit?" Wu Ming said to Wi softly.


    Wi first tilted her head in confusion, then nodded.


    Turning and beckoning, a door opened  the Gate of Nature.


    "Vero, be careful." Concerned about Wu Ming, Wi whose face was slightly red, jumped to the gate of nature and left here.


    "We got unexpected results during this period of time." Wu Ming smiled and shrugged.


    Yes, Wu Ming was referring to pure friendship.


    However without waiting for Wu Ming to think too much, the space not far from him was distorted, and Maxwell appeared in front of Wu Ming.


    Maxwell who appeared in front of Wu Ming, did not attack, and looked for Wi''s figure.


    Finally Maxwell looked at Wu Ming very glumly.


    "Where is my bride..."


    Wu Ming smiled slightly.


    "Of course it was sent to my bridal chamber~"


    This sentence was like a fuse, causing Maxwell''s eyes to suddenly bulge, and his spirit became even more abnormal.


    "Ahhhh----"


    At this moment, it was as if the pain caused by the attack that Maxwell had experienced earlier had materialized, and he howled in a heart-rending manner.


    "Kill you, kill you, kill you, kill you, kill you, kill you, kill you!"


    The frost and fire came to Wu Ming in an instant, like a man-eating dog, frantically biting him.


    However...


    "Aren''t you good at studying? Maxwell, didn''t I tell you..." Wu Ming said, raising a hand.


    In an instant, arge amount of magic power surged and erupted from Wu Ming''s palm, crushing this man-eating dog into trash.


    "Is an attack like thatpletely useless?"


    Facing Maxwell''s attack, Wu Ming only needed topress and release his own magic power to defeat him.


    Yes, this is a simple magic release.


    "I have to say, as a four-figure Demon Lord, you are really going to lose a lot."


    Other than immortality exceeding four digits, Wu Ming really didn''t see what points qualified Maxwell as a four-digit Demon Lord.


    However Maxwell also realized that Wu Ming looked down on him, so basically blinded by anger, he was ready to take on an assassin.


    Maxwell waved his hand, another burst of space distortion, and one after another individuals appeared around Wu Ming, appearing one after another, like twinkling stars in the sky.


    It was a clone of Absolute Evil, a pure white army of two-headed dragons.


    And the numbers are huge. The deste ground around him was covered with white figures. It seemed nothing less than the Absolute Evil clones that attacked the East District in the first ce, and even worse.


    "Sure enough, this Absolute Evil clone was your doing!" Thinking of the two-headed dragon attacking No Name, Wu Ming was a little angry.


    If Wu Ming wasn''t around, the entire No Name would really suffer, and this was not allowed by Wu Ming who was a member of No Name.


    "But I can tell you that all of this is your defeat."


    Even if the number was much greater than before, Wu Ming was sure that he would not be killed or even injured by these things, but what was worrying was that Absolute Evil''s clones would not be able to run to Brilliant me City.


    The consequences of an irrational being with god-level strength entering the city was unimaginable.


    "At such close range, you can''t stand a chance!!" Before Maxwell could finish speaking, the Absolute Evil clones rushed towards Wu Ming as if they had received an order.


    Indeed, as Maxwell said, the distance was too close, and Wu Ming did not have time to read the words.


    However, the Twelve Incarnations can be directly cast.


    But...


    "My ability is not just Incarnation!"


    In an instant, Absolute Evil''s clones gathered together to bury Wu Ming, forming a hill-like pile of Absolute Evil''s clones.


    Yet several rays of light shot out from the pile of Absolute Evil clones.


    "Ochd Deu God-----"


    As the sound fell, explosions resulted from the countless stacks of Absolute Evil clones being blown to ashes, leaving no blood or anything behind.


    "What!?" The explosion was so inexplicable that Maxwell had no idea what was going on.


    He saw with his own eyes that Wu Ming, who had done nothing, was covered in Absolute Evil''s clone.


    "Do you know the Primodial Runes?" Wu Ming who came out of the center of the explosion in one piece, said to Maxwell while drawing in the air with his fingers outstretched.


    "The great god Odin sacrificed one eye for supreme wisdom, but it''s not that simple~"


    The runes that Wu Ming threw away, and the few Absolute Evil clones that rushed over again were instantly roasted into ashes and disappeared with the wind.


    In order to prevent the blood of Absolute Evil''s clones from producing new Absolute Evil''s clones, Wu Ming had used runes that couldpletely destroy Absolute Evil''s clones.


    Knowing what the rune was, Maxwell couldn''t help but frown. He had almost lost his mind in anger, but he had notpletely lost his mind. He still understood wasted effort.


    Not only that, Wu Ming also possessed a strong power to chant spirit words, as well as a Mand that held many divine weapons. Even if there were many Absolute Evil clones, he wouldn''t be able to do anything for a while.


    And maybe Wi had run away, this guy was just deliberately infuriating.


    Currently Maxwell had such an idea.


    Frankly, Maxwell would run away.


    Wu Ming naturally couldn''t let Maxwell off the hook.


    "I still say that, as a four-figure Demon Lord, you are too cheap, and you are not worthy of Wi!"


    Wu Ming''s sarcasm angered Maxwell again.


    "Ahhhh! Shut up for me!! Wi is mine!! Mine!!"


    Wu Ming couldn''t help butugh.


    Sure enough, when Wi was involved, Maxwell would lose his mind.


    Wu Ming''s mockery of Maxwell earlier made Maxwell gradually lose his mind and lower his IQ.


    After all, the opponent without rationality will not run away, and the opponent without rationality will not maintain their strength, and the hidden ultimate move will be disyed.


    For example, standing in the army of Absolute Evil clones at this time, canmand the abilities of Absolute Evil clones.


    The situation Maxwell and Wu Ming understood was almost the same. Next, he had to use the real thing. If Maxwell reacted and let the Absolute Evil clone run into the City of Brilliant mes, it would be a big problem.


    What''s more, so many clones are Absolute Evil, they all belong to Maxwell, and they are all taken in one breath.


    At this moment, Wu Ming snapped his fingers.

 Chapter 852: Are you ready to die?

    Chapter 852: Are you ready to die?


    *Om*


    With a barely audible tremor, the entire space seemed to have changed.


    "!!" Maxwell''s spine was slightly cold, as if he had experienced an unprecedented crisis.


    "What are you doing?!" In contrast to the previous anger and roar, Maxwell asked Wu Ming in a bit of a panic this time.


    "Of course to start the Gift Game." Wu Ming put down his raised hand and replied in a rather pleasant tone.


    Immediately after, a silent devil-like smile appeared in Maxwell''s pupils, causing his back to drop a lot of temperature again.


    "Do you have host authority?!"


    Maxwell''s surprise was understandable, and this kind of sponsorship permission was not something that everyone could obtain, let alone Wu Ming, a man who had onlye to Little Garden for a long time.


    Even though Maxwell was a four-figure Demon Lord, he didn''t have any Host Authority.


    For no other reason, although Maxwell stayed in Little Garden longer than Wu Ming, he and Wu Ming were also "neers".


    Yet this once again proved how low the price of Maxwell, the four figure Demon Lord was.


    Wu Ming was different from Maxwell. As the Dragon of the Root, Little Garden would naturally not be stingy in granting the Host Authority to Wu Ming. This is an intangible advantage.


    "Looks like you don''t know that I have Host Authority." But then Wu Ming felt relieved.


    Since using the Host''s authority for Laius, Wu Ming never used the Host''s authority again. After all he didn''t need to use the Host''s authority anywhere. Over time, the authority of the host has been essentially forgotten.


    When Wu Ming was still thinking about how to deal with Maxwell, he slowly thought that he could be dealt with by the host''s authority.


    In the world of Little Garden, Little Garden''s system is absolute, and even humans have to obey Little Garden''s rules in the final trial in Little Garden.


    If you had to find someone who wasn''t restricted by Little Garden, then it would have to be Wu Ming.


    Of course, it was necessary to have the main body.


    "Thank you for sending these Absolute Evil corpses. Judging by the numbers, this must be all of them. Not only can I exterminate them all at once, but I can also use them as your burial. It literally kills two birds with one stone."


    Wu Ming raised his hand and snapped his fingers again, and a white contract document fell from the sky onto Maxwell.


    Maxwell caught it unconsciously and read it.


    ...


    Gift Game Name: Challenge Game


    Contestant: Maxwell


    Participant''s victory condition: Defeat the host at the designated ce


    Host win conditions: the contestant cannot beat the organizer within the allotted time.


    Contestant failure penalty: death


    Oath: Honoring the above content, and holding a Gift Game based on the glory, g, and authority of the host


    .


    Originate God print


    ...


    A very simple Gift Game, as long as Maxwell defeats the host, it is as simple and crude as a Demon Lord abusing the Authority of the host to attack an ordinarymunity, but today, the victim is a four-digit Demon Lord.


    Furiously tearing up the contract documents, Maxwell wentpletely insane.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" This heartbreaking scream, people who do not know how much Maxwellins.


    "What is it. A four-digit Demon Lord, doesn''t even have the courage to participate in the Gift Game? As long as you beat me, you can win. Wu Ming continued to sneer at Maxwell in a sarcastic tone, even though this Gift Game was forced to participate.


    Yet how difficult it was to beat Wu Ming.


    There are thousands of divine weapons in Mand, and thousands of weapons assembled to save the world. Primodial runes came from Scthach, Queen of the Shadow Kingdom, YGGDRASIL magic from another unknown world, and a spiritual base that had reached the pinnacle of Servant.


    In terms of weapons Maxwell is not as good as Wu Ming, in magic Maxwell is not as good as Wu Ming, in closebat Maxwell is not as good as Wu Ming, the advantage in Maxwell''s home court is not as good as Wu Ming, Gift Maxwell can''t cause damage to Wu Ming, the only Cheeky immortality and incredible space jumps are also ineffective after Maxwell is pulled into the Gift Game.


    Although Maxwell''s understanding of Wu Ming was notprehensive, he knew one thing, he would never win Wu Ming in a frontal battle.


    In short, Maxwell is now just dead.


    "Isn''t it that easy to want me dead?!" Maxwell suddenly raised his head, his eyes slightly bulged and reddened.


    Maxwell signaled, and an army of Absolute Evil clones dashed toward the City of Brilliant mes.


    "You''re right, someone should bury me with me."


    People who are near death tend to be more conscious. It seemed that Maxwell was like this, and he even thought of letting the Absolute Evil army attack the brilliant fire capital.


    If there were so many Absolute Evil troops attacking Brilliant Fire City, Wu Ming was sure that Brilliant me City would definitely be destroyed, that was what Wu Ming had previously worried about.


    But...


    "You think I can''t figure this out, Maxwell." Wu Ming folded his arms and smiled, he didn''t do anything else.


    And just as Absolute Evil''s clones rushed to a certain ce, something like an invisible wall blocked their way, and Absolute Evil stopped collectively.


    "m*Bump bump bump*


    But there are still many two-headed dragons that directly crash and scream.


    With the collision of the two-headed dragon, the entire space has also changed.


    Like raindrops entering the water, the entire barren space where Wu Ming, Maxwell, and the two-headed dragon army were had turned in waves.


    This was a desert outside the City of Brilliant Fire, it was definitely an endless ice field full of ice edges.


    And the invisible wall blocking the Absolute Evil clone was a hugeyer of ice over ten meters thick.


    "Phew~~~" A gust of cold wind blew, and Maxwell couldn''t help but shrink.


    Now he understood why he was cold before, not because he was too scared, but because the environment around him had changed.


    "It is clearly written in the contract documents, defeating the host at the appointed ce, and the so-called designated ce, you have arrived." Wu Ming said, a contract document appeared in front of him.


    The previous deed document was torn up by Maxwell, but this did not affect the contents of the deed document.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming tossed the contract documents at random, and took the Scepter of Ainz Ooal Gown which had been hovering beside him at some point, in his hand.


    "Everything just now was an illusion caused by runes. You arrived at this tomb long before I issued the contract documents." This was the Reality Marble on Ainz Ooal Gown''s Scepter. The ice field on the fifth floor of Nazarick.


    Ainz Ooal Gown''s wand was brought out by Wu Ming from the Dragonest space after the rune illusion was activated, and the rune was carved into the ground by Wu Ming with spiritual power, so Maxwell couldn''t see it.


    "Okay, Maxwell, are you ready for your death?"

 Chapter 853: Ready

    Chapter 853: Ready


    Base Camp, the fifth house of the 12th house, in the underground passage that Kalki and Rin entered.


    The stairs leading down to the underground extended in a spiral, and due to the darkness around him, Kalki took out a Gift for illumination from his Gift Card, and walked up the stairs with Rin.


    Don''t know how long they''ve been walking, but the two of them still haven''t seen the ground at the bottom.


    "Not yet, Your Highness..." said Rin concernedly while holding her Gift Card which was getting hot.


    "Can''t you hold it in any longer?" Kalki stopped and turned to look at the Gift Card in Rin''s hand.


    The color of Rin''s Gift Card was no longer visible, the entire Gift Card turned red, and a slight heat appeared.


    "If you can''t stand it anymore, then rece it with my Gift Card for a while." Even though Kalki''s Gift Card contained other people''s items, if he really couldn''t hold it in anymore, he should use it when the time came.


    After all, he couldn''t let "that" out here, let''s not talk about losses, if he really let "that" out, he and Rin would be in a big crisis.


    "It''s fine, Your Highness, my Gift Card canst much longer, so let''s go quickly." Rin wiped the sweat from her forehead and smiled to show that she was fine.


    At this time, Kalki didn''t say anything else, and he still had to hurry downstairs.


    After walking for a while, Kalki and Rin finally saw the bottom.


    It was a dungeon, and on the wall in the dungeon, the words "Between the Stars" were engraved.


    Not only that, there were five closed doors and a piece of parchment on the inscribed wall.


    As previously mentioned, even if humans end up being tested in Little Garden, they must obey Little Garden''s rules, and after Absolute Evil is sealed, contract documents will naturally be left behind.


    Of course, this parchment is the contract document that seals Absolute Evil, and these five doors may also be the entrance to break the seal of Absolute Evil.


    However, the correct entry can only be one of them.


    However Kalki and Rin had absolutely no intention of finishing this Gift game, and even stood there motionless.


    "If it''s us who have the item to break the seal, I''m afraid we''ll have to unravel the mystery of this game before we can break the seal." Kalki could only sigh.


    "But if there is Rin, the answer to a mere Gift Game is naturally understood." Rin who was standing behind Kalki, smiled proudly. It seemed that the girl had iparable confidence in her own wisdom.


    But then, Rin''s expression changed.


    "Your Highness Your Highness, my Gift Card is almost gone" Rin changed a satisfied expression and said to Kalki with a sad face.


    Kalki looks at Rin''s Gift Card, and sees that the original hot and red Gift Card has now turned into an unknown ck, which turns ck after turning red to the extreme.


    "Rin put your Gift Card in front of the five doors, and move quickly." Kalki''s orders.


    Everyone else''s Gift Cards in Rin''s Gift Cards had been damaged, so it wouldn''t be wise to free "it" here.


    Now can just destroy the jar, fuse Rin''s Gift Card with "it" inside, and wait for "it" to damage the Gift Card and it wille out automatically.


    "Quick, Rin, let''s go as soon as we put them down."


    If they stayed any longer, they would have to be buried with the seal of Absolute Evil.


    "YesYes!" Rin immediately used her distance control ability, and the Gift Card in her hand immediately appeared in front of the five doors.


    "Let''s go."


    After Kalki finished speaking, Rin immediately approached Kalki and grabbed Kalki''s arm.


    Gift Rin activated again, and the two instantly disappeared on the spot, returning to the first step of the spiral staircase.


    The reason why she didn''t use this Gift to get to the bottom was because Rin didn''t know how deep the downward spiral staircase was, so she couldn''t control the distance urately, and now that she had crossed once, the distance from the bottom to the top was in Rin''s heart, so she takes Kalki straight to the first step.


    At that moment, Kalki immediately knocked on the bronze statue blocking the entrance, which was his and Graiya''s code.


    After a few seconds, the bronze statue was removed, and Kalki and Rin immediately came out of it.


    After Kalki and Rin came out, Graiya immediately put the bronze statue back in its ce.


    "Your Highness, how are you?" Aura who came with Graiya, immediately asked.


    "It''s ready, let''s go quickly." Kalki said without hesitation.


    Graiya and Aura nodded, and then, the four immediately followed the original path and left.


    ...


    At the gate, the member who went to report had already returned to his post.


    "Even if you say that the other party is ying around, even if we and No Name are allies, we can''t be so messy"


    Although heined, he himself knew that even though themunity that Wu Ming was in was No Name, but he was not an unattractive little character.


    It is okay to fear the other party, give the other party face, or have allies. In short, Mandora''s order to him was to wait and see.


    After all, the soldiers guarding this gate are not leaders, so there''s nothing to worry about, just listen to orders from above and take good care of the gates.


    But then, he saw small footstepsing from behind him.


    He immediately turned his head, but what came towards him was a fist that was different from the size of an ordinary person.


    "Who ..."


    Without shouting, he was instantly knocked unconscious by the fist.


    The one who knocked him unconscious was Graiya, who had turned into a human form.


    "It''s time to go, Graiya."


    Kalki said behind Graiya''s back, and he couldn''t help it when "it" was about toe out, so better leave quickly.


    Graiya naturally understood this, and he did not kill, but only crippled the members of the gate guards.


    The small footsteps were due to the fact that they were walking too fast, but they had already reached the door, so there was no need to hide.


    "Your Highness, do you still need to wait for Maxwell?" Aura asked suddenly.


    "In my opinion, that person may have run away for a long time, how can he beat that bastard." Rin pouted.


    They naturally knew that Maxwell was looking for Wu Ming. They were happy to see this, so they let Maxwell move freely.


    Rin and others who had seen Wu Ming''s prowess naturally understood that Maxwell could not defeat Wu Ming, so Rin would say that Maxwell had run away.


    As for being killed or captured by Wu Ming, it was unrealistic, after all Maxwell''s immortality and escape ability could be described as first ss.


    "That''s right, Your Highness, let''s quickly retreat." Graiya also suggested.


    At that time, Kalki nodded, and the four of them were ready to leave.


    However...


    "I really didn''t expect that your expectations for Maxwell were so high."

 Chapter 854: Wu Mings Interception, Kalkis Great Crisis and others

    Chapter 854: Wu Ming''s Interception, Kalki''s Great Crisis and others


    A Wu Ming voice came from the shadows on the road ahead, which made the four of them immediately wary.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming''s figure walked out of the shadows of the night, and he appeared in front of the four of them.


    "You still found us."


    Kalki''s eyes were slightly closed, and Wu Ming was able to drive away Maxwell and find him in time. That is also in Kalki''s consideration, but the chances are slim.


    "It''s still thanks to Maxwell." Wu Ming smiled, if not for Maxwell, he really didn''t know that Kalki and the others would sneak in tonight.


    However Wu Ming''s words left Kalki unclear. Even though they weren''t a group, Maxwell shouldn''t have identally revealed their position. After all, this is rted to the n above.


    But there are other possibilities, for example, Maxwell being caught by Wu Ming.


    "Where''s Maxwell?" Kalki asked while looking at Wu Ming.


    What answered Kalki were Wu Ming''s short words.


    "Caught." Wu Ming''s eyes weren''t perfunctory in the slightest, they looked real.


    Seeing Wu Ming''s appearance that didn''t seem to be lying, Rin, Graiya and Aura were shocked.


    They were most aware of Maxwell''s predicament. Born between life and death, the strongest demon in the Northern District had been ensnared by Maxwell for a hundred years, but Wu Ming, who had only met Maxwell a few times, hadpletely captured Maxwell. Now, can this not surprise them?


    Yet it gave them a signal.


    Wu Ming''s strength was probably beyond their imagination.


    Immediately, the three of them immediately became alert. Graiya''s ck robe protruded slightly, as if he was about to lift his human form and transform back into a Griffon.


    A bulge also appeared under Aura''s ck cloak that looked like it was a weapon, and Rin held Kalki''s hand, ready to take Kalki away with her distance controlling Gift if something went wrong.


    On the other hand, Kalki didn''t panic at all, not at all like he was forced into a dead end by Wu Ming.


    "If you catch him, you help me."


    "I don''t want to help you."


    Immediately after, Wu Ming looked at Kalki.


    "You''re the one who sneaked into No Name, I should have told you, don''t attract the attention of the people around me right? "


    Wu Ming does not only mean No Name, It can be understood that the people where Wu Ming is also belong to the category of "people around you".


    To put it simply, Wu Ming didn''t want to see Kalki again, at least he didn''t want to see Kalki again like this.


    Kalki didn''t speak, just stared at Wu Ming silently, but Rin, Graiya, and Aura who had a tacit understanding with Kalki, were ready to leave.


    At this moment Wu Ming who didn''t want to continue talking nonsense with Kalki and the others, took the lead.


    Wu Ming didn''t move, relying on spiritual power to transport arge amount of runes from underground to the four of them''s feet.


    "There''s something down there!!" As a magician, Aura was the first to discover runes underground. After shouting, she immediately used magic to fly.


    And at this moment, the underground explosive runes were also activated.


    *Boom------*


    Smoke and dust spread from the gate, blocking the figures of the four of them.


    However this had no effect on Wu Ming, who had spiritual power, and he easily "saw" Graiya who had transformed into a gryphon rushing towards him.


    Suddenly, a row of translucent boxes appeared behind Wu Ming.


    "Mjolnir"


    Wu Ming said, a short-handled hammer emerged from one of thettices, which was held in his palm.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming mmed his short-handled hammer towards Graiya, who turned into a griffon beast. In an instant, thunder light erupted from the hammer like a sea wave, and countless thunders swept over Graiya and drowned him.


    Graiya hastily retreated from the reach of the sea of thunder, but his body was already full of traces of high temperature burning, as well as a hint of thunder and lightning.


    "Uh" This made Graiya whimper a little ufortably, because the lightning was still working on her body.


    *Zhengzheng*


    With a piano sound, the remaining thunder in Graiya''s body gradually dissipated.


    Wu Ming saw the sound of the piano, and it turned out to be the sound of the harp that Aura let out from under her ck robe.


    Don''t think about it, that harp must be a special Gift that can dispel this Thor''s Hammer thunder.


    Mjolnir also known as Thor''s Hammer, the weapon used by Thor, the legendary Norse mythology, is said to be made of Nordic rare metal and wood from the World Tree. It is the strongest weapon in Norse mythology.


    Graiya''s ability to withstand the thunder of Thor''s Hammer was enough to prove that he wasn''t weak.


    "Then can you stop it next!?"


    Wu Ming said, and threw Mjolnir back into the box behind him. The box moved again, and the spear, or throwing spear, fell into Silent''s palm.


    "Gungnir" After saying this, Wu Ming threw his spear at Graiya.


    "What is the name?!" Kalki immediately guessed what spear that Wu Ming threw.


    That''s right, the legendary weapon wielded by the Norse god Odin, also known as the weapon of immortality, Gungnir


    However, what was important was not who wielded it, but Gungnir''s ability.


    Gungnir didn''t have any fancy attributes, but only had one characteristic, which was to be extremely simple and powerful.


    "Grandpa Graiya!?" Rin hastily shouted at Graiya.


    "I understand!" said Graiya pping the griffon''s wings and hastily flying in another direction.


    But Graiya also knows that Odin''s Gungnir is a perfect spear, i.e. it is impossible to dodge and will surely hit the enemy.


    Therefore, no matter how he hid, Graiya did nothing unless he was hit or blocked.


    However they had no defensive Gifts, and Leo''s Sun Authority which could render them invulnerable, was also squeezed from Kalki by Wu Ming.


    But Graiya, knowing this, still chose to avoid it.


    The Gungnir that was thrown out by Wu Ming, followed Graiya who flew out, and his speed became even faster. Finally, Graiya saw an opportunity and turned his head to the side, letting Gungnir pierce his thigh.


    It must be said that this is indeed the way to deal with Gungnir, and Graiya is only stabbed in the thigh, and the wings and forelegs are not serious, and it has little impact on the battle.


    The Gungnir that did hit Graiya, automatically flew back into Wu Ming''s hands, he threw it at will, and received it into the Mand.


    "I don''t want to keep ying with you guys."


    Since the other side doesn''t y any more cards, then don''t y at all.

 Chapter 855: Victory and defeat, in one fell swoop

    Chapter 855: Victory and defeat, in one fell swoop


    As Wu Ming said, there were many boxes in the Mand behind him again, and countless weapons appeared automatically, aiming at Kalki and the others.


    After saying that, countless high-level weapons were like bullets in a machine gun, hurtling towards Kalki, Rin, and Aura in the sky.


    "Rin!" Aura who was flying in the air, shouted, yed the harp and opened a very weak barrier several meters in front of her. The goal, of course, is to cover up Rin and take Kalki away.


    As long as Kalki and Rin are gone, she can easily escape from flying in the sky, and Graiya has flown far away, so that everyone can escape smoothly.


    "Alright!" Rin nodded sharply, and immediately activated her ability.


    But she and Kalki stay where they are.


    "What happened?!" Rin was quite confused.


    However Kalki saw that the explosive ground around him was filled with runes again. He didn''t know if it came with the explosion rune, or if it was sent by Wu Ming when Wu Ming and Graiya were fighting. This rune limits the advantages of Rin''s remote control.


    Kalki kicked the ground violently with all his strength, and arge number of runes lost their light, which seemed to be crushed and nullified, but then countless runes appeared, like a leek that could never be cut.


    "What?!" It seemed that Wu Ming had prepared such arge number of runes, his goal was to trap them.


    Sure enough, how could a character who could capture Maxwell after a few encounters not be prepared to hold off Gift Rin?


    However it was toote for Rin and Kalki to panic and think, because the defensive barrier was extremely fragile, and it was instantly destroyed by countless divine weapons.


    This is Wu Ming''s strength. They have seen it today, some people who can''t leave for a while and don''t have any means of defense have nothing to do.


    But even so, Rin and Aura came to Kalki in an instant and protected him behind him.


    "You?!" Kalki is shocked.


    The misery of seeing true love. Under such circumstances, the two of them could still protect Kalki without hesitation. The rtionship between them and Kalki is no longer as simple as a pure master-ve rtionship. Only close friends could describe the two of them like this.


    However, not only Rin and Aura, but also Graiya.


    Graiya who had just flown away due to Gungnir''s pursuit, suddenly rushed back at an extremely fast speed.


    With a burst of dragon roar, griffin Graiya''s body emitted light, and its entire body began to swell and deform. In the end, Graiya turned into a giant dragon and blocked in front of Kalki and the others.


    "Grandpa Graiya?!" As a young girl, Rin looked at Graiya who protected them from damage, with sadness. The rune explosion on the ground was caused by Graiya to them.


    Immediately after, Rin calmed down for a while and looked at Kalki.


    "Your Highness, what should we do now?"


    The opportunity that Graiya created for them with his life, what to do must be ordered by Kalki immediately.


    Whether to attack or retreat is up to Kalki to decide.


    They were blocked by Wu Ming as soon as they exited Smandra''s door, and Gift Rin was unable to function at this time, Aura was useless, just couldn''t beat the front at all, and Graiya was currently helping three People endure the pain while fighting against the rain of weapons and to join the status quo, it seemed the only way to temporarily retreat to the Smandra base area was a wise choice.


    But the big movement at Smandra''s door naturally caught the attention of insiders.


    Aura who was a magician, clearly sensed that many people hade here.


    Moreover, if she were to hide inside Smandra, she would be found out in the end, especially since Wu Ming was still here.


    Also they couldn''t give up on Graiya.


    "Get ready, I will forcibly free Void Star Tai Sui." Kalki''s eyes suddenly turned cold.


    The so-called "Void Star Tai Sui" was the "Another Cosmology", and it was also a powerful force that Wu Ming was unaware of in the Little Garden world.


    It can be understood as a Gift that erges one''s cosmology indefinitely and interferes with external things. This exnation seems to be somewhat simr to Marvel''s Reality manifesting the mind of a Magus, but in the final analysis, Another Cosmology is more Inherently strong, I don''t know how many times.


    Another Cosmology is to erge the view of the infinite universe, which is notparable to the spiritualndscape of ordinary Magus.


    In addition, Little Garden''s Another Cosmology holders were basically the center of every god group, or those who possessed the Another Cosmology often had the ability to be the center of any god group.


    Therefore, it would not be an exaggeration to say that the Another Cosmology was one of the most powerful forces in the Little Garden world.


    "But, Your Highness" Rin couldn''t help but worry.


    As one of Little Garden''s strongest powers, each Another Cosmology has its own limitations and conditions. If you want to use the Another Cosmology, you must either lift the restrictions or meet the conditions.


    And Kalki''s Another Cosmology has a condition that he must wield the authority of the sun before he can activate it, if he is forced to activate it, it is good to fail, and serious injury or even death is very likely.


    Yet only their two Sun Authorities, Leo''s Sun Authority and Ophiuchus'' Sun Authority, had all been usurped by Wu Ming. In the current situation, Kalki''s Another Cosmology was even more difficult to activate.


    But seeing Graiya who was already unconscious and only relying on his instincts to subconsciously protect hisrades, Kalki couldn''t help but clench his fists.


    They were all forced to do this, and if they didn''t teach Wu Ming a "lesson", Kalki would feel sorry for him.


    Another Cosmology is freed, but can even kill a Demon Lord with one hit. Even an existence with incredibly powerful immortality like Maxwell was no exception. A spiritual body like Wu Ming''s was no exception. No matter how strong he was, he wouldn''t be able to withstand the damage caused by the Another Cosmology by surprise. If heunched and hit sessfully, he would definitely die, which could be considered a relief from worry.


    After all, "it" had been ced at the entrance of Absolute Evil''s seal. As long as the time is up, "it" will "erode" Absolute Evil''s seal, and Absolute Evil will break through the seal.


    First of all survived the hardships in front of them, and at this time, they would be able to escape here by catching fish in the troubled waters.


    As for recycling "it" with the Pandora''s box Maxwell brought? Just kidding, Kalki and the others will break the seal of Absolute Evil and take advantage of the chaos to eliminate Maxwell who was sent to monitor them, and escape control.


    Therefore at this time, as long as the Another Cosmology was released, Wu Ming was eliminated in one fell swoop, and then Maxwell who was captured by Wu Ming, was found and eliminated, and they would bepletely free.


    "You dare to bet?" Kalki asked suddenly.


    "Your Highness, no matter what happens, I will be by your side." Rin looked at Kalki with a stern look.


    "Me too, Your Highness." Aura agrees.


    Kalki smiles.


    Immediately after, Kalki immediately gave an order.


    "Aura, when I say start, you are going to move Graiya''s grandfather, Rin please help me fight the divine weapon that can pierce the moment Graiya is removed."


    "Yes, Your Highness!!" Rin and Aura answered at the same time.


    Win or lose, this is decided in one fell swoop.

 Chapter 856: Instead of killing

    Chapter 856: Instead of killing


    Wu Ming who continued to attack Kalki and the others with the weapons from the Mand, saw that Graiya was blocking in front of Kalki and the others, and the released weapons were also deliberately reduced in ss.


    After all, Wu Ming didn''t want to kill people in the first ce. He shoots gun at Kalki and others are just pretending. PaRin-paRin, they are seriously injured. Graiya rushes in front of Kalki and others.


    However even if the level of the released weapon was deliberately lowered, it was not something Graiya''s body could withstand.


    Just as Wu Ming was about to stop the Mand projection, the entire body of the Graiya dragon seemed to be pulled by an outside force and instantly drifted away.


    Immediately after, a beam of light hit Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming subconsciously dropped the defensive equipment from the Mand, but a ray of light directly passed through this defensive equipment and came.


    "This?!" Not only was he surprised that the light prated the defensive equipment, Wu Ming was also shocked by the power that this light contained.


    It was a power he had never seen before, a collection of cosmic forces.


    "I didn''t expect Kalki to have an ace like that." After Wu Ming, the whole person was covered by this light, and then disappeared.


    "Your Highness?! We made it?!" Rin stood in front of Kalki who had blocked some of the weapons projected at Kalki, watching excitedly at the loss of the shield that fell helplessly.


    "Yeah Is that" Kalki smiled reluctantly and knelt before Rin with a thud.


    He bet correctly, although it seems that the momentum is not great, Another Cosmology was sessfully released, but the price of the Another Cosmology''s forced release is not worth it.


    "Your Highness?!" Rin quickly supported Kalki with a worried expression on her face.


    "Come on Rin, you and Aura will see how Graiya''s grandfather used to be." Kalki knows the situation and isn''t going to die for a while, but Graiya seems to be dying.


    Seeing that Graiya had recovered from the dragon state to the griffin state, his wings and back blurred, and the entire griffin fell into aa.


    "Don''t worry, Your Highness, I have given Graiya a simple treatment. The most urgent thing is to get out of here first." Aura used magic to restrain Graiya andnded beside Kalki.


    At that time, Kalki nodded and was supported by Rin to stand up.


    "That''s good, let''s go quickly."


    At this moment where Wu Ming disappeared, a powerful and simple holy sword appeared in its ce.


    "If I remember correctly, this should be a weapon called the Divine Sword of Salvation, right?" thought Rin.


    Immediately after, Rin smiled.


    "It seems His Highness killed the opponent, and the Gift will automatically drop~"


    It seemed like a very unreliable monster ying and treasure hunt, but that was very much possible in the Little Garden World.


    However, Gifts differ from individuals, and some special Gifts will automatically drop after the death of the original owner. Looks like this is the case.


    "Your Highness, I will go and retrieve the sword." Rin entrusted Kalki to Aura, and dashed towards the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    "Wait a minute, Rin" Kalki subconsciously felt a little uneasy, and wanted to get Rin back.


    After all, apart from killing Wu Ming, there was another possibility for the Gift.


    For example, the original owner of a Gift did not die.


    "Looks like cosmic power is your trump card, Kalki." A low voice entered Kalki''s ears.


    In an instant, a ck-purple portal appeared, Wu Ming walked out, appeared beside the Divine Sword of Salvation and held the Divine Sword of Salvation in his hand.


    "Hah?" Rin couldn''t help but stop and stare in a daze.


    Wasn''t he killed by His Highness''s Another Cosmology?


    "Rin! Hurry back!!" Kalki roared.


    Kalki''s roar made Rin react immediately, but the runes that restricted Rin''s granting of the surroundingnd were still effective.


    This rune is not a very powerful rune, but a distance-limiting rune, often used in remote surroundings, so that outsiders can''t enter and can only roam within a certain distance.


    Therefore, Rin''s direct control distance Gift was invalidated. If the move is within a set "certain range", it may still be valid, but if the move is outside this range, it is tantamount to invalid.


    All of Rin''s Gifts would seempletely useless.


    At that time, Rin could only turn around and run towards Kalki.


    Yet how could Wu Ming let her go.


    Along with the sound of chains, Rin suffered a heavy blow to the back of his head. In an instant, she felt as if a hammer had been hit in the back, and gradually lost consciousness.


    Immediately after, countless silver-white chains, like a giant python, tied Rin tightly in an instant, and even his nose and eyes werepletely closed, like a mummy.


    "Pat--"


    Immediately followed by the sound of snapping fingers, ck and purple ripples appeared at Rin''s feet, and Rin and the pseudo Chains of Heaven fell into them.


    "Rin!!" Kalki took a step forward excitedly, but due to his physical injuries, he couldn''t help but kneel to the ground again. Fortunately, Aura supported Kalki.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not ruthless enough to kill her, I just caught her." Wu Ming held the Divine Sword of Salvation, walking towards Kalki step by step.


    "Don''te here!" Aura looked bold, wielding the harp with a roar, but this did nothing to prevent Wu Ming from advancing.


    "What about another deal." Wu Ming ignored Aura and looked at Kalki.


    "Tell me the purpose of your entry and the chain of ins and outs."


    "Don''t think about it!" Aura wanted to attack again, but was held back by Kalki''s arm.


    Kalki shook his head silently, hinting that Aura shouldn''t put up unreasonable resistance, only to "hold on" and not be hurt meaninglessly.


    At this moment, the troops that arrivedst surrounded Kalki and Wu Ming.


    "Stop everything!" shouted Mandora in high spirits, then he was red at by Wu Ming.


    However, Mandora had to endure it.


    "Put these people down." Mandora points at Kalki and others, then members step forward and prepare to restrain Kalki and others.


    And right at this moment, there was a great vibration inside.


    *boom*


    The ground shook.

 Chapter 857: Sea of Fire in Black Mud

    Chapter 857: Sea of Fire in ck Mud


    Kalki looked at the location of the epicenter and found that it was the location of the fifth house


    "That directionisn''t that good?!" Mandora who also turned him head, suddenly changed him face.


    "Quick, tell everyone, evacuate the residents of the Brilliant me City, and let everyone evacuate the Brilliant me City immediately, act quickly!" But Mandora gave the order quite calmly.


    After that, Smandra''s troops ignored Kalki and Wu Ming, and all began to carry out Mandora''s orders.


    After that, Mandora took a deep look at Wu Ming and Kalki and the others, then rushed over to Smandra.


    "As you can see, the seal of Absolute Evil has been opened." Seeing the outsider also leaving, Kalki spoke up.


    Kalki found that Wu Ming''s face had also changed, but Wu Ming''s face was neither afraid nor shocked, but joy? And mncholy?


    "I might know how you broke the seal of Absolute Evil, Kalki."


    Because Wu Ming felt the breath of his own body, as if his own body was in Smandra, this was the reason for Wu Ming''s excitement.


    Only the Dragon of the Root''s body is immune to Little Garden''s rules, and can unseal Absolute Evil without the need for an unsealing item.


    "Let''s exchange deals and tell me all the information about Absolute Evil."


    Now that the seal has been broken, it is necessary to gather information to deal with Absolute Evil.


    Wu Ming snapped his fingers.


    Immediately a white contract document appeared in Kargi''s hand.


    "Host authority?!" Kalki is shocked when he sees this contract document.


    He now knew why Wu Ming was able to capture Maxwell, it was with the authority of the host.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming took out Ainz Ooal Gown''s staff and gently touched the ground. Kalki, Aura, and Graiya disappeared on the spot, and they were forcibly sent to their own space by Wu Ming.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming said.


    "My contract, my family, I am the ce where tributaries congregate, draw conclusions with me, summoned by me, encouraged by me, and manifest"


    Then, a figure appeared from behind Wu Ming.


    This is Wu Ming''s eighth incarnation.


    The "Wu Ming" that Kalki destroyed earlier was actually a clone of Wu Ming, and only the Divine Sword of Salvation that the clone held at that time was given by the main body.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming handed Ainz Ooal Gown''s wand to the clone, the clone nodded, and after tapping the ground with the tip of the wand, the clone disappeared.


    He goes to "make a deal" with Kalki and the others at Reality Marble, or acts as the organizer of the Gift Game.


    However, this time Wu Ming forced Kalki and the others to participate in the Gift Game and forced Maxwell to participate in the Gift Game. This time Wu Ming prepared a Gift Game for Kalki and the others just to gather information, Wu Ming was even careful to divide the three into different spaces.


    Despite being temporarily imprisoned, Wu Ming would not let them go just like that this time. First, the disaster they caused this time was quite serious. Second, Kalki releases the seal of Absolute Evil. It not only freed Wu Ming''s main body, but also freed the ck mud that was still attached to the main body.


    At first, the root ck mud explosion went deep into Wu Ming''s body, in a short time, the ck mud can''t be cleaned at all, even if the body is cleaned, the existence of ck mud outside the body is inevitable.


    They used the corrosiveness of the ck mud to erode Absolute Evil''s seal.


    In Little Garden, you have to obey Little Garden''s rules, but Wu Ming is the exception, but he can''t take the initiative to break or provoke Little Garden''s rules, and he can''t think of the other party using the ck mud left on his body as a solution. " to break the seal of Absolute Evil.


    The ck mud and Wu Ming have the same root and the same origin. If he is not affected by Little Garden''s system, then the ck mud is not affected either.


    But this is nothing, but if Absolute Evil touches the ck mud, then the problem will be big. This is the cause of Wu Ming''s mncholy.


    Without further ado, Wu Ming sprang into action and flew towards a ce full of the aura of his main body.


    ...


    Smandra''s fifth house, in a passage sealed from Absolute Evil.


    Countless ck mud shook the walls like waves, causing the earth to shake continuously. A three-meter-tall ck three-headed monster crawled on the ck mud, as if swimming in afortable ocean.


    With each shock of the monster, countless ck mud would flow out from under the monster and spread out.


    Gradually, the entire sealed passageway waspletely submerged in the ck mud, and the monster did not feel any difort, and was still wandering in this ck sea, as if he did not want to pay attention to everything on the ground, as if he just wants to stay here.


    However too much ck mud poured onto the ground from the gap in the bronze statue and started to cover everything on the ground.


    The existence of the ck mud, or people or objects, all caught fire, and the entire Smandra was plunged into theke of fire.


    "What''s this?!"


    "Help----"


    But often before the people infected with this ck mud could scream, the mes engulfed them.


    "Stay away from this ck mud!" Mandora who came a stepte, saw this situation and immediately started an order to Smandra''s people.


    "Don''t take anything with you, all personnel immediately withdraw from Smandra, and cover the evacuation of the citizens of the Brilliant me City!!" Mandora once again issued orders to Smandra''s internal personnel.


    ording to the speed at which the ck mud spread, it wouldn''t be long before the entire Smandra, and even the entire Brilliant me City would be eroded.


    At this moment the Smandra members immediately acted, as if they wanted to leave the ce immediately.


    Seeing Smandra who almost ran away and fell into the sea of fire, Mandora couldn''t help but sigh.


    "There will be a day when the Smandra base camp will be engulfed in mes."


    After saying that, Mandora continued to walk in.


    "Lord Mandora?!" Mandora''s subordinates were quite confused by his behavior.


    "The leader is still inside, I will look for him," said Mandora without looking back.


    "Let''s go too, Lord Mandora."


    "Yes, Lord Mandora, we are together."


    Mandora''s cronies soon followed in Y''s footsteps.


    Mandora however, was furious.


    "What are you doing?! You didn''t see everyone who was touched by the ck mud burn, so you backed off!"


    Even the Smandra people with the blood of the fire dragon couldn''tst a second, which shows the power of this ck mud.


    But soon, a confidant answered Mandora.


    "But Lord Mandora, we cannot abandon you, and we cannot abandon Lord Sandora."


    The others did not speak, but their eyes were very serious, as if they would not leave no matter what Mandora said.


    It could only be said that it was indeed a member of Smandra with the blood of a fire dragon. This stubborn disposition was exactly the same as Mandora, who also had the blood of a fire dragon.


    At this time Wu Ming flew in.


    "Sandora leave it to me. You quickly evacuated the people in Bright me City. Don''t be touched by the ck mud, otherwise it will all be over. "Wu Ming said, flew from behind, kept walking the whole time, and flew inside, obviously not giving Mandora and the others a chance to choose.


    "Then Sandora will be handed over to you." Mandora is also a reasonable person. Since Wu Ming wanted to enter, it would be a burden to follow through on his own.


    "Everyone, evacuate the residents of the Brilliant me City with me."


    With that said, Mandora left with a group of cronies.


    Wu Ming went deep into Smandra.


    Seeing the ck mud spreading in front of him, what Wu Ming was worried about still happened.

 Chapter 858: Azi Dakaha

    Chapter 858: Azi Dakaha


    If the ck mud is taken alone, the damage is not too great. It only has a special attack effect on Wu Ming. At most, like Kakki and the others who used ck mud to break Absolute Evil''s seal.


    This was because of the ck mud attached to it. Wu Ming''s body was full of corrosion. If it is separated from it, even if it is ced on the Absolute Evil seal, it will not cause any harm to the Absolute Evil seal.


    The ck mud has neither good nor evil, and it is only aimed at Wu Ming, but if it is possessed by someone with bad intentions, it will bepletely "evil".


    Just like when Darius was holding the ck mud, the ck mud had be an evil thing and could erode the Servant, but other than that, it didn''t have much impact on the ground and flowers and trees.


    And if Goetia holds ck mud, ck mud bes a good thing, because he only wants to use ck mud to achieve him own ends. Although this is evil in the eyes of humans, ck mud in his eyes, it is only used to deal with Wu Ming, and there is no other change.


    Suniaster''s consciousness holding ck mud is simpler, neither good nor evil, but only allows Suniaster''s consciousness to have itself, which ispletely useless, and easily removed by Wu Ming.


    From what it looks like now, it is very possible that Absolute Evil touched the ck mud, and fused with the ck mud with the power of the ck mud.


    The amount of ck mud continues to increase, and it will burn when it touches people, possibly an extension of Absolute Evil integrating ck mud.


    "If it was Absolute Evil that had merged with the ck mud, m it would havee to me next," Wu Ming said to himself.


    Although self-talk, but it''s natural.


    ck mud and Wu Ming are natural enemies. Once held by another person, the other party will have a strong hostility towards it. He had experienced this many times.


    Darius, Suniaster''s consciousness, and Goetia are good, evil, and neutral, but they have one thing inmon, namely, they are mysteriously full of hostility towards Wu Ming. In this way, Absolute Evil absorbing the ck mud is probably the same, being hostile to Wu Ming.


    Yet even if he was attacked by Absolute Evil, he would not escape if he did not know reason and reason.


    Absolute Evil ruined Little Garden''s existence. Since Wu Ming found him, he would face him.


    Absolute Evil has ck mud on its body, and its main body may also be in Absolute Evil. Even if he really didn''t go looking for trouble to Wu Ming, Wu Ming would have to find Absolute Evil Troubles.


    "For now, let''s find Sandora first."


    At this time Wu Ming''s spiritual power was fully activated, and he was looking for Sandora.


    It could only be said that Wu Ming was extremely lucky and discovered Sandora''s location at once.


    At this moment, in perception, Sandora carried a little girl in Smandra, flew in the room filled with ck mud and fire, and the whole room was on fire, unable to get out.


    "Sandora!" shouted Wu Ming as he flew towards Sandora.


    "Lord Vero?!" Sandora was overjoyed when she heard the voice, as if she had run away.


    But then, Sandora immediately shouted at Wu Ming.


    "Lord Vero, be careful with this fire, the fire produced from this ck mud has the same properties as ck mud!?"


    To ask how Sandora knew, not long ago, a friend rushed into the fire to save people because he had the blood of a fire dragon, but in the end, no one was saved, and he went in instead, not even trash left.


    However Wu Ming was truly not afraid of this, or in other words, only he was not afraid of this.


    "Huh" He rushed into the sea of fire surrounding Sandora, and Wu Ming flew to Sandora''s side.


    "Ah? Lord Vero, are you all right?!" Sandra was surprised.


    ck mud was indeed Wu Ming''s natural enemy, but he was also the natural enemy of ck mud. Although the root ck mud restrained Wu Ming and could cause a lot of damage to him, but all the same, the ck mud was used by outsiders. When people werepletely restricted by the enemy using the ck mud, only Wu Ming would not be restricted.


    Simply put, Wu Ming can produce Root power, resistant to ck mud.


    "Don''t worry about it for now, you and this kid go first." Wu Ming said, and opened the Gate.


    "Lord Vero, you should also go with us, this is thest child left in Smandra." It was precisely because of the constant rescue of people that Sandora did not escape in time, but thanks to her blessings, Currently Smandra had no living members except for Sandora herself and the little girl in her arms.


    "No, I still have to face the enemy this time, you all go first."


    Wu Ming clearly felt that a somewhat hostile atmosphere was rapidly approaching from the ground.


    But in Sandora''s view, Wu Ming chose to stay alone to cover the retreat of the people from Brilliant me City.


    "Lord Vero, it should be that the Absolute Evil that was sealed under Smandra has been opened. However, ording to the analysis of previous records, this ck mud does not appear to be Absolute Evil''s ability at all, please be careful." Sandora kindly provided information to Wu Ming.


    "I see, you should go first." Wu Ming pointed at the Gate again, gesturing for Sandora to leave quickly.


    Just kidding, he naturally knew what was going on, after all, it was a homologous thing.


    "YeahYeah, alright! Lord Vero, may you win," said Sandora, and jumped into the Gate.


    After confirming that Sandora and the girl in his arms reached safety, Wu Ming closed the Gate.


    "Then it''s time to get down to business."


    As Wu Ming said, he raised the holy sword in his hand high, and then it stopped moving.


    Immediately after, a rune appeared in front of Wu Ming, a spiritual power touched the rune, and a message entered his mind.


    "Absolute evil information?"


    However before Wu Ming could contemte, the ck mud below suddenly erupted, and he also unknowingly shed into the ck mud below.


    In an instant, the Thunder of Salvation that had appeared in the Divine Sword of Salvation suddenly erupted, hitting the three-headed monster that had just broken through the ground.


    "Roar------!!"


    The monster let out an angry roar, and it seemed that it was injured by Wu Ming.


    "Of course." The other party looked as if he had been eroded by the ck mud and lost his mind.


    Even though the monster was covered in ck mud, Wu Ming could still faintly see that the other head was that of a dragon.


    The information just now gave Wu Ming information about Absolute Evil, including what his real body was.


    The true body of Absolute Evil is not a special existence, it is simply a pir of the evil god at the pinnacle of evil in Zoroastrianism.


    "Three-Headed Demon Dragon  Azi Dakaha." Wu Ming slowly muttered the monster''s name.


    The monster, or Azi Dakaha, also responded silently, but with an attack.


    "Roar----!!"


    The three headed demon dragon roared, and countless ck mud rushed towards Wu Ming like a giant magma pir.


    "Boom" The Smandra house that Wu Ming was in exploded, Wu Ming flew into the sky from the gap, looked at Azi Dakaha, and raised the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    "Divine Sword of Salvation, unleash your brilliance"

 Chapter 859: "The sun" that illuminates the night

    Chapter 859: "The sun" that illuminates the night


    With Wu Ming''s words, the tip of the Divine Sword of Salvation began to condense fire, but the me slowly grew bigger, and finally, it became a "sun", instantly lighting up the City of Bright Fire, and even the entire outer gate 54545.


    Although the entire Brilliant me City is also full of fire tonight, at this moment, the light of this me can only be used as a foil to light the "sun" produced by this holy sword that can even split the stars.


    The people who withdrew from Brilliant me City couldn''t help but slow down when they saw this scene.


    But Mandora frowned, so the retreat speed would be greatly slowed down, which was very disadvantageous.


    "We defeated the Demon Lord who attacked at the Festival of the Birth of the Fire Dragon, Shiroyasha-sama''s friend, and Snce Vero Eude of No Name who is no weaker than Shiroyasha-sama, is fighting against the enemy that attacked us to retreat, don''t drag Sir Vero!! " At that moment, Sandora who appeared out of nowhere, shouted.


    When everyone heard it, it was as if they had awakened, and they all elerated their evacuation. After all Wu Ming protected them.


    Even though Sandora''s voice couldn''t reach the rest of the retreating team, many people who had already started to speed up their retreat would repeat what Sandora had said earlier when they saw someone slowing down.


    As a result news spread that the heroes of No Name were protecting their retreat against the enemy, and more and more people were elerating their retreat.


    In the end, before the ck mud infected the entire Brilliant me City, everyone retreated.


    It could be said that Sandora''s urging words in a veiled form brought a wave of poprity to Wu Ming and No Name, which made Mandora who finally found Sandora, extremely helpless.


    This causepletely used Smandra as a stepping stone to advertise Wu Ming and No Name.


    The people who covered the retreat of the residents of the Brilliant me City were not from the local Smandra, but from the No Name of the seven-digit outer gate. Although there is also a reason why the enemy is too strong, this will also reflect Wu Ming''s strength.


    Simply put, Smandra was still suffering.


    Although Mandora didn''t fully understand the situation yet, in him opinion, the reason why Absolute Evil was released must have something to do with Wu Ming.


    The group of suspicious people who were at the gate earlier had clearlye out of Smandra. Since Wu Ming was able to block a group of suspicious people who had sneaked into Smandra at Smandra''s door, if he were to say that he was not aware of the situation, Mandora would It could be described as a thousand disbelieving people.


    If Wu Ming had told Smandra the relevant information beforehand, it wouldn''t have been like this.


    However Mandora didn''t tell Wu Ming what Smandra had sealed back then, and he could be considered his own.


    In addition, the seal of Absolute Evil has been released, and there are new changes. Right now, he could only ask Wu Ming to temporarily restrain Absolute Evil.


    However if Wu Ming knew that Sandora was advertising him, he would definitely be speechless.


    Wu Ming is not clear what Azi Dakaha was like in the past, but after joining the ck mud, Azi Dakaha originally lived well in the underground ck mud, Azi Dakaha will note out for a long time.


    It was Wu Ming who pushed Azi Dakaha to appear first. He was very clear, so if he knew that Sandora had brought a wave of fame to himself and hismunity, he would be embarrassed for a while.


    However Wu Ming couldn''t possibly think of these things now, after all, he was facing the enemy now.


    Wu Ming integrated the countless magical powers generated in his body into the Divine Sword of Salvation, and the entire "sun" on the tip of the sword underwent an inexplicable change.


    Of course, this is only what appears to outsiders. In the eyes of Wu Ming and Azi Dakaha, this "sun" is full of death at this time, especially Azi Dakaha. At this moment, he had sensed the threat of life.


    "Hoohoo--!!"


    The ck monster opened its ck dragon wings, and arge amount of ck mud scattered among the waves, trying to rush right in front of Wu Ming.


    But Wu Ming naturally wouldn''t give Azi Dakaha this opportunity, the arm holding the Divine Sword of Salvation suddenly fell, and the "sun" on the tip of his sword directly hit Azi Dakaha who was on his way.


    In an instant, the two collided, and the smoldering mes and dazzling white light covered everyone''s eyes. At this moment, the City of Brilliant mes was brighter than noon.


    Immediately after, a heatwave after the explosion erupted from the sky and swept through the surroundings. The scale of the heatwave made everyone who had retreated from the City of Brilliant mes stretch out their hands and brace themselves to resist the aftermath of the heatwave.


    "It really is like the sun." Mandora poked him head out. Even though the "sun" in the sky had disappeared, the aftermath of it still emitted extreme light and heat, and the city was still like daylight.


    Moreover, Mandora who once again saw Wu Ming''s strength, was full of variousplicated feelings, and Wu Ming was still an existence that made people unable to lift their heads and look up.


    However unlike Mandora, the others were more worried about whether the monster was defeated by Wu Ming.


    "Did you beat it?"


    Don''t know who said that.


    And at this moment, before the sky explosion disappeared, a ck shadow fell.


    Everyone looked closely, and it was a ck monster.


    The monster was defeated by the hero?


    But before everyone could be happy, they discovered that the ck mud on the ground began to spread into the sky, as if to catch the monster, which was indeed the case. The ck monster was caught by the high tform made of ck mud and the monster stood firmly staring up at the sky again, as if provoking the hero who shot it earlier.


    This is also a signal that the monster is not defeated by the hero, it is only shot down, and the danger is still not lifted.


    "Immediately protect the citizens to retreat!" Mandora who saw this scene immediately ordered the Smandra members.


    Mandora thought that of course, humanity''s final test could not be defeated by an inhuman existence.


    The Brilliant me City is no longer safe, and all the outer doors of 54545 are no longer safe. We must immediately withdraw from this outer door.


    "Yes!" Some of the people in Smandra didn''t seem to have reacted from the chain of events earlier, and they agreed after a while.


    After Mandora''s warning, the residents of the entire Brilliant Fire City quickly took action.


    They are also not stupid, it is clear that the monster will not be killed in a while, and the ck mud is still spreading, so they must retreat to a safer ce.


    But fortunately, because of the Demon Lord''s attack during the day, not all of the residents of Brilliant Fire City have returned to Brilliant Fire City, and the residents of Little Garden are also used to various disasters, so the next retreat seems to be more orderly.


    If it is an ordinary person from the outside world, the fire caused by this ck mud can burn everyone.


    Wu Ming who was flying high in the sky, looked at the people watching in the Brilliant me City gradually spreading out, and felt relieved for no reason in his heart.

 Chapter 860: Cant be killed?

    Chapter 860: Can''t be killed?


    Wu Ming really didn''t understand what the Little Garden residents had in mind in the face of such a catastrophe, was it just that?


    Is so quiet.


    But in the end they backed off.


    Thinking this way, Wu Ming looked at Azi Dakaha, who was staring at him like an abyss.


    In this way, Wu Ming could also face this opponent calmly.


    ording to the information provided by Kalki, Absolute Evil Azi Dakaha, was originally just an evil god at the pinnacle of evil in Persian Zoroastrianism mythology, and somehow became Absolute Evil from one of humanity''s final trials in Little Garden.


    Taking Azi Dakaha himself as an example, Wu Ming was not afraid of the other party. After all, the other party is just an evil god, and when there is no god, Wu Ming is not afraid, and he obtained half of the Campiones in the Campione world. The power of the god reminded Wu Ming all the time that the other party was a god who needed to be killed.


    The reason why half of it was naturally due to the deeds left behind by Wu Ming in the past had beenpletely changed in the Campione world thus obtaining the qualification of half "god".


    Originally leaving a legacy in Uruk, plus the King of the End Rama being killed and reced, Wu Ming could be described as a contradiction between being a Campione and a God.


    However Azi Dakaha is not only the evil god of Zoroastrianism, in this Little Garden, he has be one of humanity''s final trials.


    Humanity''s final test had to be defeated by humans, which was why Mandora wanted Wu Ming to temporarily restrain Azi Dakaha rather than defeat him.


    But...


    "That attack clearly killed Azi Dakaha."


    Sure enough, the uniform just hit Azi Dakaha, and Azi Dakaha''s aura was instantly dead. Must know that the Divine Sword of Salvation is the so-calledary weapon, Azi Dakaha even if he is an evil god in the head-to-head case, he can''t resist the powerful attack of the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    That''s why Wu Ming said that Azi Dakaha had been killed by him.


    But Wu Ming subconsciously forgot that this was the Little Garden world.


    Azi Dakaha, the three-headed demon dragon of Zoroastrianism, is indeed dead, but Azi Dakaha will only be killed by an inhuman human in thest trial of mankind. Therefore, the Little Garden system allowed Azi Dakaha toe back to life.


    "You can''t kill me, my mortal enemy." At this time, Azi Dakaha spoke, but for some reason, his three heads spoke together, speaking with emphasis and silence.


    "You still have self-awareness!?" Wu Ming was surprised.


    After all, no matter who saw the three-headed monster whose body was covered in inexplicable ck mud, couldn''t see its true body, and could only roar, he would think that the other party had lost its mind.


    "I am evil, how can I be robbed by this filth?" Azi Dakaha replied in a mocking tone with his three heads pressed together.


    When the ck mud touched Azi Dakaha, the ck mud had be an evil "dirt" under the evil nature of Azi Dakaha, so Azi Dakaha called it ck mud as "dirt".


    "Moreover, monsters must maintain their appearance as monsters. Have you ever seen a monster talking to other people?"


    Still in a sarcastic tone, but arguably exins why Azi Dakaha didn''t speak earlier.


    Azi Dakaha has always obeyed Little Garden''s rules. He was the monster that gave humanity a final try. How can monsters talk to humans?


    "You keep saying that you are a monster but you talk to me, don''t you find this contradictory?" Wu Ming asked back.


    "But you are not human either, my kind. Hahaha~~" The three-headed dragonughed loudly, and the prating power brought by theughter of the three heads was really unbearable, even outside the city. Tim heard a truly evilugh.


    What Azi Dakaha said was actually good, he who had fused with the ck mud could indeed be considered half of the same breed as Wu Ming.


    But that doesn''t mean Wu Ming will make peace with Azi Dakaha.


    "I hope that you, the so-called ''my kind'', can honestly return to your own seal."


    "This is not possible! My kind!" Azi Dakaha''s three heads stared at Wu Ming, "If I don''t kill you, I can''t stand it!"


    Just as humans have to eat and drink water, and Azi Dakaha is the existence of the ck mud fusion, the state of hostility towards Wu Ming brought about by the ck mud makes Azi Dakaha half forced and half willing to choose to be hostile to Wu Ming.


    "Moreover, I also bear the obligation to give humanity the final test. It would be just as hard for me not to destroy humanity, hahaha~" Azi Dakaha''s words were disdainful as if they were talking about eating and drinking.


    Wu Ming waspletely unable to understand the meaning of Azi Dakaha, and immediately, he pointed the Divine Sword of Salvation at Azi Dakaha.


    "Then there is nothing to talk about between us, and I will give you destruction, just like those people before.


    "You can''t do it. If you want to ask why, because..." Azi Dakaha lowered his head, then raised his head suddenly, "I will kill you right here!!"


    After speaking, countless ck muds turned into giant pir-like tentacles and rushed into the sky, like poisonous snakes about to prey on birds.


    "Thene and try!" said Wu Ming, and rushed towards Azi Dakaha.


    While dodging the giant pir''s tentacles, Wu Ming contemted how to deal with Azi Dakaha.


    Azi Dakaha also just admitted that Wu Ming did kill him, but there is no doubt that he was soon resurrected.


    ording to the information provided by Kalki, ording to Little Garden''s rules, if you want to kill Absolute Evil, you must crush your opponent''s head, shoulders, and heart in turn.


    It is said that the head and shoulders have been permanently damaged, as long as the heart of Absolute Evil is destroyed, but this method does not work here in Wu Ming.


    If it was the original Absolute Evil, it would be fine. The problem is that the other party has joined the ck mud, and the permanent damage to the head and shoulders is not visible at all. Moreover, who knows Azi Dakaha who has merged with the ck mud, his original weakness has not changed.


    Even if the weak point was still like this, Wu Ming didn''t think that Absolute Evil would crush the head, shoulders, and heart just like that and die, Absolute Evil''s awakening just now was a good example.


    So, ording to the Little Garden world convention...


    "Gift Game ''The Final Trial of Humanity  Absolute Evil'' must bepleted to prevent Azi Dakaha from resurrecting."

 Chapter 861: Three conditions

    Chapter 861: Three conditions


    There was a reason why Wu Ming thought so.


    As the final test of mankind, there must be an arrangement of "only humans canpletely kill each other" and in order to prevent the resurrection of Azi Dakaha, it is necessary to solve the riddle of "humans'' final judgment", finally All conditions are met, and they must have the power to kill Azi Dakaha.


    Wu Ming had personally spected that only if these three conditions were met could Absolute Evil Azi Dakaha bepletely killed.


    Wu Ming''s strength is definitely there. As for the wisdom to solve the Gift Game, as long as he is given some time, he believes that he can solve the puzzle of Absolute Evil. However, m only the first human identity, he can be unattainable.


    Even if the mind is very close to humans and has a name that humans have, Wu Ming is an inhuman existence, he is the Dragon of the Root, so he can''t kill Absolute Evil with normal methods.


    The reason why this was the normal method was because the Dragon of the Root was freed from the restrictions brought by the Little Garden system. Even though Wu Ming could participate in the Gift Game, the penalty for failing the Gift Game would have no effect on him.


    Wu Ming who has the identity of Dragon of the Root does not need to obey these three conditions in the first ce, and canpletely rely on his own strength to kill the opponent.


    But Azi Dakaha is rooted in ck mud.


    The ck mud may have brought unexpected benefits to Azi Dakaha, for example making Wu Ming unclear about Azi Dakaha''s current abilities, intelligence, and weaknesses, but as a person who strengthened and resisted the ck mud, ck mud could be said to have given Wu Ming convenience for Azi Dakaha.


    Mutual generation and mutual restraint are the same.


    Wu Ming waspletely able to ignore a series of conditions that had been thought out and resolved, and directly killed Azi Dakaha.


    Therefore from the start, Wu Ming only needed to use the power of the Dragon of the Root, ignore all factors, and reach the state of directly killing Azi Dakaha.


    Of course, this is what Wu Ming only thinks now, but at this moment there is a blind spot.


    "I don''t know if this body can produce Root power." While dodging the ck mud tentacles, Wu Ming''s brows couldn''t help but frown.


    Although Wu Ming adjusted this spiritual base to the most perfect level as a Servant when he returned to Little Garden, but to be honest, he was really confused as to whether it could produce Root''s power.


    Servants are clones of Heroic Spirits, and their panel attributes and other things have been fixed, and the same applies to Wu Ming''s spirit base.


    Even though Wu Ming had broken thisw several times, there was a reason.


    When fighting against Karna, thest Noble Phantasm that Wu Ming used was a modified and temporarily added Noble Phantasm.


    The reason why it could be like that, first, the identity of Wu Ming''s Servant at that time was Sodeke, a figure engineered by the Counter Force to help Wu Ming''s overhead history, so that it could be changed. Second, the world at that time was the power of the Counter Force, the original world, and the Counter Force had a lot of power at that time, and didn''t want humans to be burned...


    Because of the connection between these two points, Wu Ming''s spirit base can be arbitrarily modified on the spot.


    Also relying on the power of the Holy Grail to change the spiritual base, let Wu Ming change from Saber Sodeke to Caster Uruk Dragon Sage.


    After all, the Holy Grail was a plug-in, and Wu Ming himself was also a plug-in, so it wouldn''t be surprising if this could be done.


    Now, if Wu Ming wants to temporarily modify this spiritual base, in addition to being able to do so outside the Great Root, he must rely on his own body, or his original body.


    The first time Wu Ming used Root''s power was when he faced Goetia. Although it is inexplicable, he will use it, but because the main body is a long-term in the Great Root, the evolution of the main body made Wu Ming to be like this. People who often use clones for activities are not very clear, but it is the innate power of the Dragon of the Root, so it makes sense to master it.


    However, Wu Ming''s experience of using Root''s power was only once, because since then, his main body had fallen into the Little Garden world and disappeared.


    Now that there is no Holy Grail or Counter Force, and the main body has disappeared, Wu Ming simply has no way of changing his current spiritual base.


    Wu Ming clearly felt the aura of his body now, but now he couldn''t feel it anymore.


    If Wu Ming didn''t go to Sandora, it was possible to find the main body, but if he didn''t go to Sandora, it must be confirmed, Sandora would have an ident today.


    But Wu Ming didn''t regret it. Even though he hated Mandora, he didn''t hate Sandora. The little girl who can work hard for thismunity makes Sandora worthy of being saved by Wu Ming.


    After all, even if Wu Ming didn''t go to save Sandora but went straight to the main body position he felt before, he might not be able to find the main body, after all Azi Dakaha was there.


    "I''m afraid, the main body is covered again by this ck mud."


    If there was something that Wu Ming could think of that could cover the aura of the body, only ck mud could do it.


    "In other words, my body is now in Azi Dakaha''s body."


    While thinking about it, Wu Ming also avoided the many ck mud tentacles and came to Azi Dakaha.


    "Aum--!!" Azi Dakaha was not cowardly, the humanoid body immediately stood up, and condensed arge knife with ck mud, and shed straight at Wu Ming.


    "Zizzizi------!!" Wu Ming raised the Divine Sword of Salvation and greeted him instantly, and countless safety thunders attached to the Divine Sword of Salvation erupted.


    "Boom" The huge impact of the collision between the two instantly sent Wu Ming flying upside down, and Azi Dakaha had ck mud as a shock cushion, but he didn''t back down much.


    In an instant, Azi Dakaha who had stabilized his body, pointed at Wu Ming, and countless ck mud tentacles flew around Wu Ming''s entire body, as if wrapping Wu Ming into a Ball in constantpression.


    At this moment, a loud sound like thunder erupted from the ball formed by the ck mud tentacles that were encased in Wu Ming.


    "Explosion--!!"


    Immediately after, the ck mud ball slowly shattered, revealing Wu Ming in the center of the ball.


    Wu Ming''s spiritual base couldn''t produce Root''s power on its own, but Divine Sword of Salvation as an existence that fused with Wu Ming''s main body, had also been strengthened to a certain extent in Great Root. It is said topletely withstand the ck mud m is also contaminated. With a bit of Root''s aura, coupled with the prowess of the Divine Sword of Salvation itself, and a certain amount of ck mud, the Divine Sword of Salvation was still manageable.


    Must know that if only talking about the evil god of Zoroastrianism Azi Dakaha, Divine Sword of Salvation canpletely kill him with one strike. The powerful attack of the previous Divine Sword of Salvation that could kill Azi Dakaha with a single strike was the best example.


    But that''s not enough.


    Just relying on the Divine Sword of Salvation was not enough to kill an enemy that had ck mud. Humanity''s final test, Absolute Evil Azi Dakaha, after all, quantitative changes lead to qualitative changes, and Azi Dakaha has now be a source of ck mud, just relying on the Divine Sword of Salvation is not enough.


    "You''re still a little capable, right," said Azi Dakaha showing a pair of dark, shadow-like wings behind him.


    Immediately after, the ck mud on Azi Dakaha spread open wings, and the shadow wings turned into dirty wings filled with ck mud.


    "Then let''s continue our fight!"

 Chapter 862: First dark cave

    Chapter 862: First dark cave


    Sandora flew in the sky above the outer door 54545, and looked at the outer door 54545 with a sad face,pletely unaware of what was happening inside.


    One day has passed. At this time, the entire outer door of 54545 waspletely covered in ck mud, but the people and themunity at the outer door of 54545 had all been evacuated from the outer door of 54545 because of Wu Ming''s cover.


    After all, there is no effective way to stop the ck mud from spreading, and everyone at the outer gate 54545 can only retreat.


    In the end, relying on the boundary wall of the outer door stopped the ck mud from continuing to spread, but the boundary wall also became unusable.


    Not only that, many ces or the entire 54545 outer door building has changed. The ck mud appears to have undergone many irregr changes to the original building''s form which not only made the 54545''s outer door look nothing like it used to be.


    The entire sky of the 54545 outer door is also blocked by this changing level two building, like a lush ck forest, and this second level ck mud change is also connected, making the 54545 outer door look like a giant mountain with arge number of cave openings open.


    One thing that can be confirmed is that the entire outer gate of 54545 haspletely turned into the ck mud region of Azi Dakaha.


    In addition, it seems that the ck mud has the ability to iste and detect, and the people from the outer door 54545 can''t figure out what''s going on inside, including the silent life and death of the people who covered the Brilliant me City and there was no movement inside.


    But the people of Little Garden could not stand still. The Smandra Members who had retreated from the outer gate 54545 had joined therge number ofmunities around the outer gate 54545 to form a front to prevent the spread of ck mud.


    Even though the ck mud isn''t spreading now, who knows when this ck mud will break through the boundary wall and start spreading? It''s not toote to make amends, is it?


    The reason why othermunities could be so obedient was because Sandora revealed that the attack on the City of Brilliant mes and the entire Outer Gate 54545 was Absolute Evil, and the current front alliance leader was the strongest in the Northern District of Wi the Ignis Fatuus, they were willing topromise.


    And if there is nopromise, there is no way. If the enemy is Absolute Evil, the result of not uniting is death. There is no doubt that if we are united, there is still hope of survival.


    "Sandora, so you are here." Mandora who flew to Sandora with the flying dragon, said in a heavy tone.


    "Brother, will Lord Vero be alright?" Sandora looked at Mandora with a worried expression.


    Seeing him sister''s expression, Mandora turned to one side.


    "You are the Floor Master, don''t always show such an expression."


    No matter what happened to Wu Ming or not, they all had to work hard to survive and try their best to face Azi Dakaha, because this was a matter of life and death.


    Even though Mandora didn''t answer Sandora right away, Sandora also understood what Mandora meant, because the two of them were brother and sister.


    "Unbelievable, even if Lord Vero can''t face the enemy, can we really face him?" said Sandora looking back at the 544545 changing outside door in front of her.


    "And our house, which has changedpletely in just one day."


    Yet even if it didn''t turn out like this, it would be destroyed by Absolute Evil.


    "I have sent distress signals to other tiers, and I have also reported this matter to Little Garden''s upper tiers. There is no ident, the Celestial Army will be here soon."


    The so-called Celestial Army was a special unit formed by Little Garden''s upper sses to defeat humanity''s final test. Although not everyone knew of the existence of the Celestial Army, Sandora, as a Floor Master naturally knew of it.


    And Mandora is Sandora''s auxiliary officer, and is more clear about the whereabouts of the Celestial Army.


    "And Shiroyasha-sama just sent me a message. She said that she would being from the East District soon, don''t worry." Mandoraforts Sandora.


    "And Vero is not a weak person. I think that even if he can''t kill Absolute Evil, he won''t be killed by Absolute Evil."


    "That''s right." Sandora sighed, turned around and flew to the ground.


    Seeing Sandora leave, Mandora sighed.


    Of course, Mandora, who didn''t know Wu Ming very well, said this sentence, but it reallyforted Sandora.


    As one of the oldest God yers, Absolute Evil was not afraid of even double digits. Even if Wu Ming is stronger than three digits, it is double digits. In Mandora''s view, Wu Ming and Absolute Evil were fighting each other. One day, it was impossible to survive either.


    Absolute Evil has no movement at the moment, maybe he is just resting, recovering from the injuries caused by the fight with Wu Ming, or Absolute Evil is not injured at all, but just doesn''t want to go out for a while.


    Like it or not, they had to be prepared.


    But Mandora could onlyfort Sandora like this now, and Sandora might have understood what Mandora meant, but he could only think so.


    Because only by making everyone think that Wu Ming was still dying Azi Dakaha inside could create a "win-win" atmosphere.


    Face the enemy without defending and flee to the death, you will die faster.


    "I hope the people from the Celestial Army cane as soon as possible."


    Just relying on Wi and Shiroyasha who wille to face Absolute Evil who has undergone an unknown change, it will be more fortunate and less fortunate.


    After that, Mandora rode the fire dragon and flew down.


    ...


    At this time, fierce battles continued in Azi Dakaha''s ck mud region.


    Countless ck mud flowed towards Wu Ming from all directions, and he floated on the spot, chanting a spirit of words.


    "Come to me for victory! Eternal sun, please give me a shining horse. The spiritual horse with galloping feet, with the lifeblood of my root dragon, grants you eternal glory, which will symbolize my Shining wheel, bring it here!" the words were read, the "sun" instantly exploded from Wu Ming''s body, his whole body turned into a ball of fire, and the mes burned for hundreds of meters. ck mud within burning range.


    But the sun also burns overnight a day, and the fireball burns a lot of ck mud, but for Azi Dakaha who has turned the entire outer gate 54545 into a ck mud region and can continue to produce ck mud, Wu Ming''s approach is also useless.


    As the fireball burned, powerful ws attacked Wu Ming.


    However Wu Ming had already started reading other words.


    "Fear the man with the wings, the evil and the mighty, frighten me with the wings! My wings will bring a curse to you! Evil cannot attack me!"


    "Shhh"


    Like an instant eleration, Wu Ming left the ce in an instant, and the owner of the w fluttered in the air.


    Looking closely, it was apletely ck Azi Dakaha.


    Wu Ming who flew to the other side of the Azi Dakaha team, stabilized his body, and opened his mouth with ridicule.


    "Don''t always rush after pretending to attack. This trick didn''t work for me in the first ce."


    But Azi Dakaha also replied with cynical words.


    "So what, can''t you kill me?"


    Immediately after, Azi Dakaha smiled in satisfaction.


    "Don''t forget, you are trapped here by me now."

 Chapter 863: Still being handled

    Chapter 863: Still being handled


    During the day when Wu Ming and Azi Dakaha were constantly fighting, as if excessive destruction would usher in a new life, Wu Ming crushed a lot of ck mud, but at the same time, ck mud was also produced inrge quantities, causing the ck mud to swell. speed up deployment.


    It was said that it covered the entire outer door of 54545 in one day, but it was only because the ck mud found by the people outside the outer door of 54545 after a day had spread to the wall, and the ck mud was not because the wall stopped spreading, it was only because of an order. Azi Dakahana to "trap Wu Ming" stopped spreading, and the parapet only served as a dividing line.


    During this period, Wu Ming did not care how the ck mud eroded the city outside the 54545 gate. After all, everything that had to be evacuated was also withdrawn. At the same time, Wu Ming didn''t care how the ck mud gradually trapped him and he fought Azi Dakaha.


    Turning the entire outer gate of 54545 into his own demon cave, not only has the idea of besieging Wu Ming, but also preventing others from interfering with Azi Dakaha and Wu Ming''s fight, not only satisfying Wu Ming and Azi Dakaha''s wishes, but also to prevent outside interference. .


    As for why, because it was rted to Wu Ming''s n...


    Although it seemed that Wu Ming was now trapped in this cave full of ck mud, but in reality He was indeed trapped.


    Whether it was entering the Reality Marble or going through the Gate, it was blocked by the magic that Azi Dakaha had bestowed.


    In legend, Azi Dakaha mastered thousands of magic. Despite mankind''sst trial as Absolute Evil, Azi Dakaha is still Azi Dakaha, and thousands of magics are naturally still usable.


    Reality Marble and Gate are theoretically just the use of space, as long as magic is used properly, it can naturally be blocked.


    But Wu Ming didn''t panic at all, after all, he didn''t want to leave like this.


    It was true that Azi Dakaha was hostile to Wu Ming, and in the constant confrontation with Azi Dakaha, he became more and more convinced of this.


    Normally a person with ck mud would be Wu Ming''s enemy, or take him as an enemy, but this time Azi Dakaha was really serious, and it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that he was obsessed.


    As humanity''sst trial, Azi Dakaha will be obsessed with eliminating Wu Ming first, rather than carrying out the task of humanity''s final trial, which is already abnormal in its own right.


    Little Garden''s rules must not be broken by anyone in Little Garden except Wu Ming. Although there are some people who take advantage of loopholes and find loopholes, they can only take advantage of small, harmless cracks and loopholes. It was impossible to drill the cracks of Little Garden and take advantage of Little Garden.


    The same is true of mankind''s final trials. Azi Dakaha, who was released from the seal, did not give trials to humans, but insteadpeted with Wu Ming here. This is absolutely impossible.


    There was no problem counterattacking against the enemy, but Azi Dakaha clearly wanted to decide between life and death with Wu Ming before doing anything else.


    Perhaps it was because of the purity of the ck mud that Azi Dakaha''s enmity towards Wu Ming had escted into an obsession, and the power of the ck mud had even made Azi Dakaha the responsibility of mankind''sst trial. ced behind "Obsession with Wu Ming", so as long as he is still around, Azi Dakaha will not be responsible for mankind''s final test.


    To put it simply, there is a "ridicule for Azi Dakaha" in Wu Ming''s body, and it is the kind that Azi Dakaha doesn''t pay any attention to at all.


    Although Wu Ming didn''t want to "make fun of" Azi Dakaha at first, but he felt that this prevented Azi Dakaha from harming the outside world, and he himself and Azi Dakaha fought in this cave all day, or all night.


    Azi Dakaha was released at night, and now, although Wu Ming can''t see the weather outside, but with his own time concept, it is now almost night.


    And through this day of confrontation, Wu Ming had almost found what he needed to understand.


    "Do you still have time to be distracted?" The three-meter-tall Azi Dakaha rushed in front of Wu Ming, taking advantage of the momentary distraction, and a huge dragon w with ck mud ruthlessly pressed onto Wu Ming''s face.


    "Boom" Wu Ming also pressed a palm against Azi Dakaha''s dragon w, and a dull sound of colliding with each other entered his ears, and the atmosphere was constantly restless.


    "Isn''t that natural? After all, even if I get distracted, you can''t beat me."


    Since the fight with Azi Dakaha, the spiritual power is in a state close to the main body, as long as anything that enters within 100 meters of Wu Ming, he can immediately see and respond.


    Relying on the strength in twelve incarnations, this was why Wu Ming was able to face Azi Dakaha for a day.


    Close-range grappling, recovering from time to time, burning it once surrounded by ck mud that was about to move, and then using it to move, simply, it felt like Wu Ming had been with Azi Dakaha like a joke.


    No, I can''t say that either, because...


    "Lightning! Lightning! Lightning! I am a conqueror who can beat thousands with white, tens of thousands with thousands, and tens of thousands with tens of thousands. Now please shine a light for me, who is on the side of justice, and grant me divine power! I am the one who destroys all enemies and enmity, humans and demons!"


    Wu Ming who opposed Azi Dakaha, shouted the power of the spirit word very quickly, and saw Wu Ming turned into a thunderbolt, quickly distanced himself from Azi Dakaha, and was injured by the lightning. When the lightning arrived, it caused a very short paralyzing effect on Azi Dakaha.


    Deadly incarnation, Wu Ming''s figure was revealed, but his hand that had passed through Azi Dakaha''s palm seemed to be poisoned by pitch ck.


    However as if he had already adapted to this, Wu Ming did not panic at all, and then, he sang the word spirit again.


    "A person with the highest protective divine power, God protects him, the devil hates him, all enemies can''t get close, like a source of vitality that is constantly surging, giving the world the same protection."


    With thepletion of the reading, Wu Ming''s arm returned to its original state.

 Chapter 864: Strength used together

    Chapter 864: Strength used together


    "Sure enough, not only the Divine Sword of Salvation has the aura of Root, but also my strength."


    In fact Wu Ming had long known that his strength had a weak restraining effect on Azi Dakaha, or on the ck mud on Azi Dakaha.


    After all, the Twelve Incarnations are the same as the Divine Sword of Salvation, the existence that has been baptized together with Wu Ming in the Great Root is naturally the aura of the Root. That is, strength also has the ability to withstand Azi Dakaha even though it is very weak.


    In the same way, the erosion damage to the ck mud also has a certain healing effect, thus making Wu Ming who never dared to fight Azi Dakaha in close quarters.


    However, because the recovery effect is not very optimistic, Wu Ming can''t stay in close contact with Azi Dakaha for too long, if there is too much contact, the incarnation will still fail.


    But this power alone is not enough, whether it is the Divine Sword of Salvation or the Twelve Incarnations, the power of the Root contained in it is too rare, even if it kills Azi Dakaha in an instant, Azi Dakaha It will also be restored by the ck mud.


    Moreover, this ce has now be Azi Dakaha''s ck mud cave. If all the ck mud is not cleaned, as long as Azi Dakaha is in contact with the ck mud, it will be caused by Wu Ming, the wound willpletely disappear, no, even the damage caused by the Non-Root power, Azi Dakaha can recover as before.


    As it is now.


    Although Azi Dakaha''s palm previously injured Wu Ming, he was also injured by a trace of Root''s power in Wu Ming''s incarnation, but the ck mud tentacle approached Azi Dakaha, when he lightly touched it, the wound immediately recovered, and it was impossible to see that he was injured at all.


    From this it can be seen that Wu Ming still can''tpletely eliminate Azi Dakaha.


    "You can''t do anything to me without ''power'', and you can only y with me in my cage like a lowly rat, hahaha!!" It was as if Azi Dakaha was quite satisfied with Wu Ming''s defenseless appearance, Yet hisughter could only add to the despair.


    But only disappointingly, Wu Ming was not human.


    After catching his breath, Wu Ming pondered.


    ording to Azi Dakaha, it seemed that he had never exerted his full strength, only toying with Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming didn''t think that Azi Dakaha was bluffing. Azi Dakaha was an existence that had once fought against millions of gods in the heavens and was not weak. Although it is three digits, it is not weaker than two digits. The final test of mankind in the number of digits is enough for the blood to produce a god-level body.


    By the way, this information was asked by the Wu Ming clone of Kalki, and this information was mixed in the previous runes.


    Don''t know if it''s because Azi Dakaha is covered in ck mud. So far Wu Ming had never seen Azi Dakaha use the blood proliferation avatar trick, but this move should be considered passive and could not be used actively.


    Moreover, Azi Dakaha who was infected with the ck mud might already have assimted into the ck mud, so is this trick useless?


    Facts have proven that Wu Ming thinks more.


    Since his blood is infected and assimted with the ck mud, doesn''t that mean that the ck mud is Azi Dakaha''s blood?


    "Roar----!"


    Suddenly Azi Dakaha roared, and under Wu Ming''s solemn expression, an invisible object emerged from the ck mud.


    There is no doubt that this is the sub-body of Azi Dakaha covered in ck.


    "Hoohoho!!" This dark and indistinct body part roared in unison, then ran towards Wu Ming, or was carried away by the ck mud.


    It seemed that Azi Dakaha would not continue to "y" with Wu Ming, and he thought so too.


    "God said, sinners! God said, man needs purification! That''s it, send me a big flood! In the name of the supreme king, I will grant the same liberation to the world!"


    It wasn''t until the front of Azi Dakaha''s body was so close to Wu Ming that he finished reading.


    In an instant, waves like the sea surged out of nowhere from behind Wu Ming, and rushed back to Azi Dakaha''s body and arge amount of ck mud.


    In an instant, a flood urred.


    The flood that submerged the ground of the entire outer gate in 54545 made Azi Dakaha subconsciously raise the height of his position, and he was clearly surprised by Wu Ming''s move.


    Without stopping at all, Wu Ming stretched out his left hand and continued to read other words.


    "You broke the covenant and brought sin into the world. Sunday  sinners will be punished. Crush its back, dig its bones, hair, and brains, and stomp on it blood and mud. I will keep the word of God and give you destruction."


    The flood changed color and turned ck.


    At the same time, the flood also underwent a fundamental change, the ck mud was eroded by the flood with twice the strength of the source, it must be said to be quite shocking.


    But just thebination of two incarnations is not enough to have a more serious effect on the ck mud, and because of mutual restraint, the ck mud also swallowed up the ck flood that instantly submerged the ground of the outer door 54545 little by little.


    "I didn''t expect you to keep such a trump card." Azi Dakaha praised Wu Ming.


    These two incarnations are not known to Azi Dakaha, or Wu Ming is deliberately not using them, perhaps for the sake of surprise now.


    "But it''s not enough!"


    Azi Dakaha looked mocking, the wings of the ck shadow behind him mmed, and arge amount of ck mud seemed to be recreated, crowding from behind Azi Dakaha with a steady stream, Increasing the amount of ck mud, and also speeding up the rate at which the ck mud erodes the ck sea.


    But surprisingly Azi Dakaha is still left behind.


    "Lightning! Lightning! Lightning! I am a conqueror who can beat thousands with white, tens of thousands, and tens of thousands with tens of thousands. Now please shine a light for me, who is on the side of justice, and give me divine strength!"


    He stretched out his right hand, and Wu Ming thought again with new words


    Countless thunderbolts mixed in the ck flood, and the ck flood with lightning was temporarily equivalent to the ck mud being refilled.


    At this moment, Wu Ming''s outstretched hands suddenly sped together.


    "I am the one who destroys all enemies and enmity, humans and demons!"


    Suddenly, Wu Ming adjusted the incarnation to the maximum output. Suddenly the ce that was amodated by the ck sea, or directly the entire outer door 54545, suddenly made a thunderous masterpiece, and the ck sea instantly turned into a rumbling sea.


    However arge amount of lightning did not spread, but continued to vaporize the entire ck sea, and the entire ck sea disappeared rapidly at a speed that was visible to the naked eye.


    "Is your head broken? Or are your movements not well controlled at all?"


    Azi Dakahaughed at Wu Ming''s game of "his own attack nullifies his own attack".


    But then, Azi Dakaha realized something was wrong.


    Because the whole cave of ck mud is foggy.

 Chapter 865: Erosion Fog

    Chapter 865: Erosion Fog


    "What do you want to do?!" Azi Dakaha couldn''t help but scream.


    The ck sea that was evaporated by the incarnation had now turned into countless mists, filling the entire ck mud cave.


    And from the outside, a billowing white mist emerged from arge number of holes in the ck mud cave, as if the inside was on fire, and this thick fog did indeed attract the attention of outsiders.


    "What''s that?!" Someone shouted, and some people saw the foging out.


    Gradually, arge number ofmunity members around the natural wall 54545 put down their work one by one and looked at the cave with thick fog.


    Many brave people flew into the sky, hoping to observe it up close.


    "Smoke? No, is it fog?" Mandora rode a dragon flying into the sky, which would make it easier to investigate this fog.


    After Mandora checked the defensive Gift he had prepared, he pointed the flying dragon towards the spreading mist and began to investigate.


    In the sky not far away, Shiroyasha flew towards this side.


    Knowing the seriousness of the matter, several outer doors around the 54,545 outer doors have been closed together by the northern districtyer.


    In this way, Shiroyasha could only move to the nearest outer door that was blocked first, and then use his own way toe.


    And Shiroyasha who does not have methods like Wu Ming, can only fly.


    "This power..." And this thick fog also pulled the Shiroyasha who had just arrived, which made her who was about tond give up, and turned towards the cave and left immediately.


    Wu Ming had used it in front of Shiroyasha, and this mist clearly had an aura that was very simr or exactly the same as Wu Ming''s, how could it not attract Shiroyasha''s attention.


    And in the temporary conference room the leader of the 54545 Outer Front Alliance, Sandora who was alone with Wi to discuss the situation, also ran out due to the fog, and Wi was naturally the same.


    "Vero." Wi muttered under her breath, jumped up, and also flew.


    "WaitWait a minute, Lord Vero!?" Sandora immediately followed after seeing this.


    And just as Sandora was following Wi into the sky, Shiroyasha who happened to run into the two of them, issued a warning.


    "Don''t get too close, this fog may be full of corrosives." Shiroyasha has seen the power of the ocean of annihtion at the outer door, but the Absolute Evil clone is dead and there is not even any trash left, this fog may be erosion.


    "Shiroyasha-sama?! You have arrived?!" Sandora was quite surprised to see Shiroyasha here.


    "It didn''t take me long to arrive, and I rushed over when I saw the changes here." Shiroyasha nodded to Sandora and Wi.


    "We also came here after seeing the changes here." Sandora answered, and then, she looked at the temporarymunity station around her.


    If you take a closer look, thismunity is very close to the wall, if this corrosive fog spreads, it will be bad.


    Sandora immediately asked.


    "Shiroyasha-sama, do you need us to tell the surroundingmunity to withdraw?" Even though she and Shiroyasha were both Floor Masters,pared to Shiroyasha, whether it was strength or qualifications, Sandora asked Shiroyasha for guidance.


    But Wi answered Sandora instead of Shiroyasha.


    "This is a Gift from Vero, with Vero''s aura." Wi means no need to back down.


    Not only that, Wi also gave Shiroyasha the feeling of wanting to go straight in.


    "Don''t act rashly, Wi." Shiroyasha, seeing Wi''s impulse, said to Wi.


    Immediately after, Shiroyasha looked at Sandora.


    "It is better to let the others retreat at some distance. Besides, I don''t know what''s going on inside."


    "Okay, Shiroyasha-sama, I will tell you right away."


    However at this moment, a figure fell from the sky not far away.


    "That Big Brother Mandora!?" Sandra was surprised.


    Why did Mandora suddenly fall from the sky? Is it in danger?


    Even though they didn''t know what had happened to Mandora, Shiroyasha and the others weren''t going to just watch Mandora fall.


    "Whoosh!!" Suddenly Shiroyasha rushed out at speed like a rocket, and easily saved the fallen Mandora and the flying dragon that was carrying Mandora.


    Wi and Sandora also flew together.


    "Brother Mandora?!" shouted Sandora and flew to Shiroyasha.


    Shiroyasha held aa Flying Dragon in one hand and Mandora, who was also in aa in the other, with a dignified expression on him face.


    Because whether it was a flying dragon or Mandora, or him skin was full of burn marks.


    "Shouldn''t have been identally eroded by the mist that spread during the investigation, but don''t worry, it''s just a severe burn on the skin," Shiroyasha said, and handed the flying dragon and Mandora to Sandora.


    Maybe outside Little Garden, a severe burn to the skin is a serious injury, but in Little Garden, it is only a light injury, not to mention that Mandora is a subspecies of fire dragon, and has a certain resistance to fire-like damage, so this is not a big problem.


    "Sandora, after bringing Mandora back, immediately notify the surroundingmunity to retreat ten kilometers, and notice the changes here. It is absolutely impossible to retreat any further."


    "Yes, Shiroyasha-sama." Sandora who was worried about her brother, immediately nodded, then flew with Mandora and the flying dragon.


    After that, Shiroyasha saw the misting out of the Cave and spoke to Wi.


    "Even the fire dragon subspecies can burn, and it seems that this fog is not easy." Shiroyasha said subconsciously.


    Even though she knew Wu Ming was very strong, he could always bring her new surprises.


    "Vero is in danger," Wi said, and she was about to barge in again.


    "Is this really that good?"


    There was probably no outsider, and Shiroyasha''s somewhat whispery and strange words entered Wi''s ears.


    "Although Vero isn''t safe, it can''t be said to be dangerous. I know that man better than you." After all, in terms of the length of time they had known each other and Wu Ming''s understanding, Shiroyasha did have an advantage over Wi.


    "That person is not someone to be knocked down just like that, even if the opponent is Absolute Evil."


    Otherwise, Wu Ming wouldn''t be able to make big strides after fighting Azi Dakaha for a day.


    Therefore, this was no reason to be able to stop Wi.


    Knowing this, Shiroyasha immediately flew to Wi and spoke again.


    "Perhaps this is just a critical moment, and you can''t guarantee that your random distraction won''t ruin Vero''s ns."


    "Un..." Wi immediately felt embarrassed.


    Must say that this is in Wi''s hands.


    Indeed, Wu Ming and Azi Dakaha had been fighting for a day, what if now was a critical moment and they were interrupted by Wi''s sudden intrusion.


    "I will stay on the margins and watch him get better."


    However at this moment, a space-distorting heat wave wasunched from a corner of the cave and mmed straight into the wall, resulting in a shocking explosion.

 Chapter 866: Khvarenah (Halo of The Supreme Ruler)

    Chapter 866: Khvarenah (Halo of The Supreme Ruler)


    The timeline jumps forward a few minutes.


    The mist created by Wu Ming''s incarnation has not yet dispersed outside, and arge amount of fog is concentrated in this cave with poor permeability, and it will not be able to dissipate for a while.


    In the first ce, the fog damaged the environment in the cave, and the environment inside the cave waspletely ck mud.


    "Hey" The mist came into contact with the ck mud and emitted a sound of corrosion of something.


    The corroded ck mud had no choice but to endure it passively, because the fog was too small, unless the ck mud filled the entire cave.


    "This?!" Azi Dakaha could see the essence of this mist.


    Azi Dakaha suddenly saw the true color of this mist. This is just a ck sea of gas molecules, and these molecules have a Root power that adds to the two, that is, this power is constantly eroding the ck mud.


    But when these gas molecules erode the ck mud, the mist molecules themselves also die, because the ck mud also has the ability to erode, and the gas molecules will also be eroded by the ck mud when they scrape off the ck mud. It can be said that even the ck mud can passively endure, and will not suffer much.


    But these gas molecules were originally left behind, the purpose is to cover Wu Ming, even if they are consumed, it doesn''t matter, or even if they are consumed.


    Since it was a cover, then Wu Ming naturally had a n to do something.


    As an existence with the same aura in his head, Azi Dakaha didn''t just wait for Wu Ming to continue his next move.


    "Don''t think about it!!" No matter what Wu Ming wanted to do, Azi Dakaha would never let Wu Ming get what he wanted.


    While speaking, Azi Dakaha opened his mouth and saw that the inside of Azi Dakaha''s mouth was also covered in ck mud.


    In the mouth of this pitch-ck giant, a small sh of fire suddenly appeared between the fangs, and it was constantly agitated. In an instant, Wu Ming who was hidden in the mist could clearly feel that a world was starting to emerge.


    ording to legend, the three-headed dragon was a human king who was led by the Angn Zoroastrian evil god Manuel to be a dragon. Before he was defeated in the incarnation of the three-headed dragon, he once destroyed a third of the world.


    And this legacy that destroyed a third of the world had be Azi Dakaha''s Gift in the world of Little Garden, known as the strongest gift of the sh typeKhvarenah (Halo of The Supreme Ruler).


    At this time, the light that Azi Dakaha said belonged to Khvarenah gradually condensed, and in the process, a trace of ck aura also rose to the sh, making Khvarenah dyed ck.


    There is no doubt that it is ck mud.


    "No matter what you want to do, I will kill youpletely before you are done!!" Azi Dakaha will use Khvarenah mixed with ck mud topletely kill Wu Ming.


    The voice fell, and Azi Dakaha sprayed Khvarenah strengthened by ck mud on the ground.


    An ominous extreme heat wave was the first to gush out of Az Dakaha''s mouth, whose heat sure could melt steel in an instant.


    Immediately after, an extremely strange scene appeared.


    A ray of heat with a diameter of more than ten meters wasunched from the mouth of the three meter high Azi Dakaha controlled by Azi Dakaha, and headed straight for Wu Ming''s position, or in other words covered in fog.


    The mist that was hit by the heat rays disappeared in an instant, and the mist that was close to the heat rays basically evaporatedpletely. In the end, the heat beam hit the stationary position, producing a violent explosion. Not only that. In the end, the ck mud cave was prated, and Khvarenah was directly sprayed by Azi Dakaha.


    But at this moment, Wu Ming''s voice entered Az Dakaha''s ears.


    Azi Dakaha was sure Wu Ming was behind it.


    In other words, Wu Ming avoided Khvarenah.


    It could be that the disturbance from this eroding fog caused Azi Dakaha''s perception ability to drop momentarily, so that he didn''t notice Wu Ming''s movements.


    Since the mist covered his body, Wu Ming began to sing the words of the incarnation and came behind Azi Dakaha.


    But before Azi Dakaha got angry, the emotion of surprise invaded Azi Dakaha''s heart first.


    "For victory,e to me quickly! Eternal sun, please give me a shining horse."


    A demonic voice whispered into Azi Dakaha''s ear, and at the same time, Azi Dakaha could feel heat spreading behind him.


    Immediately after, there was another paragraph of words of reinforcement.


    "Spiritual horse with strong legs, with the Dragon of the Root lifeline, I will give you eternal glory, and bring the wheel of light that symbolizes me to shine!" Heat mixed with a lot of Root power.


    It is certain that Wu Ming is behind Azi Dakaha, and it is very close.


    But then, Azi Dakaha hesitated.


    There can''t be so much power in Root, right? !


    But what is certain is that if Azi Dakaha is hit by this attack, he will most likely ignore Little Garden''s rules and be killed.


    Big crisis.


    But Azi Dakaha will not remain silent.


    If Wu Ming''s stance hits Azi Dakaha, Azi Dakaha can indeed be killed in seconds. However, at such close range, if Wu Ming was hit by Khvarenah...


    Khvarenah who had not beenpletely extinguished in him mouth, shed a ck light again, and Azi Dakaha turned around suddenly and sprayed it.


    Several meters of heat rays instantly covered everything in front of Azi Dakaha.


    Even though Khvarenah''s strength and range weren''t as strong as before due to himck of charging, Azi Dakaha didn''t think Wu Ming could withstand this blow.


    "Where are you attacking, Azi Dakaha."


    As Wu Ming spoke, the figure was revealed, and his current position was right next to the unfinished heat ray.


    Azi Dakaha was right, Wu Ming really couldn''t stand Khvarenah mixed with ck mud, but if Azi Dakaha couldn''t hit Wu Ming, it would be a different matter.


    It could be said that if Azi Dakaha shifted Khvarenah''s position a little, Wu Ming would definitely die, but Azi Dakaha missed it.


    "How is this possible?!" Azi Dakaha''s ck pupils widened slightly, apparently not believing in his own mistake.

 Chapter 867: Refraction? Wind and fog

    Chapter 867: Refraction? Wind and fog


    At such close range, how could Azi Dakaha, the three-headed demon dragon of Zoroastrianism, make a mistake in his final attempt on a dignified human?


    In Azi Dakaha''s perception, Wu Ming is clearly behind him, how can he shift his position?


    How could Khvarenah (Halo of The Supreme Ruler) Azi Dakaha be a coincidence and just miss Wu Ming?


    "Huh" Several winds blew past, brushing Azi Dakaha''s face, and the mist that was slowly dissipating due to the heat rays was also amplified by the wind, elerating the speed of dissipation.


    "The wind inyers refracts light..." The principle of refraction of light is very simple, nothing more than refraction that urs due to differences in the speed of light propagation through different media.


    Azi Dakaha guessed correctly, Wu Ming used the incarnation to control the wind, so that the wind inyers refracted the light, and the Khvarenahunched by Azi Dakaha slightly missed.


    As for how to operate it, Wu Ming was referring to Artoria''s Invisible Air.


    As the person most closely rted to Artoria, Wu Ming knows everything about Artoria, including the sword Merlin designed for Artoria to hide Excalibur, the Invisible Air.


    Invisible Air is a special Magecraft rather than Noble Phantasm.


    The principle is very simple, only using severalyers of wind attached to the holy sword to change the refractive index of light, thereby achieving the effect of covering the sword and preventing the opponent from getting information about the weapon.


    However, Invisible Air can only have a "covering" effect, and can''t achieve a "refraction" effect, also Wu Ming''s figure can''t be matched, and wants to make Khvarenah mixed with ck mud. It''s even harder to keep up with Khvarenah.


    But if it makes a miss, then no problem.


    The mist that spreads throughout here is the product of Wu Ming using incarnation to change his form. Naturally, it could be considered his strength, so it was quite easy to control.


    The mist itself was fine water, but this deste mist was a more refined existence.


    As we know, water can refract, although the refraction effect of fog is weaker than water, but it can also do this.


    Whether it was the fog that seemed to be blown away when Azi Dakaha used Khvarenah, or the use of fogbined with the wind to shift Wu Ming''s position, it was a one-handed operation.


    But light refraction alone will not make Azi Dakaha silent, let alone Azi Dakaha''s triple digit strength, Azi Dakaha can be called a "sage" for now, he is not that stupid.


    So just relying on these three powers is stillcking, and finally, Wu Ming opened an incarnation that is not verymonly used.


    When the incarnation of the multiyered wind he brought, the incarnation that was influenced by the incarnation and changed shape, and the mist thatbined the incarnations, thebination of the three brought Azi Dakaha''s deception.


    The wind covered Wu Ming''s figure, the mist reflected his figure, and the magic of the gods biochemically transformed the two into something that even an evil god could deceive...


    "The ultimate ''illusion''."


    Wu Ming said, raised his head, and looked at Azi Dakaha with a pair of eyes that emitted an extreme golden light.


    Wu Ming wasn''t good at illusions, but not being good didn''t mean he wasn''t.


    Back then in Ennd, Wu Ming was influenced by Merlin''s powerful illusion, and gained a lot of experience with illusions, and today, it is also useful.


    Although Wu Ming did not try hard in the illusion, but thebination of many powers finally reached the ultimate illusion that even the gods could deceive.


    Azi Dakaha''s failure was the best evidence of Wu Ming''s "illusion".


    "A little trick to trick people!! It leaves me clueless!!" Azi Dakaha looked angry.


    If Wu Ming can defeat him in a head-to-head duel, he will be confident and not angry, because Wu Ming is the Dragon of the Root, even if he is defeated by Wu Ming, there is nothing to be ashamed of, but Wu Ming uses this kind of illusion. , little trick on his back? !


    And not to mention the issue of identity, he Azi Dakaha is a three-headed dragon who has mastered thousands of magics but he is blinded by mere illusions, which is a great humiliation.


    But what Azi Dakaha needs to think about now is not anger. It was toote for him to dodge. What he needed to consider now was how to take over the condensed andpressed palm-sized piece in Wu Ming''s hand, which had already started to erupt.


    The heat he felt at first radiated from this one.


    "Azi Dakaha." With Wu Ming''s smile, Azi Dakaha was covered in sunlight.


    ...


    Outside the cave, themunity members who formed an alliance around the royal walls were frightened, and after Sandora delivered Shiroyasha''s instructions, they began to retreat.


    The huge heat beam that pierced through from the cave just now shattered most of the walls, and the aftermath of the explosion also affected many people, although there were no casualties, many people were injured.


    Although the parapet was by no means so strong that there was nothing to destroy, it was not something that could be simply destroyed. As a big barrier in dividing Little Garden, the quality of the parapet is naturally guaranteed, moreover there is also the existence of a realm gate on the wall that elevates the quality of the realm wall to another level.


    But it was the strange heat rays emitted from the cave that easily broke the barrier wall.


    But they couldn''t confirm who sent the attack just now, was it Absolute Evil or the hero fighting Absolute Evil?


    But what was certain was, no matter who actually fought, no matter who caused the terrifying attack just now, another person who could fight against an opponent for a day could be described as a formidable existence.


    If these people had only paid attention to the incident that the outer door of 54545 was submerged in ck mud, they had now risen to the point of fright.


    That''s why they didn''t hesitate to start retreating when they found out that Shiroyasha signaled for everyone to back off.


    After all, this is impossible...


    From time to time, certainmunity members in the team retreated to look into the dark cave that had been drilled behind them.


    If the same heat beam just now hit them again, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    It''s better to go back several distances in a row.


    Immediately after, saw the silhouettes of Shiroyasha and Wi hanging in the sky, and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Right now, Shiroyasha, the East Floor Master, and the strongest demon, Wi in the North District were covering their retreat.


    Turns out this guy was thinking too much, Shiroyasha and Wi did cover their retreat, but they both also had a lingering fear about the attack just now.


    "That''s the power of Absolute Evil."

 Chapter 868: A very high flame

    Chapter 868: A very high me


    Shiroyasha''s face was very serious.


    She firmly believed that it was a trick of Absolute Evil Azi Dakaha, the strongest Gift of the sh-heat system, Khvarenah, the power that destroyed a third of the world.


    "Vero is fine." Even though Wiforted herself, she was still worried about Wu Ming.


    Wi was like this, and Shiroyasha was naturally not much better off.


    Even if she regained his spiritual status, she might not be able to face Absolute Evil.


    "If it really ends. I..."


    However before Shiroyasha could finish speaking, the entire cavern instantly turned red, as if its insides were on fire.


    Shiroyasha who sensed the danger, immediately retreated. Immediately after, a pir of zing fire with a great reach rose into the sky. The entire sky was dyed red, and space began to be distorted by pirs of fire.


    "This Sunlight?!" Shiroyasha raised her hand, covering most of her face.


    The eruption of the pir of fire caused a strong gust of wind. A gust of wind swept the several teams in the vicinity who had not finished retreating as if to blow the air, causing everyone to feel suffocated for more than ten seconds.


    After struggling to withstand the strong winds, it was extreme heat.


    The boundary wall began to slowly melt, and some of the soil outside the boundary wall turned directly into magma.


    Among the alliance members who had not finished their retreat, many things, such as tents, paper, human hair, etc., were instantly burned by the heat of the pir of fire, and even many people''s clothes were on fire.


    Even Sandora and the others with the blood of the fire dragon couldn''t stand the heat. The sweat that they had just shed immediately evaporated, and they also felt a seriousck of water in their bodies. Some ordinary people do not even sweat resulting in aa.


    Some special races themselves were affected, for example Ayesha''s body that came to support voluntarily, even fluctuated, as if it was about to die, Jack was so scared that he immediately used him body to protect Ayesha.


    It could be said that if it wasn''t for the alliance people starting to retreat before Shiroyasha, right now many people would have instantly evaporated because of the pir of fire that pierced the entire ck mud cave.


    After all, the ck mud cave spread throughout the outer gate of 54545. Although it was hard to believe, the pir of fire also spread throughout the outer gate of 54545.


    At such close range, Shiroyasha could actually judge that the pir of fire in front of her had such an ability.


    Immediately after, Shiroyasha''s expression changed, because she found that the fire pir did not intend to stop at all, and even elerated the fire pir and rushed to the sky.


    "Not good?!"


    Shiroyasha, who saw this scene was shocked. If a pir of fire of this size and strength shot into the sky, a huge pit would definitely burst into the sky above Little Garden, or would spread over arge area. The Little Garden curtain from the range will definitely have a serious impact on Little Garden.


    At that time, something will happen to some of the races that are protected by Little Garden''s veil, such as vampires who cannot face the sun directly, and will burn in the suddenly dangerous sun.


    Yet someone was one step ahead of Shiroyasha.


    "Shh-"


    Wi rushed into the sky like a broken bamboo at a very fast speed, and it seemed like she was going to use her own strength to stop this powerful pir of fire rising from the ground.


    "Wi!?" Shiroyasha cursed silently, and immediately flew off.


    This pir of fire is not a trivial matter, let alone the range of the fire, even this power can''t be blocked just like that.


    But so what, if you can''t stop it, you don''t have to stop it?


    The answer was of course no, and Shiroyasha onlyined that Wi was prepared to take the risk alone, and had no other meaning.


    So Shiroyasha immediately caught up with Wi.


    "Wi, why are you always so impulsive." While flying at extreme speed, Shiroyasha said to Wi.


    "Because they will be in danger." Wi just answered.


    Is it because of the children from your ownmunity?


    Shiroyasha nced slightly, looking at the small person on the ground that couldn''t have been smaller.


    Although direct sunlight is also harmful to spirits, it''s not fatal, Wi doesn''t need to be too anxious at all, right?


    If Wi was really in charge, she would have long been the Floor Master of the North District.


    There must be another reason.


    "There''s Vero''s aura on the pir of fire, and I have to help him clear it up before he makes a mistake." Wi means this is the fire that Wu Ming lit.


    Sure enough, it''s for Wu Ming''s sake...


    Shiroyasha immediately made a helpless look.


    "No matter what, this pir of fire can''t break the curtain of Little Garden, otherwise there will be big trouble." Shiroyasha corrected again.


    "I don''t have any defensive gifts, and the star beasts are toote to summon, Wi, what can you do?"


    Honestly, have no problem with Shiroyasha destroying the city, killing and burning it, but she really has ws in terms of protection, defense, etc., not to mention he still hasn''t regained his spiritual status, even more than half way through.


    Shiroyasha also revealed this shoring when she was attacked by Absolute Evil''s body.


    Of course, this can''t be med on Shiroyasha, everyone has ws, and who makes her face such perverted crises over and over again.


    In order to face Absolute Evil''s clones, let''s not talk about Shiroyasha herself, even his nemesis would have to spend some effort to exterminate them all. Of course, if Shiroyasha got her spiritual back.


    If it was a normal attack or something, Shiroyasha was naturally capable of defending.


    However this time the pir of fire was definitely not an ordinary attack, it seemed like Wu Ming''s fatal strike against Azi Dakaha.


    Let''s not talk about whether Azi Dakaha can stop him, however, there is no way for him to stop Shiroyasha for the time being.


    "Nature''s gate No." The first time Wi thought of using the natural gate to move the pir of fire, but the other side of the natural gate was another realm gate, which might affect other people.


    "It really doesn''t work, you can only release the same powerful attack from the opposite direction topensate."


    Although this method will eventually cause arge vertical explosion, seeing the scope of the fire pir, and after the explosion, it will definitely affect some of the buildings around the outer door, but it is better than the curtain. Little Garden is broken.


    "In that case, use the power of ''death'' to eliminate it." As a great demon born between life and death, Wi naturally holds the power of "death", and this will not cause an explosion.


    Wi''s face condensed, elerated the flight, and rushed straight to the top of the pir of fire.


    Wi beckoned, and arge amount of ck death energy permeated the surroundings, hitting the pir of fire head-on.


    Must say that this has an effect, but the scope is too small. This pir of fire affected the outer door of 54545, and Wi was unable topletely stop it.


    "Leave it to me next!!" Shiroyasha also elerated, even a few points faster than Wi''s speed just now.


    After all, Shiroyasha was also a former White Night Demon Lord, and Wi blocked many pirs of fire, it was just a "fish sneaking through the", and she had to stop it at all costs.


    At this moment, the pir of fire suddenly weakened in speed, and it disappeared little by little? !


    "This..."


    If asked when Shiroyasha was most embarrassed, she would definitely answer. There has never been a more embarrassing time than now.

 Chapter 869: the whole outer door turns into magma

    Chapter 869: the whole outer door turns into magma


    When Wu Ming recited two consecutive mantrs, which doubled his incarnation.


    Not only that, when Wu Ming used the power of the Root gathered by these seven incarnations, all of them were put into incarnations by Wu Ming.


    This not only increased him to the point where he could deal lethal damage to Azi Dakaha, but it also increased the incarnation range to the extreme.


    Moreover, ck mud is the best igniting material for the sr fire mixed with Root''s power. Therefore it is precisely for this reason, and the reason for the blessing of Root''s power, that the pir of erupting fire that can spread throughout the outer door 54545, burns all the ck mud on the door. beyond 54545.


    But Wu Ming was not a reckless person. After the explosion, the mes formed pirs of fire and were released into the sky. He does this to prevent the explosion from affecting people or objects around it.


    It could be said that if Wu Ming let it explode at will, even if the alliance members retreated for a certain distance, they would instantly evaporate.


    After all, this is the sr fire that burns the entire 54545 outer door, and more seriously, the surrounding outer door can also be affected by the me.


    But if that pir of fire exploded into the sky, it would not affect the surrounding people or things, but if that pir of fire was really allowed to shoot up into the sky, Little Garden''s curtain would definitely be shattered.


    When the explosion reaches a certain level, it will start, cutting the pir of fire from the middle.


    As we all know, the pir of fire is not a pir, but only a pir-shaped object formed from continuous bursts of fire.


    If it is cut from the middle, the first half of the fire pir will disappear without any back force, and the remaining strength of the second half of the fire pir will not be enough to break through Little Garden''s curtain, and will not even reach that height.


    Wu Ming used this to prevent the pir of fire from breaking through Little Garden''s curtains.


    In addition, the curtain of Little Garden is a great distance from the ground, which can actually allow a pir of fire to erupt for a certain distance. When the fire weakens, the pir of fire will be cut off after the countdown is over.


    After all, if you used the fire pir annihtion at the start, it would most likely not work. After all, the current strength is too much greater than the strength, and can only wait for the fire pir to weaken and then cut the fire pir from the middle to achieve the desired ideal.


    It turned out that Wu Ming was right, after the fire pir was cut from the middle, the first half of the fire pir quickly disappeared, and the remaining half of the fire pir basically started to slowly dissipate due tock of energy.


    Even though Shiroyasha and Wi didn''t know exactly what had happened, they could be sure that this was what Wu Ming did.


    He didn''t need anyone else to clean up the mess, he could handle everything himself.


    "This is really troublesome, but I was surprised~" Shiroyasha sighed as if helpless and relieved.


    It can be said that Wu Ming once again refreshed Shiroyasha''s gaze.


    In short, the crisis in which the veil of Little Garden was about to be destroyed had been lifted.


    Butpared to the previous crisis of Absolute Evil, this crisis was truly a children''s crisis.


    "I don''t know what happened to Absolute Evil." Thinking of this, Shiroyasha lowered his head, she wanted to see how Absolute Evil was.


    Clouds floated around Shiroyasha, and at the same time, there were many white clouds blocking Shiroyasha''s view, indicating her current position.


    If outside Little Garden, it is already a life-threatening height for ordinary humans, but not too high for the Little Garden world, nor too high for Shiroyasha, even with his strong eyesight, she is now also looking at the ground.


    Even though I can''t see everything clearly, it''s pretty much the same.


    The ground of the entire outer gate 54545 has beenpletely submerged in arge chunk, and has be a basin-like structure, because the soil in this section haspletely evaporated.


    However, the basin is currently not dry, but is filled with red magma, that is, magma that is not directly evaporated from the maind, filling all 54545 basins the size of the outer door.


    Even the parapet surrounding the outer door 54545, having half melted at this point, stopped melting due to the disappearance of the pir of fire.


    "This incredible sr fire can easily melt a dividing wall."


    If Shiroyasha regained his spiritual power, she could also melt the natural walls with the power of the sun, but she couldn''t melt the natural walls that fast.


    Once again, as a separate area, the natural wall that carried the gate was not something to be simply demolished.


    Only Azi Dakaha who was fused with the ck mud, and Wu Ming, who had the power of Root could break the barrier so easily.


    Shiroyasha didn''t know much about Absolute Evil, but she had been in contact with Wu Ming for so long, and she never expected Wu Ming to have such strength.


    Shiroyasha was now more and more interested in Wu Ming''s identity.


    "Vero." Wi, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly said, and flew straight down.


    Wi''s figure blew away the clouds, allowing Shiroyasha to see the entire image of thend.


    Shiroyasha took a closer look, and there seemed to be someone inside the magma...?


    Although it is not clearly visible in theva, it must be Wu Ming.


    Absolute Evil? Shiroyasha suddenly realized this matter.


    Shiroyasha who had a little worry, also swooped down and followed Wi.


    ...


    The person in the magma is indeed Wu Ming, but at this time he is not moving, except for his shoulders and head hanging in the magma, all other parts of his body are immersed in the magma, and he has produced many cracks all over his body, little blue magic particles are emitted from the cracks, and the magma is allowed to do secondary damage to this spiritual base.


    The way he is now is not caused by the explosion of the incarnation, but the copse caused by the excess of the spiritual base.


    He used seven incarnations at the same time before, and some of them instantly produced maximum output. Even though this spiritual base had been adjusted to the peak of the Servant spiritual base by Wu Ming, it was still unable to withstand the simultaneous use of seven incarnations.


    "If it is the main body, it should be fine," Wu Ming said weakly.


    If it is the power of Root, let alone the seven incarnations are used together, even if the twelve incarnations are used together, there will be no problem. Wu Ming had a deep understanding of his body''s strength.


    Although it is said that he tried to use the incarnation in this spiritual base, but his goal at this time was also achieved, and his hands under the magma could not help but tightly clench.


    Suddenly, a sweet voice came from the sky into Wu Ming''s ears.


    "Vero!"


    Wu Ming picked it up subconsciously, it was Wi.


    "It''s okay, Wi."


    Flying above the magma, Wi looked at Wu Ming, who was drenched in magma, and felt a little depressed.


    "It''s all my fault, sorry." Wi apologized to Wu Ming in embarrassment.


    If Wu Ming had not helped her deal with Maxwell, this kind of thing would not have happened.


    But Wu Ming shook his head.


    "Don''t me yourself, Wi, nothing happened to me."


    It would be better to say that it was still his wish, as to why...


    At this time, Shiroyasha also came to the sky above the magma, and asked nervously.


    "Vero!! Where is Absolute Evil now!?"


    As if responding to Shiroyasha''s words, there was a wave under the magma at this time.

 Chapter 870: Another Cosmology Avesta

    Chapter 870: Another Cosmology Avesta


    The reason why Shiroyasha asked Wu Ming about Azi Dakaha''s whereabouts waspletely because Shiroyasha knew that Absolute Evil could not be killed, or Absolute Evil could not be killed by Wu Ming, a man who was not human.


    Humanity''s final test can only be ovee by humans. Even if they really had the power to destroy Absolute Evil and kill Absolute Evil, Absolute Evil would be resurrected after that. This is Little Garden''s rule.


    And Shiroyasha didn''t know that Wu Ming could ignore Little Garden''s rule to kill Absolute Evil, so she was very anxious.


    After all, if Absolute Evil was still alive, then he would have to stay in thisvake like Wu Ming.


    This is indeed the problem. The entire magmake began to fluctuate little by little, as if something was about to be released. Slowly the entire magmake began to shake violently.


    "Sure enough, is he still alive?" Wu Ming showed a "not what I expected" look, it seemed he knew that Azi Dakaha was not killed by himself.


    "After all, Absolute Evil can only be ovee by humans. As a spirit, you can''t kill Absolute Evil," Shiroyasha said as she slowlynded by Wu Ming''s side, preparing to grab her and lead her away from here.


    Since it seemed that Absolute Evil shouldn''t have emerged from thevake right away, they still had time to retreat.


    Wi also came to the other side of Wu Ming, ready to work with Shiroyasha to save Wu Ming from thevake.


    "Don''t worry about me, this body will break soon, all of you go first." Wu Ming shook his head and refused the help of the two.


    "But mymunity also has a way of caring for the spirit body" said Wi sadly.


    It was only natural that Wi didn''t want Wu Ming to leave the stage just like that.


    "Simply sacrificing a hero to stop Absolute Evil would cause a huge blow to our morale." Shiroyasha also added.


    Moreover, the current alliance had suffered arge number of injuries due to the pir of fire created by Wu Ming. If morale dropped any further, it would really be over.


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but smile, then shook his head.


    "I didn''t mean to sacrifice myself, trust me."


    Although Wu Ming''s tone was weak as if he was about to die, his eyes were still full of excitement, and he was even a little happy?


    Shiroyasha and Wi were quite confused, and looked at each other, trying to figure out what Wu Ming was talking about from the other side.


    Yet neither of them understood what Wu Ming meant.


    "Do you believe me, believe me, stay away from here for a while, he really hates it, it will definitely be nted in my hands."


    Wi could be said to trust Wu Ming unconditionally, but Shiroyasha couldn''t.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t believe it, but that she didn''t dare to bet.


    Wu Ming seems to have been seriously injured at this time, if Absolute Evil kills Wu Ming, then it is not only a matter of morals, but there will be no one who can withstand Absolute Evil in this ce.


    Therefore, Shiroyasha felt it was better to retreat first, otherwise she could also restore his divinity, regaining his former strength.


    As bad as it was, Shiroyasha was still able to use thest of his abilities...


    "Let me take back the divinity..."


    "No need."


    Wu Ming interrupted Shiroyasha''s words in an instant.


    "Didn''t I tell you, as long as I''m here, you can stay at a lower level with the governor."


    Although Wu Ming didn''t know if Shiroyasha had a way of dealing with Azi Dakaha, Shiroyasha''s expression just now was more like "perish" with Azi Dakaha.


    How to say Shiroyasha is also Wu Ming''s friend. If someone else came to perish with Absolute Evil, Wu Ming might hesitate, but if a friend he knew wanted to perish with his enemy, he would definitely be the first to object.


    Wi floated to the side confusedly, didn''t speak, only watched the two people speak very quietly, but as thevake shook harder and harder, Wi also showed a bit of anxiety.


    Shiroyasha who also noticed this, sighed helplessly after being silent for a few seconds.


    "Are you really okay?"


    Shiroyasha looked at Wu Ming''s eyes very seriously, and Wu Ming also took her seriously.


    "Trust me."


    In the end, Shiroyashapromised and followed Wi to flee.


    After Shiroyasha and Wi retreated, Wu Ming looked towards the magmake that was getting more and more turbulent.


    It''s true that Azi Dakaha is still alive, but that''s not because humanity''s final ordeal must be conquered by humans.


    Wu Ming knew that Azi Dakaha was still alive, mainly rted to the information Kalki had given him.


    Kalki says that killing Absolute Evil requires opening humanity''s final trial, and at the same time having to break Azi Dakha''s shoulders, head and heart before being able to kill Azi Dakha.


    But because of the ck mud, this weakness is also ssified as waste by Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming''s clone got more information about Azi Dakaha from Kalki in the Nazarick space than before, Wu Ming also asked from Kalki about Another Cosmology killing his clone in an instant.


    By the way, Wu Ming told Kalki that what Kalki killed back then was a clone but Kalki was not surprised, maybe his guess was almost the same.


    But most importantly, Wu Ming already knew very well what the Another Cosmology was.


    And ording to Kalki, Azi Dakaha''s Another Cosmology is called Avesta.


    Of course, the name doesn''t matter, what matters is Avesta''s ability to emte the opposite of Another Cosmology except Azu Dakaha''s own Zoroastrian Another Cosmology and Human Cosmology which has to be crossed, which can be used for Azi Dakaha. Avesta has limited use and can be used to negate enemy Gifts.


    Simply put, Azi Dakaha''s Another Cosmology can simte an enemy''s Gift to bless himself, and use an enemy''s Gift to offset the enemy''s Gift.


    It can be said that the more enemies Az Dakaha has, the more Azi Dakaha can imitate, and the stronger the power, and as long as it is not Zoroastrianism and Human Cosmology, Azi Dakaha will be able to imitate more. Turning on Avesta, there was no way he would get hurt or even die.


    The god of Zoroastrianism can''t kill Absolute Evil, and humans have no power, and other races like gods can''t pose any threat to Azi Dakaha who opened Avesta.


    For the three-digit enemy, Azi Dakaha is really insulting, and the double-digit enemy can only enter his eyes.


    That was why Azi Dakaha was called one of the strongest God yers, but Wu Ming felt that it would be an exaggeration to call him one of the strongest in Little Garden.


    And this was also one of the important reasons why Shiroyasha felt that it was impossible for Wu Ming to kill Absolute Evil.

 Chapter 871: Cant find something missing?

    Chapter 871: Can''t find something missing?


    As Wu Ming who was neither a Zoroastrian god nor a human, as long as Azi Dakaha had the Another Cosmology, he would not be able to harm or even defeat Azi Dakaha.


    Wu Ming can ignore Little Garden''s rule to kill Azi Dakaha. If he hits the defenseless Azi Dakaha, he can kill him. Azi Dakaha has the Another Cosmology, if he uses the Another Cosmology, maybe he can definitely survive.


    Azi Dakaha has never used it. If ites to a crisis, he will definitely use it, and this so-called crisis is like just now.


    Not to mention that after merging with the ck mud, the Another Cosmology had likely undergone some changes.


    Therefore, Wu Ming knew that he could not kill Azi Dakaha, or that his goal from the start was not to kill Azi Dakaha, but something else.


    Thinking of this, Wu Ming saw a huge vortex that had appeared in the magmake.


    It''s almost time for Azi Dakaha to appear.


    "Bump-"


    Like a goldfish jumping out of water, Azi Dakaha pierced through theva and flew into the sky.


    At this time Azi Dakaha is still covered in ck mud, but the amount of ck mud seems to be much thinner than before, and his heart has also be transparent,rge, his heart is beating constantly, but other than that, it doesn''t look like he has been submerged in magma, he nor does it look like it has been incarnated.


    But Azi Dakaha knew very well that he really almost got killed. If he didn''t open the Another Cosmology in time, he really couldn''t be saved.


    "I have to say, my old enemy, I really looked down on you, so"


    Immediately after, Azi Dakaha opened his mouth again, and a ck light began to condense.


    It is the predecessor of Khvarenah.


    "I decided to kill youpletely here."


    Wu Ming didn''t show the slightest panic about Khvarenah in front of him.


    "You can''t do it, Azi Dakaha." Although his tone was weak, Wu Ming smiled and didn''t seem like he would be killed.


    "Thene and try!" The ck light in Azi Dakaha''s mouth became denser, and seemed to be about to explode.


    "So far, you haven''t found your heart." Wu Ming couldn''t help but sigh. He sighed not for anything else, but out of pity Azi Dakaha did not find anything.


    Azi Dakaha thought Wu Ming was saying that his heart was open, but he didn''t care.


    "It''s just the heart, and the rule that breaking my head, shoulders, and heart to kill me no longer applies to me having ''strength''."


    Wu Ming guessed correctly, this rule did not apply to Azi Dakaha.


    "Even if the rules are still in ce, you must be clear, you will be killed by me now."


    This time Wu Ming didn''t care.


    "Don''t you see something is missing?"


    Azi Dakaha was stunned.


    "What?!"


    Reminded by Wu Ming, Azi Dakaha realized what he had lost.


    "Die!!"


    Without further ado, the furious Azi Dakaha spit out apletely solid Khvarenah in his mouth.


    The ck light of destruction covered Wu Ming, and gradually covered thevake in a semicircle, and began to spread throughout the outer gate 54545.


    The alliance troops affected by the fire pir appeared arge number of people in aa, and the remaining people were relieved by the disappearance of the fire pir, but the ck light that appeared immediately made those in the alliance army who had not fallen into aa gasp for breath again.


    They had never even seen Absolute Evil''s face, and they were nearly wiped out by the impact of one battle after another.


    After all, after this battle, the people who had experienced the impact of this battle of the hero and Absolute Evil, and the aftermath of the battle between the two, for them, this was definitely a memorable and unforgettable time.


    The same goes for Shiroyasha, let alone experience, she has never even seen such a level of battle.


    "What''s this??" Shiroyasha felt helpless at the ck light that began to gradually cover the entire magmake.


    Shouldn''t it be an attack with such a wide range every time?


    But Shiroyasha also surrendered, however, the entire outer gate 54545 has been reduced to a battlefield, and is almost destroyed.


    But...


    "Vero." Wi who was with Shiroyasha, muttered Wu Ming''s name seeing the ck light spreading out.


    Wu Ming was now in a semicircr ck light, although Shiroyasha also believed in Wu Ming, she still couldn''t help but worry.


    "I hope nothing happens." At this point, she simply chose to trust Wu Ming.


    Shiroyasha now regretted that she promised Wu Ming not to take back his divinity, but just in case, she still had to prepare.


    If this ck light continued to spread, then she would have to use his own strength.


    But Wu Ming was right, she just had to believe in him.


    Seeing that the ck light seemed to be stuck, and suddenly stopped and continued to spread, then the ck light began to shrink little by little.


    "This is Vero''s method." Shiroyasha breathed a sigh of relief, at least Wu Ming didn''t want them to die as soon as she saw it.


    The people in the alliance are also relieved, after all, the danger is temporarily lifted, which means they can live a little longer.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the people of the alliance elerated their retreat, and fled as long as the injured were not in serious trouble.


    "You bastard, slow down!!" Even though Mandora was awake at this time, him body was still very weak. Currently, he was being led by several members of Smandra to retreat. It just so happened that these people were exactly the same people as Mandora''s cronies in Smandra.


    But because of the lump, Mandora felt ufortable and a little painful.


    "I''m fine! Put me down, where''s Sandora? She is the most important thing for us Smandra!" Even though Mandora was burned in aa by the fog, it wasn''t enough that he couldn''t walk.


    But at this moment, his hands and feet were being held by these few cronies, and he couldn''t use any force at all, so he could only scold these people with his mouth and tell them to put him down immediately.


    But Mandora''s rebuke was extraordinary, him cronies doing their utmost to hasten their retreat.


    "Mandora-sama, we cannot slow down. After all, we don''t know if there will be any dangerter."


    "Yes, yes, Mandora-sama, we were appointed by Sandora-sama to look after you. Your life is what we value the most."


    "Sandora-sama is still with the otherrades. Our job is to escort Mandora-sama to a safe ce."


    "Better stop talking, Mandora-sama, watch out for the wind blowing on your tongue."


    While speaking, several people elerated their movement of their feet and legs again, and even these people had already started using the Gift of eleration, and as a result Mandora suffered more turbulence, and he was unable to even speak.


    And the current Mandora, could only roar meaninglessly.


    "Ahhhh!"


    But after the roar was heard by his cronies, they thought it was a rpse of his old injury, and they quickened their pace again.


    Here''s what they thought: When they were in a safe area, they could safely find a doctor to treat Mindora.


    They didn''t pay attention to Mandora''s already murderous appearance.


    It''s sad.

 Chapter 872: The body that finally returned

    Chapter 872: The body that finally returned


    In the magmake, where Wu Ming and Azi Dakaha were.


    Azi Dakaha was forced to be stunned, and a golden chain stretched out from under the magmake, wrapped around him and locked him tightly in the air.


    But the chains didn''t lock him from all sides, and oddly enough, Azi Dakaha couldn''t move.


    And Khvarenah also locked when Azi Dakaha locked.


    "Thisthis" Even though Azi Dakaha was locked by a golden chain and couldn''t move, he could still speak.


    "My Khvarenah turns out to be..." In his spare time, Azi Dakaha still had time to admire the loss of his Gift.


    At this time, Wu Ming''s voice entered Azi Dakaha''s ears.


    "Too bad, Azi Dakaha."


    Azi Dakaha suddenly looked down, Wu Ming was still submerged in the magmake, but the cracks on the body were getting bigger, and seemed to be disappearing.


    "Is this the power of Root''s power, it is very strong, hahaha!!" Azi Dakaha didn''t feel frustrated at being caught, but burst outughing.


    "No way, if you could realize that everything I did before was for my body, you wouldn''t lose."


    Azi Dakaha himself is one of the strongest in Little Garden, and he also has ck mud. He was fully capable of preventing Wu Ming from finding his body.


    That''s right, Wu Ming''s goal from the start was to find his body.


    Wu Ming initially didn''t want to trouble Azi Dakaha, he just wanted to find his body after saving Sandora, and finally Azi Dakaha took the initiative to attack.


    And Wu Ming and Azi Dakaha were entangled in the battle for a day, just to explore whether the main body was in Azi Dakaha.


    When he decided that his body was hidden in the heart of Azi Dakaha in the form of a cluster of light, Wu Ming began to plot, covered himself with fog, approached at high speed, and attacked with a force that even his spiritual base could not bear to dismantle the ck mud in Azi Dakaha''s heart. , to be exposed.


    And once it was revealed, everything was fine.


    At a very close distance, Wu Ming and the main body will be connected, and his consciousness can return to his body.


    By the time he returned to his body, Wu Ming felt that the wounds on his body had healed, and ck mud had alsoe out of his body.


    And it just so happened that the power of the incarnation, which condensed the power of the Root of the seven incarnations, removed thest ck imprint outside the body.


    As a result, Wu Ming waspletely released.


    "" A voice that the Little Garden world couldn''t understand came from the magmake. Although it is iprehensible, this voice has a strong prating power, and is not only heard by the people around the 54545 outer door.


    When it arrived, even the entire Northern District, the entire Little Garden, to No Name, to the top floor of Little Garden, almost everyone in Little Garden had heard of it.


    The hidden experts in Little Garden, such as the rare three-digit numbers and even the rare double-digit numbers, are all looking in a certain direction, and that direction is where the voice came from, the outer door 54545 on the middle floor of the North District.


    Anyone who heard this voice could understand that a powerful being that could not be offended hade to Little Garden.


    In the middle of the magmake at the outer door of 54545, a huge white figure slowly rises from the magmake, it is a giant dragon, enough to cover the entire dragon of the 54545 outer door.


    Due to itsrge size, this image only shows the dragon''s head, shoulders and some dragon ws.


    At this moment, Wu Ming was paralyzed on the dragon head.


    "Seriously, after experiencing the effects of the ck mud, my body suddenly grew even further," Wu Ming said as he touched his head.


    And the dragon had a strange feeling.


    After all, the giant dragon was him, so it wouldn''t be strange for another to touch his own head.


    Wu Ming had already mastered the ability to control two bodies with one consciousness, after the consciousness entered the main body, the spiritual base that was originally left behind was reused by Wu Ming.


    However, this spiritual base was almost due.


    *Bang*


    Like broken ss, the sound of the dragon head breaking instantly, turned into a small magic factor and returned to the world.


    Now, it''s time to deal with Azi Dakaha.


    "I must say, Azi Dakaha, you are the second strongest person I have ever met, but in the end, you still had to lose at my hands." The dragon said slowly, different from Wu Ming in his youth-like spiritual base state, the dragon''s voice seemed a bit old.


    Yet it was this real body that gave Wu Ming a strong sense of belonging.


    At the same time, Wu Ming raised his dragon ws, and saw countless golden chains intertwined in the dragon ws, extending into the magmake, and entangling Azi Dakaha up.


    That''s right, this is what ensnared Azi Dakaha, Chains of Heaven before he got all the evolutions in Great Root.


    The five fingers of the dragon w moved lightly, and Azi Dakaha''s body, which was bound by the Chains of Heaven, could not help but descend, and almost fell into the dragon w.


    But Azi Dakaha will not be easy to catch.


    "Avista activated  let''s take turns fighting him, Another Cosmology!!"


    In an instant, Azi Dakaha once again opened the Another Cosmology, trying to escape Wu Ming''s control.


    However, there was a sh of light, and four or five golden swords directly pierced Azi Dakaha''s body, and the Another Cosmology that had just been activated immediately became invalid.


    And another Azi Dakaha Gift is now sealed by an enhanced version of the golden sword.


    By the way, as soon as Wu Ming''s consciousness returned to his body, he activated all twelve incarnations in total.


    "This?!" eximed Azi Dakaha.


    Divinity-shattering golden sword, one of the ten incarnations of Verethragna.


    If Verethragna''s power is fused with Melqart''s power and is changed by Wu Ming to adapt to his own strength, the characteristics of Verethragna''s power are basically not reflected, then the Golden Sword is the only power that can still see Verethragna''s shadow.


    No wonder Azi Dakaha was so shocked, he now realized that many of the abilities Wu Ming used were simr to Verethragna''s incarnations.


    "I killed Verethragna from another world and got her power. After integrating and transforming it, now is my unique strength." Wu Ming exined casually.


    "It''s fate to be defeated with the same move again..." Azi Dakaha smiled silently.


    But Azi Dakaha still has the means.


    "Pfft" Azi Dakaha was like a bursting vein, and the entire dragon began to ooze ck liquid from its body.


    It is ck mud.


    Wu Ming took out the ck mud outside his body, but the ck mud that was on Azi Dakaha''s body even inside his body had not been cleaned, so Azi Dakaha still had the power of ck mud.


    But this is also Azi Dakaha''s biggest failure.


    Because...


    "Mutual restraint also means I can do more damage to the creature possessed by the ck mud, Azi Dakaha."

 Chapter 873: The End of Absolute Evil

    Chapter 873: The End of Absolute Evil


    The power of the invisible root was continuously generated from Wu Ming''s body into the dragon ws, and countless white mes were born. This was the fire that was generated when the concentration of Root''s power reached the extreme. This can cause extreme damage to ck mud.


    The ck mud spewed from Azi Dakaha seems to have encountered a natural enemy, and is constantly being burned by this fire, and as the ck mud erupts from time to time, the fire is also fiercely burning from time to time.


    But whatever the result will not change, the ck mud thates out of Azi Dakaha''s body will inevitably be burned down by the white root fire.


    Not only that, but together with the Chains of Heaven that installed Azi Dakaha in the sky and locked it, it was full of a lot of Root power.


    *Zizzizi------*


    The power of the roots in the Chains of Heaven made Azi Dakaha''s body start to burn, and he let out a hissing sound like hot fried meat. .


    "Hooho" Azi Dakaha couldn''t help but howl in pain.


    "If you don''t use the power of the ck mud, you might be able to live a little longer," said Wu Ming regretfully.


    Different from the spiritual base state, the Root power generated by Wu Ming''s main body is beyond imagination, and this endless Root powerpletes the ck mud which can be said to be the enemy of the ck mud.


    It''s like seeing a fire and trying to put out a straw with a straw, only to have the straw burn up by the fire.


    If Azi Dakaha released all the ck mud on his body in his previous state, then Wu Ming would be easier to deal with, but it is a pity that the ck mud on Azi Dakaha is now silenced, but this has no effect on Wu Ming.


    Gradually, Azi Dakaha''s body became pure white, which is the original color of Azi Dakaha''s body.


    It seems that the ck mud on Azi Dakaha''s body will burn out, otherwise, the ck mud will not wrap around Azi Dakaha''s body.


    "Hohoho!!"


    Azi Dakaha didn''t answer Wu Ming''s words, because the burning of Root''s power hurt him so much that he kept on howling.


    This kind of pain could be understood by Wu Ming. When Goetia exploded the ck mud to blow up Wu Ming, he also experienced such pain.


    Not only physical pain, but also mental pain, like there is no solution, and can only be experienced passively, like being in hell.


    Even though the ck mud which is a foreign body is burning, Azi Dakaha still feels the pain, as long as there is a trace of the ck mud, he can''t get rid of this pain, this very deadly pain.


    "I did lose" Azi Dakaha was able to speak instead of howling.


    Perhaps because the ck mud had been reduced to the extreme, Azi Dakaha''s body was essentially white, with only ck marks appearing on the limbs.


    Wu Ming looked at Azi Dakaha calmly, did not interrupt, but waited for him to continue.


    However after Azi Dakaha finished saying those words, he didn''t speak anymore, as if he didn''t have the stamina to speak.


    Gradually, the ck mud disappearedpletely, and the fire disappeared automatically due to theplete disappearance of the ck mud, and Azi Dakaha''s dragon body also turned from pitch ck to pure white, and the shadow wings disappeared. The three-headed dragon, it was locked in the dragon ws by the Chains of Heaven.


    The facts have proven that the ck mud has indeed been burned clean by the fire.


    Chains of Heaven loosened slightly under Wu Ming''s instructions, and a pure white three-headed dragon that was still unable to escape from Chains of Heaven. It also fell naturally, only the head in the middle still seemed to struggle weakly and finally raised its head slowly.


    His ck and white eyes looked at Wu Ming carefully, and then, Azi Dakaha spoke.


    "Dragon of the Root, this time it is indeed your victory, but I will still be born after you kill me. This is a trial that humans must ovee."


    As Azi Dakaha, who had be "like" Wu Ming smiled because of the ck mud, at this moment, he had a fairly clear understanding of what the Dragon of the Root was, and at the same time, Azi Dakaha was no longer called the "enemy".


    Because at this moment, he is the final test of mankind without the ck mud, Absolute Evil Azi Dakaha, and is no longer "simr".


    "Your identity and personality are indeed above the ''world'', but the world will not give uppletely because of your interference. Even if I can no longer be resurrected, a new Absolute Evil will be created for mankind''s trials." said Azi Dakaha, his head in the middle gradually lowered.


    "You don''t have to worry about things in the future." Without all the hatred, Wu Ming was just outlining the facts.


    He almost died, and he really couldn''t see the future.


    "Hahaha You''re right Seems like it wouldn''t be bad to be able to put everything down and go to sleep"


    Azi Dakaha started talking to himself afterughing and looking at Wu Ming.


    "Too bad not to be defeated by humans..."


    After saying that, Azi Dakaha''s head droopedpletely, and there was no movement.


    "Are you leaving?" Even though Azi Dakaha looked like he was sleeping, he was already dead.


    At this time, between the two pairs of dragon horns on Wu Ming''s head, a pair of dragon horns on the back emitted a radiance, and the light shone on Azi Dakaha, as if he was scanning.


    Immediately after, a cold yet excited female voice entered Wu Ming''s mind.


    "Master, confirm Azi Dakaha''s spiritual death."


    "It''s hard work, Chrys." Wu Ming''s voice was full of emotion.


    The female voice that appeared in Wu Ming''s mind was an additional Mystic Code in the same style as Ruby Illya and Sapphire Miyu  Chrysbelite.


    This crown-style Mystic Code came to the Little Garden world with the fall of Wu Ming''s body.


    Of course, Enkidu also came with it.


    After confirming that Azi Dakaha was dead, all the Chains of Heaven wrapped around Azi Dakaha were disbanded, and then wrapped around the dragon''s arm again and returned to its original position.


    "This is hard on you too, Little En."


    The "hard work" that Wu Ming had said was indeed rted to the two of them helping deal with Absolute Evil and checking for Absolute Evil''s death, but more than that was Wu Ming''s gratitude to Enkidu and Chrysbelite for protecting the main body in Little Garden World.


    Thanking them for protecting him

 Chapter 874: View of the past

    Chapter 874: View of the past


    How about protection? Because Wu Ming saw it, after all, it was the experience of the main body, and he who had returned to the body, would naturally see the past experience in an instant.


    If I had to say it, it could be said that it was a special past vision that was only once.


    At this moment, Wu Ming slowly closed his eyes, preparing to digest what he saw earlier.


    By the time he returned to his body, he had "seen" all of his bodily experiences in the Little Garden world, but because Azi Dakaha was still in front of him, he didn''t take a closer look. He could see it again.


    At first, when Little Garden was just standing, Wu Ming''s body fell from the sky into Little Garden, and happened to fall into No Name''s base camp.


    At that time, No Name had not yet established amunity in that location, even though it was surrounded by desert.


    Of course, in the early days of Little Garden, most of the area was desert, because there weren''t many people in Little Garden when it was first established.


    Especially the outer door with the back number, it can be said that at first, the seven-digit outer door number was unimaginable.


    In the same way, because the Little Garden system has not been established, Little Garden at that time can be said to be extremely chaotic, and Wu Ming, who exudes a strong atmosphere, has also attracted a lot of attention, and many forces and even individuals havee to the seven-digit outer gate. However, the investigation turned out to be nothing.


    As for why, since they couldn''t find any abnormality, why couldn''t find any abnormality, because the ck mud covered Wu Ming''s aura, and the ck mud was sealed together with him.


    At that time, Wu Ming''s consciousness had returned to Great Root, and naturally he couldn''t move, but the main body was still being eroded by the ck mud, so Chrysbelite and Enkidubined internal factors.


    The continuous generation of Root''s power created ayer of light that turned Wu Ming''s body into clusters of light, sealed it together with ck mud, and buried it deep in the ground. The goal is to prevent the ck mud from escaping.


    Two people who have experienced a lot, have seen the power of the ck mud, and in their opinion, if Wu Ming had realized at that time, he would have chosen it.


    Facts have proven that this is so. If Wu Ming had realized at that time, if there was no other way, he would definitely let the two of them block the ck mud together with his body first, so that the ck mud wouldn''te out.


    But in this case, the ck mud can only continue to erode Wu Ming who is also inside the ball of light.


    Wu Ming didn''t feel anything. After all, his injuries could still slowly recover, but a person who was "wounded" by the ck mud might not be able to "heal" easily. There is also this reason. He didn''t want to let the ck mud flow out.


    Fortunately, this ck mud is boundless waters without a source. Once exhausted, they will disappearpletely. Moreover, Wu Ming''s body was constantly generating power from the source, so his body would not produce much injury, at most only pain5.


    But Wu Ming, whose consciousness wasn''t in his body, naturally couldn''t feel pain, so it didn''t matter to him, so he wouldn''t me Chrysbelite and Enkidu.


    Even so, Chrysbelite and Enkidu always put Wu Ming first. If they don''t understand, they will not choose to seal Wu Ming''s ck mud and body, but allow the ck mud to flow into this world, thereby protecting the body from harm.


    However if they did that, Wu Ming, who knew what the two did after that, would definitely be furious, so the two chose to seal the ck mud and body.


    But this is not to choose the world at the expense of Wu Ming.


    Chrysbelite and Enkidu understood that if they did this, Wu Ming''s body would continue to be eroded by the ck mud, although it did not kill him, but would eventually cause serious injury.


    Therefore, after the two chose to seal the ck mud together with Wu Ming''s body, they chose to receive the damage.


    As Wu Ming''s personal property, even if the two choose the world, they will not give up on Wu Ming, the true meaning of Wu Ming''s personal property.


    In the ball of light, Enkidu extended his chains to Wu Ming''s longest and fully encased body, while Chrysbelite turned all magic power into 100% defense, blessing Enkidu and Wu Ming.


    As a result, most of the ck mud was cut off from Wu Ming, and only a small part of the ck mud on Wu Ming''s body eroded it, but the source power that was constantly generated resisted, therefore, his body did not suffer too much damage.


    But who suffers from Enkidu and Chrysbelite.


    Due to the existence of the two who had followed Wu Ming for a long time, when they were in Great Root, they also produced a trace of Root power, with this Root power imprint both of them managed to resist the erosion of the ck mud and protect Wu Ming''s body.


    Yet it was precisely because of Root''s power that the two of them continued to suffer twice the pain caused by the ck mud.


    By the way, Chrysbelite scanned the departure of Wu Ming''s consciousness through his own ability, and judged that Wu Ming''s consciousness automatically returned to the reserve body in Great Root due to the pain caused by the ck mud explosion.


    Also, although the explosion affected Enkidu and Chrysbelite, the two unexpected ones were only hit by traces of the explosion, and the damage caused by the ck mud seemed to be absorbed by Wu Ming.


    Without much injury, the two chose to seal the ck mud and Wu Ming''s body, protect the world while protecting Wu Ming''s body, and silently awaited the day when Wu Ming found his body.


    It had to be said that Wu Ming was quite angry when they "saw" this period, what they were doing was tantamount to chronic suicide, because they couldn''t resist the erosion of the ck mud at all.


    If possible, Wu Ming really hoped that the two of them could let the ck mud erode him at that time. While it can''t be 100% protected against ck mud erosion, it can draw a lot of firepower, it makes sense that it attracts firepower. After all, Wu Ming is also a good "ignition" for the ck mud.


    Even if he suffered a lot of damage, it was nothing. After all, Wu Ming''s body can produce a steady flow of power, and he is not afraid of this ck mud like boundless water. At most, it was just a serious injury.


    It would be strange to say that both Chrysbelite and Enkidu were willing to sacrifice for Wu Ming, and he who saw this scene was also willing to let himself be a weapon, which was aplete contradiction.


    But it was precisely because of this that the bond between Wu Ming, Chrysbelite, and Enkidu was revealed.


    It was precisely because of this that Wu Ming said to the two of them with great emotion, "This is hard work."


    But both survived in the end.


    Even if Wu Ming''s consciousness wasn''t there, they wouldn''t just wait for the two to suffer continuous damage and die slowly, because Enkidu''s body and Chrysbelite''s body were close to Wu Ming''s. Root''s power served as reinforcements, and the power of Root was transmitted to the two people as much as possible, so that the two managed to resist the ck mud and survived until now.


    Because of the ck mud, Wu Ming''s aura had been very well concealed. Many people who have established amunity at the outer gate 2105380 have not found a trace of it. It seems that the legendary thing here has fallen as a story.


    The days passed, and gradually, Wu Mingpletely cleaned the ck mud on his body, and both Chrysbelite and Enkidu were also supported by Wu Ming''s constant source of power, which was "uprooting". little by little, it devoured the ck mud.


    And when the amount of ck mud was reduced to a certain level, Wu Ming''s powerful, mysterious, and noble aura leaked out, as a result of which his aura changed the surroundings.

 Chapter 875: Experience

    Chapter 875: Experience


    At that time manymunities had been set up around, after hearing about this, they all tried to upy this ce, wanting to dig up the Gifts from the ground for themselves, but due to mutual barriers, nomunity was able to upy this ce.


    It didn''t take long for Enkidu and Chrysbelite to realize the problem, and the diminution of the ck mud caused a faint aura to emit.


    As a result, the two of them worked together to use the power of the Root in Wu Ming''s body to strengthen the seal, so that the leaking aura disappeared.


    But even though the aura disappeared, it was toote, the mysterious aura that appeared here did ur, so it was still controversial, and the surroundingmunity was still struggling with it.


    And the former No Name not far from here, heard about this, and then moved and took root in thisnd, preventing the surroundingmunity from giving thend a "Powerful Gift".


    At that time, No Name was the regional ruler and qualified to do so.


    Of course, there were some rumors in the outside world that "No Name came to be a peacemaker to monopolize the mysterious Gift in thend", but No Name really didn''t mean it, but even if there was, they couldn''t find any specifics. After all, the seal was strengthened by Enkidu and Chrysbelite.


    However there is no guarantee that there will be any more aura leaks. No Name who has no exclusive mysterious Gift, has once again sealed thisnd. It was said to be a seal, but actually it was only a barrier to iste connections with the outside world. The goal seemed to be to prevent the aura from leaking out again.


    The days have passed like this, Wu Ming''s aura has not leaked out anymore, and some of the surroundingmunities have also changed, In short, this matter has basically faded away.


    But three years ago, the Demon Lord suddenly attacked No Name for an unknown reason.


    After defeating No Name and taking almost everything from No Name, the people behind the Demon Lord dug up Wu Ming along with the dirt and took it.


    Even if the other party did note for Wu Ming, there must be a n to kidnap the mysterious Gift.


    It seemed that the hole with the aura that Wu Ming saw in No Name earlier was left like this.


    After that, perhaps for research, someone identally broke the seal, and as expected, ck mud came out.


    Even though he couldn''t clearly "see" the opponent''s face, Wu Ming knew that it must be someone from the squad behind Kalki.


    Although they also realized that there was something in the ck mud, perhaps the power of the ck mud was beyond their imagination, and the other party panicked for a while, but then, Wu Ming, Enkidu and Chrysbelite entered together. In the ck box, it was like a seal type Gift.


    It''s not like Enkidu and Chrysbelite stopped the n to get rid of the ck mud, and the ck mud was harmless.


    Always with something full of Root power, the ck mud still retains a strong erosion ability.


    In short Wu Ming was sealed again.


    But it seems the seal is not very effective. The ck mud was constantly eroding the seal. It is also thanks to the power of Wu Ming''s Root to remove arge amount of ck mud. If it is the amount of ck mud in the beginning, let alone after three years, this seal will be broken in three days.


    And since they seemed to have fallen into the hands of an unknown enemy, Enkidu and Chrysbelite also slowed down or even stopped the work of removing the ck mud, wanting to wait until Wu Ming came to this world.


    After all, if the ck mud was removed before Wu Ming arrived, the unconscious main body would definitely be used by this unknown enemy.


    As for why?


    Wu Ming guessed that the other party was the enemy behind Kalki, but Enkidu and Chrysbelite didn''t know, but one thing was certain for them, that was they attacked No Name and took his body away. At least both sides are against, not to mention these people are still trying to learn and learn without sess.


    And the ck mud has be an invisible protective cover, protecting Wu Ming''s body from the enemy''s research, and without the power of Root, these people have no good way to break the ck mud, unless it is assimted with the ck mud, but he doesn''t think they are. will choose that.


    As for the reason, let''s take it as Wu Ming''s intuition for this vice.


    After about three years, someone breaks the seal from time to time for examination and research. It seems the thing that won''t get it is the hot potatoes. Even if the skin on the underside of the hand is burned, there is something to research.


    During this period, people or things are thrown from time to time, such as people who study the extent of this ck mud, but once people enter, Enkidu and Chrysbelite will use the power of Root to scrape off the ck mud, and a source of stimtion, ck mud, will damage people who enter.


    Must know that if the ck mud is received by an outsider, it will merge with that person like a symbiotic body. If that was the case, it would be difficult to deal with, which was why Enkidu and Chrysbelite would do this.


    As for killing people indirectly, sorry, it was the right thing to do.


    As a result, it can prevent the enemy from researching something and prevent the enemy from having the opportunity to research Wu Ming''s body.


    Second, it can prevent the smelting of ck mud parasites and outsiders, because if evil and ck mud coexist, it will cause a disaster in this world.


    Thinking of it this way, Enkidu and Chrysbelite are still contributing to the world of Little Garden.


    In short, they haven''t researched anything in the past three years. Don''t know if they weren''t in a hurry or not interested. The frequency with which they opened closed boxes to conduct experiments became less and less which was probably rted to the fact that they never researched anything.


    One day, someone unsealed the box and inserted Wu Ming''s body into the Gift Card like a nesting doll inyers. Without the box sealing effect, it is impossible for a mere Gift Crad to resist the erosion of the ck mud, and finally the ck mud destroys all the Gift Cards, and the ck mud flows into the outside world.


    At the same time, the ck mud also seems to have broken the seal of the outside world and released the three-headed white dragon. Thest scene that Wu Ming''s body "saw" was that the three-headed dragon was about to be included with the ck mud zumber absorbed into the body, and the group of light that turned into Wu Ming''s body was in the heart of the three-headed dragon.


    Needless to say, this must be Kalki''s doing.


    He put the unsealing ck mud into the seal of Absolute Evil, and the ck mud which was the same as Wu Ming''s easily broke Azi Dakaha''s seal.


    The rest of Wu Ming will know, and there is no need to continue "watching".

 Chapter 876: Absolute Evil Problem

    Chapter 876: Absolute Evil Problem


    "Chrys, record my memories and make a projection. I can use itter." Wu Ming opened his eyes and said to the dragon horn headdress on his head.


    "Yes, Master." After saying that, Chrysbelite began to read Wu Ming''s memories.


    Undoubtedly, as a pure auxiliary Mystic Code, Chrysbelite can do this, and reading Wu Ming''s memories is not a big problem. Wu Ming who has great faith in Chrysbelite, will not care about this, but the extremely loyal Chrysbelite will not ask why, his mission is to carry out Wu Ming''s orders perfectly.


    Then Wu Ming saw the golden chain on his dragon arm.


    "Little En, are you there?"


    "Lord Wu Ming, I am here." A voice like Enkidu entered Wu Ming''s mind.


    Enkidu and Chrysbelite are very simr in that they both have no bodies. The former had lost its body, while thetter had no body at first. Both were also loyal to Wu Ming and willing to follow him for life and both defined themselves as tools for Wu Ming to use.


    What Enkidu did was even more serious than Chrysbelite. Chrysbelite is an existence simr to artificial intelligence, and it is inevitable to talk to Wu Ming, while Enkidu is the Chains of Heaven, and what is the chain? It was a weapon, and it did not need tomunicate with its master, so Enkidu and Wu Mingmunicated with each other.


    She wouldn''t be jealous of Chrysbelite, after all, Enkidu could talk any time she wanted. Wu Ming didn''t forbid Enkidu to speak, but Enkidu didn''t want to speak because of the definition of his weapon.


    But whenever Wu Ming took the initiative to talk to Enkidu, Enkidu always responded positively to Wu Ming.


    Seeing that Enkidu was responding to him, Wu Ming was not in a hurry to talk to Enkidu, but continued to call out to Chrysbelite.


    "Chris."


    "Masters?" Chrysbelite asked.


    After both of them turned their attention to Wu Ming at the same time, he spoke.


    "This situation will not happen again, I assure you." Wu Ming''s tone was full of seriousness.


    What Wu Ming said about such a situation naturally referred to Enkidu and Chrysbelite who fell into this world with the main body and didn''t know how long they had been there, and they had protected Wu Ming for a long time.


    At that time, due to the unbearable pain of the ck mud explosion, Wu Ming''s consciousness was instantly separated from his body, which was a force majeure.


    Although this can''t be considered Wu Ming''s fault, and neither Enkidu nor Chrysbelite means to me, but he can''t stand it.


    "Last time was my fault, I assure you, there will never be another time." Wu Ming''s implication was that he wouldpletely eradicate Goetia next time, and he would never spare Goetia again.


    "We naturally agreed to exterminate Goetia, but"


    Chrysbelite said halfway, the tone stopped, and Enkidu took over.


    "No need, Master."


    The meaning of the two was that Wu Ming did not have to make any special guarantees for the two.


    "No matter what, I will always be your head priest, Lord Wu Ming. There''s no priest who doesn''t want to live with the god they believe in."


    "You are my Master, and I don''t feel bad with you either."


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but smile in his heart.


    "I''m a hypocrite."


    Indeed, with the rtionship between Wu Ming and Enkidu and Chrysbelite, there is no need to say this kind of treatment, but it is always easy to forget, or it is precisely because Wu Ming''s attention will forget.


    "Then let''s settle Azi Dakaha''s matter now."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, he saw the palm of his dragon w.


    Wu Ming didn''t do much damage to Azi Dakaha, he only used a bundle of Chains of Heaven, Fire Root, and a golden sword thrust. It was just that such an attack on Azi Dakaha shouldn''t be fatal.


    As a result, Aziz Dakaha just died, with a dramatic feeling of "You fall before I do my best".


    ording to Chrysbelite''s previous words, Azi Dakaha is spiritual death.


    "Chrys, what do you mean by spiritual death?" Wu Ming asked.


    "Master, what I call spiritual death is loss of soul."


    "That means the body is still alive." So Azi Dakaha looked like he was sleeping. In short, a body without a soul is notpletely dead.


    Wu Ming guessed that it might be because Azi Dakaha was sealed by a golden sword, which caused the lowness of divinity and then the ck mud on his body was burned by the Root fire, and his soul was burned alive.


    Although Azi Dakaha''s body is still alive, death is only a matter of time, and the most important thing is what he left behind before his death.


    "I will still be born after you kill me. This is a trial that humans must ovee"


    "Even if I can no longer be resurrected, a new Absolute Evil will be created for mankind to test"


    As a BUG, Wu Ming could indeed ignore the rules and forcefully eliminate the trials that humans had to ovee if they were to survive, but at the same time, the world would produce new trials for humans to ovee.


    Like a neighbor''s child, his parents arranged for weeding by hand to train him. Incidentally you are also weeding, and you are still using thewnmower. Then you help the neighbor''s child to weed the grass. This is seen by the parents, but Since you are nice, they will not say anything, but for the sake of their children, they will still give new exercise assignments to their children.


    The world of Little Garden is also the truth. Wu Ming helps humanity eliminate the trials it has to go through. The world will reset the trials for mankind. Azi Dakaha as Absolute Evil in the final test of mankind, was indeed killed by Wu Ming. But the identity of Absolute Evil was not killed.


    The world canpletely withdraw other evil gods from myth and make Absolute Evil to be the test of mankind.


    "This matter needs to be solved," Wu Ming said.


    From the world''s perspective, the humans who had be the head of all things had to ept the trials, lest the evolving humans would destroy the world and themselves.


    But in Wu Ming''s view, even if there were no trials, humans would not be like that. He believed in humans and believed in the infinite possibilities of humans.


    However this world is not human, it will not make sense with you, it will only act ording to the rules.


    "Absolute Evil well." Wu Ming looked at Azi Dakaha''s "corpse" and pondered, as if he was considering several possibilities.


    However at this moment, within the circle of spiritual power, two figures flew over from a distance.

 Chapter 877: Shiroyasha who has seen Dragon of the Root

    Chapter 877: Shiroyasha who has seen Dragon of the Root


    The two figures were Shiroyasha and Wi.


    "Holy white dragon."


    Shiroyasha slowed down his flying speed slowly, and the aura of the other party gave her, a sense of nervousness at this time, and a very dangerous feeling. Now it can be said that she is not the opponent of the giant dragon that upies almost the entire magmake.


    Not only that, the giant dragon felt very unusual to Shiroyasha, as if she was facing the whole world, and at the same time, there was a sense of familiarity, as if she had seen it somewhere.


    Shaking his head, Shiroyasha stopped thinking about it, the most important thing right now.


    She had to judge first whether this dragon was an enemy or a friend.


    "Vero is there." Wi said casually again, and hurried again.


    "Wait a moment!? Wi!?" Shiroyasha felt his head spinning, and Wi was fine in every way, but powerless to stay natural.


    In this desperation, Shiroyasha also elerated and flew with Wi.


    "Shiroyasha, Wi, you are here." Wu Ming who saw the arrival of the two, greeted.


    "Are you Vero???" Shiroyasha was surprised.


    This could not be med for Shiroyasha not recognizing Wu Ming. After all, although the aura of the Servant''s spiritual base was somewhat simr to the aura of the main body, the aura of Wu Ming''s main body was more unique. .


    Overall, the giant dragon that looked dangerous in front was Wu Ming.


    "Vero has gotten really big." Wi opened her mouth while flying around the big head silently with great interest.


    "Is it big? I think it''s just right."


    Even though Wu Ming had no self-awareness, his body had indeed grown a lot in the Little Garden World.


    After all, it had fallen into the world of Little Garden since its founding. Although it has not yet reached hundreds of millions of years, it has always existed for thousands of years or tens of thousands of years. In short, it will only be more or less.


    And such a long period of precipitation has resulted in growth.


    At this moment, he was not much smaller than the outer door 54545. If he spread his already cowering wings, he would probably surpass this outer doorpletely.


    And how big the outer door is, Wu Ming is not easy to say.


    After all, the world of Little Garden is veryrge, the diameter of the earth is about 12,700 kilometers, and from the North District to No Name, it should be 980,000 kilometers, and it is still the distance between the seven-digit grade in the North District and No Name.


    Moreover, Wu Ming''s current body shape can be freely controlled, and can be of any size, so it doesn''t make sense to discuss body size alone.


    "Really, my heart has been tensed at this point."


    Must say that Shiroyasha, who is used to a peaceful life, is a bit like an old man, and his heart is not good when stimted.


    Just when Wu Ming thought so, Shiroyasha looked directly at Wu Ming, she always felt that Wu Ming was thinking something bad.


    Wi saved the pitch well.


    "Vero, aren''t you hurt?" Wi, who was flying above Wu Ming''s head, immediately sat on top of Wu Ming''s head without further ado.


    "It''s okay, it''s because of Azi Dakaha, my body was found, and Azi Dakaha died." Wu Ming said, and raised Azi Dakaha''s eyes on the dragon w.


    "I thought that you must be amazing, but I didn''t expect your real identity to exceed my expectations." Shiroyasha also approached Wu Ming and observed her closely.


    Nowadays, Azi Dakaha is bing less important.


    "I always feel like I''ve seen you somewhere"


    Seeing Wu Ming, a sense of familiarity rose in Shiroyasha''s heart again, but she couldn''t think of where she had seen Wu Ming.


    Shiroyasha''s words left Wu Ming with some guesses.


    ording to Shiroyasha''s qualifications, she was there when Wu Ming fell into Little Garden.


    At that time, Shiroyasha should be called the White Night Demon Lord.


    In this case, it is not surprising that the aura of the main body was noticed by the White Night Demon Lord at that time.


    "Perhaps because I don''t know when my aura will be revealed to this world. After all, my identity is very special."


    "Dragon of the Root?" said Shiroyasha suddenly.


    "?!" Wu Ming was surprised, he obviously didn''t say anything, but Shiroyasha guessed it right away.


    Although Wu Ming''s expression on the dragon''s face did not change, and he did not answer Shiroyasha''s words, it was because of Wu Ming''s appearance that Shiroyasha was more certain that his guess was correct.


    "Well, don''t make a fuss, no wonder I know Dragon of the Root, I entered the top ten of Little Garden." Shiroyasha smiled in satisfaction.


    Shiroyasha''s words made Wu Ming ponder.


    It seems that from the beginning until now, many people knew of the existence of the Dragon of the Root.


    At first, Scthach caught a glimpse of Wu Ming''s essence, although it was also rted to his iplete awakening at the time, many people still recognized his identityter on.


    Although many know Wu Ming''s identity because of havinge into contact with the ck mud, there are also those who know the existence of Wu Ming''s identity withouting into contact with the ck mud.


    And without exception, they were all high-level existences, like gods.


    Back in the burning Fuyuki City, although the twin goddesses were weak in battle, they saw Wu Ming''s identity just by touching, so they immediately gave up.


    And Shiroyasha who is a star spirit, also recognizes Wu Ming''s identity, maybe that''s the reason.


    Shiroyasha seemed to see Wu Ming''s thoughts, so she opened his mouth and said.


    "Looks like you have something on your mind. After this incident, I have something to tell you, and you will definitely like it."


    It seemed that Shiroyasha was going to talk to Wu Ming about the power of the root cause. Wu Ming naturally wanted to do this. He also hoped to get more information about the Dragon of the Root from insiders.


    After all, Wu Ming has never seen his own n, and his hometown has also been discovered, now is the time to find his n.


    "Now, it is time to deal with Absolute Evil."


    Saying that, Shiroyashanded on the dragon w, and came to the side of Azi Dakahana''s still dead body.


    "If you kill Absolute Evil, I''m afraid it won''t be that easy to solve, right?"


    Shiroyasha turned his head and looked into Wu Ming''s big eyes.


    It seems that Shiroyasha also knows that Root''s power is a BUG.


    "ording to Azi Dakaha''sst words, there may be a new ''Absolute Evil'' born after Azi Dakaha''s death, and this Absolute Evil is no longer Azi Dakaha." But Wu Ming didn''t feel dizzy in the slightest.


    "It''s very difficult to do." Shiroyasha was deep in thought.


    Like Wu Ming, she also felt dizzy with the "World" approach.


    "Seeing how confident you are, is there a good way to do it?"


    "With my strength, even if there is another Absolute Evil, I can easily destroy it." Wu Ming smiled in reply.


    Indeed, due to his nature of disregarding Little Garden''s rules, as long as he used powerful means to attack the new Absolute Evil, he would not have to pay attention to the limitations brought by Absolute Evil''s status.


    "But then, a new Absolute Evil will definitely be born, right?" Shiroyasha shook his head and denied it.


    "So I won''t do that."


    Wu Ming shook his head.


    "I have a better idea."

 Chapter 878: Self recommendation

    Chapter 878: Self rmendation


    However at this moment, Wi who had been silent for a while, suddenly spoke up.


    "Vero, stay here all the time, isn''t it hot?" Wi asked in a rtional manner, tilting her little head.


    After Wi said this, Wu Ming also realized this.


    "Not hot, but I still have to thank Wi for your concern."


    Since the magma didn''t do much damage to Wu Ming, there was basically no damage, so he subconsciously ignored it.


    To Wu Ming, now he was soaking in the magma as if he was soaking in a hot spring with a low temperature, much lessfortable, at least warm.


    "By the way, it''s really ufortable talking to you like this."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, his body emitted light, the entire body of the giant dragon turned into a cluster of light and instantly shrank, the light disappeared, and Wu Ming in a humanoid state floated in the air holding Wi and appeared in front of Shiroyasha.


    It was still ck hair and red eyes, and there were no other major changes.


    "What about Absolute Evil''s corpse?" Shiroyasha asked.


    Then, humanity''sst trial, how can it be lost in an instant?


    "I put Azi Dakaha''s body in my Gift Card that might be usedter."


    Wu Ming said, raised his free hand, and held the Gift Card in his hand.


    Not to mention that the three-headed dragon is dead, but its body is notpletely dead, even living things can be stored in Gift Cards.


    Wu Ming''s body has been inserted into the Gift Card, and Azi Dakaha can also enter the Wu Ming Gift Card.


    "By the way, Shiroyasha, did the fire caused by the previous incarnation injury anyone?"


    Wu Ming could be very clear about the power of the giant fire pir caused by the incarnation.


    It was a powerful me that affected the entire outer door of 54545. If anyone was around, it would be death or injury.


    "Thank you, no one died." As soon as Wu Ming said this, Shiroyasha was furious.


    After all, the power of that one was simply too great. If not for the fact that Shiroyasha was now being cautious, and letting the people of the alliance retreat first, few would have survived.


    This was no joke, this was a fact that not many people in this alliance could withstand.


    Although it is called an alliance, it is only a team formed by dozens ofmunities around the outer gate, and because Absolute Evil''s attack is too sudden, it is unrealistic to form a real big alliance in an instant.


    If it weren''t for Wi''s presence, and the news of Shiroyasha''s arrival that would soon spread, there would probably be very few people who could stand against Azi Dakaha.


    After all, not everyone wants to fight for their lives. "If you can''t beat him, then run. Maybe you can survive." Let them be "weak".


    However, if they escaped, the ordinary residents of Little Garden would suffer. The reason why thismunity can take root in every part of thend is not because of its strong power, but also because of supporting and helping the local people.


    You can save my life in times of crisis, and it''s not in vain how much I usually take care of you.


    This is also a debt of gratitude.


    But like Sandora, she doesn''t care about human debt, nor does she understand what human debt is. In his opinion, his Smandra was highly taken care of by the people outside of 54545, so she would definitely stand in front of everyone and fight any iing enemies.


    And assuming themunity passes, themunity''s reputation ends.


    Little Garden''smunity organization is the most importantponent of Little Garden, it is equivalent to "country", but "country" in Little Garden is a little more.


    The name and g of the "country" naturally became the two most important, and what was rted to both was reputation.


    Amunity like No Name that had been attacked by the Demon Lord had a bad reputation, but was no longer popr. After all No Name had reached a point where it was too weak to sustain itself, let alone the value of friendship.


    But No Name''s reputation wasn''t bad, meaning, if No Name got stronger, there would still be people to make friends with.


    Likewise, if your reputation is bad, no one wille to befriend you, and will never even be yourmunity.


    As previously mentioned, there are moremunities in the Little Garden world than the number of stars in the sky. It doesn''t take anothermunity to understand you as amunity to make friends with, and there''s no alternativemunity.


    Under the same conditions only one variable, onemunity has a much better reputation than another, so intelligent people will choose to be friends with a goodmunity, rather than a bad one.


    This shows how important reputation is to society.


    Therefore, when they found out that Wi and Shiroyasha were helping, these people would grit their teeth and gamble. If they win the gamble, they will increase their reputation.


    At least these people are here, because they are here, no matter what the mentality is, they are all family members.


    As for his own family, Shiroyasha felt that as long as she didn''t die, it would be fine.


    "Since there are no dead people, let''s think of a way to recover the outer door 54545." Wu Ming looked at the surrounding magma.


    The entire outer door of 54545 was not only hollowed out byrge chunks, but even covered by magma of an unknown depth.


    Even if it was a special Gift, it would take a long time to return the entire 54545 outer door that had turned into magma to its original state.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. Even if it takes a lot of time, thend and buildings are not difficult for me or for the people at the outer gate 54545."


    What Shiroyasha said was true, although the materials in the northern district were scarce, on the contrary, the northern district had many gifts that could be used for a long time. It would be fine to use some useful Gifts to dissipate magma or directly turn it into earth.


    The point is that because of the influence of Wu Ming''s terrifying fire pir, many people suffer from dehydration, burns,a and other phenomena.


    "Many people have been injured, and no one knows if their lives will be in danger if they are dragged away, and we don''t have time to treat them at this time." Shiroyasha''s headache was this.


    Although the North District has a lot of gifts that have been used for a long time, there really aren''t many gifts in the maintenance department, not to mention there are so many people.


    Luckily Azi Dakaha was defeated. If these guys who seem to have been linked to the BUG were allowed to y against Azi Dakaha, it would be a food delivery.


    "Since it''s because of me, then let me help." Wu Ming suggested himself.

 Chapter 879: Rain of Life

    Chapter 879: Rain of Life


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, the spiritual power was released with all his strength, and in an instant, it spread outside the entire 54545 door, and it was easy to "see" the injured.


    "Are there so many?!" Wu Ming was also surprised.


    "Yes, there are many." Shiroyasha sighed.


    "It surprised me, but..."


    Wu Ming said, and threw Wi who had been lying in his arms honestly and not speaking, into the sky.


    "Un..." Even though Wi wasn''t afraid, she whimpered.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming changed his body, light covered his entire body, his figure surged, and he turned into a dragon body again, but this time his body was much smaller than before.


    And Wi who was thrown high by Wu Ming, just happened to be sitting on Wu Ming''s neck at this time.


    "Vero? Want to help the injured?"


    Wi who sat on Wu Ming''s neck, clenched the dragon horn with both hands, and turned to look at Wu Ming.


    "Of course, although it is very surprising, this number is still not a problem."


    Wu Ming said, and regardless of Shiroyasha, he pped his wings and flew away.


    "Really, since you are so confident, let me take a look." Shiroyasha couldn''t help but smile, then slowly followed Wu Ming and flew away.


    At Wu Ming''s current speed, it only took a few seconds to fly outside the realm wall from the outer door 54545. He looked at the half-melted realm wall and couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Even the walls can''t hold it in, it seems I''ve gone too far"


    But in this way, Wu Ming can be said to be a further understanding of the strength of his own main body.


    Staying in the air, Wu Ming looked at the people below who were panicking again at his arrival.


    They probably, didn''t know that Azi Dakaha had been executed, and Wu Ming gave off an extremely powerful aura, which would definitely cause panic.


    But the panic was only temporary.


    Because Wu Ming had already started reading the words.


    "The person with the highest protective sacred power, God protects him, the devil hates him, all enemies can''t get close, like a spring of vitality that keeps surging, giving the world the same protection"


    With Wu Ming''s words spoken, the pointer on the great disc in his heart suddenly pointed at seven o''clock, and the incarnation opened instantly, and his whole body radiated a powerful aura of life.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming thought to and on the disc in his heart, the second pointer of the new hand pointed at six o''clock.


    "God says that man is a sinner! God said that man needs to be purified! For that alone, send me a great flood! In the name of the supreme king, I will grant equal liberation to the world!"


    For a while, it also opened in an instant.


    What is called a flood in general is a natural disaster of God, meaning that the floodes from the sky, namely rain.


    And the cause of the flooding on the ground is because of too much rain, then if the amount of rain decreases a little, won''t it be normal rain?


    As it is now.


    The sun was still hanging in the sky, and there were no dark clouds, but rain fell from nowhere, and fell drop by drop onto the ground and people. .


    "Why is it suddenly raining?"


    "No clouds either?"


    "Is this an enemy attack?!"


    "Was it the dragon flying in the sky that did it!!"


    This group of people was noisy, and they also started looking for tools to shelter from the rain, some even immediately took out the Gift of shelter.


    But not everyone thought it was an enemy attack.


    Some of the people guarding theatose colleagues found that theiratose colleagues really woke up, the red and hot body also calmed down, and the wounds were basically healed.


    There were even people who were directly hit by the rain and found their minor injuries disappear instantly, there were also people who were not injured, although they were not injured, they were also a little tired of disappearing.


    "Growing grass?" A sharp-eyed person suddenly saw grass growing rapidly on the ground, its fresh leaves green and full of life.


    Then someone shouted.


    "This rain is full of vitality!!"


    Don''t know who the person with the special Gift is who instantly detects rain with that Gift, and knows that rain contains a lot of vitality.


    All sorts of phenomena still made everyone unable to react, and someone''s words were like thest straw that broke the camel''s back, causing everyone to break apart.


    People who take shelter from the rain also don''t take shelter from the rain, and run straight into the rain to catch the rain. The person who took out the Gift to block the rain silently kept the Gift while his face was red, while the unconscious and the injured were also pushed into the rain falling in the open space without any protection.


    Seeing the people moving below, Wu Ming couldn''t help but shake his head.


    Not knowing whether the enemy was destroyed or not, they were extremely excited because of the sheer rain of life.


    But there are still people who remain vignt, like Sandora.


    Even though Sandora and Smandra and the others also received the rain baptism of life, she still gave orders, such as tending to the injured and paying attention to the investigation.


    "Vero''s ability?" At this time, Wi who was riding on Wu Ming''s neck, also spoke, because she was also in the baptism of the Rain of Life.


    "The power obtained by killing a god is not worth mentioning," said Wu Ming somewhat humbly.


    However Wi didn''t think it was really worth mentioning as Wu Ming said.


    Not to mention other things, it can give so many people to restore vitality, and Wu Ming uses it casually, and it seems that it is not full power, nor is it one-time, which is already surprising.


    Not to mention, this rain of life the scope is several outer gates in the vicinity.


    Wu Ming was extremely helpless. The people of this alliance were originally around the outer door 54545. If he retreated, he would naturally retreat in a circr state. If he only released the rain of life in one ce, the people in other ces would not be able to ept it. In desperation, he can only increase the scope of the rain of life.


    After all, it didn''t take much effort, in Wu Ming''s view, it was just an apology for burning down the entire 54545 outer door.


    But Wu Ming forgot that at that time, the ck mud cave upied the entire outer door of 54545. Even if he didn''t burn the entire outer door of 54545, he would have to clean it afterwards.


    "As expected of you, it really opened my eyes once again."

 Chapter 880: No need to hide anymore

    Chapter 880: No need to hide anymore


    The one who spoke was undoubtedly Shiroyasha who was following closely behind.


    "By the way, Vero, you really are omnipotent~" Floating beside Wu Ming, Shiroyasha folded her arms and also received the baptism of rain of life.


    All his mental fatigue disappeared.


    "This rain of life is enough to recover everyone who was injured, so I will go first, and I will not participate in the reconstruction of the outer gate 54545." After all, there is still much to be done.


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, he waved his wings and flew into the distance.


    "You left Wi!" Shiroyasha roared in anger.


    "Anyway, Wi can''t be of much help, she''s not bad."


    Wu Ming''s voice came from the air, and then, ck and purple ripples appeared, and his and Wi''s figures disappeared.


    "Really, my role is really only to help this guy ''clear his mess.''


    Despite his helpless tone, Shiroyasha was not satisfied. After knowing that Absolute Evil broke through the seal, she had thought of many endings. Currently only sacrificingnd and cities to kill Absolute Evil can''t get any better.


    Moreover, except for a small number of people who died from the turmoil at the beginning, there were basically no fatalities. Even because of this rain of life, everyone''s physical injuries and even mental fatigue have recovered. It can be said that everyone is happy.


    With the low price of eliminating Absolute Evil, Shiroyasha''s mood has improved greatly, even if it is to help others "remove chaos", Shiroyasha is also happy.


    "Let''s do the final speech." After Shiroyasha finished speaking, she flew down.


    After all, in Wi''s absence, Shiroyasha could only make a final deration of victory.


    ...


    At this moment, in a faraway ce unaffected by the rain of life, several people who were clearly Smandra were carrying someone who had been in aa from the ups and downs of the journey, and they were still speeding up and running.


    "Mandora-sama, we are almost there, you must endure!"


    "I" But Mandora was speechless at this point.


    Soon after, Mandora''s head tilted and he fell into aa.


    "Mandora-sama?!?!"


    ...


    Between 3,999,999 and 4,000,000 outer gates, where the Fire Dragon''s Nativity Festival was once held.


    Since it has been determined that Absolute Evil''s clones havepletely disappeared, restoration work has begun here, whether it bend or houses, being repaired by professionals one by one with Gifts.


    The bell tower that was not badly damaged was the fastest to repair, and at the highest point of the bell tower, ck and purple ripples appeared, and Wu Ming who had turned into a human figure, hugged Wi.


    cing Wi gently, Wu Ming sighed.


    After all, Wu Ming had business dealings before, and he didn''t pay much attention when he held Wi, but now that he is rxed, Wu Ming reacted, how amazing Wi''s figure is.


    "Where is this?" Wi had some impressions of this ce, because Wu Ming once asked Wi to stay here and wait for her.


    "Sorry, I haven''t been to the North District very often, and I only know this ce."


    Sitting on the edge of the clock tower, Wu Ming took a deep breath and then exhaled.


    It must be said that basically no one wille here, and the fresh but not cold air can also make people aware.


    "Why did Vero bring me here?" Learning from Wu Ming, Wi also sat on the edge of the clock tower, next to Wu Ming.


    "I wanted to tell you that Maxwell is dead." Wu Ming''s words made Wi tremble, but it was only a shock.


    Wi was very surprised.


    "Why do not you believe?" Wu Ming put his hand on the edge and turned to look at Wi.


    Wi shook her head silently.


    "Just surprised."


    It wasn''t that Wu Ming killed Maxwell, but Wi was surprised that she had forgotten the beginning.


    Only now did Wi realize that she and Wu Ming only wanted to deal with Maxwell in the first ce.


    Facing Maxwell at the outer gate 54545, Wu Ming signaled Wi to temporarily leave and deal with Maxwell alone. Then for some unknown reason, humanity''sst trial that was sealed in the Brilliant me City underground city was released.


    The Brilliant me City and even the entire 54545 outer gate fell into the region, and the entire 54545 outer gate also turned into the Azi Dakaha cave.


    After that, Wi and the surrounding outer gatemunity formed a not-so-good alliance, and she really didn''t know what to do after that.


    She did have a lot of means, but she couldn''t use them against the ck mud, or they werepletely ineffective.


    She believed that Wu Ming, who was still in the ck mud cave, would be fine, without any basis, just pure belief.


    From the start, Wu Ming was willing to help Wi deal with Maxwell, and Wi also started to trust Wu Ming, but the worry was still there.


    In the end, she could only pray that Shiroyasha woulde as soon as possible, or that the Celestial Army from the upper levels of Little Garden woulde as soon as possible.


    But who would have thought that Wu Ming could kill Absolute Evil, and he also performed so many gimmicky tricks.


    Even Shiroyasha had been refreshed with Wu Ming''s cognition, Wi who knew more about Wu Ming than Shiroyasha, also refreshed her understanding of Wu Ming.


    Therefore, Wi is not surprised that Wu Ming can kill Absolute Evil and can kill Maxwell.


    "Don''t you want to know how I killed Maxwell?" Wu Ming was a little depressed.


    "I don''t want to." Wi shook her head vigorously, and the presence of offense in her chest also trembled slightly.


    The corner of Wu Ming''s mouth twitched slightly, and he turned his head silently, no longer looking at Wi.


    "Maxwell is dead, you don''t need to hide anymore."


    This was what Wu Ming wanted to convey to Wi.


    In Wu Ming''s view, arge part of the reason why Wi didn''t have a fixed ce for the whole day was because of Maxwell''s attachment.


    Now Wi can honestly live in themunity and be responsible as amunity leader.


    But why would Wi hang around all day? Only she herself knows.


    Wu Ming suddenly thought of something and looked at Wi again.


    "By the way, Wi, Maxwell lost his Gift after his death, are you interested?" It could be said that Wi helped Wu Ming lead Maxwell, and Wi should have a hand in "splitting the spoils".


    At that moment, Wi shook her head frantically, and a series of tremors ran along Wi''s chest.


    "Okay, okay, I know." Wu Ming who turned his head again, sighed.


    Sure enough, even though Maxwell was dead, Wi also didn''t want to get involved with Maxwell at all.


    Then, the Gift that Maxwell dropped could only be enjoyed by Wu Ming.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming turned to look at Wi again.


    "I''ll take you home."


    After all Wi shouldn''t be back in hismunity for a long time, so now it''s time to go back.


    "Go home?" Not knowing what to think, Wi showed a smile and nodded.

 Chapter 881: The indescribable thing

    Chapter 881: The indescribable thing


    Inside the innate barrier that came with Ainz Ooal Gown''s Staf, seventh floor,va field.


    Kalki sat alone on a high rock, with his eyes closed as if he was resting.


    Although the terrain here is rtively high, the rock is still slightly red from the temperature of theva field, and looks hot. Not only that, the surrounding temperature also made Kalki quite ufortable.


    Helpless, he could only half-start the Another Cosmology silently to withstand the scorching heat carried by the rock and the heat from the surrounding temperature.


    At this time, the space around Kalki fluctuated, and ck and purple ripples appeared, and Wu Ming jumped out.


    Wu Ming came here as soon as he sent Wi, he had something to look for in Kalki.


    "You look good." Wu Ming joked with Kalki in an evil way.


    Kalki opened his eyes and looked at Wu Ming, his eyes full of fear. He didn''t know what he saw, he couldn''t remember it at all, it was as if he saw something beyond his own personality, his brain began to tremble, and his body began to tremble, starting to feel ufortable, as if he was about to explode and die.


    Unknowingly canceling the Another Cosmology in its half-active state, Kalki was half-bent and continued to vomit.


    "vomit------"


    If Kalki had the courage to fight back in the face of Wu Ming before, then in facing the current Wu Ming, Kalki had no idea of resistance at all.


    Will the ants try to kill the earth? Ants don''t even think like this, they don''t even realize what the earth is.


    At this moment, Kalki was somewhat simr to "Ant", except that this "Ant" of hers was aware of what "Earth" was, so he couldn''t feel any resistance at all.


    Moreover, as if understanding what "Earth" was to him, an "ant", was beyond the reach of his knowledge, Kalki''s body was almost unbearable and nearly exploded.


    Wu Ming frowned when he saw Kalki like this, how could this person be so rude, he vomited when he saw someone.


    However what Wu Ming didn''t know was that the reason why Kalki was like this was precisely because the Yang Cosmology in a half-active state allowed Kalki to see high-level Wu Ming.


    If Kalki fully unlocked Another Cosmology, he would only have to look at it, and he would explode on the spot.


    Wu Ming was a little displeased at the moment, and he didn''t care about Kalki, so he let Kalki vomit on his own.


    Kalki vomited for a while, spit out an unknown liquid, and was instantly vaporized by the high temperature brought by the entireva field.


    Immediately after, Kalki raised his head again as if trying, and looked at Wu Ming.


    Sure enough, after canceling the Another Cosmology Kalki''s feeling of seeing Wu Ming again wasn''t much different from before.


    Kalki himself understood, that Another Cosmology allowed Kalki to spy on Wu Ming''s true corner.


    After adjusting his condition, Kalki stood up respectfully.


    At this moment, Kalki could no longer bear the thought of facing Wu Ming.


    "Are you okay?" Wu Ming looked at the strange Kalki, somewhat confused. He threw up before and is now very respectful, what are you doing?


    "I am fine, Sir Vero, how is Absolute Evil?" Kalki looked at Wu Ming in a respectful manner.


    "Azi Dakaha is dead." Kalki''s attitude made Wu Ming slightly ufortable, he turned his head not looking at Kalki, then answered lightly.


    "Is it really dead?" Kalki is not surprised, as if epting it.


    This made Wu Ming a little confused.


    "You killed him, right?"


    This piqued Wu Ming''s interest.


    Obviously Kalki knew that Absolute Evil would not be killed by an inhuman existence in thest trial of mankind. This information is still being told by Kalki to Wu Ming, then why is he so sure that Wu Ming killed Azi Dakaha?


    "Why?" Wu Ming asked back.


    "The aura you give me is very different now." Kalki''s eyes were full of respect with a hint of seriousness, as if wanting to get to know Wu Ming again.


    "Until now, I was unable to fight you at all."


    Especially because of the Half-activated Another Cosmology, Kalki saw some existence from Wu Ming that he couldn''tprehend and bear at all.


    Kalki was also considering whether to fully activate the Another Cosmology as soon as Wu Ming appeared to kill him, and as a result, he nearly died.


    Kalki now also understood why Wu Ming dared to let himself in, because he had such strength.


    The angle of Wu Ming that Kalki saw couldpletely reflect Wu Ming''s strength. Even if the Another Cosmology is a cosmic force, it cannot kill the dragon that is the Dragon of the Root. It can only bring Do some damage.


    Anyways Kalki can see it now because of the Another Cosmology. Since he was able to understand Wu Ming''s truth, it would at least have some effect.


    But maybe just a little.


    Moreover, if Kalki really used the Another Cosmology to carry out a sneak attack on Wu Ming, today would probably be the day he died.


    "Azi Dakaha was indeed killed by me." At that time, Wu Ming did not mean to hide, but admitted it generously.


    However Wu Ming did not say how he killed Azi Dakaha.


    But Kalki didn''t need Wu Ming to tell him.


    Just kidding, he saw that the other party was about to die, so would it still be difficult for the other party to deal with Absolute Evil?


    Then Wu Ming said again.


    "By the way, Maxwell is dead too."


    "?!" Kalki is stunned for a moment.


    Wu Ming clearly told Kalki before the fight against Absolute Evil that Maxwell was captured by Wu Ming, and now that the gap between Kalki and Wu Ming''s meeting was less than a day, Kalki was captured by Wu Ming. Saying that Maxwell is dead is full of contradictions.


    But then, Kalki also calmed down.


    It makes sense that Wu Ming would not lie about such a thing, that is, Maxwell died during this time, or Wu Ming killed Azi Dakaha and immediately executed the captured Maxwell.


    The correct answer is that Maxwell died during this time.


    Wu Ming''s Gift Game for Maxwell is to beat the host in the allotted time in the allotted ce.


    After Kalki killed Wu Ming''s clone with Another Cosmology, Wu Ming split another clone at that time, and let the clone apany Maxwell, while he went looking for Kalki.


    At that time, Maxwell wasn''t dead yet, so Wu Ming didn''t lie to Kalki and the others when he said "Maxwell was caught by me".


    And now, of course, Maxwell had been executed by the Gift Game.


    Not to mention that Wu Ming himself had already left by then, and all that was left were the clones. Maxwell couldn''t even beat the clone. Wu Ming''s clone watched Maxwell gradually go crazy due to the approaching death, and was finally punished by the Gift Game and turned into light.


    The reason Kalki calmed down was realizing the problem.


    Just based on the indescribable truth about Wu Ming that he saw just now, couldn''t the current Wu Ming kill a Maxwell?

 Chapter 882: Alternative "curse"

    Chapter 882: Alternative "curse"


    Moreover, thinking from another point of view as Wi understood earlier, Wu Ming was an existence that could kill even Absolute Evil.


    "I see, I really want to thank Sir Vero for helping me eradicate the Maxwell scourge." Kalki thanked Wu Ming again with great respect.


    After all, Maxwell was the one sent by the higher-ups to monitor them, and Kalki also quickly got rid of Maxwell.


    "Do you know the secret of Maxwell''s immortality?" Wu Ming suddenly asked Kalki.


    Kalki showed a look he had known for a long time.


    "Sir Vero, I know the power in Maxwell''s body, it is the power of the third immortal motion mechanism from the future."


    "You must know."


    Wu Ming said, with a random movement, a small group of light full of strange light appeared in his hand.


    The light group emitted a strange light, and the light seemed to be moving all the time.


    This is what Kalki has to say about the source of Maxwell''s power, whiches from the third perpetual motion mechanism from the future.


    Wu Ming didn''t know much about science. When he came to the fifth floor of Nazarick and the clone handed this cluster of light to him, he was still confused.


    The identification of the third perpetual motion mechanism was carried out by Chrysbelite. The Chrysbelite database contains arge amount of information. The processing system of Chrysbelite itself and Chrysbelite itself is the highest level Mystic Code, plus the power of Root can change its influence, and Chrysbelite can easily do this.


    In addition, Chrysbelite also made an assessment of Maxwell''s death.


    Maxwell''s ontology is a hypothetical "humanoid" or simr-functioning mechanism proposed by British physicist James rk Maxwell that can detect and control the movement of a single molecule.


    As a demon born from a paradox that was denied from the start, Maxwell is naturally intangible, and as a hypothetical demon born from this paradox, his strength can''t even withstand a slightly stronger physical attack.


    But because of the third perpetual motion mechanism, Maxwellbines it with his insignificant characteristics, so that he can resurrect himself indefinitely, and he will be resurrected immediately after death.


    But even Maxwell, who had a perpetual motion machine, couldn''t resist Little Garden''s rule. He was sessfully killed by Wu Ming using the Gift Game, and the perpetual motion machine naturally became an item drop.


    After all, this third perpetual motion mechanism is not Maxwell himself. ording to Chrysbelite, the third perpetual motion mechanism was a by-product of Maxwell.


    In that case, will Maxwell, who can control Absolute Evil''s clones at will, have anything to do with Azi Dakaha?


    However after such an idea appeared, Wu Ming immediately stopped and continued to think.


    After all, the two of them had been killed, and he had to figure out what to do.


    "After Maxwell died, this group of light fell."


    Wu Ming wasn''t afraid Kalki would take it, so he showed it generously.


    "Congrattions, Sir Vero." Kalki smiled, as if from the heart, and this made Wu Ming quite awkward.


    "Yet you don''t need this now that you''ve fully recovered, right?"


    Kalki has something in him words.


    "You guessed it." Wu Ming was not surprised.


    When Kalki said "fully recovered", he meant Wu Ming had returned to his body.


    Kalki had seen Wu Ming once, or had seen Wu Ming once wrapped in ck mud. Although he didn''t know where to see it, it was certain that Kalki had seen Wu Ming''s main body.


    Moreover, Kalki whose mind is not as good as Izayoi''s, after calming down, he realized that Wu Ming killed Absolute Evil after recovering the main body.


    And if Kalki really saw the main body, he would naturally understand that Wu Ming''s demand for the third immortal movement mechanism was not that great.


    "Do you want it?" Wu Ming looked at Kalki yfully, and by the way threw a ball of light in both hands.


    "Honestly, we who already know Maxwell''s nature, originally wanted to kill Maxwell after this incident."


    Kalki''s implication was that the perpetual motion machine was something they had been optimistic about for a long time and were ready to act on, but who knew that Wu Ming would actually be cut off halfway.


    "So do you want to continue trading?"


    Yet Wu Ming was amused by his own words.


    "I''m afraid you haven''t realized your current situation Your Highness."


    Even though Kalki''s subordinates called out to Your Highness, it was a bit ironic to utter these two words from Wu Ming''s mouth at this time.


    "Don''t say that your Another Cosmology no longer applies to me. Even if you have another card, do you think it could work for me?"


    It''s not that he is arrogant, the main body has umted many inexplicable years in the Little Garden world, although it is still a minor, it is only one step away.


    In Wu Ming''s consciousness, the adult Dragon of the Root and the minor Dragon of the Root are two species. If the underage Dragon of the Root is a creature, the adult Dragon of the Root is already separated from the biological category. Well, what it was like, it would only be known when Wu Ming had grown up.


    Overall, even if Wu Ming is still not a Dragon of the Root of maturity, he who is only a step away from maturity, is not what he used to be.


    Wu Ming''s own strength was even shocking when he returned to his body, if divided by Little Garden''s strength, his strength should be above double digits.


    As for why it wasn''t single digits but double digits, firstly, Wu Ming didn''t know the strength of single digits, and secondly, his own strength might have surpassed single digits, reaching an immeasurable level.


    If Wu Ming had grown up, then there was no need to worry, because the Dragon of the Root had maturedpletely beyond the existence of single digits.


    But would like to exin here that Wu Ming''s own strength has be a double digit existence. In short it fully reflects the power that the Dragon of the Root should have, not just mediocrity as before.


    Of course Wu Ming had been subconsciously covering up his strength, but he didn''t realize it.


    After all, whether it was the world Wu Ming lived in, or everyone else in this world, the power was lower than Wu Ming''s imagination. If he really released his aura, they would instantly die.


    Kalki gets very respectful at this point. It was precisely because he was spying on Wu Ming''s power when he activated the Another Cosmology, because of the activation of half of the Another Cosmology, Kalki survived, but because of this, Kalki was alsopletely convinced.


    At the very least, Kalki would never fight Wu Ming again in the future, and he wouldn''t even have this thought from the heart, like an alternative curse.


    Therefore, Kalki would no longer make deals with Wu Ming.

 Chapter 883: Tell me everything about the person behind you

    Chapter 883: Tell me everything about the person behind you


    "You are wrong Sir Vero, I mean you can use this on your own subordinates." Kalki smiles and shakes him head.


    If it was Kalki before, perhaps he would have tried to make a deal with Wu Ming, but Kalki who was influenced by Wu Ming''s power, had no idea of taking advantage of Wu Ming or even trading at this time.


    "Of course, the premise is to ensure the loyalty of subordinates."


    However, Wu Ming looked at Kalki with strange eyes.


    What''s wrong with this guy?


    "Master, I am afraid that the other party is spying on your power and being influenced by you." Chrysbelite started a conversation with Wu Ming straight through the mind.


    "Spy on my power?"


    Wu Ming immediately thought of Pest.


    At first, Pest had no idea what she saw when she was summoned by him. His attitude towards Wu Ming changedpletely. It was just different from Kalki''s respect. Pest''s attitude towards Wu Ming was like that of fear.


    Pest could see Wu Ming''s truth because she had a master-ve rtionship with him, but how could Kalki see the truth himself?


    "My aura is really in a state of depression, Chrys." Wu Ming asked Chrysbelite.


    Since Wu Ming had only returned to his body not too long ago, he wasn''t used to himself, so he let Chrysbelite monitor his condition.


    "Master, your aura is subconsciously suppressed by you, and there is no liberation."


    Chrysbelite had indeed been monitoring Wu Ming''s state, but Wu Ming had subconsciously restrained his aura, and it was reasonable to say that it had not leaked out.


    Could the Another Cosmology let Kalki see my power?


    Wu Ming thought about it, only Another Cosmology could let Kalki see his power.


    Moreover, at this moment, his strength was no longer something the likes of Kalki could bear. The difference between the previous and current Wu Ming was like a tenacious balloon filled with slow air and a tenacious balloon filled with water. The balloon does not burst, thetter is more lethal than the former when dropped from a height.


    If Kalki sees him any longer, she will really die.


    "But now, it seems Kalki has a lot of respect for me." Wu Ming had an idea.


    "Kalki."


    "Is something wrong, Sir Vero?" Kalki looked at Wu Ming.


    "Tell me about the person behind you."


    That''s right, Wu Ming tried to use Kalki''s current state to gather all the information about the person behind Kalki.


    But Kalki shook his head.


    "Sir Vero, I''m afraid this won''t work."


    It seemed that even though he was respected, Kalki had not yet reached the point of obeying Wu Ming.


    "Master, the other party clearly respects you for your strength. As we all know, respecting the strong ismon sense in any world." Chrysbeliteined in Wu Ming''s mind.


    "I know I know, I don''t want to try." Wu Ming answered the Chrysbelitee in his mind with a hint of regret.


    But Wu Ming had another way to get Kalki to reveal the news.


    "Make a deal Kalki, tell me all the information about the people behind you, and I will deal with them."


    Those words made Kalki''s eyes sparkle.


    After all, when Kalki found out about Wu Ming''s whereabouts, he wanted to make a deal with Wu Ming.


    Provided by him, Wu Ming helped him face the enemy, and he was free.


    Even though they had broken up in the past, now Kalki, who is now affected by Wu Ming''s power, was naturally very shaken when he heard about the transaction.


    ...


    2105380 Outer Gate, Base Camp No Name.


    At this moment at No Name, Kurousagi, Leticia, Izayoi, Asuka, and Y stood at No Name''s gate, ready to leave.


    Jin, Lily, and Pest stood at the door and watched the five people.


    "Kurousagi, Leticia, you must take good care of Izayoi and them when you arrive in the North District." Jin told Kurousagi anxiously.


    "I I tried my best, Jin-sama." Kurousagi nced at the three troubled children who were full of fighting spirit, and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead helplessly.


    Even though Leticia was equally helpless, sheforted Jin.


    "Don''t worry Jin, Master is still in the North District. I''m not afraid the three won''t be able to control them."


    "Just kidding, when I get to the North District, I have to teach that bastard Vero a good lesson. There''s a Demon Lord and he didn''t call me!" Izayoi was quite excited, looking like a stiff wild horse about to explode.


    "Same as above."


    "The same."


    Asuka and Yo agreed with Izayoi, and they were both also people who feared that the world would not fall apart.


    "Don''tdon''t joke, idiot! ording to what Shiroyasha-sama said this time, the Demon Lord is the Demon Lord of Absolute Evil which is one of the final trials of humanity, and he is the strongest one in Little Garden, I will not take you there!" Kurousagi reprimanded from the side, these three troubled children are too noisy, it is clear that the enemy this time is very difficult to deal with.


    That''s right, when Shiroyasha went to the North District, she sent a letter to No Name exining that the seal of Absolute Evil had been broken.


    But Shiroyasha had been in the North District for a long time, and No Name had just reorganized his staff to support the North District.


    It''s all because people don''t get to choose.


    The main reason was because the three problem children were too suitable for their status as problem children, and they were fussing over the Demon Lord.


    It was a three-digit Absolute Evil and a double-digit person would not dare to underestimate the existence of the enemy. Fundamentally different from the Demon Lord the three troubled children faced when they arrived at Little Garden. If they leave, don''t know what kind of trouble will happen, and will probably lose my life.


    In the end, Kurousagi and Izayoi after both sidespromised with each other, they were ready to leave.


    But in fact, No Name is not toote. Shiroyasha wrote to tell No Name that she was fighting against Absolute Evil in the North District because Wu Ming, and most of themunities in the East District, more than 99% of themunity, did not. Even knowing that Absolute Evil broke through the seal. After all, many people did not know that Absolute Evil broke through the seal when Brilliant me City was attacked.


    So it''s not toote for No Name.


    Seeing the three troubled children cover their mouths obediently, Kurousagi sighed again.


    Children''s problems are too difficult to handle.


    Immediately after, Kurousagi patted her face and cheered herself up.


    The Kurousagi smiled and raised a hand.


    "Then, everyone, let''s go."


    Have to say that Kurousagi looks like a tourist, and looks even more belittled.


    The three troubled children groaned inwardly.


    Immediately after, the three troubled children looked at each other as if they were smiling, showing a very tacit understanding.


    When it came to the Northern District, Kurousagi waspletely useless.


    Yet at this moment, a voice that was quite familiar to everyone entered his ears.


    "Where are you going?"

 Chapter 884: Realize the gap between strengths

    Chapter 884: Realize the gap between strengths


    Everyone turned to look at the source of the sound, only to see Wu Ming standing there, his expression full of doubts.


    As soon as Wu Ming returned to No Name, he saw the scene of the other No Name members wanting to travel far away. Didn''t he wonder?


    "Vero!?!?!?"


    Everyone at No Name screamed like they had seen a ghost.


    "What is wrong?"


    The hue of the crowd made Wu Ming stunned for a moment, what happened?


    "Vero, didn''t you fight the Absolute Evil Demon Lord in the North District?" Kurousagi''s ears swayed, and everyone looked a little confused.


    "Demon Lord was killed by me, and I came back." Wu Ming''s tone was very even, as if he was exining, "I''ll be back after eating."


    But everyone who heard this sentence showed a different reaction, Jin and Kurousagi were shocked by it, Leticia was proud of Wu Ming, the three troubled children were unhappy, and Pest was one of them looking indifferent.


    After that, Wu Ming shrugged his shoulders, no longer bothered with the group of friends who didn''t know what they were doing, and walked straight towards the inside of No Name.


    "I''ll be back first."


    "Wait...Wait a minute~ Vero, that''s Absolute Evil, how could you just kill him?" Kurousagi turned around excitedly and wanted to chase after Wu Ming, because she was too excited, his footsteps staggered.


    "I didn''t kill Absolute Evil casually, but I fought Absolute Evil for a day and a night before killing it." Wu Ming answered without looking back.


    Even though he said that, he still didn''t realize how difficult it was.


    What''s more, Izayoi was very ufortable with retreating.


    "Very good, Vero, you are secretly taking pleasure in yourself."


    When Izayoi said that, he suddenly jumped together and directly kicked Wu Ming.


    "Crash" A golden chain suddenly appeared from Wu Ming''s clothes, like a spear with a cold light at the end stabbing fiercely at Izayoi.


    Noticing the strangeness of this chain, Izayoi didn''t choose to hit it head-on, but changed his movement in midair and kicked the chain horizontally.


    *explosion--!!*


    The deafening sound of steel crashing spread out, and the airwaves generated by the collision also spread out and impacted everyone. This made Kurousagi and the others raise their hands subconsciously to block the airwaves.


    At the same time, Wu Ming''s entire aura changed, and a tyrannical aura instantly covered everyone present, but then the aura disappeared instantly, and everyone seemed to be experiencing hallucinations.


    In the next instant, the original stiff chains became like extremely strong steel whips, and mmed into the overturned Izayoi, who had yet tond.


    Izayoi immediately reacted, kicking the gold chain with one foot, and with the help of the gold chain reaction force, he jumped into the air to make a 360 rotation, and thennded smoothly.


    Everyone looked at Wu Ming and Izayoi in a daze, and some didn''t know whether the terrifying aura just now was a hallucination or real.


    But because the terrifying aura appeared for a very short time, not even a tenth of a second, everyone was unable to detect whether it was real or an illusion.


    "You''ve be stronger, Vero." Izayoi''s face was filled with a joyful smile, which was the joy of a "strong enemy" bing stronger.


    "As you can see, I identally discovered my main body, and my strength is naturally different." Afterforting Enkidu, Wu Ming put the chain back on his sleeve, he turned around and looked at everyone.


    "It turns out that Vero got his body back? Good, congrattions~" Kurousagi was subconsciously happy that Wu Ming had his body back, but then she reacted.


    "Wait, this is not the point, you two don''t fight at the door of ourmunity!"


    Kurousagi frantically rushed towards the retreating Izayoi, trying to subdue this troubled kid who started the fight first.


    "Stop Kurousagi, I won''t do it again." However Izayoi stopped Kurousagi with words.


    "Vero has be beyond my imagination. Now I can''t beat him" Izayoi shook his head.


    "Hah?!" Kurousagi who came to Izayoi''s side made a strange sound.


    Izayoi, the troubled kid calmly admits that he''s not an opponent and voluntarily stops fighting? Is this the sun rising from the west?


    The fact wasn''t as exaggerated as Kurousagi thought, it was just that Izayoi was more aware of Wu Ming''s strength than anyone else.


    Just now when Enkidu helped Wu Ming block Izayoi''s attack, Wu Ming subconsciously wanted to act.


    After all, Wu Ming and Azi Dakaha had a big fight. In that battle day and night, even though he couldn''t really go all out, every move was not done casually. This may not be strong for Azi Dakaha, but it is already a very strong move for people in the middle and lower sses of Little Garden.


    In short Wu Ming was used to ying seriously, and he almost became serious from Izayoi''s greeting.


    But even so, Izayoi still felt a gap between the two.


    He was no longer the opponent of Wu Ming as he was now.


    Izayoi wasn''t someone who didn''t know how to go back and forth, he still had self-knowledge.


    Moreover, this was just Izayoi greeting, he had absolutely no idea of fighting Wu Ming properly.


    Even if there was, it wouldn''t be fighting in front of so many people in No Name.


    Therefore, if it was impossible to fight at all, Kurousagi was too much to worry about.


    "When I be stronger, let''s fight again." Izayoi showing a rebellious expression, looking at Wu Ming expectantly.


    "No, it''s too much trouble." Wu Ming turned around again and walked towards No Name.


    Izayoi followed Wu Ming to No Name without hesitation. After all, if the time came to fight, it didn''t mean either side could refuse it if they didn''t want to.


    "WaitWait a minute~ Vero, you have to exin the matter of Demon Lord Absolute Evil~~"


    Kurousagi said, and immediately chased after Wu Ming.


    "Let''s go back everyone." Leticia said, and walked back to No Name.


    "We were looking forward to the game in vain."


    "Appropriate."


    Asuka and Yo looked at each other helplessly, and followed Leticia for a while.


    Jin looked around, only Pest was left except for himself, but before Jin could speak, Pest snorted coldly and walked over to No Name.


    Jin smiled awkwardly, and walked to No Name without haste.


    As the leader of themunity, Jin managed to be thest member to enter his ownmunity.

 Chapter 885: Can I ask him?

    Chapter 885: Can I ask him?


    In No Name''s chat room, everyone sat together and chatted with Wu Ming to learn Absolute Evil from him.


    "It turns out that Vero has been through quite a lot so far~" Kurousagi nodded and pointed to some of the events that Wu Ming had said.


    "Fighting against the Immortality Demon Lord again, fighting against the hero born at the end of the world, and finally fighting thest trial of humanity, I am so envious."


    Izayoi couldn''t wait to rece himself with Wu Ming to experience those things. He was excited just thinking about it. Wu Ming who had actually experienced these things, did not know that he would be happy.


    "But Vero, if it was us, I''m afraid it would be life-threatening." Asuka sipped her tea elegantly.


    Leticia opened her mouth to fulfill Asuka''s words.


    "Un, Asuka is right. Except for Maxwell, whether it''s Kalki possessing the Another Cosmology or Last Trial of Humanity, they are all very strong enemies for you, and it is difficult for me to win."


    On the other hand, Izayoi didn''t care about this.


    "How do you know if you don''t try? You should see it with your own eyes beforementing."


    The more dangerous the enemy, the more he likes it. After all, he was a problem child.


    "It''s just that I didn''t expect Kalki to have Another Cosmology, what a surprise." Jin is quite concerned about Kalki''s youth who looks the same age as him.


    "What is Another Cosmology?" Asuka asked.


    "Asuka, you haven''t been to Little Garden for a long time, it seems that you don''t know the Another Cosmology yet."


    It seemed that Kurousagi wanted to exin.


    "Simply put, it contains a powerful cosmological Gift, which can be strengthened indefinitely to interfere with the powerful forces of the outside world. Each Another Cosmology is unique, which means that each Another Cosmology has different abilities."


    Asuka nodded thoughtfully.


    "Simply a very powerful Gift?"


    "Eh Asuka could think so too, but the Another Cosmology is more precious and more powerful than ordinary Gifts." Kurousagi exined.


    At this time, Wu Ming interrupted.


    "It is said that the existence of the Another Cosmology has the potential to be the center of the gods, and because of the power of the Another Cosmology, only those with the Another Cosmology canpete with it."


    Wu Ming thought about the fact that Kalki killed his clone with the Force-opened Another Cosmology.


    It can be said that if the person killed at that time was not a clone, but a spirit body, such an attack would also kill his spirit body.


    Therefore, in Wu Ming''s view, to resist such a power, unless you also have the Another Cosmology, you can fight it. Anotherwise, only BUGs like himself can fight it without Another Cosmology.


    "Interesting, Another Cosmology." Izayoi smiled, not knowing what he was thinking.


    However the Kurousagi was slightly frightened by Izayoi''s smile.


    "Izayoi, don''t think about it, Kurousagi always thought you would do something." Kurousagi said, and at the same time looked at Asuka and Yo.


    Really, these troubled children were too capable of causing trouble, and Kurousagi had to n ahead.


    Soon after, Kurousagi discovered that Yo seemed to be thinking about something.


    "Yo, do you have a problem?" Even though this was a problem child, everyone was apanion, and Kurousagi was happy to help hisrades solve their problems.


    "I''m a little worried about the Gryphon that Vero said." Holding the cat and rubbing it, Yo revealed the reason for his deep thoughts.


    "Do you care about life in that Gryphon?" Wu Ming guessed the reason Yo cared.


    "Yes." Yo nodded.


    "The Genom Tree was a Gift from my father, and ording to what you said, the Genom Tree in the Gryphon seems almostplete."


    As a result Y had to guess whether the Gryphon was rted to her father.


    "Easy to handle, just ask that Gryphon," Wu Ming said casually.


    "Ahhh?!" Everyone is shocked.


    "But Vero, can you find that Gryphon?" Kurousagi asked in confusion.


    "Of course you can, Kalki''s group is still trapped in my Reality Marble."


    Wu Ming exined, and then looked at everyone innocently.


    "Didn''t I tell you?"


    "You didn''t say it!" Everyone shouted at Wu Ming at the same time.


    "I really didn''t see it. Could it be that Vero is actually a natural idiot." Izayoi looked at Wu Ming yfully with his arms folded across his chest.


    "Cough, however, Kalki and the others were confined by me before they could be handed over to Shiroyasha. If you wish to speak to the Gryphon, I can do so at any time."


    Everyone looked at Yo, and finally, Yo looked at the cat in his hand and nodded.


    ...


    Reality Marble Nazarick, sixth floor, forest.


    When Kalki andpany were locked into the Reality Marble Nazarick by Wu Ming in the form of a bounty match, they were all separated.


    Kalki was in theva area on the seventh floor, Aura was in the undergroundke on the fourth floor, and the unconscious Rin was thrown straight into the wilderness on the eighth floor by Wu Ming, while the seriously injured Graiya was ced in the forest area on the sixth floor.


    Facts had proven that Gryphons could indeed stay in the forest, and Graiya who had awakened from aa, was lying on the ground at this time to escape physical exhaustion.


    Despite being extremely weak, Graiya''s injury had indeed healed, in short, better than nothing.


    "I don''t know what happened to His Highness," Graiya said to himself.


    Graiya who woke up from his serious injury, caught a glimpse of the contract documents in front of him, and knew that he was trapped in a ce that was not a forest.


    "I''m afraid it''s some kind of private space," thought Graiya.


    After all, not a few people had such a space in the Little Garden World. Basically, they are used to hold Gift Games. At this moment, he was clearly caught up in the Gift Game, so he guessed that this was Wu Ming''s private space.


    "I don''t know what happened to His Highness and the others." Graiya didn''t know if Kalki and the others ran away, or if they got caught just like him.


    But it was more important to recover from his injuries right now, and Griaya was just lying here safely.


    However at this moment, space fluctuated, and two extremely clear figures appeared not far from Graiya.


    Seeing this, Graiya couldn''t help but be wary.

 Chapter 886: Destroy this Gift Game

    Chapter 886: Destroy this Gift Game


    "Vero." Graiya whose eyesight was much better than humans, caught a glimpse that of the two people walking towards this side, the one in front was Wu Ming.


    Supporting a body that had not yet fully recovered but was barely able to resist, Graiya stood up, and fighting intent radiated from him.


    Although Graiya''s wings had not recovered, he had enough time to rest, which gave him the strength to fight as well.


    "What Graiya, do you still want to fight me?" Wu Ming who was walking at the front, did not release an aura to intimidate Graiya, but flicked his fingers gently.


    In an instant, the ground that Graiya was on was slightly broken, and the chains rushed out, all of which hit Graiya, and tightly wrapped around him.


    Graiya who didn''t react, fell to the ground in an instant, as all his limbs were restrained.


    "Unlucky." Graiya raised his head and looked at Wu Ming with disdain.


    "Kalki and the others are fine, but they were confined by me. Honestly, I don''t want to do anything to you, but I''ll leave you to Shiroyasha after that." , Wu Ming patted the Gryphon''s huge head.


    "Up to you." After all, Graiya can''t beat Wu Ming, and now that he is also a prisoner, what can he do.


    "I came to see you this time because I have a friend who is very interested in you. Let''s talk to her."


    As Wu Ming said, Yo passed by Wu Ming and came from behind him to the front.


    "Hello, Graiya." The quiet girl holding the cat greeted first.


    "Hello, little girl." Graiya replied back.


    Not to mention Wu Ming, at least the little girl in front of him looked quite good.


    "I''m going first, when you''re done talking, just tap the chain and I''lle get you."


    Wu Ming also had no intention of being a bystander, so he left after telling Yo.


    Yo nodded, then looked back at Graiya.


    "My name is Kasukabe Yo, do you know this?" Yo said, and took out the pendant hidden in his clothes.


    "This...?!"


    ...


    Wu Ming who left the sixth floor, came to the seventh floor, where Kalki was.


    "Sir Vero, how are you?"


    Kalki who was sitting on a rock with a very low temperaturepared to other ces, immediately got up when he saw Wu Ming''s arrival.


    Wu Ming helped Kalki find a stone that wasn''t too hot, and Kalki didn''t need to keep opening the Another Cosmology half to keep out the heat, after all, if he identally nced at Wu Ming while he was opening the Another Cosmology half, it would definitely be unpleasant.


    "I haven''t shot those people yet, it will take a while, but I will use a method that cannot me you and me to deal with them."


    After Kalki informed Wu Ming of everyone he knew behind his back, Wu Ming did not immediately take action against the existence.


    In the first ce, Kalki had never been in contact with high-level people in the truest sense, and all he contacted were people who weren''t high-level people, at best only higher than Kalki.


    But even so, Wu Ming firmly believed that some of the gods in the upper levels of Little Garden must be ying a trick.


    However since it is unclear which god is doing it, Wu Ming can only take action on the people Kalki knows, and after finding these people, he will dig up the people behind them little by little.


    But the whereabouts of these people have always been uncertain, and can''t be found at the moment, but Wu Ming has a way.


    After returning to Great Root, Wu Ming could use Great Root''s authority to find someone in the Little Garden world.


    At that time, they would not be able to escape.


    "What method?" Kalki was quite interested in the method Wu Ming had prepared.


    It can not only deal with those people, but also does not reveal their identity.


    However Wu Ming had no reason to tell Kalki, even if his attitude towards him became a little more respectful now, it would still be the same.


    "You don''t need to know that."


    Immediately after, Wu Ming snapped his fingers, and a golden chain stretched out from his sleeve and bound him towards Kalki, it was the Chains of Heaven.


    The Chains of Heaven are infinitely long.


    Although Kalki was unable to recognize the true identity of this chain, he knew that it was a divine weapon.


    "Sir Vero?" Kalki didn''t fight back, but was a little confused by Wu Ming''s approach.


    He fell into Gift Game and couldn''t break free, so there was no need to bind him with divine equipment.


    "I''ll leave you to Shiroyasha, so it''s necessary."


    As Wu Ming spoke, he stretched out his hand and stabbed into Kalki''s body.


    It wasn''t that he wanted to kill Kalki, when Wu Ming stabbed Kalki, a ripple appeared before him, and he simply stuck his hand in.


    Wu Ming found what he wanted without much fumbling, then he took it out gently, and a slightly warped parchment appeared in his hand.


    It was a contract scroll for Wu Ming to force the Gift Game against Kalki.


    ...


    Bonus Game Name: umtion Time


    Participants: Kalki, Aura, Rin, Graiya.


    Participant''s winning condition : Continuous stay at the specified ce.


    Participant''s winning condition: Beat the organizer


    Participant failure condition: leave the specified ce


    Participant failure penalty: repeat the game


    Organizer Win Conditions: Beat the contestants


    Organizer failure condition: contestant wins


    Pledge: Respect the above content, and organize the Gift Game by honor, g, and authority of the organizer.


    Originate God print


    ...


    Yes, it is an unbreakable contract document.


    Not to mention the winning conditions, the losing conditions are clearly problematic.


    This definitely doesn''t let Kalki go from here, even if there is a way to go, because the penalty for failure is repeating the game.


    This meant that once Kalki and the others left the determined realm in their own way, that is, they left Wu Ming''s Reality Marble, they would fail, and the punishment for failure would make theme back here again.


    The only way is to beat the organizers.


    However Wu Ming did not take care of them after he locked them here, he also ran into Kalki twice, and other people that Wu Ming had never even met, let alone knocked them down.


    And this is not considered a vition, after all there is no rule that the organizer cannot leave the designated ce, so a Gift Game that does not have this solution is basically a Gift Game that limits the actions of Kalki and the others.


    And now, Wu Ming will destroy this Gift Game.


    Wu Ming''s hands condensed a power that Kalki didn''t know about, and the entire soft parchment made the sound of a hard object breaking.


    Wu Ming used Root''s power to destroy the Gift Game. As long as the Gift Game is destroyed, Kalki and the others can release the shackles of the Gift Game.


    As for why not suspend, however, deleting and suspending are two different things. After Wu Ming handed Kalki over to Shiroyasha, he didn''t want and didn''t want to care about them, so he chose to directly destroy this Gift Game.


    *!!*


    With Wu Ming''s constant strength, the entire piece of parchment shattered.

 Chapter 887: Go to jail

    Chapter 887: Go to jail


    Wu Ming snapped his fingers again, and two figures instantly appeared beside Kalki, it was Aura and Rin.


    "Your Highness?!" Even though Rin was in aa when she arrived, she had woken up after a long time.


    "You suspended our Gift Game?" Aura stood in front of Kalki''s side, looking at Wu Ming warily.


    "Sir Vero didn''t suspend the game, he just destroyed the Gift Game." Kalki replied instead of Wu Ming.


    Although Aura and Rin were shocked that Wu Ming could break the Gift Game, what was even more surprising was Kalki''s attitude towards Wu Ming.


    "Your Highness?" Aura and Rin were quite confused by Kalki''s attitude, why they were so respectful.


    "Rin, Aura, you must have the right attitude of being a prisoner yesterday." Kalki looks at them both and signals them not to act rashly.


    "I made a deal with His Highness, I helped him deal with the enemy, and he voluntarily surrendered himself to Shiroyasha to go to prison." Shaking the Chains of Heaven in his hands, Wu Ming exined to the two.


    Although Aura and Rin were slightly surprised, it was uneptable after thinking about it.


    After all, if it was a transaction of this level, His Highness could still ept it.


    But the transaction between Wu Ming and Kalki was not like this, but Wu Ming was indeed impossible to let go of Kalki, Kalki himself knew this, so he did not disobey Wu Ming''s words.


    And don''t know if it''s because of Wu Ming''s influence, Kalki also found many things in the meditation room on the seventh floor.


    How can this bepared to living a life of integrity? Kalki really had to pay some price for his actions earlier, otherwise wouldn''t those who died indirectly because of him be harmed, he was a hero that appeared in the past. However, something had to be done to match the name "Kalki".


    And most importantly, Wu Ming would help him deal with the enemy.


    So even though he is going to jail, Kalki feels that he is free.


    It means freedom from domination by others.


    "Sir Vero is right, we are going to jail now, I''m sorry, it really hurt you." Kalki looks at them both with an apologetic look.


    "What are you talking about, Your Highness, since you will be imprisoned, we will definitely apany you." Grabbing the trapped Kalki, Rin shook her head.


    Aura also has the same meaning.


    There is no need for apologies between them. The reason they got together was for Kalk, since it would be jail, then they would be with Kalki.


    Wu Ming was very clear about this, so he only tied up Kalki, because as long as Kalki was around, no one else would leave Kalki.


    Knowing this it was clear that Kalki would say "you are involved" instead of "you can go".


    Of course, even if Aura and Rin and the others wanted to leave, Wu Ming wouldn''t necessarily allow them, no, he definitely wouldn''t let them go just like that.


    Although Kalki is considered the mastermind, Aura and Rin are guilty of no small crime, and both must be punished.


    "So, where is Graiya?" Aura looked back at Wu Ming.


    Both she and Rin were summoned by Wu Ming to Kalki''s side by teleportation, but why couldn''t see Graiya.


    Graiya was seriously injured to block the divine equipment, was it...


    Aura and Rin suddenly had a sad mood, and both wondered if Graiya was seriously injured and died.


    But only Kalki looked indifferent, because he knew very well that Graiya would be fine, Wu Ming would not kill Graiya, and there was no external influence, the Gryphon''s life force was very strong, Graiya would not die easily.


    "Don''t worry, it''s only because arade in mymunity has something to do with Graiya, but it''s not over yet, wait a minute."


    This made Aura and Rin feel helpless for a while. They had to wait to be sent to prison these days...


    However at this moment, there was a "ding dong" sound like the knocking of the Chains of Heaven binding Kalki.


    ording to Wu Ming''s request, as long as Y and Graiya finished talking, she could tap the Chains of Heaven binding Graiya to deliver a message to Wu Ming, and let Wu Minge and pick her up.


    Even though the interval was short, there was no doubt that Yo had finished talking to Graiya.


    "Myrade and Graiya have finished talking."


    Wu Ming snapped his fingers again, and in an instant, the surrounding image suddenly changed, and everyone came into the forest.


    "Your Highness!" Graiya''s surprised voice rang in everyone''s ears.


    Seeing that Graiya and Kalki were also bound by gold chains, and there was a girl beside them, and that girl was Kasukabe Yo.


    "Grandpa Graiya, are your injuries okay?" Rin immediately ran to Graiya''s side, looking a bit worried.


    Soon after, Aura and Kalki also followed, Graiya was seriously injured just then.


    "Except for the wings that haven''t recovered, the wounds on the body have already recovered." Graiya at that time, he received an attack with his back to Wu Ming. Therefore, as a Gryphon beast, its wings suffered the most serious injuries.


    "It doesn''t matter." At this time, Kalki also felt relieved.


    While Kalki and the others were talking, Wu Ming was also talking to Yo.


    "How about you ask something you want to know?"


    Y thought for a moment, then nodded, but then shook her head again.


    This made Wu Ming slightly dumbfounded.


    "Are you dissatisfied with the answer?" Wu Ming asked spectively.


    "Yes." This time Yo nodded honestly.


    "But I am very satisfied to be able to talk to Graiya." Yo showed a satisfied smile, and it seemed that she was already friends with Graiya.


    Wu Ming felt that Yo was quite satisfied.


    After all, not everyone has the opportunity to find clues when they are looking for what they want. Although Wu Ming didn''t know what Yo was looking for, but if she could find a clue, Yo had to be satisfied.


    "Need my help?"


    What Y needs to find, Wu Ming will find it in an instant when he returns to Great Root.


    But Yo refused.


    "I can do it myself." Immediately after, Yo''s face revealed a resigned expression.


    As expected of a troubled child.


    Currently Wu Ming could only helplessly smile.


    However it is also said that if it is something very important to Yo, then let her do it herself.


    After that, Wu Ming looked at the people who were still chatting about Kalki and the others.


    "It''s almost time to leave."


    Time to go to jail.

 Chapter 888: Isnt there a single digit existence?

    Chapter 888: Isn''t there a single digit existence?


    North District 54545, at this time, the magmake has been artificially cooled.


    Shiroyasha methodically issued orders one after another, allowing themunity alliance to begin restoration work at the outer gate 54545.


    Because the time from the appearance of Absolute Evil to eradication was too short, which led to the fact that there were no strong people with high positions near the outer gate 54545, and even Wi was kidnapped by Wu Ming, leaving only Shiroyasha alone.


    Because of that, the restoration of the five-figure 54545 outer door in the North District fell on his head.


    "Really, I''m not the Floor Master of the northern district, why should I be themander?" Shiroyasha continued toin.


    The most important fact was that since no one hade to help, it caused Shiroyasha''s discontent.


    After receiving the news that Absolute Evil had been eliminated, several Floor Masters in the northern district didn''t even think about going to the outer door of 54545 at all.


    They might unite when there is a strong foreign enemy like Absolute Evil, but once a strong foreign enemy is eliminated, they return to a situation of contention.


    After all it is not their outer door, there is no need to care, and can not control them if they do note to Shiroyasha. After all Absolute Evil had been eliminated, and it didn''t matter if they came or not.


    But not happy that''s for sure.


    "So is Vero the stinky boy, who kidnapped Wi."


    Even though Wi had absolutely no role in ruling, at least she was a person from the Northern District. Now that the reconstruction of the North District''s outer gate is a matter for the East District''s Floor Master to rule here.


    However at this moment, Shiroyasha had just sensed Wu Ming''s aura.


    "Why did the childe?" Although Shiroyashained, and hoped that someone could take his ce and direct the reconstruction of the 54545 outer gate, but she really didn''t expect Wu Ming to return.


    "Come to me to talk about the Dragon of the Root... Or something else..." Shiroyasha guessed in his heart.


    "Yo~ Shiroyasha." Walking to the small temporarymand post, Wu Ming greeted Shiroyasha.


    After Wu Ming sent Yo, he immediately came to the northern district to look for Shiroyasha.


    "Where''s Wi? Where did you take Wi?" Shiroyasha asked angrily.


    "I sent Wi back to hismunity. After all, Wi won''t be ying any role here, will she?" As in his own home, Wu Ming sat roughly, but because there was no chair, Therefore, he could only find something to sit down leisurely.


    "Then why did youe back." Shiroyasha didn''t care about Wu Ming''s behavior, she was used to it.


    "I am here to deliver Kalki and the others for you."


    As Wu Ming said, he stretched out a hand, and a cluster of translucent light appeared in his hand. In the light group, Kalki, Rin, Aura, and Graiya were faintly visible.


    "This is just a simple sealing barrier formed by the Primodial Rune, you should be able to open it easily."


    As for why treating Kalki like this, after all, the three of them plus the Gryphon were really not small, and it was extremely difficult to leave it to Shiroyasha. In this way, they were sealed in a cluster of light and handed over to Shiroyasha, who was also convenient for Shiroyasha to carry.


    "You are very wise." Shiroyasha took the cluster of light that sealed Kalki and the others, took out a Gift Card and made a random motion, and the cluster of light disappeared.


    "I will put them in the East District Prison after I have been busy for some time."


    It made sense that Wu Ming''s mission had beenpleted, but he had no sign of leaving.


    "Any other?"


    "I have to get out of Little Garden." As if waiting for Shiroyasha''s words, Wu Ming answered immediately after Shiroyasha asked.


    "It''s not that you haven''t left." Shiroyashained.


    "Or are you nning to return for a long time this time?" Shiroyasha said on the spot.


    "After all, I came to Little Garden to find my body. Now that I have found my body, it is time for me to face my enemy."


    This enemy, Wu Ming was Goetia.


    Even if there is no ck mud, Goetia is already a tyrant in the Type-Moon World, after the ck mud, it can be said that Goetia has be even more terrifying.


    Enemies like Azi Dakaha who only used ck mud as a weapon, Wu Ming wasn''t afraid at all, and people like Goetia couldn''t just use ck mud as a weapon.


    To put it simply, it was the difference between a Magus and a Magician.


    Magus only use Magecraft as a weapon, and Magician will do in-depth research. If Goetia could study things in depth with ck mud, to fully understand ck mud, there would be serious problems.


    Wu Ming had to strike at Goetia before Goetia could act.


    "In that case, your intention toe to me is very clear." No doubt Wu Ming wanted toe and ask Shiroyasha about the Dragon of the Root.


    Shiroyasha''s expression became serious, and with a wave of his hand, the ce where the two were at changed, and she led Wu Ming to a special room.


    In the distance was a mountain covered in white snow, Wu Ming and Shiroyasha were standing on a in that resembled an icy surface, and a ray of light shed from the mountains in the distance.


    The Distant Horizon is one of the ces for Shiroyasha''s Gift Game.


    "I don''t know much about Dragon of the Root, so I can only give you some information." Putting away his usual cute expression, Shiroyasha straightened his stance and looked at Wu Ming.


    That''s right, Shiroyasha brought Wu Ming here to tell Wu Ming about the Dragon of the Root he knew.


    "That was a long time ago, longer than my age."


    As for why Shiroyasha said that, it was because.


    "When I first gave birth to consciousness, I identally saw the Dragon of the Root."


    As if reminiscent of the past, Shiroyasha''s aura became slightly in line with her age.


    "It was still at the end of the day, I just found the other party somehow, and at the same time, the idea of ''this is the Dragon of the Root'' automatically appeared in my mind, after that, as if just passing by, the other party go now."


    Turning his head to look at Wu Ming, Shiroyasha continued to speak.


    "I don''t feel that feeling for you, but if I only look at the appearance, your body is exactly the same as the body of the Dragon of the Root that I saw, but the size is different, and there is one more important point. "


    Shiroyasha flew into the air and looked at Wu Ming.


    "The Dragon of the Root that I saw was much stronger than you, and even I at that time felt that it was not an opponent."


    Must know that the real Shiroyasha is not Shiroyasha, but the White Night Demon Lord, a powerful existence whose divinity does not diminish.


    The Dragon of the Root mentioned by Shiroyasha actually made the White Night Demon Lord feel that she was not the opponent back then. No doubt...


    "The other party is definitely beyond the single digits." Shiroyasha judged so.


    "By the way, Shiroyasha, isn''t there a single digit presence in Little Garden?"

 Chapter 889: Strong and Weak Standard

    Chapter 889: Strong and Weak Standard


    It had been a long time since Wu Ming hade to Little Garden, and he had basically seen the existence of three digits to seven digits. Even though Shiroyasha had fallen from double digits to four digits due to his conversion to Buddhism, Wu Ming who was fighting Azi Dakaha also almost understood the approximate power of two digit numbers.


    After all, Azi Dakaha, who has ck mud, can no longer be a three-digit number, he has almost exerted his double-digit strength, but Azi Dakaha is still basically a triple-digit.


    But there is only one digit. Wu Ming had never heard of or seen him. In the ancient book of the underground library No Name, he had not found any content rted to single digits, so he had curiosity.


    "Actually starting from three digits up, you can''t be divided by strength, you have to look at your own Divinity."


    It makes sense that the number of digits below the three digits depends on the spiritual rank, but the spiritual rank below the three digits basically does not have a tremendous effect on strength, so the three digit number is still divided ording to strength.


    If the spiritual level reaches double digits, the strength must be in the double digits, of course, there are also those who do not have the spiritual level, at that time, only their own strength can be seen.


    For example Izayoi whose essence is human, and there is no trace of Divinity on Izayoi''s body, it makes sense that he should have seven digit strength, but Izayoi is extremely tyrannical in his physical qualities. He was directly proportional to the four-digit strength, so Izayoi''s power position was four-digit.


    However in order to be able to make an ordinary human have four digit powers, there might be a hidden power in Izayoi that hasn''t been rified, after all, ording to Wu Ming.


    After that, take a look at Azi Dakaha.


    If Azi Dakaha is besieged by a Million Gods, and Azi Dakaha activates Avesta to copy the power of a Million Gods onto himself, Azi Dakaha''s power will reach double digits in an instant, but that''s only natural, Azi Dakaha''s Divinity is still in the triple digits, so Azi Dakaha''s power position is in Little Garden is not afraid in the face of double digits.


    In short, although there is no Divinity, it does not mean that the strength is weak, but the stronger the Divinity, the stronger the strength.


    "As for the single digit you mentioned, there really isn''t anyone." With an analogy, it was much easier for Shiroyasha to answer calmly.


    "There isn''t any?" Wu Ming was dumbfounded.


    "It can''t be said that there isn''t, a single digit does exist, but it is no longer a being with self-awareness, but something like the so-calledw."


    Because a single digit is something like a rule...


    "And in this way, the strongestbat power of Little Garden is only double digits." Wu Ming made a conclusion.


    "You are not stupid, but double digits in Little Garden are also very rare. There are only seventeen in total. As for the double-digit level, you know that Sakyamuni, the bald donkey belongs to the double digits."


    This made Wu Ming suddenly realize that there were only seventeen individual figures with double-digit power in the original Little Garden, which was truly rare.


    But the founders of the world''s three major religions like Shakyamuni are only double-digit numbers, so most major gods and founders of other myths and religions are triple digits.


    After all there were only seventeen individuals with double-digit strength in total, but there were 100 percent gods in Little Garden. There are very few gods who can have double-digit power, but triple-digit power is also strong, so most of the gods are the main Gods, all of them must have three-digit powers, and only a small number of gods have four-digit main gods.


    An ordinary god is five-digit power, so Little Garden will summon an Absolute Evil clone with god-level power. After all, most of Absolute Evil''s clones had five-digit strength.


    Six-digit strength is the existence of a little ability, and most of the seven-digit strength is ordinary people.


    "I will only say why I came to Little Garden for so long, not to mention the meeting, and I have never even heard of the existence of a single digit existence." This doubt can be considered resolved.


    "No, if it is now, there is still a single digit." Shiroyasha said, looking at Wu Ming intently.


    "You mean me?" Wu Ming pointed to himself.


    "This is you." Shiroyasha smiled understandingly at Wu Ming.


    "Didn''t you reveal your true body when you destroyed Azi Dakaha earlier? Although I don''t know how you concealed your Divinity, your body leaked traces of Divinity at that time."


    "It can be judged that even if I restore my divinity, I am not your opponent, and it is still extraordinary. There is no doubt that you are not on the same level as us, and you are undoubtedly single digits. "


    The so-called Divinity refers to inheritance and merit.


    Dragon Sage''s Dragon Sage legacy, Vero''s achievements Vero, and Sodeke''s Sodeke. Wu Ming, as the Dragon of the Root has neither inheritance nor achievements. It is reasonable to say that he has no Divinity


    But Shiroyasha said she felt it.


    As the Dragon of the Root, Wu Ming would not be bound by Little Garden itself, he guessed that it was his own strength that had to rece divinity which caused Shiroyasha to make the wrong judgement.


    But if you really only look at Wu Ming''s strength, he is indeed higher than any existence in Little Garden.


    The current Wu Ming was an existence that was only a step away from entering the adult stage. Even though this critical step had not yet been crossed, the current he would definitely not be a double-digit figure. After all, the power has been released to the greatest degree. In this case, it must be a single digit.


    "Yet you are not much worse than the Dragon of the Root that I met at the beginning, but even so, I can judge that you are not a double digit, but an existence that is higher than two digits." As a former double-digit number, Shiroyasha''s judgment had to be correct.


    It was hard to believe, but the fact that Wu Ming was in the single digits had beenpletely established.


    "After that, did you not see the Dragon of the Root again?" Wu Ming asked again.


    "Meeting again, when I saw your original body before, I couldn''t remember it because it was too long ago, but I always felt like I knew you, but luckily I''m not that old, so I still remember it." Shiroyasha proudly opened his fan and waved it twice.


    "Then let''s end it here." Since Shiroyasha has nothing to say, let''s end it.


    "Non Name I will use my methods to take care of them secretly, but I still have to ask you to take care of them." Wu Ming''s secret treatment was as strong as Shiroyasha, a local snake.


    "You don''t have to worry about this, just because you defeated Absolute Evil, plus the performance of No Name during this period, it canpletely increase the No Name from one digit to six digits, and I am ready to hand the authority of the Floor Master to No Name."


    Community promotion rtes to the wholemunity. It was impossible for one person to make a big contribution, but Izayoi and the others had indeed contributed a lot to No Name during their time in Little Garden, only to defeat Absolute Evil''s clone. A lot of power has been given, and strength is also generally recognized by the lower six or seven digits. With the help of Wu Ming''s defeat as an opportunity, it was not a problem for No Name to rise to six figures.


    As for the Floor Master, not to mention, No Name was originally a Floor Master, and now No Name has this power, and Shiroyasha has just returned to its original owner.


    "Then please."

 Chapter 890: Closer relationship

    Chapter 890: Closer rtionship


    Saying goodbye to Shiroyasha, Wu Ming returned to No Name in the East District. After all, even if he wanted to leave, he should at least tell his friends.


    Rarely, Wu Ming did not directly use the Gate to enter No Name, but instead used the Gate toe to a ce that was still a bit far from No Name.


    Wu Ming was about to walk to No Name with his feet, and he took this as an experience.


    "Besides, I don''t know when I''ll be backter." After Wu Ming finished speaking, he walked towards No Name.


    The first thing that caught Wu Ming''s attention were the two stone giants guarding the door, but then, Pest appeared in Wu Ming''s eyes.


    "Disturb?"


    Pest just stood at the door, as if guessing Wu Ming would walk through the front door, waiting for him quietly.


    "Master, Leticia-senpai asked me to wait for you here." Pest said a little reluctantly, and bowed.


    But because of Wu Ming''s obscenity, Pest did not dare to be rude, and she always listened to Wu Ming and other No Names.


    "Sure enough, they guessed it in the end." Wu Ming showed a half helpless happy smile.


    Helpless, him behavior ispletely predictable, and a happypanion can guess him behavior, which is aplete contradiction.


    "Let''s go, Pest." Wu Ming didn''t say anything else.


    Because of that, everyone at No Name knew that Wu Ming was leaving.


    After all, Wu Ming came to Little Garden to find his body, since his body was found, he didn''t need to stay.


    "Is Master going to leave?"


    Although Wu Ming also knew that Pest should be aware of this, but Pest''s directness still made Wu Ming a little unpredictable.


    "Yeah, who first guessed that I was going?" Wu Ming asked bluntly.


    "Sakamaki Izayoi." Pest had no intention of hiding, and answered bluntly.


    Had to say that these two really deserved to be a master-maid duet, they were totally direct.


    Wu Ming, who heard Pest''s answer, secretly thought in his heart.


    In the current No Name, except for Wu Ming, Izayoi had this brain at its best.


    But Wu Ming thought that he would be leaving soon, so he simply ignored him.


    "Forget it, let''s count on you today."


    After that, Pest didn''t say anything, just walked in front of her honestly to lead the way for Wu Ming.


    "By the way, are they having a banquet? It seems they are not home, and they asked you to show me the way."


    Obviously, the direction Pest was taking was not inside the house, but rather the two were walking around No Name''s house, and they seemed to be walking towards the back of the house.


    "Yes, Leticia-senpai and the others have prepared a banquet for Master. One is to celebrate master defeating Absolute Evil, and the other is to say goodbye to master."


    Wu Ming nodded.


    If this was the case, the entire No Name people would be present, and no wonder they weren''t home. After all, although there are only a few No Name people, there are more than 100 people in it. Basically mostly kids. Compared to holding a banquet at home, it is more convenient to have a banquet outside which is considered to be in the interests of the children.


    Wu Ming turned his gaze and saw Pest''s thin, child-like figure.


    Even though Pest was a Demon Lord, she was only pushed forward by the 80 million spirits who died because of the ck Death as their "agents", thus sitting on the Demon Lord''s throne. In fact, Pest is also just a kid.


    "Pest, have you recently mastered the power of four digits?" Wu Ming''s tone was as if the elders were worried about the younger generation.


    But Pest who heard Wu Ming''s words, was stunned for a moment, and his steps stopped.


    But then, Pest adjusted in an instant and continued walking forward.


    "Are you wondering why I care about you?" Seeing Pest''s inner thoughts, Wu Ming spoke again.


    "Yes." Pest, who was walking in front of Wu Ming, nodded and made a soft "um".


    "It''s not surprising at all when you think about it, you are my person, and I will naturally care about you."


    As everyone knew, Wu Ming''s words seemed to be easily misunderstood by outsiders.


    Although Pest would not misunderstand, these words were also quite harsh to his ears.


    Pest stopped and spoke in a rather heavy tone.


    "But I am only a ve to the Master in No Name."


    At this time, Pest regardless of Wu Ming''s identity, began to break the jar.


    After all, she was the Demon Lord who was defeated by Wu Ming, and the Demon Lord that was defeated belonged to No Name.


    To be honest, even though there were so-called defeated Demon Lords who belonged to themunity of those who defeated them, this rule was not mandatory, and could be rejected if themunity didn''t need it.


    In Pest''s view, the reason why she was included in No Name was entirely because the current No Name was socking in battle effectiveness.


    Otherwise, what awaits Pest is death.


    And Pest belongs to thebor shortage in themunity, so she is No Name''s ve.


    When Wu Ming told a series of stories that he had encountered in the Northern District in the chatroom earlier, Pest did not speak, but listened quietly, as if she was not qualified to speak. In the final analysis, here''s why.


    However this is Pest''s personal view.


    In fact everyone at No Name doesn''t think of Pest as a ve, not one bit.


    Now that you have joined themunity, everyone is family. Initially Leticia was defeated by No Name''s previous major powers before joining No Name. Now Leticia is fully integrated into No Name, the so-called "ve". Nothing at all, on the contrary, she doted on Kurousagi, and even mentioned Leticia senpai.


    "In the first ce, we didn''t mean to treat you as a ve, it''s just that you think so."


    Relying on his identity as Master, Wu Ming walked directly to Pest''s side, stretched out his big hand and rubbed Pest''s little head hard, as if he was telling Pest to think extravagantly.


    "No one at No Name has ever given you orders, has they? And I''m not giving you unreasonable orders."


    And Wu Ming didn''t give Pest any orders at all. Ever since Pest was summoned, Wu Ming had been running around and basically didn''t see much of Pest.


    "You have to work hard tomunicate with other people in themunity, Pest."


    However Pest showed an expression of disapproval.


    "I didn''t think I couldmunicate with the people who killed myrades and enved me in themunity."


    That''s true, but Pest is still a kid.


    In this case, Wu Ming could only sigh silently.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming calmly stretched out his hand to the golden ripple that opened up at an unknown time, groping for something.


    Then, Wu Ming put what he found in front of Pest.


    "For you."

 Chapter 891: Banquet

    Chapter 891: Banquet


    What appeared in front of Pest was arge row of marshmallows.


    Pest who saw the marshmallow was dumbfounded, reminded her of the first time she met Wu Ming. Back then, Wu Ming had also bought Marshmallows for Pest.


    Admittedly, the marshmallows were quite sweet.


    "No matter what happens to you and others, the rtionship between you and I must be strengthened." This marshmallow was bought by Wu Mingst time. These marshmallows have been kept fresh through Dragonest, so they will still be great.


    But Pest didn''t ept it, and turned his head to the side.


    "Also regarding your friends, if I called you in the same way, they would definitely respond."


    But when Wu Ming finished saying this, Pest was clearly shocked.


    "I need ''sacred relics'', I don''t have their ''holy relics''." Pest said annoyed.


    Ratten was fine, but the flute she was using was left behind, but was confiscated by Shiroyasha. But Wesser''s remains were hard to find, which meant that after he disappeared, there was really nothing left.


    "You should have seen your Master''s strength. Even if there is no holy relic, I can get it back, this is a promise made by your Master, trust me."


    To put it simply, Wu Ming was ready to continue his "cheating" with Great Root.


    As someone who had seen Wu Ming''s body at the time of signing the contract, Pest naturally understood that Wu Ming was special.


    Since it was a promise made by such a character, it was definitely not a lie.


    It was just that Pest looked a little hesitant, the little hand moved to grab the marshmallow in front of her, but she didn''t make up his mind.


    "Take it." Wu Ming grabbed Pest''s hand and ced the marshmallow bag in his hand.


    "If you need anything else in the future, just tell me. I am your Master."


    Even though Pest is summoned to the Avengers ss, it doesn''t mean she takes revenge, just because the Avengers ss suits her best.


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, he didn''t care about Pest''s next reaction, and directly took his hand holding the marshmallow and moved towards the goal.


    It was just that at this time, Pest felt his heart warm a little bit.


    Pest raised his head slightly to look at Wu Ming, and the hint from his master seemed to be kind to his heart.


    "One more thing, you have to have a good rtionship with other people in themunity, don''t be stiff all day long." Wu Ming was like a pedantic old father, constantly advising Pest.


    Pest however, can not argue.


    "I know I know" The favor points that had just been added fell instantly.


    It was the Pest that would break the jar and fall. Even if Pest angered Wu Ming with his words, it didn''t matter if Wu Ming wanted to kill her, but now his words were very limited.


    Coupled with Wu Ming''s identity as a Master, in short, Pest couldn''t raise his head in front of Wu Ming right now.


    Yet when Wu Ming discovered that Pest looked helpless and helpless, he was also helpless.


    "Forget it, let''s take it slow." After all, Rome wasn''t built in a day, and he didn''t force Pest. As long as it changes, it will be fine for a long time.


    But while Wu Ming and Pest were gossiping, the two had already arrived at their destination.


    As we all know, once thergestmunity in the lower tier of the East District was No Name, thend of No Name was vast. Behind No Name''s castle type building, there was a wide open space, don''t know what it was for, but it was very empty.


    At this moment, dozens of tables were ced on this originally very empty ground.


    The table was covered with a beautiful tablecloth, and on the tablecloths were ced tes of various shapes and sizes, and on top of the tes were ced various delicacies of the world of Little Garden.


    "Are you going to rob?!" Wu Ming who saw this scene, couldn''t help but scream.


    After all, so many rich delicacies, whether in appearance or color, or even the aroma that Wu Ming had just smelled, all represented the value of these delicacies.


    "How can it be a robbery, Vero is really evil, this is all bought from a high-end restaurant with money." Kurousagi''s very recognizable voice came from behind Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming turned his head, and more than a hundred people were standing not far behind him.


    There was no doubt that they snuck out of the building next door after seeing Wu Ming''s arrival. Even though he detected it beforehand with spiritual power, even if he pretended to be him, he had to pretend not to know.


    Among the members of themunity, the children with thergest number lined up like bushes, Compared to these children, Kurousagi, Izayoi, and the others showed their excess height.


    Even Leticia in the little girl section mode was half a head taller than these kids. Only Jin and Pest were as tall as these kids in themunity.


    "Oh, Pest and Vero really joined hands~" Asuka looked at Pest, who was holding hands with Wu Ming, as if it was a big deal.


    "There is something." The words of Y, who was holding a cat, but the gossip in her eyes still proved that this person was a problem child like Asuka.


    Hearing this, Pest also reacted, and immediately let go of the hand held by Wu Ming, and shrank to one side.


    "I thought you two were unemployed." Wu Ming looked at Asuka and Yo with eyes that had given up.


    He really didn''t have any messy thoughts about Pest, but being ridiculed by others did make Wu Ming a little ufortable.


    Wu Ming no longer looked at Asuka and Yo, but instead looked at Jin and Kurousagi.


    "Since I''m here, don''t let the children stand stupidly, let''s start quickly."


    After all, Wu Ming is nominally celebrating and practicing, no matter what, let him speak first, otherwise they have already started, and they have to wait for him.


    Wu Ming''s sharp eyes found that many children had a little saliva in their mouths, how could they eat such delicious food in the past three years, even three years ago, after all three years ago, most of them did not have teeth.


    Of course, can''t eat this delicious food, more seriously, some children can''t even walk three years ago.


    In short, today they are immersed in the light.


    "Okay, everyone, since Vero hase, let''s start the banquet!!"


    "Ohhhh!!" The screams of the children seemed to pierce the sky, which made Wu Ming feel a little deaf to his ears. Sure enough, the children were very loud.


    Under Kurousagi''s mobilization and leadership, the children, including Jin, happily ran to the table and embarked on the long-awaited delicious journey.

 Chapter 892: Time to find trouble with Goetia

    Chapter 892: Time to find trouble with Goetia


    Even Pest was swarmed to the table by a crowd of over 100 kids. However, she who had never faced such a situation, was immediately confused, and looked at Wu Ming from time to time, trying to find help.


    However there was only Wu Ming''s lipnguage in response to Pest: Let go and eat.


    If some of No Name''s children had ever enjoyed such food, then Pest had never seen such sumptuous food in front of her.


    After all, before Pest came to Little Garde, she couldn''t even fill his stomach, and aftering to Little Garden, she who wanted revenge had never enjoyed such food.


    Pest stared in annoyance, and still hesitated, but then, she was surrounded by Lily and a few other warm-hearted children, half forced and half voluntarily enjoying their meal with them.


    "Sure enough, it''s all a bunch of kids." Wu Ming saw this warm scene, and his mood was quitefortable at the moment.


    "Even though the banquet was held under the pretext of ''celebrating for you'', it was just an incident. It''s just for themunity''s children to enjoy a rare celebration."


    Izayoi walked to Wu Ming''s side, folded his arms and ced them behind his head, looking at themunity children partying on their faces, with a smile on his face too.


    "I don''t know when our Izayoi also had the tsundere attribute." Wu Ming crossed his chest with his hands, and looked at Pest with the eyes of Asuka and Yo before, and looked at Izayoi seductively.


    "Oh~ you''re going to y me, I''m very confident." A glint of light shed in Izayoi''s eyes, and he looked directly at Wu Ming.


    "I don''t want to y with you." Wu Ming spread his arms and looked resigned.


    Just kidding, who can toy with a problem child, and Wu Ming will not make fun of himself.


    "By the way, what did you start preparing for?" Wu Ming naturally pointed to the fact that dozens of food tables in front of the banquet must have required a lot of effort, even if it started from his departure to find Shiroyasha, the time was quite urgent.


    "Master, actually, to celebrate the continued progress of themunity, everyone has already started nning this banquet, but you don''t know it." Instead of participating in the banquet, Leticia who was standing behind Wu Ming''s side, suddenly spoke.


    Precisely because the preparations had already started, the people at No Name were able to prepare this delicious meal in such a short amount of time.


    In the same way, since the preparations had started long ago, it was really just a matter of celebrating Wu Ming, that is to say, Izayoi wasn''t lying.


    "Cough cough It is indeed the time to have such a banquet." Ignoring Izayoi''s mocking gaze, Wu Ming coughed.


    There is one thing that needs to be said, since themunity has started to develop steadily, can''t always live a miserable life, how can it be said that a room full of gold nuggets is eaten instead of husks.


    Of course, no matter what, it should be in moderation.


    "Since it''s a banquet, you don''t need to be my servant anymore, Leticia, join the banquet with Kurousagi and the others. Look, didn''t they greet you?"


    Wu Ming was right Kurousagi, Lily, Jin, and the manymunity children, as well as Asuka and Yo, who had been sitting at some point, greeting them from time to time.


    "I''m afraid they called you toe, Master." Leticia answered yfully.


    What Leticia said was not without reason, perhaps they were actually calling the three of them, who had not been seated, to leave.


    Currently Wu Ming could onlyugh and shake his head, looking somewhat helpless.


    "Let''s go, although it is said that you are unintentional, but at least we are here to celebrate for you." After Izayoi finished speaking, he didn''t care, and went straight to the banquet.


    "I really can''t do anything about you." After all, Wu Ming also said that he would follow the wishes of everyone in themunity. In this case, it would be better to respect than obey.


    ...


    In the universe or something else. In the endless special space, arge ball that seems transparent but opaque is regrly arranged here, and a meteor moves at a speed that is difficult for ordinary people to find. It seems that there is no end, keep moving forward.


    This is the gap between worlds, an endless special space, between worlds.


    And that meteor was Wu Ming who left the world of Little Garden.


    After happily attending the banquet, after spending a while with No Name''srades, telling Leticia and Pest a few things, and chatting a bit with Izayoi, Wu Ming was like "I''m going out" very naturally.


    Without too many goodbyes, without convoluted words, it really felt like an ordinary stroll, at most like a long journey, and Wu Ming just left.


    The main forces of No Name know in their hearts that Wu Ming''s journey this time is not easy, but everyone does not say it directly, but treats him with a normal heart.


    They didn''t think that Wu Ming was really gone for good, they all believed in him, and they believed that he would definitely return soon.


    As Wu Ming said to Shiroyasha and Wi a while ago, just trust him, and don''t worry about anything else.


    And Izayoi, Kurousagi and the others did the same, why...


    This is called apanion.


    Wu Ming pulled back his wandering thoughts, shook his head, and after suppressing these thoughts, he elerated his escape.


    Wu Ming''s body had been greatly strengthened because he had spent such a long time in the Little Garden world, so even if he didn''t need to open an incarnation in particr, just showing his body, it was already easy to reach such a speed.


    The current Wu Ming, ready to use his body to fly back to Great Root through the world.


    Because Wu Ming''s spare body is in the Great Root, the entire Great Root is hidden, and even the entrance is not what he saw at the beginning.


    There is no other way to enter Great Root except to enter with a special method, or revoke the hidden Roo5 from Great Root.


    Yet Wu Ming''s spare body within the Great Root was like a beacon guiding a ship obscured by fog at night. He just needs to keep moving forward with feelings, and can reach Great Root.


    For example now, Wu Ming did not know what was going on, only to see the surrounding scenery in a trance, he had returned to Great Root.

 Chapter 893: The necessary preparations

    Chapter 893: The necessary preparations


    This kind of feeling was like falling into the environment, but Wu Ming knew that this was only a special way for him to enter Great Root through his reserve body.


    Great Root is still the same scene as the universe, has not changed much, and on the tform formed in the middle, a white dragon that looks quite pocket-sizedpared to the current silence is curled up and has wings. It was as if he had fallen asleep, but also as if he had lost his life. In short, it seems very contradictory.


    It was Wu Ming''s spare body. It''s true to say it''s alive, and it''s true to say it''s dead. If I had to say it, it was a mechanical life form mixed with magic.


    Wu Ming flew onto the tform very naturally. The originally very tiny tform also automatically expanded slightly after he flew, enough to amodate him and his spare body.


    But even so, the surrounding space didn''t change, like a boundless space.


    This is also true. After all, this is Great Root. Internal space has no concept of big and small, and not to mention space, even the concept of time. This is really the same as Root Type-Moon mess.


    Great Root is actually the same, except for Wu Ming and the birth ck mud and Great Root, no one can get out alive after entering the Great Root.


    Afternding on the tform, Wu Ming did not intend to get rid of the reserve body, and still let the reserve body as the "host" upy the dominant power of Great Root. However, he had to leave again after a while.


    "Although there is no real feeling, my strength has indeed be much stronger." Looking at the spare body beside him, such a closeparison, let Wu Ming feel more deeply that his body has indeed grown a lot.


    Compared to the reserve body, the current Wu Ming is several times bigger, he even feels that the reserve body around him is really a figure.


    Although Wu Ming''s body can grow and shrink freely, the size of his body while in between worlds is made by his subconscious, meaning that his current size is the size that his subconscious thinks is appropriate.


    And this means that Wu Ming''s strength has also been greatly improved.


    After confirming the increase in strength once again, he also made up his mind.


    Time to get into trouble with Goetia.


    But before that, Wu Ming had to keep the promise he made in the Little Garden world.


    Help Pest to summon Weser and Ratten, punish the mastermind behind what Kalki did, and finally, the most crucial question, the question of Absolute Evil in the world of Little Garden.


    However Wu Ming had no idea of letting himself handle these things, and he would let Chrysbelite help Wu Ming do it.


    It wasn''t that Wu Ming waszy, Chrysbelite could do it perfectly, and the result might be several times better than him.


    Only a Chrysbelite''s brain surpasses that of a humanputer hundreds of millions of times. In addition, Chrysbelite is a product of the mystery side, and its efficiency is many times higher than Wu Ming''s. Doing these things was simply more with less, that was why Wu Ming came up with the idea of letting Chrysbelite do it instead of it.


    After the bodies of Chrysbelite and Wu Ming disappeared together in Little Garden, Wu Ming was very depressed when he discovered certain things, and now he had finally found Chrysbelite.


    If everything was left to Chrysbelite to do, then what did Wu Ming do?


    Wu Ming was naturally prepared to go to the seventh singrity.


    Since having incarnation, Wu Ming has been able to do more than one thought. To put it simply, although his consciousness remains in the Great Root, he can still control the incarnation of the spiritual base leading to the singrity in real time. He really doesn''t like doing this.


    Wu Ming felt it was a bit perfunctory. If he gets used to it, in the future it will be a central cultivating body type existence.


    Although it wouldn''t cause schizophrenia, Wu Ming still liked to devote all his consciousness to the spiritual base incarnation, and use it wholeheartedly to "meet" with anything in the singrity.


    Such words made Wu Ming feel more human than the mysterious and noble Dragon of the Root.


    Taking a step back, Wu Ming had handed over the trivia that needed to be prepared for Chrysbelite. If he is in Great Root and he is also unemployed. It is better to devote himself to the incarnation of a spiritual base and take the meeting seriously.


    "I suffered a huge loss from the Gorgon before, how can I not get my face back."


    Temporarily took control of the reserve body, Wu Mingy on the tform, and some necessary details had to be done by himself, and then he could hand it over to Chrysbelite.


    "I don''t know what happened to Ritsu and the others." ording to Wu Ming''s conclusion, at this time, Ritsu and the others should have arrived at the final singrity.


    "Exactly, I was able to solve the problem of Absolute Evil."


    It is decided to solve the singrity problem as quickly as possible, and then join forces with Ritsu and the others to defeat Goetia.


    Wu Ming stretched out his dragon w and lightly tapped the open space in front of him. A naked body appeared in front of Wu Ming, and this face waspletely the face of his humanoid state.


    Soon after, Wu Ming spoke to Enkidu and Chrysbelite.


    "Enkidu, Chrys, please."


    The meaning of Wu Ming was to let Enkidu and Chrysbelite go to that singrity with Wu Ming''s incarnation in the form of a clone.


    Enkidu didn''t say anything, only to see the Chains of Heaven wrapped around Wu Ming''s Dragon ws like a wandering dragoning to the incarnation made by Wu Ming, bringing with it a burst of sound.


    At the end of the Chains of Heaven lightly touched Wu Ming''s spiritual base, and instantly, silver-white chains were born on his body.


    It can be seen from this that Enkidu has connected with a spiritual base.


    Next up is Chrysbelite.


    "Om--"


    A buzzing sound like an auditory hallucination appeared within the Great Root, but this was not an auditory hallucination, but the movement of the Chrysbelite.


    Wu Ming even felt a slight tremor in his head.


    In an instant, an invisible and mysterious signal like a radio wave shot straight from the dragon horn headdress on Wu Ming''s head. In the next second, a headdress resembling a crown of dragon horns appeared on Wu Ming''s clone head. It shone with a light that seemed to be full of wisdom.


    At this time, Chrysbelite has alsopleted the connection with Wu Ming''s incarnation.


    "Next, Absolute Evil."

 Chapter 894: Towards the Last Singularity

    Chapter 894: Towards the Last Singrity


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, he made a random movement, and the body of the three-headed dragon Azi Dakaha appeared in the dragon w.


    Wu Ming lightly patted Azi Dakaha''s body, whatever happened, Azi Dakaha''s body instantly disintegrated into mysterious particles, and everything was integrated into the newly created spiritual base.


    "Then Chrys, make sure to settle the matter of Absolute Evil first."


    After all, if you don''t clear Absolute Evil first, this spiritual base will not be able to y in the singrity.


    "Yes, Master." Chrys said as a dragon horn headdress.


    After that, Wu Ming gave authority to Chrysbelite.


    After all the procedures were ready, Wu Ming lightly tapped his spiritual base.


    "Go."


    A magic circle that summoned a Servant appeared at the clone''s feet, and in an instant, the clone disappeared.


    "Chrys, Enkidu, I''ll leave it to you." After Wu Ming finished speaking, he fell into a deep sleep.


    As Wu Ming was fast asleep, the golden chains wrapped around the dragon ws trembled like infinity, flying all over the Great Root, as if protecting Wu Ming on the most central tform.


    At the same time, the dragon horn headdress on the head also glowed, as if it was dealing with something with the permission granted by Wu Ming.


    After that, the entire Great Root fell into darkness again. Only the gold chain on the entire Great Root and the dragon horn headdress on Wu Ming''s head shone. Both sides obedientlypleted their mission.


    ...


    In the northern fir forest, in an inconspicuous bush a magic circle suddenly appeared and emitted light.


    The light of the magic circle disappeared, and the magic circle lost its shape, but a figure appeared in the bushes.


    "Why did I appear here"


    Wu Ming walked out of the grass, removed the contaminated grass and other things on his body, and used magic to change into a set of Uruk''s popr costume, he started toin.


    "This should be Gorgon territory, right? How did I get here?"


    When Wu Ming ced a spiritual base into the Mesopotamian singrity, he was clearly "aiming" at Uruk.


    As a result, let alone getting closer to Uruk, he even immediately came around the enemy base camp.


    Even though it was the Gorgon who said that she would note out of hisir until she recovered from his wound, if Wu Ming, the person who had hurt her so badly, appeared again and appeared at the door of the Gorgon mansion, the other party could not help it. Get out there and be rude.


    "Anyway, let''s get out of here first."


    As for the idea of taking this opportunity to kill the Gorgons, Wu Ming didn''t think about it, but the real enemy might not be the Gorgons.


    Wu Ming thought of the "dream" he had the night he left the Feathered Serpent''s cest time.


    It was at that moment that Wu Ming realized that there might be another, more powerful enemy behind all of this, and ording to discussions with Gilgamesh and Merlin, that existence might be the real Goddess Tiamat.


    I don''t know what effect the extermination of the Gorgons had on Goddes Tiamat. It would be great to weaken Goddess Tiamat, but if the Gorgons died, Goddess Tiamat would appear personally. Well, that''s pretty bad.


    Chrysbelite has not dealt with the Absolute Evil in Great Root, and the current spiritual base is temporarily notparable to the Goddess Tiamat, so she still has to wait for a while.


    Then, ording to his own judgment, Wu Ming began to march towards Uruk.


    In order to avoid encountering any monsters that might exist in the cedar forest, Wu Ming did not choose to go directly through the cedar forest, but chose to go around the hignds and mountains in the southwest, and prepared to return to Uruk from there.


    Even monsters couldn''t go to a ce where birds didn''t defecate, so Wu Ming chose this ce.


    Standing on the bare mountain tform, Wu Ming couldn''t help butin.


    "If monsters can get around the mountain, Uruk might be a dead end."


    But that was impossible, the Gorgons alone couldn''t producerge numbers of Magical Beasts that had the ability to fly or were suitable for traveling in the hignds and mountains, and if they could, the Gorgons had already started to do so, not having to fight to the death with humans in front of Magical Beasts. Could it be that the Gorgons were waiting for something?


    In Wu Ming''s view, this is too unrealistic.


    "Snoring "


    A snoring sound, like the sound of a beast deterring a beast from the throat when facing an enemy, entered the ears, but the sound was so soft, so light that ordinary people could not hear it at all.


    As the Servant of inhuman things, Wu Ming naturally heard it clearly.


    The sound of the barrier was getting closer and closer, and Wu Ming looked around.


    Where Wu Ming was was a small tform, but even though it was a tform, it was still a high ce.


    Therefore, if any creatures walked from low ces to high ces, the width of the tform would definitely make Wu Ming unable to spot them with the naked eye.


    And if these creatures were to spread out in a besieged situation, let alone ordinary people, the slightly weaker Servants might have to wait to die.


    That''s right, Wu Ming was surrounded.


    The spiritual power propagated by Wu Ming clearly transmitted biological images that were constantly "spreading out" into his mind which were several red-haired beasts like hyenas that were far more than two meters tall.


    "Ulidim." Wu Ming''s eyes shone.


    When it came to this singrityst time, Wu Ming had seen a monster called Ullidim produced by the Gorgons, but...


    "It seems much bigger than thest time I saw it."


    As previously mentioned, this Ullidim who rushed in the encirclement, was more than two meters high, ording tomon estimates, it was almost two meters high and five meters high which was almost three meters.


    The Ullidim monster that Wu Ming sawst time was definitely not that big, and was only over two meters tall at most. As a result, this Ullidim who appeared in front of Wu Ming was nearly three meters tall.


    "I think the Gorgons are really concentrating on healing."


    Otherwise, how could Ulidim seem bigger?


    Currently it can only be exined why this Ullidim grew bigger by taking the Gorgon''s recovery from his injuries and concentrating on producing enhanced monsters as an excuse.


    "Are you preying on me as prey?" Wu Ming scratched his head.


    They should be able to realize that Wu Ming is not the right talent, or can''t they see the power gap between the two sides?


    It''s okay not to feel the difference in strength, but Wu Ming is emitting a somewhat dangerous aura at this time, Magical Beasts are also beasts, and the perception of dangerous auras is not as slow as humans.


    But even if they sensed Wu Ming''s powerful aura, Ullidim still surrounded him valiantly.


    "It seems there is a ''leader'' behind themand."


    It was precisely because of the existence of a "leader" that these Ullidim were not afraid of Wu Ming''s aura.


    After all, hyenas rely solely on numbers topete with leopards and lions for food.

 Chapter 895: Leader of Ullidim

    Chapter 895: Leader of Ullidim


    However it was a pity that the current Wu Ming was neither an ordinary person nor a weak Servant, but a divine spirit Servant with an extremely strong divinity index.


    It could only be said that this Ullidim "leader" had found the wrong prey, but Wu Ming was about to turn them into a prey existence.


    While Wu Ming was thinking about it, Ulidim all climbed onto the tform andpletely surrounded him.


    However this Ullidim did not attack, and simply surrounded Wu Ming, as if waiting for something.


    Immediately after, the earth shook quite regrly.


    "thump-thump-thump-"


    A giant appeared from under this high mountain tform. It was a red-haired blonde kobold walking upright with a cloth around his waist. Because it walked upright, it was much taller than the other Ullidim and its physique was also full of muscles, and it was like a small giantpared to Wu Ming.


    Its head is exactly the same as Ullidim''s head, only that this kobold''s eyes are blood-red, with no whites or eyeballs,pletely blood-red, just like a Berserker with Sama''s red eyes.


    In essence, this kobold''s aura was much stronger than Ullidim''s.


    It seems that this kobold is Ullidim''s "leader".


    The kobold roared at Wu Ming, as if he was saying something, but it was a monsternguage that ordinary people couldn''t understand at all.


    However Wu Ming was surprised to understand.


    The general idea of this kobold is almost like this: I am Ulidim, one of the eleven sons of Tiamat, you are also the son of mother''s son. Why did you betray the goddess Tiamat, Lahmu.


    "???"


    This made Wu Ming confused, why did he be Lahmu?


    Although Wu Ming didn''t know why the kobold called itself Lahmu, he understood one thing, the kobold walking upright in front of him was different from the other mass-produced beasts of the Eleven Sons of Tiamat.


    The deterrent power of the prototype Ulidim standing there alone was far greater than this mass-produced Ulidim. If this Ulidim is turned into a Servant, it is a divine spirit level Servant, and is still going strong.


    There is also a level in the divine spirit rank, taking the example of Absolute Evil''s body.


    Most of Absolute Evil''s two-headed dragons have a five-digit strength, which is a god-level disaster, but first, it must be understood that more than five digits is a god-level.


    As for the Ulidim in front of Wu Ming, if he was a Servant, he would at least be a top Divine Spirit Servant.


    Legend has it that Kingu led the eleven sons of Tiamat to fight the Sumerian gods. Even though the result was defeat, being able to fight against the Sumerian gods was enough to show the strength of Tiamat''s eleven sons.


    If such an existence interfered with the frontlines of the monsters on the north wall, even if there were many Servants on the frontlines supporting it, it would be extremely difficult to resist, and would even be defeated.


    What''s more, this man looks quite smart.


    As for why?


    Only Wu Ming had met this Ulidim in the mountains.


    Wu Ming wants to return to Uruk through the mountains in the southwest and past the monster front


    On the north wall.


    And this Ullidim identally ambushed Wu Ming, it is clear that this Ullidim came here first.


    In that case, can Wu Ming think that this Ullidim is also preparing to cross the Magical Beast front line to attack Uruk?


    If it really was just an irrational monster, he wouldn''t have chosen to travel through the mountains. Only when there is this Ullidim "leader" will this Ullidim follow the "leader" to the mountain.


    They identally found Wu Minging out of the cedar forest, so the Ullidim kobolds chose to ambush.


    "It''s up to you, you''re really just trying toe after me."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, the kobold Ulidim showed a human smile, as if acknowledging that Wu Ming was right.


    "What a coincidence, I also want to ''hunt'' you."


    Wu Ming said, a crooked seven-headed golden serpent stick was revealed from the surrounding ripples and fell into his palm.


    Wu Ming''s current spiritual base was Rider, but that didn''t prevent him from acting as a Caster.


    "Roar!!!" The Ullidim Kobold roared.


    Apanied by Ullidim''s kobold roar, the other mass-produced Ullidim collectively rushed towards Wu Ming. At this moment, it seemed as if the sea of red and yellow was about to devour him.


    Wu Ming calmly lightly tapped the ground with a seven-headed serpent stick, and special runes like letters covered the ground, and all of them were stepped on by the rushing Ullidim.


    "Crack---------!!"


    Hearing a click, and Ullidim who was near Wu Ming instantly froze. Despite the super thickyer of ice, the frozen Uldim was clearly visible, just as the one closest to him froze. The awakened Ullidim, at this moment, this Ullidim still maintained a fierce look, which was very clear.


    Whether it was the hair rippling in theyers of ice from running and jumping, or the unknown minced meat in the gaps between his teeth, it was all visible to Wu Ming.


    Feeling the coldness of the ice sheet, some of the Ullidim who were not frozen behind had a bit of fear, and took two steps back a little, but because of the existence of the Ullidim kobold, they didn''t dare to run away directly.


    "Even if the merian decoy soldiers are strengthened, they are still cannon fodder."


    Wu Ming knocked on the ground with the seven-headed serpent stick again, and all the ice blocks that had frozen Ullidim shattered. Ulidim, together with the block of ice, turned into powder, and sttered on the ground. Ayer of white umted on the ground, and there was no trace of blood.


    This time the fear of the mass-produced Ullidim was even more thorough, and some of them even turned their heads and ran in fright.


    But in the next second, this mass-produced Ullidim was smashed to pieces by several Ullidim that flew out of nowhere, and disgusting purple-ck blood spilled onto the ground. The clear stump and minced meat were scattered, and the residual nerves caused some of the minced meat to move twice, but then calmed down again.


    "Absolutely cruel." Wu Ming narrowed his eyes and looked at the Ullidim kobold who had withdrawn his hand.


    He could clearly see that it was the kobolds who grabbed some of the Ulidim around him and threw them at the fleeing Ulidim.


    It seems that this fellow doesn''t think of this mass-produced Ullidim as his own kind, but as a tool.


    "Roar!!!" The Kobold Ullidim roared a few more times, as if rebuking this Ullidim for his ineffectiveness.


    The remaining Ulidim heard the words "leader" and slowly retreated from the tform. In an instant, only Wu Ming and the kobolds walking upright were left on the tform.

 Chapter 896: Dont let the other party go

    Chapter 896: Don''t let the other party go


    "Does this mean you want to fight me?" Wu Ming saw Ulidim''s kobold intent.


    It wasn''t hard to understand, however, that even the mass-produced Ullidim didn''t work, and they wouldn''t have any effect at all.


    As expected of the original Eleven Sons of Tiamat, this man is not simple, he has some brains.


    Wu Ming thought in his heart.


    Moreover, because he chose to fight Wu Ming one on one after seeing his way, it showed that he was full of confidence in his own strength.


    What''s more, he was not at all lenient in the face of a frightened mass-produced Ullidim. He didn''t even think of these mass-produced Ullidim as the same kind, but instead immediately took them as "weapons" and killed several mass-produced Ullidim.


    Moreover, this Ullidim kobold brought arge number of mass-produced Ullidim to this southwest mountain, he wanted to get past the Magical Beast front and go to Uruk.


    The mind, strength, and means of such a monster, if this person is allowed to return to the cedar forest, it is unknown how much damage he will inflict on the front.


    Definitely can''t let it go.


    This was Wu Ming''s inner thoughts at this moment.


    Coincidentally, the Ullidim kobold felt the same way this time.


    From the start, the Ullidim kobold ordered the mass-produced Ullidim to go on a hunt, even to prepare himself to devour the traitor who was also Tiamat''s eleventh son.


    The cunning Kobold Ullidim clearly knew that hispatriot Lahmu had betrayed the Mother Goddess. Hunting the other party can not only help the Mother Goddess eradicate the scourge, but also increase him own strength by devouring the same kind. Why not do it?


    Never let him go.


    This was also what the Ulidim kobold was thinking at the moment.


    A Servant and a Demon Beast looked at each other, and a battle was about to break out.


    "Roar!!" Kobold Ullidim roared, without using any weapons, he rushed towards Wu Ming empty-handed, looking confident in his own physical fitness.


    And Wu Ming used the YGGDRASIL magic that came with Ainz Ooal Gown''s Staff to test the Ulidim kobolds.


    Fire, frost, holy light, darkness, thunder and even poison, all kinds of magic attacks were unleashed by Ainz Ooal Gown''s Staff, but they were ineffective on Ullidim''s kobolds.


    However this magic should be able to block Ullidim''s kobolds for a time or two. As a result, Ullidim''s kobolds didn''t seem deterred at all. In an instant, he immediately rushed to Wu Ming''s side, using his sharp ws to viciously grab onto Wu Ming.


    Although Tiamat and the Eleven beasts were defeated and killed by the Sumerian gods, this did not mean that the eleven beasts were weak, on the contrary, the eleven beasts were strong.


    The eleven sons born to the goddess Tiamat did not have the power of a god, because they were monsters, and they were born as monsters, but their physical qualities far exceeded that of the Sumerian gods.


    And the magic that came with Ainz Ooal Gown''s Scepter could not affect the Kobold Ulidim, one of the eleven monsters that could fight against the gods.


    Guessing the result, Wu Ming used the backup magic that came with Ainz Ooal Gown''s Scepter to block Uridim''s w attack. After that, he put away Ainz Ooal Gown''s Scepter letting it float beside him, he took out a book of golden ripples and opened it.


    It was the Nameless Book of Spells that Wu Ming had not used for a long time.


    The Nameless Book of Spells recorded all the magic rted to YGGDRASIL. It made sense that it didn''t have any offensive abilities. The only reason the Sakatsuki Residence was able to use the power of the Nameless Book of Spells to unleash magic was because the Sakatsuki Residence was the shrine of Wu Ming.


    Hence, Wu Ming deeply understood the ndness of the Nameless Book of Spells. Since Great Root, he turned the Nameless Book of Spells into a spell that could release the magic recorded in the book.


    If this were to be put into the Type-Moon world, it would be the original script within the original scripture, and simply put, it was the most dangerous scripture of the original scripture.


    Because Wu Ming was going to make a Caster ss appearance, for example, using this Nameless Book of Spells.


    At the moment when Wu Ming took out the Nameless Book of Spells, Kobold Ullidim who felt a bit of a crisis, quickly retreated and took the initiative to distance himself from Wu Ming.


    As a Demon Beast, the beast''s instincts told him that if he rushed now, he would most likely be injured.


    Facts proved that Kobold Ullidim did not feel wrong, and there were des of wind around Wu Ming.


    It was an imprable prating magic as recorded in the Nameless Book of Spells, and the tier was naturally the tenth tier.


    Although Kobold Ullidim''s physical quality is high, he will still be afraid when facing prating damage.


    "It''s quite alert." Wu Ming smiled.


    Indeed, if Kobold Ullidim rushed over now, he would indeed be injured, and not even have arms and legs, so Kobold Ullidim and Wu Ming distanced themselves.


    But Wu Ming''s original goal was not to release tier ten pration magic, but Super-Tier Magic. By the way, tier ten magic with pration ability was just a side dish.


    As Wu Ming took out the Nameless Book of Spells, he activated the plural Super-Tier Magic recorded in the Nameless Book of Spells and entered the forward swing.


    YGGDRASIL''s Super-Tier Magic is a special skill with a very long forward swing time, generally not ambushing to wait time, or the use of expensive items that can shorten the time to achieve an instant activation effect.


    The Super-Tier Magic recorded in the Nameless Book of Spells also can''t avoid this weakness, and it also has a very long forward swing, but it just so happens that Wu Ming''s hand has a shorter time found in Nazarick.


    If the Ullidim kobold invaded, Wu Ming would immediately use the item, and the Ullidim kobold would be engulfed by Super-Tier Magic in an instant, but because of the prating magic surrounding Wu Ming. Therefore Kobold Ullidim didn''t rush to Wu Ming, so he didn''t activate the item.


    In the same way, because the Super-Tier Magic user had no offensive power when he swung forward, Kobold Ulidim was not so bothered, just because of the prating magic around Wu Ming, there was a hint of vignce.


    To put it simply, it did not discover the existence of Super-Tier Magic.


    The reason why the eleven beasts did not defeat the Sumerian gods was precisely because they did not master the power of the gods, and in the end they were defeated and killed by the gods who controlled the power of the gods.


    And the dual Super-Tier Magic was already an attackparable to the power of God.


    What''s more, what Kobold Ullidim didn''t know was that even though he was now far away from Wu Ming, he was still within the reach of Super-Tier Magic.


    To put it simply the Ullidim Kobold had stepped into thend of death with half a foot.


    "explosion--!"

 Chapter 897: Big change in half a year

    Chapter 897: Big change in half a year


    Wu Ming suddenly shattered the hourss-like crystal hidden in his hand, and in an instant, ultimate energy covered his surroundings as the center.


    The Ullidim who felt the crisis, were shocked, and the other mass-produced Ullidim also fled, but it was all in vain, and the white light of destruction covered them all in an instant.


    Centered where Wu Ming was, a gigantic thick pir of light appeared throughout the southwest mountain range, and the giant pir headed straight for the sky.


    It brought a shockparable to a major earthquake in all of Mesopotamia, and even Mount Abif in the northwest was greatly shaken.


    Even though they were Demon Beasts, they were still children raised by Mother Earth. Currently, the earth is "raging". Even though the Demon Beasts that were attacking the northern wall didn''t panic to the point of escaping, they also subconsciously stopped their current attack due to the earthquake. It was so stunned on the spot.


    Although Leonidas who ordered the soldiers to fight was also shocked by the earthquake, he soon realized that the magnitude of the earthquake would not have much impact on the northern walls here.


    "Take advantage now!!"


    So Leonidas took the opportunity tomand the soldiers and dealt a heavy blow to the stupefied Demon Beasts by instinct.


    But then, the Demon Beasts retreated as if they had been ordered to.


    Leonidas and the soldiers were not surprised, and instead of chasing after them, they swept across the battlefield.


    Rescuing the injured, recovering the corpses of soldiers, and clearing the debris of Demon Beasts. There is still much to be done.


    "What happened there?" After that, Leonidas looked at the continuing pir of light.


    Then Leonidas shook his head. He was on the front line and did the defense. After all, King Gilgamesh of Uruk must have seen it, so he need not worry about that.


    What Leonidas said was true, the gigantic pir of light spread out so wide and so powerful that even all of Mesopotamia, not to mention Uruk saw it.


    The people of Uruk all knelt on the ground, thinking that it was an apparition of the gods, and they all prayed fervently before theypletely disagreed with the gods.


    On the rafters at the top of the tower, the sage king Gilgamesh who had returned from searching for the elixir of immortality for half a year, and the current head priest, Siduri stood at the window together and looked at the southwest.


    At first Siduri came to report the earthquake to Gilgamesh in a panic, but under the influence of Gilgamesh''s calm aura, she herself calmed down.


    As the earthquake gradually dissipated and the pir of light slowly faded away, Gilgamesh finally spoke.


    "It is striking that the Dragon Sage had such a huge impact once he returned."


    When Siduri heard this, a happy expression appeared on her face.


    "King Gilgamesh?! You mean Lord Dragon Sage is back?!"


    Siduri was still contemting what was appropriate to see from King Gilgamesh''s ongoing work. It turned out that Lord Dragon Sage had returned.


    Because Wu Ming and Gorgon were injured, Gorgon was seriously injured and returned to his own god to recuperate, Wu Ming disappeared directly, the people of Uruk became panicked for a while, and then Gilgamesh spoke again so that the people could be heard.


    Of course those who had notpletely separated from the gods would fall into a slump again when the returning Dragon Sage fought against the enemy, and the most serious was Siduri.


    As a god who cared deeply for the people of Mesopotamia, the Dragon Sage was a god who was close to Uruk and did practical things for the people. Later he almost reced the unemployed Ishtar as the city of Uruk. This makes Siduri''s devotion to the Dragon Sage beyond the absolute share of the gods, and can even sacrifice his life for the Dragon Sage.


    Yet such Lord Dragon Sage sacrificed himself in the process of fighting against the hostile gods, and disappeared again. How could this not hurt Siduri''s heart.


    However, as the head priest, Siduri was unable to leave his responsibilities due to heartache and sadness. It was also probably because Gilgamesh realized that the departure of the Dragon Sage would hit Uruk a little harder, so King Gilgamesh It was only after a new speech was made that Siduri and the rest of the people of Uruk were revived and returned to their former very optimistic state.


    But that doesn''t mean Siduri no longer mourns the departure of the Dragon Sage, almost every few days, she will go to the gods left behind by the Dragon Sage herself to pray.


    Therefore, Siduri would be very happy when she heard the news of the Dragon Sage''s return.


    "Perhaps the Dragon Sage wanted to travel from the hignds and mountains to the southwest to Uruk, but he encountered eleven Tiamat Demon Beasts, and a battle broke out," Gilgamesh said as he returned to the back seat and sat down. Tablet again and start dealing with various affairs.


    "King, do you need to send someone to greet Lord Dragon Sage?" It was alsomonce to wee the return of the gods that she firmly believed in.


    Not only that, because Wu Ming can fight the enemy in the southwest, it means that there is an enemy there, because there is an enemy, it is difficult to guarantee that there will be reinforcements.


    "In its current form, if more than half of Tiamat''s eleven sons surrounded Lord Dragon Sage, there would definitely be an ident."


    In the past six months, many things happened after the Gorgon was seriously injured by Wu Ming''s self-destruction, she stayed in his own temple in the cedar forest all day.


    And because of the battle between the Dragon Sage and the Gorgons, the Demon Beasts produced by the Gorgons were basically affected, causing a lot of casualties, and the northern wall was not attacked for a long time.


    However one day after three months, arge number of Demon Beasts that looked like enhanced versions flocked to the northern wall, and the eleven Demon Beastmanders who wereparable to gods and called themselves the eleven sons of the goddess Tiamat appeared one of them.


    If not for the many Servants summoned by King Gilgamesh to kill the elevenmanders by sacrificing themselves, thereby buying time for the north wall, the north wall would be breached by now.


    "Even if the Gorgon herself hade, she would definitely have chosen to retreat after taking that step just now. Don''t worry about the Dragon Sage." said Gilgamesh, letting the y b rise and fall in his hand. One by one the instructions were carried out quickly and corrected on y tablets.


    The attack just now was seen by Gilgamesh. The attack was like a collection of several Noble Phantasm Anty-Army. Even if the Gorgons came, she would definitely suffer a lot of injuries, not to mention the Demon Beasts.


    "But..."


    Siduri wanted to say something, but Gilgamesh, as if he couldn''t stand Siduri, put down the y tablet in his hand and raised his head.


    "Which servant is now in the south?"

 Chapter 898: Coming early is worse than chance

    Chapter 898: Coming early is worse than chance


    There was a hint of joy on Siduri''s face which was covered by a veil.


    Seeing what King Gilgamesh meant, did he agree to support and greet Lord Dragon Sage?


    "Yes, King, the Chaldea were just sent by you to the southern forest to support the Feathered Serpent God."


    But before Siduri could finish speaking, Gilgamesh interrupted her.


    "Then let the Chaldea meet the Dragon Sage, and they also have a rtionship with the Dragon Sage which is the best choice."


    After Gilgamesh finished, he took the tablet again in his hand. Currently Mesopotamia still has many things waiting for him to deal with, and now it is the fastestputer terminal: "Destiny, King? Are you referring to the fact that Master Chaldea has Lord Dragon Sage scales?"


    Siduri clearly remembers that when the Chaldea and their entourage were brought to Uruk by Merlin with great difficulty, when they approached the Dragon Temple in Uruk, the young girl carried them away because of the heat of the scales on her arms. When she took it out, it happened to be found by Siduri.


    After seeing the scales echoing in the temple, Siduri reported the matter to King Gilgamesh.


    ording to the Master of Chaldea, scales are items given by a friend who has helped them in another singrity, which should be useful in this singrity.


    Siduri remembered King Gilgamesh''s reaction at that time.


    King Gilgamesh didn''t seem to care after learning this, but when he saw the Master of Chaldea, the first thing he suggested was to take a look at the hot dragon scales. With a calm expression, Siduri didn''t know what to do with King Gilgamesh.


    After confirming that it was the dragon scales that the magic power of the Dragon Sage condensed, Gilgamesh happily gave the Master of Chaldea and his Servants a test beyond standards.


    At that moment, Siduri wondered if King Gilgamesh wanted to kill the Chaldea and their entourage. After that, everyone in Chaldea''s organization was shocked.


    Passing through the six singrities and dying at the hands of an army ofpanions would be a joke.


    But because of this, Chaldea also decided that this King Gilgamesh really was a former tyrant. In short, a certain sound sounds like throwing wood at Siduri, but it casts a shadow.


    In the end, Merlin who was known as a magician in King Gilgamesh''s court who brought Chaldea and her entourage back, helped Chaldea a little without touching Gilgamesh''s bottom line. It made Chaldea run away from danger, and was very reluctant to pass the test.


    "This king must be very strict with outsiders suddenly joining in, because right now all of Mesopotamia is bing very dangerous. Even though you barely crossed the border, it was only solved with Chaldea''s help enough to prove it wasn''t good enough, let''s practice in Uruk for a bit."


    Although Siduri wanted toin, it was obvious that King Gilgamesh became interested because the Chaldea were entrusted with scales by Lord Dragon Sage and went too far, but what King Gilgamesh said was true.


    Mesopotamia is really very dangerous, the strengthened Demon Beasts and the remaining Demon Beastmanders are not only making the northern wall miserable, but Uruk, behind, is also being alert at all times.


    One of the eleven sons of Goddess Tiamat, a snake-like four-legged Demon Beast named Lahamu who led arge number of Demon Beasts to attack Uruk from the ground when the eleven Demon Beastmanders appeared half a year ago.


    Due to a sudden incident, in the end, a self-sacrificing Servant called Saber who was summoned by King Gilgamesh to restrain the attacking Demon Beasts from the ground.


    However the Demon Beastmander who personally led the Demon Beast to attack was also killed. Based solely on war losses, neither side gains.


    Even though there had never been a Demon Beast surprise attack from the underground, Gilgamesh still put up a defense against the underground. In a very short time, he managed to develop a powerful barrier called Nabistin Fang, which was ced in Uruk buried in the ground.


    Not only that, King Gilgamesh drew conclusions from one example and carried out a series of defenses against the air, two rivers, the Persian Gulf, and even the hignds and mountains of the southwest. Even Siduri had to sigh that King Gilgamesh was truly talented.


    But strangely, since the first Lahamu surprise attack in Uruk, there has never been a Demon Beast surprise attack in the past six months. I don''t know if it''s Demon Beasts that almost alwayse from the north wall.


    However King Gilgamesh suggested that "there is also the possibility of waiting for the humans to rx and take it in one fell swoop", so even if there is no surprise attack by the Demon Beasts, those who stay behind should be on guard.


    Therefore, the Master of Chaldea''s "ipetence" is notpletely looking for an interface, and there is a certain reason.


    After that, King Gilgamesh arranged for the Chaldea and his entourage to stay at the so-called "Chaldea Embassy" in Uruk for residence, and actually let them carry out various activities in Uruk.


    Exercise in various ways, building walls, weeding, feeding cattle, shearing wool, controlling rodents in sewers and other rather mundane but interesting things.


    What was important was that the Master of Chaldea was sessfully integrated into Uruk.


    And just yesterday, after Siduri reported Master Chaldea''s situation to King Gilgamesh, King Gilgamesh received information from Quetzalcoatl via Pterosaurs.


    Arge number of Demon Beasts were found around the southern forest, and even the phenomenon of Demon Beastsnded from the Persian Gulf, but those Demon Beasts had invaded the territory of the Feathered Serpent God and the soldiers sent by Gilgamesh to fight together.


    Even though such situations were rare, Demon Beasts would attack from the southwest forest and Persian Gulf from time to time, but this was rted to Demon Beasts, so Quetzalcoatl would still report this kind of thing to Gilgamesh, but Gilgamesh didn''t pay much attention, after all. there were Demon Beasts that wanted to attack from the southern forest or the Persian Gulf from time to time.


    So realizing that Chaldea had almost enough time to exercise to chat with Gilgamesh, they assigned them a mission to support Quetzalcoatl in the south.


    But Gilgamesh understood one thing at this point. Through the radiance of the hignds and mountains to the southwest, it could be determined that the Demon Beastmanders seemed to be nning something else.


    However Gilgamesh wanted tough faintly when he thought that they had collided with Wu Ming by ident.

 Chapter 899: Jaguar Man pulling his crotch

    Chapter 899: Jaguar Man pulling his crotch


    "Didn''t Merlin and the Servants he brought back also go with the Chaldea, use the pterosaurs to deliver news to Merlin, and he''ll tell the Chaldea that they''re working with the Dragon Sage. After reconciliation, all actions must follow the instructions of the Dragon Sage like following a king."


    Although there were also carrier pigeons in Uruk, because Quetzalcoatl turned against each other, Uruk used a messenger pterosaur, and this type of pterosaur had to be stronger than the carrier pigeon in all aspects.


    "Other things will wait for the Dragon Sage to return to Uruk."


    After Gilgamesh finished, he stopped talking, and turned his head to deal with the things on the y tablet.


    "Yes, King, I will do it now."


    Siduri answered and backed away from the throne room.


    ...


    Southern forest.


    The stifling environment made the group that came to support from Uruk miserable.


    Specifically Gudako, the apanying character is a Servant or subordinate, and only she is a pure human.


    Moreover the concentration of magic power from the age of the gods is much higher than the sixth singrity point. If it weren''t for the Mystic Code specially created by Da Vinci for Gudako, she wouldn''t be able to be so free at this point of the singrity.


    But even with Mystic Code, the magical atmosphere and scorching heat of the tropical forest still left Gudako breathless.


    "Jaguar Man, we''re not there yet?"


    Mashu who realized that his Senpai was feeling uneasy at the moment, asked the Servant who was leading the way for them, the god who imed to be Jaguar Man but was suspected of being a cute character.


    As Mashu understood, this Servant looked like an older girl wearing a Jaguar doll suit on her body, and the suspected spear on the ground was more like a big toy than a weapon.


    "Right now" Jaguar Man who Mash defined as a strange Servant, turned his head and smiled reluctantly at Mashu.


    Mashu already had immunity to Jaguar Man, as she had said this several times.


    But Mashu still noticed that the Jaguar Man''s expression was a little depressed at the moment.


    "Jaguar Man, are you all right?" Mashu who yed the character of his padded jacket, asked with concern.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, how can Jaguar Man be afraid of the earthquake just now hahaha"


    There''s no doubt that Jaguar Man is terrified.


    Mashu judged so.


    The appearance of a giant pir of light caused them at that moment to coincidentally meet the Servant Jaguar Man who was about to take them out of the forest.


    Because the sudden earthquake was so close to the southern forest, Gudako fell to the ground. Mashu reluctantly supports his body to protect Gudako so that the surrounding trees don''t fall and cause damage to Gudako. However, it seems that the earth and trees of the Age of Gods are very strong, and there is no phenomenon of fallen trees or cracked ground.


    In the end Jaguar Man, with his senses that surpassed those of an animal, was both a blessing and a curse, and it was the hardest hit, to an outrageous degree.


    Jaguar Man was so scared she buried his head in the ground.


    While this ostrich-like behavior is worthining about, it is even more deserving toin that "the behavior of burying one''s head in the ground will be more affected by the earthquake.


    After all, the "earth" shook. In short, after a while after the earthquake ended, Jaguar Man pulled his head out of the ground groggily, as if she was about to leave the stage for a chat.


    After that, when Jaguar Man led them on the road, it was really like this shaking.


    In short, the Jaguar Man is very unreliable at the moment.


    Mashu who understood this, sighed helplessly, but even if she didn''t know when they would reach their goal, they still had to continue.


    Thinking of this, Mashu looked at the Servant who called herself Anna, the robed girl who was following them silently behind her.


    Anna who was good at using a scythe, didn''t panic too much during an earthquake, and was barely affected by the earthquake, she could only be a girl with a petite figure and looked helpless, but she still deserved to be a Heroic Spirit.


    Subconsciouslyparing, Mashu felt that she was still immature, while Jaguar Man, who pulled his hips more, was subconsciously ignored by Mashu.


    "Anna, do you know where Merlin went?" Mashu and Anna started talking.


    Merlin who was originally a court magician, was supposed to stay in the Uruk Temple to serve King Gilgamesh, but under the orders of King Gilgamesh, Merlin who was a court magician, followed Gudako and Mashu along with Anna to the forest in the south together.


    As for why Mashu asked Anna, it was entirely because Merlin told Anna during the earthquake, "Anna remembers to protect the two of them" and left quickly.


    "I don''t know, it was probably towards the epicenter."


    Hearing Mashu''s question, Anna''s purple eyes under the cloak looked at the ce where the giant pir of light had appeared earlier, wondering what she was thinking.


    Seeing this, Mashu also looked at the ce where the giant pir of light appeared earlier. Merlin had really gone in that direction when he left, so he might actually have gone to investigate the situation.


    Merlin was really reliable.


    Mashu thinks so.


    After that, Mashu saw that Anna didn''t answer any more questions, and didn''t ask any more questions. After all, to get a good rtionship, one has to go to the other side. Where the gigantic pir of light disappeared, Merlin didn''t look like a Caster in the mountains, walking like he was flying, jumping into a fairly high mountain.


    "Oh, this is really amazing." Fou heard the sound of wanting to kick and release into the atmosphere.


    Appearing not far from Merlin was a huge hole that could be called a hollow, this huge hole was the imprint created by the gigantic pir of light.


    There is still thick ck smoke around and even in the center of the giant hole, but the ck smoke is disappearing quickly, if you don''t look closely, you can''t see it at all.


    "As expected of Vero, it looks like you should deal with all the Demon Beasts thate." Merlin didn''t know who he was talking to, and his tone of praise was a little funny.


    "You mean the kobold." Wu Ming''s figure slowly emerged from the thick smoke.


    Even though she came out of thick smoke, 8a had no trace of contamination on her clothes. Merlin judged that Wu Ming might have wrapped himself in magic power to avoid being suffocated by the thick smoke.


    "But this fellow is indeed quite strong, and he is indeed one of Tiamat''s eleven sons."


    Merlin''s eyes widened slightly when he looked at Wu Ming, because behind him, a huge kobold body followed Wu Ming.


    No, not following his movements, but being dragged by Wu Ming with one hand.

 Chapter 900: Obtaining information from Demon Beast

    Chapter 900: Obtaining information from Demon Beast


    Wu Ming dragged Ullidim, the Demon Beast that had been dragged with one hand, and threw Ullidim hard as he walked out of the range of the thick smoke.


    There was a loud noise and dust scattered everywhere.


    Wu Ming''s muscr strength and the influence of Ullidim''s own weight, this time directly made a big hole in the ground.


    "As expected of the British Silver Dragon Vero, is this person dead?"


    Merlin jumped from a height and walked unhurriedly in front of arge ck piece of meat.


    "Although I thought it should have died after receiving the attack just now, it is a pity." Wu Ming shook his head, it was still alive.


    It could only be expected to be the prototype beast Ullidim born to the goddess Tiamat, and its vitality was so strong that it could breathe a sigh of relief when attacked like that.


    Must know that Wu Ming''s attack just now is a multiple of Super Tier Magic, this person still has a breath, even if the Servant is directly attacked, it is impossible to survive, unless it has a special skill or a special Noble Phantasm.


    "But the mass-produced Ullidim should be dead." It would be too cheap if Super Tier Magic couldn''t kill even the mass-produced Ullidim.


    "It is not difficult to understand that this person is still alive. These are the so-called prototypes, in the judgment of King Gilgamesh and I, they are indeed the eleven sons of the goddess Tiamat." He poked with his stick. Ullidim, Merlin told Wu Ming the information.


    "I almost realized this because I had yed it."


    Going to Ullidim''s head, he used the Creater Greater Item to craft and condense the weapon, Wu Ming prepared to stab the weapon from Ullidim''s eye into his brain and kill himpletely.


    "Why did you leave the mission ande to me?" The reason why Merlin had appeared in this ce must have had a mission, otherwise, how could he, a pce magician,e to such a "border" like that.


    In the silence, Ullidim''s body trembled slightly, which was the desire to "live".


    "Wait a moment!! Don''t kill if you''re not dead yet."


    Merlin grabbed Wu Ming''s hand and quickly stopped his actions, saving Ullidim, one of Goddess Tiamat''s eleven sons, just in time.


    Ullidim who was still conscious heaved a sigh of relief.


    Thanks to the goddess, Ulidim was able to breathe more air on the ground, and he felt like he was in the goddess''s arms.


    "After all, he is the son of the Goddess Tiamat, and he can stillmunicate. Too bad it killed him."


    In other words, Merlin was hoping to use Ullidim as a prisoner to obtain information?


    "I don''t think you can get any useful information."


    Wu Ming knew exactly what Merlin wanted to do, nothing more than using illusions to get information, but he wasn''t optimistic about Merlin, nor was he optimistic about Demon Beasts.


    Wu Ming didn''t think there was any information in this Demon Beast''s mind.


    The Demon Beast''s n was nothing more than attacking humans in different ways. The so-called soldiers will block the water and cover the ground is not excessive. Since Wu Ming had returned, he was not afraid of being unable to stop the Demon Beast''s attack, even if it was an upgraded version of the Demon Beast.


    "No Vero, a lot has happened in the six months since you left Uruk. Demon Beasts have undergone significant changes, and Demon Beasts have had a serious impact on the world."


    Right now, despite Ullidim''s presence, Merlin was telling Wu Ming something.


    Six months ago, eleven Demon Beastmanders who called themselves the eleven sons of god Tiamat appeared. The Servants died inrge numbers to destroy the Demon Beastmanders. A Demon Beastmander attacks Uruk and kills all the Servants. The wise king summoned new Servants and built new defense systems in the air, rivers andkes, and underground.


    Even though it''s just a general description and not exined in detail, Wu Ming definitely understands.


    "Don''t look how easy it is for you to defeat this Ullidim, but this is a Demon Beastparable to a Divine Spirit rank Servant."


    Wu Ming also realized this. Ullidim won and fought some of the Super Tier Magic that he unleashed earlier. Even though Ullidim who was forced to fall had be half-dead, being able to fight some Super Tier Magic was enough to prove themanding power of a Demon Beast.


    "Besides, the Servants summoned by King Gilgamesh basically eliminated several Demon Beastmanders for the price of two for one or even three for one." That''s why Gilgamesh chose to summon a new Servant.


    From this point of view, the fact that Uruk was able to kill the Demon Beastmander attacking Uruk in the same way as a Servant could take a huge advantage.


    Yet Wu Ming was like this.


    "I really didn''t mean to watch the Demon Beastmander." If you don''t watch it, the dish is the dish.


    This made Merlin very helpless, so he continued to exin.


    "Since the Demon Beastmander has good wisdom, then we cannot treat Demon Beasts as Demon Beasts."


    Merlin''s implication was that the other party should be considered a "country where soldiers are Demon Beasts", and since he was able to capture one of the "generals" alive, naturally he couldn''t be easily killed, and he had to squeeze out the value of thest piece before can be killed.


    If this Ullidim kobold found out about this, he would definitely mention Merlin mercilessly.


    "By the way, I''m not arguing with you, you can do whatever you want"


    Shrugging his shoulders, Wu Ming stepped aside, and released the weapon in his hand, turning the weapon into blue magic particles and disappearing.


    "Yes, very helpful, very helpful." Merlin smiled and nodded, then walked over to Ulidim, who was determined to lose his ability to resist.


    Immediately after, he patted Ullidim''s head with his wand.


    "Okay Ullidim, take it easy, I''ll try to be as light as possible, and I''ll take care of you like a dream."


    Then, Ullidim fell into a silent and invisible illusion.


    After about a minute or two, Merlin released the illusion, and Ullidim''sst breath also disappeared.


    "What did you do about it?"


    Wu Ming nced at Ullidim, who had lost his life, and looked at Merlin somewhat strangely.


    "Ah, ha, ha, nothing, nothing," Merlin snorted as if he was quite proud, which left Wu Ming speechless.


    In some ways, Merlin was even more ruthless than Wu Ming.


    "I have obtained information about that Demon Beast."


    Then, Merlin looked at Wu Ming calmly.


    "How is Vero, do you want to listen?"


    Wu Ming snapped his fingers in response.


    The moment he snapped his fingers, Ullidim''s body instantly burst into mes.


    Even though Ullidim wanted to eat Wu Ming, Wu Ming would not go astray to eat Ullidim instead.


    But the sudden me startled Merlin, and it was clear that this was Wu Ming''s answer to Merlin''s question.


    "Okay, okay, calm down, I''ll tell you."


    As the fire burns, Merlines out with information from Ullidim''s mind.

 Chapter 901: Demon Beasts Plan

    Chapter 901: Demon Beast''s n


    "Demon Beasts will focus on attacking the north wall and want to destroy the north wall in one fell swoop."


    "Is that true?" Wu Ming answered Merlin without being surprised.


    After all, it doesn''t seem like it''s important information.


    "Not only that, the Demon Beasts will alsounch vicious feint attacks against the humans from the mountains in the northeast, the Persian Gulf in the southeast, and the hignds and mountains in the southwest here, and they will also turn the ruse into a ruse depending on the his condition. If that''s the case, we''re in danger."


    The upgraded Demon Beasts pose a great threat to humans. If previously two or three people could barely deal with ordinary Demon Beasts, now it took almost ten people to deal with ordinary Demon Beasts.


    Moreover, if King Gilgamesh did not calmly issue new defensive orders and strengthen the defenses of the northern walls and other areas, Uruk would not be able tost for half a year.


    But even so, currently the northern wall could only support it and was imprable, one could say it would be no surprise if it would be prated.


    And if there were so many Demon Beasts that they could surround Uruk from all directions, humanity in Mesopotamia could be said to be utterly destroyed.


    Merlin told Wu Ming about this analysis, and at the same time, he also told some details about Demon Beasts, reminding Wu Ming not to underestimate Demon Beasts.


    "It turned out to be very serious."


    At this moment, Wu Ming had aplete and clear understanding of the current state of affairs.


    Wu Ming even guessed whether it was Goetia who made some changes to this final singrity.


    Soon after, Wu Ming realized a problem.


    "Is the Demon Beast Commander trying to break the agreement of the Three Goddess Alliance and include the Feathered Serpent God as an attack target? Or was the Feathered Serpent God''s betrayal exposed?"


    The mountains to the southwest bordered the Feathered Serpent God forest. Even if it were to surround Uruk from the very end, it was considered to have entered the Feathered Serpent God''s territory. However, in this way, they are considered out of bounds.


    Therefore if you wanted to cross the border to attack Uruk from the southwest, you would have to face the wrath of the Feathered Serpent God.


    Although the Demon Beastmander was god-level, the Feathered Serpent God was also one of the three goddess alliances, and was on par with the Gorgons. Since they have good wisdom, they should notmit such unreasonable acts.


    "Since the goddess of the underworld can''t leave the underworld, themander of the Demon Beasts doesn''t know for the time being whether the Feathered Serpent God has betrayed her, but from Ullidim''s memory, the Feathered Serpent God is indeed among the targets of destruction along with the human race."


    Through Ullidim''s memories, Merlin knew that there would be a new Demon Beastmander to support Ullidim in the future, and he would exterminate the humans along with the Feathered Serpent God. As for whether it was revealed that the Feathered Serpent God betrayed the Three Goddess Alliance, Merlin had no idea.


    "If fighting three or more Demon Beastmanders, I''m afraid the Feathered Serpent God will be very difficult to deal with." Merlin judged this.


    The Feathered Serpent God present here was only a Servant. No matter what, even if it is a Servant at the Divine Spirit Rank, but it is also a clone. When facing the eleven sons of Goddes Tiamat, defeat was inevitable.


    "It is better not to underestimate the Feathered Serpent God." Wu Ming didn''t think the Feathered Serpent God would be weak as South America''s main god.


    Even though Wu Ming caught the Feathered Serpent God with the Chains of Heaven at that time, if the Feathered Serpent God intended to fight to the death, there was no way of knowing what the oue would be.


    The most important thing was that the Feathered Serpent God had his heart for humans, and Wu Ming had just told the Feathered Serpent God about the fact that "there is still hope for humans", so the Feathered Serpent God would eventually choose topromise.


    "King Gilgamesh also has high hopes for the Feathered Serpent God. After the Feathered Serpent God sided with us, Gilgamesh let the Feathered Serpent God spread out into the forest, covering the entire south and southwest to be put into the Feathered Serpent God forest, to guard against Demon Beasts trying to pass through the northern wall of the southwest teau and mountains. ."


    Having the Feathered Serpent God guard the southwest was part of Gilgamesh''s defensive n.


    "But it''s better to be careful."


    Servants on the human side dared to gamble, but humans were unable to gamble at this time, and if they failed, they would most likely lose everything.


    "I''d better go back to Uruk first and see the king before speaking."


    The current situation was not something that Wu Ming and Merlin could decide, they still had to discuss it with Gilgamesh.


    "What exactly are you doing in a remote border?"


    Merlin didn''t answer this question in the first ce. If Wu Ming had not prepared to meet Gilgamesh in Uruk, he would have almost forgotten to ask Merlin why he hade here.


    "Hahaha~ Actually, I came here with the Chaldea to support the Feathered Serpent God."


    When Merlin said this, Wu Ming''s eyes lit up.


    "Sure enough, Ritsu and the others have arrived."


    "Not long after they arrived in Uruk, they were trained by King Gilgamesh before they began to carry out the king''s first orders." And this order is to support the forest in the south.


    "Sure enough, the speed of the passage of time is not the same." Wu Ming said to himself for a while.


    The fact that the speed of the passage of time is not the same, Wu Ming has long been clear, so there is no fuss about it.


    "If that''s the case, then I won''t be going to Uruk for now."


    No matter what, he had to meet Gudako and the others first.


    "Ga-"


    At this time, a small pterosaurnded from the sky and came to Merlin''s side.


    "Oh, this is news from King Gilgamesh."


    After removing the mud b strapped to the back of the small pterosaur, Merlin handed it to Wu Ming.


    "It must have something to do with you, I''ll let you take a look first."


    Indeed, as Merlin had guessed, it was written on the y b that Merlin and Chaldea and it group had to find Wu Ming to meet up, and follow Wu Ming''s instructions in their next course of action.


    "Just so you can meet me." Wu Ming didn''t read it, and after reading it, he crushed the y tablet.


    "Hey~ I haven''t read. If King Gilgamesh finds out about this, he will surely me me." Merlin looked like he was about to suffer.


    "I don''t know you yet, your skin is thicker than a lime town."


    The meaning of Wu Ming''s words was that all of Gilgamesh''s scolding would have no effect on Merlin, and Merlin would still eat and drink.


    "As expected of my best friend Vero, you really know me, hahaha." Merlin smiled mischievously.


    "Let''s go, find Ritsu and the others."


    Ignoring Merlin, Wu Ming took a step towards the forest.


    "Not good!"


    Merlin''s sudden cry made Wu Ming turn around helplessly.


    "What happened again?"


    "Since I''m halfway behind, I don''t know exactly where it''s headed~ Sorry, sorry~~" Merlin looked regretful, but no matter how Wu Ming looked, Merlin''s face showed an annoying disgusting expression.


    "I''ve been to Eridu. Come with me."


    "Thank you very much, you are my best friend."


    With Merlin''s funnyugh, the two entered the forest from opposite directions.

 Chapter 902: Vero is Dragon Sage?

    Chapter 902: Vero is Dragon Sage?


    "Oh! Is this Eridu?! Sure enough, because of the influence of the forest, there are virgin forests everywhere." Merlin who immediately followed Wu Ming to Eridu, eximed in amazement.


    "If ording to what you said, Jaguar Man had brought Ritsu and the others, there''s a good chance they would be here."


    Wu Ming walked into Eridu city knowingly, the people on the street who worked hard to make a living looked shocked when they saw Wu Ming''s arrival.


    "Is that Lord Dragon Sage?!"


    "Lord Dragon Sage!?"


    "Lord Dragon Sage hase to Eridu!!"


    "But I heard that Lord Dragon Sage sacrificed himself against that Demon Beast"


    "You idiot! What kind of character is Lord Dragon Sage, how could he sacrifice himself for this!"


    "I''m just saying it''s a rumour, Lord Dragon Sage is standing in front of us!"


    "Lord Dragon Sage!!"


    Ignoring some of the individual speeches, the citizens of Eridu knelt down respectfully, and began to pray and cheer for Wu Ming.


    For the citizens who were praying and cheering, Wu Ming did not stop them, or there was no way to stop them at all.


    Because this is the end of the age of the gods, but the end of the age of the gods is still in the age of the gods. If you let the current humans distrust, support, and cheer for the gods, you will only kill them, so Wu Ming will not forcibly stop people from this series of behaviors.


    After all, everything is about a step-by-step process, even if the age of the gods will disappear at this time.


    After Wu Ming symbolically nodded to the more and more citizens praying and cheering, he immediately left where the citizens had gathered to pray, and headed for the Feathered Serpent Temple.


    "You are very popr here~" Merlin, who also quickly caught up, walked beside Wu Ming and said in surprise.


    Although Wu Ming was supposed to be popr in Mesopotamia as a Dragon Sage, the attitude of the humans in Eridu towards Wu Ming was a bit too kind.


    "After all, I was the one who brought the Feathered Serpent God into the team, and the Feathered Serpent God ensured that she would never again terrorize the city of Eridu. They are probably very grateful to me for this." Wu Ming responded lightly.


    Yet precisely because the Feathered Serpent God no longer reigned in fear, Gilgamesh was relieved to temporarily leave the southern city to the Feathered Serpent God to manage.


    "Hahaha~ This way, the Feathered Serpent God will be your stepping stone."


    To Merlin''s lecherous remarks, Wu Ming just smiled.


    "Be careful, the Feathered Serpent God will give you a set of wrestlingbo skills."


    At this time, Merlin also threw away his smile, and became very serious.


    However it wasn''t because Merlin was afraid of the Feathered Serpent God wrestlingbo, but because Gudako and the others had appeared.


    "Assassins!?"


    "Vero-senpai!?"


    Gudako and Mashu looked at Wu Ming in surprise, and were dumbfounded.


    "Long time no see, Ritsu, Mashu."


    ...


    After leaving the residential area of Eridu, Wu Ming and Merlin, along with Gudako and Mashu, came to the special house Jaguar Man prepared for Gudako near the Feathered Serpent God Temple, surrounded by stone buildings.


    Originally Gudako and Mashu rested here, but the citizens working near the shrine rushed towards the city center one after another, saying "Lord Dragon Sage is here" as they ran.


    Later, two people who were not familiar with Dragon Sage studied popr science, and they learned that Dragon Sage was the most mysterious and powerful god among the Sumerian gods.


    "The Dragon Sage must also be a Servant. I have detected a highly concentrated source of magic power, which was probably emitted by the Dragon Sage. ording to the assessment, the Dragon Sage might be his."


    The two people who were slightly interested in the "Dragon Sage", plus Roman proposed to meet this "own person", so Gudako and Mashu left the house, wanting to see the Dragon Sage''s appearance. As a result, the Dragon Sage was nowhere to be seen, but he saw an acquaintance.


    At this time Gudako, who was in a good mood, didn''t care whether the Dragon Sage was a Dragon Sage or not, and was the first to ask a question.


    "Did the Assassinse to help us? How did you arrive at this singrity?"


    Mashu was also quite curious about this, not to mention Fuyuki''s singrity for now, the American singrity only appeared because of the rtionship between Queen Medb who held the Holy Grail, and Wu Ming could appear in the Middle East singrity probably because it was supposed to be with the Holy Grail.


    Bedivere is the same, and at this moment, "Vero senpai" that can appear at the point of the Mesopotamian singrity in BC makes Mashu quite curious.


    "It''s normal if you don''t know." Wu Ming did not reveal his other two identities, and when they met just now, he had already left the city center, and there were no residents praying around him. Gudako and Mashu didn''t know the identity of the Dragon Sage was also normal.


    "Actually" Without waiting for Wu Ming to speak, Merlin hastily replied.


    "He''s a local, it''s normal to show up here." And Merlin who answered quickly, still yed careless eyes.


    "Merlin What does this mean?" Mashu is quite confused.


    Not only Mashu, but Gudako were also confused.


    Then, Gudako looked at the bracelet.


    "Doctor, do you know what Merlin meant?"


    But Roman who was in Chaldea didn''t answer.


    "Doctor? Doctor?" Mashu also calls.


    "Is he asleep?" guessed Gudako.


    "Yes, yes~~ This is the almighty Da Vinci. Dr. Roman has a hard time epting reality and goes to make coffee. I will answer your questions today." Da Vinci''s voice came from the bracelet not from Roman.


    "ording to the tests, it was found that the source of the supposedly Dragon Sage''s magic power was actually emitted by Vero."


    "In other words, Dr. Romance is wrong."


    Gudako and Mashu didn''t think there was a problem.


    However Wu Ming, who saw this scene, smiled helplessly.


    How naturally these two cuties were not aware of the real problem.


    Merlin also burst outughing at this.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    Gudako was getting more and more confused, always feeling that what other people were talking about was not the same as what she and Mashu were discussing.


    In the end, it was Da Vinci who told Mashu and Gudako the right answer.


    "Ritsu and Mashu, it''s not because Roman made a mistake in judgment, it''s because Vero is a Dragon Sage~"


    "..." Da Vinci covered his mouth, Wu Ming shook his head helplessly, Merlin also stoppedughing, and the whole room was reced by silence.


    "It means Vero is the mysterious Dragon Sage Uruk!" A surprised voice came from Doctor Roman who came back from making coffee.


    "Ahhhh!!"


    It could be said that Gudako and Mashu finally experienced the feeling when the mentality of Dr. Romance exploded earlier, which was satisfying.

 Chapter 903: Popular science

    Chapter 903: Popr science


    "Sorry, sorry, I am indeed a Dragon Sage, I am truly sorry for not telling you guys earlier," Wu Ming said apologetically.


    But this can''t me Wu Ming, this is not something worth showing off. After getting in touch with Gudako and the others, Wu Ming also subconsciously forgot that they didn''t know his other identity.


    This point, Wu Ming haspletely proved the singrity of America and the singrity of the Middle East.


    "Dragon Sage, as the most mysterious existence in the Sumerian pantheon, even so mysterious that no real name was passed down, but only a name simr to Dragon Sage, which has caused arge number of rumors about Dragon Sage''s real name, and there is even a rumors that the Dragon Sage is the son of the goddess Tiamat  Lahmu."


    Roman who sat down again, started to read the information about the Dragon Sage recorded in Chaldea to everyone.


    "I personally disagree with the statement that the Dragon Sage is Lahmu who was born of the Goddess Tiamat, but I am more inclined to the statement that the Dragon Sage is the son of the Goddess Tiamat."


    Roman''s voice kepting from Gudako''s bracelet. Gudako, Mashu and even Merlin, as well as the tiny girl whose face was covered by a hood out of nowhere, were all listening in silence as if listening to a story.


    ording to the mythological records, the Dragon Sage was once feared and revered by powerful gods such as the Sky God An, the Wind God Enlil, and the Water God Enki, and since the Dragon Sage temple was located in Uruk, it wasn''t until the end of the Age of Gods this time, even the seat of the god the city of Uruk is upied by the Dragon Sage."


    Wu Ming who was listening, had a strange and embarrassing feeling. This statement is certain, absolute, and must be made by future generations. He had obviously left before Gilgamesh in search of the immortality cure, and he had not spoken to Ishtar to usurp the seat of the god of the city of Uruk.


    "Many people think that the Dragon Sage is treated very politely by the gods because of his noble birth. Only when he was the son of Goddess Tiamat could he be respected by a god-king like An. Moreover, the Dragon Sage has no real name passed down, so some people think that the real Dragon Sage is the son of the goddess Tiamat  Lahmu."


    "But doctor, I remember there seemed to be two Lahmu, right?" Mashu questions this.


    "As Mashu said, there were two beings named Lahmu in Mesopotamia, one was born with Lahamu,m who was also the son of the goddess Tiamat, and gave birth to the god An and the wind god Enlil. Lahmu of Enlil, one of the eleven Demon Beasts born by the Goddess Tiamatter, but this is just a rumor, and the credibility is not high."


    Seeing Gudako and Mashu nod like students in ss, Wu Ming felt more than a little embarrassed in his heart.


    Not just rumors, butpletely created by future generations...


    Wu Ming did not interrupt Roman popr science, but continued toin in his heart.


    "Although it is impossible to know when the Dragon Sage appeared in people''s eyes, the period when the Dragon Sage disappeared from the eyes of the world was precisely during the reign of King Gilgamesh, that is, the period when the gods gradually disappeared and the Age of the Gods gradually declined. ording to records, at that time the Dragon Sage personally destroyed his own temple, hoping that the humans would start the path of separation from the gods. Even though there were gods who approved of the separation between humans and gods, their intentions were not strong. The Dragon Sage can be said to be the only god who actively and strongly demands the separation of humans and gods."


    Wu Ming nodded silently. While this statement also has some content created byter generations, it''s generally not much different from the idea.


    Wu Ming who was originally an outsider, was assigned to the Sumerian pantheon, but even so, he was still not a god in Mesopotamia. He who has a strong modern mind, naturally advocates the separation of humans and gods.


    "Therefore, although the Dragon Sage is worshiped by other gods, there is not much contact with him. Dragon Sage spends more time with humans, especially King of Heroes Gilgamesh. It is said that Gilgamesh was raised by the Dragon Sage when he was young. Yes, the rtionship between the two is not an exaggeration to say that the Dragon Sage is Gilgamesh''s adoptive father."


    Wu Ming takes care of the female Gilgamesh in a parallel world. Even so, after the adjustment of the Counter Force, as long as it is a Type-Moon world, no matter whether it is a parallel world or not, Mesopotamia has the appearance of a rted Dragon Sage mythology, it makes sense that before Wu Ming came to this singrity, he had no contact with Gilgamesh. boy, but every time shemunicated with him, there was a familiar feeling, as if she was really taking care of this. The same is true of Gilgamesh''s singrity.


    "Vero senpai turned out to be King Gilgamesh''s adoptive father?!"


    Mashu who understood this, was quite surprised. As for what she was surprised at, she was naturally shocked by the "sense of disobedience".


    Could the dignified Britsih Silver Dragon and the Knights of the First Round Table be the adoptive fathers of Gilgamesh, Mesopotamia''s oldest hero? ! Can this vite the peace...


    Roman also sighed helplessly.


    "The Knight of the Round Table, Snce Vero Eude, has a legend about a human being transformed by a giant dragon. Now it seems that this is not a legend but a fact. Perhaps the Dragon Sage went to ancient Britain after leaving Mesopotamia. "That''s the only way to exin it now.


    "Why not ask the Assassin? Isn''t he right in front of us?" Gudako looked at Wu Ming curiously, who was sitting in the most inconspicuous position.


    Since the parties are present, why not ask the parties?


    Mashu and Roman who were in Chaldea at the moment were both dumbfounded.


    Due to Wu Ming''s silence at the start, coupled with Roman''s abundance of popr science, both Mashu and Roman himself subconsciously forgot that the client was on the scene.


    "It seems that''s true" Mashu smiled awkwardly.


    "Why didn''t I think of that! Damn it!" Roman''s deafening voice made Gudako subconsciously move his arm into the distance.


    "Good, good the party is here. I really don''t understand why the Dragon Sage is a Knight of the Round Table, Vero! The Sumerian God turned out to be a Knight of the Round Table!! It''s too inconsistent"


    "Is it really okay for you to be so excited? Wu Ming muttered silently.


    "Too stress will kill you from overwork, Romani."


    Wu Ming even heard Da Vinci''s bullshit taunts.


    "It is very easy to die from overwork. If it were that easy, I don''t know how many times I died from overwork."


    Ignoring the mutual teasing of the Chaldea duo, Mashu looked at Wu Ming very seriously.


    "Vero senpai, what is the truth?" Mashu''s little eyes shone with interest at the answer.


    "Cough cough Mashu, you should know that the reason why a mystery is a mystery is because of its uncertainty and ignorance, as well as the most critical secrecy."

 Chapter 904: Merlin Identity Suppression

    Chapter 904: Merlin Identity Suppression


    Wu Ming coughed and pretended to be serious and made Mashu sit up.


    "Ah Yes, sorry, Vero Senpai, I was the one who offended you."


    After all, the world of Magecraft was all about hiding "mysteries", so it was very likely that if the "facts" were exposed, it would have a certain impact on Wu Ming.


    Mashu seriously made up for Wu Ming''s excuse.


    Only Merlin seemed to want tough but didn''t dare, he seemed to have to know everything.


    Wu Ming looked at Merlin with eyes like the dead, as if to say, "If you dareugh at or reveal my information, I will kill you".


    "All in all, I will address my questionter. Where did the Feathered Serpent God go? And what about the Jaguar Man who brought you here no one is in sight either."


    "Feathered Serpent God, we haven''t seen it yet. Maybe something. As for Jaguar Man..." It must have been unclear from the careful expression on Mashu''s face.


    "Jaguar Man roars and runs into the woods after resting for a while." It was Anna with a hood who couldn''t see her face clearly.


    "Ah Anna, sorry, I didn''t see youing." Mashu was startled by Anna''s voice, then apologized guiltily.


    "It is nothing." Anna doesn''t seem too bothered by this.


    "Assassin, let me introduce you, this is Anna, the Anna we met in Fuyuki City, but she doesn''t remember us, and when we met Merlin, Anna was by Merlin''s side."


    "Yo~ Anna, it''s been a long time." Wu Ming greeted him casually.


    Anna nodded silently at the powerful existence that had protected her Master Matou Sakura.


    "Could it be that the Anna in this singrity is the one from Fuyuki?" It seemed that Gudako had taken Anna from the start as Anna''s different spiritual base in Fuyuki City.


    "Of course it''s Anna, the reason why she could appear in this singrity isn''t really that hard to understand."


    First the Demon Beast goddess of the Three Goddess Alliance was a Gorgon who wielded the power of the goddess Tiamat.


    Second, in the Holy Grail that Wu Ming gave to the fake Enkidu, Master Anna in Fuyuki''s singrity, Matou Sakura, was sealed.


    With such a destiny, it was not impossible for Anna to manifest herself in this world.


    However this is quite difficult for Gudako and Mashu to understand, however, there is insufficient information.


    "But Anna acts like she doesn''t know us at all, and rarely talks to us..." Mashu said weakly.


    "I just hate humans, and I don''t mean to stop talking to you." Suddenly Anna interrupted, even though her exnation was full of contradictions.


    "By the way, you should know Anna''s real name, right?"


    Gudako and Mashu, who were questioned, looked at each other and nodded.


    "Sure enough, Anna is Medusa."


    Back then in Fuyuki City, Gudako and the others didn''t ask Anna''s real name because they didn''tmunicate much with Anna. Regarding Anna''s attitude, Roman also guessed Anna''s real name through forward analysis.


    At this moment, Anna whose real name was called, did not show any emotion, as if she was not interested in anything.


    "Did you know that the goddess Demon Beast is the ''Gorgon who wields the power of the goddess Tiamat''?"


    "Eh?!"


    Mashu eximed and told Wu Ming, she really didn''t know this.


    "Indeed, even though we have some information, there is only so much information, and some information about the Goddess Demon Beast is heard from the citizens." Gudako also added.


    Although the identity of the Goddess Demon Beast is the Gorgon has been known by many people, but for themon people, they can''t understand it deeply, whether it is Goddess Tiamat or the one who holds the power of Goddess Tiamat. As long as they are goddesses that can produce Demon Beasts, they are Goddess Tiamat.


    Most importantly it was the Goddess Tiamat who had changed their skin. In short, they were attacked by monsters produced by the goddess of creation. That''s right.


    "Looks like Merlin hasn''t told you yet." Sighing, Wu Ming looked at Merlin.


    Gudako and the others couldn''t possibly get any information from Gilgamesh. After all, that person approached Gudako and the others as soon as they came and gave them a near-death trial, and decided that they were "unqualified" and set it up in Uruk immediately, the eldest king who was actually idle "sports".


    But if it was Merlin, he should know this information.


    "Ahahaha~ Since King Gilgamesh told me not to reveal any information to the Chaldeans who were "training" in Uruk, Ipletely forgot about it after a while~" Merlin proudly scratched the back of his head.


    "Anyway, let''s analyze the current situation now."


    The popr science conference was soon turned into an intelligence consulting conference, and Roman also abdicated to relinquish his position and stop talking.


    "The Three Goddess Alliance is the original goddess of the underworld in Mesopotamia, the Feathered Serpent God of Central and South America, and the Greek monster goddess Gorgon who wields the power of Tiamat."


    Gudako and Mashu nodded, not really surprising, it seems that some of the information they have has this.


    "The Feathered Serpent God rebelled by me, the goddess of the underworld cannot leave the underworld, and the biggest threat is the goddess Demon Beast the Gorgon who holds the power of the goddess Tiamat. Faced with this greatest threat, myst spiritual base tried to perish with the Gorgon spiritual base, but unfortunately, the fake Enkidu came to stop it."


    However Wu Ming was more worried that the Gorgon, who was clearly heavily injured at the time, was recovering slowly and effectively, whether it was the influence of Tiamat''s Divine Authority, or something else.


    And when Wu Ming stopped to think, Mashu raised his little hand and started asking questions.


    "That Vero senpai, what do you mean by spiritual basest time?"


    "After all, I am a Dragon Sage from Mesopotamia, there is a singrity in Mesopotamia. I will naturallye back to take a look, I appeared in Uruk one step earlier than Merlin."


    "Yeah~ But it''s a shame, the Dragon Sage who appeared in Uruk one step earlier than me, left the stage earlyst time, and the intention to perish together wasn''t achieved, what a shame~"


    To Merlin''s unique voice, Wu Ming stopped him with a murderous look.


    But in Mashu''s view, this scene was indeed a battle between friends.


    "It was a great fate for Merlin and Vero senpai to meet in Uruk."


    The two were both subordinates of King Arthur in Britain, and at this time they met here in Uruk as subordinates of King Gilgamesh. That is very decisive.


    "But in the end, whether in the Britain or in Mesopotamia, I am one step above Merlin''s rankings." Wu Ming gave Merlin a satisfied smile.


    "Think about it~" Gudako thought for a moment and nodded.


    Even though Wu Ming and Merlin were the same subordinates of King Arthur in Ennd, as King Arthur''s closest subordinates, Wu Ming''s status was not lower than Merlin''s, or even surpassed.


    And here in Uruk, the difference is even bigger. Dr Roman also said earlier, "The Dragon Sage of Uruk is equal to King Gilgamesh''s adoptive father," whereas Merlin is just a court mage of King Gilgamesh.


    Although it can''t be said to be devastating, but no matter how you look at it, Wu Ming is better than Merlin.


    "Hahaha~ You''re still so mean, my friend~~"

 Chapter 905: Merlin breathes with gills

    Chapter 905: Merlin breathes with gills


    "I thought you had healed the scar and forgotten the pain." In the past, Merlin in Britain was tutored by Wu Ming several times because of his excessive ridicule. Perhaps it was a symbolic lesson, which caused Merlin to intensify.


    But Wu Ming was toozy to argue with Merlin.


    "It is said that Knight of the Round Table Vero and Archmage Merlin are close friends, it seems to be true."


    Regarding friends, Wu Ming had to admit that Merlin might be his friend for a while.


    Wu Ming met Merlin during the time of King Uther, and he also participated in the n to create the red dragon blood. Even though Merlin was annoying at times, he and Merlin did be friends.


    "Right, Vero and I No, now I have to say Lord Dragon Sage, Lord Dragon Sage and I are really good friends, hahaha~"


    Sure enough, if you give Merlin a face, he''ll be even more proud.


    "This is just a mere Merlin, let him breathe with his gills in the future." Wu Ming directly reported the dead fisheye to Merlin.


    "What breathes with gills, and my name is Merlin! Merlin is not a murloc~"


    Merlin waved his wand to express his dissatisfaction, but Wu Ming turned a blind eye.


    "Sure enough, you two have a really good rtionship~ It''s like Mashu and I." Gudako smiled upon seeing this scene, and immediately hugged Mashi and rubbed.


    "...Senpai, please don''t do this..."


    "Hahhh" Anna who was unapanied, couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Ahhh~ I heard I wanted to find my best friend to chat with." Romance from Chaldea also made a reluctant voice.


    "Oh~ If I remember correctly, Romani should be someone who doesn''t have such a beautiful existence."


    "Damn!! Da Vinci! Don''t expose me!"


    The joke is about to end. At this moment, Wu Ming coughed.


    "The question of friends will be discussedter, and we will continue with the next topic."


    Wu Ming tapped on the desktop, and a 3D map projection appeared in front of everyone.


    This is a map that Wu Ming created with Magecraft. Mountains, ins, hills, etc. are clearly visible on the map. Even cities like Uruk are depicted very realistically, like a good model.


    "Oh! Extraordinary!" Gudako''s clear eyes reflected the projected map, and his words of surprise were revealed.


    "The Feathered Serpent God came to our side, and the goddess of the underworld can''t leave the underworld, there''s no need to worry about that for now. The original Demon Beast Goddess was also seriously injured because I leftst time, it makes sense that the current situation shouldn''t be so severe."


    Immediately after, Merlin continued with Wu Ming''s words.


    "The Dragon Sage''s departurest time caused heavy damage to the Gorgons, and many Demon Beasts were also affected by the aftermath of the battle between the Dragon Sage and the Gorgons, showing their true bodies."


    "But three months ago, I don''t know why, arge number of enhanced versions of Demon Beasts poured out of the cedar forest, not only physical fitness was improved, the size was erged, but also a new kind of Demon Beast appeared to deal a heavy blow."


    Merlin recalled the reports from the front lines and narrated them bit by bit. These words were not only for Gudako and the others, but also for Wu Ming who didn''t know them.


    "Then, eleven Demon Beastmanders iming to be the sons of Goddess Tiamat appeared in front of the Demon Beasts. That night, Lahamu led arge number of mass-produced Demon Beasts to attack Uruk from the ground, our side suffered heavy losses, and civilian casualties were nearly a third of Uruk''s total poption."


    ''In the end, at the expense of a Servant, Lahamu, one of the Demon Beastmanders, was killed, and many mass-produced Demon Beasts were killed."


    Merlin''s words said this, Gudako and Mashu''s expressions showed a hint of fog.


    All of this was seen by Wu Ming.


    During the time they spent with the residents of Uruk, Gudako and Mashu also learned of the Uruk disaster three months ago from the survivors, and there should be many rtives of the victims.


    Both Gudako and Mashu were very emotional, whenmunicating with the rtives of the victims, they were both always ufortable.


    Sure enough, even after experiencing the six singrities, for the ordinary mortals Gudako and Mashu who were pure-hearted, the two of them still couldn''t get used to "sacrifice".


    Walking behind Gudako and Mashu, Wu Ming reached out his hand and rubbed their little heads.


    "Rx, I wasn''t there at the time. Now that I''m back in Uruk, I won''t allow anyone to sacrifice. This is not only the promise of the Assassin in Fuyuki city to you, but also the Knight of the Round Table Vero.''


    "At the same time, it is also a guarantee for them that pray to the gods in thisnd of Mesopotamia and believe in me as Dragon Sage Uruk."


    Gudako and Mashu were still in a daze at the moment, as if they didn''t respond to what Wu Ming said.


    But it must be said that Wu Ming''s words did have a veryforting effect on the two of them. At least their expressions were no longer sad, and they were full of energy again.


    "Hmm! Assassin, I remember."


    "Yes! Vero-senpai."


    On the unobtrusive side, Anna who saw such a scene, did not know what she was thinking, and at the same time caught Wu Ming''s attention.


    "Anna, since I brought Sakura here, I will be responsible for bringing Sakura back. This is also my agreement with you."


    "Up to you." However the act of tightening her hood again to cover her face showed that Anna''s heart was also fluctuating at this time.


    On the other hand, Gudako and Mashu were confused by the conversation between Wu Ming and Anna.


    But without waiting for Wu Ming to exin, Merlin who was breathing with his gills broke the beautiful atmosphere nonchntly.


    "Okay okay, can you let me continue?"


    Everyone looked at Merlin with a look of killing intent. Not only that, Roman in Chaldea even scolded him vigorously.


    "Merlin, you really don''t know how to see the atmosphere! This really is a bastard as recorded in the records, dammit!"


    Roman, who had been monitoring the situation here in Chaldea''s control room, was initially relieved. After all Gudako was able to ensure a good mood, which still helped Gudako''s safety.


    After all, there was a risk in the spiritual transfer of humans. Maybe it will disappearpletely in the past. Of the six singrities along the way, Roman has monitored Gudako''s physical condition with instruments. Facts prove that afortable mood is the best and is beneficial for the body. Gudako is safe.


    But Gudako and Mashu understand Merlin very well.


    "Forget it, doctor."


    "After all, what Merlin said is true."


    It was originally a gathering to give out information, so even if Merlin couldn''t understand the atmosphere and interrupted, it would be true.


    And there''s a reason Merlin interrupted, because...


    "The next topic will be more violent, so prepare yourself mentally first~"

 Chapter 906: Number of Servants

    Chapter 906: Number of Servants


    "King Gilgamesh who was well aware of the seriousness of the Demon Beastmander, resummoned the seven Servants, made a n with the newly summoned Servants, drew and disbanded the enemy, and united the remaining Servants from the previous summons. To dispatch a total of ten Servants andunch a beheading operation against the Demon Beastmander."


    "Ten Servants?!" Mashu and Gudako were really surprised, after all, there really were too many Servants.


    Although Gudako and Mashu did meet many Servants in the first few singrities, the Servants were singr or powerful. At best in the end Gudako could rely on his identity as a Master gathering many Servants around her.


    But in this singrity, King Gilgamesh as a man in the singrity, has ten Servants under hismand.


    Isn''t that surprising.


    "I see, that''s why King Gilgamesh is sitting in Uruk like a Magus." Romance from Chaldea also made a reasonable assessment of the Sage King''s posture.


    Precisely because he needed to order the people that the King of Heroes became a Sage King, and because he needed to summon Servants to fight Demon Beasts, Gilgamesh turned from a warrior to a Magus.


    "So the magic power supply of so many Servants is supported by King Gilgamesh alone?!"


    Mashu''s question made Gudako also realize the problem.


    After the growth of the six singrities, Gudako also learns a lot about contracts and the supply of magic power from Servants.


    Gudako had been able toplete contracts with many Servants along the way through magic support behind Chaldea. If it really depended on his magic power alone, as an ordinary human, she couldn''t even support Mashu in battle.


    However this wasn''t Chaldea, but Mesopotamian BC territory, and Gilgamesh didn''t have any magic backing behind Chaldea like Gudako. In that case, he had signed contracts with so many Servants who relied on Gilgamesh for all the power magic required for the contract.


    "Indeed, if the Servant relies on food to replenish his magic power, and Gil only maintains the contract magic power, that will be quite arge amount of magic power."


    When Gilgamesh was advised by Wu Ming to summon a Servant, he suggested that Wu Ming find a solution to the source of the magic power, because Wu Ming would be worried that giving a lot of magic power to the Servant would overwhelm Gilgamesh.


    However, Wu Ming''s suggestion was rejected by Gilgamesh. Moreover, Gilgamesh summoned a new Servant, and the burden he carried was not something that an ordinary person could bear.


    "Turns out King Gilgamesh is so great, I thought he was just a grumpy tyrant." At this point, Gudako scratched the back of his head in embarrassment.


    "Hahaha, if it was King Gilgamesh who heard that, I''m afraid he''ll praise you for your straightforward advice. After all, the greeting King Gilgamesh gave you back then was really rude."


    At that moment, the ordeal King Gilgamesh gave Gudako really frightened him. At that moment, his face was so frightened that his face changed color. No one would have a favorable impression of a man who nearly killed it as once they met, Gudako was the same.


    But after hearing what Merlin said, Gudako had a big change in Gilgamesh''s impression.


    "Gil won''t care what you think of him, especially the current Sage King, you don''t have to think too much." Wu Ming rubbed Gudako''s head andforted him.


    "I know." Gudako''s cheeks turned a little red. Even after experiencing the six singrities, she was still an immature and beautiful girl.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming looked at Merlin and reopened the topic.


    "If my guess is right, the result shouldn''t be ideal."


    "That''s right, we killed three Demon Beastmanders at the expense of eight Servants."


    "Sacrificing eight Servants?!" Mashu''s eyes widened.


    "You just killed three Demon Beastmanders?!" Gudako couldn''t help but stand up, but pushed Wu Ming behind her.


    "This result is too unsatisfactory." Roman from Chaldea could only let out a helpless voice.


    Even Da Vinci, who was always smiling, couldn''t smile at this time.


    Apart from narrator Merlin and Wu Ming guessing that the oue wasn''t ideal, only Anna wasn''t experiencing any emotional or even physical turmoil, but her current heart was probably just as restless.


    In the calctions of Gudako and the others, plus the previous sacrifices in Uruk, the result was a total of nine Servants being sacrificed, but only four Demon Beastmanders were killed, leaving seven Demon Beastmanders alive in the world.


    "Nevertheless, there should be more than two Servants in Uruk." Wu Ming asked another question.


    "Hah?" Truly Gudako and Mashu were dumbfounded again.


    "The result is so tragic that Merlin purposely told you this. Just like what Merlin said before, the next topic will be more violent."


    Merlin had said it simply on purpose.


    Wu Ming looked at Merlin with an evil smile.


    "And one thing I know very well, Merlin will definitely not be participating in the beheading operation, so he definitely won''t be one of the surviving Servants, and in this way, the Servants still living in Uruk should be more than two."


    And since there were more than two Servants, how could there be only three Servants left? There must be more than this number.


    "Hahaha, it''s not bad, as expected of my friend, currently, there are only ten Servants left on the human side."


    "There are still ten Servants!? This number is already very optimistic with the current situation."


    This time it was Roman''s voice.


    "Roman is also right. After all, there are only seven Servants in an ordinary Holy Grail War." Wu Ming agreed.


    After that, Wu Ming looked at Merlin again.


    "But you should have included me, Merlin."


    "Of course, after all, you are indeed a Servant on our side, right?"


    Sure enough, the opportunist still thought of Merlin as strong.


    Mashu and Gudako nced at each other. If it was calcted like this, it would be very bad. Mashu, Anna, and even Jaguar Man who was quite stretched earlier also counted.


    But it seems Merlin''s opinion was right.


    "Let''s start with what''s left of the Servants besides the few here."


    The so-called "knowing oneself and knowing one''s enemy in a hundred battles will not be threatened", first of all, one must "know oneself".


    "Besides you, me, Mashu, and Anna, there is also the Feathered Serpent God, Jaguar Man, Leonidas I in charge of defense on the north wall, Ushiwakamaru and Musashi who are in Uruk under themand of King Gilgamesh. Benkei, and adviser to thest king, Zhuge Kongming."


    "Huh, Zhuge Kongming?!"

 Chapter 907: Prepare to attack the goddess Venus

    Chapter 907: Prepare to attack the goddess Venus


    "Merlin, is it Zhuge Kongming?"


    "Was it a great military advisor in ancient China?"


    Gudako and Mashu asked Merlin at the same time.


    "That''s right, it was the military advisor of the Shu Kingdom in ancient China, Zhuge Liang Kongming, and the defense n for Uruk and even the surrounding area not upied by Demon Beasts was discussed by King Gilgamesh and Zhuge Kongming together."


    If you think about it carefully, this is indeed a reasonable exnation. After all, if it really depended on King Gilgamesh, and considering the excessive number of Servants, Gilgamesh would really die from overwork.


    "I heard that the great military adviser had guarded the Shu Kingdom until his death, preventing it from being annexed by the mighty Wei Kingdom. It seems that Kong Ming is quite good at defensive warfare."


    In Mashu''s point of view, being able to fight Demon Beasts when the Demon Beast''s strength is so strong and the human strength is very low, so that the Mesopotamian residents within the protected area can survive, and even live and work in peace, not only highlighting that the ingenuity of great strategists also reflects the achievements of the great strategist who guarded Shu until his death.


    "Therefore, don''t forget Uruk, the king who wants to take everything in the world, Mashu."


    Maybe Zhuge Kongming didn''t y a role, but Gilgamesh''s role would definitely not be better than Zhuge Kongming.


    "Vero senpai is right, being able to summon arge number of Servants to defend against Demon Beasts and build the Northern Wall, King Gilgamesh is indeed not inferior to Zhuge Kongming."


    This is not an exaggeration, in Wu Ming''s view, even without Zhuge Kongming, Gilgamesh can still withstand the attacks of the Demon Beasts, and can still ensure that the people under his rule can live and work in peace and contentment.


    But the price of death might be hastened from overwork.


    "We also met Zhuge Kongming, who was simr to the Servant when we were in the Fuyuki singrity. Do you remember? I wonder if it''s the same person." Gudako thought about the singrity in Fuyuki City. She meets Zhuge Kongming, a Pseudo-Servant who uses the body of a modern Magus.


    "Maybe it''s the real Zhuge Kongming, senpai." Mashu also discusses it.


    However whether Zhuge Kongming who resembled a Servant or Zhuge Kongming who was a true Servant, they were all the same person, only differing in appearance.


    "Merlin, what kind of person is Zhuge Kongming?"


    Mashu turned to look at Merlin. If it was Merlin, the court mage of King Gilgamesh, he should know Zhuge Kongming''s situation.


    "Unfortunately, I only know that Zhuge Kongming is wearing a Chinese style robe. Since I was frequently ordered by King Gilgamesh to run errands, I did not have too much contact with Zhuge Kongming."


    The short answer was that Merlin didn''t know who Zhuge Kongming was.


    "Is that so?" Mashu nodded, showing that he understood.


    "Since it is a Chinese style robe, it may be the real Zhuge Kongming." Gudako judged this.


    "Maybe there will be a situation like Mashu." Wu Ming interrupted.


    Last time, Zhuge Kongming hid in El-Melloi II''s consciousness and used El-Melloi II''s body, clothes, and habits. But the Pseudo-Servant can also let the body''s original personality lead the body.


    Although Mashu is not a Pseudo-Servant, Mashu''s identity is that of a Demi-Servant, which is simr to a Pseudo-Servant.


    When Mashu uses Ghad''s power, his clothes change into purple armor.


    Therefore, it is also possible that El-Melloi II was wearing Zhuge Kongming''s clothes.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming thought of Jaguar Man.


    "Jaguar Man here may be the same, but the situation may bepletely the opposite."


    Didn''t realize that it was Wu Ming''s negligence earlier, but thought about it carefully, a face he had indeed seen in the world in Illya.


    "Hah?! Is Jaguar Man also a Pseudo-Servant?!"


    "Vero senpai means Jaguar Man is a god within, and a human with a certain wavelength that suits his appearance best?"


    Although they were surprised by this, Mashu and Gudako remembered Jaguar Man''s appearance like a doll suit, and couldn''t help but believe Wu Ming''s words.


    Even though Dr. Roman had indeed proven that Jaguar Man was a Divine Spirit Rank Servant, no matter how mm looked at it, it was impossible to have such a cute looking god, it was really due to a spiritual base simr to that of a Servant.


    "But Jaguar Man''s situation is not enough to reach the point of being like a Servant. She is too animalistic and has almost no human nature. At best, it can only be a bit like a Servant."


    "Alright, alright, although I don''t want to bother you, but first you have to be clear. Zhuge Kongming doesn''t have the slightest fighting ability, apart from that strategist."


    "Ah? Why?"


    Merlin''s words made Gudako and Mashu show surprised and disappointed expressions.


    "Zhuge Kongming''s terror is not in his fighting strength, but in his wisdom, just like Merlin." Then Wu Ming nced at Merlin who was looking at him with anticipation and trust.


    Even Merlin wouldn''t make jokes like that at a time like that. He may have his reasons.


    "Merlin is not a fighting force."


    "Hahaha" This was augh from Merlin which Wu Ming couldn''t bear but was very happy about.


    As for the current situation, Gudako and Mashu whispered.


    "I feel so sad Merlin"


    "So Mashu thinks so too."


    At this time the meeting was almost over, and Wu Ming was also making a speech at thisst moment.


    "In short since that great military adviser is in Uruk, even if it is an unfavorable situation, nothing will happen to Uruk." Wu Ming said, showing a friendly smile.


    Seeing Wu Ming''s friendly smile, Gudako, Mashu and even Anna all felt a chill behind them.


    "Meaning, we can be a bit more daring."


    Wu Ming said this, and Gudako''s back became colder.


    "Then, Dragon Sage, what new n do you have?"


    Merlin also looked at Wu Ming with a smile, but at this moment, his smile became more and more the same as Wu Ming''s in Gudako''s eyes.


    It was not unreasonable for these two men to be close friends.


    "Let''s attack the useless goddess Venus."


    "Ahhhh!!"

 Chapter 908: Embarrassing Okita

    Chapter 908: Embarrassing Okita


    In the northwest direction of Mesopotamia, a ce with continuous mountains, Mount Abifu, at the foot of the mountain.


    ck and purple ripples suddenly appeared here, and then like a goldfish emerging from the water, silhouettes jumped out of the ck and purple ripples one after another, standing firmly on the surface.


    A ck-haired, red-eyed boy wearing an ordinary boy''s attire in this era, a white-haired dream demon holding a wooden staff, a single orange-haired ponytail girl wearing a special Mystic Code, and the remaining slightly exposed purple armor. As well as a cute girl with one eye closed.


    The people who came were Wu Ming, Merlin, and. The slightly reluctant Gudako and Mashu, a total of four people, all arrived at the foot of Mount Abifu.


    "Then it''s fine for us to leave Anna there like this."


    Mashu was the first to speak restlessly and slightly embarrassed.


    "It''s okay Mashu, that''s what Anna meant too." Wu Ming was right, that was what Anna meant.


    When Wu Ming was about to bring Gudako and some people to attack the Goddess Venus, Anna said that she was not interested, but she would rather stay and help clear the Demon Beast in the surrounding area.


    After all, Wu Ming is not an unreasonable person, because Anna took the initiative to petition to stay, Wu Ming did not ask anyone else, and agreed dictatorial.


    "Don''t forget that we received King Gilgamesh''s order toe support the Feathered Serpent God. Leaving someone there can also show that we have indeed yed a supporting role,pleted tasks and can also ask for help."


    "Feathered Serpent God and Jaguar Man broke the news that we were going away for a while, and it was Anna who took the initiative to suggest, which is to kill three birds with one stone."


    "But we''re just being perfunctory like this, it''s fine for King Gilgamesh''s mission, will it destroy King Gilgamesh''s ns or what?"


    This was not only Mashu''s concern, Gudako was also worried.


    "Mashu was right, I don''t want to be given another trial by King Gilgamesh after I return."


    The facts have proven that despite the changes in Gudako''s concept, his fear of Gilgamesh will not go away for a while.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it if I have anything to do." Wu Ming walked to the two of them, patted Gudako''s head, and the tone of his words was quite confident.


    After all, the y tablets that Gilgamesh sent from the pterosaurs also made Gudako and the others obey their orders after they met.


    Wasn''t it the "order" that Wu Ming put forth to subdue the goddess Venus, but Gudako and the others were very obedient to Wu Ming''s "order", so Gilgamesh wouldn''t me Gudako and the others.


    "Vero senpai, I think we better act more carefully. After all, there are still six Demon Beastmanders. I''m a little worried about Anna alone."


    "Worried that Anna is in danger alone?" Wu Ming epted Mashu''s guess.


    Mashu nodded.


    "After all, the Demon Beastmander is an existence that requires many Servants to defeat, and is still on the road to perishing together," said Gudako as well.


    It was normal for Gudako and Mashu to be worried, and the data was definitely there.


    Seeing that, Merlin had to stand up and raise his spirits.


    "Rx, Mashu and Ritsu, the reason why there are many Servants who can kill a Demon Beastmander by killing them together is entirely due to the situation."


    This was because of Wu Ming''s concern. After all, he is not very clear about the specific content.


    "What is the problem?"


    At this time, some people did not move towards Mount Abuf, but found a ce to sit down and sat down.


    "Lahamu, one of themanders of the Demon Beasts who emerged from the underground of Uruk and attacked, actually did not cause much damage to Uruk, and it waspletely killed by his own pride, no matter what Uruk is also the ce where Gilgamesh sits, and there are many Servants , and a Demon Beastmander alone cannot make waves in Uruk at that time."


    While Merlin paused, Mashu raised his hand like a student listening to a lecture.


    "But Merlin, we''ve been there. Back then, we heard of sacrificing a Servant to kill him, and nearly a third of the poption in Uruk City was killed or injured."


    But Merlin shook his head.


    "The so-called sacrificial charioteer is Okita Souji of the Saber ss, she was injured a little after the fight, but it wasn''t fatal, and she will fully recover with good training. However Okita Souji as a Servant has the Sickness skill, but it is activated this time. "


    Merlin said this, paused, and did not continue.


    Yet even if Merlin said this, everyone should almost understand.


    "Is it possible?" Mashu looked in disbelief.


    "Is it possible!?" Gudako''s entire face was filled with an inconceivable expression.


    "Is that true?" Wu Ming thought Okita Souji was just summoned, and she actually vomited blood.


    And through the so-called "Sickness" skill, it was clear what effect it had.


    "That''s right, because of the activation of the Sickness skill, the serious but not fatal wound instantly turned into a fatal wound."


    And the fatal injury to the Servant, the spiritual base is damaged, it is really hopeless.


    Roman in Chaldea''s control room was dumbfounded, and even stopped the record of what happened in the existing singrity.


    It waspletely unimaginable that a Servant would die because of his skills.


    "As a talent, this is the first time I''ve heard of such a situation, but if Okita Souji is tormented by his illness, there is indeed such a possibility." Da Vinci analyzed it quite calmly.


    "A skill that can turn a serious wound into a mortal wound, looks like the rank may not be low, it must be Rank B or higher, it may have already reached Rank A."


    Moreover, Saber''s luck value was not high.


    Listening to Da Vinci''s voice being conveyed here through Gudako''s wrist, Wu Ming secretlyined in his heart.


    Only a low luck score could exin this, otherwise how could Okita Souji experience such an unbelievable thing.

 Chapter 909: Corps that dares to die

    Chapter 909: Corps that dares to die


    "Puchi, cough, after all, all of this is the result of coincidence within coincidence." Merlin who couldn''t help butugh, immediately covered himself.


    Gudako and the others didn''t care about Merlin''s briefugh, and they were still struggling with the issue that the Servants would die under their own abilities.


    "Although ording to what Merlin said, it is indeed simr to the same death, but you are actually exaggerating it on purpose."


    This once again verified Merlin''s earlier words, "The next topic will be more violent, so prepare yourself mentally first."


    To put it simply, it was still Merlin''s bad taste.


    Wu Ming shook his head and stopped thinking about these things.


    The reason why Servant Okita Souji and Lahamu "died together" has been rified. Then the next step was, why did the ten Servants who performed the beheading operation sacrifice the Eight Servants and only two of them came back?


    This is the point.


    "The decapitation operation carried out by ten Servants can be very sessful, and it''s not as bad as you might think."


    Regarding the results of the beheading operation, ording to Merlin, it has been very good.


    "Although the Demon Beastmander was temporarily disbanded due to the ns of King Gilgamesh and the military advisor Zhuge Kongming, even a Demon Beastmander was surrounded by Demon Beasts almost everywhere."


    Completing the beheading operation meant getting deep into the Demon Beast group, and because of King Gilgamesh''s magical burden, the Servants he summoned were not all first-ss Servants, and they couldn''tpletely surround the Demon Beastmander, which was very inefficient.


    First of all it will definitely scare. If other Demon Beastmanders noticed that the troubles were swarming, it was actually impossible.


    "When the ten Servants are scattered, they are approaching the Demon Beastmander, and it is basically impossible to kill themander and retreat under the crowd of many Demon Beasts."


    Even if it is a second or third grade Servant, if two or three Servants fight for their lives together, it is still possible to kill the Demon Beastmander.


    The facts also proved that this idea was feasible, and the eight Servants had traded the deaths of the three Demon Beastmanders.


    Moreover, it seemed that the Demon Beastmander couldn''t be mass-produced, and as a Servant, King Gilgamesh could summon him again as long as he could endure, though he probably wouldn''t do so again.


    And in the end, there were two Servants who returned to Uruk alive. For a decapitation operation that was a one-way ticket, it was a pleasant surprise that a Servant could return alive.


    "After taking the lives of three Demon Beastmanders, two Servants came back alive. In terms of this beheading operation, it is already a very good result." Merlin was very optimistic.


    "How could this happen?" Mashu is shocked.


    "This is really a corps that dares to die?!" Gudako clearly exined the essence of the decapitation operation.


    Indeed, King Gilgamesh did not expect the ten Servants he had sent back alive.


    "King Gilgamesh only arranges tasks with the approval of the Servants. They are also willing to act as a death corps, to provide hope and a future for mankind." Merlin revealed the truth as if emotionlessly.


    "This is too cruel." Mashu''s eyes darkened again.


    Although cruel, Mashu really can''t deny this, is this the so-called necessary sacrifice?


    Humans could not deal with the Demon Beastmander, only the Servants could, andbined with the current situation, the Servants could only be sent deep into the Demon Beast group to carry out the beheading n.


    But even so, facing the sacrifices once again, Mashu still couldn''t take this matter in stride.


    "Mashu, in war, any sacrifice is just a number. This is the essence of war."


    Back then, when Wu Ming, Artoria, and the many knights of the Round Table led countless knights to fight in the north and south, they could already see the essence of war.


    But...


    "In this war between Demon Beasts and humans, even if the Servants are sacrificed, as long as their sacrifice creates the conditions for the future of mankind to win, then they are not sacrificed in vain, just like the first six singrities were for you and as sacrificed, we must cherish the memory and work harder for the next course of action, and not disappoint the sacrifices of the Servants. "


    "Merlin is right, the original eleven Demon Beastmanders have now been reduced to six, but there are still ten Servants on the human side, and victory is gradually flowing to our side. At this time we have to work even harder, how can you be pressured by the sacrifices of the Servants?"


    "Yes, Vero senpai, I have recovered, sorry for worrying you." Mashu patted his cheek and recovered again.


    Due to his iparable sensitivity, she quickly fell into depression, but after the six singrity training, Mash''s mood was not slow to recover.


    But right now, Gudako saw some problems.


    "Wait a minute, why are there six Demon Beastmanders left? Didn''t they beat four in total? There should be seven Demon Beastmanders left, right?" This was something Mashu didn''t notice.


    Gudako clenched his fingers, thinking to herself, could it be that she made a mistake?


    "I was negligent about this. When I came here, I met a Demon Beastmander and killed him, so there are six Demon Beastmanders left."


    Indeed, only Wu Ming and Merlin knew about the death of Ullidim''s prototype, and neither of them mentioned it after that, so it was only natural that Gudako and the others didn''t know.


    "Wait a second, could it be that the previous sh of light was caused by you, Vero!!"


    The voice of Roman''s iparable astonishment came from Gudako''s bracelet, and Wu Ming could imagine Roman''s current expression through this voice.


    "That person is different from other Demon Beasts, so I paid a little attention, I went too far." Wu Ming smiled slightly embarrassed.


    Gudako and Mashu get scared, and so do Roman and Da Vinci.


    "Hahaha the Dragon Sage sits a little on his head, but it''s scary." Only Merlin smiled beside him.


    "Forget it, the Knights of the Round Table can all be Dragon Sages in Uruk, and it''s no surprise that you can destroy the Demon Beast Commander alone."


    "Not alone, there are many small-scale Ullidim around that Ullidim."


    Although Wu Ming didn''t care about them, they were indeed crushed by him.


    "Sure enough, Vero senpai is very strong."


    "I think so too, Mashu."


    The dialogue between the two girls had another meaning, and Wu Ming was still a little unconscious.

 Chapter 910: Only four gods detected?

    Chapter 910: Only four gods detected?


    To Wu Ming''s unconsciousness, Gudako and Mashu whispered.


    "Regarding the fact that the Dragon Sage is unaware of his own strength, I have noted this along with the fact that the previous Servant was killed by his own skill."


    When talking about Okita Souji earlier, even though Roman was stunned, there was a lot to note after that. First of all, this news is strange to the world of Magecraft, and all the action in the singrity should be noted.


    Being able to receive some Super Tier Magic from Wu Ming could indeed prove the strength of the Demon Beast Commander. Even though Ulidim became dying after receiving the attack, he couldn''t just think that the Demon Beast Commander wasn''t as strong as he imagined.


    As a result Ulidim was astonished by Wu Ming. He received such an attack with his face without knowing that Super Tier Magci activated. If Ulidim is prepared, the result is obvious.


    Second, the dual Super Tier Magic that Wu Ming used on Ullidim could only be used in the hignds and mountains of the wilderness. If it was in a city or a ce with a lot of people, he would definitely not dare to use this trick.


    Although the effect of the dual Super Tier Magic is not the same as that of human society in theter period, it can still have a certain effect.


    Originally the teau and mountains were good, but now it was made into a teau basin with Wu Ming''s attack. The scope of this attack is toorge, if the impact of the earthquake is ignored, if it is released on the city, it is almost impossible for humans to survive after the event.


    In short, this trick can''t be used easily in the future, even if it doesn''t affect humans, there is always an earthquake in one ce, and it can scare humans to death, so how can you fight Demon Beasts?


    For war, being brave and brave is not the key. The easiest way is to rely on the soldiers below. Only with enough momentum and strong momentum can we fight well with sticks and fight tough battles.


    However once Wu Ming had more worries, it would definitely increase the difficulty when dealing with the Demon Beastmander.


    Moreover, after listening to some detailed information about the Demon Beast Commander from Merlin, Wu Ming had a deeper understanding of the Demon Beast Commander.


    If he fights alone, the current Wu Ming will not be afraid of any Demon Beastmander, but if he fights all the current Demon Beastmander alone, it will be a little difficult, and don''t know he will not be afraid.


    However he could not suppress the Demon Beasts too much, he had to learn to master the truth that he could not underestimate the enemy, and he could not pay too much attention to the enemy, so that he could pay attention to the enemy when the pressure was not too high, thus achieving the best results.


    "One thing that is clear now is Merlin, you are deliberately exaggerating the situation which is still feasible at this time. Obviously it hasn''t reached that level yet, and there has to be a limit to joking."


    Gudako and Mashu who agreed with Wu Ming''s words, nodded, then looked at Merlin with an indifferent look.


    "I''m not here to make everyone feel more crisis, why are you treating me like a bad person? Oh, it''s hard to be a good person."


    Both Gudako and Mashu were moved by Merlin''s words, and if Wu Ming didn''t know Merlin well, he might have been deceived.


    "In short, although the Demon Beasts are very strong, the strength on our side is not weak. You don''t have to worry about Anna. After all, it is the territory of the Feathered Serpent God."


    Thinking of the Feathered Serpent God who had once shown her such a high level of beauty, Wu Ming had to admit that as a god, that person was truly qualified.


    "Don''t look down on the Feathered Serpent God, there''s the Feathered Serpent God. Unless Goddess Tiamat personally appears, the dense forest in the south will be a very safe ce."


    "We got it!" Gudako and Mashu stood up and saluted Wu Ming, like students obeying the teacher''s words.


    "Then let''s go and head for the Mount Abuf temple."


    After that, the four of them set off to climb Mount Abuf.


    In the process of walking on the attached mountain road, Mashu was the first to ask.


    "Is that the goddess Venus in the temple on this mountain?"


    Although Wu Ming had absolutely no idea who it was, just the word "Goddess of Venus" basically revealed who they would meet next.


    "Of the goddess Venus in Mesopotamia, there is only Ishtar."


    "Is that Ishtar?"


    In Chaldea''s control room, Roman is sitting in front of his chair, his hands are constantly tapping on the keyboard, and the screen in front of Roman also shows images that ordinary people can''t understand.


    "But the instruments on Chaldea''s side have detected that there are only four god-level existences in Mesopotamia, what happened?"


    "Four?" Gudako paused, somewhat confused.


    "Doctor refers to the four gods. Goddess of Demon Beasts, Feathered Serpent God, Goddess of the Underworld, and Vero senpai."


    The first three were the three goddesses in urate information, and although Wu Ming had not experienced much, his spiritual base also belonged to the Dragon Sage god spiritual base.


    "But there is still a goddess on the mountain, so shouldn''t there be five gods?" Gudako subconsciously looked up at the mountaintop position, where the faint shadow of a pce could be seen.


    "I was wondering about this too." On therge screen in front of Roman, five dialog boxes appeared. The Goddess of Demon Beasts, the Feathered Serpent God, the Goddess of the Underworld, and the Dragon Sage each upied one space, but the fifth space was a series of question marks.


    "Could it be that the divinity isn''t so strong that it goes undetected?" Mashu asked.


    The Jaguar Man she met earlier was also a god, but if she didn''t meet her, Chaldea''s instrument would not be able to detect his presence at all, and only a series of beings with strong divinity such as the Demon Beast Goddess and the Feathered Serpent God could be detected by Chaldea''s instruments without contact.


    "There is no such possibility, Ishtar is a Pseudo-Servant, and even if she is a current Pseudo-Servant, her divinity cannot be weakened there."


    Thest time Wu Ming came, he saw Ishtar. Even though Ishtar hade as a Pseudo-Servant in the form of relying on a girl, her divinity had not diminished much, and she was still very strong.


    "It''s a Pseudo-Servant again." Gudako nodded, always feeling that she was always running into a Pseudo-Servant.


    "It''s the same sentence, even though it''s a Pseudo-Servant, Ishtar''s Pseudo-Servant is much more powerful than Jaguar Man''s existence." Wu Ming added.


    At this time, the Almighty Da Vinci spoke directly.


    "Is it rted to the goddess of the underworld?"

 Chapter 911: Ishtar Appears

    Chapter 911: Ishtar Appears


    "What does this have to do with the goddess of the underworld?" Gudako said that she really knew nothing about Mesopotamian myths.


    "The goddess of the underworld that Da Vinci was referring to was an existence called Ereshkigal. She is called the mistress of the underworld. In a sense, she is half the body of Ishtar."


    Wu Ming exined to Gudako that he was wearing a Dragon Sage vest and living as a local, at least he knew better than Roman and the others.


    "Since there is a biography, it can naturally represent that the two are different sides of the same pir god. In that case, the goddess of the underworld and the goddess of venus on this mountain should be counted the same and if they share the same divinity, it will not be detected, it is normal toe out."


    "If the goddess of the underworld is Ereshkigal, this situation is correct."


    Roman who sat on the chair, continued to type on the keyboard, and registered Mesopotamia in the Chaldean database. The subsingrity data has been modified.


    "It is very possible that Chaldea only detected the presence of four gods, as the Dragon Sage said." Roman made the final confirmation.


    "Although I don''t like that woman, but no matter how useless she is, she is still a goddess. If we let her join us and sign a temporary contract with Ritsu, it will be good to increase ourbat power. "


    It was with this in mind that Wu Ming brought Gudako and Mashu to Mount Abuf.


    "And this way, even Gill won''t do anything to you to leave the southern forest without permission. After all, it would be an unwise choice to let a useless goddess act as the sole Servant, instead of attracting a useless goddess into the army"


    In any case, it is more reassuring to keep the troubling factor in your own hands than to let it go.


    "How dare you! Son of a bitch!"


    The voice of a hateful girl reached the ears, who had already climbed half way up the mountain.


    "Master, this is the response of a Servant, please stand behind me!" Mashu opened his arms in an instant and showed his shield. She stood in front of Gudako and protected her behind her.


    When facing a strange Servant who doesn''t know whether she is enemy or friend, the first thing you need to do is protect the Master.


    "What reaction is this?! This is Divine Spirit Ranking?!" Roman in Chaldea made a surprised voice when he saw the instrument test results.


    "Ishtar." Wu Ming raised his head and looked at the charming person sitting on the boat like a bow.


    "I didn''t expect you to dare toe here to find me, Dragon Sage!"


    Ishtar''s hatred for Wu Ming seemed to be very great, and Ishtar didn''t seem to put anyone else in her eyes, and only paid attention to Wu Ming.


    "Vero senpai, how is the situation?" Mashu couldn''t help but ask.


    It was clear that Ishtar was provoked by Wu Ming, and it was still not light.


    "Don''t ask me, even if you ask me, I don''t have the impression of the person who caused this trouble."


    "Hey! Don''t ignore my whispers there!"


    As Ishtar''s angry voice fell, a piercing sound pierced the air entering everyone''s ears.


    A golden sh shot straight at Wu Ming.


    "Vero-senpai!!"


    "Assassins!!"


    Mashu and Gudako couldn''t help but scream.


    *ng!*


    Ainz Ooal Gown''s wand appeared from the side, and was directly held by Wu Ming, and a golden sh hit it directly.


    "This is!?"


    The golden crooked stick caught everyone''s attention. Seven serpent heads studded with gems of different colors filled with glorious and frightening colors.


    Even Ishtar held a shooting posture with both hands and was stunned in midair. "Ah! I understand!! To think that you had actually figured it out."


    Ishtar suddenly realized that she was the first to speak to break the peace at this time.


    "As we all know, power struggles are verymon in mythology. Even the Dragon Sage of Uruk, who is known as "virtuous", also has a desire for power."


    "ording to Gilgamesh''s epic records, the Dragon Sage of Uruk once usurped the throne of the god city of Uruk in Ishtar, banished Ishtar from Uruk, and also extended many stories, which were investigated by many schrs and experts, although various experts and professors, but there are some that are worth referring to. on, like the fact that the Dragon Sage took other things from Ishtar."


    When Roman arrived here, Wu Ming almost understood what he was thinking.


    "The scepter in the Dragon Sage''s hand is clearly in line with Ishtar''s seven-headed war scepter in the mythical records, so maybe it was because the Dragon Sage took a lot of stuff from Ishtar that caused Ishtar to hate the Dragon Sage."


    Roman spoke confidently, while Gudako and Mashu nodded as if they were suddenly enlightened.


    Only Merlin watched this scene with a smile and nothing more.


    If it wasn''t for Wu Ming himself who knew very well whether he knew or not, he would have believed it.


    Thinking about it carefully, Roman''s analysis was eloquent, which was quite reasonable indeed. In this way, Ishtar was filled with hatred and anger towards Wu Ming as soon as he appeared.


    "What''s all this for?" Wu Ming sighed helplessly.


    A reasonable rumor is still a rumour, a fact is a fact, this is something that cannot be confused.


    Wu Ming did not rob Ishtar at all. Well, thew of robbing the guardian god of the city of Uruk also made no sense, but he could almost understand why things had turned out this way.


    Wu Ming didn''t like Ishtar. He did make a move to kick Ishtar out earlier, but that was only because Ishtar did something impossible and got into trouble.


    And it wouldn''t take long for Ishtar to return, as she couldn''t be without the tributes donated by the citizens, such as gems, and the like.


    Perhaps Wu Ming chased it away too often, and the recording method of the next generation was imperfect, and was gradually corrupted when the Dragon Sage usurped the seat of the god of the city of Uruk from Ishtar.


    Wu Ming also understood that after all, these various myths in modern times were the product of humans in history.


    As for the so-called seven-headed war stick, it was purely out of simrity, and it wasn''t from Ishtar at all.


    But did Ishtar really think so?


    "Yes, that''s right, you, Dragon Sage, return my seven-headed war scepter!" At this moment, Ishtar didn''t care whether Roman''s story was true or not, she was ready to make a mistake.


    She likes pretty sticks.

 Chapter 912: Bullying and crying?

    Chapter 912: Bullying and crying?


    At this time, Gudako and Mashu didn''t know what to do, and Roman and Da Vinci in Chaldea''s control room naturally didn''t talk anymore, it was clear that everything wasplicated and simple.


    But on the whole, no matter how you look at it, it doesn''t seem like it''s worth thinking about.


    Even Gudako and Mashu could see that Ishtar was clearly panicking, Ishtar was definitely the type of person who couldn''t deny her lies in front of the elders.


    Only Merlin knew what was going on, who was half squatting on the ground with his back to the crowd, looking like he was about to burst outughing.


    "You stupid goddess, are you blinded by money, you don''t even need to write a draft when you lie."


    Ishtar was even more embarrassed by Wu Ming''s ridicule. However, this is a fact. In the presence of other people, Ishtar could speak freely, but in the presence of Wu Ming, it would be a little more difficult.


    "Although I also know that you want to follow Roman''s words along the way and take Ainz Ooal Gown''s Scepter as your own, but I still have to, your IQ and gems match."


    Finally Wu Ming shouted a word.


    "You shameless bastard and stupid goddess! Give me a good reflection!" A gigantic dragon-like roar resounded throughout the earth, making Gudako and Mashu cover their ears, and the magic power contained in Wu Ming''s voice even interrupted themunication between Chaldea and Gudako.


    In short even though Wu Ming''s voice could not reach Uruk, it was still good to spread throughout Mount Ebih.


    [Trantor''s note: Mount Abuf will be changed to Mount Ebih due to a trantion false]


    Yet no matter who was right or who was wrong in this, Wu Ming''s voice was a disaster no worse than social death to Ishtar.


    "Damn Dragon Sage AAAHHH!"


    As if losing her mind, Ishtar holds her head in her hands, her eyes lose their brilliance, and she sits on top of Maana who wobbles as if she is about to fall.


    The innocence of her character made Mashu rush to advise her when she saw this scene, after all Ishtar did look like a girl who couldn''t be taken care of.


    "Ishtar, please be careful! This is very dangerous!"


    Mashu''s words shocked Ishtar for a moment, but then, she also recovered from the "torture" that Wu Ming had given her.


    "Don''t worry, there''s no way I''ll fall from Maana." Ishtar ruffled her hair as she spoke. She is full of charm, and it suits her well.


    "Go back, where did you go just now?" Nodding her chin with one hand, Ishtar recalled the conversation with Wu Ming in sorrow.


    This made Wu Ming feel embarrassed, and he had always felt that the goddess who brought down the human girl had be extremely unreliable.


    "Don''t want Ainz Ooal Gown''s Scepter, useless goddess, hurry up and return to the god city of Uruk. Demon Beasts have caused serious damage to thisnd, Uruk needs your strength."


    "Three times" Ishtar''s face darkened.


    "You actually called me a useless goddess three times! You die!!"


    Ishtar roared, and pointed the hand of the analog scope at Wu Ming, and Maana began to gather magic power.


    "Be careful Master!" Mashu approached Gudako and put up his shield again.


    "Vero senpai, please be careful!"


    However Wu Ming did not pay attention to Mashu''s words, his attention was on something else.


    Wu Ming mentioned the "useless goddess" more than three times, but Ishtar only heard it three times, that is, Ishtar had just arrived.


    "That is the time," Wu Ming said to himself.


    "I''ve heard of it before! You just think I''m acting reckless and want to hold me back. I will not listen to your words and sign a temporary contract with the human Master over there!!"


    Wu Ming''s heart skipped a beat, and sure enough, Ishtar heard what he said just then.


    "Can you be considered a mistress like this! Ishtar! When your father and the others disappeared did you just run away? I prefer a stubborn and naughty fool who can be straight, not an unbearable useless goddess, you are just a shameful goddess! I thought, you just hang out with us in this suburb of Mesopotamia and save the world!!"


    Gudako and Mashu both looked at Wu Ming in shock, surprised that Wu Ming could utter such harsh and sarcastic words, even Merlin who was released from the state of ughing until his stomach hurt", became a little serious.


    At the same time, the atmosphere at the scene became extremely depressed, like the beginning of a volcanic eruption.


    However since it was called an omen, meaning, there was no danger at this time, the magic power condensed by Maana''s muzzle also stopped.


    "What are you?" Ishtar was aroused by Wu Ming''s words.


    At this moment, his face was even more gloomy than before, and the magic power radiating from his entire body made Gudako and Mashu tremble.


    "Vero senpai"


    "Or go first"


    Mashu and Gudako persuaded Wu Ming. After all, getting angry with each other one-sidedly wouldn''t be wise, would it?


    However, what Wu Ming wanted was such an effect. As a goddess, Ishtar also has a very strong pride in herself, except for things rted to gems. By starting with this aspect you can control Ishtar''s anger well. Of course, it also has the opportunity to make the opponent even more furious.


    Next, it was time to see how Wu Ming turned around.


    "I''m telling the truth. If your father was there, you would definitely take the lead in cleaning up the Demon Beasts that are rampaging on the earth and protecting the humans who believe in gods and you, if I guessed right, you would not only be wandering around, you would definitely only be going to a sparsely popted ce like ranch to hunt some Demon Beasts and then wipe out the rancher family''s money, Ishtar!"


    Wu Ming''s words made Ishtar from about to explode into a flushed face, and the stagnant magic power on Maanna''s muzzle also disappeared immediately.


    "You, you, you!? How can I do that!? I only take offerings from farmers."


    "Yeah, you really did." This time it was Wu Ming''s turn to cken, how thick he was to do such a thing.


    "Hey!" Ishtar made a strange scream when she looked at Wu Ming as if she was frightened.


    Gudako, Mashu, Roman and Da Vinci in Chaldea''s control room all looked like they had seen a ghost.


    At this moment, did they feel they had finished Ishtar silently?


    "You wait for me! I''m not done with you yet!!" Ishtar put down her harsh words and flew towards the top of the mountain above Maana.


    However don''t know if it was an illusion, but everyone in Gudako always felt that Ishtar was crying when she said this.


    Had the Mistress of Heaven been bullied by the Dragon Sage and cried?


    Maybe not possible.

 Chapter 913: Relationship like father and daughter

    Chapter 913: Rtionship like father and daughter


    When everyone was entangled in these messy things, only Merlin was clearly paying attention to Wu Ming.


    He felt that Wu Ming''s current expression was slightly simr to how he felt when he faced Artoria.


    Even though the object was different, the current silence really gave Merlin that kind of feeling.


    A father''s worries.


    That''s right, the current Wu Ming seemed to be worried about his disobedient daughter.


    Wu Ming was really worried.


    Everyone in Mesopotamia knew that Ishtar was spoiled by the gods, and even though she was a good goddess, she always did "evil" acts.


    In the beginning, the reason why Wu Ming came to Uruk was mainly because after he was overwhelmed by Morgan le Fay, he coincidentally exposed the Dragon of the Root bloodline, so that Wu Ming could be used when he was a minor.


    However Wu Ming at that time was too young to adapt to the Dragon of the Root body, and his bloodline awakening wasn''t perfect, so he couldn''t control his body as perfectly as he is now.


    No matter what, he woke up identally.


    Moreover, Wu Ming was indeed slightly injured back then, otherwise he would not have hidden and recuperated then, but was observing Uruk with the statues that people had built for him as his own eyes.


    After that, he used these "eyes" to witness Ishtar''s series of "evil deeds".


    Wu Ming didn''t hate Ishtar, nor did he hate anyone, as long as no one came to provoke him.


    As long as no one came to provoke him, anything could be said.


    Wu Ming''s attitude towards Ishtar was also the same, as long as Ishtar did not provoke him, he would not pay attention to Ishtar.


    But things backfired. From time to time, Ishtar would do some very troublesome things, and it was easy to provoke Wu Ming. The people of Uruk always pray to Wu Ming.


    The content of the prayer is not something superfluous to get rid of the goddess Ishtar, but is basically aint against Ishtar and a prayer for Ishtar to stop her "evil deeds".


    Wu Ming was respected and trusted by the citizens of Uruk and even Mesopotamia. When Ishtar really went too far and provoked himself, Wu Ming would teach Ishtar a lesson like knocking Ishtar off Uruk a little twice.


    At that time, Wu Ming waspletely unfamiliar with his dragon body. He did not have a certain level of understanding and development. Naturally, it wasn''t strong, but not weak enough that even Ishtar couldn''t beat it.


    It made sense that the Dragon of the Root''s body would not fully recover until Wu Ming became an adult. Coincidentally, it could be considered to give him a lot of strength growth.


    However even if Wu Ming was better than Ishtar, after all, the Sumerian gods were still present at that time, even if it was a lesson, he could not overdo it.


    Even the Sumerian gods were afraid of Wu Ming''s identity, but if Wu Ming really didn''t give face to the gods and taught Ishtar harshly, the Sumerian gods would not stand idly by in the end.


    The dog jumped over the wall in a hurry, not to mention these gods.


    Therefore, the invincible Wu Ming must learn to be moderate.


    Also, that doesn''t mean we should use violence to teach lessons, in most cases wisdom is better than strength.


    Especially in the face of Ishtar, the spoiled Mistress of Heaven, Wu Ming found it very easy to deal with her with his brain.


    Yet this person is like a scar that heals and forgets the pain. After a few days, she would naturally return as if nothing had happened, and the King of the gods An, namely Ishtar''s father once came to Wu Ming, and the two of them had a brief conversation about Ishtar.


    Nothing more than taking care of Ishtar a lot, she is young and stupid, etc., the king of the gods An is very much like an old man.


    However whenever Wu Ming talked about Ishtar''s mistakes, the other party always changed the subject with a smile, and kept asking him to help take care of Ishtar.


    This made Wu Ming extremely helpless. After all, even if he asked him to look after Ishtar, he couldn''t take care of her. After all, Ishtar had absolutely no respect for Wu Ming.


    To put it simply, Ishtar was unwilling to listen to Wu Ming''s words at all.


    Like a naughty student being reprimanded by the principal. On the surface, she said that she would change his mind, but after that, not a few people forgot what they had promised.


    Ishtar was definitely a "student", and she hadn''t shown the slightest bit of willingness to obey, either on the light side or the dark side.


    It is still going its own way, and the end result is to intensify.


    The Bull of Heaven Incident was the embodiment of Ishtar''s intensification.


    But that''s not the only downside. Ever since the Bull of Heaven incident, Ishtar had a slight fear of Wu Ming. Although Ishtar herself was unable to notice it, Wu Ming clearly discovered this.


    And Wu Ming was also very prejudiced because Ishtar indirectly released the bull of heaven, so after that he became more strict with Ishtar, and Ishtar who had traces of fear was also captured.


    This may be the origin of the legend that was recorded in the legends inter generations was "the god of the city of Uruk who captured Ishtar by the Dragon Sage of Uruk"


    Not long after, the gods gradually separated from humans, and gradually separated from the human world, Wu Ming also left Uruk with Enkidu, who had been exploited by herself to avoid death.


    However after the Bull of Heaven incident, the nature between Wu Ming and Ishtar had indeed changed, moreover now that Ishtar had emerged as a Pseudo-Servant, the special rtionship between the two was clearer.


    If I had to say it, it was like going from a rtionship between a mncholic principal and a naughty student to an old father and a spoiled daughter.


    Because Ishtar still has "kindness" in her bones, and Wu Ming''s previous actions were all good intentions, and after the gods like the king of gods An and other gods disappeared, Ishtar who appeared here as a Pseudo-Servant, would be very good at the past felt dependent on Dragon Sage Uruk, who was very strict with her.


    It''s like, a naughty student whose father had an ident unknowingly will seek help from a teacher who is next door to her and who used to care for and teach her a lesson.


    But neither of them paid any attention to this, otherwise it wouldn''t be what it is today.


    On the other hand, as an "observer", Merlin sees through everything. This is what might be called "bystander-obsessed authorities."


    "That Vero senpai, what should we do next?"


    After all, Mashu thought that his brain couldn''t think anymore. This chain of events overwhelmed her, and she didn''t know what to do next.


    "Continue up the mountain." Wu Ming pointed at the faintly visible pce on the mountain, and immediately took action.


    "Since they are all here, I don''t want to bring Ishtar back, no matter how I feel about it."


    However right after Wu Ming''s words finished, the entire Mountain shook violently.

 Chapter 914: Angry Mountain Spirit

    Chapter 914: Angry Mountain Spirit


    "W what happened!?"


    Gudako who didn''t stand still and almost fell, couldn''t help but stare at Wu Ming.


    "Oh~ looks like a Mountain Spirit." Merlin looked at a certain direction on Mount Ebih thoughtfully, and let out a surprised voice.


    "Mountain Spirit?" Gudako and Mashu are full of doubts about this so-called "Mountain Spirit"?


    What''s that? Monsters? Ghost?


    But the next moment, as if responding to Gudako and Mashu''s hesitant words, an enormous pig rushed down from the mountain.


    Seeing the momentum, it seemed like they were going to crush Gudako and the others with a single blow.


    "This is a Mountain Spirit?!" Gudako was surprised, it was clearly a huge monster.


    "After Mount Ebih was killed by former Ishtar, Demon Beasts naturally formed in the mountains. That Demon Beast represents the anger of Mount Ebih, so it is called the Mountain Spirit."


    However it was toote for everyone to hear Wu Ming''s exnation.


    At this moment, whether it is from the current speed of the pig or everyone''s position, it clearly shows everyone''s current situation.


    "Big crisis!!"


    Even though his words were full of panic, Mashu immediately put up a shield to block the crowd.


    "Master!" Mashu nced at Gudako, and Gudako nodded knowingly.


    It was clearly unrealistic to escape right now, so Mashu prepared to activate the Noble Phantasm to withstand the impact from the Pig, and Gudako also prepared to use a Command Spell to support her just in case.


    At this time, Wu Ming suddenly walked to the side of Mashu, who had prepared his shield, put his hand on Mashu''s shoulder, and said something.


    "Let me do it."


    "Vero-senpai?"


    Mashu couldn''t pay attention for a while, and turned to look at his senpai.


    Gudako nodded, since Wu Ming said so, then believe him.


    "Vero senpai, please be careful." Without pulling up the installed shield, Mashu returned to Gudako after speaking with Wu Ming.


    Even with Wu Ming''s protection, she couldn''t rx, she still had to protect his senpai.


    "Assassin, what are you going to do with it?" Gudako looked at the hog that was getting closer, and looked at Wu Ming, who was still not moving, with a little panic.


    "Ritsu, did you know that I also have a share of responsibility for Ishtar''s murder on Mount Ebih?" As if pondering these words, Mountain Spirit saw Wu Ming standing at the very top. When it was in front, it seemed even more furious, and even its speed increased a little.


    "You are also partly responsible?" Gudako was surprised.


    "For now, it can be considered that I can''t help."


    Without any further exnation, Wu Ming stretched out a hand while staring at the increasingly furious Mountain Spirit.


    Wu Ming knew that the Mountain Spirit would be killed by Ishtar through his understanding in the world without mystery at the beginning, so Wu Ming didn''t interfere too much in this matter, this was what was called seeing death.


    When he came to thisnd of Mesopotamia, he had some conversations with the mountain spirit of Mount Ebih. When he brought Gil to Mount Ebih, Mount Ebih also gave him a friendly attitude and it was precisely because of his kindness, that Wu Ming helped the Mountain Spirit in the beginning, drove Ishtar away, and avoided the Mountain Spirit''s death.


    However when Ishtar in the parallel world learned of Gilgamesh''s gender, her anger spread to the Mountain Spirit, and there was also an element of Wu Ming''s indolence.


    Even though it happened in a parallel world, this world would most likely be simr. What happened in the parallel world that Wu Ming was in would definitely affect the other parallel worlds. He knew what had to be done, and the Counter Force suppression was bound to happen.


    Therefore, in the face of the angry Mountain Spirit in this parallel world, Wu Ming had a strange feeling.


    He and the mountain spirit were not close friends, but they were friends, Wu Ming still regretted his slowness in the beginning.


    This could be said to be one of Wu Ming''s few regrets in the continuous journey that continues to this day.


    "I''m afraid the Mountain Spirit''s appearance has something to do with my voice just now. Since I''m in charge, I''ll end it."


    Wu Ming didn''t know if there was a direct or indirect connection between Ishtar''s killing of Ishtar in this parallel world, but Wu Ming could exin one thing. Right now, the Mountain Spirit in front of him had be like a ruthless Demon Beast, what he could do was grant him liberation.


    Thinking like this, a lot of magic power was condensed in Wu Ming''s hands, and the strong magic power made the air flow very fast, thereby creating wind, and the highly concentrated source of magic power in his hands also generated a slight gravitational force, which pulled the stones around. the ground is slowly withdrawn.


    Seeing this, Merlin''s expression changed.


    Merlin is not interested in anything else, but the tricks that Wu Ming will use.


    "This look, and this magical power"


    Roman who was in Chaldea, also looked at the data results from the testing equipment and let out a surprised voice.


    "Is it possible..."


    Immediately after, the magic source whose density had reached the limit in Wu Ming''s hand was suddenly suppressed, and in an instant, a high-intensity storm spread from his palm to the surroundings, blowing Merlin''s clothes rippled, and Gudako and Mashu also closed their eyes due to the wind pressure.


    In the next instant, a beam of light full of magic power, the size of arge incarnation boar directly shot towards the Mountain Spirit.


    Without any preparation, the Mountain Spirit was swallowed up by a beam of light, then the beam of light exploded into the sky with a movement of Wu Ming''s arm.


    The ray of light disappeared, the wind pressure disappeared, and Gudako and Mashu also opened their eyes.


    The Mountain Spirit had long since disappeared, leaving only traces of smoldering as it climbed the mountain along the ground.


    Extremely fine sandstone soil fell from the sky, which was rubble pulled by the gravitational force generated by the magic power source.


    "Wait a moment! Is it just a simple Magecraft Bullet?!"


    Roman''s surprised voice made another sound from Gudako''s wrist.


    "Magecraft Bullets?" Gudako asked in confusion.


    "Magecraft Bullet, shapeshifting, and amplifying pure magic power and shooting enemies in the form of bullets and cannonballs." Merlin exined kindly.


    "Upgraded version of Magecraft Bullet, Assassin is really strong. After a long time of practice, I''ve just learned to release a regr Magecraft Bullet. Gudako scratched the back of his head in embarrassment.


    "You can''tpare to it. Magecraft Bullet had high requirements for smooth operation and magic power. The former is better to say, and hardly any human being can live up to the standards of thetter."

 Chapter 915: Quantitative change causes qualitative change

    Chapter 915: Quantitative change causes qualitative change


    The reason why Magus are magicians is because they are a group of existences who study Magecraft, naturally worthy of reaching the former, but thetter can really make things difficult for Magus.


    Just like the magic power of the Magecraft Bullet that Wu Ming had just released, it almost caught up with the magic power of the great spiritual vein.


    If an ordinary Magus wanted to unleash such an attack, he could not do so without resorting to some special and extreme methods.


    "Vero senpai''s magic power is indeed quite enough" Mashu recalled that when she was in the American singrity, Wu Ming created a fake Holy Grail for Rama that only provided magic power.


    Wu Ming''s magic power is limitless, but he doesn''tck magic power. Without him, his magic power capacity is beyond imagination.


    If his body is used as the world''s "big resource", the magic power is enough to support the world''s magic power without the slightest pressure. Not only was the number huge, but Wu Ming''s magic power recovery was also extraordinary.


    But at this moment, Roman shouted.


    "Wait! Your focus ispletely wrong!" The scream seemed to see something out of the ordinary.


    "The instrument by my side shows that what Dragon Sage uses is not a Magecraft Bullet, but a simple magic shock that looks like a Magecraft Bullet." Roman''s words focused everyone''s attention on the Doctor''smunication bracelet.


    "Doctor, what do you mean?"


    "It doesn''t go through the processing, deformation, and strengthening in the ordinary Magecraft Bullet process. He directly forcibly suppressed and released an enormous amount of magic power!"


    Gudako and Mashu looked at each other and looked at Wu Ming at the same time, the three looked at each other in silence, but Wu Ming could see clearly, and Gudako and Mashu''s mouth slowly opened.


    "Ahhhh!!"


    Merlin who had expected it, covered his ears first to avoid his own ears from suffering.


    "Ahahaha, although I have never seen Vero''s magic power before." Merlin smiled somewhat casually.


    "But to be able to burn the ground like this, how much magic power must be suppressed to release it..." Mashu had some experience with magic, unlike Gudako who was a neer.


    After all in Mashu''s eyes, justpressing magic power and releasing it, without using magic for transformation and processing, would not be able to cause such a scene in front of her.


    Not to mention that many Servants had the "Magic Release" skill, but it was impossible to make such a scene as if they were being bombarded by a super-giant electromaic cannon.


    "Magic Release" is only to release the magic stored in the Servant''s body in an instant, to achieve instant enhancement, whether it is used for destruction or to increase movement speed, it is a good choice.


    In addition, some Servants still have obvious magical attributes, in this case, "Magic Release" can also achieve different effects.


    Take for example, Karna.


    As a Servant, the attribute of his "Magic Release" skill is [me]. By instantly releasing arge amount of magic power in the soles of his feet, the fire apanying his magic power can push Karna to rise, thus achieving the effect of intermittent Flying can achieve the effect of stagnation.


    This was the obvious advantage of the "Magic Release" attribute.


    Although ordinary "Magic Release" can also achieve this, but ordinary "Magic Release" is indeed not as good as the driving force caused by the fire attribute "Magic Release".


    And Wu Ming''s Magecraft has no attributes, only pure Magecraft.


    However whether it was magic power with attributes or magic power without attributes, it was extremely difficult to cause this scene in front of Gudako and the others.


    The magic power required for "Magic Release" with such arge scope is not possessed by everyone, in short, the magic power of ordinary people and even Servants is not enough.


    There was hardly a Servant who possessed so much magic power as Wu Ming, and not even the energy of the gods could catch up to him.


    And what is the advantage of having more magic power, that is, you can use unlimited magic power, changing from "quantitative change" to "qualitative change".


    Everyone understands that only "quantitative change leads to qualitative change" can do this, but not everyone can. After all, no one could waste his magic power like Wu Ming.


    The magic powerpressed by Wu Ming even produced a trace of gravity, which was enough to imagine how big the magic power basepressed by him was.


    "It can be said that if it wasn''t for Bero who ended up artificially increasing the magic power that was sprayed afterpression, half of Mount Ebih would have been impacted and exploded."


    Roman made his final statement.


    "I will drink coffee to ease my shocked heart. See youter." But Wu Ming did not think that drinking coffee was effective for relieving heart fatigue.


    After saying that, Roman closed themunication channel.


    When Mashu saw that Roman''s voice was no longering from themunication bracelet, he raised his head and looked at Wu Ming.


    In between, Mashu gulped to show that she still hadn''t recovered from his shock just now.


    However Gudako was not affected much.


    "By the way, Assassin, what happens if you blow yourself up?"


    Gudako asked a question on a whim, which also caught Mashu''s attention.


    "The explosion will probably affect the distance from here to Uruk."


    Mount Ebih is still a bit far from Uruk, so it looks very scary.


    And right at this moment, Wu Ming''s evil sense broke out.


    "What, do you want me to try it?"


    Wu Ming looked at Gudako with a smile on his face.


    "If that''s Ritsu''s request, it''s not impossible for me. I''d be happy to give it a try for you."


    "Let''s go, let''s go up the mountain. I think Goddess Ishtar will get tired of waiting for us." Gudako immediately waved his hand, but the traces of sweat on his forehead still showed a hint of panic in the girl''s heart.


    "Well that''s right." they pretended to think for a moment, then turned and continued their journey up the mountain.


    As they passed the heat marks on the mountain, Gudako and Mashu couldn''t help but take a glimpse.


    It would be very scary to be hit by this attack.


    The two of them thought of the angry Mountain Spirit, what a shame...


    Then the two of them rejoiced.


    Luckily not facing mountain roads when shooting, otherwise...


    "Sorry, Ritsu, Mashu, the mountain road opposite is broken in half, and we can''t use it." Wu Ming who was walking in front suddenly let out a sound.


    "Probably got hit. In short, we can''t leave for a while."


    Wu Ming looked at Gudako and Mashu, then looked at Merlin, and made a decision in his heart that made Merlin feel a little uneasy.


    ...


    After a while, Wu Ming came to the top of the mountain with Gudako and Mashu.


    "Is that the pce of Goddess Ishtar?!" The first thing that caught Mashu''s attention was a golden building that was different from the quiet surroundings.


    "However, it was only a little" Gudako smiled awkwardly.


    What Gudako wasughing at, the two lucky cats at the entrance of Ishtar pce.

 Chapter 916: Ishtar Palace

    Chapter 916: Ishtar Pce


    Wu Ming naturally also found a big lucky cat in front of Ishtar Pce, with a hint of magic attached to it, which was cute but not as simple as it seemed.


    But that wasn''t from Ishtar''s memory. After all, there weren''t any lucky cats in BC Mesopotamia...


    Perhaps the knowledge brought by the girl Ishtar relied on. After all, the girl is a person who lives in the 21st century.


    "Merlin hasn''t shown up yet?" Wu Ming couldn''t help but ask after seeing Merlin for a long time.


    "This" Gudako and Mashu looked at each other, both showing expressions that they didn''t know what to say.


    At this moment, a weak voice came to Wu Ming''s ears.


    "Damn it, Vero, you actually let me climb the cliff alone"


    On a certain cliff, an inhuman white hand suddenly reached out and grabbed the ground ruthlessly.


    Immediately after, a stick, like a mountaineering stick, stretched by the man with the other hand, stabbed into the ground, andpleted the fixation.


    In the end, the white-haired Merlin appeared in front of Wu Ming and the others with an exhausted expression.


    "I can''t take three people with me, I can only feel sorry for you, and you are also a Servant. Merlin, you can''t let Ritsu and the others go up from here."


    Wu Mingforted Merlin with reason and emotion.


    "But, Mashu is also a Servant..."


    However as soon as Merlin finished saying these words, Wu Ming red at him.


    As if to say "Mashu is a girl, right!".


    "Let''s go, maybe Ishtar will run away after a long time."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, he ignored Merlin and walked straight to the temple gate with Gudako and Mashu wanting to say something nice to Merlin.


    "This is really unfair~" shrugged andined, and Merlin immediately followed Wu Ming.


    It turned out that Merlin was not as weak as he thought, before he jumped and ran in the mountains and quickly found enough Wu Ming to show how good Merlin''s physical strength was.


    Moreover, part of Artoria''s swordsmanship was trained by Merlin, even if such an existence called herself a Magus, who could believe this?


    Wu Ming also followed Artoria to learn swordsmanship from Merlin, but since the effects were invisible, it was better to use the spear skills taught by Scthach, so he didn''t learn much.


    Walking past the lucky cat, Wu Ming initially thought that the lucky cat could move, but he continued to make "lucky" moves and didn''t move at all.


    This dispelled Wu Ming''s thought that these two lucky cats were gatekeepers.


    The four of them continued to go deeper, because Ishtar Pce was built on a mountain, so some parts of the interior was full of darkness.


    Not only that, the internal structure and appearance looks very different, not a bit shy.


    "Is this really the pce of Goddess Ishtar?"


    Gudako asked subconsciously.


    This pce looks very pretty from the outside, but the inside is quite disappointing.


    "Because Ishtar has no money." Wu Ming simply and rudely told the truth.


    "This is simple and easy to understand, Ritsu, you just need to remember that Ishtar is a useless goddess who loves money and gems but has nothing to do with these things."


    "Okay...Okay..." Gudako nodded slightly confused.


    After walking for a while longer, Mashu saw a sh of light in front of her.


    "That a torch?"


    It was the light of a burning torch.


    The walls on both sides of the street were filled with burning torches, and the passage seemed to have a touch of grandeur.


    However, there are only traces of...


    "Almost there."


    Even though Wu Ming had never been here, he could sense Ishtar''s divinity.


    Hence, the front was almost their destination, the main hall where Ishtar was.


    Sure enough, walking through a corridor studded with ming torches, the four entered a room simr to a hall.


    There was a stone chair like a throne in the center of the hall. Under the stone chair was a trimmed stone. The stones add to the height of the stone chair, which seems to be designed on purpose.


    If you want to see the person sitting in the stone chair, you must raise your head and let the person sitting in the stone chair look down.


    Must say that this disy is the handwriting of the gods to make the visitors worship.


    Right above the stone chair, arge hole opened in the middle of the ceiling of the main hall, although it had been artificially repaired, it could still be seen that it was violently smashed.


    The sun shone through the pce through this huge hole like a skylight, making a pce that looked so irresistibly luxurious and elegant.


    It happens that the stone seat is fully lit by the sun, either in the morning or in the evening, as long as there is sunlight, the stone chair will be illuminated. This design is quite satisfactory.


    "Looks like Ishtar''s brain isn''t as bad as I thought it would be." Wu Ming saw this scene and nodded in praise.


    "Of course, who do you think I am?"


    A charismatic voice came from the shadows of the pce.


    Immediately after, a beautiful goddess slowly walked out of the shadows and entered everyone''s eyes.


    This person was exactly the Ishtar who ran away after being shouted at by Wu Ming.


    "I am Ishtar, Mistress of Heaven. This is my pce. Of course, it has to look beautiful~"


    While speaking, Ishtar jumped lightly, jumped straight onto the stone chair, and raised a leg, looking down at Wu Ming and the others below.


    "Goddess Ishtar, your posture is really good" The innocent Mashu couldn''t help butin.


    This pose is really annoying.


    Ishtar always stuck to her usual style, even in her Servant state, the cloth on her clothes was still pathetic.


    In front of Wu Ming and the others, Ishtar who was sitting on an elevated throne with her legs raised, was already in a state of exposing her bottom.


    However, among the four present, Gudako is a woman, and Merlin is a dream demon who doesn''t know human feelings. Neither of them would be moved by Ishtar. Only Mashu reminded Ishtar of being too innocent, for Wu Ming, he waspletely shocked.


    "Don''t mind this guy, she didn''t care about how she dressed for a long time."


    It was precisely because the previous Ishtar had very little dressing every day, coupled with Ishtar''s poor character, made Wu Ming not interested at all when facing Ishtar.


    After all, it would be boring to see too much.


    The real Ishtar wasn''t interested, much less Ishtar was relying on a human girl.


    Ishtar in her Servant state was indeed much worse than the original Ishtar in terms of appearance.


    More importantly, the human girl Ishtar relied on was someone Wu Ming knew.

 Chapter 917: Making concessions? Reaching a yard after taking an inch

    Chapter 917: Making concessions? Reaching a yard after taking an inch


    Tohsaka Rin, the "mentor" who brought Illya down the Magical Girl path by ident.


    Ishtar''s face was exactly the same as Tohsaka Rin''s, and in the same way, Ishtar also kept Tohsaka Rin''s chest which was a bit regrettable, actually just a little.


    But to Wu Ming''s surprise, I don''t know if Rin''s "existence" in Ishtar''s body worked. After Mashu''s words to remind her, Ishtar showed a hint of embarrassment.


    Surprised! Was Ishtar blushing? ?


    But seemed surprised to find Wu Ming, and Ishtar''s face suddenly changed, and her slightly red cheeks instantly became like nothing.


    In the next second, Maana flew from arge hole in the ceiling, Ishtar jumped slightly, sat directly on top of Maana, and let Maana lift and move away from Wu Ming for a distance, which can be considered as indirect.


    But Wu Ming did not give Ishtar any face. When Ishtar sat on top of Maanna and moved, he immediately revealed the truth of him guess.


    "Did you just hide there?"


    "Hey! Wait No No, why am I hiding there!" Although Ishtar looked a little confused, she immediately pretended.


    "I thought you didn''t dare look at me, so get straight to the point!"


    Currently, Wu Ming was no longer polite to Ishtar.


    "Come back to Uruk with us, Ishtar, Uruk needs your goddess power."


    Wu Ming stretched out his right hand to Ishtar, who was flying high in the sky and bathed in the sun, and was very simple and rude.


    This left Gudako, Mashu and even Merlin dumbfounded.


    Even Roman and Leonardo da Vinci, who were listening in Chaldea, were surprised by Wu Ming''s sudden invitation.


    "Vero senpai, Ishtar shouldn''t agree" In the end, Mashu asked a question.


    Obviously the two sides were on opposite sides, why would Wu Ming ask such a question that would definitely be rejected?


    Not only Mashu, but also Gudako did not understand this.


    "Why don''t you agree? Ishtar never said she would not return to Uruk with us."


    Everyone was stunned.


    Carefully remembering what Ishtar said earlier, it seems like as Wu Ming said, Ishtar never said that she would not return to Uruk, she only said that she would not sign a temporary contract with Gudako.


    Ishtar who was also stunned by Wu Ming''s sudden invitation, also recovered at this time.


    At first Ishtar was also surprised, but remembering it carefully, she did not say that she would not return to Uruk.


    In other words, did things turn around?


    That''s right, slightly ted Ishtar, there was nothing she could do, since Wu Ming was here.


    Ishtar is really hiding now, she has self-knowledge, if there are only a few people from Chaldea, she doesn''t need to see people''s faces at all, she can do whatever she wants.


    But Wu Ming came.


    When she returned to his pce, she heard a loud sound, and also felt a strong magic power, which was undoubtedly Wu Ming''s magic power, and Ishtar always felt that Wu Ming was stronger than before.


    It was still the same sentence, Ishtar had self-knowledge, she herself knew that she would definitely not be invincible, if Ishtar did too much, without her father''s protection, she would definitely be hanged and beaten by Wu Ming, and would be transported back to Uruk in the end, was forced to sign a contract with a human girl, and even she would be forced to be Gilgamesh''s subordinate and obey Gilgamesh''s orders.


    It was something she didn''t want to meet.


    Yet if Wu Ming allowed her topromise like this, she couldn''t do it, sign a contract with a human and then return to work for Gilgamesh? What a joke!


    And for some reason, Ishtar always had the feeling that she couldn''t raise her head in front of Wu Ming, like most humans, like children meeting their parents and students meeting their teachers, Ishtar too now. Wu Ming''s natural fear was for some reason.


    So when she faced Wu Ming before, no matter how angry she was, being lectured by Wu Ming or angry when she saw Wu Ming, she was like a deted ball.


    She could only me the seque of being used to being bullied by Wu Ming in the past.


    So while Ishtar was hiding, she thought, if she really couldn''t do it, she should run away.


    Have to say that Wu Ming guessed what Ishtar was thinking, and it felt like "the person who knows you best is not your friend, but your enemy".


    Wu Ming was afraid that they would spend a long time on the road, and Ishtar ran away after thinking wildly, so he immediately flew off with Gudako and the others.


    After all, it wasn''t that Ishtar didn''t do this kind of thing, and it wasn''t embarrassing for her.


    It seemed that it was also because Wu Ming and the others had arrived a little earlier, and Ishtar had no time to escape, so she had to force herself to face the crowd.


    "Ishtar, I can take a step back, you don''t need to sign a contract with the Master of Chaldea, and you don''t need to be Gil''s Servant, you just need to cooperate with us and deal with the Demon Beasts together. For the goddess, you have the greatest respect."


    Since Ishtar refused to sign a temporary contract, it would be best for Wu Ming to cancel this one.


    The content of the second article is simpler and easier to understand.


    "We''ve made a lot of concessions, but I hope you can think about it." After Wu Ming finished speaking, he stopped talking.


    This made Ishtar slightly surprised that Wu Ming would withdraw.


    ording to Ishtar''s understanding of Wu Ming, when the gods disappeared and he did something a little unusual, Wu Ming should have shot himself directly.


    She really couldn''t beat Wu Ming, and there was no other way but to escape. However, ording to Ishtar''s understanding, before Wu Ming and the others came, she could still escape. Now she might not be able to escape. Why did Ishtar force her face to look at Wu Ming and his entourage.


    But Ishtar did not expect that Wu Ming would choose to take a step back and discuss with her.


    This made Ishtar who was a little confused, a little proud, actually just "a little".


    "Hmph~ I didn''t think the Dragon Sage would bow his head to me one day~ That''s great~" said Ishtar with a smile that she thought was perfect on her face.


    Yet this smile seemed to bloom in front of Gudako and the others.


    "Then what do you think! ISHTAR! "


    Wu Ming''s entire face darkened, only his red eyes emitted a deeper red glow.


    He did take a step back, but when he saw Ishtar''s arrogant expression, he was still annoyed.


    "Eh!" Ishtar was shocked by Wu Ming''s words, and she also understood one thing.


    Wu Ming''s withdrawal was not apromise, it was only to give her face or choice, not to give her a chance to make progress.

 Chapter 918: Word game? Contract set

    Chapter 918: Word game? Contract set


    "Well, since you''re begging me like this, I can think about it" Although Ishtar''s tone was quite weak when she said this.


    "Originally I wanted to use force against you, but for some reason, I gave up the idea."


    Immediately after, Wu Ming looked back at Merlin.


    "It wille."


    As soon as Wu Ming spoke, Merlin knew what Wu Ming was saying.


    "Indeed, they have arrived." Merlin nodded.


    Immediately after, Merlin turned and walked towards the passage behind him.


    "I will fight a bit first, you guys discuss it soon~"


    Merlin said, his figure disappeared.


    "Assassin, why did Merlin go?" Seeing Merlin leave, Gudako immediately looked at Wu Ming.


    "Let''s settle things here first."


    Wu Ming smiled at Gudako, and then looked back at Ishtar who was flying in the sky.


    "Add onest item, and I''ll give you a tenth of the treasure in Gil''s treasury as a reward."


    "A tenth?!" Ishtar said in surprise, but the corners of her mouth lifted involuntarily, which was a shock to the bone.


    "King Gilgamesh''s Treasure?" Mashu repeated subconsciously.


    "Gilgamesh is a great king who has gathered all the treasures in the world. Even a tenth of the treasure in the treasury is priceless."


    "Ishtar, goddess of beauty, harvest and battle. You don''t have to follow the orders of the master of Chaldea Fujimaru Ritsu or the king of Uruk Gilgamesh, you just need to follow my instructions, and we are enough to face the Demon Beasts together, and I will try to get a tenth of the treasure from King Gilgamesh for you as your reward, how about it, can you take it!" Wu Ming''s voice seemed to add magic power, it entered Ishtar''s ears like a bell.


    "No problem! I ept it!!" Ishtar lookedcent, as if she had made a profit.


    Even when Wu Ming proposed to act together in a cooperative rtionship, Ishtar hesitated to agree. Who would have thought that Wu Ming would actually propose to take one tenth of the treasures in the Gilgamesh treasure house as a reward, she did not expect this.


    If she doesn''t agree now, what if she regrets itter, it''s a tenth of the treasure, even if it''s more than enough topletely renovate this dpidated temple.


    Ishtar, who was flying in the air, smirked and imagined that when the treasure was in her hand, she did not pay attention to the parchment in Wu Ming''s hand, nor did she notice that on the back of Wu Ming''s hand, something like a bow and wings appeared, it was a trace red from the Command Spell.


    The left wing and right wing, as well as the sharp arrow-like figure sandwiched between the left and right wings, these are the figure patterns on the back of Wu Ming''s hand.


    "Then here, the contract is made."


    Looking at the contents of the parchment, Wu Ming showed a triumphant smile.


    "Ishtar!"


    "Yes!"


    However Ishtar who subconsciously answered Wu Ming silent, was taken aback for a moment.


    "Eh!? What... what happened!?"


    Ishtar found herself answering Wu Ming''s words uncontrobly, and her body seemed to be affected as well, and she couldn''t move like a machine waiting for orders.


    No matter how stupid Ishtar was, it was at this moment that she realized something was wrong.


    As that happened, Ishtar saw the "Command Spell" of the "Command Spell" bow wing shining with red light on the back of Wu Ming''s hand.


    "That''s a Command Spell?! How could it be!?"


    Not to mention how she became the opponent''s Servant, she clearly had Magic Resistance strength as high as rank A.


    Ishtar''s thoughts became straight.


    Ishtar''s Rank A Magic Resistance strength was like nothing, and couldn''t y any role in helping her resist orders.


    "Ishtar, help Merlin to destroy the invading Demon Beasts, remember that even if you let the Demon Beast go, you cannot let the Demon Beastmander go. You are allowed to use Noble Phantasm, let''s go."


    The left wing of Wu Ming''s hand that looked like amanding bow emitted light, and at the same time, Ishtar felt that there was a magic power beyond imagination in his body from thin air.


    "Yes!"


    Ishtar was forced to respond and flew out of therge hole in the ceiling while riding Maana.


    "Damn Dragon Sage!! You are waiting for me!"


    In the end, Ishtar was clearly crying, As a result she was bullied by Wu Ming and cried again...


    "It was still so easy, that stupid goddess."


    Wu Ming looked at the "Command Spell" on the back of his hand, feeling quite good.


    "That... Vero senpai..."


    Mashu looked confused, while Gudako was even more serious, she was surprised.


    "Assassins!? What happened?"


    This sentence contained many questions, such as why did Wu Ming have a Command Spell? Why did Ishtar suddenly sign a Master-Servant contract with Wu Ming? Why did Ishtar seem unable to resist in the slightest


    "One of my strengths is that I can sign contracts with other people, I used a game ofnguage and words to sessfully get Ishtar to sign with me."


    The power of Wu Ming  one of the twelve incarnations, an incarnation that has the ability to sign contracts with other people and make others their "Familiar".


    Although the parchment is simr to the authority of the Little Garden host, it is only simr, it is not the authority of the Little Garden host, but the proof of the incarnation contract.


    Little Garden''s host permission can only be used in the Little Garden world, and it will be invalid if you leave Little Garden, and if you can use it outside Little Garden, it will not be invincible.


    "For this." Wu Ming raised his hand and showed Gudako and Mashu the two remaining Command Spells. "This is just pure magic power crystallization, not Command Spell."


    Wu Ming''smand and restraint on Ishtar was the effect of the incarnation, not the contract between Master and Servant.


    The contract was deep, so Ishtar''s Magic Resistance power wouldn''t work at all, even if her Magic Resistance strength was EX Rank.


    "Magic Resistance" is like an anti-theft system of a house, and "Command Spell" is like a burr-stealing method. The anti-theft system can naturally y a defensive role in the thief''s theft method. However the contract between Wu Ming and Ishtar was the result of Ishtar''s agreement, as Wu Ming got the house "key" from Ishtar.


    Wu Ming with the "key" was naturally able to bypass the "anti-theft system" and enter Ishtar''s house.


    Ishtar, who had signed a contract with Wu Ming for puns, would be directly controlled by Wu Ming from his bones, and Magic Resistance would not y any role at all.


    And this imprint like the three-step Command Spell was merely the crystallization of Wu Ming''s own magic power to support Ishtar.


    And Wu Ming consumed magic crystals like that, only because he wanted Ishtar to directly open Noble Phantasm to Noble Phantasm when the magic was saturated.


    "Booom--!!"

 Chapter 919: Demon Beast Attack? !

    Chapter 919: Demon Beast Attack? !


    The massive explosion caused the entire Mount Ebih to shake, and a trail of stone shards fell from around Ishtar''s pce to Wu Ming, Gudako, and Mashu.


    "What sound?!"


    Both Gudako and Mashu looked at the ce where the explosion was heard.


    "Perhaps Ishtar released a Noble Phantasm."


    Sensing the rapid shrinkage of the magic power in Ishtar''s body through the contract, Wu Ming guessed that Ishtar might have unleashed a Noble Phantasm.


    "Vero senpai, how did you know that a Demon Beast would appear here?" Mashu is confused.


    This was an area with continuous mountains, so there was no way for Demon Beasts to enter from here.


    "I captured Ullidim, one of the Demon Beastmanders, and Merlin obtained intelligence in Ullidim''s mind through illusions, and we learned that Demon Beasts wille from mountainous areas in the southwest, near the Persian Gulf, and mountains in the northeast.*


    Soon after, Wu Ming told the two about his n.


    The reason Wu Ming brought Gudako and Mashu here to look for Ishtar, apart from wanting to bring Ishtar''s fighting power into the team, the fact that Demon Beasts would be lining up here was also the reason foring here.


    He had already killed Ulidim, the Demon Beast Commander who was about to attack from the southwest mountainous area. In addition, there is Quetzalcoatl to the south. For the southwest, Wu Ming can rx, but in the mountainous area of the northeast, there is nothing to hold back.


    So Wu Ming thought of Ishtar, who was still acting as the sole Servant.


    Not only can Ishtar be recruited, but also the Demon Beasts that line up from here can be severely attacked, that is, killing two birds with one stone.


    The reason why Wu Ming changed his mind to use force against Ishtarpletely was because the spiritual power sensed the arrival of arge number of Demon Beasts, and the reason why Merlin gave Wu Ming''s affirmation of the "arrival of Demon Beasts" was because Merlin had arranged Magecraft around to detect Demon Beast attacks.


    To ask when it was arranged, surely it was time for Wu Ming to take Gudako and Mashu directly to Ishtar pce.


    The reason why Merlin wasn''t brought, on the one hand, was the reason why Wu Ming couldn''t bring the three people, and the other reason was because Merlin was going to prepare a detection Magecraft.


    Although Merlin oftenined about biting his tongue when he cast spells, he was a Magus, so he could do it.


    Since the Demon Beast had arrived earlier than the two of them expected, and currently Ishtar''s matter had not been dealt with, Merlin went to temporarily block the Demon Beast with an illusion.


    Therefore, after Ishtar signed the contract by Wu Ming, Wu Ming immediately asked Ishtar to go support Merlin, Ishtar used Noble Phantasm directly.


    Because of Ishtar''s departure, there is no one here, and there is no aura of life, and there is no need to consider whether it will affect innocent people, so Ishtar can release Noble Phantasm without worry.


    Moreover, even if the Demon Beast Commander cannot be killed, the other mass-produced Demon Beasts will definitely be killed.


    "Let''s go, Ritsu, Mashu, it''s about time we clean up the Demon Beastmander."


    ...


    Although the entire northeastern part of Mesopotamia is full of mountains, there is rarely a small barren in between the mountains and the north side.


    There were no obstacles to the south of this in, and it could be directly connected to Uruk, but since there were mountains to the east, north and west of this in, it was not included in the scope of the northern wall. The northern wall ends next to the mountains to the west of this in.


    It makes sense that there is no need to worry about the existence of mountains, because Demon Beasts cannot climb mountains.


    But ever since the raid on Uruk by the Demon Beastmander, Gilgamesh had built a defensive barrier around here. After all, no one knows whether the Demon Beastmander will have more ways that humans have never seen.


    Although the temporarily designed barrier''s strength could not bepared to the Northern Wall, it was only used to dy time.


    This is a in, if a magical Demon Beast really crosses the mountain andes here, the soldiers on the defensive wall here will be able to catch a glimpse of it. After that, they will be temporarily blocked by the barrier here, and will report to Uruk side by side.


    As it is not far from Uruk, it is also convenient for making announcements, or sending troops to increase troop numbers.


    However, there was never a trace of a Demon Beast here, perhaps the Demon Beast waspletely blocked by the mountains.


    But even so, Gilgamesh would not let his guard down, it was because of such recklessness that the Demon Beastmander attacked Uruk from the ground that night, killing a third of the poption.


    Once there are many Demon Beasts here, the situation will definitely be bad. After all, it is very close to Uruk. If the Demon Beasts came from here, all of Mesopotamia could be destroyed.


    After all, the Demon Beasts gathering together weren''t terrible, what was scary was that the Demon Beasts that broke through would spread out and ughter the humans on the ground behind the northern wall.


    So just in case, Gilgamesh also sent the two Servants who had survived thest beheading operation here.


    A girl wearing an ancient Japanese style armor that was slightly exposed walked up to the temporary wall of the defensive fort.


    A katana hung from her waist, her long hair was tied at the left side to form a bun-like hairstyle, and then fell to her waist in a single left ponytail, which looked quite pretty.


    This person is Rider, the only surviving Servant, real name Ushiwakamaru.


    As usual, she needed to check the situation of the soldiers, and check if any Demon Beasts were attacking.


    "Lord Ushiwakamaru, you are here to check again." The soldiers were used to it, but they respected the strong man that King Gilgamesh summoned.


    The girl was strong in martial arts, and she was friendly and treated the soldiers equally, and won the respect of the soldiers.


    "Demon Beasts can''te to the mountains, and we are here, so you can rest assured." A soldier patted his chest with an oath.


    Several soldiers next to him also nodded in agreement.


    In response, Ushiwakamaru shook his head with a smile.


    "A defeated general only wants to do what the king orders to atone for his mistakes. Of course, I have to take it seriously."


    "Ushiwakamaru-sama said very well, but everything is poor monk''s fault, everything is poor monk''s fault, and this poor monk should be punished twice."


    A strong man like a monk with arge number of weapons on his back and a naginata sword followed behind Ushiwakamaru.


    This person was Lancer, one of the two surviving Servants, whose real name was Musashibo Benkei.

 Chapter 920: Demon Beast Attack! More than one Demon Beast commander! ?

    Chapter 920: Demon Beast Attack! More than one Demon Beastmander! ?


    "Don''t say that Benkei, how can you say that you saved my life." Ushiwakamaru closed his eyes, as if remembering the final moments of the previous beheading of the Demon Beastmander.


    In the beginning, the decapitation operation was carried out by ten Servants, the reason why two Servants namely Ushiwakamaru and Musashibo Benkei survivedpletely because Musashibo Benkei who was a former retainer of Ushiwakamaru failed. To be killed by the Demon Beastmander, saved suddenly.


    Musashibo Benkei grabbed Ushiwakamaru and rushed into the rushing Euphrates River. However, there was also a mass-produced Demon Beast in the river  Kururu, the finned mermaid.


    The finned mermaidy siege to the Euphrates River. Luckily Musashibo Benkei unlocked the Noble Phantasm in time, and temporarily had a great influence on the spirit of this demihuman Demon Beast  the standing mermaid.


    Benkei and Ushiwakamaru were able to escape, but they were also seriously injured.


    It can only be said that it was ordained by God. Even though both of them were seriously injured, they were lucky not to die. Coincidentally, the two of them drifted into the north wall.


    Both the Euphrates and Tigris rivers flow through the northern wall. Uruk had previously not defended these two rivers, causing arge number of finned dugongs to emerge from the river and causing damage to the surrounding area.


    After that they passed Gilgamesh. ording to the n, the people installed a gate simr to the gate at the position of the two rivers that passed through the north wall. The effects of the checkpoints are exined simply: Demon Beasts cannot swim, and rivers flow normally.


    Demon Beasts cannot swim, and Servants cannot swim either. Ushiwakamaru and Benkei were blocked from the checkpoint. They happened to be found by maintenance and daily inspection personnel and rescued, they were the only Servants to return to Uruk alive.


    If not for Benkei pulling Ushiwakamaru and jumping into the river at that moment, the two of them would have been buried in a group of Demon Beasts no different than the other eight Servants who participated in the beheading operation.


    "No, Ushiwakamaru-sama" Benkei seemed to be hiding something, and he hesitated and couldn''t say anything.


    But before Benkei could hesitate, on the fortress wall, a sharp-eyed warrior suddenly saw arge lump of dust appear on the ins in front of him.


    "What''s that?!"


    Many soldiers climbed onto the walls of the fort to watch, and even Ushiwakamaru didn''t listen to Benkei''s hesitant words, but jumped straight into the tower wall. The rtionship between the clothes, with the very attractive figure, looked in the direction that many soldiers were looking at.


    Ushiwakamaru whose eyesight was much better than that of many soldiers, instantly saw what wasing towards her along with the smoke and dust.


    "That Demon Beast?!"


    Thousands or even more red-haired lion-like Demon Beasts mixed in smoke and dust, rushed towards this side, like a sh flood which was quite shocking.


    "This is a mass-produced Ugallu."


    Ushiwakamaru''s eyes widened, and she immediately sensed that something was wrong.


    It could only be said that thanks to the military advisors of King Gilgamesh and Zhuge, they had long hoped that the Demon Beasts would emerge from here, and set up a barrier first. Otherwise, so many Demon Beasts would have rushed over here without any defensive facilities. It would definitely be the Demon Beast''s port of attack, and then destroy all of Mesopotamia.


    "You immediately return to Uruk to report the situation here to King Gilgamesh and ask for support!" Ushiwakamaru immediately jumped from the high tform and came to Benkei.


    "This yes, Ushiwakamaru-sama."


    Although Benkei hesitated a little, he immediately agreed.


    As for why Ushiwakamaru didn''t let the soldiers go to Uruk to report information, but let Benkei report information, it was entirely because the leg strength of the Servants was far greater than that of human soldiers.


    This was indeed the Age of Gods, and the humans here were indeed much stronger than modern humans. The physical qualities were definitely different, but the Servants were still stronger than the humans here.


    Therefore, it was the best choice for one Servant to go to Uruk to report the news, and the other Servant to order the soldiers to fight the Demon Beasts. The reason why Gilgamesh asked Ushiwakamaru and Benkei to be ced here together also mattered.


    Although one less Servant could result in less battle effectiveness, it was better than anything to bring in reinforcements faster.


    This is a war, a war between humans and demon beasts, and the overall situation must be taken into ount.


    Benkei immediately departed, and he didn''t need anything like his mount. A Servant''s feet are the best means of transportation.


    Even though Benkei''s agility is only Rank C, even Rank C level far exceeds that of humans, moreover his endurance is already Rank B+, and he can run at high speed all the way to Uruk.


    Watching Benkei leave, Ushiwakamaru also took out the famous sword Usumidori from his waist.


    "Everyone, prepare for the defense!! Let these Demon Beasts see how strong we are!!" Ushiwakamaru is his nickname, his real name is Minamoto no Yoshitsune, a military general from the Minamoto family. As a general, it was natural tomand the army.


    "Ohhhh!!" Even though there were quite a few people, the soldiers still made deafening noises.


    The soldiers began to defend, some of the soldiers mounted long spears between the gaps in the barrier, while others mounted bows and arrows between the sunken walls of the city walls.


    Ushiwakamaru was also ready tounch with Usumidori, she would jump immediately when the Demon Beast approached, and use Ugallu as a stepping stone to disy his Noble Phantasm.


    "Since Demon Beasts can climb mountains, there must be a Demon Beastmander behind." Ushiwakamaru gathered magic power in his eyes and tried to look behind the Demon Beast army that was shrouded in smoke.


    A man with the head of a lion walking upright was wandering the ins under a cover of smoke and dust.


    "One." The corners of Ushiwakamaru''s mouth curved upwards, with a curve in his face.


    Now that she had found the Demon Beastmander, all she needed to do, was take the Demon Beastmander''s head.


    In addition, she is not afraid of fighting the Demon Beastmander at all, and there are so many Demon Beasts around her as his stepping stone, even if she can''t kill the Demon Beastmander, Ugallu''s prototype, she is confident that she will not die here.


    But things are not as simple as Ushiwakamaru imagined.


    In this group of Ugallu Demon Beasts, the three-headed red snake that looks like a small python continues to appear in Ugallu, and is led by Ugallu to the barrier. Gradually, the entire group of Demon Beasts became a group of Demon Beasts mixed with lions and snakes.

 Chapter 921: Reinforcements

    Chapter 921: Reinforcements


    "Is that your Bamu?!"


    "There are so many!?"


    "Unlucky!"


    As the Demon Beasts continued to approach, many soldiers saw the three-headed red snake coiling around each Ugallu.


    Since three months ago, Gilgamesh issued a notification about the type of Demon Beast, including the name, physical characteristics, difficulty level, and number of appearances, so that everyone knows the name of this Demon Beast.


    In an instant, there was amotion.


    This kind of mass-produced bamu is very difficult to deal with, especially in this kind of offensive and defensive battle, this three-headed snake can easily prate human defenses, bypass battle gaps, and cause damage to humans, disrupting human positions.


    Since the number of Bamu that appeared earlier was very small, it was said that their influence was not asrge as the other Demon Beasts. Therefore, so far Uruk has not taken any effective defensive measures against him, and can only narrow the distance between weapons.


    As far as not affecting the fight, however, these mass-produced Bamu were still able to pass, as if they were constantly expanding, and shrinking in size as well.


    The gap between randomization cannot be narrowed too small, which will affect the performance of the spear, and the current size of this Bamu can only be drilled through such a gap, and the number is veryrge.


    "Is there more than one Demon Beast Commander..." Ushiwakamaru couldn''t help but sigh.


    Since each type of Demon Beast has a prototype, each type of mass-produced Demon Beast will only obey the orders of the prototype Demon Beast, unless the prototype Demon Beast, that is, the Demon Beastmander dies.


    Since so many mass-produced Bamu have appeared here, that is to say, the prototype of Bamu, one of the Demon Beastmanders Bamu has alsoe.


    Only Ugallu, Ushiwakamaru can deal with it and even have a chance to kill the opponent.


    During the beheading operation, he, Benkei and the other Servants are in charge of the Ugallu Prototype, but the Ugallu Prototype is stronger than they expected, and the other Servants die instantly. If Benkei had not sacrificed his life to save her, Ushiwakamaru would have died under Ugallu''s ws and sharp fangs.


    Ushiwakamaru and the others failed their previous mission, she said in front of the soldiers "correcting the error", referring to the mission''s failure error.


    Besides that escaping death was not without benefits, at least after thest "experiment", Ushiwakamaru had learned of the physical strength of the prototype Demon Beastmander Ugallu.


    Even if Ugallu is a Demon Beast at the level of a Beast, but does not break away from the category of living beings, then, as long as the head of the prototype Ugallu is severed, the prototype Ugallu will definitely die.


    Ushiwakamaru who was wielding Usumidori in a light green color, would definitely use the mass-produced group of Ugallu as a springboard to disy his Noble Phantasm. If Usumidori''s attack after strengthening Noble Phantasm hit the Demon Beastmander, Ugallu''s prototype would definitely be cut off.


    That was why Ushiwakamaru turned slightly ck with excitement when she saw that the other Demon Beastmander was only Ugallu.


    However this time the other party was not one Demon Beastmander, but two.


    Even though Bamu''s prototype was nowhere to be seen, the other party must be ambushing somewhere.


    Sure enough, the decapitation operation made the Demon Beastmanders feel a sense of crisis, and now the two Demon Beastmanders began to act together.


    Ushiwakamaru thought in a somewhat mncholic manner.


    Right now, it was a dilemma where it was impossible to retreat, and it was impossible to stop her.


    Looking around at the demoralized soldiers around her, Ushiwakamaru made a decision.


    Since it is impossible to go forward or backward, let''s sink the boat!


    "Even if there is still a Demon Beastmander hiding in the darkness, I will behead the Ugallu lion!!"


    Ushiwakamaru shouted angrily and jumped off the barrier.


    She decided to take the initiative.


    "Lord Ushiwakamaru!?" Many soldiers saw Ushiwakamaru''s figure rushing out, and couldn''t help but feel worried.


    "You retreat immediately, there is no point in staying here, return to Uruk as soon as possible to save the troops, I will buy time!!"


    Ushiwakamaru said without turning his head, and rushed straight to the Demon Beast group.


    The soldiers in the fortress, look at me, I see you, even though Ushiwakamaru said that, they still hesitated.


    It was just Ugallu, they could hold on for a while, but Ugallu was entangled with Bamu.


    Once the Bamu were brought close to here by Ugallu, those Bamu would definitely sneak in from the gap between the fights in an instant, no need to think about it, they definitely wouldn''t be able to stop them.


    But they couldn''t just be deserters, left Ushiwakamaru and left.


    For a time, the soldiers were confused.


    But the attentive army found a problem.


    "ording to the time we saw the Demon Beasts, it is reasonable to say that the Demon Beasts should have rushed at such a distance." The wary soldier asked.


    The soldiers began to wait and see, and it was found that the demon beasts did not rush after a long time, and the distance did not change at all.


    The soldiers lost their morale since Bamu''s discovery, and they stopped observing the enemy''s situation after that, so they found nothing.


    Looking at it again now, the soldiers really found a different ce.


    In the center of the ins, a white-haired man with a stick that appeared at an unknown time was standing there.


    "That''s a pce mage, Lord Merlin!?"


    Several soldiers had seen Merlin, and at a nce they could see a strange Merlin.


    "Could it be that Lord Merlin is helping us?!"


    "It must be like this, otherwise how could that Demon Beast seem to be standing still."


    It had to be said that when humans faced crises, there would be times when their minds became emotional, but when humans came out of crisis and calmed down, their minds also became clear in an instant.


    Indeed, Merlin used an illusion technique to sessfully stop the Demon Beast, but he could only hold on for a short while.


    Ushiwakamaru who rushed out also saw Merlin''s figure, but since she had already rushed out, there must be no reason to return, so Ushiwakamaru rushed to Merlin''s side in one breath.


    "Merlin? Why are you here?!" Ushiwakamaru was a little excited, so it looks like reinforcements from Uruk have arrived.


    "I happened to be passing by, but Uruk still doesn''t know the situation here~" Merlin who saw that Ushiwakamaru was waiting for her, gave her a merciless blow.


    "Are you the only one here?! This is too dangerous!?" Ushiwakamaru was surprised.


    In case Merlin''s illusion is broken, Ushiwakamaru and many soldiers, including Merlin, will be Demon Beast rations.


    For example, now.


    "Boom--!"


    The sound of ss shattering rang out, thevender mist spread out, and the Demon Beasts began their official attack.


    "I took the initiative to break the illusion." Before Ushiwakamaru asked, Merlin exined the situation to himself.


    "Merlin?!"


    But when Ushiwakamaru was surprised, Merlin spoke again.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t say I''m the only one here~"


    Merlin smiled, then pointed to the sky.


    Ushiwakamaru raised his head subconsciously, but found that a star was rising.


    "An Gal T Kigal Sh (Mountain Range-Shaking Firewood of Venus)!!!"

 Chapter 925: Falling into the Underworld

    Chapter 925: Falling into the Underworld


    Deep underground, the underworld.


    After Ishtar''s Noble Phantasm caused the earth to churn, the path to the underworld was opened, and Wu Ming also brought Ishtar to the underworld.


    When he came to a path that looked like a continuous stone bridge, Wu Ming let go of the hand that was holding Ishtar''s ankle and took a deep breath.


    "Sure enough, there''s a smell of death everywhere."


    Not only that, it was full of darkness everywhere, only one or two spear-shaped cages appeared along the way for some unknown reason burning a hanging blue me, and the entire underworld was filled with darkness and a faint blue light.


    "It hurts" Ishtary in pain, struggling to get up, covering her head with a headache.


    After Ishtar was brought into the underworld by Wu Ming in a somewhat violent manner, there were endless bumps and bumps along the way. The most injured was Ishtar''s head, and when Wu Ming let go of Ishtar, Ishtarnded headfirst...


    "Sure enough, I shouldn''t have believed your evil character"


    Ishtar rubbed her head while ring at Wu Ming viciously.


    Since Wu Ming had often dealt with Ishtar in the past, Wu Ming could be said to know Ishtar very well. Not only that, Ishtar also needed to deal with Wu Ming indirectly, Ishtar as well as Wu Ming had a deep understanding.


    This person was a person full of bad taste, whom Ishtar had already known very well before, but now, it could be said that Ishtar''s impression of Wu Ming being full of bad taste had deepened.


    "Ahghh, damned person, you know that the underworld has a natural repression for the gods, why did you pull me!"


    Ishtar walked in front of Wu Ming aggressively, spitting bitterness in her eyes.


    "Because you have to chase after the Demon Beastmander."


    Wu Ming naturally turned his head, spread his arms and shrugged, looking helpless.


    "But why did you pull me in! You better go in yourself!!"


    Ishtar held her head in her hands, her eyes empty, and she came to a desperate hell.


    While the underworld means hell to Ishtar...


    "Cough cough I feel a little ufortable, maybe because of the death of the underworld. That''s all, I''m going, you can handle the matter of the Demon Beastmander yourself." Frankly, Ishtar wanted to run away.


    However Wu Ming was unwilling and could not let Ishtar off the hook.


    "Ishtar, help me kill that Demon Beastmander, and investigate the situation of the goddess of the underworld, Ereshkigal."


    *Oo*


    As if the Command Spell had been enacted, Ishtar glowed red, which was the embodiment of the coercive power of the contract.


    "Yes!!"


    Ishtar who had turned to leave, turned around and answered with difficulty.


    "Wuwuwuw7! Damn Dragon Sage!"


    Having finished, Ishtar knelt on the ground with her hands on the ground, and shouted that even the underworld was moved by her.


    Wu Ming''s orders from incarnation were not the same as orders from Command Spells. Command Spell orders to the Servant will be resisted to varying degrees ording to various factors such as the level of detail and the level of the Servant''s magic power.


    The effect of the Command Spell will gradually weaken. Although the effects of the Command Spell cannot bepletely removed, it will eventually be controlled by the Servant as long as it doesn''t affect itself.


    Yet Wu Ming''s strength came from his incarnation, and his ability to control was absolute.


    However, since Wu Ming and Ishtar signed a contract regarding "Demon Beasts", Wu Ming could only use "Demon Beasts" as the mainmand to force Ishtar.


    Influenced by Wu Ming''s orders, the current Ishtar had no way of leaving the underworld at all. Only when Wu Ming''s orders werepleted could Ishtar leave the underworld.


    While it was inconvenient to have to usemands rted to "Demon Beasts" to pilot Ishtar, it was also impossible.


    Incarnation was by nature voluntary, but Ishtar was trapped by Wu Ming and signed a temporary contract, the contract would be canceledpletely.


    It was basically impossible for Ishtar to sign a contract with Wu Ming from the bottom of her heart. If Ishtar really could make a contract obediently and from the heart, then the previous Ishtar, she wouldn''t be so "naughty" anymore.


    Although Wu Ming also considered setting up a word trap to make Ishtar his permanent "follower", but Wu Ming considered that the disadvantages of making Ishtar a follower outweigh the gains, so Wu Ming gave up.


    Although Ishtar was said to be the Mistress of Heaven in Mesopotamia and a somewhat powerful goddess, she was also a willful fool. If Wu Ming really used puns to deceive Ishtar, having Ishtar as a vassal could solve Ishtar''s self-will problem once and for all, but if Wu Ming really did that, it would really be enough to suffer, and it would have to be hole in the end.


    Just being stupid and useless could make Wu Ming miserable. He used to be so sure of this...


    "Let''s go, Ishtar, we have serious business in the underworld." Knocking on Ishtar''s head, Wu Ming took the lead and walked along this path.


    "Damn, I don''t want toe to the underworld, you obviously dragged me here..."


    Ishtar is now very sad.


    "Why am I so unlucky to meet this person, God, Father God, where are you, your daughter suffering under the Dragon Sage now,e and save your daughter."


    Ishtar who was clearly a goddess, praying to the gods, was enough to see that Wu Ming was driving Ishtar crazy.


    "Your father once asked me to take good care of you, and now, I have a way of making you obedient." Of course, the method refers to the contract, Wu Ming turned around, looking at the praying Ishtar.


    "I will take care of you all this time, Ishtar, idiot goddess."


    In the end, Wu Ming gave Ishtar a rather pleasant smile, but this smile was like a devilish smile in Ishtar''s eyes.


    At this moment, before Ishtar could see into the cruel future, a Demon Beast''s roar entered the ears of the two.


    Wu Ming and Ishtar looked at each other, their eyes full of earnestness.


    At this moment Wu Ming dashed straight towards the roar of that Demon Beast, and Ishtar had no time to look ahead to the ruthless future, and directly followed in Wu Ming''s footsteps.


    After all, dealing with Demon Beasts is the top priority right now

 Chapter 926: Sun Lion

    Chapter 926: Sun Lion


    The one who roared must be the Demon Beast Commander, no doubt about it.


    Not to mention that the mass-produced Demon Beasts couldn''t make such a loud roar, even if some Demon Beasts weren''t killed by Ishtar''s Noble Phantasm, they fell straight from the ground into the underworld. Mass-produced Demon Beasts after such a fall, could be fatal or injured, and these injuries could only be serious injuries, not minor injuries.


    Only a Demon Beastmander with extremely strong physical requirements could fall into the underworld unscathed.


    Then what did the unharmedmander of the Demon Beasts encounter to make a roar like a bluff full of surprise and panic?


    The answer was that the Demon Beast Commander was attacked by the Gallu Spirit.


    The roads in the underworld stretch from top to bottom, and all of them are roads like stone bridges. The stone bridge roads are supported by stone pirs of different thicknesses, as if naturally formed which is quite spectacr.


    The paths of the stone bridges crossed each other, extending downwards like a maze, but other than that, there were several ces in the underworld that were simr to tforms where several stone bridges met.


    At this moment Wu Ming and Ishtar who were quite reluctant to follow, stood on the edge of the stone bridge and looked at the tform formed by the stone bridge that converged below.


    On the lower tform, there was a huge humanoid creature covered with red fur but with the head of a ferocious lion. This was the prototype of Ugallu, the lion-headed man, one of the eleven Demon Beastmanders.


    Around the tall Ugallu was a group of giant legless skeletons, and their ws could be as big as these skeleton heads.


    This giant wed skeleton was a Gallu Spirit.


    Gallu spirits appeared one by one from various ces around, huddled together, as if seeing the enemy, all entangled in Ugallu.


    Because this Gallu Spirit has no legs and resides in the afterlife, they all float in the air of the afterlife, and because of that Ugallu is enveloped by this Gallu Spirit everywhere, its head, back, legs, two ws, and even the mane around its neck are gripped. strong by the Spirit of Gallu with its own giant ws.


    No matter how hard Ugallu struggles, it can''t get rid of these Gallu spirits, and its simple physical attacks are basically ineffective against Gallu spirits, because pure physical attacks can''t attack Gallu Spirits as spiritual bodies.


    Every time Gallu was caught by the ws, they would recover in less than a second, but while Gallu Spirit''s ws were firmly attached to Ugallu''s body, they continued to attack Ugallu, causing some damage.


    One after another w marks appeared on Ugallu, and traces of blood emerged from Ugallu which attracted more Gallu spirits to crowd.


    It must be said that the Demon Beastmander''s physical qualities are absolutely tyrannical, if reced by a Servant,, will only be attacked by so many Gallu spirits, and his spiritual base will not be able to withstand and leave the stage. But Ugallu was still alive and kicking, and even the angry roar caused by Gallu''s spirit entanglement was intense.


    "Demon Beasts are physically very strong, but it is precisely because of this that they appear embarrassed when facing disembodied ghosts."


    Like amentator, Wu Ming said something lightly, and Ishtar heard it in his ear.


    But Ishtar didn''t care.


    "However this is the Demon Beastmander. The mother who gave birth to that demon beast isparable to father."


    The implication was that ordinary mass-produced Demon Beasts didn''t have the means to handle intangible things like spirits. For a Demon Beastmander who wasn''t on the same level as a mass-produced Demon Beast, how could it be just a physical advantage?


    "Ugallu is a sun lion, and it''s definitely impossible for his physical fitness to go far beyond imagination."


    After Ishtar finished speaking, as if reflecting Ishtar''s words, Ugallu finally stopped using his ws to confront Gallu''s Spirit.


    Ugallu opened his mouth wide, and a light like the sun appeared in the underworld.


    That momentary light stimted the Gallu Spirits that attacked Ugallu, and they retreated one after another, several Gallu Spirits who were very close to Ugallu even instantly died from the intense light.


    In the next second, the light hidden in Ugallu''s mouth turned into fire. As Ugallu shook his head around, the mes radiated around like a ray of light, and the sun''s fire sentrge numbers of Gallu spiritsrge numbers of Gallu spirits dead in a time of painful struggle.


    Even though the Gallu Spirit didn''t scream because of his spiritual body, this didn''t prevent Ugallu from being happy right now.


    "Roar-!!"


    Ugallu let out a triumphant roar, and his roar resounded throughout the underworld.


    "Why aren''t you ready to take action? Now is a good chance to deal with Ugallu?" Ishtar looked at Wu Ming.


    Although sneak attacks are not a good thing, this is a war, a war between humans and demon beasts. Only by immoral means to win is the true meaning of war.


    And the Demon Beast has no human rights, and the sneak attack ends.


    Yet Wu Ming still chose to wait and see.


    "Don''t worry, someone will take care of this person."


    Right after killing several Gallu spirits, a triumphant roar resounded throughout the underworld, who would have thought that.


    It can only be said that the brain of this Ugallu prototype is as ineffective as the prototype of Ulidim that Wu Ming killed, and has absolutely no idea whose territory it is.


    This is the site of the goddess of the underworld, one of the three goddess alliances. The goddess of the underworld is a site of existence that can bepared to the goddess of the demon beast.


    "Demon Beast of the Demon Beast goddess, why did youe to my underworld to run wild!! Why are you provoking me!!"


    A voice that was like a creator suddenly resounded throughout the underworld, which made Ugallu involuntarily shut his mouth.


    And Ishtar was also scared, and at the same time, Ishtar also understood who Wu Ming was saying, "Someone ising to clean up Ugallu".


    "Sounds a bit like your voice." Wu Ming nced at Ishtar, but Ishtar stared nkly at Wu Ming.


    "What nonsense, this voice is clearly from Ereshkigal" Ishtar didn''t want to talk about Ereshkigal.


    It could be said that Ishtar had nothing to do but Ereshkigal could give Ishtar a headache.


    Who asked Ereshkigal to strip Ishtar who had gone deep into the underworld, alive, stabbed her, and killed her?


    Before Ishtar could remember the past, Ereshkigal spoke again.


    "Dare to be wild in my underworld, then prepare to die!!"

 Chapter 927: Goddess of the underworld do it herself

    Chapter 927: Goddess of the underworld do it herself


    But these words, like the judgment of death, did not frighten Ugallu.


    Even though Ugallu shut his mouth subconsciously, this did not mean that he was afraid, the so-called "fools were not afraid" might speak of this truth.


    "Roar!!"


    Perhaps because Ugallu''s brain waspletely malfunctioning, it actually roared at the majestic voice in the void, as if provoking the opponent.


    "Is that crazy???"


    Wu Ming who could understand what the Demon Beast was saying, naturally understood what Ugallu was doing. After tranting it and reducing the swear words, it means almost "Come on".


    Yet only Ugallu dared to challenge the goddess of the underworld alone in the underworld? Whether it was Wu Ming or Ishtar, they all knew clearly that Ugallu would definitely die.


    Sure enough, after Ugallu roared, a ck-gray stone pir that seemed to be dead rose from the ground at an irregr angle, tightly constraining Ugallu''s limbs.


    Even though Ugallu was shocked by the sudden restriction, he didn''t feel panicked or anything, and he actually used brute force to smash the stone pir to pieces.


    "Roar!!" He stomped on the broken stone pir beneath his feet until it shattered, and Ugallu let out another "victory" roar.


    "This fellow is really done" Seeing such a sight, Ishtar couldn''t bear to look directly.


    Ereshkigal''s provocation is like that, if the original ending of Ugallu''s prototype is only death, even the soul will be yed by Ereshkigal to destroy.


    It must be said that, being Ereshkigal''s half body, coupled with Ishtar''s journey to the underworld, Ishtar knew Ereshkigal quite well.


    After Ugallu uttered a righteous roar of victory, which was actually the roar before his death, another stone pir rose from the ground, confining Ugallu''s body and limbs again.


    However Ugallu was restrained again, still ready to use his brute strength to break free, and at this moment, the stone pir exploded in an instant, and all the ces where the stone pir was were reced by spears of light. Instead of a stone pir, it further held up Ugallu''s body.


    "That''s Ereshkigal''s weapon." Ishtar frowned at this scene, as if remembering something bad.


    Yet the few spears of light were no different from stone pirs to Ugallu, only looking ugly.


    But just as Ugallu was about to continue using the brute strength given to him by his mother to free himself from this spear of light, arge number of new spears of light grew on the spear of light, and they stabbed into Ugallu''s body causing him to scream in pain.


    The spear of light did not hit any part of Ugallu''s body, from top to bottom, head, neck, shoulders, chest and back, waist and abdomen, legs and knees, arms and joints did not fall, and because of piercings. These body parts include the joints of the hands and feet, waist and abdomen. In this way, Ugallu''s violence can be considered closed and unusable.


    "I didn''t expect Ugallu to receive this attack."


    If Ishtar was pierced by this spear of light in the underworld it was basically equivalent to death, but Ugallu relied on the strength of his body to prevent this spear of light from prating his body smoothly.


    "I must say, we absolutely cannot underestimate the Demon Beastmander." Ishtar''s expression became serious, and she now understood the strength of the Demon Beastmander.


    If the current Ugallu was reced by her, without any defense and only physical resistance, his spiritual base would not be able to stop this spear of light, and would be impaled in an instant.


    It can only be said that the brain of the prototype of Ugallu, one of themanders of the Demon Beasts, is really not easy to use. Otherwise, with such tyrannical physical strength, even running away was enough before Ereshkigal got serious.


    Yet this prototype of Ugallu is like a stubborn donkey, without the slightest intention of begging for mercy or repentance, but opening its mouth and once again condensing the light of the "sun".


    Ugallu''s eyes are full of desire to kill and take revenge, this person is still thinking about revenge in this situation? Did he be arrogant because he didn''t die again and again? Or is Ugallu really that confident?


    Wu Ming felt that it was the first, it was not a matter of arrogance and confidence at all, rather, it should be a matter of the brain.


    In mythology it is exined that Kingu, son of Tiamat, led these Demon Beasts to fight against the gods. The reason why Kingu led the Demon Beasts was probably because the IQ of the Demon Beasts born by Tiamat was not good.


    Wu Ming guessed that the Demon Beasts could lose, perhaps due to a problem with their IQ...


    "This is probably the price to pay for gaining great power. Goddess Tiamat''s eleven sons mayck IQ." Wu Ming shook his head regretfully, but then for some reason, his nose suddenly itch, and he looked like he was about to sneeze.


    This shocked Ishtar, and she quickly covered Wu Ming''s mouth.


    "Uhhh!?" Wu Ming looked at Ishtar, his eyes showing "you are not small".


    But Ishtar stared back in silence.


    "Don''t drop the chain this time" Ishtar looked at Wu Ming with dissatisfaction with a "can''t drop the chain" face.


    Just as Wu Ming was on the verge of trouble, Ugallu also had a problem.


    In the next instant, Gallu''s spirit which was several timesrger than the other Gallu spirits and the size of Ugallu appeared above Ugallu.


    Seeing this Gallu spirit holding arge and slender spear of light, it slowly raised it up high.


    "Die."


    The spirit of Gallu who spoke the majestic voice of Ereshkigal, mmed the spear of light that was raised high, aimed at Ugallu, and stabbed him hard like a god of death who gave the world an equal death.


    At this moment Ugallu finally felt a crisis. If this spear of light pierced him from top to bottom, it would notst.


    As for whether it could prate his skull, Ugallu didn''t have the slightest belief this time, because Ugallu recognized him, and the huge Gallu spirit that appeared above his head was actually the goddess of the underworld. That spear of light was a genuine artifact, far exceeding the physical strength of a Demon Beast.


    "Roar!!" A demon beast scream escaped Ugallu''s mouth, as if he had sensed that true death was near.


    "Pfft-!!"

 Chapter 928: Facing Ereshkigal

    Chapter 928: Facing Ereshkigal


    Blood sshed all over the stone tform, and Ugallu fell silent.


    Wu Ming who witnessed such a cruel scene, did nothing, and Ishtar who did some actions, only felt sorry for Ugallu''s IQ.


    "No wonder this Demon Beastmander has appeared for three months and hasn''t subjugated humans. Turns out it''s an IQ problem..."


    Ishtar had to admit that King Gilgamesh was indeed great as a wise king, but the Demon Beastmander''s IQ was also a major factor influencing the Demon Beasts.


    "Okay, the Demon Beast Commander has been eliminated, let''s go."


    When Ishtar said that, she wanted to leave quietly without disturbing Ereshkigal.


    However...


    "Haven''t you found it yet? We''ve been found." Wu Ming nced at Ishtar with disdain, and he felt more and more that Ishtar''s IQ wasparable to that of a Demon Beastmander, as expected of a foolish goddess.


    "Ah?! This..." But this time Ishtar also found the problem.


    After killing Ugallu and carrying his soul into the spear of light in his hand, Gallu''s incarnated giant spirit Ereshkigal stared motionlessly at Wu Ming and Ishtar''s positions.


    Although there were some stones covering the two, there was no doubt that Ereshkigal had found both.


    "Ereshkigal is the mistress of the underworld. It can be said that she knew when we entered the underworld."


    As the only god in the underworld, Ereshkigal''s power was beyond imagination.


    "Say that''s what I said" Ishtar slumped her shoulders helplessly, looking helpless.


    Ereshkigal didn''t speak until Ishtar showed weakness, as if it was specifically for Ishtar''s joke.


    "Dragon Sage, Ishtar, I know your intentions, Demon Beast Ugallu has been killed by me, and another Demon Beast Basmu has fled from the underworld, and what you want is not here anymore, go quickly."


    This made Wu Ming couldn''t help but have a little doubt.


    Wu Ming also suspected that Ereshkigal might not take action against him and Ishtar, but he didn''t expect Ereshkigal to let him and Ishtar go like this?


    The other party is clearly a member of the Three Goddess Alliance, and the other party is clearly a Goddess who is hostile to humans, so they can release two Servants who are clearly siding with humans. Have to fight a few rounds to make sense?


    "Damn" Just hearing Ereshkigal''s arrogant tone made Ishtar very angry.


    But Ishtar''s brain was no better than Ugallu''s, she immediately raised her arm.


    "See, Ereshkigal also let us go, let''s go."


    But Wu Ming was unmoved, because he came to the underworld not only to destroy the Demon Beastmander.


    Wu Ming had previously also exined Ishtar''s orders to destroy Demon Beasts and investigate the goddess of the underworld.


    "It''s hard to get a chance to contact Ereshkigal, you should go first."


    The mainmand "Destroy the Demon Beast Commander" in Wu Ming''smand to Ishtar had beenpleted, so the power that had restricted him from leaving the underworld had disappeared, and Ishtar was already able to leave the underworld.


    "You want to face Ereshkigal?!" The original whisper also raised a few decibels in surprise.


    "Hey! Although I don''t want to admit it, you are the strongest fighting force on our side?! How can you face one of the three characters of the goddess alliance alone?! What if something happened?!" Ishtar kept her voice down as much as possible,y beside Wu Ming''s ear and muttered.


    Yet it was Wu Ming''s palm that responded to Ishtar.


    "Too bad I was really worried, you idiot." Wu Ming pped Ishtar''s pretty face, which was thought to be a response to what Ishtar had pped in the face earlier.


    "But Damn I''m not worried about you I''m just worried If you die, my reward will go to waste" Ishtar struggled to press Wu Ming against her face. She pulled his hand up, looking for an interface to herself like a mocking textbook.


    Helplessly smiled, and finally Wu Ming persuaded Ishtar to leave.


    "You better get back to the ground first, I''m a little worried about your Bass running away."


    Ereshkigal wouldn''t lie about this sort of thing, so Basmu, themander of the other Demon Beasts, must have run away.


    "Looks like the Demon Beastmander isn''tpletely stupid like Ugallu."


    At least the beastmander Basmu will escape, unlike the stubborn ass-like Ugallu.


    In the end Ishtar also gave up.


    "I understand, be careful."


    After Ishtar finished speaking, she called out to Maana, ced his hand on Maana, and Ishtar slowly got up.


    "Since Ereshkigal was willing to let us go, that probably means he doesn''t have any bad intentions towards us" But Ishtar herself felt awkward when it came to Ereshkigal How could she not be mean to them.


    "There shouldn''t be any danger if you speak carefully. As a god that Enkidu once trusted, even if you saw the face of Enkidu treating Ereshkigal with courtesy, she would make a difference."


    "I understand, I understand, let''s go, I am your elder in terms of seniority, there is no reason for the younger generation to tell the elders, but it''s you, don''t be caught by other Demon Beastmanders when you pass at the exit from the underworld to the ground. and ambushed."


    Basmu must have escaped from the entrance to the underworld, namely the crumbling ground that was blown up by Ishtar, and couldn''t possibly have left anywhere else.


    "I know!? Damn, babbling like an old man! You are my parent! Huh!"


    Ishtar turned her head and left angrily.


    "Parentswell." Wu Ming touched his chin subconsciously.


    Even though he was young, and definitely much younger than Ishtar in age, he was a person who could rte to Ishtar''s father and the main Sumerian deity.


    In short, Ishtar''s advantage had been taken by it.


    "What else do you have, Dragon Sage."


    The conversation between Wu Ming and Ishtar was actually under Ereshkigal''s watch. Even though he was still silent with Ishtar, Ereshkigal was more concerned with what Wu Ming was looking for.


    Ereshkigal knew that the reason Wu Ming found herself could never be the simple reason Wu Ming was used to his perfunctory Ishtar before.


    "Ereshkigal, is Enkidu''s tomb still there?"

 Chapter 929: You actually want to protect humans

    Chapter 929: You actually want to protect humans


    That''s right, Wu Ming didn''t care about anything other than Enkidu''s grave.


    ording to Gilgamesh of this world, after Enkidu of this world died, because Enkidu treated Ereshkigal with courtesy before his death, his "corpse" was finally taken by Ereshkigal, buried in the underworld.


    In Mesopotamia, the parallel world that Wu Ming experienced, Enkidu''s soul was preserved by him, and his "corpse" was handed over to Gilgamesh for treatment, possibly buried in the underworld.


    After all Enkidu in any world respects Ereshkigal.


    "Enkidu''s Tomb?" The huge Gallu Spirit transformed by Ereshkigal shook his body, and finally resisted Wu Ming.


    "Why should I tell you!?"


    As he spoke, Gallu''s huge spirit skeleton emitted a red and attractive glow, looking like she was in a rage.


    "I only allowed you to leave because you entered the underworld just to hunt Demon Beasts and not go wild, and I haven''t asked you for the crime of blowing up the skies of my underworld?"


    Yet Wu Ming was not at all confused.


    "After the gods disappear, the underworld will also disappear. Just because of your reappearance, the underworld came back with you, but the underworld that came back with you should only be a part of it."


    Hearing that, the gigantic Gallu Spirit still maintained its ferocious demeanor, but did not proceed further.


    Wu Ming is right, if it is the former underworld, it is indeed all over Mesopotamia, but because the gods disappeared, the "mystery" thing in the underworld also disappeared, but because of the disappearance of the gods. Ereshkigal came as a Servant, and as a goddess who could not leave the underworld, the underworld naturally followed Ereshkigal.


    However, because it was Ereshkigal''s "attachment", the scope of the appearance of the underworld was not as wide as before.


    "...You guessed it well, the scope of the underworld is indeed only in Kusa city and its surroundings." At that time, Ereshkigal also admitted.


    And Kusa City happened to be northwest of Uruk, which was near the ce where most of the ins were blown up by Ishtar with her Noble Phantasm.


    That''s why the underground that ce is connected to the underworld.


    And seeing Ereshkigal admit it, Wu Ming gave an answer to solve this problem.


    "In that case, you can actually transfer the underworld. In this way, the entrance that was blown up here is no longer an entrance, but an ordinary hole."


    If it is only a part of the underworld, Ereshkigal''s power canpletely transfer it, although the process may be very slow, but she can indeed do it.


    "Why did I choose to retreat!?" The gigantic Gallu spirit that represented Ereshkigal''s incarnation was slightly annoyed.


    That''s right, asking Ereshkigal to transfer the part of the underworld that came with her was unequal to her disying a "can''t beat but can''t escape?" attitude.


    "I think of you Ereshkigal, don''t forget the demon beasts that ran away, it will definitely report the general orientation of the underworld to the goddess of the demon beasts, it''s a bad thing to think about the base camp found?"


    This made Ereshkigal ponder.


    Indeed, due to his own physical reasons, Basmu did not fall directly into the depths of the underworld like Ugallu, but fell very close to the ground, and the other party was an underworld snake.


    If the other party really returns to the northern cedar forest, the situation in the underworld will definitely be known.


    When he couldn''t leave the underworld, and the other party still had several Demon Beastmanders with extremely strong physiques, Ereshkigal would indeed suffer.


    Although Ereshkigal also knew that the base camp of the Goddess Demon Beast was in the cedar forest, but she couldn''t leave the underworld, so she could only use Ishtar''s body, which represented half her body to descend to the ground at night. Let''s see the situation of Ishtar and Wu Ming and the others mixed up, the idea of walking on the ground with Ishtar''s body bes unrealistic.


    "After saying so much, you still don''t think for the sake of humans!!"


    Even though Wu Ming somehow proposed to let Ereshkigal transfer the underworld, Wu Ming''s actions would definitely not be harmful to humans, even if it wasn''t for the sake of humans, it would definitely not affect humans.


    "I will tell you today that my underworld has begun to evolve and move. Once sessful, I will capture all the human souls in my underworld! I will build a death kingdom filled with souls!!"


    "In other words, are you protecting humans?"


    "Eh..."


    Wu Ming''s words made Ereshkigal freeze on the spot, not knowing what to say.


    "If other gods except the Sumerian gods who truly loved humans said they wanted to protect humans, I would be suspicious, but if it was Ereshkigal, I would be willing to believe it."


    Ereshkigal had lived in the underworld since birth until the gods retreated and the gods disappeared. It could be said that Ereshkigal never had too much contact with the outside world, and because of his fixed "position", Ereshkigal had no thoughts ofpeting for the throne, she had been diligently taking care of the underworld.


    How could such a god, whose life was determined and restricted throughout his life, how could she have desires?


    In early humans, their nature was inherently good and the same was true of gods. After birth, a god who has been positioned for everything and has not had too much contact with the outside world is not a god who can do any harm. Humans don''t care how they see it.


    Although Wu Ming had never seen Ereshkigal before, he believed that Ereshkigal who had diligently taken care of the underworld all his life would not be an existence that opposed Mesopotamia.


    And most importantly, Ereshkigal buried Enkidu''s body in the underworld because Enkidu treated her with courtesy.


    A god who could make Enkidu treat each other politely, no matter what, it couldn''t be an evil god, right?


    "You you, you, what stupid thing are you talking about!?"


    The great Gallu Spirit''s tone suddenly changed, making Wu Ming jump, and she was dumbfounded there.


    This voice became almost exactly the same as Ishtar''s, but the timid part in this voice was something Ishtar never had.


    Ereshkigal who realized that she had a problem, immediately adjusted herself.


    "Cough cough... In short my underworld will be determined by me, I will send the Gallu Spirit and you to guide the direction, and leave quickly after inspecting Enkidu''s grave."


    As soon as the voice fell, Gallu''s great spirit turned into a bloody liquid and merged into the stone of the underworld, and disappeared.

 Chapter 930: Intelligence once learned from Sherlock Holmes

    Chapter 930: Intelligence once learned from Sherlock Holmes


    "Is there really another secret?"


    If previously Wu Ming had only "guessed" Ereshkigal, now he was "confident" of Ereshkigal.


    It is certain that Ereshkigal is for the sake of mankind and stands on the side of mankind, but she uses methods that deviate from the right path, and in a sense is the enemy of mankind.


    But as long as his thoughts were for humans, there was no way to correct them.


    "This is another breakthrough for the Three Goddess Alliance after Quetzalcoatl."


    If the goddess of the underworld also turned around, the two pirs of the Three Goddess Alliance were on Wu Ming''s side, then the Three Goddess Alliance could only exist in name. In this way, the human side can also deal with the Goddess Demon Beast in peace.


    But looking at Ereshkigal''s appearance, it seems quite extreme, so don''t worry too much.


    Right now Wu Ming decided to investigate Enkidu''s grave in this world first, and then make a decision for his next course of action.


    As soon as the huge Gallu spirit transformed by Ereshkigal disappeared, an ordinary human-sized Gallu spirit emerged from the rock crack, walked over to Wu Ming, and remained motionless, seemingly waiting for him.


    "Come take me to Enkidu''s grave." Although Wu Ming felt a little awkward, he always felt a little sorry for Enkidu....


    At this moment, the Gallu Spirit turned around and floated in a certain direction.


    "Is there?"


    After seeing his general orientation, Wu Ming followed the Gallu Spirit, however, he had to return the same wayter.


    The speed of the Gallu Spirit was not slow, but Wu Ming was able to keep up, so he immediately came to Enkidu''s tomb.


    It was a small stone tform, surrounded by a weapon cage with nothing inside, and the chain was wrapped around the weapon cage to surround the ce... That should seem to be true.


    Seeing Enkidu''s tomb reflected in Wu Ming''s eyes at this time, all the weapons cages that were inserted around it were bent, and some were even pulled out, and the chains surrounding the weapon cages were also broken violently at this time and in the middle of the stone tform, a hole appeared there as if -as if it had been gouged by a beast.


    Anyone could see that what was originally buried in this pit must be Enkidu''s corpse, or the mud of the gods.


    "That''s right Enkidu, your body in this world is gone."


    As if receiving instructions, a small golden light appeared on Wu Ming''s body, and white and silver chains appeared and wrapped around his hands and arms, waist, and stomach.


    *Ding dang dang*


    The chain moved lightly and made a loud crashing sound, as if responding to Wu Ming.


    "Did the Demon Beast do it? Or made by Goetia''s minions."


    The traces that remained told Wu Ming that the existence of taking Enkidu''s body was not an elegant person who could leave such a messy scene. ''doesn''t have much rationality, but it''s one of the 72 Pirs of the Demon God of Goetia''s minions.


    After all, judging by the fact that "Enkidu" appeared on the Demon Beast''s side, and the fact that Enkidu''s body was stolen, the other party was clearly not on the human side.


    However after thinking about it carefully, Wu Ming refuted the two.


    "I''m afraid Goetia did it himself."


    "Master, why are you so sure?" At this time, a light appeared on Wu Ming''s head, and the dragon horn headdress, which originally looked like an ordinary ornament, let out a sound.


    "Because the timeline doesn''t match." Wu Ming answered Chrysbelite casually, then exined to her in detail.


    Demon Beasts were produced by the Goddess of Demon Beasts, and Enkidu had clearly appeared with Goddess of Demon Beasts, so it was unlikely that the Goddess of Demon Beasts did.


    Demon God Pirs can appear in various eras of human history and disrupt those eras, making those eras form a singrity, as if they have passed through time and space, but if you look closely, those eras are actually all behind the Solomon period.


    The Demon God Pir used generations of humans to awaken at a certain age, thus disrupting the entire history of humanity.


    "Why did Master know about this?" Chrysbelite expressed confusion.


    "Because I met Sherlock Holmes when I was at the As Institute."


    That time when Gudako, Mashu and Da Vinci were brought to the As Institution by Holmes, Wu Ming followed them.


    When Gudako, Mashu and Da Vinci left the As Institution and Holmes stayed there alone, Sherlock Holmes who had considered that Wu Ming woulde, was at the As Institution with the uing Wu Ming, having some conversations.


    The reason why Wu Ming appeared from behind Gudako and the others was also because he had just left the As Institute.


    "After all, the other party is a detective, and he also uses Tri-Hermes. There were a few things I needed to ask him to answer for me, so I went to him. "


    The Chrysbelite fell along with the main body at that time into Little Garden, and it was normal for her not to know.


    "If Chrys were here, Sherlock Holmes would bepletely unnecessary. Chrys database is a hundred times more powerful than a detective''s brain," said Chrysbelite in a sour tone.


    Indeed, if Chrysbelite followed Wu Ming all the way, with Chrysbelite''s abilities, through small passages along the way, there would be no problem at all in answering Wu Ming''s questions.


    But unfortunately Chrysbelite was not by Wu Ming''s side at that time, and he had no choice but to ask Holmes for help.


    "By any chance you''re not around, don''t be jealous, my exclusive Mystic Codepiszuli Chrysbelite."


    At this time, Chrysbelite stopped talking, as if she was shy, just ... The shy Mystic Code ... Can only say that it is the work of Zelretch, and the emotional system has also risen to the peak.


    "In short, the first seven singrities including the original Fuyuki City, were all caused by the ''magic form'' called the Demon God''s Pir that was hidden in human genes and spread to a fixed age of awakening. In 2655 BC, the Demon God''s Pir will nevere by any means, and this singrity point issue can only be handled by Goetia himself."


    Although Goetia could also send the Demon God Pir to this singrity point, but Intuition told Wu Ming that this singrity was arranged by Goetia himself without anyone else''s hand.


    "Then it can be said, Enkidu''s body on the Demon Beast''s side is probably the real Enkidu."


    The silver chains in Wu Ming''s hands couldn''t help but tremble, as if she was angry that his body had been used by the enemy.


    Slightly calming the restless silver chains, Wu Ming fell into a memory-like thought.


    "No wonder ''Enkidu'' has such a strange reaction when she sees me. I think Enkidu''s body affects the unknown soul within."


    At this time, Wu Ming smiled.


    "However since the other party is the real Enkidu in a sense, it is of great benefit to our side."


    Because, the only god that Enkidu believed in and served was the Dragon Sage, Meaning Wu Ming.

 Chapter 931: Missed Opportunity

    Chapter 931: Missed Opportunity


    After Wu Ming finished Enkidu''s investigation, he came to thend of the underworld along thend that Ishtar had previously blown up.


    Forget the fake Enkidu, Gudako, Mashu and the others are still on the ground. Even though Merlin was there, they wouldn''t let Gudako and Mashu go to the underworld to find him, but they definitely wouldn''t go, maybe still waiting for him nearby.


    In any case have to go up and say hello first, and make the journey back to Uruk.


    Moreover Wu Ming had not returned to Uruk after returning to Mesopotamia, so it would be best to report to Gilgamesh about Enkidu.


    Standing on the edge of the crumbling earth, Wu Ming looked back at the giant hole that had copsed behind him and nodded.


    "This will prevent the Demon Beasts froming here." It was a pleasant surprise too.


    After all the surrounding area has copsed, so that the Demon Beasts cannot choose to enter the underworld and then climb up, it is the same as provoking Ereshkigal, and they will definitely be killed.


    While Wu Ming was speaking, a girl''s excited voice came from a distance behind him.


    "Asaassin!?"


    Wu Ming turned his head and saw Gudako running and waving to himself, followed by a panicked Mashu.


    "Senpai, please slow down!?" For a while, Mashu who was a Servant, couldn''t catch up to Gudako, who was an ordinary human.


    Coming to where Wu Ming was approaching, Gudako flew towards Wu Ming in one leap.


    Wu Ming quickly opened his arms and took a few steps forward to firmly catch Gudako.


    "Assassins!? Are you okay!?" Gudako looked worried.


    But Wu Ming patted Gudako''s little head.


    "If you''re so impatient, I''ll be fine."


    "Senpaiha~ha~ha~"


    Mashu who came to the two of them, was panting and looking a bit ufortable.


    Because she wanted to chase after Gudako too much, Mashu didn''t take a breath at all.


    "Look at the anxious Mashu, don''t do this next time."


    At this time Wu Ming let go of Gudako, came to Mashu''s back and rubbed his back, poured his own magic into Mashu''s body, and dispelled fatigue.


    "Sorry Mashu, I was in a hurry" Gudako also came and apologized to Mashu.


    After she found out that Wu Ming''s spirit base reaction appeared nearby, she immediately dashed towards him.


    "Noit''s alrightSenpaiI understandI understand that you''re worriedVero senpai" Despite being relieved, Mashu was still gasping for air, and it seemed that she needed a little rest.


    "Ritsu, you should calm down in the future. The Demon Beast Commander has fled. If you were so careless and let him ambush halfway, it would be troublesome."


    Gudako really doesn''t care about anything now. After getting the news that Wu Ming had appeared here, she immediately ran over. Mashu was also worried about Gudako''s safety, so she was very out of breath.


    "Don''t worry about it, the Demon Beastmander is gone."


    The voice came from behind Wu Ming, he turned his head and saw that it was Ishtar.


    "Are you okay? That''s good." Wu Ming nodded in a somewhat dull tone.


    Ishtar knew very well what Wu Ming meant by "nothing happened", and Wu Ming meant that Ishtar was not ambushed by the Demon Beastmander.


    Yet to know was to know, but Wu Ming''s perfunctory appearance made Ishtar extremely displeased.


    "You bastards! I''m still worried that Ereshkigal will imprison you in the underworld, and you expect something to happen to me!?"


    Right now Ishtar was ring at Wu Ming viciously like a cat with fur being blown by the wind.


    "Ishtar was indeed ambushed by Basmu nearby, but since we were all stationed not far away, nothing happened to Ishtar." Mashu who was recovering his strength also started to exin.


    "Huh! Who would have thought that man would hide in the ground, that something so big could actually be hidden."


    Thinking of this, Ishtar became easily offended. It could be said that if there was no reminder from Wu Ming earlier, she might have been eaten by Basmu by now.


    Devouring gods was a pretty big upgrade for a Demon Beast. It was also true that Ulidim wanted to devour Wu Ming, and no wonder Basmu would hide and wait.


    "Sure enough, not all Demon Beastmanders are brainless." After all, those with no brains were probably near death, and the rest were probably wise men.


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but get serious.


    "Sorry Ishtar, it was my fault, I should have let you go with me." Wu Ming really didn''t expect that Basmu would actually lie down to ambush here, the reason why he said, "Demon Beasts might ambush" he just wanted to scare Ishtar and Gudako. After all, the Demon Beasts that fled in this situation would definitely choose to leave. As a result, Basmu chose to ambush.


    It can only be said that Basmu is brave enough, assuming that Wu Ming and Ishtar are out together, and if Wu Ming finds out, Basmu will definitely follow Ugallu''s footsteps today, he can''t let the tiger return to the mountain.


    Wu Ming really regretted why he didn''t let Ishtar stay for a while...


    Wu Ming''s regretful expression turned to regret of being in danger in Ishtar''s eyes, which left her at a loss for words for a while.


    It was rare for Wu Ming to apologize to Ishtar in such a serious manner, one could say that such a situation was basically impossible.


    Their rtionship wasn''t really that bad, but basically every time they saw each other, they had to sneer at each other, which would be routine.


    Ishtar was also affected by this girl''s body as a Pseudo-Servant this time, so she didn''t fight much with Wu Ming. However Wu Ming was not a Pseudo-Servant and was unaffected, so it would be so easy to apologize?


    This made Ishtar feel quite awkward, and now, she too began to speak awkwardly.


    "Um uh um this it''s not your fault, after everything you''ve told me"


    "If I can go out with you, I definitely won''t let your Bsamu escape. I really missed a great opportunity to kill another Demon Beastmander!"


    Wu Ming clenched his fist with his left hand and mmed his right, interrupting Ishtar''s words immediately, and his expression became even more regretful.


    The so-called "hold on for a while, the more you think, the angrier you get, and the more you take a step back, the more you lose" was almost like Wu Ming''s current state.


    However Wu Ming''s words made Ishtar even Gudako and Mashu freeze on the spot.


    The meaning of Wu Ming''s words was clear, what he was worried about was not Ishtar, but the regret of missing the opportunity to kill the Demon Beastmander...


    Gudako and Mashu couldn''t help but gulp, and silently stared at Ishtar, who had lowered her head and was emitting a terrifying aura.


    "You ..."


    Ishtar did not disappoint and shouted what Gudako and Mashu thought was right at this time.


    "You bastard!!"

 Chapter 932: Long Lost Uruk

    Chapter 932: Long Lost Uruk


    After Ishtar made a lot of noise because of Wu Ming, the four of them also returned to the nearby camp.


    This is a ce close to a defensive barrier. Even though it hasn''t copsed yet, many barriers are already in a state of being about to copse. However it can be used temporarily after a temporary fix. Not only that, the soldiers were also under Ushiwakamaru''smand, tent-like temporary shelters were also set up adjacent to the defensive barrier.


    "Oh, oh, you came back safely, I knew nothing would happen." Merlin came out of the tent first to greet everyone.


    "Looks like you guys were a bit noisy just now, but I didn''te out self-conscious."


    If Merlin also interfered, the situation would be even more serious.


    "It''s just that the joke is a bit too serious, and one can''t ept it," Wu Ming said, and nced at Ishtar.


    "Huh!" Ishtar snorted and turned to the side after realizing Wu Ming''s eyes were on her.


    Gudako and Mashu smiled helplessly and embarrassedly when they saw this scene.


    "In short, the two people who went deep into the underworld have returned safely. Even though the Demon Beastmander Basmu fled, the other Demon Beastmander, Ugallu was killed in the underworld for provoking the goddess of the underworld."


    Mashu started his report and showed a smile.


    "The Demon Beast Commander escaped, but our end result was zero casualties. There''s no better oue than this."


    Indeed, let alone the number of enemies killed, the most important thing was their own casualties.


    Demon Beasts are not rushing into the barrier here. The copse of the barrier waspletely Ishtar''s result of Noble Phantasm. Therefore, the soldiers did not suffer casualties, and it goes without saying that Gudako and others killed and chased the Demon Beasts.


    It was all done by Ishtar and Wu Ming, and it was just that Ishtar was almost attacked by Basmu when she finally flew, but because of Wu Ming''s words made Ishtar alert, for Basmu''s sneak attack to fail. Even though Basmu ran away, which made Wu Ming very displeased.


    "And thend here has also caused arge-scale decline due to Ishtar''s Noble Phantasm, which is directly connected to the underworld. Even if the Demon Beast wants toe, it will have to take a detour," added Wu Ming.


    It can be said that this is undoubtedly a man-made trench.


    "In other words, can there be no defensive facilities here?" Gudako expressed his opinion on this.


    "Nheless, a decision can only be made after consulting King Gilgamesh." Ushiwakamaru who came from the camp behind the crowd, expressed his opinion.


    "Why don''t you talk about it in the tent, and let the returned Dragon Sage rest well." Ushiwakamaru pointed to the tent not far behind.


    Wu Ming shook his head and refused.


    "I''m not tired, and the reason why I''m speaking here is just to keep up with the trends."


    After all, they are almost all together, so if there is something, they will just stand here and talk about it, and it is only a brief summary, and there is no need to sit down for a formal discussion.


    "And I really have to ask Gil for directions, and I have something to report, and I''ll be right back in Uruk."


    Gudako was dumbfounded when she heard Wu Ming''s words.


    "Then what should we do?"


    Gudako and the others had originally received the first order given to them by King Gilgamesh to go to the dense forest in the southwest to help the Feathered Serpent God, but they were kidnapped by Wu Ming to the northwest without even seeing the Feathered Serpent God''s face near Mount Ebih located right across from Mesopotamia.


    The first order is a mess, don''t talk about it, Gudako and others can''t stay here, even if they don''t go to Uruk with Wu Ming, they have to return to the dense forest in the southwest and most importantly, Anna is still around.


    "Vero senpai, why don''t you send us back to the forest." Mashu felt that since Ishtar had already joined the team, it would be best for them to go back and meet with Anna.


    "I won''t leave you here. Come back to Uruk with me."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, he nced at Ishtar.


    "You also came back to Uruk with us to meet Gil."


    Ishtar was taken aback.


    "Ahhhh!?!?"


    ...


    In the city of Uruk, near the corner of an uninhabited tower, ck and purple ripples suddenly appeared, Wu Ming and Gudako, Mashu, Anna, Merlin, and Ishtar who were very reluctant but dared not speak stepped out of there.


    Even though Ishtar was very reluctant, Wu Ming ordered Ishtar to follow him saying, "We should consult Gilgamesh to discuss the crusade against the Demon Beasts."


    Even though the price was that Ishtar had verbally assaulted Wu Ming along the way...


    After that, Wu Ming who arrived in the dense forest in the southwest, was alone with Ishtar for a while. With Gudako and the others not knowing what had happened, Ishtar who had returned to the team, became much more obedient.


    After that, Wu Ming found Anna, but because she still didn''t see the Feathered Serpent God, Wu Ming left a message and returned to Uruk with five people using the Gate.


    "Ohhhh We reached our goal in an instant!!" eximed Gudako in amazement.


    "No matter when I look at it, Vero senpai''s abilities are extraordinary." Mashu looked like she was never bored.


    "Z z That is, every time you enter this strange space, the rtionship between Chaldea and you will be abnormal Z z" Roman''s voice was apanied by an abnormal signal. A hissing sound came out of Gudako''s bracelet together.


    "Vero''s abilities may differ from spatial Magecraft and Transfer Magecraft, another alternative Magecraft method that non-humans can use. It''s normal if Chaldea can''t detect it." Even Merlin himself didn''t understand Wu Ming''s methods, and he had already asked.


    "Being able to quickly prepare to reach that goal is better than anything." Anna sighed, looking a little tired.


    This is also something that cannot be avoided. Obviously she was only going to help. After a long journey into the dense forest of the southwest, she was left behind and became a person, even though asked her to...


    After that, before seeing the Feathered Serpent God, and without doing anything useful, she was picked up by the returning Wu Ming and others, and headed straight back to Uruk.


    It would be unpleasant for anyone to do so.


    "Well~ Anna, don''t be sad,ing back to Uruk means you can have a nice butter cake for dinner~"


    Merlin who thought he was smiling like a good older brother, looked at Anna like a kidnapper, which made Gudako and Mashu couldn''t help but restrain Anna and watch Merlin warily.


    "You look suspicious, Merlin."


    "Merlin, please respect yourself."


    Like parents protecting their own children, the two of them sneered at Merlin with disdain.


    This made Merlin feel very hurt...


    "You''re out of favor, Merlin." Wu Ming also teased him.


    "Nah~" Merlin didn''t know what to say, so he couldn''t help but smile and shrug.


    After that, after being silent for a few seconds, everyone couldn''t help butugh.


    "It''s very important to be able to maintain a happy mood in the singrity, but don''t always bully Merlin, because I always have feelings of empathy..."


    This is a Roman speech that is in Chaldea and has almost all negative titles such as pessimistic, soft-legged shrimp that can''t see the atmosphere, cowardice and so on by arge number of Servants.


    "What''s with the soft-legged, shrimp-like speech that doesn''t see the mood!" Ishtar spoke a rare sentence.


    After all, Ishtar, who had been "guided" by Wu Ming, didn''t speak anymore, or didn''t dare to speak, but she was still not happy when she spoke.


    "What happened to the tent? No tents in Mesopotamia before I left?" Wu Ming suddenly remembered the temporary residence built by Ushiwakamaru''s soldiers in the Military Camp.


    After all Mesopotamia used y to make houses, and the materials and fabrics needed for tents were inherently scarce resources, but if Gilgamesh wanted to, he could certainly "invent" such a thing.


    But even if there were, most of the tents were reced with sheepskin, but that was a bit extravagant and probably didn''t meet the needs, so tents never existed in Mesopotamia.


    "I heard that it was an invention brought by the military advisor Zhuge Kongming." Mashu had heard something about this, and heard rumors from some that it was "donated by the king''s military adviser."


    "Meaning that Zhuge Kongming''s dominant consciousness is El-Melloi II?" Gudako was dumbfounded, the other party brought items that didn''t exist in this era, so why couldn''t she judge the other party''s details beforehand?


    "No, it''s hard to say. There was also a tent during the Three Kingdoms period where Zhuge Kongming was. After all soldiers also need to be ced in the ranks." Wu Ming thought of such a possibility.


    "If we think about it carefully, it really doesn''t look like a modern tent or anything." Mashu nodded.


    Moreover, in Mashu''s view, whether it is El-Melloi II''s dominant consciousness or Zhuge Kongming''s dominant consciousness, both can do this.


    After all, no matter who dominates the consciousness, both of them have knowledge of the camping tent, and both of them can use their work skills to create afortable living ce like a camping tent.


    It is better to teach someone how to fish than to give him fish. After the samples were made, the construction methods were left to the army, and then only the materials needed for mass production were made.


    "What are the details of that person~~ Merlin should know~ What a disappointment he didn''t tell us~~" Gudako cried sadly and looked at Merlin withining eyes.


    After all, if Merlin was telling the truth, people wouldn''t really care.


    "Hahaha~ Don''t worry, it''s best to find out by yourself, and you two can meet up soon, so don''t be in a hurry~" Merlin was still mischievous.


    "Sure enough, Merlin really is evil." As expected of Anna, her words were still very sharp.


    As if ignoring Roman, a few people chatted and walked slowly towards the tower.


    Only Roman was in Chaldea, who had an expression that couldn''t be revived.


    "I waspletely ignored..."


    After that, Da Vinci who was drinking coffee smiled helplessly.


    "Wake up Romani, you should eat your own fruit."


    Although the smile in Da Vinci''s eyes almost overflowed.


    "Yes..."


    And when Roman wasforted by Da Vinci, because the Gate was very close to the tower, Wu Ming had already stepped into the tower.


    The soldiers encountered along the way all showed surprise and respect for Wu Ming and Ishtar, but after seeing the two people with Chaldea, they were worried that it would dy the other party''s important business, so the soldiers didn''t say anything to Wu Ming and Ishtar.


    Yet they obediently retreated only after bowing respectfully to Wu Ming and Ishtar.


    "Sure enough, Assassins are very popr in Uruk as godly dragons~" After the other warriors quietly retreated, Gudako suddenly said.


    "After all, I am a Dragon Sage, and I ampletely different from Ishtar when I was a god. I always take care of humans."


    "It seems that''s true" Mashu recalled the situation just now. The soldiers had great respect for Wu Ming and Ishtar, but the soldiers looked at them differently.


    They respected Wu Ming from the bottom of their hearts, and thanked them from the bottom of their hearts, and when the soldiers looked at Ishtar, it was as if they were looking at high and untouchable gods, although the two respected each other, but it was not the same.


    "Ahem But I can see that the soldiers of Uruk respect you too, Ishtar." This is what Mashu immediately added after being pushed by Gudako.


    However this could not hide the fact that even Ishtar had to admit it, but this fact had angered her.


    "What is it? I don''t need their respect anyway. Humans only need to offer me gems and gold, hum!" said Ishtar quickening her own pace, moving towards the top. Go to the room where Gilgamesh is doing business.


    "Don''t worry about him, leave him alone for a while, let''s go, the front is where Gil handles things. ording to the current world situation, he should stay there the entire time."


    When they came to the gate at the top of the tower, they were shocked when they saw the gatekeepers Wu Ming and Ishtar, and immediately knelt down respectfully.


    "Lord Dragon Sage! Goddess Ishtar! Wee back to Uruk!"


    Wu Ming had indeed left because of his fight with the Gorgons, while Ishtar waspletely out of Uruk because he was running around all day and couldn''t be a good city god.


    Long story short, both are indeed called "wee back".


    "The king is inside." Wu Ming asked the two standing soldiers.


    "Yes, Lord Dragon Sage, King Gilgamesh is handling business, and Miss Siduri and Benkei are also inside."


    This is just a routine investigation, because the gate is veryrge, and Wu Ming has seen the situation inside.


    Gilgamesh sat on the throne, continued to pick up and put down the te, and quickly took care of the business, while Siduri stood by Gilgamesh''s side to help with the recording. As for Musashibo Benkei, he stood waiting quietly with his eyes closed.


    "Let''s go."


    Wu Ming said, and took the lead in walking to the highest part of the tower, where Gilgamesh was handling government affairs.

 Chapter 933: The power of money

    Chapter 933: The power of money


    On the king''s throne, Gilgamesh, with the help of Siduri, handled the affairs of the y tablets quite efficiently.


    "Hah~ Dragon Sage, are you back?" Even if he saw that the visitor was Wu Ming, Gilgamesh did not put the y tablet in his hand, chatting casually


    Siduri bowed slightly to Wu Ming and Ishtar. She didn''t change or interrupt the conversation between king and god at this time, and she also needed to ssify and n the y tablet that Gilgamesh was handling, she couldn''t even pull his hand out for a while.


    "After all, I was beaten by a Gorgon, how could I note back~" Wu Ming responded to Gilgamesh with a gentle smile.


    "Ah, yes, if you don''t ''respond'' to the Gorgons, it really doesn''t suit your character." Gilgamesh put the y tablet in his hand. This is thest tablet that needs to be dealt with.


    After that, Gilgamesh raised his head, looked at Wu Ming and smiled.


    If ignorant people saw this scene, they might think that it was a beautiful sight of a king and his ministers talking heart to heart, but Gudako always felt that something was wrong, as if something was being remembered by Wu Ming and Gilgamesh. Someone will have bad luck.


    Immediately after, Gilgamesh nced at Siduri who had been sorting the y tablets.


    "Siduri, hand over the processed y tablets to the various departments."


    "Yes King, I will do it now."


    After Siduri bowed, together with the assisting guards, they carried a portion of the y b and walked down from the king''s throne.


    Only after Wu Ming and Ishtar Siduri stopped again and bowed to the two of them.


    Unlike Gilgamesh, Siduri still honors the gods, especially the Dragon Sage and Ishtar.


    "Hey~ This isn''t some stupid goddess running away from home, how did I know that she came back today." Bending his body and propping his chin with one hand, Gilgamesh seemed to have just discovered Ishtar, and his tone was full of sarcasm.


    Ishtar was bound to explode when she heard Gilgamesh''s words, but Wu Ming red at Ishtar and motioned for her not to mess around and stay obedient.


    "Ugh..."


    Like a gunpowder barrel that swelled to the extreme but couldn''t explode, Ishtar pouted, clenched her fists and turned her head, and there was even a faint mist over her head.


    "Oh, it seems you have trained this foolish goddess well, Dragon Sage." Gilgamesh was surprised by Ishtar''s patience. Even though he didn''t show it on his face, his heart was actually still shocking.


    After all, anyone who knew Ishtar knew that she and Gilgamesh were the most ipatible. Even the rtionship between Wu Ming and Ishtar was better than the rtionship between Gilgamesh and Ishtar, but before Gilgamesh. When ites to Gilgamesh''s sarcasm and taunts, Ishtar really endures. If Ishtar''s divinity in front of him didn''t belong to Ishtar, Gilgamesh would think that someone was pretending to be Ishtar.


    "It was just some small trick, I thought if it was you, you would guess my trick even if I hid it."


    Gilgamesh immediately understood what Wu Ming''s "trick" was. It was nothing more than starting with Ishtar''s weakness, maybe using money to coerce and lure her or something.


    That''s right, when Ishtar found out that she would be forced to follow Uruk with Wu Ming''s strength, Ishtar continued to scold Wu Ming, and all kinds of rumors came out.


    Although not to an astonishing degree, after hearing it, Gudako, Mashu and the others, it could be said that the image of Ishtar in their hearts changed.


    After that, Wu Ming took Ishtar and spent some time alone with everyone in the southwest forest. During this period, Wu Ming said something to Ishtar.


    "If you will listen to me and shut up, I will give you a tenth of the Babylonian treasury as your reward."


    This made Ishtar''s eyes sparkle, but Wu Ming''s request was not that simple.


    "Of course, if you can hold yourself back against Gil, I''ll give you a tenth and a half more as an extra reward, but if you don''t listen to me and don''t hold back. All rewards will be cancelled, and I will also reduce your original gifts in half."


    The first half of the sentence made Ishtar''s eyes shine even more, but the second half of the sentence turned the light from her into ck light.


    Ishtar made an abacus in her heart, if it goes well, in the end, she can get half of the treasure of Babylon''s treasure house, that is, a quarter, but if it doesn''t go well, she can only get less than 10% of the treasure.


    "That''s easy, as long as you don''t get angry, if you are obedient and obedient, you will have a chance to get 25% of the treasures in Babylon''s treasure house, but if you lose your temper and disobey, you will only have half of the treasures left. It''s true that there are many treasures, but it''s not even 100% enough, tsk tsk tsk~~~"


    If the devil''s whisper was like a whisper, Wu Ming''s words echoed around Ishtar whose eyes started to roll, and gradually, Ishtar who couldn''t stop the temptation, chose to fall into the devil''s trap.


    Ishtar covered her head and made her final decision with a somber look.


    "Ahhhh! I know! I will obey!!"


    The power of money is back at work.


    In short, Gilgamesh guessed, and Gudako thought that Ishtar became very obedient because of the forced contract, but who would have thought Wu Ming was still using "money" With Treasure, Ishtar chose topromise.


    "In order to make this king so happy today, this king will not hold you ountable for the crime of kidnapping the Chaldea group who sent this king to support the Feathered Serpent God without permission."


    Gilgamesh couldn''t help but look at the Chaldeans led by Gudako.


    Even though they were Chaldea, only Gudako and Mashu were considered Chaldea. Anna was brought in by Merlin, and Merlin was only sent by Gilgamesh to support Gudako and Mashu.


    Although Olga Marie and her Servant, the vampire Carmi,plete the "exile" at the end of the final singrity. ording to Roman, the Holy Grail that sealed the entire concept of uros has mutated. It followed the Demon God''s Pir uros and groped around Chaldea.

 Chapter 934: Flauros Unexpected Influence on Chaldea

    Chapter 934: uros'' Unexpected Influence on Chaldea


    Although Chaldea is located on the continent of Antarctica, since all ces other than Chaldea were burned by Goetia, and Chaldea survives under the influence of maic fields, it can be said that Chaldea is an Alternative singrity.


    "On the condition that everyone in this world is crazy and only one person is conscious, the person who is conscious is the one who is mad." That''s more or less the truth.


    When the entire world was burned by Goetia, Chaldea who had survived by chance, became a singrity-like existence. To put it simply, Chaldea cannot continue to be considered an institution that actually exists on the continent of Antarctica. Chaldea should be considered a being simr to other singrities.


    Therefore, if one wanted to attack Chaldea, they would have to find Chaldea first, but this was fraught with difficulties.


    The reason why Chaldea was able to find the singrity was because there were three important things in Chaldea.


    Simted Global Environment Model "Chaldeas"


    Near-Future Observation Lens "SHEBA"


    Spiritron Calction Engine "TRISMEGISTUS"


    With the cooperation of the three, the singrity will be discovered, and only through Chaldea''s Rayshift technology can human masters be sent to different eras.


    If one wanted to find Chaldea''s location, it might not require such a troublesome thing, but Chaldea wasn''t easy to find.


    However that was probably because Chaldea housed uros who was sealed in the Golden Grail by Wu Ming, and some unknown existence found Chaldea through this medium, and was currently on him way to Chaldea.


    The existence of a certain location might be Goetia, Wu Ming thought so.


    But Wu Ming thought this was impossible.


    uros was sealed by his own power, and coupled with the influence of Chaldea''s own maic field, it was impossible for Goetia to find him.


    Unless Goetia bes stronger, she can find uros'' current location through the rtionship she once had with uros.


    But luckily, since Chaldea''s equipment was still advanced, it was found in time. After that, Olga Marie used her half-baked Third Magic to cooperate with her own vampire Servant Carmi, an additional Seal was added to the Holy Grail that sealed uros in a strengthened form, preventing unknown existences from moving in this direction.


    But the price was that Olga Marie and Carmi couldn''t leave the Golden Grail that sealed uros for now, so Roman would remain inmand, and Carmi had no way ofing to Mesopotamia with Gudako and Mashu.


    However if Olga Marie was themander in Chaldea, she might end up fighting with Gilgamesh. Mashu spent a long time doing useless side jobs.


    Fortunately, Roman came as themander while, Roman''s character was rtively "gentle", right?


    For example right now, Roman who was listening in Chaldea, was in a mess because of Gilgamesh''s speech.


    "What... what to do!? Da Vinci!? I think King Gilgamesh will be angry."


    On the other hand, Da Vinci was quite calm.


    "Isn''t Vero still with Ritsu and the others, don''t worry~"


    Wu Ming would not allow Gudako and Mashu to be punished, but actually Gilgamesh had no intention of punishing them at all, but he had to say what he had to say.


    "I made them change their ns, and they also get credit for attracting Ishtar to join the team." Wu Ming walked towards Gudako and Mashu and looked at Gilgamesh as a defense.


    "Yes, yes, this can be considered making up for it." Merlin also stood beside Gudako and the others and said good things.


    "Heh~ Even though Ishtar is an idiot goddess, it can be considered a little useful, but it is indeed a fact that it vited the will of this king, and it was instigated by you, Dragon Sage, so it should be the same crime."


    Hearing this Ishtar turned her back on Gilgamesh and tried hard to hold it in, but in the end she couldn''t take it anymore, left a sentence "I''m going to visit Uruk, don''t worry about me" and flew away.


    "You stupid goddess!?"


    The reasons for Gilgamesh''s anger were very reasonable. That''s right, Ishtar calls out to Maanna again and shatters the ceiling.


    "This king will keep it in your head, Dragon Sage." Gilgamesh red in annoyance.


    "But this king will not dy business, it is a punishment for you."


    In fact Gilgamesh often saw things with irvoyance when he took a short break, and it just so happened that things like Wu Ming and Gudako were what Gilgamesh identally saw.


    Therefore, Gilgamesh knew very well that Gudako and Mashu did not see what he sent a small pterosaur to the te in the south. In fact Gilgamesh only wanted to give Gudako and Mashu some training. After all, these two are really immature and need more practice.


    Gilgamesh had heard Merlin say that Gudako and Mashu received a lot of help from Wu Ming along the way, and both of them missed many opportunities for training whatever was lost on the way, he would repair Gudako and Mashu in his Uruk.


    "It is a fact that you are not following this king''s orders. At this time, the Chaldea are listening to this king!!"


    Gilgamesh''s voice suddenly increased, which made Gudako and Mashu strain their backs, as if they were going to punish them.


    "Yes!!" Gudako and Mashu answered in unison.


    "You did make a certain contribution in weing back the Goddess of Uruk City, but you don''t have the slightest blocking effect on the Demon Beasts climbing the northwestern mountains, so you won''t have enough, Siduri will help outter. I have arranged new tasks, and now, return to the Chaldean embassy to rest."


    "Eh?"


    Perhaps because the punishment given by Gilgamesh was rather light, Gudako and Mashu who thought they would be severely punished by Gilgamesh, were dumbfounded.


    "Any question."


    Seeing Gilgamesh staring at the two with his red vertical pupils, this cold and piercing gaze brought Gudako and Mashu back to their senses.


    "Yes, no problem!!"


    Gilgamesh nodded in satisfaction, then looked at Merlin and Anna.


    "Merlin, I don''t want to say more about your dereliction of duty. You can deal with it in the same way as Chaldea. As for Anna, it was the same. That''s all, you can go."

 Chapter 935: Musashibo Benkei confused

    Chapter 935: Musashibo Benkei confused


    "Yes~ Thank you for King Gilgamesh''s generosity~" Merlin bowed to Gilgamesh with a wand, but didn''t leave, but stood aside and waited quietly.


    Anna on the other hand, did not speak, only bowed slightly to Gilgamesh, and then immediately left the throne room.


    He was just a Servant who was "kidnapped" by Merlin. Only because of a deal with Merlin, Anna will obediently stay in Uruk for departure, and Gilgamesh also recognizes Anna''s identity. Therefore, to Gilgamesh it was only Anna''s pretense here.


    And more importantly, Anna prefers a flower shop opened by a kind olddy in the city of Uruk to a throne room full of y tablets.


    Not only the smell of flowers in the flower shop, but also because she felt the warmth in the flower shop...


    At this moment, Mashu stood up and asked a question.


    "Now King Gilgamesh, what about Ve Lord Dragon Sage? Isn''t he with us?" It seems that Mashu is still a little unfamiliar with the name Wu Ming at this singrity.


    As for Wu Ming, this is also what Gudako cares about. After all it was only Wu Ming who had not been handled or ordered by Gilgamesh, how could he be at ease.


    "This king and the Dragon Sage have other important matters to discuss, you don''t need to ask."


    But soon after, Merlin leaned towards Gudako and Mashu and started muttering.


    Ignoring Merlin''s actions, Gilgamesh turned to look at Benkei who was standing at the side without saying a word.


    "Also, Lancer..."


    Benkei who looked normal due to his silence, responded to Gilgamesh.


    "Yes, King Gilgamesh, Lancer Musashibo Benkei is here."


    Holding a razor in one hand, Benkei knelt before Gilgamesh.


    "You have also seen that the Dragon Sage and the others have resolved the crisis in the northwest and returned to Uruk. You can befortable."


    "Yes King Gilgamesh" Benkei looked a little dazed.


    With the strength of his legs, Benkei returned to Uruk very quickly to report to Gilgamesh. But when he met Gilgamesh, Gilgamesh calmly told Benkei not to worry.


    "Dragon Sage and Ishtar have already left to settle it, you just wait here."


    After Gilgamesh left such a sentence, Benkei was left between the thrones of the tower by Gilgamesh, which made Benkei quite tangled.


    As for what he was fighting for, to be honest, Benkei himself was a bit confused.


    After escaping the "beheading operation", Benkei was a little confused in his heart.


    Benkei fears history will repeat itself. Even though he saved Ushiwakamaru, it was only because Ushiwakamaru was close to him. As a retainer, he could not see Ushiwakamaru die from such a close distance.


    In other words, if the distance is far, maybe Benkei will leave Ushiwakamaru and run away alone, just like Tsune Motoyoshi left Yoshitsune and ran away at that time.


    He didn''t want to see that scene, and he didn''t want history to repeat itself. However, he was really afraid of the Demon Beast Commander, and Musashibo Benkei was confused.


    Seeing Benkei''s confusion, Gilgamesh lost interest in Benkei.


    No matter what a soldier was, he could only be called a qualified warrior if he had nothing else to do. The Uruk soldiers were full of faith in protecting their family from the Demon Beasts.


    And Benkei, even though he was stronger than the Uruk army, was a man who couldn''t be firm in his heart, Gilgamesh would definitely not hire such a person.


    If an important task was given to the other party, it would definitely be a bad thing in the end.


    Moreover, the risk posed by Benkei''s inner confusion was far more than that. Currently, there is just no fuse. If there was a fuse, the resulting gue would cause the other party to be corpses from confusion.


    Although the existence of the Heroic Spirit would definitely recover in the end, the damage caused by the Demon Beasts was too dangerous at this time. Theck ofbat power would put the human side at a disadvantage. Therefore, we cannot allow the unstable factor to continue. To stay is Gilgamesh''s current temporary solution to Benkei''s "unstable factor".


    And speaking of unstable factors, Ibaraki-doji who fled and took over the mountain as king, was also one of them.


    Three months ago, Ibaraki Doji was among the ten Servants who carried out the "beheading operation".


    Gilgamesh couldn''t help but remember the situation back then.


    Since the situation was so bad, after Lahamu, one of themanders of the Demon Beasts, stormed Uruk and Okita Souji left the field, Gilgamesh immediately nned an act of "beheading" against themander of the Demon Beasts".


    Summon a Servant, form an assassination team, and kill the Demon Beastmander.


    The power of the Servant only needs to be able to approach and kill the Demon Beastmander, because this is the "Death Corps" group.


    In the "Death Corps" formed by Gilgamesh, Ibaraki Doji who is still the king of the mountains, cannot be excluded. Therefore, Gilgamesh summoned seven new Servants in the morning, and let Amakusa Shiro Tokisada lead team A''s n to kill Ibaraki Doji.


    Ibaraki Doji is a very unstable factor, even if it does not invest in "consumables" as consumables, it cannot be stored and must be eliminated.


    And Amakusa Shiro Tokisada and the others, because Zhuge Kongming who was a think tank came with him, and because of therge number of Servants and his strength, they immediately captured Doji Ibaraki and brought her back to Uruk.


    After setting a spell on the spiritual base of Ibaraki Doji that can make the spiritual base explode, Ibaraki Doji naturally enters the "Death Corps" and performs the "decapitation operation".


    Waste utilization may refer to this.


    Ibaraki Doji was on the same team as Tomoe Gozen and Amakusa Shiro Tokisada when she executed the "decapitation operation". After all, even if cast a threat spell on Ibaraki Doji''s spiritual base, Gilgamesh couldn''t think everything was fine.


    Ibaraki Doji is a Berserker, so she forms a team of two fairly stable characters, both Tomoe Gozen and Amakusa Shiro Tokisada.


    Yet even though Ibaraki Doji was guarded by two wise men, she ended up doing something.


    One of the beastmanders, Demon Beast, died along with Tomoe Gozen.

 Chapter 936: Ibaraki Dojis Action

    Chapter 936: Ibaraki Doji''s Action


    Due to Ibaraki Doji''s misbehavior, the Demon Beast Commander attacked Tomoe Gozen with a tail stab, and she was seriously injured as a result.


    As for Ibaraki Doji, Amakusa Shiro Tokisada will definitely not let it go.


    Even though the Servants who carried out the "decapitation operation" didn''t really want to return to Uruk alive, it would be best to kill a few more Demon Beastmanders.


    As a result, due to the influence of Ibaraki Doji, Tomoe Gozen had to leave the stage by perishing together.


    If it wasn''t for the explosion of Ibaraki Doji''s spiritual base with the insurance method described on the Ibaraki Doji''s spiritual base to cover Amakusa Shiro Tokisada, and Amakusa Shiro Tokisada taking the opportunity to escape from the Demon Beast group, he probably wouldn''t have escaped then.


    Still with the same sentence, they are "death corps". After agreeing to Gilgamesh''s n, the Servants who carried out the "beheading operation" have put their life and death aside and must kill as many Demon Beastmanders as possible, all for the sake of humanity.


    Facts have proven that Servants deserve to be Servants and heroes in the history of mankind.


    Yagy Munenori, one of the strongest Yagyu swordsmen of his era, and who is known as the ancestor of Japanese martial arts, uses his skills to kill Kusariku, a human cow with strong brute strength, but both of them are also seriously injured, and his ultimate power can overpower all skills, that''s what Kusariku did.


    Although the spiritual cores of the two were intact, Yagy Munenori''s spiritual base was shattered, and he actually came out under the siege of the remaining mass-produced Demon Beasts.


    Fuuma Kotaro and Kato Danzo who are also Fuuma ninja, use ninjutsu to confront the Demon Beast Commander who is intangible, with little effect. Those people killed the Demon Beast Commander in a lethal manner.


    But don''t look at the Servants whoe and kill them one by one, but the Demon Beastmander is not so easy to kill. Even with Zhuge Kongming''s suggestion, they deploy the Demon Beastmanders one by one, the way to perish together can kill the Demon Beastmander.


    At this moment, the other Demon Beastmanders finally learned that there was a problem, so all the Demon Beastmanders began to surround the remaining Servants, preparing to exterminate them in one fell swoop.


    At that time, through the contact between Gilgamesh and the contract of the Servants, he had remotely obtained the news that several Demon Beastmanders had been killed, but at the same time, those Servants had also lost contact one after another, and no one could find out what was going on. as Gilgamesh knew at the time, he was still dealing with government affairs.


    Gilgamesh knew very well in his heart that the Servants he had dispatched simply did not have the ability to break out of the encirclement of countless Demon Beasts.


    Even if they could get out, they would still be a stalemate when they were hunted by the Demon Beasts, and it was toote to return to the northern walls and Gilgamesh would not send arge number of soldiers for a few Servants, as that would likely cause arge number of soldiers to die.


    However because these Servants weren''t strong enough, Gilgamesh was able to maintain arge supply of mana at one time. If they were all Servants like Wu Ming, it would be enough to supply ten outstanding Servants with Mana.


    Yet even though Gilgamesh had a heavy heart, he did not regret it. The so-called Heroic Spirits were existences that fought for the future of mankind, and were existences that stood in the way of everything for the sake of mankind. The so-called "death corps" proves this.


    On the premise that they will never return, the Servants agree to form a "death corps".


    Fortunately, Gudako and the others arrivedte. If they hade earlier, such a thing would not have happened. After all, both Gudako and Mashu were quite emotional people.


    Yet it was precisely for the sake of humanity that the Servants rushed to the Demon Beast group without hesitation.


    ncing at Gudako and Mashu, who continued to mutter with Merlin, Gilgamesh showed an inexplicable look in his eyes.


    "..."


    Coming back to his senses, Gilgamesh looked back at Benkei.


    The fact that Benkei and Ushiwakamaru survived was within Gilgamesh''s expectations, and he saw it through irvoyance.


    Berserker Darius III who cooperated with Benkei and Ushiwakamaru, was identally discovered by the Demon Beastmander. Ushiwakamaru thought of going straight away to kill the Demon Beastmander, and Benkei out of fear of death, but since he was unwilling to leave the former king in front of him to die again, he resolutely fled the battlefield with Ushiwakamaru when Darius III couldn''t resist, and was swept away. to the Euphrates River, survived sessfully.


    However the surviving Ushiwakamaru regained his fighting spirit, and to make up for his failure, she continued to work hard under Gilgamesh toplete the tasks assigned to her by Gilgamesh, and Benkei has since changed.


    To put it simply, it meant that he had lost the motivation to fight, and in other words, he had be a walking corpse who had lost his soul.


    At this moment, Benkei''s expression was like this.


    Seeing this scene, Gilgamesh had to frown.


    "However, this does not mean that the fortress set up by this king in the northwest is unnecessary. You will immediately depart and return to the temporary fortress in the northwest, meet up with Rider, and await the king''s follow-up orders."


    Sure enough, Gilgamesh still couldn''t stand the sight of such an expression, how disgusting, a hero who left his name in the history of mankind had to look like this hero.


    "Yes, King Gilgamesh." Benkei answered, then left the tower without stopping.


    Then Gilgamesh looked at Merlin, Gudako, and Mashu who were still muttering.


    "What are you mumbling, return to the Chaldea embassy as soon as possible to rest."


    "Yeah~ Then, King, I''ll go first, but Ritsu and Mashu seem to have something to discuss with you and the Dragon Sage, so I won''t bother." After Merlin finished speaking, he retreated to himself.


    "Is that true?" Gilgamesh looked at Gudako and Mashu.


    "Then what are you waiting for?"


    "That that" Gudako smiled awkwardly, what to talk about, exined Merlin who said that she would be able to see Zhuge Kongming when she stayed, but she sold her and Mashu with a backhand.


    "It''s better to let Ritsu follow, he''s also Chaldea''s ambassador for Uruk after all." Wu Ming mentioned half-jokingly, some things could indeed involve the Chaldeans.


    "Forget it, this king is in a good mood today. This king wants to go somewhere with the Dragon Sage. If you don''t want to return to the Chaldean embassy to rest, you can also choose to follow."


    Gudako and Mashu''s eyes lit up, if Merlin said it right, it''s time to see Zhuge Kongming next.


    "Yes, King Gilgamesh, it is our pleasure."

 Chapter 937: The tunnel hidden under the tower

    Chapter 937: The tunnel hidden under the tower


    After Gilgamesh finished speaking, he walked straight down from the throne and walked straight towards the gate.


    "Hurry up and defend, if you fall, this king is not responsible."


    "Let''s go."


    Patting Gudako and Mashu on the shoulder, Wu Ming smiled.


    "Don''t take Gill''s words as a joke, if we really don''t follow through, he willpletely ignore us." Even though it was Wu Ming, the result was the same.


    "Isn''t that bad?!" Mashu has a new understanding of King Gilgamesh''s wish.


    "But Gil will definitely slow down and pretend to be waiting for us. He had turned from the mighty King of Heroes into a ''human king'' existence. Gilgamesh is now truly a king" Wu Ming also praised Gilgamesh in disguise.


    "Idiot, don''t talk too much, hurry up!! This king will not slow down!"


    "Yes yes!!"


    "We will catch up!!"


    Gudako and Mashu hurriedly ran towards the exit.


    Wu Ming smiled helplessly, shrugged, and followed.


    At this point, thest person in the entire throne room also left, and the entire empty throne room was illuminated by the light rays of the gradually setting sun, making it extraordinarily beautiful.


    ...


    Gilgamesh walked out of the tower, did not walk directly into the street, but turned to a position behind the tower, and lightly pressed somewhere at the bottom of the tower, the stone wall protruding like a stone gate. A dark passage appeared in front of Gilgamesh.


    Without hesitation, Gilgamesh stepped in.


    But Gudako and Mashu who followed Gilgamesh here, were a little confused.


    They had been in Uruk for a long time, and this was the first time they had seen such a ce. Could it be an important institution?


    Although Gudako and Mashu couldn''t recognize each other, Wu Ming could.


    "I see, no wonder you can''t see Zhuge Kongming, he might be here." Wu Ming, who was walking behind Gudako and Mashiu, exined.


    "Here?"


    The two people who heard Wu Ming''s words were stunned for a moment, it turned out that Mesopotamia also has an existence like a secret room.


    "However this is not called a secret room. How can I exin it In short, you will find out when you go in and find out."


    Wu Ming spread his arms, then walked towards the stone gate that was still open.


    "This is the passageway to where I used to live." Wu Ming said as he pointed to the passage after the stone gate opened.


    "Walk to the ce where you used to live?" They both couldn''t turn.


    "While walking, I exined that the stone gate will close automatically after a long dy." Wu Ming finished speaking and walked into the hallway.


    "Oh, so it''s still semi-automatic." Gudako sighed.


    At this moment, the gate made a scraping sound and swayed downwards, as if it was about to close.


    "Vero...senpai!? The stone gate seems to be closed!?"


    Mashu is shocked, they might get locked if it continues like this.


    "Senpai!" Mashu shouted and grabbed Gudako''s arm and ran towards the stone gate.


    "Wow~ Mashu, slow down~~"


    From the state of holding Gudako with one hand, Mashu walked to the half-closed stone gate, and with inertia, Mashu held Gudako to the alreadynded state. More than half of the stone gates, and then, the stone gates just closedpletely.


    "Good senpai, we are in." First she breathed a sigh of relief, then Mashu looked at Gudako in his arms.


    However Gudako''s current state was very simr to the feeling of a slight gasp in Mashu''s chest, and his whole being looked sleepy.


    "Senpai!? Are you okay, senpai!?" Mashu shook Gudako''s shoulder in exasperation.


    Gudako immediately grabbed Mashu''s hand.


    "I I''m fine, Mashu, just a little dizzy"


    If Mashu kept shaking, it wouldn''t be as simple as being dizzy.


    At this moment, the passage that was originally dark due to the closing of the stone gate suddenly lit up.


    "Hahaha~ Sorry, I actually closed the stone gate artificially, which surprised you." After all, it was the path to his former residence, and the method of opening and closing was naturally in Wu Ming''s hands.


    Seeing that the dragon horn headdress on Wu Ming''s head emitted a white light that was flickering but not dazzling, which was enough to illuminate the surroundings.


    "Ummm..."


    "Um..."


    Gudako and Mashu both watched silently, or stared silently, and let out an unknown sound.


    Realizing that the joke caused by his bad taste might be overkill, Wu Ming''s face became serious.


    "Cough cough... I''m not here to rush you okay, okay okay, let''s go, Gil is up front, you can''t dy too long."


    Wu Ming said, turned around with an embarrassed face, and started walking down the hall.


    Gudako and Mashu weren''t angry after all, so they also followed Wu Ming.


    To distract him, Wu Ming began to tell the origin of this passage.


    "When I first came to Uruk, Uruk was still the ruler of King Lugarbanda. As the god who blessed Uruk, I hid in a cave and came out basically relying on the puppets I made to move or observing all of Uruk through the idols in my temple, and this passage is the way to the cave where I am hiding."


    "Vero senpai, why are you hiding?" Mashu is confused by this.


    The Age of Gods was an era where humans and gods coexisted, so there was no need to hide yourself at all.


    "Even if you hide yourself, why did you choose to hide in the cave? You were a Sumerian god at that time, right?"


    This sentence is derived from the bracelet Gudako, the Roman speech that was in Chaldea.


    "The reason I needed to hide was simple because I was injured, and why I was hiding in a cave, there was nowhere to go."


    Although the first half of Wu Ming''s sentence aroused everyone''s curiosity, everyone could understand it, but the second half of the sentence really aroused everyone''s attention and confusion.


    "Nowhere to go?"


    Gudako and Mashu didn''t understand what it meant, but Roman who was sitting in Chaldea''s control room, seemed to have guessed something, and looked at Da Vinci beside him in disbelief, as if he was asking for proof.


    The genius Da Vinci naturally understood what Roman meant, nodded and motioned for Roman to say it.


    "That The reason why there is nowhere to go is because you are an alien god"

 Chapter 938: Boy and girl love beyond siblings

    Chapter 938: Boy and girl love beyond siblings


    "Alien God???" Gudako stopped walking, what does this mean?


    "Doctor, you mean Vero senpai is not a real Sumerian god?"


    Regarding Roman spection, Wu Ming showed no surprise, however, he did not hide that he was an alien god.


    "Say nothing more, it''s just that he has many identities in history. From this point of view, it can be proven that Vero is not a simple existence, at least not a local god."


    The original Sumerian gods were born of faith. After the age of the gods retreated, these gods disappeared. Only Wu Ming is not a real god, and it is possible to survive in another era.


    Of course it was only possible to survive in another world. But Wu Ming had left his shadow in many ces in history.


    Snce, Sodeke, Vero Eude, Dragon Sage...


    Even if it is an alien god, after receiving the local belief, it will still have a serious impact on him after the era of the gods disappears.


    Yet Wu Ming was like a normal person, leaving his mark in human history. Roman guessed that there might be traces of Wu Ming in modern times, but they haven''t been found yet. However he personally admitted that he was not dead.


    "That''s right, Roman''s analysis is correct, I am actually an alien god." Wu Ming acknowledged this very naturally.


    "Oh?! This really is an alien god..." Gudako thought he was joking.


    "Because I blessed Uruk, the people of Uruk and even Mesopotamia have divided me into the Sumerian pantheon. Even so, the decline of the age of the gods still won''t have much of an impact on me."


    When Wu Ming''s previous strength was insufficient, the use of his body in modern times would be restricted, and he had to be careful, but now he doesn''t need to be careful at all, because his strength has reached the limit of the world and the world can no longer limit it.


    Wu Ming was only one step away from bing an adult, although this step could no longer rely on the umtion of time, and he had to find another way.


    "Could it be that Ritsu hates me because I''m an alien god?"


    Wu Ming suddenly turned his head to look at Gudako.


    But this was immediately responded by Gudako.


    "How is it possible, Assassin is an Assassin, is it a god or a human, or does it have something to do with an alien god or a local god? After all, I''ve always really liked Assassin." Gudako looked inexplicable.


    But Gudako''s words shocked the innocent Mashu for a moment, and his face turned red.


    "Then that Senpai confessed to Vero senpai" Mashu asked shyly.


    Wu Ming was also dumbfounded, he felt that Gudako''s love for him was not the love between a man and a woman, but the love of a brother and sister like himself.


    "This isn''t a confession~ If I have to say it, I feel the Assassin is like my own brother. To put it simply, it''s the rtionship between an older brother and a younger sister~" Gudako also exined seriously.


    "Right, Ritsu, do you think so too?"


    Wu Ming heaved a sigh of relief, that is to say, wouldn''t it be strange if he thought of Gudako as a sister-like existence, and Gudako thought of himself as the object of love.


    "Of course, after all, I don''t know why, I''ve always had an interest in Assassins~"


    It''s the same for Wu Ming. Obviously the two of them hadn''t seen each other many times, but ever since meeting Gudako for the first time, he felt like an older brother to Gudako, he just wanted to take care of her.


    Although Wu Ming never understood the reason, it did not hinder the feelings between him and Gudako.


    After Gudako finished speaking with a smile, she immediately flew into Wu Ming''s arms with another ordinary flying attack.


    "The space in this passage is not big, what are you fussing about, can you be honest..." Wu Ming''s face was full of helplessness.


    What Wu Ming responded to was Gudako''s overbearingugh.


    "Ehehehehe~ no~"


    Mashu who saw this scene, said a word with a dazed face.


    "Doctor, I don''t understand..."


    As a Servant and a kouhai who always apanies Gudako, Mashu can be said to be the person who knows the most about Gudako''s whereabouts.


    "Obviously senpai and Vero senpai are not brother and sister, and the rtionship between the two has surpassed the love of brother and sister I''ve ever seen, but the eyes they look at each other are not love between a man and a woman. This kind of rtionship, I don''t really understand..."


    But the doctor didn''t answer.


    "Doctor?"


    Chaldea had to speak through Gudako''s bracelet, but Chaldea didn''t need to get too close to receive a voice from this side.


    It was precisely because of this that at this moment, Gudako also discovered that something was wrong. After breaking free from Wu Ming''s embrace, Gudako called out to Chaldea.


    "Doctor? Doctor?" However, still no answer.


    "Could it be that the signal was interrupted again?" Gudako couldn''t help but guess. After all, the signal between the bracelet and Chaldea was often easily interrupted, which was a weakness that Chaldea couldn''t prevent.


    "Shouldn''t be. Although my cave has a barrier, but I have not approached it, it is impossible to be disturbed." Wu Ming also made an assessment.


    But at this moment, Gudako''s bracelet finally made a move, but it was Da Vinci''s.


    "Yes, this is Da Vinci''s genius, Romani has been killed, and he talks about beyond the love of brothers and sisters but not the love of men and women, I don''t understand such feelings, damn it, I am a useless person who has no family, friends, lovers, and so on, Romani cries. Although the genius Leonardo da Vinci could imitate him, but for the love of this genius, he refused."


    "Turns out that doctor is so useless" Gudako couldn''t help butugh.


    "Uh I thought the doctor was married" Mashu, who had seen Roman with a ring, didn''t know what to say.


    "Roman, I''ll leave it alone, but Ritsu, Mashu, Da Vinci, and the rest of Chaldea''s staff are still alive, aren''t you all your friends and family? We have experienced life and death together., continue to work hard on the truth of saving the world, this is a situation where you will lose the whole game if you make a wrong move, isn''t that enough to prove this rtionship?"


    Although the so-called "difficulty seeing the truth" seems a bit clich, the meaning it expresses is not clich.


    At any time, "suffering" could indeed see "the truth", and Chaldea was currently doing it.


    After Wu Ming said these words, Gudako, Mashu, and everyone else in Chaldea fell silent.

 Chapter 939: Forked road

    Chapter 939: Forked road


    "What is it?" Wu Ming felt inexplicable when he saw the silence of the crowd. Could he be wrong?


    "Vero senpaiyou''re right" Mashu showed a relieved smile.


    "Everyone worked hard together to get through so many singrities. Without everyone, it would definitely not work for just me and Mashu." Gudako also said.


    "Ah~ Looks like my genius is having a boring day too~" It seemed that Wu Ming was better than Da Vinci in some aspects, and Da Vinci''s voice sounded a bit depressed.


    And Chaldea''s employees also brought it up because of this sentence.


    "Yeah, because of all the tension, I forgot that we are partners who have gone through so many hardships together"


    "Indeed, despite the world crisis, everyone has be friendlier."


    "Yes, yes, we can spend the end of the world with everyone, no matter if we seed or not, we have be friends."


    "What nonsense, we will definitely seed!"


    "That''s right, Fujimaru and Kyrielight have gone through so many singrities, and we will definitely seed."


    "But we can''t rx. Only bypleting our own work can we be worthy of Fujimaru and Kyrielight''s efforts!"


    "Ohhhh!!"


    Everyonemunicated with each other one by one. Although the conversation was very pleasant, the staff still didn''t forget their work, and even their momentum became high for some reason.


    For a while, Chaldea''s control room was still operating normally, but no matter how you looked at it, it was livelier, more vibrant, and more "hoping" than before.


    Roman, who was crouching down and sobbing, also recovered and walked to Da Vinci''s side. At this time, Da Vinci also took the initiative to step aside and let Roman sit down.


    After adjusting his mentality, Roman spoke.


    "Oh, it can only be said that he is indeed a hero and a god who has left a name in history. He looks better than us humans. Due to the impact of human history, our nerves are indeed stretched as much as possible"


    Finally Roman took a deep breath and thanked Wu Ming sincerely.


    "Thank you."


    The solemnity mixed with Roman''s simple words, whether it was Da Vinci, Gudako, or Mashu, could be heard, and it could be heard how grateful Roman was for Wu Ming.


    "Although it''s not as serious as you say, but youpletely ignore it. Of course Roman, if I had met you earlier, I thought you and I would definitely be friends."


    And if that was the case, now whether or not the reason this person would happen was a matter of debate, and whether Wu Ming could change Roman''s past was still a matter of debate.


    "I think you might be able to change me..." Roman was deep in thought as if he was remembering something.


    "Forget it, let''s talk about these thingster, we have to catch up to Gil quickly, don''t let him wait any longer, even if he is called a wise king, the king''s temperament is erratic."


    Wu Ming''s words shocked Gudako and Mashu.


    "Say that''s what I said" Mashu nodded.


    "Yeah, yeah, let''s hurry, I don''t want to have another test..."


    It seems that Gudako still has fresh memories of the trial Gilgamesh gave her. Even if she had changed his mind about Gilgamesh at this time, there was still fear for Gilgamesh in his heart.


    Sure enough, when Gudako, Wu Ming, and Mashi caught up with Gilgamesh, Gudakk''s throat twitched, and a nervous expression appeared on his face.


    Gilgamesh who was standing firmly in the middle of the hall with his back to the Wu Ming trio, folded his arms and crossed his chest, and only made a sound when he heard movement.


    "Idiots! It''s too slow! This king is still waiting for you!!"


    "I am sorry..."


    "Sorry, King Gilgamesh..."


    Gudako and Mashu were clearly frightened, but Wu Ming seemed to see something, with a mocking smile on his face.


    "Cough cough Gil, if I remember correctly, there must be a fork ahead." Even though it was a perfectly normal speech, Wu Ming''s tone made one feel like he was making fun of Gilgamesh.


    Yet it was Gilgamesh''s arrogant voice that responded.


    "Huh! You don''t need to purposely upset this king. Even if this king were to die from overwork, he would not be confused. Just because our goal this time is not the cave where you are hiding, but some other ce. This king was afraid that you would lead Fujimaru and the others on the wrong path, so I was waiting for you here."


    That''s right, this road is not a one-way street, there will be many T-junctions ahead, and the additional roads are deliberately kept silent. It was specially made under the tower of God, but it was useless...


    How could someone who had the ability to find a stone gate and enter be confused by this crossroads?


    If they could enter, if they were instructed by Wu Ming, they would naturally not go the wrong way. Of course it''s not wrong. Not to mention those who couldn''t enter. They can''t even enter, and this branch has no effect on them.


    As for the people who entered by mistake, no one would break through at all. Wu Ming would not make the usual mistakes. The stone gate itself was erected by him, unable to reach it, much less open the mechanism to enter the channel by chance.


    Because of this, this branch became redundant. When this branch was created, the young Gilgamesh also persuaded Wu Ming not to make this useless effort, but ording to Wu Ming''s words, "Tunnels are all forked roads, and secret passages from the house are like this." In the end Gilgamesh couldn''t persuade Wu Ming, and half pushed him to finish this piece that was mixed up with the branch.


    Wu Ming didn''t even think that Gilgamesh would forget how. After all, Gilgamesh must have been here for thest three months. As Gilgamesh said, even if he died from overwork, he couldn''t forget it. The reason Wu Ming teased Gilgamesh was just a joke, mainly to liven up the atmosphere and make Gudako and Mashu less nervous.


    "Afterst time when the Demon Beasts invaded Uruk, this king identally discovered the redundant passage you created underground, so this king started at the end of this path, digging a new space just to fulfill this king''s military advisor requirements."

 Chapter 940: So different

    Chapter 940: So different


    Gilgamesh said as he walked.


    Gilgamesh walked ahead, and was illuminated by the light from the dragon horn headdress on Wu Ming''s head. The shadow spread long across the special stone ground in front of him, and a clearly visible shadow appeared.


    In fact Gilgamesh could see clearly in a dark passage even though there was no light, and the same was true for Wu Ming, so there was always no light in this passage.


    Today, it was because Gudako and Mashu were together. After the follow-up came, Wu Ming would let the Chrysbelite shine and light up. Have to say, Chrysbelite is really versatile in terms of help...


    I don''t know if Mashu can see Wu Ming clearly, but Wu Ming knows that Gudako needs light as an ordinary person.


    Without dy, Wu Ming followed Gilgamesh, and then asked Gilgamesh.


    "Your military advisor is a Pseudo-Servant, right? Is his personality Zhuge Kongming, or is it a physical personality? Or is it three to seven points like Ishtar?"


    Taking this opportunity could ask Gilgamesh the truth, and Gudako and Mashu were also quite interested in this.


    "Huh~ Looks like you''ve met this king''s military advisor before."


    "We met him in Fuyuki and Rome, but at that time one of them was Zhuge Kongming and the other was the physical personality of El-Melloi II."


    When there is no Wu Ming in the Roman singrity, Gudako and Mashu follow the fifth Roman emperor Nero in a crusade against an enemy army consisting of emperors and kings.


    "This king''s adviser is Zhuge Kongming, not the physical personality El-Melloi II you''ve seen."


    After Gilgamesh finished answering, Wu Ming spoke again.


    "So what does this Zhuge Kongming need? Is this an independent secret room? Then the cave I''m hiding in isn''t bad, why bother building a new one?" Wu Ming was quite confused.


    "He needed a confined space where no one would disturb, and your cave has air vents, not a confined space, and at that time, thend of Uruk copsed due to the Demon Beast''s attack, so this king built such a space for him along the way. "


    Perhaps dying in a tent with airflow all his life, Zhuge Kongming who became a Heroic Spirit was quite concerned about airtight spaces without airflow, especially underground airtight spaces, which made Zhuge Kongming very satisfied.


    "And the cave you used to hide in is yours. This king will always look after him for you. This king won''t use it for anyone, so don''t talk about it." At this point, Gilgamesh still had his urges.


    Wu Ming naturally knew what Gilgamesh cared about. To Gilgamesh, the residence of Wu Ming might have special meaning to Gilgamesh. The myth of life after death.


    "What''s at the end of this road?"


    "It''s just a dead end, it''s nothing."


    That''s why Gilgamesh built a new room just down the road.


    "Aren''t you old enough to have a bad memory? You can forget everything you did." Gilgamesh, who was normally poisonous, could only snort.


    "There''s nothing I can do about it, I was actually just ying around" Wu Ming lowered his head in shame.


    "Where is the other branch at the end? Is everything deadlocked?" Gudako suddenly became curious.


    "It''s a dead end." Gilgamesh answered very simply and rudely.


    "Indeed Gil was right, it was just a dead end..."


    However op Wu Ming added it as if he wasining in his heart.


    This is a dead end. At the other end of the path, except for dead ends, there are basically all kinds of traps set with runes, such as curses, fire, thunder, etc. The death rate, to put it simply, is the kind that renders people lifeless, real death.


    Seeing Gudako''s sudden realization, Wu Ming was sure that the "dead end" that Gudako had imagined and the "dead end" that Gilgamesh had said was definitely not the same thing.


    "What Caster needs is a Magecraft Workshop. Kongming might need to build his own Workshop, so he asked King Gilgamesh to help build it." Mashu suddenly interrupted.


    "Huh." Gilgamesh hummed in disapproval, not knowing what that meant.


    But Wu Ming felt that Gilgamesh was denying Mashu''s words.


    "Although Casters require Magecraft Workshops, the Magecraft performed by China Magus are fundamentally different from Magecraft in other areas. Even if there is no Workshop, Magus from China can muster their strength."


    Although Wu Ming was not clear about his connotations, he knew that Magus from China did not do Magecraft like Magus in other regions. Not only were the methods and names different, but their essence was the same as those used by other Magus.


    There is also a discrepancy in the disc, or in other words, no Magus from China using Magecraft base.


    Do not mention Magus in the age of the gods. Magus after the age of the gods basically needed a Magecraft Workshop to use Magecraft. Of course, there are exceptions, just like the Magus of the China system.


    Although a Magus seemed to be able to Magecraft easily by casting a spell or drawing a circle, most Magus could only Magecraft if they were connected to this world base. The Magecraft base can be thought of as a kind of Magecraft base.


    The aggregation of knowledge and ideas in this series is basically in ces with spiritual veins. Of course, if you think about Christianity, a world-famous religion, its magic base might be all over the world.


    Like runes, there are also Magecraft bases when using them. However when Wu Ming studied the runes, it was the age of the gods. Besides, he is a different breed. Naturally, things like the Magecraft base can''t limit him, so he has only a little knowledge in this area, but not very deep.


    The Magecraft circuit is not only used to provide magic power, it is also used to connect the Magecraft base, this is the most basic principle in the Magus world, and basically every Magus will know it.


    Wu Ming who nced at Gudako, quietly took back his words at this time, and didn''t let him say it.


    Have to say that Gudako is indeed a bit unqualified as a Magus, and in terms of personality, she is not at all cut out to be a Magus...


    Yet precisely because of Gudako''s character, she was able to continue to form bonds with clones of many Heroic Spirits with somewhat unique personalities and strange temperaments  Servants.


    In short, although Wu Ming did not have a deep understanding of this, he knew that the Magecraft practiced by China Magus was very different from Magecraft in other ces, so Wu Ming pointed out that Zhuge Kongming actually did not need a Magecraft Workshop.


    "Besides, as a military advisor on the battlefield, Zhuge Kongming must spend most of his time fighting wars. In this case, it is not surprising that there is a way to rece the Workshop. Now that the Demon Beasts are rampaging, I don''t think this Military division has any reason to remain in the special Workshop."


    Wu Ming''s eyes shed with suspicion, and then he looked at Gilgamesh.


    "Unfortunately, it was Gill who gave the task to the other party."

 Chapter 941: The passage that connects Uruk and the north wall

    Chapter 941: The passage that connects Uruk and the north wall


    "What task did you give?" Looking at each other, Gudako and Mashu couldn''t help but repeat it.


    "As expected of this king''s mentor, Dragon Sage, that''s right! As you said, this king''s advisor does not need a special Workshop, and the reason why the counselor needs a Workshop is because the king gave him a difficult task for Zhuge Kongming."


    Gilgamesh stopped suddenly.


    "We have arrived."


    "So fast?" Mashu showed an expression of disbelief.


    They only left for a while, why did they arrive?


    At such a distance, if reced on the ground, it would be almost a market near the temple in Uruk City.


    "No, Mashu, ever since you stepped into this crossroads, your speed has be several times faster, but you didn''t notice it."


    Roman was in Chaldea, but he could see clearly through the instrument. The figures of Gudako and the others seemed to be moving at an extreme speed, and it could be said that they hadpletely fled the city of Uruk.


    "Monitoring instrument, where is your current location, somewhere near the north wall?!" Roman roared in disbelief.


    "How could it be?! We only walked a few steps??" Gudako also looked surprised.


    "Could it be that the tool is broken?! How did you do it, ah~ how annoying..." Roman checked the device.


    "But King Gilgamesh also said that we have arrived, maybe we really are near the northern wall..." Mashu raised his small hand to express his opinion.


    "So." Roman stopped checking the instrument, and then nodded.


    "I thought it might be some kind of Magecraft with special effects set in this underground passage."


    Since it was an underground tunnel like the maze of the Age of Gods, the entire passage emitted magic power, so Roman didn''t care about this magic power. Thinking about it now, the magic power emitted by that passage would likely be emitted by some kind of special Magecraft working in that passage.


    "Roman''s judgment is correct, this channel has an ''eleration'' effect." Wu Ming gave the final answer.


    However this is not the setting, maybe added by Gilgamesh at ater stage.


    "Isn''t that of course, don''t forget that this king is now a Magus. It''s not umon to use Magecraft to easily drive and changenes."


    A bit far from Uruk. If you really just rely on walking, you won''t be able to walk for a while. Just by applying the "eleration" effect to the whole section, people walking on that section can arrive very quickly.


    "It only takes a short time to get from Uruk to the north wall, which is very beneficial for the north wall!" Mashu realizes the problem.


    In a sense, this passage shortened the distance between the northern wall and Uruk to the extreme. This way, all kinds of things like supporting, marching, and retreating can be done easily.


    This section initially leads north, and ends near the north wall. In the beginning, when Lahamu, one of the Demon Beastmanders led the Demon Beasts to sneak in from the ground, it was also through this by ident.


    Find a passage that makes it easier for them to escape. Arriving near Uruk, otherwise the Demon Beasts would not have arrived in Uruk that night.


    But everything has two sides, since Demon Beasts can use this channel to reach Uruk, why can''t humans use it?


    Simply Gilgamesh remodeled it, and turned the end of the passage into Zhuge Kongming''s Magecraft Workshop, connecting it to the military camp on the north wall. If it is not limited, it can indeed be as Mashu said, it also bes more convenient to support the northern wall of Uruk.


    This limitation is the narrowness of the channel.


    "Chrys, analyze it." Wu Ming put his hand on the wall and gave it to Chrysbelite by emitting and recovering magic power, thus achieving the effect of "sampling".


    "Master, the space here is too small, and the Magecraft attached to it can only work on a dozen people walking on it at most. If there were more people, it would exceed the ability of ''eleration'' magic. Leave ''eleration'' removed." Chrysbelite''s cold voice came from Wu Ming''s head, which could be said to have shocked Gudako and Mashu.


    "Vero senpai''s horn" Mashu was dumbfounded.


    "Speak?!" Gudako raised his finger in surprise and pointed at Wu Ming''s head.


    "Chrys doesn''t talk to you, but you''ve met Chrys before."


    Wu Ming''s words made Gudako sink into contemtion.


    "Have we met before?"


    Despite this singrity, Gudako could not remember when Wu Ming had horns on his head.


    "When we first met, the ck hat I was wearing was actually a different form of Chrys."


    After Wu Ming said this, Gudako suddenly remembered the first meeting between her and Wu Ming, and the memory was still fresh for Gudako.


    "Is it a ck hat?!" Gudako suddenly shouted, feeling like she had woken up from a dream.


    "Senpai, you are so rude" Mashu poked Gudako a little shyly.


    Realizing that she was indeed a little rude, Gudako scratched the back of his head.


    "Ehehehe... sorry."


    But Chrysbelite simply ignored Gudako and Mashu.


    Precisely because Chrysbelite had never spoken to anyone other than Wu Ming, Gudako and Mashu did not remember Chrysbelite.


    "Hmmm~ It turned out to be a high-level Mystic Code. When did you make it, why is this king not impressed?" Gilgamesh could see the essence of Chrysbelite at a nce.


    When he saw the dragon horn on Wu Ming''s head shining, Gilgamesh knew it was Mystic Code, but Gilgamesh didn''t expect the Mystic Code to be so smart, it was a high-level Mystic Code.


    "Chrys was made by a Second Magic wielding Magician for me in the future. Even though it''s a simple additional Mystic Code, aside from fighting, Chrys is almost omnipotent."


    "Created by a Second Magic wielding Magician!?" This time it was Roman''s turn to be surprised.


    Sure enough, Roman should have long thought that there was an existence like artificial intelligence that could instantly analyze Magecraft on that channel. It was undoubtedly the highest level Magecraft, and only a Magician level existence could do it.


    But before Roman could recover from his shock, a voice that should have been very pleasing to the ears radiated intense fighting intent at this moment.


    "Oh, I seem to have heard someone say ''Almighty~"

 Chapter 942: Provocation to the Almighty? The king who finished it in an instant

    Chapter 942: Provocation to the Almighty? The king who finished it in an instant


    "That''s Da Vinci''s voice..." But Mashu''s words were full of concern.


    After all, although Da Vinci''s voice was still pleasant to the ears, at this moment, when Da Vinci''s voice entered Mashu''s ears, it made her feel a little ufortable.


    "Perhaps Da Vinci''s jealousy has resurfaced again, and not once or twice" Gudako and Mashu whispered.


    After so many days of associating from Fuyuki to Mesopotamia, Gudako could be considered to know Leonardo da Vinci, any other existence involving some aspect of Leonardo Vinci''s goodness Da Vinci would be very "personal".


    For example, the "almighty" that Wu Ming just said.


    This is a naked provocation for Leonardo da Vinci, who has the title of "Almighty Man", and it still tops it.


    Leonardo da Vinci was full of talents in painting, music, sculpture, mathematics, astronomy, geometry, biology, physics, engineering, invention, weapon-making and other aspects, and had excellent achievements, in fact, talent in Magecraft.


    If it is said to provoke Da Vinci in terms of forging, then he will "discuss" with the other party about "who is authentic"; when ites to some aspect of art.


    If it provokes Da Vinci, then he will "discuss" with the other party about "who is the real artist".


    If Da Vinci was provocative in invention and construction, then he would have good "negotiations" with the other party about "who the real inventor was".


    Although it looks like he wants to use violence, Leonardo da Vinci is against violence, but if violence is used unintentionally, he will have no reflection.


    And what Wu Ming said just now covered all of these aspects, which was an unprecedented "provocation" for Da Vinci.


    Almighty.


    This word can be said to be synonymous with Leonardo da Vinci, not only recognized by himself, but also recognized by many schrs, writers and followers who knew Leonardo da Vinci in history. Very emotional about Da Vinci''s omnipotence.


    Saying that another being is "almighty" in front of such a person doesn''t provoke Da Vinci?


    Although Wu Ming didn''t mean to, but "the audience has no intention, the listener has intentions".


    You could say this really confirms what Da Vinci said at the beginning, be careful Servant artist, because Servantartis are often "crazy"...


    "Da Vinci!? Calm down Aaaaaahhhhh Now, hold back, okay"


    Indeed, when Wu Ming listened to the words in Chaldea, he started to get confused.


    "Da Vinci seems serious..."


    "It''s over, I wish the doctors could stop Da Vinci..."


    Mashu and Gudako started a meaningless prayer.


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but be nervous at this time, it made sense that he shouldn''t be afraid of Da Vinci at all, but what was strange was that at this moment, he somehow had a little bit of fear. This may be the uniqueness of the artist''s Servant.


    But in the next second, the sound of something breaking suddenly came from Gudako''s bracelet.


    It was the sound ofmunication being cut off.


    "Communication cut off?" Gudako and Mashu looked curious, shouldn''t they be so vulnerable? Could Roman move his hands and feet there?


    Yet Wu Ming looked at Gilgamesh.


    "Gil?"


    Gilgamesh''s hand was wed at, pointing at Gudako, and had not put it down. There was still a trace of magic power on the tip of the w''s index finger. It was clear he had helped release her. Communication here.


    "This king only thinks that the geniuses on Chaldea''s side are too noisy, and we will enter another Magus Workshop. If the other party asks, use this as an excuse."


    Most Magus Workshops have the effect of blocking other Magecraft methods.


    And this made Gudako and Mashu, who already knew Da Vinci, their eyes light up when they heard Gilgamesh''s words.


    "As expected of King Gilgamesh who can handle arge number of government affairs." Gudako thought about the efficiency of handling Gilgamesh''s government affairs that she had seen not too long ago, and she was able to handle all of them with ease.


    "As expected of King Gilgamesh!? He found a solution so easily!?" Mashu looked at Gilgamesh with admiration.


    As long as Da Vinci calmed down and exined his reasons with justifiable reasons, this matter was basically solved. The calm Da Vinci is a very reliable and approachable Servant.


    "You two, praise this king to your heart''s content, hahaha~~~~"


    Seemingly satisfied that he had resolved the impending "catastrophe" in an instant, Gilgamesh burst outughing.


    "Yes, King Gilgamesh!!"


    As if inspired, Gudako and Mashu let out an astonishing scream.


    Then Wu Ming made a small joke.


    "Dragon Sage too, this king solved this problem for you, and you still haven''t thanked this king." Gilgamesh looked at Wu Ming happily.


    But how could Wu Ming let Gilgamesh''s careful thoughts seed.


    "This ce is underground, I dare not scream, what if it copses."


    It was so scary that Gudako and Mashu immediately covered their mouths.


    But Gilgamesh still has a way to solve the silent trick.


    "Huh! This ce has been processed by Magecraft, how can it copse from a mere scream, it''s just worrying."


    Immediately after, Gilgamesh looked at Wu Ming.


    "What''s more, this is a shout of praise for this king, how can you stop him! Stupid!!" As if he was dissatisfied with the silence that caused Gudako and Mashu''s praise to disappear, he spat out obscenities.


    "Yes, my king, but shouldn''t we get down to business?"


    Wu Ming smiled helplessly at Gilgamesh, what are they doing here?


    "It makes sense to consider your suggestion. This king doesn''t care about your sin. Let''s go. You''ll turn the corner and you''ll arrive at my military advisor''s Workshop," said Gilgamesh, and took the lead.


    "Really." Wu Ming shook his head helplessly, then followed Gilgamesh.


    Wu Ming now had some past memories.

 Chapter 943: Unreturning Formation: Stone Sentinel Maze

    Chapter 943: Unreturning Formation: Stone Sentinel Maze


    Gilgamesh used to bicker with Wu Ming like this before, but whenever Enkidu acted as an intermediary to persuade them, Gilgamesh and Wu Ming were fine in an instant.


    From an outsider''s point of view, one might think that Wu Ming and Gilgamesh had quarreled, but the two of them only looked fierce on the surface, but actually they didn''t mean to fight at all.


    Gilgamesh who had grown up could be called a "bastard". Although not enough to shout at Enkidu and Wu Ming, sometimes Gilgamesh''s temper was so irritable that Wu Ming was a little hard to contain.


    Enkidu''s words would definitely make for a gentle conversation with Gilgamesh as if he "knows and moves", but without Wu Ming, he definitely wouldn''t be so "gentle".


    So there was a conversation that looked like a fight with an outsider earlier.


    Over time, it has be a way of saying between the two, and it can be considered a kind of emotional catharsis.


    Therefore, from appearances alone, Wu Ming and Gilgamesh who seemed to be arguing were actually onlymunicating normally.


    Gilgamesh was clearly not angry, but simply indulged his feelings in front of rtives, friends, and mentors, leading to quarrels.


    Losing temper with outsiders is due to anger, and losing temper with "family" just because the other party is "family", and that is not called losing temper.


    To put it simply, there was no need to worry, because to Gilgamesh, Wu Ming was "family".


    Even though as a king, he actually doesn''t need to look at other people''s faces, and he can use the vest of a "tyrant" to act arbitrarily. In this case, when facing the "family", he did not need to hide.


    Especially after sitting on the throne of the "Sage King" and bing the true "King of Humans", Gilgamesh had not experienced anything like that in a long time.


    After all,pared to when he was young, Gilgamesh who was a Sage King, would never deny what he said, because what the Sage King said was absolutely true.


    Compared to Gilgamesh''s youth, there are still some fools who constantly rebuke, and now in the Uruk pce, it can be said that there is no unnecessary trace.


    After all, what the Sage King said was true, and naturally no one would go andment.


    But no matter when Gilgamesh was, there was ack of "family" who could talk to him, and who could objectivelymunicate whether it was right or wrong. Enkidu''s temperament was too gentle, and Wu Ming could not possibly be capable of this role.


    That means Gilgamesh''s mentor, and an existence like his "adoptive father", and his thinking is quite avant-garde, and more importantly, he can neither defeat nor subdue an opponent.


    Gilgamesh couldn''t fight Wu Ming by dying together. Over time, this became a way of talking between Wu Ming and Gilgamesh.


    It was a pity that they still had business at this time, otherwise Wu Ming wouldn''t mind talking to Gilgamesh here. When Enkidu appears again, it will surely shock Gilgamesh to the point that his face changes color.


    Thinking of this, an evil smile appeared on Wu Ming''s face.


    But Wu Ming thought of one of the Demon Beastmanders, who pretended to be Enkidu.


    This is also a problem that must be faced alone.


    But for now, let''s solve the problem at hand.


    As soon as everyone turned the corner, what caught the eye was a door with a special formation.


    The gatepletely blocked the path ahead, without the slightest gap, and it seemed that it grew here naturally.


    When he saw this stone door, Wu Ming noticed that an unknown magic power enveloped him.


    "senpai, do you feel it" Mashu and Gudako whispered.


    "Well, I feel it."


    Gudako nodded.


    "We might enter the Noble Phantasm range."


    Wu Ming wanted to take a step forward, faced the magic power emanating from the door in front of him, and walked to the door.


    It is like a circle formed by tworge ck and white fish intertwined with each other, surrounded by eight very simr figures but with obvious surprises in detail, this is the formation method depicted on this door.


    "Map Bagua, this is probably the formation that Zhuge Kongming mastered  the Unreturning Formation."


    Back then at Fuyuki''s singrity, Zhuge Kongming wanted to use the Unreturning Formation against Att in an attempt to contain him and give Gudako and the others a chance to escape.


    But Zhuge Kongming''s Unreturning Formation had just been used, and it was neutralized by Sima Yi''s Unspeakable Formation specially designed to deal with Zhuge Kongming.


    Wu Ming still saw the power of the Unreturning Formation here today.


    "Chrys."


    At Wu Ming''smand, the luminous dragon horn on his head, that is, Chrysbelite, suddenly widened, and then immediately weakened.


    The light emitted by the Chrysbelite was for scanning, and the light that had just appeared was like radiation, instantly scanning the surrounding area centered here.


    "Master, everything underground that I can scan is covered in invisible magic power, and due to the uniqueness of the opponent''s Noble Phantasm, if you are not close to here, you will not be able to sense the existence of this special magic."


    Maybe because of the opponent''s Noble Phantasm quirk. Even though the range of its magic power is very wide, if you don''t approach the source, you won''t find it at all.


    And the entire underground beyond the scanning range of the Chrysbelite is covered.


    "This is Zhuge Kongming''s countermeasure to prevent Uruk from being attacked from the ground by Demon Beasts again."


    As he spoke, Wu Ming looked at Gilgamesh.


    But Gilgamesh didn''t answer Wu Ming right away.


    "This king had a headache at first about how to prepare for the Demon Beast''s next dungeon attack. This king''s advisor has helped this king a lot."


    Since there would be a second time, Gilgamesh would not expect that the Demon Beasts would be like humans, giving up once the solution failed, and Uruk''s safety could not be careless with gambling.


    And it just so happened that Zhuge Kongming''s Noble Phantasm had the function of blocking enemy invasions, and could be used as an underground defense which gave Gilgamesh a headache.


    But there is also a price.


    In order to allow the dungeon to bepletely covered, the extended range of the Unreturning Formation can only be stored underground, and the above-ground part cannot be taken care of at all.


    However, almost the entire underground that stretched straight into Uruk behind the northern wall was "locked" by Zhuge Kongming''s Noble Phantasm.


    Once a Demon Beast slipped into the Unreturning Formation''s range, it would instantly lose its way and would only return to its starting point in the end.


    As for digging deeper into the ground to sneak into Uruk to attack, it was even more impossible, because if it went any further, it would dig into the underworld of Ereshkigal.

 Chapter 944: Humbaba

    Chapter 944: Humbaba


    At the expense of "putting a lot of Demon Beasts in the underworld", the Demon Beastmanders who had learned their skills also gave up on attacking Uruk from underground.


    No way, when the Demon Beast Commander tries to dig deeper in the underground that the Unreturning Formation can''t cover, a bit of digging is the underworld, and there is no way to get around.


    Although it is said that the return of Ereshkigal did not take the entire underworld of Mesopotamia, and some ces can be dug very deep, but dug from below to pass through the range of the Unreturning Formation, this idea is also a bit unrealistic.


    After all, it is too deep, and it takes time and effort.


    Therefore, avoiding the underworld from the underground and passing the scope of action of the Unreturning Formation was really difficult for the Demon Beasts, and the Demon Beastmanders no longer tried to pass through it from the underground.


    cing Zhuge Kongming''s Workshop underground and letting him disy his Noble Phantasm was actually a defensive measure that Gilgamesh had made against the underground.


    This is a bare conspiracy, Noble Phantasm covers the ground, and Demon Beasts can pass through it or give up attacking Uruk from the ground.


    But if you rotate, the efficiency of doing this is too low. Better to attack from the north wall. No matter how bad it is, they can wait for the number of Demon Beasts to increase, and let the Demon Beasts attack from all directions. Uruk is more practical.


    Hence, the Demon Beastmanders had also turned their attentions and were ready to surround Uruk from all directions.


    Wu Ming''s first encounter with Ullidim was "advance". He went behind Uruk through the mountains, waiting for an opportunity to include the Feathered Serpent God as a target for attack, teaming up with the Demon Beasts on the north wall and the Demon Beasts in the northeast mountains.


    And the Demon Beasts hiding in the Persian Gulf in the southeast, defeated Uruk from all directions in one breath, and in a way obliterated the Feathered Serpent God on the ground. At that time, they only needed to concentrate on dealing with the goddess of the underworld.


    Although Wu Ming thought that the Demon Beastmanders were a bit strange, or that they thought about humans and the Feathered Serpent God too simply.


    The Feathered Serpent God has also said before, and it is quite tiring for Demon Beasts to climb the mountain, and only Demon Beastmanders with stature and special abilities superior to mass-produced Demon Beasts can easily climb the mountain.


    But under themand of the Demon Beastmander, it is not impossible for the mass-produced Demon Beasts to cross the mountain, but if that is the case, the number of Demon Beasts must be a frightening number, otherwise how can they attack all directions?


    It can only be said that the idea is good, but it is not realistic, after all, there are not many Demon Beasts.


    Can only wait, there is no other way, after all Demon Beasts also need to be produced.


    But now, even if there were enough Demon Beasts, the Demon Beastmander''s n to attack Uruk from all directions might not be able to proceed.


    After all, whether it was the mass-produced Ullidim, the mass-produced Ugallu, or the mass-produced Basmu, the majority of casualties were substantially reduced, and the number of Demon Beasts was greatly reduced.


    Precisely because the number of Demon Beasts had dropped significantly, the Demon Beastmander responsible for attacking the northern wall had restrained himself, and the attack frequency and number of Demon Beasts per attack had decreased, so Gilgamesh could take his time to talk Wu Ming, Gudako, Mashu came here together.


    And not only that, the number of Demon Beastmanders also dwindled, from the remaining seven Demon Beastmanders to the remaining five.


    And the human side has changed from the original ten Servants to eleven Servants. It''s still the same sentence. Even though Ishtar was drawn by Wu Ming, despised by others, she was a Sumerian goddess.


    Moreover, whether it was Wu Ming or Gilgamesh, what they valued was not Ishtar herself, but the Bull of Heaven held by Ishtar  Gugna.


    Although it is a Divine Beast, Gugna cannot be defeated by the number of Servants, it must depend on the quality.


    Let the unknown person who stole Enkidu''s body release it first. After all, the other party used Enkidu''s body, and it was best to capture it alive.


    The remaining four Demon Beastmanders need not worry, they must kill if they deserve to be killed, and the remaining four Demon Beastmanders are not small in size.


    When dealing with these fourmanders, if Ishtar summoned Gugna, then let a few Servants cooperate with it. It''s not difficult to eliminate the four Demon Beastmanders, but Basmu''s poison is something to watch out for.


    Even Gugna can''t think of Basmu''s poison as anything, and the two sides can be considered to be of the same level, but it''s hard to guarantee that Gugna will be poisoned.


    However if it was Humbaba, there was a possibility of being able to counter Basmu''s poison.


    As a forest Divine Beast, Humbaba is equivalent to the incarnation of nature, and has a purifying effect, even if it is impossible to purify all of Basmu''s poison, it must be able to weaken the poison or resist.


    When Wu Ming leftst time, he took Humbaba out of Yggdrasil and released him into this singrity. His goal was to let Humbaba help build a wall of vines to protect the north wall and protect humans.


    As a result Wu Ming didn''t know where Humbaba was going now, and even though he had returned, Humbaba didn''t know where to look for it.


    "Gil, do you know where Humbaba went?" Wu Ming suddenly asked Gilgamesh.


    Gilgamesh frowned, didn''t he just talk about this Bagua? Why suddenly change the topic?


    It was impossible for Gilgamesh to know that Wu Ming was thinking too much just now, but Gilgamesh finally answered Wu Ming.


    "I don''t know, after you left, Humbaba added ayer of vine wall to the structure of the north wall, and then disappeared. Even though the wall of vines on the north wall had basically been consumed up until now, it was also thanks to Humbaba helping at that time, otherwise this Uruk king doesn''t know what would have happened."


    Humbaba added ayer of vines before the construction of the north wall waspleted. Following the vines, the efficiency was much higher.


    It could be said that without Humbaba''s help, the eleven Demon Beastmanders who suddenly appeared three months ago and therge number of mass-produced Demon Beasts were enough to destroy the northern wall.


    "I''ll look for himter. After all, Humbaba can also help in dealing with the Demon Beast Commander."


    But Wu Ming''s words caught Roman''s attention.


    "Vero, is the Humbaba you speak of the Humbaba forest mythical Divine Beast that lives in the cedar forest?"


    Wu Ming was not surprised that Roman found out about Humbaba. After all, he could be passed down as a god, and Humbaba had no reason not to know about it.


    "Right, what''s wrong?"


    "If we can really find Humbaba, it will be an unprecedented support for our side!"

 Chapter 945: Meeting Zhuge Kongming Again

    Chapter 945: Meeting Zhuge Kongming Again


    "ording to the Sumerian myth, the Divine Beast of the forest, Humbaba has supreme power. It even imprisoned Ishtar, rendering the gods powerless. In the end, Gilgamesh and Enkidu merged with several gods."


    "It was only because Gilgamesh saved Ishtar and got involved in Ishtar that it caused the next Bull of Heaven incident."


    Roman says that this stops, however, thest things are not exined well in front of Gilgamesh.


    "Overall, if Humbaba can be found, his role will definitely not lose to that of Gugna, the Bull of Heaven. No, it must be said that Humbaba is indeed stronger than the Bull of Heaven."


    "Is this true, Assassin? Humbaba is really that strong?" This clueless Gudako looked at Wu Ming, trying to find an answer.


    "...Maybe right." Wu Ming, who was lost in thought, replied casually, looking a little perfunctory.


    No way, his Humbaba was different from the Humbaba that Roman and the others knew from the myths...


    The actions of Wu Ming in the parallel world were projected into another parallel world by the Counter Force, and modifications were made in the other parallel world, and the myths and historical stories of the parallel world that originally did not exist in the parallel world of Wu Ming have been changed.


    Yes, but it is only limited to Wu Ming himself, and it is impossible for the parallel world topletely copy his actions, and that will definitely change.


    It''s like Gilgamesh in the parallel world where Wu Ming is a girl, while Gilgamesh in this parallel world is a boy. Thus, there should be some difference between the two sides.


    Wu Ming originally thought that the parallel world Humbaba should also be right like his Humbaba, but when Wu Ming heard what Roman said, he immediately understood one thing, this world Humbaba and what happened to his Humbaba were not the same.


    ording to Roman, Humbaba imprisoned Ishtar, and then Gilgamesh and Enkidu, requested by the gods, rescued Ishtar together, leading to the Bull of Heaven Incident.


    But his Humbaba did not imprison Ishtar, and due to the merging of Humbaba and the holy spear Yggdrasil, after being "recovered" by Wu Ming, Humbaba basically didn''t have much chance of appearing in Mesopotamia.


    And the incident of the Bull of Heaven in the parallel world that Wu Ming was in was only because Ishtar had lost her temper thinking she was being toyed with.


    After all because Wu Ming was "reimed" by him, he didn''t know much about Humbaba''s specific strength, so he hesitated when he answered Gudako.


    Finally Wu Ming who didn''t find it influential, chose to end the topic.


    "I will look for Humbaba in the future. For now, let''s settle the current matter." Let''s wait until we find Humbabater.


    "How do we get in?" Wu Ming looked at Gilgamesh.


    This door must not be pushed open by force, there must be some mechanism.


    "It makes sense that this door would open while we were standing here. Since this door hasn''t been opened yet, Zhuge Kongming might be busy inside."


    Gilgamesh was not impatient because Zhuge Kongming ignored him, for Gilgamesh knew that Zhuge Kongming''s job was tough.


    At this moment as if hearing Gilgamesh''s words, the door in front of everyone split open from the middle and slowly opened to both sides, revealing darkness. This may be called a blindfold.


    "King Gilgamesh, please forgive me." A familiar voice came from the darkness, and then, a youth in his thirties walked out of the darkness.


    The young man''s face was the face of El-Melloi II that Wu Ming had seen before, and Zhuge Kongming had actually used El-Melloi II''s body as a Pseudo-Servant.


    "Sure enough, it''s the Pseudo-Servant El-Melloi II."


    Gudako and Mashu whispered to each other.


    "Yeah, senpai, I just don''t know who is inside this body"


    "Judging from the other party''s first sentence earlier, it should be Zhuge Kongming who is right." Wu Ming also mixed into the small circle of the two and whispered.


    If it was El-Melloi II, it would be impossible to speak to Gilgamesh with words like "please ransom". After all, El-Melloi II was a modern person, so it should be Zhuge Kongming who was an ancient person.


    "It doesn''t matter, how was the task given to you by this king?"


    "During the final processing I ignored all of you, pleasee in and talk."


    Zhuge Kongming stretched out his hand to the side, gesturing for everyone toe in and speak.


    Gilgamesh entered first, followed by Wu Ming.


    When it was Gudako and Mashu''s turn, Mashu stopped and asked about Zhuge Kongming.


    "Kong Ming, do you still remember us?"


    Zhuge Kongming shook his head.


    "I don''t remember, looks like you may have met me somewhere else."


    Mashu''s expression was a bit ugly, but she was not disappointed by this answer.


    After all Servants are clones of Heroic Spirits. Along the way, they had encountered Servants whom they had met countless times.


    But some of the Servants here know them, and some of the Servants don''t know them, the most typical example being Leonidas I who is currently on the north wall.


    While they were at the Roman singrity, they also faced Leonidas I as an enemy. However, the Mesopotamian singrity of Leonidas I does not seem to remember Gudako and Mashu.


    In short Gudako and Mashu were also used to this.


    "Come on in and talk, when the door of the Unreturning Formation opens, my Noble Phantasm will temporarily fail."


    Although the Demon Beasts will no longer choose to attack from the ground, the Unreturning Formation still has to be opened. What if the Demon Beast''s old trick was repeated one day?


    Hearing this, Mashu and Gudako both showed panicked expressions, as if they were embarrassed for dying something here.


    "Sorry Sorry!! Come in!!"


    After Gudako smiled awkwardly, she immediately pulled Mashu who was also smiling awkwardly, into the dark fog.


    In this regard, Zhuge Kongming smiled indifferently, although it made the Noble Phantasm temporarily ineffective, there is no need to panic.


    Shaking his head, Zhuge Kongming also walked to the gate, and in the next second, the originally split Bagua map gate slowly closed together.

 Chapter 946: Dingir

    Chapter 946: Dingir


    Zhuge Kongming''s workshop is not as big as one might think, but if you look closely, it''s actually not small, quite satisfying, but Zhuge Kongming''s semicircr workshop is quite interesting.


    The hat and the ground are like a cover te and the atmosphere is full of ancient China style everywhere, as if it came to ancient China from Mesopotamia in an instant.


    The floor of the entire workshop is covered with neat blue stone, and the dome-like ceiling is also decorated. Not a trace of earth was visible, it was just a neat stone room that made people shine.


    There were not many items in the Zhuge Kongming Workshop, only a fewrge stones and a stone tform ced in the middle.


    Large boulders are ced in a circr shape around the center. Looking closely, these boulders were exactly eight, and they were nicely ced.


    In the middle there are two ck and white. On a different color tform, a strange machine is ced on the stone tform, it looks like a modern cannon-shaped weapon, but its size is muchrger than a modern military cannon.


    In terms of the maximum length of the entire machine. Visually, it should be 20 meters taller, and the most important thing is that this strange machine is so beautiful that it doesn''t look like a weapon at all, but more like a precious treasure living in the world.


    "What''s this?!" Gudako was quite surprised.


    Could this thing that looks like a cannon be some kind of important device?


    "Weapon? Or is it the needs of the Kong Ming Workshop?" Mashu said too.


    It can be seen that Gudako and Mashu are very interested in this.


    Looking closely at this cannon, the cannon body is just a bracket that can move the barrel up and down. The bracket supports the long-barreled object, the whole barrel can be said to upy 90% of the whole machine.


    The current inclination of the gun barrel is 20 degrees, and it''s almost level with the ground. The angle of the gun barrel can be adjusted by the bracket under the gun barrel.


    The visual inspection of the gun mount shows that although the gun barrel can''t be tilted 90 degrees, But 67 degrees doesn''t matter, if it''s a weapon, it can be used as a ranged attack weapon.


    On the back of the barrel there is a round cover that can be opened like loading ammunition, the whole barrel is tapered from back to front, and in the muzzle is not a dark hole, but sharp spikes.


    The long thorn reaches three meters, looks like a spear, and is quite slender, which makes people feel very scary, but with a barrel of more than 20 meters, it is only three meters.


    The muzzle of the gun actually didn''t exist, just looking at the three meter long muzzle was scary enough.


    If it was shorter, it might look like a ballpoint pen tip, or a soldering iron for soldering. However, no matter how long it took, it was hard to believe that this machine was a weapon for ranged attacks.


    Not to mention that the spikes on the muzzle looked like they were used to stab or hit, but it would be too weird to say it was a battering ram.


    Unfortunately, this is indeed a weapon.


    "Doctor?" Gudako and Mashu ask about Roman sitting in Chaldea and having database knowledge.


    "Coughthisthis" Roman''s answer faltered, and he clearly showed an attitude of ignorance.


    "This is Dingir." Wu Ming answered Gudako and Mashu instead of Roman.


    "Dingir?" Gudako and Mashu nodded thoughtfully.


    But Gudako asked his doubts seriously.


    "Assassin, what is Dingir?"


    And this time, Gilgamesh was the first to answer Gudako.


    "It is the weapon used to shoot the treasure of this king and use the magic power generated in an instant as a cannonball."


    "Treasure?!" Mashu and Gudako did not understand.


    Can only gold and silver be used as cannonballs? Wouldn''t his strength be weak? The two, who had never seen theunch scene, were full of doubts.


    But that was the truth, after all, the "treasure" of this age seemed to be a bit difficult for Gudako and Mashu toprehend.


    Currently Wu Ming was only exining it to the two of them.


    "Simply put, it is actually enough treasure for a Noble Phantasm to be loaded and fired as a cannonball."


    "Noble Phantasm?!"


    Wu Ming said this because Noble Phantasm was easy to understand.


    And when Wu Ming said this, Gudako and Mashu immediately understood.


    Their eyes were full of disbelief.


    Isn''t it very wasteful?


    And not only Gudako and Mashu, but Roman was also surprised.


    "Noble Phantasm!?"


    "Is this the so-called Noble Phantasm, what a waste of wealth" Roman''s helpless sigh came from Gudako''s bracelet.


    Noble Phantasm is the crystallization of human "fantasy", and this is called the copse of fantasy, but there is no problem at all.


    After hearing what Roman said, Gudako and Mashu very rarely agreed with Roman.


    "It turns out to be a very apt description." Mashu nodded in agreement.


    "Doctors rarely say good~"


    Gudako''s words made Roman a little sad, but after much experience, he gradually got used to it.


    "Take a Noble Phantasm tier treasure as a cannonball and use it tounch an explosion. In theory, this could indeed cause decent damage, but is there really no problem with such a waste?" Roman once again worries about Gilgamesh''s extravagance.


    "Huh! Human history is a waste of history. Since this is the case, this king''s treasure must be used like this."


    The courage shown by Gilgamesh allowed Gudako and Mashu to witness Gilgamesh''s extraordinary side once again.


    "As expected of the King of Heroes." Mashu praised Gilgamesh solemnly again.


    "If it was me, I would be very reluctant~" Gudako smiled shyly.


    "Isn''t this of course, this can be done easily, only this king has all the treasures in this world! Ha ha ha ha!!"


    Gilgameshughed happily which made Wu Ming shake his head helplessly again.


    The king will receive praise without hesitation and be pleased by it, for it is the king''s affirmation.


    "King Gilgamesh, it is time for you to exin the task you have given to Zhuge Kongming." Although Wu Ming said so, but Wu Ming almost guessed it.


    After all, the Dingir on the stone tform up ahead was clearly different from the Dingir that Wu Ming knew.


    It could be said that when Wu Ming saw Dingir, he understood what task Gilgamesh had given Zhuge Kongming.


    Perhaps, it was to "transform" Dingir.


    "Just as you think, Dragon Sage, the task this king has given to the military advisor is to change Dingir."

 Chapter 947: Consumables

    Chapter 947: Consumables


    "King Gilgamesh''s Dingir is a weapon that uses the magic power generated during the destruction of treasures to causerge-scale damage."


    "Although this weapon has the obvious effect of killing Demon Beasts, its effect on the Demon Beastmander is very slight." Zhuge Kongming stepped forward and exined it to the crowd.


    Ordinary Demon Beasts are still the same even though they are strengthened, not stronger, but the Demon Beastmanders are different. Dingir''s shooting damage could not cause any damage to the Demon Beastmander.


    "Facing a Demon Beastmander with an overpowering physique, Gilgamesh entrusted me to turn Dingir into a weapon that can kill with a single strike. Therefore, I changed Dingir''s muzzle to a cluster type."


    "Originally Dingir was to release King Gilgamesh''s treasure as a bullet in the form of a projectile. Now it has be a continuousser beam. After hitting the target, it will spread energy throughout the target''s body, and hit the target from the molecr structure, the target to destroy."


    Meaning that Dingir which was originally an area damage was now turned into single damage by Zhuge Kongming.


    "It turns out that it was specifically used against Demon Beastmanders."


    Then Gudako contacted Roman.


    "Doctor, what do you think?"


    Roman who was in Chaldea, tapping on the keyboard in front of him, seemed to detect and analyze Dingir in front of Gudako.


    "Dingir''s snout has indeed be a cluster type, but since there is no specific data on Demon Beastmanders in Chaldea, I can''t judge if it can work on them."


    "You don''t need toe, this king can judge that the new Dingir will definitely have an effect on the Demon Beastmander."


    It seems that Gilgamesh is very confident in the sess of the new Dingir transformation. Whether it was because he believed in his own judgment or because he believed in Zhuge Kongming''s technology.


    "King Gilgamesh is reasonable. After all, it took me three months to change it. Not only the Demon Beastmander, but even the Servants, as long as they reach the target, they must leave the stage waiting for the opponent''s end."


    Even though Zhuge Kongming''s words sounded quite high-pitched, Wu Ming still found trouble.


    "ording to what you mean, this thing still has a situation where it cannot hit the enemy."


    "Of course."


    This made Gudako, Mashu and even Roman in Chaldea feel embarrassed. For the first time, seeing that the weapon he designed couldn''t hit the enemy, he could confidently say "Of course".


    But the question that Wu Ming asked was indeed full of questions, and he only gave Zhuge Kongming a detour.


    "A miss attack is bound to happen. After all it goes from area damage to concentrated damage, and the Demon Beastmander won''t just stand there stupidly and let you fire, just aim and fire a few times."


    "The altered Dingir will shatter once it is fired."


    "What!"


    Zhuge Kongming''s wordspletely shocked everyone. Even though Gilgamesh didn''t say anything, he also showed a surprised expression.


    Obviously Gilgamesh did not expect Zhuge Kongming to turn Dingir into this form.


    "Then then, won''t Dingir be a consumable?"


    Although Mashu''s words contained uncertainty, everyone present understood that the Dingir that was transformed by Zhuge Kongming was indeed a consumable.


    Immediately after, Zhuge Kongming looked quite calm, and spoke disapprovingly.


    "The magic power transformed by the treasure destroyed in Dingir is inherently unstable, and that''s why it can be used as a cannonball."


    "I stabilized the magic power of the cannonball, and concentrated it at one point. At the same time his strength is greatly increased, and I don''t care about Dingir. Dingir''s burden has increased the damage here."


    "Although the price is Dingir''s self-destruction, the overall damage effect has been increased to the extreme."


    Immediately after, Zhuge Kongming''s topic changed.


    "Even though I''m a Caster myself, I''m not good at making items. My abilities are more on the aspect of position, creating a weapon that deals the most damage and won''t burden Dingir himself. It''s a little beyond my means."


    Although Zhuge Kongming greatly underestimated himself, being able to change the inside of Dingir like this was enough to prove that Zhuge Kongming''s ability to "make items" was not inferior.


    After all, strategist-type Caster-ss Servants and Caster-type Servants also had their weaknesses in making items, but even so, Zhuge Kongming still turned Dingir into a pretty satisfactory appearance.


    Finally Zhuge Kongming gave the answer key.


    "As long as you can hit the Demon Beastmander, all trouble won''t be a problem, right?"


    Mashu is shocked.


    "Yes indeed, as Kong Ming said, although Dingir can only be used as a one-time use, as long as we can hit the Demon Beastmander, it will be fine, and as long as we hit the Demon Beastmander, we will be able to achieve the killing effect. actually eptable." Mashu clenched his fists on his chest, looking really cute.


    However, the expressions on everyone''s faces gave Mashu a "disapproving" look.


    As for why? Simple, after all...


    "If using this transformed Dingir to attack the Demon Beast Commander, it must be easy for the opponent to dodge this attack." Wu Ming sighed.


    "Even if it is assumed that the Demon Beastmander is unaware of the danger, this method can only be used once."


    After all, other Demon Beastmanders are not blind, if they see that Dingir''s attack can easily kill a Demon Beastmander, other Demon Beastmanders will definitely notice, and it will be harder to hit next time.


    "But I don''t think it''s possible to seed all at once. After all Demon Beastmanders had senses many times that of humans, and their foresight of danger was also very strong. They can definitely escape." Roman makes a speech that cuts everyone''s expectations.


    "Sure enough, I can only give up~" Gudako couldn''t help but show a disappointed expression.


    At this moment, Zhuge Kongming interrupted everyone confidently.


    "No, if you use a trick, you can actually make an attack from the modified Dingir hit the Demon Beastmander."

 Chapter 948: Only one?

    Chapter 948: Only one?


    True, Zhuge Kongming was a capable person who was clearly outstanding in terms of ingenuity. Although he who was recorded in the true history books did not stand out muchpared to his contemporaries, this did not mean he was not good.


    It''s like a peacock that really doesn''t stand outpared to a phoenix, but a peacock is much brighter than most birds.


    And from the point of view of "the implementation effect of the beheading action n is obvious", Zhuge Kongming''s strategy was not too bad, on the contrary he was a great military adviser who could be trusted.


    The reason why Zhuge Kongming designed Dingir to carry powerful attacks at the cost of self-destruction was probably due to his belief in his own strategy.


    The Demon Beastmanders who used Enkidu''s body were not counted in advance, and there were four remaining Demon Beastmanders that had to be eliminated.


    If Dingir could be used properly and 100% hit the opponent, it would definitely be possible without using Humbaba and destroying this Demon Beastmander in Gugna''s case.


    "Well then listen to this king''s military advisor, this king trusts the military advisor a little bit." Gilgamesh nodded, and seemed to really appreciate Zhuge Kongming''s thoughts.


    Right now, no one said anything else, after all, it was Gilgamesh who said it, right?


    "Kong Ming, how many Dingir have you converted?"


    But Zhuge Kongming said the numbers that left people dumbfounded again.


    "One."


    Suddenly no one spoke again, and the air seemed to freeze, still and cold.


    Wu Ming was the first to react, stretched out his hand and slowly covered his ears.


    "What------?!"


    Gudako, Mashu, and Roman in Chaldea all made tremendous screams. The sound wave was like a shockwave, and it even caused the illusion that the entire cave was shaking.


    "You know about this, Gil?" Wu Ming, who was slowly covering his ears with his hands, couldn''t help but ask Gilgamesh.


    Gilgamesh who was unaffected by the "sonic" attack by Gudako and the others nodded.


    "Indeed, this king knows about this. After all this was the only Dingir this king gave to the military advisor. The others are in Uruk or the north wall."


    At this moment, everyone showed a helpless expression. After a long time, it turned out that Gilgamesh had a problem ...


    "No, actually, even if you give me more Dingir, I can only rebuild one this time. Three months is the limit." Even though he said that, Zhuge Kongming couldn''t see the slightest bit of shame on his face.


    Gudako and Mashu were still dumbfounded, and Roman in Chaldea also looked helpless. This reversal was too unbearable.


    Taking back the kind words that were said to Zhuge Kongming, it took three months to change only one Dingir, nothing else.


    Thinking about the fact that Zhuge Kongming''s Unreturning Formation could cover most of Mesopotamia, is it true that Zhuge Kongming''s skill points are all on "position creation"?


    "Cough The order of information, overall, we only have Dingir that can be used by Demon Beastmanders, right?"


    Except for Gilgamesh, everyone including Zhuge Kongming nodded.


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but cover his face, but it wasn''t too bad, after all, at least it was back to the state before meeting Zhuge Kongming.


    "Since there is only one Dingir, let''s keep it as a trump card for now."


    After all there was only one Dingir that was changed, and it couldn''t be used as a consumable. Being the trump card probably yed a big role.


    "Gil, aow you brought me here just to show me this?"


    Before the tower, Gilgamesh gave orders and criticism to everyone, only he asked for a private chat with Wu Ming, although Gudazko and Mashu were brought, but this did not prevent Gilgamesh and Wu Ming. At the same time Wu Ming didn''t think so, Gilgamesh''s discovery of him was actually just a trivial matter.


    Even if the transformed Dingit could destroy the Demon Beastmander with a single strike, Wu Ming wouldn''t think it was such a big deal. After all, there was no need to take him to see this in person, it only needed to be effective on the battlefield.


    "Of course there are other things." With an expression like "Those who know me, Dragon Sage too", Gilgamesh walked to a corner and knocked on the stone wall.


    "Come and feel it with your magic."


    Wu Ming heard the sound and came over, put his hand on the stone wall, and injected magic power into the wall.


    In an instant, a magnificent scene like a 3D projection appeared in Wu Ming''s mind. This was thendscape of thend covered by the Unreturning Formation. Even everything on the ground was clearly visible to Wu Ming.


    As if war was imminent, there were many soldiers who immediately guarded and repaired the northern wall. Leonidas I who constantly trains the soldiers, driven from many materials that are muchrger than other military tents, and people who can smile even in the face of a Demon Beast crisis.


    "This?" Wu Ming couldn''t help but look at Gilgamesh beside him.


    "The military advisor''s Unreturning Formation monitors the underground, so he has no way of detecting the situation on the ground, but if the presence of magic power uses the Unreturning Formation, he can detect everything on the ground and underground, just like God''s perspective is normal."


    Yet Wu Ming was still confused, what did that have to do with him? Why don''t you find someone with magic power?


    "The reason why I summoned you here is because this king received a y tablet from the front line which says that many Demon Beasts seem to be gathering in Nippur City."


    "Just by looking at the numbers, it looks like they are preparing for an unprecedented attack from a Demon Beast."


    Hearing Gilgamesh''s words, Wu Ming subconsciously turned his attention to the ce outside the northern wall.


    "If it''s an existence with stronger magic power to investigate, it will look at ces that are farther away, even this king can''t observe the nearest town. Right now, among us, I''m afraid only the Dragon Sage can do it."


    So the reason why Wu Ming was summoned was actually to investigate the veracity of the information sent by the front line. After all, the Demon Beast side also has a Demon Beastmander. It is very possible that the Demon Beast confuses humans, so it must be investigated.


    Wu Ming''s magic power was indeed the highest on their side, as Gilgamesh had said, and not even Ishtar couldpare to his magic power.


    As Gilgamesh had said, the area covered by the Unreturning Formation seemed to be only a small part of the northern wall, which was far from the reconnaissance level of the nearby towns, but might really be like Gilgamesh''s. More and more magic power, Wu Ming actually saw a few kilometers away from the north wall.

 Chapter 949: Demon Beast Assembly

    Chapter 949: Demon Beast Assembly


    Even if it was only a glimpse, the sight of the Demon Beast gathering together deeply imprinted on Wu Ming''s mind.


    There was a city that had long been turned into ruins. There were arge number of Demon Beasts in various forms. Demon Beasts roar in the sky, and Demon Beasts on the ground.


    The number of Demon Beasts was sorge that Wu Ming was shocked. If he estimated it visually, it must be tens of thousands. It was hard to imagine that so many Demon Beasts could congregate in a city like that.


    And from a nce earlier, Wu Ming also saw that many Demon Beasts were still gathering there, it seemed that they were really preparing to gather before the war.


    "Your news is true Gil, I saw arge number of Demon Beasts gathered in the ruins of Nippur City, and the number is more than 10,000, and it is still growing." Wu Ming couldn''t help but frown.


    "Hah~ That''s right." Gilgamesh folded his arms and frowned.


    The Demon Beasts werepletely prepared for a major attack.


    "Chrys, can you project the image I just saw from my brain?"


    However Chrysbelite didn''t answer whether she could or not, and immediately executed the order.


    "Yes Master."


    The dragon horn on Wu Ming''s head shot magic power into the wall. In an instant, a projected image appeared on the wall that he had glimpsed before.


    "This is really a projection?!" Gudako shouted in surprise, and ran to Wu Ming''s side.


    "Sure enough, Crhys is very strong." Mashu is amazed at this. Even though she didn''t run like Gudako, she also walked towards this side.


    From Wu Ming''s mind, she directly extracted and projected the image he had just seen, which once again proved Chrysbelite''s advanced nature as Mystic Code.


    "Sure enough, Crhys is quite a sophisticated Mystic Code, and Da Vinci definitely wouldn''t be able to pull it off" Roman couldn''t help but praise.


    But for some reason, Roman''s voice suddenly stopped, as if it had choked his throat.


    "It really came from Zelretch of the Jewels'' handwriting." This is, Da Vinci''s voice came from Gudako''s bracelet.


    "Da Vinci-chan!" Gudako immediately felt bad.


    Not only Gudako, but Mashu who was standing beside Gudako was also shocked. At the same time, Roman who was in Chaldea with his back to Da Vinci, showed a "done" expression.


    It is an indisputable fact that Leonardo da Vinci could not create Mystic Code like Chrysbelite. But while the facts are facts, whether it can be said in front of Leonardo da Vinci is another matter.


    "The content of this projection, the situation is really bad." Da Vinci''s tone pretended to be serious, making one feel... using force?


    The reason why Da Vinci could see it was because the screen in front of Da Vinci and Roman was transmitting the image that Gudako saw to Chaldea via the bracelet-shapedmunication device that Gudako was wearing.


    Even though the image that appeared in the eyes of Gudako and the others onlysted a few seconds, everything in the image was the same as what Wu Ming had described.


    If the Demon Beasts were serious and made an attack, humans would definitely not be able to resist, like now.


    The Demon Beasts gathered inrge numbers this time, and the ce where the Demon Beasts gathered was Nippur, the city closest to the northern wall, therefore it was likely that the Demon Beasts were already ready to attack the northern wall.


    That''s why Leonardo da Vinci said "the situation is bad".


    But Gudako and Mashu didn''t have time to pay attention to whether the current situation was bad or not, they focused on Leonardo da Vinci in Chaldea, and Roman who never spoke again after Leonardo da Vinci spoke.


    "DaDa Vinci-chan, are you alright" Mashu didn''t dare to ask Roman''s situation directly, so she could only step aside.


    Isn''t it Dr. Roman has been killed...


    Gudako and Mashu thought about this at the same time.


    "I''m a genius Leonardo da Vinci, what can I do~ Don''t worry, I asked Roman to help me make coffee."


    "Why is Da Vinci-chan so calm this time?" Gudako was quite confused.


    Not scolding or doing anything, just asking Roman to help make coffee? Did Da Vinci really reject such a thing?


    "I closed contact unterally first. Regarding the Demon Beasts in the projection just now, Chaldea had to do a detailed analysis. Perhaps there will be an unexpected discovery."


    For example with so many Demon Beasts gathered, where did the Demon Beastmander go?


    "Okay, Da Vinci-chan, you need to get busy with Chaldea first."


    Furthermore, Da Vinci was cut off unterally.


    After the contact was cut off, Gudako and Mashu were relieved. Judging from Da Vinci''s words, it seemed that he really wasn''t angry this time.


    However Wu Ming paid attention to some details and sighed helplessly in his heart.


    Roman, you have to endure.


    ...


    In Chaldea''s control room, Roman stubbornly pulled Leonardo Da Vinci''s arm around his neck, his face was slightly red, and he struggled with the will to survive, struggling not to be strangled to death...


    Da Vinci on the other hand, smiled and looked at the screen in front of him. After confirming thatmunication was turned off, he released the arm that nearly choked Roman to death.


    "Cough cough cough Da Vinci cough you want to kill me" Romany on the table in front of him as if saved, coughing continuously, and spoke weakly.


    He is only a human, and Da Vinci is a Servant, even the weakest Servant, his strength is notparable to humans.


    "Ah, it''s great that Romani was strangled to death." Da Vinci said with a smile, and those who didn''t know thought he cared about someone.


    Sure enough, Da Vinci said he was fine, but his body was very much in line with his inner thoughts.


    Roman felt that if it weren''t for the fact that there was a screen gap between Wu Ming and Da Vinci, even if the other party was Wu Ming, Da Vinci would dare to be rash.


    "I have collected the projections now, don''t forget to analyze them~" Da Vinci said, took a cup of coffee in the corner of the table and left.


    He actually went to make coffee now.


    "Really, you''re leaving this matter to me again" But when he thought that he had just survived Da Vinci''s "scramble", he didn''t say anything else.


    Get up and go to the corner of the table, Roman takes another cup of coffee which is ced in the corner of the table, Da Vinci doesn''t just make a cup of coffee.


    Roman noticed that Chaldea''s staff had turned their attention to this side.


    "Everything works great!" Then he rebuked, neither light nor heavy.


    "Yeah~" Sure enough, it didn''t do much, but everyone still gave Roman a lot of faces, and immediately averted their eyes.


    Only Roman had a resigned face, seemed quite tired and sat back in his chair.

 Chapter 950: The forest is in danger

    Chapter 950: The forest is in danger


    In the Zhuge Kongming Workshop, after Gudako and Mash were cut off from Chaldea, the two of them looked at Wu Ming.


    "Assassins, what should we do now?"


    "Vero senpai, so many demon beasts cannot be left alone."


    Gudako and Mashu instantly took Wu Ming as their backbone.


    Let the Chrysbelite put away the projection, Wu Ming folded his arms and turned to lean against the smooth wall.


    "Definitely not left alone, but I''m not sure I''ll notice."


    Under the confused eyes of Gudako and Mashu, Wu Ming raised a hand and pointed at Gilgamesh who was standing at the side.


    Due to his clear vision, Gilgamesh couldn''t see the Chrysbelite projection up close like Gudako and Mashu did, so Gilgamesh naturally didn''t move at all.


    At this moment, even though Gudako and Mashu were some distance away from Gilgamesh, they could still see Gilgamesh''s expressionless face.


    "It seems our King Gilgamesh is angry." Wu Ming whispered to Gudako and Mashu with an evil smile. At this moment, Wu Ming looked like Merlin.


    But it was their fault.


    It was clear that the king of Uruk was here, but when they found out about the imminent attack of the Demon Beasts, they did not go to the king to discuss it, but to other people. This must be a dishonorable crime.


    Gudako and Mashu couldn''t help but move their throats, and cold sweat appeared on their foreheads. Obviously, they remembered the scene when they were nearly killed when they met Gilgamesh for the first time.


    Seeing the gazes of Gudako and Mashu looking at him, and seeing Wu Ming''s evil smile, Gilgamesh who was contemting something, immediately understood what was going on.


    "Don''t worry about this king, you two can discuss with the Dragon Sage."


    After that, Gilgamesh walked to the other side and called out to Zhuge Kongming.


    "Military advisor, tell this king about your ns for this Dingit."


    "Follow the king''s orders."


    While talking, the two walked to another corner.


    "That really scared me to death, I didn''t expect that King Gilgamesh would not hold me ountable" Gudako patted his slightly raised chest, and wiped the sweat from his forehead with his other hand.


    "Sure enough, Gilgamesh really is a wise king."


    Even though he was tougher than the others, he was indeed tougher than himself.


    But Mashu''s words seemed to reveal something, could it be understood that she never thought of Gilgamesh as a wise king...


    "As you can see, my status in Uruk isn''t low~ so you don''t have to worry about negotiating with me and displeasing Gil."


    Gudako and Mashu both looked at Wu Ming with a pair ofining eyes, and they both also understood at this moment, Wu Ming had obviously guessed the result and then just sat on the sidelines with pleasure.


    But when it''s time to do business, they have to do business.


    "Assassin, what should we do in the face of this Demon Beast attack?"


    Since she was Emperor Nero''s governor in the Roman Singrity, Gudako had little experience in this kind ofrge-scale battle, but she was still better at fighting in squad mode, after all, she was a Master.


    However even Gudako could see that with such arge number of Demon Beasts, if the Demon Beastmander was added, it would definitely be easy to break through the city wall on the north wall.


    It''s no longer a question of whether it''s defensible. The number of Demon Beasts was sorge that it was like a natural disaster. Even Leonidas I who was good at defending with 300 people to stop tens of thousands of people, couldn''t stop the "natural disaster"?


    "It would be easier if I could do it."


    Even though Wu Ming shot these Demon Beasts the same way he killed the Demon Beastmander Ulidimst time, he might be able to stop them, but in that case, the northern wall might copsepletely.


    In other words, next time there is no way of surviving at all.


    Moreover, this does not include the situation of the Demon Beast Commander, if there is the Demon Beast Commander, the situation may be even worse.


    "I estimate that the reason why the Demon Beasts gathered tounch a general attack may be because the number of Demon Beasts in the southwest and northeast has been consumed a lot, and even lost the lives of two Demon Beastmanders, the other party may be impatient."


    That was why they were ready to take Uruk from the north wall in one fell swoop.


    "Let the Feathered Serpent God and Ishtare to support the northern wall, and let Ishtar release the Bull of Heaven. During this period, I will try to find Humbaba. At that time, the northern wall will definitely be able to hold on, maybe we can also take this opportunity to kill each other."


    Wu Ming said, a hint of coldness appeared in the corner of his eyes.


    With the existence of the Demon Beastmander and the use of Enkidu''s body, there were only five left, if they gathered their strength in one ce, it was not impossible to destroy all the Demon Beastmanders.


    However at this moment, Gilgamesh interrupted Wu Ming''s words.


    "Unfortunately no."


    Wu Ming, Gudako, and Mashu turned to Gilgamesh who was walking towards him, and behind him was Zhuge Kongming with a sad face, as if something big had happened.


    Gilgamesh held a y tablet in his hand, with golden ripples all over his body, and the y tablet looked like it had just been taken out of the Gate of Babylon.


    "The y tablet in the king''s hand can be linked to the text on the y tablet left by the king in Uruk." In short, it''s like modern text messaging.


    Gilgamesh casually threw it at Wu Ming.


    "The holder of the y tablet in Uruk is Siduri. This is an emergencymunication device set up to prevent the king from carrying out private patrols."


    After all, the Demon Beasts have also undergone great changes. Even though Gilgamesh would still be in and out of rare free time, but he would also leave an emergency contact device.


    When Wu Ming was looking at the information on the y tablet, Gudako and Mashu also came, but they both couldn''t understand it, so Wu Ming could only read it for them.


    "The forest is in a state of emergency, and arge number of Demon Beasts are attacking."


    Wu Ming''s brows couldn''t help but frown. After worrying about so many Demon Beasts in Nippur City on the northern wall, they were able to arrange for the Demon Beasts to attack in the southern forest. How many Demon Beasts did the Demon Beast goddess produce?


    Wu Ming understood that the ns of the Demon Beastmanders had not changed. As Merlin said, Demon Beasts could establish multiple routes as the main force for an encircling attack at the same time.


    The Demon Beasts gathered in Nippur City are indeed the main forces, but there is not only one major force, as long as the "soldier" of the Demon Beastmander - the number of Demon Beasts is sufficient, the main force can be arranged in a few Demon Beasts attacking the southern forest is another major force.


    "Demon Beasts are trying to attack us from north to south."


    It seems that the Demon Beasts really want to unite Uruk and the Feathered Serpent God, and it seems that they really have this power.


    "There is no time to dy, it is toote to discuss, Fujimaru Ritsu, Mashu Kyrielight." Gilgamesh looked serious and turned to look at Gudako and Mashu.


    "You two return to Uruk, and take Merlin and Anna to the southern forest to support the Feathered Serpent God. The vacation is temporarily cancelled, and the vacation will be doubled when the Demon Beasts are repulsed!"


    "Yes! King Gilgamesh!"

 Chapter 951: Ancient transportation vehicle

    Chapter 951: Ancient transportation vehicle


    Gudako and Mashu had to scream, but just as they prepared to act, Wu Ming grabbed their shoulders.


    "I''ll take you there."


    Wu Ming had been to the Southern Feathered Serpent God''s dense forest, and had also been to Uruk. He could use the Gate to pick up people and send them straight into the southern forest.


    But Gilgamesh rejected Wu Ming''s suggestion.


    "No, you have other more important tasks and must stay here."


    Wu Ming frowned subconsciously, he felt that it wouldn''t take him much time to send them, but since Gilgamesh said so, there must be a reason.


    The next second, Gilgamesh said the reason.


    "Although the southern forests are in a state of emergency, the tropical rainforests are a natural hazard. It''s not too serious. On the other hand, we could be attacked by arge number of Demon Beasts at any time."


    If the northern wall was broken, then humanity would be tantamount to beingpletely exhausted. Without the defense of the north wall, the demon beasts could attack the humans behind the north wall anytime, anywhere.


    In other words, Wu Ming had to stay on the north wall as "insurance".


    Right now, Wu Ming could only ept his fate.


    After that, Wu Ming turned his head to look at Gudako and Mashu.


    "Since this is the case, you can only find a way to get through the dense forest to the south."


    "Don''t worry about this, this king will let Siduri take Fujimaru and Merlin into the forest." Gilgamesh interrupted confidently.


    As for how to send Gudako and the others to the dense forest in the south, Wu Ming wasn''t sure, but since Gilgamesh said so, it was certain.


    Crossing his arms, Gilgamesh walked in front of Gudako and Mashu, and his tone became firm.


    "This is your second mission. I don''t want to see the same result as the first mission, got it!!"


    "Yes!!"


    Gilgamesh''s serious gaze still exerted considerable influence on Gudako and Mashu, causing the two of them to straighten their backs and answer Gilgamesh with loud words.


    Finally Zhuge Kongming spoke up.


    "Then let me help you when you return to Uruk from here."


    Gudako and Mashu looked confused. They passed that way very quickly, could there be a faster way for Zhuge Kongming?


    Zhuge Kongming came to one of the eight stone tforms in the center, opened the stone tform like opening a box, and took out a strange wooden carriage with the head of a wooden bull from the tool.


    Following the same method, Zhuge Kongming took out the same tool from another stone tform as if opening a box, except that this tool had the head of a real wooden horse.


    "Kong Ming, what is this?" Mashu didn''t recognize what it was.


    He took out a feather fan out of nowhere, and Zhuge Kongming opened his mouth while holding a feather fan.


    "The tool I made is called Mu Niu Liu Ma (Wooden Ox and Swift Horse)."


    "Mu Niu Liu Ma (Wooden Ox and Swift Horse)!? Is that Mu Niu Liu Ma (Wooden Ox and Swift Horse)!?" Gudako was suddenly taken aback.


    "Even though it''s not a Noble Phantasm, it is almost." Zhuge Kongming nodded. He is not surprised that Gudako and Mashu from the future know Mu Niu Liu Ma (Wooden Ox and Swift Horse).


    Anyone who has read the novel "Romance of the Three Kingdoms", or who knows Zhuge Kongming, will almost certainly know of the existence of this "Mu Niu Liu Ma (Wooden Ox and Swift Horse)".


    But the inventors have different opinions, some say that it was invented by Zhuge Kongming''s wife, Huang Yueying, some say that Zhuge Kongming created it himself, and some say that it was invented by the two of them.


    But who found that is not the point, the point is that Mu Niu Liu Ma (Wooden Ox and Swift Horse) is no worse than modern means of transportation.


    Daily "one year old food", the group travels 30 miles, and special travelers are tens of miles.


    This is the evaluation of Mu Niu Liu Ma (Wooden Ox and Swift Horse).


    The impression is simple and clear, the main thing is that you can quickly pull things out.


    "As long as the two of you are seated, you can reach Uruk from the passage in an instant."


    "Eh?"


    Gudako and Mashu were shocked by Zhuge Kongming''s words, could it really be this fast?


    Seeing a trace of doubt in the eyes of the two of them, Zhuge Kongming stopped exining too much at this point, he only knew it by using it.


    "Anyway, let''s sit down first."


    Zhuge Kongming waved his feather fan, and Mu Niu Liu Ma (Wooden Ox and Swift Horse) beside him moved in an instant, rushed right behind Gudako and Mashu, gently smashed their feet, and directly used Mu Niu Liu Ma''s back pocket (Wooden Ox and Swift Horse) is firmly attached to it.


    "Waitwait a minute"


    "A little...a little crowded..."


    After all, it was something interesting stuff. Although it can carry people, the space behind Mu Niu Liu Ma (Wooden Ox and Swift Horse) is a bit cramped. The two of them wouldn''t be able to adjust their bodies for a while, because if their butts were caught, their feet were facing the sky, and they looked very embarrassed at this moment.


    Luckily Gudako was wearing the Mystic Code, and Mashu was wearing the Demi-Servant, otherwise the dress would have disappeared.


    ...However, even if it doesn''t go away, the embarrassment caused by the limited cooperation between the two can also stimte some perverted desires...


    Before Gudako and Mashu fully adjusted their bodies, Zhuge Kongming immediately ordered Mu Niu Liu Ma (Wooden Ox and Swift Horse).


    "It''s not toote, let''s go now."


    In an instant, Mu Niu Liu Ma (Wooden Ox and Swift Horse) who was carrying Gudako and Mashu rushed towards the gate where everyone had entered before, but what was strange was that there was a wall there at a speed faster than the beginning of modern sports cars.


    Zhuge Kongming snapped his fingers, and a part of the wall automatically cracked, forming a door, allowing Mu Niu Liu Ma (Wooden Ox and Swift Horse) to rush out.


    "Woahhhhh~~~~"


    Gudako and Mashu''s screams came from the door that had not been closed. Wu Ming estimated it was almost like riding a roller coaster.


    "I have repaired this road. This path could not only shorten the distance and speed up walking, but also served as a ''branch'' used by the Unreturning Formation to cover the underground. More importantly, this part can make Mu Niu Liu Ma (Wooden Ox and Swift Horse) even faster."


    So that''s why "back to Uruk in no time".


    Wu Ming nodded, but he was quite interested in what Zhuge Kongming had to say about "branches".


    ording to Zhuge Kongming''s meaning, perhaps the Unreturning Formation expanded and covered most of Mesopotamia by relying on these so-called "branches".


    "Is there only one ''branch''?"


    Wu Ming felt that since this section was a "branch" of the Unreturning Formation that covered most of Mesopotamia, there could be more than one. After all, this "branch" alone cannot cover it at all.


    "This road is dedicated to connecting to Uruk, and the endpoints of the seven additional passageways connect to seven ces on the north wall."

 Chapter 952: Back to the ground

    Chapter 952: Back to the ground


    After Zhuge Kongming finished speaking, he snapped his fingers again, and seven doors suddenly appeared on the stone wall around the Magecraft Workshop. If you add the doors leading to Uruk, it''s eight doors.


    And if you take a closer look, these eight doors correspond to the eight stone tforms in the middle one by one, and it seems that there is a connection, this is probably the so-called formation.


    "These seven passages were also opened by me with Mu Niu Liu Ma (Wooden Ox and Swift Horse), covering the ground behind the north wall in all directions."


    It turns out that Mu Niu Liu Ma (Wooden Ox and Swift Horse) can still be used like this, it can only be said that it is an item made by a Servant, and can also be used as a tool for digging tunnels.


    "In addition, some of the passages of the remaining seven doors arepletely connected to each other, so that the soldiers on the north wall can be quickly deployed."


    In other words, the passageways of these seven doors also had the same "eleration" effect as the passages connecting Uruk.


    It turned out that, ording to what Zhuge Kongming had said earlier, the end points of these seven passageways were all connected to seven ces near the northern wall. Unreturning Formation to cover the ground, but also allows the soldiers to move quickly, deployment, support, supplies, etc.


    Can bepleted quickly, and go to the seven ces connected to the northern wall, and then cooperate with the defense and defense of the Spartan King Leonidas I. For Zhuge Kongming''s strategy, it is unreasonable that the northern wall can survive to this day without being breached.


    "Milord, do you need to go to the north wall to fight head-on, or return to Uruk to sit in the center of the city. I still have six Mu Niu Liu Ma (Wooden Ox and Swift Horse), and I can drop you off in no time wherever you want to be."


    "Of course. I''m very relieved that the northern wall will be left to Leonidas to defend the king, but if the king and Siduri weren''t in Uruk, it would be a mess."


    This is not a lie, although Gilgamesh''s departure to the north may boost morale, but things still have to be the bigger picture.


    Just like Gilgamesh had said just now, Siduri was going to take Gudako and the others to the southern forest, and if Uruk didn''t even have anyone who could control the overall situation, something would definitely happen.


    "But this king doesn''t need Mu Niu Liu Ma (Wooden Ox and Swift Horse), and this king can walk home alone."


    After Gilgamesh finished speaking, he threw himself at the door he hade from, and was buried in the darkness of the passage.


    But also, after seeing the appearance of Gudako and Mashu who were sent back, who would want to ride Zhuge Kongming''s Mu Niu Liu Ma (Wooden Ox and Swift Horse)?


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll go straight to the north wall."


    After moving his body, Wu Ming looked at Zhuge Kongming.


    "Is there a direct ess to the ground that can also go directly to the north wall."


    Wu Ming was going to the north wall to check the situation before making a decision, but when he left, the north wall was not finished, so he couldn''t use the Gate.


    And it''s still unknown how deep the ground is. Even though Wu Ming had the ability to drill into the ground, he couldn''t really do it.


    Zhuge Kongming seems to be a little obsessed with giving Mu Niu Liu Ma (Wooden Ox and Swift Horse). If Gilgamesh''s side was unsessful, Zhuge Kongming took action against Wu Ming.


    "I can Use..."


    "No, I''m pretty confident in my speed." However Zhuge Kongming was interrupted by Wu Ming as soon as he said a few words.


    The scene fell into a speechless silence.


    "I know, since that is the case, you can follow one of my Mu Niu Liu Ma (Wooden Ox and Swift Horse), it will guide you to the right path to the north wall."


    "Help."


    After that, Zhuge Kongming opened the stone tform again and took out a new Mu Niu Liu Ma (Wooden Ox and Swift Horse), while Wu Ming followed the Mu Niu Liu Ma (Wooden Ox and Swift Horse) into one of the seven passageways.


    "Then what should I do next?" Zhuge Kongming muttered to himself.


    After all, Gilgamesh didn''t give him any orders before he left.


    While thinking about it, Zhuge Kongming couldn''t help but turn his attention to the only transformed Dingir stationed at the center of the Workshop, and fell silent.


    ...


    On the other hand, Wu Ming, who was following the fast-moving Mu Niu Liu Ma (Wooden Ox and Swift Horse), also found light in front of him.


    "Probably on the ground."


    At the same time, Wu Ming also found that Mu Niu Liu Ma (Wooden Ox and Swift Horse) who brought him started to turn around and return, it seems that it should have achieved its goal.


    "Chrys, can you guess where we are now?"


    The silent dragon horn headdress made a sound, and then turned into a female voice.


    "Master, our current location is near the Euphrates River. There are reactions to life all around, and reactions to life are characterized by humans. Previously it was concluded that this ce is simr to the existence of the rear supply barracks."


    It seems that Mu Niu Liu Ma (Wooden Ox and Swift Horse) did not take Wu Ming to the north wall, but only found an outlet for him to connect to the ground, but this met his previous requirements, but he thought that there was no additional outlet on the ground, he would reach the wall north.


    "It turns out that there is another exit besides the north wall. Zhuge Kongming didn''t say a word"


    But thinking about it carefully, Zhuge Kongming really just said that "the end point of the seven passages is on the north wall".


    Zhuge Kongming did not lie, but at the same time he did not tell the whole story.


    In short, although Wu Ming was not considered to have been indirectly tricked by Zhuge Kongming, it could be considered a small, non-serious joke.


    "That old fox must be because I rejected it and took the opportunity to take revenge on me." He smiled helplessly, and Wu Ming no longer cared about this, after all, it was just a harmless joke.


    Walking towards the ce where there was a bright light, Wu Ming discovered that this was actually the inside of arge tent.


    Wu Ming had seen such a tent before, and there was such a tent near the north wall, and before he saw a cart full of supplies being pushed out of the tent.


    "It turns out that the tents are actually connected to the exit of the passage."


    And the troops here were rated by Chrysbelite as logistical troops, and they could definitely reach the north wall from this passage, which could also exin where the supplies wereing from.


    "It seems that the three months Zhuge Kongming was summoned to the world by Gilgamesh didn''t just remodel Dingir in the Workshop."


    Whether it was Mu Niu Liu Ma (Wooden Ox and Swift Horse) or the passages that stretched in all directions like an undergroundbyrinth, everything was nned by Zhuge Kongming himself, there was also an entrance to the underground passage like this kind of logistics barracks.


    "As expected of Zhuge Kongming, a great military adviser, he really thinks about logistics."


    The so-called soldiers and horses do not move, and food and grasse first, This is almost true.


    "If that''s the case, then I will go to the northern wall with my own strength."


    After speaking with the person in the logistics barracks, Wu Ming flew straight into the sky and headed towards the north wall under the respectful and shocked gaze of the other party.

 Chapter 953: Arriving at the North Wall

    Chapter 953: Arriving at the North Wall


    The so-called "stand straight and look far away", Wu Ming who was flying above, could easily see the north wall.


    Looking at the long corridor that ran across the east-west direction of Mesopotamia  the northern wall was not far away, Wu Ming sighed again.


    "If this northern wall built by manpower can be passed down to future generations, it will definitely be an ancient ruin that is not inferior to the pyramids and the Great Wall of China." After all, it is also a defensive barrier against Demon Beasts.


    But the northern wall will absolutely not be passed down to future generations. After all this is a special existence called a singrity.


    Things in the singrity will be corrected by true history, it will be more serious like the Babylonian pages in the same biography, and the existence of the north wall will bepletely lost in the long river of history.


    But still have to ovee the difficulties ahead now, or there will be no future generations, and the whole of human history will be lost.


    "Chrys, help me find the ce with the most prominent signs of life, and use that as anding point."


    "Yes Master."


    The most prominent signs of life represented the most people, in this case, the greater the chance of meeting the Commander of the Northern Wall.


    Exploring the signs of life below, Wu Ming came to the sky where the signs of life stood out the most.


    The soldiers below quickly found the extremely clear Wu Ming in midair. They initially thought it was an enemy attack, but upon closer inspection, it turned out to be their "Dragon Sage".


    "This is Lord Dragon Sage!"


    "Lord Dragon Sage hase to the northern wall!"


    "Lord Dragon Sage!!"


    In an instant, the soldiers cheered and shouted at Wu Ming.


    The gods in the Age of Gods were absolute to humans, even higher than human kings. The most typical examples are the Greek gods.


    Even though Mesopotamia is currently at the end of the age of the gods, the people here still have great respect for gods that areparable to or even beyond kings.


    But this makes Wu Ming very helpless, and some don''t know what to do.


    Why do gods like to spread beliefs and gather believers everywhere, because the hearts of ancient humans are very simple, if you treat them well, they will praise you, wee you, and sing your praises.


    Besides evil gods, who doesn''t like humans like that.


    Even though Wu Ming didn''t like it.


    It didn''t take off andnded straight away.


    It could be seen that these soldiers were fulfilling their duty, and even in the face of their "God", the soldiers holding on to their posts did not move at all.


    Nothing else, Leonidas I''s training for the soldiers is indeed very effective, at least the soldiers are more thorough and thorough.


    However the nearby soldiers and even some logistics personnel who were not in important positions all came to Wu Ming and knelt down.


    Even the soldiers who were clinging to their posts faced Wu Ming on the spot and bowed.


    "I didn''te here to receive your worship. This is the front line, all of you will return to the post to work. You guys are the ones sticking to the front lines, your actions are rted to the safety of the rear!"


    Wu Ming''sst sentence was infused with magic power, and a contradictory voice that was full of majesty but not severe and even a hint of worry was transmitted into the ears of the audience.


    "Ohhhh!!"


    A loud and powerful voice filled the ears, and it was the cheers of the people full of strength.


    Then following the will of the "gods", the people returned to their respective posts.


    "Lord Dragon Sage, why are you here today?" A rough voice came from the distance with a soft voice.


    Wu Ming looked up and saw a strong man with a Spartan helmet and a red robe showing most of his skin.


    Although there is no weapon in his hand at this time, the other party''s exposed skin is full of exploding muscles, giving people the blessing of extreme security.


    "It turned out to be the king of Sparta, a long time ago." Wu Ming was relieved.


    The one who came was Leonidas I of Sparta, one of the Lancers that Gilgamesh summoned.


    Wu Ming only saw him once when Leonidas I was summoned, after all, he quickly retreated after that.


    It seemed that Wu Ming''s idea was correct, and the ce where the signs of life stood out the most was indeed the seat of themander of the northern wall, the Spartan King Leonidas I.


    "Just call me Leonidas, after all, I am now King Gilgamesh''s Servant." It is inappropriate to summon the king for someone else''s Servant.


    Leonidas walked up to Wu Ming while walking.


    Then Wu Ming spoke again.


    "Seeing you look good, your muscles seem to have grown stronger, and the soldiers have been trained to be so strong by you, as expected of Leonidas."


    Leonidas was the king of Sparta, and Sparta has be a special pronoun inter generations.


    "The humans of this era are strong and simple, and I don''t have much effort to train them."


    After hearing Leonidas'' words, Wu Ming nodded.


    "You are the best if you are satisfied with the humans of this era. By the way, I came here under King Gilgamesh''s orders this time."


    But Wu Ming was just that, and Leonidas guessed the reason.


    "This has to do with me sending someone to uruk to report."


    It was supposed that arge number of Demon Beasts had gathered, which was enough to attract Gilgamesh''s attention. In fact Gilgamesh did notice him, but he would not take Wu Ming to see Zhuge Kongming.


    "That''s right, I used the strategist''s Magecraft Workshop to explore, and I did see arge number of Demon Beasts gathering in Nippur City." Wu Ming reported what he got.


    "Have you been to the strategist''s Magecraft Workshop? I see, if it was you, you would be able to see something."


    The whereabouts of Zhuge Kongming was no secret to Leonidas. When Gilgamesh calls again and selects many Servants for the beheading n, the bloody Leonidas I, a little crazy, also wants to participate.


    This death squad-like behavior is simr to that of Leonidas leading 300 men to fight against the Persian army.


    However he was stopped by Zhuge Kongming and persuaded him, which put Leonidas at ease.


    After all, as a defensive talent who led only 300 people to hold back the Persian army and wait until the turbulent army''s friendly withdrawal, how could they be the "death squad"?


    Leonidas'' most outstanding value was defending against the Demon Beasts of the north wall.


    And Leonidas didn''t live up to everyone''s expectations of him, and didn''t live up to the debt his "survival" brought with him. He managed to lead the humans to withstand the attacks of the Demon Beasts for half a year.


    "But this time it really is a general Demon Beast attack."


    There was a hint of relief on Leonidas'' face, which was invisible to others because of his helmet, and he had expected that to be the result.


    As a warrior and a king, Leonidas was very clear about the importance of vengeance, whether it was an enemy or a friendly army. Therefore, after receiving the king''s permission, he was always not only Uruk but also others he was also aware of the movement in the southwest and northeast.


    The attacks in two ces by the Demon Beasts ended in failure. There was only one way to choose how to gather Demon Beasts to attack the northern wall. If it was dyed, it would indeed have a negative impact on the Demon Beasts.


    "Not only that, but just now, we received news that the Feathered Serpent God''s territory has also been viciously attacked by Demon Beasts, and the Chaldeans have been sent to support by King Gilgamesh."


    "Is it possible!" Leonidas seemed to have thought about it, and his voice became surprised.


    "Perhaps as you think, Demon Beasts will attack humans from all directions, and they will destroy the Feathered Serpent God."


    Being able to attack the remaining humans in Mesopotamia from the north and south, and also prepare to exterminate the goddess of the Three Goddess Alliance, the other party must have sufficient confidence to do so, the number may be unimaginable.


    "This is really crazy." Leonidas took a deep breath, he admired the Demon Beast.


    Wu Ming also had an even crazier idea.


    "Isn''t this the start of our counterattack?"


    The Demon Beasts are all out, and only the five Demon Beastmanders will also appear. After all, the battlefield is divided into the southern forest and the northern wall, and the Demon Beastmander must also be separated, and if it is really a general attack, the Gorgons are very likely to appear as well.


    If Wu Ming and the others took the opportunity to eliminate the greatest crisis of the Gorgons, who possessed the power of Tiamat, then humans in Mesopotamia would survive the crisis.


    In the three goddess alliance, the Feathered Serpent God rebelled first and stood by the human side, while the goddess of the underworld Ereshkigal could not leave the underworld. More importantly, and Ereshkigal''s attitude towards the Feathered Serpent God was almost the same.


    Even though it was only through a unique encounter, Wu Ming had such intuition that Ereshkigal was a goddess who wanted to help humanity.


    Perhaps like Quetzalcoatl, Ereshkigal is preparing to save humanity in his own way.


    Therefore, as long as the Demon Beasts are eliminated and the goddess Demon Beasts are eliminated, Ereshkigal who is "thinking about humans" can be dealt with with peace of mind.


    At that time, after learning that the two goddesses in the triple goddess alliance had been on the side of humans, and that she had be a viin threatening humans in Mesopotamia, Ereshkigal might have given up his rtionship with humans.


    Because there is an enemy that threatens humans, Ereshkigal will provide special assistance to humans, but if the enemy that threatens humans is not seen, and his special aids be "enemies" who eventually threaten humans. Need to continue?


    With Ereshkigal''s regal personality, she would probably quit.


    Therefore, this was also a good way to eliminate the power of the goddess Demon Beast that hade out of itsir.


    While thinking about this, Wu Ming opened his mouth and said.


    "So Gilgamesh sent me to the north wall."


    As for whether it was Gilgamesh''s idea, this didn''t matter, after all, Gilgamesh would definitely let Wu Ming make up his own mind.


    "Oh, I understand." Leonidas also understood what Wu Ming meant. This was indeed a great way to break the Goddess Demon Beast, and he finished it in one go.


    "But you have to be prepared, because the only one who can support the northern wall is me."


    This statement surprised Leonidas again.


    "To the northwest is Mount Ebih, the territory of the goddess Ishtar has undergone a great change in that direction. It should be you and Ishtar who are fighting, I heard Goddess Ishtar has been subdued by you, can''t shee to support the enemy?"


    If a goddess was helping in battle, how could Leonidas hold her back.


    Perhaps because of the many convenient means ofmunication, such as the Feathered Serpent God, the "eleration" Tunnel, etc., Leonidas had received news of Ishtar being subjugated by the Dragon Sage.


    Wu Ming had no intention of hiding it, and since Leonidas also knew about it, Wu Ming had to inform Leonidas of the specific situation.


    "Goddess Ishtar is now on our side, but she is not free. When I just came here, I messaged her and asked her to support other ces."


    "Wasn''t it already supported by Chaldea in the Feathered Serpent God''s southern region?" Leonidas was quite confused. Although the enemy was divided into two parts to attack, the northern wall was better than the Feathered Serpent God''s dense forest. Leonidas didn''t understand, how could Wu Ming be so ignorant of the whole situation?


    But the reality is not what Leonidas thought.


    "I didn''t ask her to support the Feathered Serpent God."


    Then Wu Ming looked to the southeast.


    "I sent her to the Persian Gulf."


    ...


    Southeast, near the Persian Gulf.


    Ishtar was sitting on Maana and headed towards the Persian Gulf destination with a displeased face.


    "Damn Dragon Sage, is he really trying to ckmail me to the extreme!" Ishtar was quite angry at this point.


    Ishtar had flown freely in the sky before, and she hadpletely dispelled the anger she had received from Gilgamesh.


    But just now, Wu Ming used the connection between the two parties after signing the contract to issue orders to Ishtar.


    Wu Ming''s orders were like this.


    "Go to the Persian Gulf for reconnaissance. If you encounter demon beasts, stop them with all your might, and don''t let themnd."


    But Ishtar sneered.


    "At best, there are only a few Kururu in the Persian Gulf that identally flow here along the Euphrates and Tigris Rivers. In the first ce, there''s no Demon Beast that can''t make waves, and besides, Kururu can only move in water."


    At his arrival, Ishtar stopped and stared at the Persian Gulf below, full of hatred.


    "As a result, since it''s about ''Beast Beast'', I can''t refuse that bastard''s orders at all!"


    As a result, not knowing that there was an emergency in the northern wall and southern forest, it was Ishtar who made fun of herself by changing her methods, and came to the Persian Gulf with grief and helplessness.


    "There are no Demon Beasts here, don''t let the Demon Beasts go ashore, and the Kururu in the water has almost disappeared for a while~" Patrol the Persian Gulf waters, ignoring the humans on the ground to bow down to him, Ishtar ended his inspection.


    "There is no demon beast at all, let''s go."


    Right now Ishtar just wanted to get out of here and go find someone with lots of gems to do things to ease her current bad heart.


    But at this moment, arge number of magical reactions suddenly appeared underwater in the Persian Gulf.


    Ishtar noticed it immediately, but then her eyes widened involuntarily.


    At this time, Ishtar also understood that Wu Ming was not ying with herself, and that there was indeed a Demon Beast in the Persian Gulf.


    And the numbers are staggering! !

 Chapter 954: Mermaid with wings

    Chapter 954: Mermaid with wings


    "This this magic power! How many demon beasts are there!"


    Sensing arge amount of magic power rapidly emerging in the Persian Gulf, Ishtar''s voice couldn''t help but tremble.


    The magic power emitted by each Demon Beast''s magic power was not extraordinary, what surprised Ishtar was the number of Demon Beasts emitting magic power.


    Ants are not terrible, but if the number of ants isrge, they can kill an elephant.


    But let alone killing an elephant, if the number of ants is sufficient, the number of ants can drown an elephant.


    The astonishing magic power that emerged from the Persian Gulf was formed by the umtion of arge number of Demon Beasts.


    Due to therge number of Demon Beasts emitting magic, the sea level of the Persian Gulf even became slightly turbulent, like a coast about to be hit by a storm.


    The people at the Persian Gulf Observatory also found chaos in the Persian Gulf, and they all went to the shore to check the situation.


    But they saw a figure emerge from the Persian Gulf.


    "Are there humans in the sea?!" Judging from her figure, she seemed to be a woman.


    The people who saw this scene were shocked, thought someone had fallen into the water, and immediately prepared to save the person who had fallen into the water.


    But before anyone could act, one figure after another emerged from the water one after another, and oddly enough, all of these figures looked the same.


    This strange scene left the people standing on the beach speechless, as if one could not react.


    "No, no!! That Demon Beast Kururu!?"


    Dunno who suddenly said something, and everyone went from unresponsive silence to panic.


    Everyone looked at it again, and the figures in the water were those who fell into the water. They were clearly ugly Demon Beasts whose lower body was that of a fish and the upper part of that of a human.


    After all, even if there is only one Demon Beast, it is extremely lethal to nonbatants like them, not to mention that there are more than one here.


    "Don''t panic, I remember King Gilgamesh saying that this Demon Beast named Kururu can only move in water, and there is no instance for going onnd."


    Not many mass-produced Demon Beasts, Kururu, entered the Persian Gulf via the Euphrates and Tigris rivers. After a few days of being purged by Gilgamesh, these Demon Beasts basically disappeared in the Persian Gulf.


    Although there might be some survivors by luck, the people here never saw them again.


    They had never found it before, but once they found it, there were too many Demon Beasts, which was not a good thing.


    However the Demon Beasts encountered were fortunately Kururu, and they could not go ashore, otherwise they would be in danger.


    Thinking of this, the surrounding people gradually calmed down, and they dared to observe therge number of Kururu in the water.


    Some of them have little contact with Demon Beasts, and some have no contact at all, and humans are curious about the unknown, so this leads to the next scene.


    "Even though this Demon Beast looks like a human, it is still a bit ugly."


    "And it still looks like a woman, but it''s really unattractive."


    "That means other Demon Beasts are animal-like creatures, why does this Kururu look so strange."


    "Maybe because they can only live in water."


    It didn''t matter whether that person was brave or fearless, In short because these people weren''t threatened by "life-threatening", they all started judging Kururu.


    These human behaviors were seen by Ishtar who was flying in the sky, and they were evaluated by her as such.


    "These idiots."


    It was normal for humans not to know about Demon Beasts, but as a member of the gods, Ishtar had a good understanding of Demon Beasts.


    Although Ishtar had never seen such a Demon Beast, she could tell from past rumors that this Demon Beast that seemed to only live in water was not only capable of living in water.


    After all, their alias was  the winged mermaid.


    As the name suggests, they have wings.


    "Pfft"


    As if something had pierced through the body, a pair of fleshy wings sprouted from Kururu''s back.


    Immediately after, the flesh fin on Kururu''s back slowly pped, carrying Kururu into the air, and the fish tail of her lower body was still pping involuntarily, as if a little ufortable.


    Immediately after that, a "puchi" sound came from behind one after another Kururu, and a pair of fleshy wings emerged from the backs of arge number of Kururu, piloted countless Kururu, and flew into the sky together.


    Demon Beast Kururu also known as the winged mermaid, flew into the sky with a dull expression from the humans nearby.


    "It''s over... it''s over..."


    Dunno who said something else, and an atmosphere of despair spread through the crowd.


    Facing the Demon Beast Kururu that could leave the water and fly into the air, there was only one fate for these nonbatants, and that was death.


    Some people even sat on the ground, as if giving uppletely, quietly waiting for death toe.


    At this moment, a word like the cry of the Goddess of Victory entered everyone''s ears.


    "An Gal T Kigal Sh!!"


    The ray of lightparable to Venus directly hit the Kururu group that wasunched into the sky, and the explosion urred suddenly.


    *boom----!!*


    The light covered everyone''s eyes, and in the next second, everyone screamed in panic.


    "Wuaaahhh"


    People were thrown off the ground by the explosion from the explosion and looked in disarray.


    Fortunately no lives were in danger.


    The wind and waves soon subsided, and when people looked up to check the situation, they found the goddess Venus.


    "Goddess Ishtar!"


    "This is the goddess Ishtar!"


    "It turns out to be Goddess Ishtar, the goddess who often scavenges for my family''s jewels!"


    "Goddess Ishtar saved us!"


    Ignoring a few misspelled sentences, Ishtar''s ears filled with human cheers for her.


    After seeing the gods, people did not panic in their hearts, not only because Ishtar saved them, but also the dependence of humans on the gods had an important impact.


    "Let everyone around it retreat, and report all the situations here to Uruk, and let me stop the Demon Beasts here for a while!" Ishtar was like a hero in girls'' junior high, giving orders to people in a heroic manner.


    "Yes, goddess Ishtar, I follow your will." After bowing to Ishtar and thanking her, the people quickly left the surroundings, called the humans nearby, and moved towards Uruk.

 Chapter 955: No place is truly safe

    Chapter 955: No ce is truly safe


    At this time, Ishtar who noticed that people were walking away, was a little overjoyed at this time.


    "Yes! I''ve been meaning to say this for a long time! Ahh~ it''s really best to be cool~ my name has spread once again!"


    At this moment, Ishtar seemed somewhat unreliable.


    However Ishtar wasn''t arrogant enough to think that she could eliminate all the Demon Beasts in the Persian Gulf with a single shot of a reduced Noble Phantasm.


    Ishtar turned to look at the Persian Gulf. The smoke from the explosion gradually dissipated. Sure enough, many Kururu were still in the sky above the Persian Gulf.


    It wasn''t Kururu who was hit by Ishtar. The Kururu who were hit by Ishtar all fell into the water, and their life and death was unknown. Kururu took advantage of the opportunity after the explosion to fly into the sky.


    Kururu who was clearly a mermaid, screamed like a snake, and rushed towards Ishtar as much as possible.


    A beam of light shot out from Maanna, and directly hit Kururu in front. The power of light instantly smashed Kururu into pieces, and even spread to the surrounding area.


    Ishtar kept her left hand straight in front of her and her right hand rested under her left elbow, revealing a smile, a beautiful smile full of confidence.


    As long as anyone saw this scene, that person would be caught by Ishtar''s current smile. Unfortunately only this iprehensible and extremely ugly Demon Beast, Kururu could see this scene.


    Demon Beasts were originally animals. Since it is an animal, it is good to appear in the form of an animal. But this mermaid has a shape simr to a human which looks very ugly.


    The gills were like hair spread from the sides of the face, and the mouth was full of shark-like teeth. The head, shoulders, arms, elbows, and spine are all covered with jagged teeth.


    Such a single fin is born to kill, even the septum between the ws has be so sharp that it can be used as a thin and transparent knife, and the pectoral part that looks like a female is actually two tufts of pectoral fins curved together and the waist also has a tail fin like that of a female cloak.


    Further down, the lower body is really a thick fish tail. The skin of the whole body is covered with blue-brown scales, and a pair of blood-red eyes. His eyes were full of murder and hatred towards humans, this was the exact same look as any other Demon Beast.


    "Even though I was forced by that Dragon Sage bastard, since I came here toote, there is no reason to let you go, so give me a good feeling!!"


    In the next instant, countless rays of light, like bendable bullets, all flew towards Kururu who was rushing towards Ishtar, and the explosion urred suddenly.


    However, Ishtar who was bombarding the winged Kururu in the sky, did not find that in the depths of the Persian Gulf water, there were red eyes that were different from other Kururu, secretly looking at this scene.


    ...


    On the north wall, Leonidas also heard Wu Ming''s exnation no


    "Oh, I understand. You think there will also be Demon Beasts in the Persian Gulf, and that''s why the goddess Ishtar went there."


    It is indeed possible.


    Leonidas might not know, but Wu Ming had learned the intentions of the Demon Beasts from Merlin, and they were ready to attack Uruk from all directions.


    The Demon Beast Commander also didn''t know that Ullidim was being used by Merlin as a tool to gather intelligence, so their n would likely proceed as usual.


    Although there were defenses in the Persian Gulf, the defenses there were basically prepared for Kururu''s possible presence on the Euphrates and Tigris.


    The Persian Gulf in the southeast can be said to be a safer area than the northern wall, dense forests in the south, mountains in the west and even mountains in the northeast.


    The only dangers were Kururu from the Euphrates and Tigris rivers, but Kururu couldn''t go ashore. With proper defense, this was harmless in a sense, not to mention Gilgamesh also sent people down the river to hunt and kill Kururu in the Persian Gulf.


    Although Gilgamesh also knew that there must be fish escaping from the, Kururu in the river and the Persian Gulf, but he couldn''t finish it, the Demon Beast couldn''t do it.


    But with Zhuge Kongming''s Unreturning Formation covering more than half of Uruk, no new Kururu will enter the Persian Gulf via the Euphrates and Tigris. At Kururu on the Persian Gulf, the vicinity of the Persian Gulf is basically a safer area than Uruk.


    No matter how you look at it, it is very easy, but Wu Ming doesn''t think so.


    Now Uruk, no ce is really safe.


    The safer the ce is, the more likely it is to be dangerous. Uruk sat in the middle, and he was not attacked by any of the Demon Beastmanders. It''s just that the Persian Gulf is only far away from the northern wall, this falls into the category of security.


    Therefore, Wu Ming would let Ishtar go to the Persian Gulf to take a look at the situation. If there were no Demon Beasts, Ishtar would havee directly to the north wall for support. However if there was a Demon Beast, Ishtar would be responsible for its extermination.


    Ishtar who possessed the Bull of Heaven, would not be afraid even in the presence of the Demon Beastmander, no, only when she met the Demon Beastmander, Wu Ming''s heart was in line because this way, she could seize the opportunity to once again crush the Demon Beastmander.


    "But it''s okay, if there are Demon Beasts there and no one responds, Uruk and even all of Mesopotamia might bepletely destroyed."


    If arge number of Demon Beasts and even Demon Beastmanders really appeared in the Persian Gulf, neither the northern wall nor the Feathered Serpent God in the southern forest would be able to support the Persian Gulf.


    Needless to say, the southern dense forest had started with Demon Beasts, and on the northern walls, they might have started fighting with Demon Beasts at that time. Simrly, there is no way to send troops to support.


    Just as Leonidas sighed, Wu Ming noticed from the contract he signed with Ishtar that Ishtar''s magic power had lost a lot.


    It seems that there are Demon Beasts in the Persian Gulf, and there are still many, otherwise Ishtar would not have to work so hard.


    "Looks like Ishtar has already started fighting Demon Beasts, and I can feel from her contract that she uses a lot of magic power."


    Leonidas couldn''t help but cheer.


    "It seems you are right, Lord Dragon Sage."


    But just as Leonidas was astonished again, the ancient bell hanging high on the north wall heard a loud and uninterrupted sound.


    "ng  ng  ng  ng------!!"


    When the bell rang, the soldiers on the north wall who had kept their distance shouted.


    "Demon Beasts are here!"

 Chapter 956: Human means to fight against Demon Beasts

    Chapter 956: Human means to fight against Demon Beasts


    "Lord Dragon Sage, I apologize first."


    Leonidas said hastily, and then, two magic powers condensed in Leonidas'' hands, turning into a heavy-looking spear and a small metal round shield.


    Immediately after, Leonidas walked towards the north wall.


    The sound of the bell still rippled, and the bell centered on this side spread to other parts of the north wall. For a time, the entire north wall was mobilized.


    Wu Ming flew into the sky and let Chrysbelite project the situation of the entire north wall in front of him, and the dynamic situation of the north wall was now in his eyes.


    Wu Ming wanted to see how the humans depended on the northern wall to defend against the Demon Beasts.


    Everyone on the north wall took action. The soldiers are fully armed and ready to fight. The logistics staff stopped their work and put the items they were holding in a corner so as not to affect the soldiers'' actions. Then the logistics staff withdrew towards the north wall which was a safe area behind.


    On the city walls on the north wall, the soldiers prepared bows and arrows, but for some reason they were hidden between the walls of the city walls.


    On the ground, formidable warriors armed with spears and round shields came to the fence like a one-man high barricade erected dozens of meters in front of the northern wall, awaiting the arrival of the Demon Beasts.


    This fence was made of thick wood and was specially ced in front of the north wall to defend against demon beasts.


    If it was humans who attacked, there was no need to put up a fence a dozen meters in front of the northern wall, because humans weren''t as full of weapons and aggressive as Demon Beasts.


    If the Demon Beasts were left unchecked, the Demon Beasts would attack the city walls on the north wall. Demon Beasts piled up in sufficient numbers caused irreparable damage to the city walls on the north wall. Therefore, the fence could only be made a dozen meters in front of the insurance north wall.


    The fence allowed the spear warriors to pass through, if the Demon Beasts collided violently, they would definitely die, so the Demon Beasts could only jump over the fences that weren''t too high.


    As it is now.


    The mass-produced Ullidim and Ugallu were the first to rush to the fence set up in front of the northern wall due to their convenience.


    The spears seemed to be waiting for an opportunity, and when the Demon Beasts approached, they instantly appeared from the gaps in the fence.


    However at this moment, even the Demon Beasts on the front line, with the distance between it and the fence, were enough to react.


    His only reaction was to jump forward, where the railing wasn''t very high.


    However when the Demon Beast jumped into the air, the spear suddenly "grew" like bamboo shoots after the rain. The exact location where the Demon Beast fell, and the beast that had not yetnded was sentenced to death.


    This was a human tactic, a tactic used against brainless Demon Beasts.


    One after another, the Demon Beasts repeated this behavior and continued to die, and although the human side had worked a little harder, the victory was that there were no casualties.


    But all wars have victims, and there is no war where there are no victims, unless the time has note.


    As it is now.


    The four-legged lizard-like Muuu inrge numbers came to the forefront. Due to their short legs, they are much slower than Ugallu and Ulidim, but their bodies have thick scales on the surface. The fence can be attacked with spears sticking out of the fence.


    Immediately after, a red, short and thin strip of three-headed snake emerged from Muuu''s body, drilled through the gap in the railing where the human spear was ced, and the spring-like body instantly bit the human''s throat.


    This slender three-headed serpent was a mass-produced Demon BeastBasmu who was nning to attack the temporary northeastern barrier along with the mass-produced Ugallu.


    However many of the soldiers present were formidable warriors, especially the soldiers on the front line, they were all "veterans" who had lived from half a year ago to the present.


    Although the human side had not yet concluded an effective n to deal with Basmu, the soldiers had also explored the characteristics of this evolved Basmu.


    They would be in a brief "pause" state after the sudden ejection, as if the ejection had exhausted almost all the physical strength in the opponent''s short and slender body.


    And taking this opportunity, the soldiers could behead him with spears in their hands or swords on their waists.


    But there were times when the old horse stumbled, for various reasons such as fatigue and distraction, some people did not respond for a while, and immediately let the three-headed snake bite its throat, and its whole body fell to the ground. The ground in an instant of blood spurted out like a spring.


    But in the next second, the three-headed snake that bit this person was pierced by a spear and three heads were cut off.


    These are the hands of the soldiers behind the fallen soldiers.


    The soldiers in the second line were also "veterans", and no one gave orders. When the soldiers at the front were injured or even died, the soldiers at the back needed to make up for it. If there are Demon Beasts, they need to be killed.


    This was the effect of the tacit understanding of the humans who had been fighting Demon Beasts for half a year.


    However because the number of Basmu was much greater than before, the soldiers who did not experience such a posture gradually became a little ufortable.


    More and more soldiers were killed by the sneak attacks of the short and thin Basmu, and Muuu''s collision with the fence was swift and powerful, and many were even destroyed.


    In addition, the formation of the human army was disrupted due to the excessive number of Muuu. Many Ugallu and Ullidim also stepped on Muuu''s back and jumped over the fence to the north wall and the fence in between.


    For a time, the ces where the Demon Beasts attacked in front of the northern wall were all like this.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Ming frowned, but he did not choose to take action, but continued to wait and see.


    The Demon Beast Commander had to watch this scene somewhere. What Wu Ming needed to face was not the mass-produced Demon Beasts in front of him, but themanders of the Demon Beasts who could not be imitated and posed a mortal threat to humans.


    Second, if the humans had only been attacked so far, they needed the help of a "god", then Wu Ming would doubt how the Northern Wall had survived for half a year.


    Humans were existences with endless possibilities, how could they be caught by an attack of this magnitude?


    Sure enough, the next moment, the humans started to fight back.


    "Bang-bang-bang-" The sound of three metal knocks resounded throughout the north wall, and Wu Ming took a closer look, Leonidas who didn''t know when to climb the north wall city wall.


    After the soldiers heard these three knocks, they all retreated from the gates of the north wall without any hesitation.


    Naturally, it was impossible for the Demon Beasts to let go of such an opportunity, and they all began to pursue victory.


    But the next second, they were greeted by a rain of death arrows.

 Chapter 957: Ten thousand arrows fired

    Chapter 957: Ten thousand arrows fired


    The countless Demon Beasts that rushed forward were covered in a rain of arrows, and the huge Muuu and Basmu were covered with arrows.


    Even though Muuu had scales on its back, it was indestructible. The eyes, joints and other parts are his weak points. Under the scope of the arrow rain, this weak point was naturally exposed.


    And the short and thin three-headed snake didn''t escape either, they temporarily lost their ability to hide after being ejected and could only wait for death.


    Only Basmu who didn''t have time to emerge from Muuu''s scales escaped by chance, but there were only a few left, and they couldn''t be climates.


    In an instant, the attacking Demon Beast died and was injured.


    This scene made Wu Ming nod involuntarily. This rain of arrows was shot by soldiers holding bows and arrows hidden between the walls of the north wall.


    Now Wu Ming waspletely clear about the hidden goals of those archers.


    When the Demon Beasts came, the archers were hidden from view, and it was clear that their job was to "cover" the soldiers fighting on the ground.


    When the soldiers couldn''t stand to retreat, these archers shot thousands of arrows to stop the Demon Beasts, and turned themselves into a temporary main force, and shot all the Demon Beasts that entered the range.


    And since the humans retreated to the north wall after Leonidas knocked on the shield three times, the archers didn''t have to worry about that, and shot the Demon Beast straight away.


    Yet there were still arge number of Demon Beasts swarming this way in the distance, as if seeing the arrows as nothing.


    That''s true, after all, archer''s arrows are limited, and the sight just now of arrows being shot just because arrows were enough at the start.


    Gradually, the archer''s arrows were gradually used up.


    As if predicting this scene, more Demon Beasts rushed to the north wall.


    But Wu Ming saw some Dingir on the north wall moving.


    It is not Dingir after Zhuge Kongming''s transformation, but ordinary Dingir, but Dingir is ordinary, and is also a big killer.


    As if the power was turned on, Dingir clicked, the gun barrel lifted and became longer due to the extension, the conical muzzle of the gun was pointed at the sky at a certain angle, and the safety at the rear of the gun barrel was opened, Dingir was ready for use.


    The archers were still shooting at the small number of Demon Beasts under the northern wall, while Dingir aimed at therge wave of Demon Beasts not far away.


    "Dingir,unch!!"


    With Leonidas roaring, the order to fire Dingir i was passed to the ears of the person responsible for the shooting.


    In an instant, a rain of light that started from the center of the north wall and spread to both sides flew into the sky, which was extremely beautiful.


    After that, the rain of light, freely falling with gravity, hit the second wave of Demon Beasts directly and predictably.


    *Boom----!!*


    Although notparable to the mushroom cloud, an extremely spectacr explosion urred in the wild north of the northern wall, and the second wave of attacking Demon Beasts almost wiped out the entire army.


    Immediately after, several gates on the north wall opened again, and many logistics personnel and even soldiers appeared. The soldiers headed straight for the Demon Beasts sneaking through the, but Wu Ming originally thought that he would be dealing with the logistics of some of the Personnel human corpses, on the other hand specifically gathering the bows and arrows shot by the archers.


    "It turned out to be a very careful n and cooperation." Wu Ming nodded and expressed his agreement again.


    First the ground troops will contain Demon Beasts, Demon Beasts will advance and retreat, then the ranged troops will harvest the nearest Demon Beasts, and finally use Dingir to finish off the Demon Beasts, and send people to take advantage of the short gap that the Demon Beasts will not be able to catch. in a moment, go and recycle bows and arrows.


    It must be said that this is aplete and very effective n. Arge number of Demon Beasts had been killed and injured, and although the human side had casualties as well, their numbers were extremely rare not evenpared to Demon Beasts.


    Before the next wave of Demon Beast attacks came, Wu Ming flew to the city walls and found Leonidas.


    "Excellent defence, Leonidas, I doubt even if the Hot Springs Pass gave you a more suitable location, you could hold off a Persian army of thirty men."


    "You are going too far, Lord Dragon Sage." Leonidas also knew that this was actually Wu Ming''spliment and a polite greeting.


    After all Leonidas never thought of blocking the Persian army with 30 men, when he tried to stop the Persian army with 300 men, he had no confidence.


    But as of now, the wise king Gilgamesh gave Leonidas excellent conditions of "ce" and "people". Whether it was the soldiers of the north wall or Uruk, they were responsible for protecting the north wall from attacks for half a year. In terms of breaking, they all y a key role.


    It''s like the big gear and pinion y a key role, and he, Leonidas, is just an oil roller between the gears.


    "Is there anything special about those arrows?" Wu Ming asked suddenly.


    "Sure enough, you found it," Leonidas said with relief.


    How could Wuming3 not be able to find it? He left behind the remains of the soldiers who died in battle and collected arrows instead.


    Not to mention, with Uruk''s support from behind, how could there be a shortage of arrows on the north wall?


    Also there''s no need to get too excited even if there''s a shortage of arrows, it''s obviously going a little too far, unless.


    Unless the arrow has a special effect.


    When all the arrows were shot earlier, all the Demon Beasts were killed easily. Although they still can''t work on the scaled Muuu, solid arrows can also injure Muuu.


    They still have vulnerable ces like eyes and supplies. As an enhanced Demon Beast, Muuu is also not easy to kill.


    So, there''s a problem with that arrow.


    "As expected of Lord Sage, these arrows are special, as expected, they are all special arrows that have been conjured by strategists and can have an effective effect on Demon Beasts."


    The Demon Beast was upgraded three months ago. In the face of Demon Beasts like Muuu and Ugallu, ordinary arrows be unable topletely prate the Demon Beast''s body.


    If the arrows failed, it would mean the humans would lose their ranged means of attack, and if the humans who lost their long-range means wishing topete with the Demon Beasts it would be difficult.


    "And at that moment, the strategist learned something and started changing arrows."

 Chapter 958: Arrow Enchantment

    Chapter 958: Arrow Enchantment


    Since there was still time to spare, Leonidas exined it to Wu Ming.


    "However, it is necessary to turn the ordinary arrows of the soldiers into being able to pierce Demon Beasts. The cost wasn''t low, so strategists gave up this time-consuming andborious idea, and turned to warrior arrows. With a little enchantment, it only achieves the effect of being able to prate the body of a demon beast."


    As long as the arrow could pierce the Demon Beast''s body then everything was easy to say.


    As for the issue of insufficient damage, Leonidas never thought about it. After all the army relied on the number of arrows. As long as they could break the Demon Beast''s defenses and stab the arrow into the Demon Beast''s body, then anything would happen. Alright, this scene is the best proof.


    This once again made Wu Ming stare at Zhuge Kongming in admiration. Sure enough, Zhuge Kongming was not silent after being summoned, and he did a lot of things.


    "Yet even Enchantment arrows are a lot of work for a strategist. Although strategists will make some modifications every day, to avoid wasting, we will recycle arrows after every fight against Demon Beasts."


    After all, Demon Beasts do not react to arrows, do not attack or take back to use, so after each Demon Beast attack, the logistics staff will recycle arrows, while the army rests, after all, against Demon Beasts. Let the army have a lot of physical and mental exhaustion.


    However when there were too many Demon Beasts, Dingir was needed, just like just now.


    When there were too many Demon Beasts, the soldiers would follow Leonidas'' orders and return to the north wall. After that, while shooting arrows, the soldiers on the city wall on the north wall would use Dingir to aim at the group of Demon Beasts and attack from a distance it was bombed.


    The nearby Demon Beasts were left to the archers to break, or sent melee soldiers to attack them, depending on the number of nearby single Demon Beasts to kill.


    It was ironic that a Demon Beast that was dominant in numbers would be killed by humans relying on numbers.


    After that, because Dingir blocked the Demon Beasts creating an error for the Demon Beasts'' attacks, the logistics personnel and soldiers had the opportunity to recycle the arrows.


    When this strategy is first implemented, mistakes are often made on the human side. After all there were still many uncertain factors in the untested strategy, such as the speed of the Demon Beasts and where Dingir''s shell had to be fired effectively.


    There were a series of problems such as the Demon Beast''s actions in time to recycle arrows, and the high frequency of Demon Beast attacks, which prevented the logistics staff from efficiently recycling arrows.


    In the end Zhuge Kongming, the military expert, and Leonidas who led the front lines, devised an effective n together. Gilgamesh reviewed it and revised and approved it, the usual n to deal with Demon Beasts had beenpleted.


    Moreover, since the logistics staff had recovered the items that King Gilgamesh had taken from his treasure and given them away, the speed at which they were able to collect arrows was not slow.


    Upon seeing this report, Gilgamesh offered to provide the logistics staff with items in his treasury that could be used to recover arrows.


    "Although not as efficient as this king''s treasure, these items are sufficient for you. They may be able to increase your efficiency several times. Go to this king with gratitude to fight the Demon Beasts."


    These were Gilgamesh''s words, but the morale of the soldiers rose one by one.


    Must say that after Gilgamesh took the props out of his treasury and gave them to the front line, it really increased the efficiency of the logistics staff in recycling arrows, which was much more reliable than simply shooting treasure as cannonballs.


    Standing on the north wall, Wu Ming looked out from the north wall. Sure enough, the logistics personnel who did not carry weapons, all carrying square boxes, quickly mmed arrows and arrows to the ground.


    The logistics personnel who recycle the arrows are approaching the arrows, the arrows on the ground and the corpses of the Demon Beasts are automatically collected into the box behind these people.


    "There are some good things in Gil''s treasury, no wonder Ishtar wants them so much."


    Wu Ming had no idea what was in Gilgamesh''s treasury. After all the treasury wasn''t his, and he didn''t need to care about what was in it. But now, look at Gilgamesh''s treasury, there are indeed some practical things.


    Thinking about it now, Wu Ming regretted that he didn''t take something from Gilgamesh''s treasure treasury when he left Uruk.


    The items in the Dragonest room had been wasted for so long. Items taken from Nazarick''s treasury were also reduced to the point where they could be seen at a nce.


    Didn''t take anything from Gilst time, do you want to take something from Gil this time?


    Wu Ming was a little confused.


    However this could only be thought of after everything was over, and for now, he had to concentrate on the attacking Demon Beasts.


    "Bang Bang bang-!!" There were three more metal crashes, and this time Wu Ming heard them clearly, because it was Leonidas beside Wu Ming who made a knocking sound.


    Like a signal, the soldiers and logistics outside the north wall all stopped their movement, despite the many enchantment arrows remaining on the ground and retreated to the north wall instead.


    Because the Demon Beasts havee again.


    The smoke caused by Dingir gradually dissipated, and countless Demon Beasts rushed towards this side forming a huge Demon Beast wave, which was several times more than the total number of Demon Beasts that had just attacked.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Ming frowned subconsciously.


    This is not a good sign.


    This time the Demon Beast''s attacks, both in frequency and in number, shocked Wu Ming.


    There are still many enchantment arrows outside the north wall that have not been recycled, if the demon beasts attack like this any time, the north wall will be destroyed in just a matter of time, and if there is a demon beastmander, then the north wall will be destroyed in an instant.


    Seeing so many ferocious Demon Beasts, Leonidas was no longer prepared to let the soldiers shoot with bows and arrows.


    "Dingir, get ready!!"


    He immediately ordered the simple and crude use of Dingir.


    "Shoot!!"


    With Leonidas''mand, the dozens of Dingir on the north wall activated again and fired projectiles full of magic.


    *Dong dong dong ------!!*


    Explosions continuously urred in the field outside the north wall, and the "clouds" that rose due to the explosion appeared in the eyes of everyone on the north wall, which made people feel heartbroken, shocked.


    This is a scene full of "art", if you ignore the Demon Beasts.

 Chapter 959: Going to Nippur City

    Chapter 959: Going to Nippur City


    Leonidas and Wu Ming walked down the north wall. Due to Dingur''s continuous bombardment of the northern wall, the Demon Beasts had retreated and were no longer attacking.


    After all Dingur is real and has a "mystery." Even if the Demon Beast is strengthened, it will not be able to resist at all, unless the Demon Beastmanderes himself.


    As a result, the soldiers were able to rest for a while, and Wu Ming and Leonidas also had the opportunity to retreat from the northern wall, because Wu Ming wanted to discuss something with Leonidas.


    In Leonidas'' tent, Leonidas sat in his chair, while Wu Ming sat on the chair beside him.


    Leonidas will sit where he should be sitting, and he will do so on one side.


    Leonidas who had taken off his helmet, had a stern expression, and with his red hair, he looked very simple.


    Leonidas took the y pot beside him with one hand, pointed it to his mouth, drank the water in it, and made a heroic sound that made obsessivepulsive disorder veryfortable.


    "Hooah! Cold!!"


    He suddenly ced the y pot on the simple table in front of him, Leonidas looked like he was drunk and looked at Wu Ming.


    "Then, Lord Dragon Sage, what is it with you looking for me alone?" His tone was full of drunkenness, which made Wu Ming feel that Leonidas was really drunk.


    The only wine that Mesopotamia is famous for is ale. When Wu Ming first came to Uruk, what was offered to him was ale. It wasn''t delicious, but it wasn''t bad either.


    But as long as it''s alcohol, it can make people drunk, and dead Heroic Spirits can also get drunk, especially Servants.


    To be honest, if it wasn''t for Wu Ming knowing that there couldn''t be any wine on the north wall, and seeing Leonidas blushing like a drunken man, Wu Ming might really have thought he was drinking in the barracks.


    There were rumors that Leonidas was drunk from a drop of alcohol, and would be an alcoholic.


    Cough cough...


    At this time Wu Ming also became serious.


    "I''m going to Nippur."


    When Wu Ming said this, Leonidas, who was still slightly drunk, immediately turned red, and his expression became serious.


    Taking the y pot from the table and cing it on the side, Leonidas ced his hand on the small table in front of him and looked at Wu Ming with a serious expression.


    "Is that the gathering ce for Demon Beasts?"


    Even though it was in the form of a question, his tone was indeed a statement. After all, Wu Ming said this information when he came to the northern wall earlier.


    After that, without waiting for Wu Ming to answer, Leonidas seemed to be in a drunken state again, and started talking to himself.


    "About three months ago, when the Demon Beastmander appeared with an upgraded Demon Beast, the north wall was already built, and there were only many humans left in Nippur outside the north wall."


    "They are trying their best to fight the Demon Beasts, trying their best to keep them alive, and they are waiting for our rescue."


    Suddenly picking up the y pot he had just ced beside him, Leonidas took a sip of water and continued speaking.


    "As a result, Uruk was attacked the night the Demon Beast Commander appeared, and we haven''t received any news from Nippur since then."


    It was clear that Nippur City waspletely upied by the appearance of enhanced Demon Beasts and Demon Beastmanders breaking down the city gates.


    A mere city was truly not enough to behold in front of a Demon Beast Commander. The city of Nippur is outside the northern wall. If it was the current Demon Beasts, they would be difficult to fight against, not to mention there was an existence like the Demon Beast Commander.


    Wu Ming didn''t mean to talk about this topic, he just listened quietly to Leonidas'' narration, and after Leonidas had almost finished speaking, he started the topic.


    "I don''t know if any other ce besides Nipur has be the stronghold of the Demon Beasts, I will check outside the northern wall to see if there are still humans alive, and I will take the temporary den built by the Demon Beasts."


    Wu Ming''sst words were in response to Leonidas'' grief over the city of Nippur.


    "That''s fine." Even though Leonidas found this approach dangerous, he didn''t say anything. After all Wu Ming had onlye to inform Leonidas.


    Wu Ming wasn''t his subordinate at all, the two weren''t even the same. Leonidas'' status in Mesopotamia was much lower than Wu Ming''s. After all Wu Ming was a Mesopotamian Dragon Sage.


    "Don''t worry, after all, I am a divine spirit rank Servant, I can still run if I can''t defeat the enemy. If it was you, I would probably be buried in a bunch of Demon Beasts." Wu Mingforted Leonidas in a joking manner.


    Yet Wu Ming''sfort seemed so sarcastic that Spartan Leonidas'' face twitched.


    But what Wu Ming said was true, and Leonidas couldn''t help but think about it. If Wu Ming was there when the "beheading operation" was carried out, some of the Servants who were sacrificed would have survived.


    "If that''s the case, I won''t say anything."


    Immediately Leonidas stood up and picked up the y pot on the ground.


    "While you are not at the north wall, I will guard the north wall."


    After he finished speaking, Leonidas drank a full bottle of water with pride, which made Wu Ming very helpless, but now he is also proud of himself, right?


    "Then I leave it to you, General Leonidas." He took the water jug beside him, and Wu Ming drank the water jug heroically no weaker than Leonidas.


    "Then I''ll go first."


    Putting down the y pot in his hand, Wu Ming didn''t say goodbye to Leonidas again, and went straight out of the tent.


    However when Leonidas went to the tent to send Wu Ming away, he found that he could not find Wu Ming.


    At this moment, above the sky high outside the northern wall.


    Wu Ming who flew into the sky with spiritual power, moved towards Nippur in his memory. He asked Chrysbelite to help detect the movements of the Demon Beasts, so that he could avoid the Demon Beasts and head straight for Nippur.


    If it was only to detect the magic reaction in the surroundingnd, Chrysbelite could do it.


    Even though Wu Ming and Leonidas said he would go around to see if anyone was alive, in terms of "is there anyone alive", it was directly impossible. This point, whether it was Leonidas or Wu Ming, was very clear.


    But seeing it without saying it, it''s almost what it means.


    Thinking like this, Wu Ming''s speed increased again, and after a while, he saw the shadow of Nippur City.


    Before approaching Nippur, Wu Ming smelled the stench and blood and Demon Beasts active in Nippur.


    From the sky, Wu Ming could faintly see that there were many red marks on the ground and walls in Nippur City.


    It''s a blood trail.


    "Of course, let''s destroy the city of Nippur."


    As a god, he also has to do some actions that are in line with God.

 Chapter 960: Demon Beast Commander

    Chapter 960: Demon Beast Commander


    Wu Ming had no hope for the survivors, this was certain, but contrary to that, his heart had hope for the survivors.


    A humanistic hero once said that when people say "No way", there must be a glimmer of hope in their hearts.


    Although Wu Ming was not human, he also had such thoughts.


    Therefore, when Wu Ming saw this scene in Nippur, Wu Ming''s heart was filled with anger.


    There are too many red bloodstains around Nippur, so that could mean that no one should live in Nippur, and these bloodstains all indicate that what the people of Nippur experienced back then was caused by the massacre of the Demon Beasts.


    Therefore, Wu Ming had no idea of going down to investigate the situation, but was prepared tounch an attack head-on.


    Just ask, who doesn''t get angry when the hope in the heart is broken?


    Wu Ming will be angry, but anger is useless. The destruction of Nippur City which is no longer inhabited, is the salvation of Nippur City today.


    Wu Ming thought that even if the patron saint of Nippur City, was here, he would agree with his idea.


    He waved his hand, golden ripples suddenly appeared from his side, and a bright white holy spear was revealed from it.


    This was the holy spear made by the core branch of the World Tree that Wu Ming obtained in the Land of Shadows.


    Despite being inferior to King Arthur''s Rhongomyniad Holy Spear in terms of strength, Yggdrasil alone represented a part of the Nordic world tree, and his strength was not low.


    Although originally merged with Humbaba and separated, But this weapon has been baptized by Great Root, and has long been different from the past.


    Holding the Yggdrasil Holy Spear, Wu Ming aimed the spear at the city of Nippur diagonally below, and he began to imbue the spear with magic power.


    Wu Ming prepared topletely destroy the city of Nippur with one strike.


    "Chrys, fix the target and concentrate the magic."


    "Yes, Master." Wu Ming gave the order, and the Chrysbelite , which is the Mystic Code immediately acted, and several magic circles suddenly appeared around it, and slowly gathered in Yggdrasil.


    The magic circle can make Wu Ming aim at the center of Nippur more urately, and can also gather magic power to prevent the leakage of magic power in the middle, and make Yggdrasil stronger.


    In an instant, the magic in Wu Ming''s body raged like a boiling ocean, and countless magical materializations appeared, all of which gathered in Yggdrasil in his hands, as if they were flying with spears as normal ribbon decorations.


    "Liberation"


    Yggdrasil seems to be stimted, the head and tip of the gun have undergone a morphological change, lengthened and thickened, and became more sacred.


    nted below, the Demon Beasts of Nippur City, both indoors and outdoors, raised their heads in horror and looked at the direction that radiated immense magic power in the sky.


    The Demon Beast''s intuition told them that they might die next, and there was no g left.


    "Yggdrasil!!"


    Wu Ming''s eyes suddenly turned golden yellow, and he threw Yggdrasil as a javelin.


    There were several additional magic circles around the body of Yggdrasil''s weapon, and the ribbon formed by the embodied magic dance fluttered behind the tomhak, like a beautifulet about to fall to the ground, flying straight down towards the city of Nipur.


    Anyone with a little vision can see that this et" is aimed at the city built on a hill in the center of Nippur City, and is likely to hit the center head-on and destroy Nippur.


    "Roar~~~"


    Countless Demon Beasts reacted and immediately started fleeing for their lives, they roared and frightened, as if they were panicking like the citizens of Nippur City.


    However, the et" showed no sympathy for the Demon Beast''smotion, and still carried punishment.


    At this moment, the earth shook, and a dozen giant snake heads shot out of the ground.


    ...


    In the southwest of Mesopotamia, in a tropical rain forest formed by the power of the Feathered Serpent God, countless red Demon Beasts raged in the rainforest.


    The demon beasts back and forth in the rain forest constantly rub against the rainforest vegetation, making the rain forest rustle, like a storm ising.


    "Roar!!"


    This Demon Beast''s body was covered with thick and short red hair. They have no eyes. The eyes of the head and the back of the head there are some "hairs" that look like tumors.


    Likewise, this Demon Beast''s teeth are not sharp, it is enough to see that it does not use its teeth to bite its prey, but to shreds the enemy with its thick ws, and its ws also have traces of fire, like burning everything it can catch.


    This is the Demon Beast Uumgallu, a mass-produced Demon Beast very simr to Ugallu and Uridimmu but different.


    But in the rain forest, there was not only the Demon Beast Uumgallu, but also several kobolds with carnivorous heads such as leopards, wolves, and dog heads.


    "Um!!"


    The kobolds wielded weapons like sticks and fought against the iing Demon Beasts without fear of life and death. Although their body size is not as good as the strengthened Demon Beasts, this rainforest is their territory, and they are more familiar with this ce than the Demon Beasts, relying on the geographical advantage, the Beasts are on par with Demon Beasts.


    But no matter how perfect the "ce" is, it still can''t match the "person". "The weather is not as good as thend, and the ce is not as good as the people." This is the reason.


    Even though the kobolds relied on the advantage of being used to the terrain topete with the Demon Beasts for now, the number of Demon Beasts was too great which caused the kobolds to continue to retreat.


    At this rate, it was only a matter of time before the Kobolds headed for a stalemate.


    Of course there is also another possibility, that is, the Demon Beast Commander on the Demon Beast side or the Kobold Commander personally take action, well, no matter who it is, as long as it appears, it will definitely change the battle situation instantly.


    As it is now.


    "Roar-!!"


    A roar greater than the roar of an ordinary Demon Beast came from far away, the Kobold only saw the rows of rainforest trees vying to fall, and the earth was still shaking, like a terrifying "tyrant" rushing into the battlefield.


    Sure enough, in the next second, a huge Uumgallu that looked simr to the other Uumgallu, but so big that the Kobolds were afraid, appeared in front of the Kobolds.


    But there is one difference, the head of this huge Uumgallu has three sharp and pointed horns, which makes therge Uumgallu that looks like a lion look like a triceratops.


    Not to mention whether the Kobolds had seen this Uumgallu, they could make a judgment without a doubt just by sensing the immense magic power of this enormous Uumgallu. This is a mass-produced Uumgallu. The prototype of Uumgallu, one of the rare Demon Beasts- themander of the Demon Beasts in the form of Uumgallu.


    "Roar!!!" The prototype Uumgallumeraung again.


    This roar was mixed with a lot of magic power, and the countless kobolds that were nearby were instantly frightened into unconsciousness by this roar.


    Not only that, the surrounding trees also fell one by one. With the Uumgallu prototype as the centerpiece, all the trees fell around it, which made the entire tropical rainforest open and brighter.


    To put it simply, Uumgallu''s prototype roar could be imagined as a release of magic power, and it was this roar full of magic power that knocked down the Kobolds and the surrounding trees.


    Many Uumgallu took this opportunity to cross the Kobold and rush into the depths of the forest. This was the meaning of Uumgallu''s prototype, their enemy was not these kobolds, but themander whomanded these kobolds. That is the owner of this tropical rain forest  the Feathered Serpent God, Quetzalcoatl.


    "Roar-!!" A roar resembling a tiger and a leopard came from the depths of the rainforest, and upon hearing it, many Demon Beasts shuddered and froze on the spot.


    It was the innate suppression of a low-level Demon Beast by a high-level Demon Beast.


    The fear of Demon Beasts when they encountered more powerful Demon Beasts was engraved into the so-called DNA, and the mass-produced Uumgallu knew that the one who roared was an existence higher than them, so they didn''t dare to move forward.


    It must be said that this is an interesting thing. After all, humans were unable to stop the attacks of Demon Beasts, and "Demon Beasts" with a higher level than Demon Beasts could stop them in their tracks. I can only say that it is interesting.


    As a prototype, Uumgallu was not at all surprised, as if he was used to it. He used hisrge head to shake the stopped Uumgallu.


    After that, the prototype Uumgallu let out a strange roar, almost like in humannguage. This Uumgallu prototype seemed to greatly underestimate this mass-produced Demon Beast.


    After all, this was not the first time he had encountered such a situation. It has invaded tropical rainforests several times before with this mass-produced presence.


    Despite forcibly ordering Uumgallu to make these mass-produced Demon Beasts act again, but as Uumgallu''s prototype, he really didn''t want to see their useless appearances again.


    After all, it can also handle an existence that sounds like Jaguar Man, it is better to say that it has fought the opponent several times.


    Just as Uumgallu''s prototype was contemting, a humanoid creature with yellow stripes crashed into Uumgallu from a dense forest full of trees, and the toy-like wed spear in his hand shed fiercely stabbing Uumgallu''s prototype.


    "Aum-!!" Apanied by Uumgallu''s prototype roar, the wed spear that emitted a dangerously cold light did not hit Uumgallu''s body, but hit three points on Uumgallu''s head.


    "ng----!!"


    The sound of steel crashing echoed around, which made the frightened mass-produced Uumgallu collectively shiver, and slowly and carefully retreated, as if giving up territory to Jaguar Man.


    That''s right, the one who made noises like tigers and leopards and attacked Uumgallu was Jaguar Man who was dressed strangely and like a cospaly and she was themander-in-chief of Quetzalcoatl.


    But the wed spear that rubs against the three horns of Uumgallu''s prototype, shows that Jaguar Man is not in vain. This shows that he possesses divine spirit level powers and can be in direct contact with the eleven sons of Tiamat Uumgallu, one of the Demon Beastmanders.


    However facing Jaguar Man, Uumgallu made a mocking sound, which angered the nearby Jaguar Man quite a bit.


    "Damn it!"


    Jaguar Man roared and then immediately jumped back into the rainforest area where there were still trees in the distance with the help of Uumgallu''s reaction force.


    Immediately after, Jaguar Man hung the wed spear in his hand on the tree, opened his arms and shouted to the sky.


    "Kuku~ I can''t beat it~ Come and help me~~~"


    That''s right, as Jaguar Man said, she actually couldn''t beat Uumgallu, and it seemed they wereparable only because Uumgallu wasn''t serious.


    Actually, when Wu Ming returned, this Uumgallu had been here for a long time, Ullidim, one of the Demon Beastmanders back then, was actually here to support Uumgallu, not to attack the southern forest.


    When Wu Ming and Gudako came to the southern forest, the reason why they didn''t see Quetzalcoatl was because he was busy dealing with this Uumgallu.


    The reason why Jaguar Man who was leading the way for Gudako and the others at that time took Gudako and the others and left because they needed toe to help Quetzalcoatl deal with this Uumgallu.


    As for letting Jaguar Man tell Gudako and the others about Uumgallu? Don''t think about it, although Jaguar Man is not stupid, Jaguar Man''s brain circuit is different from ordinary people even ordinary Servants, she is simr to a Berserker, not bad she cane back to support Quetzalcoatl. It was basically impossible to expect her to report intelligence.


    However if Wu Ming had been there at that time, perhaps he could have asked something. Unfortunately, he wasn''t there at the time, and when he and Gudako metter, Jaguar Man was gone.


    Moreover, Uumgallu, the prototype of one of the Demon Beastmanders, had specially gone to the southwest of the forest to attack, because it wasn''t too far from where Wu Ming and Gudako were at that time, so whether it was Wu Ming or Roman, who was in charge of sitting in Chaldea, it didn''t even matter. realized that Uumgallu, one of the Demon Beastmanders, asionally attacked the forest in the southwest of the forest.


    At that time, the information Merlin had retrieved from Ullidim''s mind was also iplete, leading to the prototype of Uumgallu, one of the Demon Beastmanders who had been released into the southwest of the southern forest by Wu Ming unnoticed.


    After that, this Uumgallu had been attacking the forest intermittently, until now when that Demon Beast was ready tounch a general attack, it had also been ordered by the Gorgons tounch a general attack.

 Chapter 961: Contradiction Between Demon Beasts

    Chapter 961: Contradiction Between Demon Beasts


    The original n of the Demon Beastmanders was actually to let the Demon Beastmanders lead an unimaginablyrge number of Demon Beasts to go to Uruk from all directions in Mesopotamia.


    Ullidim and Uumgallu attacked Quetzalcoatl from the southwest, Kulullnded from the Persian Gulf in the southeast, and Muuu and Ugallu attacked from Mount Ebih in the northwest. A mysterious existence using Enkidu''s bodyunched a frontal attack from the northern wall.


    In a total of four directions, they were surrounded, and Uruk was surrounded to death.


    This was the nid down by the Demon Beasts after losing the four Demon Beastmanders.


    The original n was to use Ugallu and Uumgallu who were responsible for attacking the southwest, tounch an attack on Quetzalcoatl as an axis, thus temporarily holding Quetzalcoatl.


    If possible, try to grab Uruk''s attention as much as possible. When Uruk''s attention was turned to this side, the other Demon Beastmanders would initiate a total Offensive6 from the Persian Gulf, Mount Ebih and the northern wall, and take Uruk in one fell swoop, then besiege Quetzalcoatl.


    As a result Ugallu who went to the southwest forest to support Uumgallu, was hit by Wu Ming halfway, and he was quite over-the-top trying to swallow Wu Ming, and was finally killed by Wu Ming and left the field.


    As a result there was only Uumgallu, the Demon Beast Commander left in the southwest, and the n to trigger the final battle as the "fuse" had to be changed.


    There is a special kind of induction among Demon Beasts, if any Demon Beastmander dies, other Demon Beastmanders can feel it.


    That''s why the ten Servants in thest beheading operation were discovered so quickly.


    In short, after Ugallu''s death, the Demon Beasts immediately changed their course, allowing Uumgallu to continue holding Quetzalcoatl, and Muuu and Basmu''s troops crossed the mountain and headed straight for Uruk.


    At that time, the Demon Beasts on the northern walls and the Persian Gulf will resound again, and they can still defeat Uruk without temporarily ignoring Quetzalcoatl.


    However, just then Uridimmu and Basmu met Ishtar who had just been pulled away by Wu Ming when they attacked.


    After being replenished by Wu Ming with a Command Spell that only replenished magic power, Ishtar''s furious Noble Phantasm opened fully, and instantly bombed the Demon Beast army to the point where there was no ashes left.


    Uridimmu and Basmu also fell into the underworld. As a result, Uqal was killed by the goddess of the underworld, and Mushumafu took this opportunity to escape.


    Quetzalcoatl in the dense forest needed to be restrained, so it didn''t matter even if he couldn''t use it as a "fuse", but Basmu and Muuu failed on this side, really a great crisis.


    The Ebih Mountains were blown through the underworld by Ishtar''s "Venus", and it became directly impassable, while the Persian Gulf was weak as a "fuse" spectrum, easy for humans to target.


    As a result, after all this time, it could only continue to attack from the northern wall.


    When the demon beasts on the north wall were about to attack the north wall, the demon beasts in the Persian Gulf were also deployed at the same time. After all, even if it was not possible to encircle Uruk from all sides, it would be a good choice to attack Uruk from the north and south simultaneously.


    The group that is called the most afraid of cutting the rearguard when there are Demon Beasts in the Persian Gulf, Uruk will definitely be excited, and the whole battle will definitely benefit the Demon Beasts.


    However, Uumgallu, who did not want to be considered a "leftover", took the initiative tounch an attack on the forest. This attack could be described as the biggest attack sinceing to the southern forest.


    As the Demon Beastmander, Uumgallu was physically stronger than those humanoid Demon Beastmanders, as Uumgallu retained his essence as an "beast".


    Even more frightening in the face of hostile people and demon beasts, he believes that basically everyone will answer the demon beast, because the demon beast''s attack is unreasonable, that is, unexpected.


    Especially in a death battle, intelligent humans tend to consider retreating, while Demon Beasts pay attention to what is in front of them.


    The humanoid Demon Beast Commander also has such a weakness, and has the weakness that humans have, and not only that.


    Don''t look at the Demon Beastmanders who are Demon Beasts and enemies of humans, but when they have good intelligence and wisdom, they will definitely fall into the same vulgar circle as humans, namely "prestigious".


    In appearance, the Demon Beastmander is divided into humanoid and beast.


    The humanoid Demon Beastmander thought that he was different from the mass-produced Demon Beasts, and superior to others, and the humanoid Demon Beastmanders were indeed more in line with the term mander", and not belonging to "animals" like pure Demon Beasts.


    The beast-shaped Demon Beastmander believed that the beast-shaped Demon Beast was the "boss" of the Demon Beasts. They must have form and must not be proud of being "different from other Demon Beasts".


    Likewise, themanders of these beast-shaped Demon Beasts were protected byw. With the nature of "beasts", they are more like Demon Beasts than manders".


    It must be said that this is quite ironic, as it is very simr to the so-called "royal friendly faction" and "people friendly faction".


    The humanoid demon beastmanders are proud of themselves, and the number of humanoid demon beastmanders is also the majority among the eleven demon beastmanders.


    Moreover, there was indolence and defection among the Demon Beastmanders. It could be said that humanoid Demon Beastmanders often underestimated beast-shaped Demon Beastmanders like Uumgallu, like Uridimmu and Ugallu.


    Ugallu wanted to devour Wu Ming, and Uridimmu also thought that the goddess of the underworld was nothing, but they were all killed in the end.


    Some of Wu Ming''s Super Tier Magic didn''t kill Ugallu, and Ereshkigal took quite a bit of effort to kill Uridimmu. It can be seen that the two of them are indeed capable, if they can pay more attention, it may not be easy to escape.


    When they evolve into "humanoids", they also inherit the weaknesses of "humans".


    Pride and self-righteousness, thinking that you can do it again, and so on.


    And it is this disease that harms them, Uridimmu and Ugallu are the best examples.


    As for looking down on beast-shaped Demon Beastmanders, even though they didn''t show it too much, this was something that all Demon Beastmanders were well aware of.


    Moreover, the reason why Uumgallu brought the mass-produced Uumgallu to this southwest border alone to contain them and deal with Quetzalcoatl was the best example.


    Obviously, Uumgallu was "isted".

 Chapter 962: Start

    Chapter 962: Start


    The long journey from the northernmost cedar forest area to the dense forest area on the southwest border should be used as a "fuse" tounch the attack first. This kind of painstaking work could only be done by unpopr beast-shaped Demon Beastmanders.


    And it just so happened that he had this power, and he was also themander of the beast-shaped Demon Beasts. No matter what, it is really "qualified" toe to this southwest border.


    But your Uridim ising, no good intentions.


    The reason why Uridimmu came was probably simply because he needed to be the "supervisor" of themander of the Uumgallu beast-shaped Demon Beast, like thebination of Ugallu and Muuu. Yet Muuu was themander of the defecting beast-shaped Demon Beast.


    Although it was not clearly stated, Muuu who was also themander of the beast-shaped Demon Beast, did have the intention of defecting to themander of the humanoid-shaped Demon Beast which made Uumgallu, who saw this, very displeased.


    It was enough to see that the beast-shaped Demon Beastmander''s camp was much inferior to the humanoid Demon Beastmander.


    Not only that, the reason why Muuu led the mass-produced Muuu army to attack Uruk himself was also carried out by the incitement, sarcasm and ridicule of the humanoid Demon Beastmanders to test Uruk''sbat effectiveness, and besides, letting the beast-shaped Demon Beastmander sacrifice one people, thereby weakening the strength of the beast-shaped Demon Beastmander.


    At that time there were still several humanoid Demon Beastmanders. Moreover, among the beast-shaped Demon Beastmanders who did nothing and deliberately defected, whether it was Muuu''s "one-handed meeting" or being pushed here. Southwest border, nothing can be done.


    However it was different now, there were also many casualties among the humanoid Demon Beastmanders, even more than the beast shaped Demon Beastmanders.


    Like Kusarikku and Girtablull, both died at the hands of the Servants summoned by the human side, and Uridimmu and Ugallu also died. There were only two humanoid Demon Beastmanders left, and although onemander of their beast shaped Demon Beast did nothing and the other had the intention of defecting, even so, the advantages of beast shaped Demon Beastmander had been highlighted.


    Thinking of this,bined with the current situation, Uumgallu felt even happier.


    The humanoid Demon Beastmander liked to "rule", while the beast-shaped Demon Beastmander preferred to y alone.


    The most typical humanoid Demon Beast Commander, like Uridimmu will let the mass-produced Demon Beast under him make a tentative attack on Wu Ming when he deals with Wu Ming, and then he will ascend.


    If it was Uumgallu, he would definitely choose to ambush and kill the opponent at the right moment, rather than being useless like your Uridim.


    Of course, things like kobolds in this forest were of no interest to Uumgallu at all, only the existence of Jaguar Man could pique Uumgallu''s interest.


    As for Quetzalcoatl, the Feathered Serpent God that Jaguar Man shouted, Uumgallu was even more interested, she was an opponent who was on par with him, or even stronger than him.


    However this does not mean that it will be directly killed by the opponent. He had fought the Feathered Serpent God several times. Despite retreating first each time, he gradually became familiar with Quetzalcoatl''s attack methods.


    That goddess has the power of a "mother goddess", and her fighting style is very wild like a beast, she heard it was called wrestling? But this was not important, in short, the wildness of a human-like body was emitted by the Feathered Serpent God. Thinking of this, Uumgallu''s blood couldn''t help but boil.


    "Roar !!"


    Uumgallu let out another magical roar, which was a deration of war against the enemy.


    And Quetzalcoatl naturally had to respond to Uumgallu''s deration of war.


    An object that Uumgallu couldn''t see clearly spun and whistled, and rushed towards at high speed, but Uumgallu didn''t need to see it, and he and Quetzalcoatl who had fought several times, was it Quetzalcoatl''s sword-like weapon called the Macana?


    "ng----!!"


    Uumgallu caught it with three horns on its head and stuck it firmly in the middle of the three horns.


    After all it was an old opponent, and it would not be hit by this move.


    But then, another invisible existence flew up, it was an existence bigger than a Macana, the figure was Quetzalcoatl.


    "Oh le-!!"


    Speaking of the strange mouth fetish, Quetzalcoatl ms one of his legs into Uumgallu''s head, and happens to kick his own gun.


    The powerful impact instantly kicked the Macana''s grip that was wedged between Uumgallu''s three horns, and his body couldn''t help but kneel down.


    Immediately afterwards, taking advantage of Uumgallu''s brief weakness, Quetzalcoatl instantly grabbed the Macana and leaped to Jaguar Man''s side.


    Uumgallu slowly stood up from his very brief incapacity, and this damage was not enough to cause the slightest damage to his strong body.


    But...


    "Crack-"


    However at this moment, one of the three horns on Uumgallu''s head let out a cracking sound.


    This left Uumgallu dumbfounded.


    Immediately after, Uumgallu''s horn waspletely broken, and it fell to the ground in front of him.


    "After fighting with you so many times, I almost discovered your fighting style." Quetzalcoatl said to Uumgallu in a voice like the lively and cheerful older sister next door.


    Uumgallu did fight Quetzalcoatl several times and managed to retreat, but for the same reason, Quetzalcoatl also fought Uumgallu in equal numbers. The two sides were equal which was a point anyone could think of.


    Since Uumgallu was able to analyze Quetzalcoatl''s moves from this battle, doesn''t it make sense that Quetzalcoatl wouldn''t analyze Uumgallu''sbat power?


    And this time Uumgallu''s horn was kicked by. Quetzalcoatl. Obviously it was deliberately done by Quetzalcoatl who had a certain understanding of Uumgallu.

 Chapter 963: Catchers Roar

    Chapter 963: Catcher''s Roar


    Uumgallu''s body was quite strong, no matter how Quetzalcoatl used his punch attacks and wrestling skills, she was unable to cause any obvious damage to Uumgallu, as it was given to him by his body.


    This is the power of the Demon Beast Commander. His physical qualities were extremely high, and as themander of a beast-shaped Demon Beast, Uumgallu''s physical quality was even higher than that of the other humankid-shaped Demon Beastmanders. If you had to use data to show it, maybe Uumgallu''s endurance had already reached EX rank.


    But even though Uumgallu was able to withstand Quetzalcoatl''s attack, the pain could still rub off on his mind. Resilience doesn''t mean there won''t be pain, that''s another matter.


    As one of the three goddesses, Quetzalcoatl''s attacks could not directly cause damage to Uumgallu, who had extremely high physical fitness, but he could indirectly cause damage to her, and precisely because this was indirect, when the damage umted to a certain degree, Uumgallu will step down.


    And while Quetzalcoatl''s attack on Uumgallu wasn''t very effective, Uumgallu''s attack on Quetzalcoatl was also ineffective because he really couldn''t catch up to Quetzalcoatl,bined with the rainforest terrain, and his agility was too high, every time Uumgallu who had been attacked the entire time, retreated first.


    But there was no way the two sides had spent so much. Both Uumgallu and Quetzalcoatl looked for each other''s weaknesses, and Quetzalcoatl was the first to act.


    Since she couldn''t deal any damage to Uumgallu''s tough body, she attacked where it wasn''t strong, and Quetzalcoatl aimed the three horns at Uumgallu''s head.


    The three horns of Uumgallu known as the Triceratops, naturally are not ordinary horns, whether they are sharp or hard, they areparable to the so-called divine weapons, such as the Quetzalcoatl Tiger weapon.


    But there is a truth that Uumgallu doesn''t understand, namely, what is called "too strong is easy to destroy", and Quetzalcoatl just so happens to understand this truth.


    Using his own weapon Macana,bined with wrestling, striking with contrasting softness and rigidity, Quetzalcoatl focuses his power on the Macana''s saw de with a flying kick, and manages to knock Uumgallu or be sawed off by saw de vibration.


    Apart from being proud of his three horns, Uumgallu also respects his three horns, just as most people value their hairstyles, and even these three horns are very important to Uumgallu. Worse than "hair damage".


    After all these three horns were evidence of Uumgallu, and kicking one of Uumgallu''s horns to talk about Quetzalcoatl undoubtedly made Uumgallu really angry.


    "Roar !!!"


    Apart from the remnants of Uumgallu''s mass production, Uumgallu''s prototype actually released a stream of his own body''s magic power, and the massive magic power mixed with an extremely high decibel roar and spread all around.


    Many trees that fell to the ground were crushed by the sound wave, and countless kobolds and demon beasts were also affected by this roar, their bodies exploded directly, and the scene became extremely bloody.


    Quetzalcoatl only changed his face and frowned, but she was not affected much, but Jaguar Man couldn''t stand it, and fell from the tree directly covering his ears.


    Gudako and others who came from behind also heard a roar, he who identally knelt down directly, covered his head with a cracked headache, while Mashu immediately raised his shield to block in front of Gudako.


    Moreover, the rtionship between Chaldea and Gudako even fluctuated and became unstable. mander...alert..."


    Romance in Chaldea only spoke a few incoherent words, and the connection was lost.


    "Hello! Doctor! Da Vinci-chan!!"


    Gudako half kneeled on the ground, covered his head with one hand, looked at themunicator on his wrist with the other, called out to Chaldea, but no one answered.


    "This voice is full of magic. Looks like the roar just now disrupted the rtionship between you and Chaldea." Leaning to the side, Merlin lifted Gudako who was half kneeling on the ground.


    "That seems to be the case..." Gudako was a bit weak, howe the connection between Chaldea and herself was always severed, once again it seems Chaldea''s instruments are a bit unreliable...


    Standing in front of Gudako holding a shield to block the sound waves, Mashu turned to look at Gudako.


    "Senpai, what should we do now?"


    Mashu used a skill like magic defense to release magic power, and blessed his shield, thereby suppressing the sound waves in this passage.


    "Let''s go and see after the sound waves stop."


    This time, they flew to the city of Eridu in the dense forest with pterosaurs capable of carrying them. After Quetzalcoatl was pulled to the human side by Wu Ming, she ced severalrge pterosaurs that Uruk used to perform emergency tasks, such as supporting a certain ce, but did not expect that the first use of the pterosaurs Quetzalcoatl ced on Pterosaurs in Uruk turned out to support Quetzalcoatl herself.


    The order Gilgamesh gave Siduri on themunication board was to use the pterosaur to take the Chaldea to the southwest forest.


    And the pterosaursmanded by Quetzalcoatl would treat those few people as half masters after acknowledging some auras, and Siduri was one of them, so that was why Siduri brought Gudako and the others here.


    And just now, when the Demon Beasts stopped, Quetzalcoatl went to greet the Chaldeans, and finally let the Chaldeans meet the Feathered Serpent God, one of the three goddess alliances.


    After that the Demon Beasts attacked again, Jaguar Man attacked first, Quetzalcoatl followed closely, and the others who weren''t that fast, Gudako and the others were trailing behind. Fou is caught by Merlin who lives in Eridu in his arms.


    Luckily Gudako and the others were behind, otherwise they would have endured the sonic roar at close range. Forget about the others, Gudako would definitely not be able to stand it, and even if she was lucky, she would fall into aa.


    Gudako is not a brainless protagonist in a shounen manga, but she has self-knowledge, even if she can''t help, she can''t be a burden.


    That was why he proposed waiting for the sound waves to dissipate before leaving.

 Chapter 964: The essence of the three goddess alliance

    Chapter 964: The essence of the three goddess alliance


    Although Gudako was very worried about the Feathered Serpent God and Jaguar Man, she couldn''t take his life as a joke, not to mention that his decision would not only affect her, but Mashu, Merlin, and Anna would be affected.


    Mashu as Kouhai, would definitely support Gudako''s opinion. As for Merlin''s words, it''s okay to omit them for now.


    "Is Anna okay with that?" After that, Gudako looked at Anna who had taken off her hood for some reason today.


    "Ah um I''m fine" Anna''s face turned red, and she was clearly embarrassed when she took off her hood and was watched by so many people.


    "I heard that Anna often helps out at the flower shop. Seems like Anna has goodmunication with others in Uruk, she no longer wears a hood to cover her face. I''m so relieved. ~~"


    Merlin took the opportunity to mock Anna, but Anna immediately turned her head and looked at Merlin like a cockroach, and then she put the hood on her head again, and raised the scythe in her hand, which seemed to be thinking of shing Merlin.


    It seemed like Anna wasn''t joking, if the existence of the friendly troop was hacked, Gudako immediately made the rounds and changed the subject.


    "A roar that keeps emitting sound waves, it should be from the Demon Beastmander."


    After all, there was no way to continue to approach Jaguar Man and the Feather Serpent right now, so Gudako wanted to sort out the information first.


    "Right, no one except the Demon Beastmander can roar at this level, and I estimate that the Demon Beastmander might be the Uumgallu known as the Great Dragon.


    In Uruk, Merlin who had been here for half a year and was a local resident, answered Gudako''s words.


    The main reason was that the Demon Beastmanders who could make such a roar were basically dead, and the remaining Demon Beastmanders, except for Uumgallu, did not have the type to make such a roar.


    However the remaining Demon Beastmanders, were less precise in terms of type, so it was only Uumgallu.


    "It turns out that the Demon Beastmander is very strong." Gudako couldn''t help but nce at the direction where the sound waves were still emitting.


    After experiencing this moment today, Gudako could be considered to have a new understanding of Demon Beastmanders, and it was definitely an existence stronger than most Servants.


    The Demon Beastmander''s roar could make the Mystic Code-wearing Gudako nearlya, if the Demon Beastmander attacked the north wall together, could the north wall really hold out until now?


    Gudako had such doubts.


    Seeing the doubt in Gudako''s eyes, Merlin acted as trust.


    "This is indeed strange for you, Fujimaru."


    Walking to the rtively clean ground to the side, Merlin sat cross-legged with a stick in hand, and then continued to speak.


    "Then Fujimaru, what do you think the ultimate goal of the Demon Beasts is? Who is the enemy of the Demon Beasts?"


    "Isn''t that for the purpose of destroying humans and taking the Holy Grail of Uruk?" Gudako said without thinking.


    She honestly felt that the question Merlin asked was full of questions. Wasn''t the Gorgon''s goal clear?


    "Is it really like that?" Merlin couldn''t help but smile.


    "Then if humanity is annihted and the Holy Grail in King Gilgamesh''s treasury is obtained, will the Gorgons really win?"


    "Is not that?" Gudako waspletely confused. Wasn''t the goal of the Gorgons to destroy humans?


    Destroy the humans of this age and seize the Holy Grail in Gilgamesh''s treasury, and thus humanity will be destroyed.


    However at this moment, Anna suddenly spoke.


    "The other two goddesses won''t let the Gorgons do this."


    Seeing that everyone''s eyes were drawn, Anna couldn''t help but tighten her hood and stop talking.


    "Just as Anna said, the other two goddesses in the Three Goddess Alliance will not allow it." Merlin spread his arms.


    "The Three Goddess Alliance is nominally a joint attack on Uruk and humanity, but it''s actually a contract made by the three parties to restrain each other."


    "It means that the Three Goddess Alliance is not an alliance from the start, but a rtionship of enemies." Gudako nodded.


    The three parties suspended their battle with each other, and took Uruk through their own means without affecting the other two pir goddesses, and the victor held possession of thisnd.


    But neither the Gorgons nor Ereshkigal nor even Quetzalcoatl would truly give up. After that the three parties will definitely fight again to see who can finally get ownership of thend, the Gorgons are now only gathering strength to face the other two goddesses.


    "Yes, destroying humanity and destroying Mesopotamia is just a Gorgon idea, neither Ereshkigal nor Quetzalcoatl want to destroy humanity or Mesopotamia."


    Then Merlin briefly exined the general n of the Gorgons.


    For the Gorgons, humans are not enemies, but "bugs" to be destroyed. The real enemies were the other two goddesses.


    For this reason, the Demon Beastmanders will think that humans are in their pockets, and they don''t need to deal with them too seriously, they just need to slow down to deal with humans and wait for the Demon Beasts to reproduce.


    When the number of demon beasts reaches a certain number, humans and the other two goddesses can be destroyed together.


    Gorgons can''t attack Quetzalcoatl directly, but he can restrain Quetzalcoatl through the Demon Beastmander, and then wait for another Demon Beastmander to break through Uruk and get the Holy Grail in Uruk, the three goddess alliance contract will naturally copse, and then the Gorgons will naturally surround. Quetzalcoatl is with several Demon Beastmanders, so Quetzalcoatl should be in the bag.


    As for Ereshkigal, she couldn''t leave the underworld at all, and she could face it in the end or not. After all, the goal of the Gorgons was to destroy Mesopotamia. If Ereshkigal didn''te down to the ground to influence her, then the Gorgons wouldn''t care at all, she just needed to destroy all the humans that were on the ground.


    "Just that." Merlin nodded satisfied with his statement.


    "Wait...Wait a minute, Merlin..." Mashu, who was still carrying his shield, couldn''t help but turn his head to look at Merlin.


    No way, Merlin''s speech was too amazing.


    "Why do you know about the Demon Beast''s n?"

 Chapter 965: Gorgon Attack

    Chapter 965: Gorgon Attack


    Gudako immediately grabbed Merlin''s neck and made a sound full of surprise.


    "L-let go destroy destroy" Merlin rolled his eyes, and for some reason, Gudako was so excited that his power was so strong that even Merlin, who is a Servant, couldn''t be free.


    Gudako who realized the problem, immediately let go of Merlin and apologized shyly.


    "Sorry."


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Lying on the ground and vomiting, Merlin stroked his mouth and sighed involuntarily.


    "Saved..."


    "Merlin, don''t change the subject."


    Anna ced the Harpe''s scythe under Merlin''s neck as it continued.


    "Cold, Anna!? Are you going to kill me!?" Merlin was so scared that he didn''t dare to move.


    Harpes have special attacks on immortals. Although Merlin relies on half of the incubus blood to survive, but he is not considered a so-called immortal being, and whether the scythe will have any effect on him, he is not willing to bet at all, he does not want to suffer from such a scythe at all.


    Merlin was so afraid of pain that even biting his tongue while chanting would hurt for a while.


    "I can actually cut you off as a bunch of Demon Beasts now, what else do you think?" Anna''s voice was slightly cold.


    Looking at Anna''s cold-filled eyes, Merlin could feel that if he didn''t exin clearly, Anna would really cut himself with a scythe.


    After all Anna wanted to cut down Merlin not once or twice, and she could take this opportunity to get rid of he quickly.


    "This is all my own spection~ I guessed it~ I took some reports from Uridimmu, one of themanders of the Demon Beasts, and Ereshkigal who is also a member of the Three Goddess Alliance with the Gorgons. Vero told me something, so I can specte~~"


    To prevent everyone from understanding, Merlin exined it in detail.


    "After all, the n that the Demon Beastmanders devised is not a secret n. As long as you know that the Demon Beasts will attack Uruk from a different ce, then this n bes an easy conspiracy to understand."


    Merlin raised his hand, panting heavily while maintaining a surrendered expression.


    "Anna can you take this off under my neck~" Merlin looked at Anna with a smile, and moved the Harpe''s scythe with his hand.


    "You escaped." Anna said so, and took the scythe from Merlin''s neck.


    While Merlin was finally gettingfortable, Gudako found something.


    "Wait a minute, Merlin learned this from the Assassin?"


    After all, Uridimmu was killed by Wu Ming. Since Merlin was able to extract reports from Uridimmu, there was no reason for Wu Ming not to know about it.


    "Yes of course." Patting his sleeve, Merlin put his hand on his forehead in a wait-and-see attitude.


    "The sound waves have almost stopped, let''s go." After Merlin finished, he stepped forward.


    "Wait! Wait! Merlin, why didn''t Assassin and you tell us such important information earlier?" Gudako who quickly followed Merlin, asked Merlin loudly.


    "Vero senpai, probably has it own reasons." Mashu who put away his shield, walked beside Gudako and expressed his own opinion.


    "Right. After all, the number of Demon Beastmanders has changed, and the ns of the Demon Beasts will definitely change, and Vero is just in case."


    "But Merlin''s words must be because of his bad taste." Anna followed and looked at Merlin with disdain.


    "Ah~ that''s too much~ Anna~"


    But Anna answered Merlin seriously.


    "Go to hell, Merlin."


    "Yes~~"


    Mashu who couldn''t take it anymore, humbly interrupted the conversation.


    "The front is a battlefield, it''s great to be so rxed..."


    "Forget about Mashu, leave Merlin alone." After all, Gudako and the others had already understood Merlin''s indecent behavior.


    "Yes, senpai."


    However...


    "Ah~ I don''t know how the Assassin is doing now, I''m really worried~" It''s Gudako who started wandering when the others weren''t serious.


    "..." At this moment Mashu could only treat her in silence.


    Yet a sense of helplessness filled Mashu''s face.


    "So it''s fine..."


    ...


    Beyond the north wall, above the city of Nippur.


    Wu Ming silently looked at the line that parried his Noble Phantasm attack, and his face became a little unsightly.


    Before hitting Nippur, Yggdrasil was deflected by a line issued by several giant serpent heads that poked out from the hills of Nippur, and the result was that Yggdrasil only half of Nippur city was affected, and the Demon Beasts seemed to be ordered to half, and all gathered in half of Nippur city. others, which were basically no Demon Beasts destroyed by this Noble Phantasm.


    Yggdrasil fell to the ground and caused a huge explosion, and the smoke spread along the natural winds towards the rest of the whole of Nippur, making the scattered Nippur a mystery.


    He grabbed Yggdrasil that flew back from the ground, Wu Ming threw the spear, and stuffed Yggdrasil back into Dragonest.


    "A bit bad, Chrys how are you preparing there?"


    "This will take a while, Master."


    Hearing Chrysbelite like this, Wu Ming also gave up.


    "Since that''s the case, now let me figure out a way to get past the predicament myself."


    And Wu Ming''s difficulty refers to the giant serpent''s head that sends out a line that deviates from Yggdrasil.


    Wu Ming had seen the head of the snake, which was formed by Gorgon hair.


    Wu Ming had been in close contact with the Gorgonsst time, and he would never admit he was wrong.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaa" A smooth, god-like voice resounded throughout the sky, as ifing from all directions.


    Wu Ming clearly realized that the voice wasing from the city of Nippur below, but the other party used magic to bless him, causing the voice to appear as if it wasing from all directions.


    However Wu Ming was very confused by this voice. Judging by the sound, it was a Gorgon''s voice, but a Gorgon wouldn''t make a meaningless sound like that.


    "Gorgon, half a year shouldn''t be enough to heal your wounds."


    After all the Gorgons have been through it, and she won''te out of his blood god until the wound is healed.


    And Wu Ming is also very clear that even if the opponent has the Holy Grail, it is impossible to support it in such a short time, because Wu Ming''s injury to the Gorgon is caused by the power of Root.


    For the Gorgon wielding the ck mud, Wu Ming''s attack was deeply rooted, and the magic cast by the Holy Grail created by Goetia was not enough to heal it.


    If so why did the Gorgonse here? And why does it sound like a song?

 Chapter 966: Chains in the Thick Mist

    Chapter 966: Chains in the Thick Mist


    Gorgon wouldn''t lie to himself. Even if it was a monster, she would not go against his word. Supposedly since she was a monster, she wouldn''t break his word like a human, which was quite ironic.


    What''s more, the Gorgons had inherited Tiamat''s privileges now. She was now a Demon Beast goddess. This part will not let her break his promise. This has raised the issue of dignity.


    "Why is there a death fight between you and me, aren''t you going out and meeting my old friend?"


    But the Gorgon didn''t respond at all, as if she hadn''t heard.


    "In that case..."


    Wu Ming raised a hand.


    "To win,e to me quickly! Eternal sun, please give me a shining horse. Spirit horse with fast legs, carry a halo that symbolizes your God!"


    Wu Ming directly used the power  the incarnation of the sun.


    A ball of fire suddenly appeared in Wu Ming''s palm, and then widened suddenly. The fireball that was originally the size of a palm instantly became tens of timesrger. At this moment, he who holds the "sun", also seems quiteparable.


    "Since you are not going out, let me invite you out!?"


    Wu Ming exerted a force on his waist, and the hand holding the "sun" instantly swayed downwards, while the "sun" held in the hand was controlled by the power of his mind, moving towards the ground which was falling very slowly.


    Why want tond slowly, because Wu Ming wants to see how this Demon Beast gets to the end.


    "chi chi chi-"


    Like a fire that descended on the world, the temperature of the "sun" burned the ground, making the ground dry and cracked, and even the Demon Beasts directly fell to the ground, emitting an unknown gas, their bodies gradually withered and burned.


    It was crippled by the high temperature, an unknown gas was emitted because the Demon Beast was instantly roasted by the high temperature, and the scent radiated. Its body shriveled up because the water on the demon beast''s body was evaporated by the "sun", and the burning was due to the extremely dry fur experiencing a very high temperature and spontaneously igniting.


    Even the smoke that was originally caused by Yggdrasil''s explosion dissipated rapidly at this moment, and gradually, the entire image of the city that was dyed red by the high temperature and started to burn was gradually revealed.


    Since there were no humans in Nippur City, and no humans in the surrounding area, Wu Ming had instilled a lot of magic.


    In the absence of people, regardless of advantages and disadvantages, Wu Ming can "magnify feelings, just as he did to your Ullidim.


    This was why Wu Ming wanted toe alone.


    In an instant, the entire city of Nippur became a city of fire, which reminded Wu Ming of the burning Fuyuki and Gudako met, and all the smoke disappeared. Apart from the fire, nothing else in all of Nippur and the Gorgons disappeared, leaving only a few holes left in the ground. Obviously the Gorgon just got his snake-headed hair out, and he really remains underground.


    "Since you don''t want to go out, then I don''t have to worry about that."


    Wu Ming snorted coldly, and immediately released the control of the spiritual power, and suddenly, the entire sun instantly turned into a meteor that was about to fall to the ground.


    In the next second, the meteor fell, and Nippur City finally responded to Wu Ming''s wish and exploded.


    *BOOOM---------!!*


    The firepletely covered the city of Nippur, and the city of Nippur that was originally built on a hill, waspletely blown to the ground at this moment, and a lot of the ground even turned into magma directly due to the high temperature.


    The huge explosion carried an extremely strong prating power, as if it would pierce the ear. Yet the Wu Ming within that range didn''t even blink an eye, he watched the mes and magma below beingpletely sealed off.


    Although his transformation was indeed strong enough to be an assassin, Wu Ming didn''t think the Gorgons would die under this move, otherwise the Gorgons would be too easy to deal with.


    "Aaaaaaaa"


    As expected, the strange screams of the Gorgons reappeared from theva and fire, but as if the opponent was fighting back, this time the voice was full of magic, the magma exploded directly, the fire was extinguished, and countless thick smoke billowed out.


    "It came out." Wu Ming calmed down.


    But in the next second, several silver-white chains shot out of thick smoke.


    Several chains with silver wedges at the ends rolled toward Wu Ming at a speed beyond what the eye could see, but what greeted these silver-white chains were white-silver chains with a hint of gold.


    *Dang dang dang---!!*


    The end of the chain with a hint of gold also has a wedge of the same shape as the silver chain, the slice collides directly with the slice, and a crisp sound is transmitted from the slice to the chain for a long time.


    This golden chain stretched out from Wu Ming''s arm.


    Wu Ming''s arm, which had nothing, was now wrapped in gold chains, at the same time, golden ripples appeared around him, and several golden chains also extended.


    Other than the one in Wu Ming''s arm, the number was exactly the same as the silver-and-white chain that hade.


    The silver-white chains are suspended in midair for a moment, and the user looks stunned for a moment, but then several silver-white chains turn into gold particles and disappear, as if they have been exhausted and thrown away, which is simr to Gilgamesh''s fighting style.


    At the same time, the chains that stretched out from the golden ripples around Wu Ming were also pulled out.


    Whether it was Enkidu''s automatic attack or golden ripple, it was Enkidu''s own action, and Wu Ming did not interfere in the slightest.


    "Little En, are you alright?"


    Wu Ming, who had already guessed who the person who had attacked him with the chains, was worried about Enkidu.


    After all, in a sense, Enkidu had just fought her.


    That''s right, the silver-white chain that attacked Wu Ming just now was the fake one he saw when he left the stagest time. The fake Enkidu who had stolen Enkidu''s body.


    Enkidu didn''t say anything, but the chain that represented her gently supported Wu Ming''s cheek, as if she was fine, and it was as if she wasforting Wu Ming.


    Enkidu knew that fighting the person who stole his body was thest thing Wu Ming wanted to see.


    Because even if it''s only Enkidu''s body, it''s also Enkidu''s.

 Chapter 967: "Enkidu" who escaped

    Chapter 967: "Enkidu" who escaped


    "Don''t worry about me, even though I will stay with the person who uses your body, I will not put myself in prison, not to mention..."


    Immediately after, Wu Ming looked at the ce where the chain appeared in the thick fog below.


    "I''m afraid the other party won''t hurt me."


    First of all, but the real purpose of the chain is not to prate the enemy, but to bind the enemy, which is a very important point.


    Of course, stabbing the enemy was also feasible, but Wu Ming didn''t feel like he would be stabbed.


    In order to verify this, Wu Ming had no action. Whether it was defense, counterattack or evasion, he just wanted to see if the iing chain would engage him. He bet a 99% chance the other party would tie him up rather than stab him.


    As for why did Wu Ming feel that he would not have an ident, and he firmly believed that it would not hurt to deal with it? That was because, even though the other party''s inside was not Enkidu, it was still Enkidu.


    Wu Ming believed that as long as it was Enkidu, the other party would not harm him.


    Why was Wu Ming so sure? There must be a basis, right?


    When Wu Ming was forced to leave the stagest time, the fake Enkidu felt the fluctuation.


    Wu Ming was not "wood", nor was he a man who could not see the details, so he was fully aware of this.


    It seemed that the other party had been affected by the use of Enkidu''s body, so he felt Wu Ming''s fluctuations.


    However it was up to the other party to decide what to do, so Wu Ming wanted to do an experiment to see what the fake Enkidu would do to him.


    As a result, perhaps because of seeing "self" attack Wu Ming, Enkidu couldn''t hold back his shot which interfered with Wu Ming''s ns.


    "You trust me. After all it is your body, I don''t think the other party will do anything to me."


    After hearing Wu Ming''s words, Enkidu''s chains drooped, as if she was saddened by being taught by Wu Ming.


    "I didn''t mean to me you~" Gently stroking the chain, Enkidu regained his vitality.


    After that, Enkidu wrapped around Wu Ming again, but this time she didn''t hide his body, Enkidu also knew that Chrysbelite was busy, so let her help Wu Ming.


    Obtaining the Chains of Heaven was an excellent weapon against gods.


    "It''s almost time toe."


    It was naturally a Gorgon.


    In the thick smoke below, "Enkidu" was half kneeling on a piece of scorched ground, covering his head with one hand, and supporting his body with the other on the ground, seemingly very stimted.


    "That...the real Enkidu..."


    "Enkidu''s" voice trembled, as if affected by the brief fight with the real Enkidu just now.


    "Aaaaaa" A voice shrouded in magic power came from the ground, and the ground that was covered in thick fog slowly started to crack, as if something was about toe out.


    "I subconsciously started resisting because of the opponent''s attack." Thinking of something, "Enkidu" couldn''t help but frown.


    "Then let it make a fuss."


    "Enkidu" stood up and tried to see Wu Ming through the thick fog, but the magic in the dense fog made "Enkidu"''s vision a bit blurry.


    "Uh..." However, "Enkidu" groaned involuntarily.


    "Enkidu", who once again confirmed that she had some problems, chose to leave here.


    The Demon Beasts here have also been exterminated. She nned to go elsewhere to gather Demon Beasts, and together with the Demon Beastmander who was in charge of attacking the north wall, they would attack the north wall. As for Wu Ming, leave it to her to deal with.


    At this moment, from Wu Ming''s point of view, a shadow with white clothes and green hair emerged from the thick fog and flew towards the north wall.


    "Want to run?"


    Although Wu Ming didn''t realize the n didn''t work, but he could let the person who used Enkidu''s body escape, his hope was half proven, at least it could be seen that the other party really didn''t want to attack him.


    But how could Wu Ming see "Enkidu" leave? At that time he increased his spiritual power to control his body and wanted to follow "Enkidu". However an attack appeared in the dense fog.


    A ck streak of destruction shot out suddenly, but luckily Wu Ming stopped in time, otherwise he would have been hit by this attack.


    "It''s not the same as before."


    In contrast to the purple line that prevented the previous muttering, the ck line this time made a sense of danger.


    "Mystic Eyes of Petrification"


    Wu Ming fought the Gorgonst time, it was revealedst time, the Mystic Eyes of Petrification was ineffective on him. Wu Ming''s current spiritual base was not the same as when it was revealedst time, if it was hit by the Mystic Eyes of Petrification, it would gradually turn to stone, but its speed was as slow as a curse.


    And the line drawn by the Mystic Eyes of Petrification not only had a petrification effect, but also had good destructive power, just like the purple line the Gorgons used before.


    The purple line formed by pure magic power had the power to fend off Wu Ming''s transformation. Although it didn''t seem like a big deal, Wu Ming was very clear.


    After all, it was his own transformation that had been disced. In Wu Ming''s view, the free-falling transformation is not so easy to move.


    Obviously the Gorgon line has a very strong destructive power, otherwise it would be impossible to silence it.


    And the Mystic Eyes of Petrification just now was even more so. Wu Ming could feel it by crossing this line, if he was hit, the effect might not seem to be anything special, but it was only for him.


    If it was a human that received the attack, it probably wouldn''t even appear petrified, and would be annihted.


    "Really, you don''t show up when you should, and show up when you shouldn''t."


    Before the Gorgon was provoked by Wu Ming, she did note out, and Wu Ming was about to chase "Enkidu", but she came out again.


    "In that case, you and I will use this to decide the oue."


    With a wave of Wu Ming''s one hand, several square formations appeared behind him, which was a Mand.


    Soon after, the Mand were collectively condensed and transformed into Holy Swords that resembled Excalibur.


    This was the Divine Sword of Salvation, a sword specially designed to kill Demon Lords.


    "Let me see now if my Divine Sword of Salvation can kill you, Gorgon!!"

 Chapter 968: Not Gorgons? ! The real Goddess of Demon Beasts

    Chapter 968: Not Gorgons? ! The real Goddess of Demon Beasts


    What responded to Wu Ming was another strange Gorgon scream. After listening to it a few times, he even had an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    "Aaaaaa"


    Not only that, several ck petrochemical rays with a diameter of several meters were emitted from the thick fog.


    Wu Ming raised the Divine Sword of Salvation high, and thunder struck the Divine Sword of Salvation, and emitted a somewhat strange pastel-colored light.


    A sound like a sword being drawn was made by the Divine Sword of Salvation, and then, Wu Ming shed the Divine Sword of Salvation on the iing petrified beam, and countless thunders hit the Gorgon''s petrified beam, like a knife cutting butter and cutting it vertically from the center.


    After that, the Divine Sword of Salvation''s lightning power struck the Gorgons in the dense fog without weakening.


    The thick fog was instantly shed by the thunder of the Divine Sword of Salvation, and violently spread to both sides, and the thunder finally shed at the tail of the Gorgon that had revealed its figure from the dense fog.


    This Divine Sword of Salvation attack had more power after cutting through the Gorgon''s petrified beam, but it couldn''t cause any fatal damage to the Gorgon, and the Gorgon used its thick and powerful weapon when the attack came.


    The Gorgon''s tail was split open, and the power of the thunder made the split Gorgon''s tail look like a rolled-up barbecue.


    Wu Ming even saw that some of the flesh on the Gorgon''s wounds was clearly simr to cooked meat. He even thought if he got closer, would he smell meat?


    But then, Wu Ming had some doubts.


    Gorgon''s wounds did not heal, which was impossible for her, who had the power of the goddess Tiamat.


    The power of the Goddess Tiamat will make the Gorgons recover quickly. Thest time she didn''t heal was because the wound that Wu Ming had inflicted on him was caused by using Root''s power to target the ck mud imprint that the Gorgon held so that it couldn''t be recovered.


    But now the Gorgon has no ck mud aura at all, even if the Divine Sword of Salvation has the power of Root, it is not the result.


    And then, Wu Ming discovered something was wrong.


    "Wait! Just that!?"


    The head of the Gorgon grew a pair ofrge and curved horns, even if itsrge tail could block its body and face, it could not block a pair ofrge horns.


    The "Gorgon" slowly lowered its huge tail, and the air trembled.


    As the dense fogpletely dissipated, a unique Gorgon appeared in front of Wu Ming.


    It was still arge body with the upper body of a woman and the lower body of a snake, the entire body covered with purple and ck scales.


    A pair of angel-like wings with golden feathers curled up behind her, and countless long purple hairs had turned into purple strips of a giant Snake, showing off his strength by the side of the Gorgon, it could be said that nothing had changed in the Gorgon except for a pair of huge horns curled up on its head.


    The Gorgon Eyes were still Mystic Eyes of Petrification with square pupils, but they seemed to have lost their shine, as if they had no self-awareness.


    Seeing the Gorgon raise its head, its lifeless eyes looked at Wu Ming, then slowly opened its mouth, with its slender yet sharp fangs.


    "Aaaaaa"


    The special voice from before came out again from the Gorgon''s mouth, and the effect was clearer than several times before.


    The sound was stronger than sound waves that spread out in a visible form with a Gorgon at the center.


    Everything that was affected was crushed and leveled. The city of Nippur, which was originally full of scorched earth and pitch-ck ruins, was instantly razed to the ground, and even went several meters deep into the ground. Wu Ming even watched as the Gorgons hiding in the dark underground passages had disappeared.


    But the sound waves continued, spreading around, and the grass and specially cleared roads outside Nippur disappeared in an instant.


    It seems that the sound waves have weakened, and the ground has not been dug three feet like Nippur City, but not much better, because after the sound waves, only emptynd remains.


    Wu Ming who was flying in the sky was also partially affected, and the sonic wave made him take a few steps back.


    He put the arm blocking the sound waves in front of him, and thenforted the restless Enkidu. Wu Ming looked at the "Gorgon" with a serious expression.


    This person is no longer a Gorgon, Wu Ming is very clear.


    "This person is Tiamat."


    As soon as Wu Ming''s words came out, Enkidu''s incarnated Chains of Heaven became even more restless, as if she agreed with Wu Ming''s statement.


    Wu Ming had never seen Goddess Tiamat before. After all, he came to Mesopotamia, and when he came to Uruk, Goddess Tiamat was already divided into heaven and earth by the Sumerian gods. She was banished to an imaginary space, so Wu Ming had no chance to see Goddess Tiamat.


    But Wu Ming once entered the mirror field to recover ss Cards, and entering the mirror field had to pass through an imaginary space, andst time, to recover Gilgamesh ss Cards.


    Wu Ming and Illya, Miyu, Bazet and others entered the mirror field together and passed through the imaginary space, Wu Ming identally heard a sound like a poignant song.


    Moreover, when Wu Mingst returned to Mesopotamia, he also dreamed about the Goddess Tiamat when he was sleeping on the southern road.


    Thinking about it now, ignoring the Gorgon''s voice, her current voice was exactly the same as that of the Goddess Tiamat.


    Therefore, the current Gorgon was actually the goddess Tiamat, the true goddess of the Demon Beasts.


    The only changes in the Gorgon''s body could also prove this. The pair ofrge crooked horns on its head was definitely not something a Gorgon could possess.


    There is no record in Greek mythology that a monster that could turn people into petrification had a strange phenomenon of horns, neither in the adapted stories or in orthodox mythology, there is no such record.


    The only difference between the Gorgons on this singrity is that it epts the power of the Goddess Tiamat. It was clear the current Gorgon had indeed assimted with the Goddess Tiamat.


    "No wonder a Demon Beast Commander that is several times stronger than a Servant can be reproduced."


    Wu Ming now understood how the Enhanced Demon Beasts and Demon Beastmanders came from.


    About three months ago, or even earlier, a Gorgon who was recuperating in his own blood temple and possessed the power of the goddess Tiamat, was killed by Tiamat for some unknown reason. The special god power was assimted into what it is today.

 Chapter 969: Destroying Mystic Eyes of Petrification

    Chapter 969: Destroying Mystic Eyes of Petrification


    Although her appearance is only slightly different, she haspletely assimted into Tiamat, and it is not a problem to say that she is the goddess of Tiamat now.


    The huge, crooked horn was undoubtedly part of the body of the goddess Tiamat, who was rumored to have the body of a dragon.


    What''s more, seeing the Gorgon''s eyes that had lost their brilliance, Wu Ming didn''t know if the other party hadpletely lost his sense of self, at least in his view.


    At this point, Gorgon doesn''t have the air of being an Avenger at all, and his whole persona is full of motherhood, like a mother who overdoses on her children.


    Wu Ming guessed this assimtion happened about three months ago or earlier. After that the Gorgons, who were assimted by the Goddess Tiamat, produced ten powerful Demon Beastmanders, and had a rtionship with the fake Enkidu. Together, they formed a line of eleven Demon Beastmanders, symbolizing the eleven sons of Goddess Tiamat.


    But what made the Gorgons able to assimte into the power of the Goddess Tiamat?


    When the Gorgon wielded the power of Goddess Tiamat and fought against Wu Ming, Wu Ming didn''t see anything wrong, the Gorgonspletely controlled the power of Goddess Tiamat.


    Could it be that the Gorgon who was injured in the fight with Wu Ming had weaker control over Goddess Tiamat''s power causing her to assimte into Goddess Tiamat''s powers?


    Or is there something else? For what reason? An unknown person using Enkidu''s body?


    After all, the "Gorgon is no longer a Gorgon, but Tiamat" is absolutely certain.


    However, there was still one ce that made Wu Ming confused, namely the wound on the Gorgon''s body had not healed by itself.


    Wu Ming shed at the Gorgon with the Divine Sword of Salvation, but the Gorgon blocked it with its tail, and the tail split as usual.


    This is very strange.


    "Even if you assimte, you shouldn''t be able to use your power, right?" Wu Ming had such a question.


    The assimted Gorgon does not mean that it is no longer a Gorgon, it only adds "Tiamat" to the Gorgon, and the consciousness of the Gorgon is notparable to the Goddess Tiamat, or disappears, and maybe the Goddess Tiamat is controlling the Gorgon body now.


    But this body''s ability shouldn''t be lost, why isn''t the wound on the Gorgon''s tail healed?


    Wu Ming had absolutely no idea what was going on.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming looked in the direction where the fake Enkidu had gone.


    "That person should know what happened."


    It''s a shame that the person escaped, and Wu Ming is now entangled by the Gorgon, which is controlled by the Goddess Tiamat, and he can''t catch up and ask clearly.


    But now Wu Ming couldn''t wait to think about it, because the Gorgons that were under Goddess Tiamat''s control started attacking again.


    "Aaaaaa"


    Along with chanting from the Gorgon''s mouth, several ck and purple magic circles appeared in front of his head or right before his eyes, and then, ck light was emitted from the magic circle towards Wu Ming.


    Not only that, snake heads formed by Gorgon hair also appeared one by one, spewing the same ck light from time to time.


    Although the volume of this ray was not asrge as the ck light emitted from the magic circle, Wu Ming was very clear that this ray was a petrified ray that could turn people into petrification.


    Wu Ming''s extreme movement made the atmosphere tremble, and he was seen flying in ck light, flying towards the Gorgon


    Wu Ming used the Divine Sword of Salvation to block the ck light from time to time, cut off the ck light from time to time, and dodged the ck light from time to time. The petrified rays of the Gorgons didn''t affect him at all.


    Since it was toote for Wu Ming to think, he stopped thinking.


    Gorgons can''t heal themselves, so let''s sh the Gorgons first.


    Wu Ming approached the Gorgon little by little, and countless snake hairs attacked like a giant python that could eat a person in one bite.


    In the next second, the Chains of Heaven on Wu Ming''s body lengthened, split and became longer, piercing or tying the snake''s hair.


    Enkidu who had the attribute of restraining divinity, could be said to have a miraculous effect on this Gorgon''s hair.


    Wu Ming followed this snake hair and moved towards the Gorgon''s head step by step. Cutting through, countless purple blood-like liquids flowed out from the snake''s head.


    While dodging the purple blood, Wu Ming also noticed the petrified rays that shot out from time to time. After all, not all snakes are used for biting, and there are many that attack and release a petrified glow in the distance.


    However this petrochemical beam was repelled by Wu Ming with the Divine Sword of Salvation, or avoided on the one hand which made the Gorgons unable to catch or stop him at all, and could only see Wu Ming approaching her bit by bit.


    However it was fortunate that the snake hair that was beheaded by Wu Ming was in an irreversible state like the Gorgon, otherwise he would have had a lot of hard work on the way.


    There are two levels of obstruction caused by a snake that can be restored indefinitely and a snake''s fur that cannot be restored, after all if thetter is a snake that does not block it will gradually decrease.


    But even if it was the first time, Wu Ming was not afraid at all.


    After all, he was also a soldier trained by the Queen of the Land of Shadows, Scthach. Not only did he not lose his vignce towards the snakes around him, but he also explored the snake "sea" with ease.


    If Musashibo Benkei and Ushiwakamaru had watched as it arrived, they would definitely have praised Wu Ming''s skills.


    His martial arts were basically suspended due to his fighting style, but this did not mean that Wu Ming had forgotten the martial arts he had learned, or that he would not use them.


    How could the martial arts trained by Scthach be forgotten....


    Even now Wu Ming, when recalling the experience of being trained by Scthach, his body still trembled slightly.


    Can only say that he is not a human who yed a big role, if it was an ordinary person, Wu Ming would have died in the middle of training.


    And even though Wu Ming endured, the difficulties involved were not enough for outsiders.


    Coughs ....


    Wu Ming relied on the Gorgons to stop himself, and elerated the speed of progress.


    Due to the defense of the human body, Wu Ming is rtively smallpared to the Gorgon, and through the snake hair, he who advances continues to alternate, and the Gorgon is getting closer, more and more producing a special sense of contrast.


    "Aaaaaaaaaa"


    Perhaps because she couldn''t stop Wu Ming''s rapid progress, she panicked a little. The Gorgon made another strange sound, and this time it sounded reluctant.


    However Wu Ming didn''t care whether the Gorgons wanted to or not, since the Gorgons were already in a state of mindlessness, he couldn''t see anything from the other party''s eyes.


    As for why Wu Ming paid attention to the Gorgon eyes, it was because he wanted to attack the Gorgon eyes.


    After all, for whatever reason, it was true that the current Gorgon was unable to heal itself, whether it was the tail or the hair of the snake had proved it.


    Therefore Wu Ming would destroy the Mystic Eyes of Petrification first and consider other things, and if the Gorgon lost the Mystic Eyes of Petrification, it could be described as a tiger with its teeth and ws plucked out, at most only arger Demon Beast, so no nothing to be afraid of.


    Of course the premise was that the Gorgons who had assimted into the power of the Goddess Tiamat had no other abilities, but Wu Ming did not know what had happened to the Gorgons, nor was it clear whether the current Gorgons had any unknown abilities.


    After all, the conclusion that the current Gorgons were assimted by the power of the Goddess Tiamat" is just a guess, although it most likely is.


    But guessing is guessing, it can only be used as backup information, Wu Ming doesn''t have urate information.


    Therefore, Wu Ming gambled, or he could only gamble.


    *Zirazzi*


    Wu Mingnyang was getting closer and closer to the Gorgon, holding the Divine Sword of Salvation that emitted a trail of lightning light, which was the predecessor of the Divine Sword of Salvation that gathered Lightning of Salvation.


    In the Campione world, the Divine Sword of Salvation was a weapon specially created by the gods for Rama to y Demon Lords.


    Because Rama who is a "hero", must face the existence of a "Demon Lord", and he himself has the legend of destroying Demon Lord Ravana, so the Lightning of Salvation flooding the Divine Sword of Salvation is also a target for "Demon Lord".


    Whether it''s a Demon Lord or a Demon Beast, as long as there is a "magic" trait, it will be included in the Lightning of Salvation''s special attack range.


    There is no doubt that Gorgon petrification rays have "magic" properties, and the ability to split Gorgon petrified rays easily is also thanks to this feature.


    It is very simr to Rama''s weapon


    , its weapon also has a special effect on demonic nature.


    It can only be said that no matter which world Rama is in, they all have the same points.


    And Wu Ming would use this Lightning of Salvation against the demons to destroy the Gorgon''s "magic" eye and leave it half paralyzed.


    Seeing the head of the Gorgon that was within a few tens of meters, Wu Ming suddenly jumped up, breaking free from the snake hair that served as an anvil near the Gorgon.


    Just ten meters away was a very short distance for Wu Ming, or any Servant, so he immediately jumped up, instead of using the snake hair as an anvil to get close to the Gorgons.


    And the snake hair that Wu Ming stepped on that served as the runway exploded the moment he jumped, as if kicked by a leg that produced tremendous energy as he jumped.


    Wu Ming who flew into the air, seemed to lose his focus, which made the snake in the distance approach, ready to bite him to death, but Enkidu again showed his strength.


    Countless Chains of Heaven wereunched from Wu Ming''s body and pierced through the snake''s head in the hair which not only prevented this snake from blocking Wu Ming''s action, but also brought him one step closer.


    Chains of Heaven wrapped around Wu Ming''s body like a swing, following the many snake heads pierced with force, he swung directly, plus the power of his own leap, and blessing with spiritual power, There is such a scene on the spot.


    Originally there was still tens of meters of Wu Ming''s distance from the Gorgon, and it took less than 0.01 seconds to get to the head of the Gorgon, to be more precise, it should havee to the Gorgon. A pair of Mystic Eyes Gorgon  Mystic Eyes of Petrification.


    At this time Wu Ming also stabbed the Divine Sword of Salvation into the eyes of the Gorgon, and released the Lightning of Salvation that had gathered on the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    *Explosion*


    Lightning of Salvation which had umted for a long time, erupted in an unprecedented form.


    At the time of its eruption, even Wu Ming temporarily lost his sight, except for appearing in front of him a piece of white outside, nothing else.


    This can be considered as an alternative to "autosuggestion". When one''s eyes were closed, their remaining senses  ears would be very useful. This is why students like to sleep between sses, students feel that the noise is extra loud.


    At this moment what filled Wu Ming''s ears was the deafening sound of the Lightning of Salvation and the Gorgon''s voice filled with miserable screams.


    Wu Ming in the air even felt the Gorgon due to the intense pain and strong wind blowing the body.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa"


    Listening to this sad cry, Wu Ming felt unbearable.


    But now wasn''t the time to think about that.


    "Enkidu!!" At this moment Wu Ming who had lost his sight for a while, immediately called out Enkidu''s name.


    Suaea of chains, apanied by bursts of Lightning of Salvation and tragic cries of Gorgons, filled Wu Ming''s ears, and at the same time, he also felt that the Chains of Heaven were firmly entangled in his body.


    The next moment, an alternate map appeared in Wu Ming''s mind, which had ignited spiritual power.


    At the same time, Wu Ming, who activated his psychic power, also brought the Gorgon status into his mind.


    At this moment the Gorgon spread out his arms, his broken hair flew, and his head shot up and roared into the sky. This extremely sad scene appeared in Wu Ming''s mind.


    Forcefully suppressing the inexplicable look of unbearableness in his heart, Wu Ming looked towards a certain ground, and directly "threw" Enkidu down.


    The ends of the Chains of Heaven had wrapped around Wu Ming, he threw a slice of the Chains of Heaven on the ground, and Enkidu was about to take Wu Ming out of the Gorgon position.


    Although the temporarily blinded Wu Ming is still "seeing", but to be safe, he still wants to get out of the vicinity of the Gorgons first, it is inevitable that the other party has other unknown abilities.


    Sure enough, when Wu Ming felt pulled to the ground by Enkidu, a new situation appeared on the side of the Gorgons.

 Chapter 970: The Great Crisis

    Chapter 970: The Great Crisis


    Not only that, the Gorgon''s voice no longer sounded like a song, more like a voice with his own consciousness, and the breath of his mother hadpletely disappeared, his Avenger''s breath of hatred was replenished.


    All of this proves that the Gorgon has turned back into a Gorgon.


    "Kingu!! Where are you!! Kingu!! Ahhhh! My eyes! My eyes! Kingu!! Where are you!! Come back to me!!"


    While the Gorgon let out a startling roar, she covered his eyes with purple blood with both hands. Not only that, the hair and tail of the Gorgon snake that was cut off by Wu Ming, also seemed to be recovering.


    "Can you heal yourself?!"


    In this case, Wu Ming was a little confused, could it be that the Gorgons were notpletely assimted into the power of the Goddess Tiamat? Was it just superficial assimtion and recovery from severe trauma?


    Just when there was no hesitation, arge, half-liquid ck form suddenly emerged from the wounds of the Gorgons that had not yet fully healed.


    It was ck mud, and Wu Ming felt the power of Root contained within it.


    The source of the ck mud and Wu Ming''s wounds with the Divine Sword of Salvation reacted, deepening the Gorgon''s pain even more, and his roar gradually became stronger.


    "Could it be that the reason why the Gorgons assimted into the power of the Goddess Tiamat was actually influenced by the ck mud?" While Wu Ming was thinking, Enkidu had already withdrawn.


    "What happened?" Looking at the Gorgon who was some distance away from him, Wu Ming did not rush to the next step, but was immersed in contemtion.


    The Gorgon who seems to have assimted with the Goddess Tiamat, not only has no signs of ck mud on his body, but also can''t heal herself, but the Gorgon, who has been seriously injured, has separated herself from the assimtion of the Goddess Tiamat, and the source of the ck mud ising out of his body. his body, and the Gorgon''s self-healing abilities also returned.


    And most importantly, who is Kingu in the mouth of the Gorgon?


    Son and partner of the mythological Goddess Tiamat, who led eleven monsters to fight against the gods but was hacked to death.


    This is the story of Kingu in mythology, and Wu Ming also knows this, but now there is no Kingu in this singrity, right?


    Wait a moment!


    Wu Ming suddenly thought of something.


    "Could it be that the person who used Enkidu''s body was Kingu?"


    But Wu Ming hesitated again, if Kingu really used Enkidu''s body, there was no way he would be hit by Enkidu''s body.


    Whether it was the fake Enkidu''s reaction when Wu Mingst left the stage, or the fake Enkidu''s reaction just now, it meant that the fake Enkidu had been affected by the Enkidu body she was using.


    If it was a god of the same generation as Ann  how could Kingu be affected by a memory remnant of less than 100 years? If it was Kingu, she would definitely not be affected by Enkidu''s body and she would definitely flood the memories left by Enkidu''s body.


    The Kingu in the mouth of the Gorgon is only chosen by the fake Enkidu who uses Enkidu''s body. Besides, there''s no one else on the Demon Beast''s side, right? Or is the real Kingu hidden in the dark?


    "Sure enough, I still have to ask the other party to rify." Wu Ming naturally refers to the fake Enkidu.


    But one wave after another, Ishtar called out to Wu Ming for help through the connections he had established.


    "Dragon Sage, big crisis, big crisis! You will die! Give me your magic power!" Ishtar''s disrespectful words entered Wu Ming''s mind.


    This took Wu Ming by surprise, and he immediately checked Ishtar''s magic power, but the result waspletely exhausted.


    Not only that, Ishtar was still being attacked, and her spiritual base was gradually being destroyed.


    "Could it be that you met the Demon Beast Commander?"


    This is most likely the case, it is also possible to arrange Demon Beast Commanders in the Persian Gulf, just like the Demon Beast Commander prototype from the mass production of Demon Beast Kulull.


    Perhaps the Demon Beastmander was hiding underwater, and when Ishtar had exhausted her magic power after dealing with the mass-produced Demon Beasts, Kulull appeared to attack Ishtar causing Ishtar not to fight back.


    But...


    "Remember to be more polite next time."


    With this sentence, thest arrow-shaped magic crystal on the back of Wu Ming''s right hand disappeared, and Ishtar in the Persian Gulf was instantly filled with magic.


    "Understood!!"


    Ishtar replied through the rtionship between the contracts, and then started to fight back.


    So far, the three magic crystals that were prepared for Ishtar had been exhausted.


    The Gorgons also became more extreme when Wu Ming sent magic to Ishtar.


    "Kingu!! My child! Come to my side!! Kingu!! Are you betraying me!?!?"


    His sanity was gradually suppressed by the pain and anger.


    "Animal!! My child!! Your mother needs you!!"


    As if connected with blood, the roar of the Gorgons can only spread to a radius of several kilometers, but the mass-produced Demon Beasts throughout thend of Mesopotamia seem to have heard the words of the Gorgons, and their eyes becamepletely red, and the body size also increased by several turns in an instant.


    The speed and power have greatly increased like never before, as if entering a violent mode.


    The soldiers defending the front lines of the northern wall were caught off guard by these enhanced Demon Beasts. The soldiers'' "road tactics" against the demon beasts were temporarily broken, and several demon beasts rushed to the bottom of the northern wall. In front of the elevator-type metal mesh door, theyunched an attack, and even a door was opened.


    Northern Wall, big crisis!


    The Demon Beast Commander''s strength has also been increased. Ishtar, who was originally supported by magic power, regained her advantage and blocked the attacks from the mass-produced Demon Beast Kulull and Demon Beast Commander Kulull, however, she had no idea why Kulull was suddenly strengthened which surprised Ishtar.


    "This what''s going on here?!" Ishtar shouted, helplessly resisting and retreating. If she didn''t retreat, she would be surrounded by Demon Beasts and die in the Persian Gulf? !


    The Persian Gulf is in a major crisis!

 Chapter 971: Merlin vomits blood

    Chapter 971: Merlin vomits blood


    And the same great crisis also urred in the Feathered Serpent God''s territory.


    In the southern forest, the Demon Beast Commander Uumgallu who was fighting the Feathered Serpent God was about to retreat, and the mass-produced Uumgallu that was brought in was basically given to another group of humans who hade to support him.


    However at this moment, like the other Demon Beastmanders, Uumgallu who was the Demon Beastmander, also felt the call of "Mother God", and Uumgallu also entered a temporary frenzy mode.


    This time, he originally wanted to temporarily retreat to Uumgallu and not retreat, and rushed straight to Jaguar Man and Quetzalcoatl.


    For a time, Uumgallu who was much happier than before kept Jaguar Man from reacting, and was instantly ripped in half by Uumgallu''s ws.


    "Jaguar Man!?" Quetzalcoatl was shocked, why did this Uumgallu suddenly be strong?


    But Quetzalcoatl no longer thought about it, as Uumgallu rushed forward and used his huge ws to crush Quetzalcoatl.


    Big crisis!


    And Gudako, being asked by Jaguar Man and Quetzalcoatl to be in charge of cleaning up the mass-produced Uumgallu, isn''t very optimistic either.


    Because the Feathered Serpent God group that joined Gudako and the others were gradually exterminating the mass-produced Uumgallu, and they were even ready to help confront the Demon Beast Commander Uumgallu.


    However because the Gorgons, despite the mass-produced Uumgallu that were basically at the end of the line, had been reduced to some extent, every mass-produced Uumgallu became even more powerful.


    The mass-produced Uumgallus became a bit difficult for Mashu to deal with one mass-produced Uumgallu.


    At the same time, Merlin knelt on the ground for some reason and vomited blood. For a while Gudako and the others panicked at Merlin''s change.


    "Mer...Merlin?! What''s wrong with you!?" Gudako came to Merlin''s side under Mashu''s protection, and asked worriedly.


    Merlin changed his posture and leaned against the rock next to it in a slumped manner, but he still wore a "going to die" expression.


    "There''s been a change in Tiamat''s seal, but it doesn''t matter, the seal hasn''t beenpletely broken, and I can still endure it" Merlin coughed again while saying something that Gudako didn''t understand.


    "Merlin, are you sure you''re okay?"


    Once again, she kicked the iing Uumgallu with great difficulty, and Mashu couldn''t help but turn to look at Merlin.


    Merlin''s current situation is very heart-wrenching, the amount of blood vomiting is almost enough to get off the stage, right?


    "Ahaha~~ It''s okay, it''s okay, I''m not human, it''s normal to spit out more blood than humans~~"


    Even at this time, Merlin was still smiling wittily.


    After that, the sound of chains came from the crowd.


    "Since Merlin is like this, then he should be fine." With a scythe, Anna decapitated one or two Uumgallu who wanted to sneak attack, avoiding the purple blood sttered from the Demon Beast''s wounds, she jumped at Gudako and the others.


    The sound of the chains came from the chains on Anna''s scythe.


    "Ahaha~ Anna, you''re still as cruel as you used to be~ Care a little bit about me~~" Merlin smiled.


    "I''m just being honest."


    Even though Anna really wanted to kill Merlin, whoever had the best tacit understanding with Merlin was undoubtedly Anna.


    Since Merlin is like this, then he is not trying to hold on, it''s definitely not a big deal, at least he won''t go off the stage.


    After Anna finished, she looked at the north wall, and then went to kill other mass-produced Demon Beasts alone.


    Even if it is a strengthened Demon Beast, as long as its head is cut off, it will still die, this is the Demon Beast''s weakness as a Demon Beast.


    "Then, senpai, do you want Merlin to withdraw?"


    Seeing Merlin like this, if no one is watching, the Demon Beast will be taken away, and Mashu is very worried.


    "Rx, although I am a little weaker now, I still have the means to protect myself. Anna is going to kill another mass-produced Demon Beast, so go and support Quetzalcoatl, don''t worry about me."


    "But..."


    But while Mashu was still thinking about something, Gudako interrupted Mashu.


    "Let''s go Mashu, we have to trust Merlin." This was a very important point that Gudako had learned all this time, to trust his friends.


    "Yes, I don''t want to seek death in vain, after all, I still have an important task." A rare trace of seriousness shed across Merlin''s eyes.


    "Yes, senpai, so is Merlin, be careful."


    After that, Gudako and Mashu left Merlin and went to support Quetzalcoatl.


    After all, before the Demon Beasts were mysteriously strengthened again, they had been reduced to a sizeable number by everyone, so there weren''t many mass-produced Uumgallu.


    Apart from that Anna was constantly cleaning, and basically the mass-produced Uumgallu was no longer visible.


    But the so-called fish escaping the still exist.


    Several Uumgallu somehow came to Merlin slumped on the ground, silently, like a Demon Beast about to catch its prey.


    One of the mass-produced Demon Beasts, Uumgallu seems to want to be the first Demon Beast to eat "crabs".


    It was one step faster than the other mass-produced Demon Beasts and slowly approached Merlin, while the other Demon Beasts waited to see how things were going.


    Demon Beasts could sense that the existence in front of them had a lot of magic power, and it might not be an easy existence to mess with, so when facing such an enemy, there would often be Demon Beasts that came out to test it.


    When the mass-produced Uumgallu was about to approach Merlin, Merlin still didn''t notice any abnormality. In the end Uumgallu jumped together and jumped straight into Merlin''s neck and wanted to bite Merlin''s neck in one breath.


    But before this mass-produced Uumgallunded in midair, a dazzling holy sword pierced his head, and Uumgallu died instantly.


    This was a threat to the few remaining Demon Beasts who only wanted to shoot Merlin, scaring them into scrambling elsewhere.


    However Merlin would not die for the passersby who might be attacked by some of these fleeing Demon Beasts.


    Merlin held his wand and lightly touched the ground, and several lines like light cannons were sent to several Demon Beasts that had not run far.


    "Sure enough, I''m a Magus~"

 Chapter 972: Basmu

    Chapter 972: Basmu


    These were the words of a certain court mage whose swordsmanship was better than King Arthur''s.


    After that, Merlin then threw the fake Excalibur on the other side into the distance, and along with the corpses of the Demon Beasts on the fake holy sword, was kept away from Merlin.


    "Fortunately the seal wasn''tpletely broken. Did that Gorgone straight to the north wall and fight Vero?"


    After muttering a few words, Merlin closed his eyes, dived into the "dream realm", and began the restoration of the "seal" of Goddess Tiamat.


    What Merlin didn''t notice was a tired ck figure suddenly shing by.


    ...


    When the Mesopotamian defense line fell into a great crisis, a new situation emerged on Wu Ming''s side.


    Although Wu Ming was very worried about the northern wall, the dense forest and the Persian Gulf, he also had to deal with the things in front of him.


    After the Gorgons frantically roared into the sky, a giant dark green snake appeared in front of Wu Ming at some point, but there was a slight rusty trail on the ground leading to the north wall, It seems that this poisonous snake came from the north wall.


    "Is that so, themander of the Demon Beasts hiding in the darkness and responsible for attacking the north wall on the north wall."


    Wu Ming instantly understood why these huge Demon Beasts had appeared here, perhaps because of the summons of the Gorgons and rushed here from the front lines to support the Gorgons.


    "Roar--!!!"


    A huge dark green snake roared at Wu Ming. Not only that, when the other party roared, the outrageous purple saliva in his mouth fell onto the ground, instantly causing the bare ground to produce an extremely violent corrosion reaction.


    It was clear that his mouth contained a tremendous amount of poison.


    Based on this alone, Wu Ming could see the identity of the other party.


    "Basmu."


    Although it is said to be a venomous snake, it is more like a dragon, especially on the back of the head, with a pair of inconspicuous horns full of thorns, and the whole head looks very hard, like a helmet, two pairs. That is, the four big eyes glowed red, and they looked extremely sharp.


    However despite being a dragon, Basmu only has a pair of forelegs, and the other one is a long tail. Countless dark green scales were attached to the long tail like armor. The top of the front legs can still be seen the strong breastte.


    Not only that, the sides of Basmu''s body, spine and tail are also covered with spikes, especially the spikes on the tail that are thergest, not only that, these spikes also emit a dark green glow that looks full. The poison level isn''t as good as the poison in Basmu''s mouth...


    Yes.


    Due to the corrosion rate of the corrosive road leading to the north wall, Wu Ming judged it this way.


    "This fellow is a bit difficult to deal with."


    Wu Ming caught a glimpse of Basmu''s uniqueness.


    In the first ce, Wu Ming had never encountered a mass-produced Basmu, it was clear that Basmy only had this prototype.


    It also means that this special Basmu is unique.


    Second, this Basmu is covered in armor that can be felt with the naked eye, which was obviously addedter artificially.


    This means that Basmu''s body is quite fragile and requires strong armor, which ispletely opposite to other Demon Beastsmanders.


    The body of the other Demon Beastmander was extremely formidable. Ulidimmu can withstand some magic without superpowers without dying. Ugallu was also attacked by Ereshkigal several times before he was actually killed. But it gives the feeling of a very fragile body.


    But sacrificing physical strength also means that Basmu must have "advantages" in other aspects, such as poison.


    Poison, no matter in any era, in any ce, or in any world, was something that people shunned. Although it is no bigger than a natural disaster, its terrifying level is no less than a natural disaster.


    No matter in myth or history, there were many heroes who were killed by poison. The most typical examples are the mentor of the Greek hero Wu Ming met in the Holy Grail War and the American SingrityChiron, a Greek god of the same generation as the god Zeus.


    He was poisoned by the Hydra, which is the most typical example.


    Since there were heroes who were poisoned to death, there were also many "poison users".


    Most notably Semiramis, who once poisoned Mordred to death in the Holy Grail War. His historical evaluation was "oldest poisoner", and she became a Heroic Spirit, Semiramis'' poison was undoubtedly lethal to Servants.


    Semiramis'' poison control was almost at its peak. At that time, in the Holy Grail battle between the ck and red factions that Wu Ming intervened, most of the red side Masters were poisoned by Semiramis, it could be seen how strong Semiramis'' control over poison was.


    In addition, she is not only a poison expert, it is said that in the Hanging Gardens of Babylon, his Noble Phantasm, also has arge poisonous snake.


    That''s right, it is the poison of the eleven sons of Tiamat in front of Wu Ming...


    Basmu.


    It''s not clear where Basmu in Hanging Gardens of Babylon Semiramis was put. But Semiramis was the Queen of Assyria in Mesopotamia, so it shoulde as no surprise that Basmu was present in the Hanging Gardens of Babylon.


    The Basmu in Hanging Gardens of Babylon could be said to be Semiramis'' trump card, if nothing else, when she threw this trump card at the enemy, the enemy would surely die, whether it was a Servant or a human.


    Of course, unless there is a special ability.


    In short, this Basmu''s strength is in front of him, in Wu Ming''s view, even if other Demon Beastmanders are added together, they can''t match Basmu.


    Ask why, like now.


    Basmu opened his mouth wide in the direction of Wu Ming, and countless purple liquids gushed out, like a sh flood, and like a tsunami that swept away m, the speed was so fast that Wu Ming barely reacted.


    Wu Ming jumped and flew into the air in an instant, and he even saw a hint of poisonous breath.


    It made sense that even a Servant might have a severe adverse reaction after smelling such a poisonous gas.


    But unfortunately, Wu Ming was immune to negative effects such as poison, which were all due to the effects of the Dragon of the Root''s body power.


    Wu Ming who cheated every day, naturally made this spiritual base based on his body, so his current spiritual base should also be immune to poison.


    After all, the spiritual base is the spiritual base, not the body.


    The Servant was definitely an existence much weaker than the main body, so Wu Ming would definitely be affected by the negative effects now, just as he would definitely enter a slow petrified state if hit by the Gorgon petrification beam, so he avoided the petrification beam.


    Wu Ming''s current spiritual base was equivalent to having great resistance to negative effects.

 Chapter 973: Black Mud Erosion

    Chapter 973: ck Mud Erosion


    He was not afraid of the traces of poisonous gas produced by Basmu''s poison, even if Wu Ming sucked the poisonous gas into his body, it would be fine.


    After all, the immune effect can y a role, but if it is a very toxic ocean. On the scale of flooding, that is another matter.


    Moreover, seeing the poison spreading throughout thend like a flood, Wu Ming inexplicably developed a hint of disgust, which made him feel that it would be better for him to fly.


    Nothing else wille first, this poison looks really disgusting, after all it was sprayed from Basmu''s mouth.


    This made Wu Ming immediately reject the n to use the Chains of Heaven against Basmu, even if Enkidu was not afraid of poison, he would not let Enkidu touch the object, and it is estimated that Enkidu would not be willing either.


    Poison filled the ground around him, and even the Gorgons were affected.


    But for some unknown reason, the Gorgons are not affected by the poison. I don''t know if it was because she was the Goddess Demon Beast, or was it affected by the ck mud?


    Seeing the Gorgon whose wounds had all healed, Wu Ming thought so.


    The ck mud gushing from the Gorgon''s wounds had also stopped, but the ck mud had not spread, only wrapped around the Gorgon''s body, so Wu Ming would guess if it was because of the ck mud, the Gorgon was not affected by the poison.


    Then Wu Ming flew straight into the Gorgon.


    Due to the restoration of the self-healing ability, the Gorgon was originally destroyed by Wu Ming, and Mystic Eyes is now slowly recovering.


    Mystic Eyes was a big killer to the Gorgons, and it was also a difficult existence for Wu Ming, so he couldn''t wait for the Mystic Eyes Gorgons to recover.


    The so-called "taking advantage of people''s illnesses to kill people" was the current situation.


    The Mystic Eyes Gorgon has not yet recovered, and only the hair of the snake can''t stop Wu Ming''s steps, therefore, the Gorgon can be described as amb to be ughtered on the cutting board.


    But Basmu didn''t want to see Wu Ming kill the Gorgons.


    Basmu is like a loach, sliding over the sea of poison it spewed out, and came straight at Wu Ming, blocking the way.


    "Roar--!!"


    With another Basmu roar, countless poisons were sprayed by Basmu again, which sent Wu Ming far away in an instant.


    "This is so annoying, bastard!"


    After walking in the distance and uttering foulnguage, he immediately raised the Divine Sword of Salvation, and holy light converged on the Divine Sword of Salvation, like a lightning bomb, gradually lighting up the surroundings.


    "Divine Sword of Salvation, show the light of salvation and bring peace to the world!!"


    With a magic injection, in an instant, countless poisons were illuminated by the light of the Divine Sword of Salvation, and in the next second, these poisons began to gradually dissipate as if they had found an enemy.


    Not the kind that turns into gas, but just disappears.


    The power of the Divine Sword of Salvation, the Light of Salvation, as the name suggests, has a very strong effect on these dirty things.


    The Divine Sword of Salvation not only had an effect on this poison, but also reacted to Basmu, who released the poison.


    "Roar----!!"


    Basmu shrieked, as if a vampire had been directly exposed to the sun, emitting smoke, but it was purple.


    The Gorgons seemed to be slightly affected. The Light of Salvation reacted to the ck mud in the Gorgons, which made her miserable.


    "My child! My bass! Kill him!!"


    The Gorgon roared like crazy, feeling even more abnormal than before.


    But Basmu was too busy at the moment, rolling around like a loach in a sea of dissipating poison.


    But in the next second, as if reaching the limit, the ck mud on the Gorgons began to spread. At this moment, she is like a "spring eye" pouring out boundless ck mud.


    Arge amount of ck mud covered it, the tacun on Basmu''s surface was also covered in ck mud.


    "Not good!"


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but be surprised, but he knew better than anyone what he was like after being eroded by the ck mud.


    Any existence that was eroded by the ck mud would be Wu Ming''s enemy, and his strength would increase greatly.


    Sure enough, Basmu who was covered in ck mud and no longer rolling, instead stood up slowly, the original dark green turned into a huge ck snake, and the forelegs that were before disappeared for some unknown reason.


    The gorgon who became the "spring eye" of the ck mud, was alsopletely covered by the ck mud at this time, and he even left Wu Ming and walked towards the north wall which surprised Wu Ming.


    "!?"


    If you let the Gorgons go to the north wall, then the people of the north wall will definitely be exhausted, even if there is a Servant, it is useless, and the Gorgon who has obtained the power of the Goddess Tiamat is not a Servant to ovee, but is now covered in ck mud, this time really big crisis.


    Wu Ming subconsciously wanted to stop the Gorgon, but someone stopped her first.


    "Roar--!!"


    Basmu who had turned into a huge ck snake, came to Wu Ming at some point, made a strange roar, and directly opened his mouth to bite.


    In an instant, Wu Ming was swallowed up by Basmu.


    However a few secondster, a beam of light appeared in Basmu''s stomach position and the next second, the spot with that light exploded instantly, and Wu Ming flew out.


    Because of the light of salvation, Wu Ming is not contaminated with poison, no, it should not be contaminated with ck mud which is very poisonous.


    The poison Basmu that was eroded by the ck mud turned into ck mud, his mouth and stomach were everywhere, but also full of poison.


    "This fellow, his speed has be much faster."


    If Wu Ming could still suppress Basmu before, now he wouldn''t be able to suppress Basmuu who had been eroded by the ck mud.


    The previous Basmu was only poisonous, but the current Basmu was not only poisonous from the ck mud, but also possessed a much stronger physique than any other Demon Beastmander that Wu Ming had seen.


    ncing at the Gorgon, Wu Ming discovered that there was arge hole in the direction the Gorgon was moving forward, and the Gorgon had already disappeared. It seemed she had drilled the ground from this hole.


    But the purpose of the Gorgons will not change, it must be the North Wall.


    But Wu Ming couldn''t leave now.


    Your pounced bass split apart, Wu Ming frowned more and more tightly.


    It''s a fact that it''s inseparable, but this guy can''t let go.


    The current Gorgons were extremely dangerous, but the current Basmu was even more dangerous. Its poison and ck mud are far more dangerous than the Gorgons.


    Wu Ming mmed the Divine Sword of Salvation in his hand horizontally, and his face became firm.


    This person must be dealt with here!

 Chapter 974: Defeat Basmu

    Chapter 974: Defeat Basmu


    Wu Ming threw the Divine Sword of Salvation, and rushed towards Basmu.


    The Divine Sword of Salvation with ck mud can be said to be Basmu''s killer From now on.


    Basmu was not afraid of Wu Ming, he made a strange roar, and also rushed towards Wu Ming.


    Basmu swung his body which had lost its front limbs and became more flexible, in an attempt to distract Wu Ming, so that Wu Ming could not judge from which side he would attack.


    But Wu Ming didn''t pay attention to Basmu''s head at all, he was staring at a certain part of Basmu, which was called "seven inches".


    Wu Ming didn''t know if the so-called "seven inches" was Basmu''s weakness, but Wu Ming could see it beforehand. Basmu''s head went up and down, the seven inch section covered by super thick armor.


    Defense is naturally the strongest ce ever, but it is also often the weakest ce.


    It was precisely because of her fragility that the strongest defense was needed, just like the fact that Gudako was extremely fragile as a master, so she needed Mashu''s protection. This is the same reason.


    So Wu Ming guessed that the ce where Basmu''s mouth was covered with armor was his weakness.


    Basmu and Wu Ming did not slow down in the slightest. Just as they were about to meet, Basmuunched an attack from Wu Ming''s left side with a steady swing, and immediately opened his poisonous mouth to bite Wu Ming.


    Seeing the huge poisonous needle in Basmu''s mouth, if this bite is hit, Wu Ming will immediately exit the stage.


    However Wu Ming turned a deaf ear to this poisonous mouth, and looked straight at Basmu''s mouth.


    "I am the strongest, and hold all the victories in my hands. No matter human or demon, I will defeat anyone who gets in the way of all enemies, whether they are human or demon. I will defeat any enemy that stands in my way!"


    In an instant, just as Basmu''s fangs were about to touch Wu Ming''s skin, a golden substance appeared on his body, blocking Basmu''s attack.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming chanted the incantation again.


    "Everyone whomits a crime, fears my power. Now I will have the power of ten mountains, the power of a hundred rivers, and the power of a thousand dragons! The majesty I carry that calls for victory!"


    After the incantation waspleted, the golden matter instantly condensed, attached to Wu Ming in the form of a hand, and grabbed Basmu in his palm.


    Basmu who had never seen such a sight, was shocked and tried to free himself from the palm of his hand, but to no avail..


    For a while, Basmu was a little helpless.


    However, Basmu''s strongest thing is none other than, it has always been his poison.


    "Chichichi" golden palms held Basmu, but the poison in Basmu started to dissolve.


    But Wu Ming had no understanding of this.


    Wu Ming holds the Divine Sword of Salvation, and the giant dragon that is formed from energy also has an identical Divine Sword of Salvation in his hand, but theposition of the Divine Sword of Salvation is the same as that of a dragon, and it is alsoposed of pure energy.


    However the Divine Sword of Salvation in this form of energy also had the power of the Divine Sword of Salvation in Wu Ming''s hands.


    "Divine Sword of Salvation, detonate Divine lightning of salvation, help me eliminate the poison in the world!!"


    With those words, the dragon raised the Divine Sword of Salvation in his hand.


    "Kacha-!!"


    Suddenly, a thunderstorm suddenly fell on the Divine Sword of Salvation from the cloudless sky, and the entire Divine Sword of Salvation made of energy instantly became real, and it felt like a real Divine Sword of Salvation.


    The whole of Mesopotamia seemed to hear this muffled thunder, and whether it was Demon Beast, human or Servant, they couldn''t help but look at Wu Ming, but then they re-entered the matter in front of them, that is, fighting.


    On the side of Wu Ming, Basmu who was struck by lightning, which was held by the dragon in the palm of his hand, was scared, he struggled.


    "Kacha-!!" There was another muffled roar, but the momentum was not as good as before.


    Basmu is constantly banging on the ground like a dehydrated fish, and the so-called "seven inches", which causes Basmu to break into two pieces.


    Basmu did not break it himself, but was cut by the Divine Sword of Salvation. A second dull thunder came from the Divine Sword of Salvation that sliced through Basmu.


    Enemies eroded by the ck mud would indeed pose a threat to Wu Ming, but not all enemies could be as strong as Goetia. After attacking his weakness, Basmu wasn''t Wu Ming''s opponent either.


    But the so-called "mowing the grass to remove the roots", who knows if this Basmy pretended, it would be bad when Wu Ming loosened his guard or bit him while he was away, after all, snakes were also the kind of creatures that could deceive mercy.


    The Divine Sword of Salvation in the dragon''s hand was raised again, but this time it was not the Divine Lightning of Salvation, but the Light of Salvation.


    "Whoo~"


    A me appeared at the top of the Divine Sword of Salvation, and the me gradually becamerger, and gradually became an existenceparable to the "sun".


    It was enough "light" to kill Basmu.


    "Roar!?" Basmu let out another strange roar, but this time his voice was full of fear of death.


    "Clean up the dirt, Light of Salvation."


    With that, the "sun" on the Divine Sword of Salvation was like the "eye of spring". The ck mud and its surroundings were smeared with poison wrapped in mes.


    The ck mud and poison were all swept away by the Light of Salvation with the power of Root, while Basmu waspletely annihted in the zing fire.

 Chapter 975: Misunderstanding

    Chapter 975: Misunderstanding


    When Wu Ming killed Basmu, the Demon Beast on the north wall entered the resting stage, and wanted to ask why, because near the north wall, the Demon Beastmander was fighting.


    Behind a rtively hidden mound, a huge seven-headed snake was fighting with a man dressed in white and green hair.


    Both are fake Muma and Enkidu, but he can''t be called fake Enkidu, let''s call him Kingu first.


    "hissing"


    As a huge seven-headed snake, Muma wasn''t in a hurry to fight Kingu, but fought Kingu like a kite, as if he didn''t want tounch a heavy attack on Kingu, nor did he want Kingu to leave the stage.


    And Kingu showed a crumpled expression.


    Gorgon roared just now, as the son of the Demon Beast Goddess, of course he heard it, although Kingu was helpless to be considered a traitor by the Gorgons, but there was nothing he could do. When dealing with Wu Ming, his brain would be affected.


    And there was another thing that made Kingu helpless, namely that the other Demon Beastmanders actually considered him a traitor.


    It was not a traitor, even if it was considered a traitor, he could not fight with Muma who was also themander of the Demon Beasts. Fortunately, Muma did not intend to fight.


    "Muma, I know you are afraid of me, you don''t have to, I don''t mean to betray my mother."


    Muma was famous among the Demon Beastmanders, as the number of humanoid Demon Beastmanders outnumbered the beast-shaped Demon Beastmanders in the beginning.


    Kingu had no interest in the factions shared by the Demon Beastmander, but even so, he still had a deep sense of disgust towards Muma.


    In Kingu''s view, this person waspletely unqualified to be his "brother".


    After the Gorgons issued orders from the anxious Demon Beastmander, he went to the Gorgons together with Basmu who ordered the Demon Beasts to attack the northern wall. Muma was given orders to kill Kingu who betrayed their mother goddess.


    But as themander of the two-faced and terrifying Demon Beast, how could Muma fight to the death with Kingu, and this made Kingu look down on Muma even more.


    "I think you feel it too, Basmu just died, isn''t the reason you''re staying here for fear of being beheaded by that man? Soon the man wille here, you continue to follow me, the result is also met by the man and beheaded."


    There was telepathy between the Demon Beastmanders, and now that Bashmu was beheaded by Wu Ming, Kingu sensed it.


    Kingu believed that Muma must have sensed it, and Kingu would use this to frighten Muma.


    Yet even though Muma who was afraid of things at the Demon Beastmander, had traces of human fear in his seven heads, he had yet to show any signs of retreating.


    Because it also sensed that his mother goddess was rushing towards him.


    The human fear of Muma''s seven heads was simply due to the fear of the man called Kingu, and the reason why he had endured voluntarily was because he was afraid of being killed by that man while supporting the mother goddess in the past.


    Sure enough, the supportive Basmu, was killed as a matter of course.


    Although the man had already started rushing towards this side, the mother goddess was also rushing. Even the mother goddess was one step faster than the man. With the blessing of the mother goddess, there is no need to be afraid at all.


    Ground suddenly cracked, and countless soils around Muma and Kingu copsed to the ground, and the surrounding area turned into a fissure filled with ck mud. Muma was moving very fast towards a ce that didn''t copse, while Kingu was flying head-on.


    From this huge gap emerged a huge shadow, it was the Gorgons that were eroded by the ck mud.


    The originally white and gold wings turned pitch ck, the purple snake hair also turned ck-purple, and the originally pitch-ck scales became even dirtier, as if full of curses, and finally.


    The originally white Gorgon''s skin was now entangled by the ck mist, only the pair of Mystic Eyes still showing an ominous purple glow, and the ck mud that made the Gorgon even more intact than she was as a mad Avengers.


    "Kingu! You betrayed me!"


    The Gorgon who had gone a little crazy, lowered his face viciously, and looked at the Kingu in front of her and let out a roar of anger and resentment.


    "As the son of the Demon Beast Goddess, I will never betray the Mother Goddess." Kingu faced the huge Gorgon head, and did not show the slightest misunderstanding, peace and smile on his face.


    The Gorgon opened his purple Mystic Eyes wide, staring at Kingu madly, without saying a word. After a while, the Gorgon lifted his head slowly, wondering if she was admitting that she wasn''t bothering Kingu anymore.


    When Kingu saw this, he smiled slightly, and then flew into the ear of the Gorgon.


    "Mother goddess, the Kulullnding operation in the Persian Gulf was very sessful, and Ushmugar also ensnared Quetzalcoatl. Now we only need to break through the northern wall, and the humans are ours."


    Without responding to Kingu, the Gorgons immediately began tomand.


    "Demon Beasts!! Listen to my orders!!"


    Magical sounds like sound waves filled the minds of all the Demon Beasts on the north wall, and the Demon Beasts that entered the resting stage on the north wall all stood up.


    "Destroy Humanity!!"


    As soon as the Gorgon orders came out, many ferocious Demon Beasts rushed to the north wall in desperation, and Muma also rushed to the north wall along with a group of Demon Beasts.


    That was why Kingu hated Muma, but he didn''t take the opportunity to get rid of him.


    When the people guarding the north wall saw this scene, they all lost their minds, and some even let go of their weapons.


    They are desperate.

 Chapter 976: Rescue

    Chapter 976: Rescue


    "Second scene of Wandering Tales of Shana-oh"


    Suddenly, the voice of a capable general girl reached Leonidas'' ears.


    "Dan-no-Ura (Eight-Boat Leap)!!"


    In an instant, several silhouettes shed past the group of Demon Beasts outside Noble Phantasm Leonidas. After a few shes, arge amount of blood from the Demon Beast was sshed on the spot, and a gushing purple blood sshed onto theyer of light.


    "This General Ushiwakamaru!?" Leonidas recognized the user of this move and at a nce the voice was Ushiwakamaru.


    But not only Ushiwakamaru, but also the warrior monks who followed Ushiwakamaru came here together.


    "General Leonidas, the poor monk and Ushiwakamaru-dono began their free movement at the behest of King Gilgamesh. It seems poor monk and Ushiwakamaru didn''tete." The man who carried multiple weapons and held a naginata in both hands Musashibo Benkei walked up from behind Leonidas, and stood up straight.


    "Oh! General Benkei, you are also here." Leonidas was deeply moved. As arade who fought with him, the cautious Leonidas, naturally realized the fear of death in Benkei''s heart. He didn''t expect Benkei toe to the forefront.


    If it was Benkei who didn''t undergo the "beheading operation", then no one would have thought that Benkei was a coward, but after surviving the "beheading operation", Benkei could be a changed person.


    The fear in his heart, the fear of Benkei on the battlefield and Demon Beasts can be seen by everyone.


    And those who saw Benkei''s timidity included Leonidas of course.


    Yet the cowardly Benkei, along with Ushiwakamaru, came to the forefront, how could this not surprise Leonidas?


    "The poor monk is only a living person who bears the name Benkei, but since the poor monk bears the name Musashibo Benkei, this poor monk will fulfill Musashibo Benkei''s obligations and always follow Ushiwakamaru-dono." Benkei or Hitachibou Kaison who goes by the name Musashibo Benkei, spoke words that made Leonidas look at him.


    Leonidas could see that Benkei wasn''t lying, his eyes stared straight into the shadow of Ushiwakamaru flying up and down in the Demon Beast group, without the slightest bit of fear and backing away.


    "Hahaha~ It seems that King Gilgamesh''s order to let you stay with General Ushiwakamaru still worked." At this moment, Leonidas actually burst outughing.


    As a hero who has left a name in human history, the warrior monk who stands beside Leonidas, whether it be Benkei Musashibo or Hitachibou Kaison, as long as he is still a Heroic Spirit, then he will definitely ovee his inner fear, the only factor affecting him is when he wakes up.


    Gilgamesh is well aware of this, so he lets Benkei stay by Ushiwakamaru''s side, and Ushiwakamaru always lives up to expectations and manages to pull Benkei out of the "fear" hell.


    "Ahem General Leonidas, we''re still fighting" Benkei couldn''t help but remind him, Leonidas''ughter felt like a party.


    Leonidasughed, not only Benkei heard it, but also Ushiwakamaru who was fighting the Demon Beast beyond theyer of light.


    "Hey!? General Leonidas, isn''t this the time tough? How long can your Noble Phantasmst?"


    In the shadow of the many Ushiwakamaru jumping and killing Demon Beasts in the Demon Beast group, a Ushiwakamaru close to Leonidas couldn''t help butin, and then quickly asked about his business.


    Ushiwakamaru who used Dan-no-Ura, used the Demon Beast as a stepping stone. The Demon Beasts couldn''t injure Ushiwakamaru in the slightest, but after all, she only had a few points earned using Dan-no-Ura, and the Demon Beast army was tens of thousands.


    Let it kill them all, and not consume it like this, and it is also beneficial for them to know the duration of Leonidas'' Noble Phantasm, as they can prepare their next n.


    "Sorry, my Noble Phantasm can onlyst a short time, and will soon reach its limit."


    As Leonidas said, the duration of his Noble Phantasm was actually very short.


    The reason why Leonidas sacrificed himself protecting the retreating friendly troops at Hot Spring Pass and briefly fought the army was entirely to leave the chance of a counterattack to hispatriots, because Leonidas believed they could do it, and that they would.


    His Noble Phantasm, Thermope Enomotia (Guardian of the me Gate), also regenerated the Hot Spring Pass, but it onlysted a short time. Moreover, the Demon Beasts continued to attack the lightyer but to no avail, this caused the duration of Noble Phantasm Leonidas to be shorter and shorter.


    Leonidas originally wanted to raise the fighting spirit of the lost soldiers. He never thought about whether he would survive this war. Yes, Leonidas'' mentality is exactly the same as the Corps is ready to die, and he is ready to die.


    But this time was different, this time there were reinforcements.


    "My Noble Phantasm is about to disappear, you guys should take this opportunity to retreat!"


    After Leonidas finished, hisyer of Noble Phantasm light actually started to dim, and seemed to have really reached its limit.


    Even though there were reinforcements, it was still useless in the face ofrge numbers of Demon Beasts.


    When the lightyer is broken, they will fall into the Demon Beast group with Leonidas, waiting for their end only to die, and Leonidas is not willing to let Ushiwakamaru and Benkei die with him, so Leonidas wants Ushiwakamaru and Benkei to quickly retreat while he canst a while.


    "No, General Leonidas, we don''t need to retreat." Benkei said something that confused Leonidas.


    Just when Leonidas was about to ask a question, something unexpected happened to Leonidas again.


    Countless vines rose from the ground outside the northern wall, and attacked the Demon Beast''s belly from the ground up, piercing the Demon Beast head-on. The growing vines were torn apart.


    "Woooooooooo!!" A distant and strange roar resounded throughout the northern wall.


    "This this?!" Leonidas was startled by the sudden tendrils, but then he reacted.


    He had seen these vines, the vines that had restrained the Demon Beasts for a period of time for the northern wall that had not beenpleted half a year ago.


    Even though it had been half a year, Leonidas was still fresh in his memory, and he was definitely not mistaken. The person who made this definitely...


    "Divine Beast Humbaba!?"

 Chapter 977: Humbaba wakes up from deep sleep

    Chapter 977: Humbaba wakes up from deep sleep


    When Leonidas said the name, in the middle of the Demon Beast group, the ground suddenly opened, and a huge green creature resembling a bear and a deer appeared, and this creature was Humbaba.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!"


    After Humbaba came out of the ground, there was no dirt on him, and his huge stature stood among a group of Demon Beasts, as if to stand out from the crowd.


    Leonidas who saw this scene, didn''t know what to do, but his heart was filled with emotion.


    "This poor monk and Ushiwakamaru-dono passed the abandoned statue of Lord Dragon Sage on their way there. At that time, Humbaba suddenly came out of the statue and came to the north wall with us." Benkei who was standing beside Leonidas exined.


    It turned out that ever since Wu Ming left, after helping the humans build a wall of vines, Humbaba had gone to sleep in a statue that was starting to be abandoned due to the gradual separation of gods and humans.


    Wu Ming never thought that Humbaba could sleep on his own statue, because God had nothing to take away, and he also heard that it had been abandoned, so he never went there, which was why he never met.


    Although the statue will be cleaned by Siduri from time to time, but because of the Demon Beast, she has less time to go, but basically she has not been there in the past six months, and is considered abandoned.


    And after Wu Ming used Yggdrasil, who became one with Humbaba, through the connection between the two, he suddenly woke up the sleeping Humbaba.


    Humbaba''s arrival at this time was a miracle for Leonidas, as it gave him hope.


    This is the end of the Age of Gods, when the miracle still exists and the mysteries have notpletely disappeared, therefore Leonidas is not repeating the mistakes of the Hot Springs Pass.


    "The reason why Humbaba didn''t move earlier was entirely because it took time to build a new vine barrier." Ushiwakamaru used his reserve power of Noble Phantasm to use his incredible bouncing power to jump from above andnd firmly at Leonidas and Benkei''s side.


    Seeing that the vines that had emerged from the ground in front of the light, after tearing the Demon Beasts apart, were still getting thicker and entangled together, just like Ushiwakamaru did. A pair of vine barriers were formed to protect the entire north wall again.


    At this moment, Leonidas Noble Phantasm could no longer hold on, the light from the lightyer dimmed instantly, and the orange-red shield that connected all the lightyers was also instantly shattered.


    Leonidas staggered and almost fell, but before Benkei could help him, Leonidas supported him with his spear and stood up again.


    "It''s all right, General Leonidas." Benkei asked subconsciously.


    "The magic power consumption is ratherrge." After all, Leonidas'' Noble Phantasm protected the entire northern wall, and naturally it consumed a lot of magic power.


    "Since you can still move, then you should be able to kill that Demon Beast." Ushiwakamaru said while using his sword to stab the Demon Beasts that were constantly attacking the vine barrier one by one through the gap between the vine barriers.


    Although this has the attitude of losing a general, at least there is no need to be threatened with life, but saving time and effort, as long as the weapon is sent, it will sessfully stab the Demon Beast.


    After all this is war, and only victory is the basis of everything.


    And with Humbaba''s surprise attack, no matter how many Demon Beasts there were, it was still useless.


    Due to Humbaba''s impact, countless Demon Beasts around were knocked out.


    Immediately after, countless Demon Beasts rushed towards Humbaba who was not a Demon Beast, ready to tear this enemy apart.


    They have been influenced by the Gorgons, and there is no fear anymore. Even if Humbaba is a Divine Beast, they dare to rush to kill him.


    But the Demon Beasts that had been strengthened twice were still not Humbaba''s opponents. The only advantage of the Demon Beasts was that they were not afraid of life and death because of the final orders issued by the Gorgons.


    If the opponent was a human, the Demon Beast''s life and death courage would be extremely frightening, but it was a pity that the Demon Beast faced Humbaba who was a Divine Beast.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!"


    While Humbaba was making his own unique roar, he summoned vines from the ground to attack the Demon Beasts that were approaching him.


    The savage Demon Beasts simply couldn''t get close to Humbaba. When they got close, they were either pierced by the vines or crushed by the vines, and countless Demon Beasts'' blood was sshed.


    In this piece ofnd, but because of the distance, there is not a single blood purple Demon Beast within a few meters of Humbaba, as if he is calm.


    At this moment, with Humbaba''s hind legs bent, thighs on the ground, and front legs supporting his body, it looks like Humbaba is quite noble.


    And as more and more Demon Beasts were killed by Humbaba, Muuu, the Demon Beastmander, took action.


    The ground that was originally stable under Humbaba''s feet suddenly swelled up, and Humbaba jumped up to avoid the seven snake heads that came out from under his feet and wanted to attack him.


    The vines paved the way for Humbaba to build a bridge. Humbaba didn''t stain the blood on the ground at all, he moved to another ce and cleaned all the Demon Beasts there with vines, Humbaba sat down again like a noble and continued to clean the Demon Beasts.


    Muuu who came out of the ground where Humbaba was sitting, did not remove his huge body from the ground, and did not rush to attack Humbaba, but slowly pulled the seven snake heads back to the earth and hid again.


    Although Muuu was influenced by the Gorgons, it was different from the mass-produced Demon Beasts. It does not fall into a frenzy and is not afraid of life and death. In other ways, he could still use his brain.


    But Humbaba didn''t budge, he was just a Muuu. He was lucky to dodge his vines on the ground. Even in the face of the real Goddess Tiamat, it showed that the real Humbaba couldpete with her, not to mention a mere Muuu.


    In Humbaba''s view, at least the Gorgon who wielded the power of Goddess Tiamat from afar, should be used as his opponent. Just as Humbaba thought, Muuu slipped to the ground to prepare for another sneak attack.


    Muuu was found and entangled by the vines that Humbaba had ced on the ground. Muuu who struggled out of the ground and was injured in several ces, it seems that he suffered a heavy loss from Humbaba.


    And this time, the Gorgons couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Demon Beasts, attack the northern wall!!"

 Chapter 978: Meteor that pierces Demon Beast

    Chapter 978: Meteor that pierces Demon Beast


    The Gorgons in the distance ordered again, and she told the Demon Beasts to ignore Humbaba and attack the northern wall.


    After all Humbaba came and just destroying the north wall was real business.


    "Roar!!" At that moment, the Demon Beasts chose to turn a blind eye to Humbaba, and after roaring a few times, they all rushed towards the vine barrier created by Humbaba.


    Even though Humbaba continued to kill, he still couldn''t stop the Demon Beasts from attacking the vine barrier, and the vine barrier was dying at a speed that could be seen.


    This made Leonidas, Ushiwakamaru, and Benkei, who were constantly killing Demon Beasts from gaps in the vine barrier quite nervous.


    "Damn, this can''t be killed at all!" Ushiwakamaru''s irritated words couldn''t be helped.


    After all, there are too many Demon Beasts, even if Humbaba can make vines, it won''t kill them all in a while.


    Humbaba had prepared himself for a period of time to form a vine barrier again, if it wanted to create the vines that killed so many Demon Beasts, it would have to prepare it for a while.


    And right now, whether it was Ushiwakamaru, Leonidas or Benkei, there was no good way to deal with the current situation.


    "Since the vine barrier cannot stop the Demon Beasts, we can only change the methods." Leonidas suddenly said, then he looked at Ushiwakamaru.


    "General Ushiwakamaru, I have something to ask you."


    What Leonidas did to Ushiwakamaru, after Ushiwakamaru was stunned for a moment, even Benkei was equally stunned.


    "It seems that the battlefield caused the poor monk to take pictures, and he even forgot about it." Benkei shook his head mockingly.


    But now the situation was urgent, and this was not an opportunity to make small talk.


    "Then I will go."


    After Ushiwakamaru finished, she immediately dashed towards the north wall, leaving Benkei and Leonidas alone to continue ughtering Demon Beasts.


    At Humbaba''s side, when Humbaba was hesitating, the sound of chains came, and arge number of silver-white chains bound Humbaba''s body, preventing him from ughtering Demon Beasts.


    Humbaba looks up, it''s Enkidu, no, it''s fake Enkidu.


    Humbaba had seen this person before, so he was no stranger, Humbaba just didn''t know who the other party''s real identity was.


    "Only Divine Beasts, be obedient." Kingu looked indifferent, Chains of Heaven tightened its attachment to Humbaba.


    But Humbaba was not a god, and the Chains of Heaven were just extremely strong chains, which could be easily broken with force or skill, as they were now.


    New vines appeared on the ground around Humbaba. These vines did not attack the passing Demon Beasts, but reached between the Chains of Heaven and Humbaba, slowly expanding the Chains of Heaven that bound Humbaba and Humbaba leaping out with great ease.


    "Crash" After Humbaba got out of trouble, Kingu also unknowingly released the Chains of Heaven, letting the Chains of Heaven dissipate into a small golden light with the sound of chains.


    "Sure enough, the Chains of Heaven don''t have much effect on Divine Beasts like you."


    Kingu was not at all surprised by such an oue. He knew himself and Humbaba, if they really fought, he might not be able to subdue a Divine Beast that was stronger than the Bull of Heaven.


    It was precisely because of his knowledge that Kingu''s job was not to kill or frame Humbaba, his job was to distract Humbaba and cover up others.


    *Explosion-*


    The ground under Humbaba''s feet suddenly shattered, arge amount ofnd fell into the dark abyss, and the area was so vast that nearly one-sixth of the Demon Beasts suffered from this catastrophe.


    The vines tried to escape here as a stepping stone, but a huge snake tail the size of Humbaba suddenly stretched out, pulling Humbaba into the rain.


    If anyone paid attention to the Gorgon, they would find that he had been missing for quite some time now. It was clear that the ground copse was caused by it.


    Ignoring therge-scale copse of the underground, Kingu knew that Humbaba had been dragged to the ground by the Gorgons, and Kingu''s protection was for the Gorgons.


    Humbaba who was equal to or even surpassed the Bull of Heaven, could only be defeated by the Gorgons themselves. But what Kingu didn''t expect was for the Gorgons to choose to drag Humbaba into the ground which wasn''t a good thing.


    After all, besides the Gorgons, there was another big enemy toe.


    "Exsilver!!"


    Along with the impressive release of Noble Phantasm''s original name, a beam of bright white light with a golden hue moved from one end of the vine barrier in front of the north wall to the other end of the vine barrier in front of the north wall.


    All the Demon Beasts inside were enveloped by this beam of light. Obviously this Demon Beast is dead and can''t die anymore. After all, this is the so-called "light cannon".


    How could a mass-produced Demon Beast be able to resist? It was concluded that more than half of the Demon Beasts must have been killed or injured by this light cannon.


    Besides the Demon Beasts that had been indiscriminately attacked by the Gorgons before and fell into the abyss, the Demon Beasts leaving now were the only ones left.


    Who made the Demon Beasts obey the orders of the Gorgons and attack the vine barrier one after another? It was beneficial for the other party to unleash a Noble Phantasm in such an episode.


    Among the affected Demon Beasts, only Muuu, one of the Demon Beastmanders survived, but even so, he still had five broken heads, and one of the two remaining heads was half drooping. The other andst breath and head are also purple-blooded.


    It looks like Muuu doesn''t have the Gorgon ability to grow his snake head.


    "I didn''t expect that man to have such a powerful Noble Phantasm Anty-Fortress." Kingu naturally guessed who it was, but he was wrong.


    Generally, light cannons belong to Anti-Fortress level Noble Phantasms, unless they have special effects, and Exsilver''s Silver Light Noble Phantasms are "Anty-Evil Noble Phantasms" obtained by chance from Counter Force. It wasn''t the Noble Phantasm Anty-Fortress, silver light had just been released in the form of a light cannon.


    And Demon Beasts can be described as "evil" to humans, and also "evil" to Wu Ming, an existence that protects humanity, but even if the opponent is not "evil", with the special characteristics of Noble Phantasm, it can forcibly add "evil" to the opponent, but the Demon Beasts did not need to let Wu Ming do it.


    However Wu Ming still felt that this was too coincidental.

 Chapter 979: Change of Gorgon

    Chapter 979: Change of Gorgon


    The violent vibration caused the entire underworld to move, as if the ruler of the underworld was angry.


    And this angry Lord of the Underworld might just be Ereshkigal.


    "Sure enough, she''s really angry." Wu Ming couldn''t help but nod, he was right.


    It''s like a person who likes to live alone, this person''s house is suddenly broken into by some uninvited guests, and it''s a kind of fight. If Wu Ming was that person, he would definitely be angry.


    And if a master who possesses near-perfect absolute power at "home" gets angry, the consequences are truly unimaginable.


    There was nothing to worry about the Gorgon''s anger because of Ereshkigal''s anger. After all she is the enemy. Wu Ming''s main thing was to worry about Humbaba.


    Humbaba is Wu Ming''s pet and partner. Humbaba who fused with Yggdrasil was still his weapon, no matter how he could not let Humbaba have an ident.


    Thinking like this, Wu Ming elerated a little faster.


    After a while, Wu Ming finally came out of this long journey and actually came to the underworld.


    Then hended on a broken stone pir, and Wu Ming looked towards the dim underworld.


    It was still a boundary filled with stone pirs and stone bridges, and it gave people an endless feeling.


    "The underworld is truly full of death." Wu Ming could only sigh.


    This is the second time he hase to the underworld, but let himself evaluate, Wu Ming can only use simple and specific words such as destruction and death.


    After all, anyone who saw such a "dead" world would feel that way.


    Moreover, because the underworld has existed for a long time, no, it should have been lost since ancient times, and countless dead auras permeated the entire underworld.


    If an ordinary living person enters the underworld by mistake, they will die within a few minutes, even if they are equipped with the new Mystic Code created by Da Vinci is not expected tost long.


    In a sense, preventing sentient beings from entering the underworld could be considered saving lives.


    Although there are no living things in the underworld, there are some moving objects, such as the Gallu Spirit, and of course there are some spirits who escaped from the armory and walked in the underworld due to the breakdown of the cages.


    In addition, the underworld also has no other sights except rocks, without the presence of animals, it is even more impossible for nts to live in the underworld.


    The underworld that doesn''t even have a single flower, is honestly a little sad.


    In short if insist, Ereshkigal''s weapon cage was inserted into the ground, and it could be considered a uniquendscape in the underworld.


    Yet Wu Ming had no time to "appreciate" thisndscape, and it was still important to do business.


    It flew towards the ce below where the concentration of magic power was clearly different from other ces.


    After crossing arge number of stone bridges, flipping countless stone pirs, passing through several stone tforms, Wu Ming even passed through a huge stone pir that could be called a "mountain", and finally, he came to a "destination".


    Wu Ming faintly saw the shadows of Gorgon and Humbaba, not only that, he also faintly saw a huge Gallu spirit that seemed to be Ereshkigal.


    However due to the death aura of the underworld, it yed a role in interfering with Wu Ming''s vision, rendering him unable to see clearly.


    But since you can''t see it clearly, it''s better to get closer.


    Speeding forward, breaking through the death aura of the underworld, the deepest scene of the underworld was reflected in his eyes, and then Wu Ming couldn''t help but be surprised.


    This was a very quiet and empty site, without the slightest building, some just quiet and spacious.


    But this destruction makes the site appear wider. Yet it is indeed bigger than any tform ever seen on the road. This is not a visual error, but Wu Ming''s true judgment.


    Whether it was the Gorgon, Humbaba, or the gigantic Gallu spirit transformed by Ereshkigal, the three were of different sizes, but when they were in this deste open space, they didn''t seem crowded, on the contrary they seemed quiteparative.


    But what surprised Wu Ming was not this, but the situation on the scene.


    Humbabay down, which made Wu Ming heave a sigh of relief.


    The huge Gallu Spirit transformed by Ereshkigal thrust the spear of light in his hand into the ground, his body still shaking slightly, and it seemed that she was struggling.


    As for the Gorgons that surprised Wu Ming the most.


    The ck mudpletely covered the Gorgon''s body, and the ck mud liquid continued to flow, giving the impression that it was like a Gorgon-shaped lump of ck mud that could flow by itself.


    But Wu Ming was sure that this was a Gorgon. First of all, the Gorgons are huge. Furthermore, Humbaba entered the underworld together with the Gorgons, not to mention, Ereshkigal the lord of the underworld was there personally, this ck mud must be a Gorgon.


    But how did the Gorgons be like this?


    Wu Ming had gotten used to the change of the Gorgon from time to time due to the ck mud, but the change this time was really extraordinary, those who didn''t know it thought it was really a lump of ck mud.


    Not only that, the Gorgon is also surrounded byrge stones, and the ck mud in the Gorgon seems to be restricted, and it is impossible to flow out of the circle formed by these stones.


    At that moment, Wu Ming could see what was going on.


    The Gorgons should have been restricted by Ereshkigal''s use of underworld powers, but judging by Ereshkigal''s situation, she seemed to be struggling quite a bit, and the restrictions on the Gorgons wouldn''tst long.


    Humbaba had to know that he could be of little help, so hey down and rested.


    However as Wu Ming thought about it, Humbaba, who found Wu Ming, immediately started running.


    "Woo-woo-"


    Humbaba instantly rubbed his big green hairy face towards Wu Ming, and let out a cheerful shout at the same time


    This time it could be the official meeting between Humbaba and Wu Ming after so long. Despite being in the underworld, Humbaba was still very happy.


    Now that Wu Ming was found in Humbaba, Ereshkigal naturally also discovered Wu Ming''s whereabouts.


    "Dra Dragon Sage?!" The huge Gallu spirit transformed by Ereshkigal couldn''t help but scream. If just listening to her voice, it was somewhat simr to Ishtar''s voice, and more importantly, it was filled with panic and made one feel quite pleasant.


    However Wu Ming, who heard the voice, was dumbfounded.


    What happened to the childish tone in Ereshkigal''s voice.

 Chapter 980: Instructions Ereshkigal

    Chapter 980: Instructions Ereshkigal


    "Ereshkigal?" Wu Ming spoke doubtful words, and couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows. The sage can see that he is very confused at the moment, Humbaba is like this, Ereshkigal is even more so.


    But this is also what can be done.


    Wu Ming only saw Ereshkigal once, and that was thest time he met Ereshkigal in the underground world near Mount Ebih, and at that moment, Ereshkigal''s voice sounded full of majesty,pletely befitting the Queen of the Great Below, The Goddess of the Netherworld. etc.


    But the sound Ereshkigal made just now could be very different from the sound Ereshkigal made earlier, it was very different.


    If it wasn''t for Wu Ming to confirm that the other party was indeed Ereshkigal, he doubted whether Ereshkigal was disguised as Ishtar. After all, the voices of Ereshkigal and Ishtar just now were very simr.


    "Cough cough Sure enough, you also came to my underworld, Dragon Sage."


    Upon hearing Wu Ming''s questioning voice, Ereshkigal immediately adjusted his voice and returned to his previous way of Queen of the Great Below.


    Seeing Ereshkigal change his voice, Wu Ming didn''t hold it in anymore.


    "After all Humbaba is my partner, and the Gorgons are my enemy, I had toe here."


    Wu Ming was at the side, while Humbaba was rubbing again.


    However Ereshkigal sneered at this, but not at the rtionship between Humbaba and Wu Ming, but at the unsolicited "provocation".


    "You know, this is my underworld, you can''t just enter, whether it''s a human or a god. Thest time I let you and the greedy goddess go was because I missed you so much, but that''s okay. On behalf of my underworld, you can enter anytime, anywhere!!"


    In an instant, arge amount of magic power was released from the huge Gallu Spirit, forming a wave of air, which made the surrounding temperature even lower.


    However Wu Ming was a little unconcerned, and even wanted tough. However, this made Ereshkigal feel that Wu Ming was insulting her, so she became angrier, and the temperature of the underworld fell again and again. Ayer of ice rose on Humbaba''s fur.


    Even Wu Ming felt a little cold, which made him couldn''t help but admire Ereshkigal, but at the same time, his smile became even more intense.


    However his smile was not due to his arrogance, Wu Ming''s fullugh was entirely due to Ereshkigal.


    "You''d better save your magic against the Gorgons."


    As soon as Wu Ming''s words came out, the Gallu spirit transformed by Ereshkigal couldn''t help but be shocked.


    Ereshkigal understood Wu Ming''s meaning, and she immediately saw his current predicament.


    Restricting the Gorgon that waspletely contaminated with ck mud at this time, had made Ereshkigal suffer, and she had divided his magic power to try to face Wu Ming face to face. A great burden, "adding bitterness" to everything.


    Therefore, Wu Ming''s smile was not tough at the current half-hearted Ereshkigal, he only thought that Ereshkigal was a little simr to Ishtar.


    For a long time, Ishtar had always made people feel worried, but only to the extent of worrying. Humans do not have the meaning of "hatred" towards Ishtar, i.e. Ishtar is not an evil god, at most only a good God who does evil.


    Ishtar is the most favored daughter of God, even if she startsmitting crimes for some reason, the "crimes" are still not serious.


    To give a simple example, in mythology, Dumuts and Nergal were trapped in the underworld by Ishtar and paid a certain price, but in general, as gods, this price was nothing, even if in the extreme, they could be resurrected even if they died.


    There is also the Bull of Heaven that Ishtar expelled because of being humiliated by Gilgamesh, causing cmity to earth for seven years, resulting in no human harvest in Mesopotamia, but Ishtar only allowed the Bull of Heaven to destroy thend, and did not let it kill humans.


    Ishtar is a daughter who often lets herself go but has a certain sense of proportion, even though the lower limit of her proportion is very low.


    In short, in Wu Ming''s view, as a god with different aspects from the same god as Ishtar, Ereshkigal wasn''t bad either.


    Ereshkigal is positioned as an evil god in mythology, the queen of the underworld who is responsible for death, and rules the underworld.


    When not seeing Ereshkigal, Wu Ming initially thought that Ereshkigal was the same evil god described by the world, but after thest contact, Wu Ming went through a very short-lived contact, as well as attention to detail, finding that Ereshkigal was actually very kind to humans, she only prepared to use a method that was uneptable to the world to save humans, such as Quetzalcoatl.


    And the panicked voice that Ereshkigal made at Wu Ming just now exposed some of Ereshkigal''s reports, like his assertiveness was fake.


    Ereshkigal may not be the same as what she appears and the myth circting in the world.


    Wu Ming felt that Ereshkigal might be a goddess who was well-spoken.


    Ereshkigal and Ishtar are different aspects of the same god. Ishtar was the goddess in charge of "harvest" and represented life, while Ereshkigal was the goddess of the underworld, the goddess in charge of powers such as "death" that no doubt frightened people.


    The strengths of the two sides are to some extent opposite. Since this was the case, the two goddesses might as well be opposites.


    For example the opposite of "no kind words at all, very arrogant" in Ishtar, in Ereshkigal it bes "kind and kind to talk to people".


    Wu Ming guessed that the world''s fear of Ereshkigal might just be because she was responsible for death, and she didn''t defend herself, so humans were afraid of Ereshkigal.


    But because of this, in order to maintain the appearance described by the world, Ereshkigal who pretended to be cold and behaved like a child, was unable to make Wu Ming feel relieved and amused, and thusughed.

 Chapter 981: Hints to be able to ignore the oppression of the underworld

    Chapter 981: Hints to be able to ignore the oppression of the underworld


    But two meetings alone can not exin anything. After all, this was only Wu Ming''s guess. Even though it''s close to the correct answer, a guess is still a guess. Before the truth, he would not make judgments so easily.


    At this time Wu Ming stopped thinking about this, and turned his attention to the Gorgons. However the current Gorgon is attractive, but this "interesting" refers to the dangerous aspect.


    If you were curious about the Gorgon situation, asking Ereshkigal''s side was the most direct and effective way, so Wu Ming spoke directly.


    "Ereshkigal, what happened to the Gorgons before I arrived?"


    If he wanted to clear the Gorgons, Wu Ming had to know what had happened to the other party to be like this. Otherwise, this ck mud will likely flow into the underworld.


    At this time, the Gorgons had already had an ident, and Wu Ming didn''t want to appear in an ident again.


    The huge Gallu Spirit transformed by Ereshkigal stared at Wu Ming. Even though hisrge skeletal eyes had no eyeballs, Wu Ming could sense that Ereshkigal was indeed staring at him, as if to say "You''re wee".


    However Ereshkigal finally told Wu Ming the truth.


    "The battle between the Gorgons and Humbaba disturbed Gallu''s spirit and affected the calm of the underworld, but due to the suppression of the underworld, the two only fought violently, and they didn''t cause much damage to the underworld."


    After all, the underworld had divine suppression. Even though Humbaba had no divinity, it was not a "living being" in the sense when merging with Yggdrasil, so it would also be suppressed to some extent.


    But both of their body size was there, and it didn''t matter if the ability was suppressed, the result was exactly what Ereshkigal had said, and it became a violent battle situation.


    "After that, I used the power of the underworld to suppress Humbaba and the Gorgons." Even though the Three Goddess Alliance was a cooperative rtionship, the Gorgon broke through Ereshkigal''s territory, she didn''t attack Ereshkigal, the Gorgon was not punished by the Three Goddess Alliance Agreement.


    And Ereshkigal used the power of the underworld to suppress the Gorgon without causing any damage to it. Besides, it was indeed the Gorgons that entered the territory of another goddess, so Ereshkigal didn''t break the agreement.


    In this contradictory situation where both sides are wrong and both sides are right, in short the Gorgons will be suppressed in the underworld, but Ereshkigal can''t hurt the Gorgons in this way.


    "But for some reason, the Gorgons are really showing signs of resisting the oppression of the underworld."


    Any god would be suppressed after entering the underworld, and Ereshkigal was a god born to manage the underworld. Active suppression by herself is more absolute than the passive suppression of the "inanimate" by the underworld.


    From what Ereshkigal said "Gorgons and Humbaba use violence to fight", it can be seen that the suppression of the underworld is indeed effective for the Gorgons.


    But the passive suppression of the underworld was working on the Gorgons. But the active and stronger suppression of the Gorgons by Ereshkigal herself met resistance from the Gorgons?


    The important thing is that the Three Goddess alliance still exists, where do the Gorgons have the ability to fight?


    Hearing what Ereshkigal said, Wu Ming couldn''t help but look at the ck mud that covered the Gorgonspletely.


    The only existence that could make the Gorgons revolt against Ereshkigal''s power was ck mud.


    "After that, a lot of ck substance emerged from the Gorgon''s body. Not to mentionpletely encasing the Gorgons, it also broke my suppression of the Gorgons, um...


    Ereshkigal who said this, felt a little confused, like the feeling that a strong little girl would cry when she faced a difficult problem.


    Ereshkigal''s momentary breakthrough made Wu Ming nce at Ereshkigal in surprise again.


    What''s more, this also made Wu Ming feel even more that his previous guess was correct.


    But from the skeleton-like face of the gigantic Gallu spirit that Ereshkigal transformed, there was absolutely no feeling of fluctuating.


    And Ereshkigal might as well discover that she had failed again, so she quickly adjusted his tone and changed the subject.


    "Cough cough The reason I can suppress the Gorgons now is because of the results I got by sacrificing my divinity, but the effect is quite reluctant."


    Wu Ming could only be dumbfounded. It turned out that Ereshkigal was forced to suppress the Gorgons at the expense of his own divinity, and Ereshkigal definitely wouldn''tst long if she continued to use divinity.


    Ereshkigal could see that this ck mud wasn''t a good thing even if she wasn''t smart. If these things are allowed to flow into the underworld, let''s not talk about the dangers, just cleaning should leave Ereshkigal troubled for a while.


    "The ck mud is highly erosive, and ''inanimate objects'' are basically unaffected, but ''living things'' are likely an exception. If you let this ck mud flow into the underworld, be prepared to release it in the underworld."


    Wu Ming''s "dead" and "alive" here naturally refers to "dead" and "alive" in a broad sense. As a simple example, "dead" is the underworld, and "alive" is Gallu''s spirit.


    Wu Ming guessed that the ck mud from the origin, must also have the ability to ignore the "rules". It was this ability that rendered Ereshkigal''s suppression ineffective against the Gorgons.


    Although not as good as Wu Ming''s ability to ignore the "rules" of the Little Garden world, but only to the extent of ignoring the "rules" of the underworld, the Gorgon swallowed by the ck mud is still very likely to do so.


    However Ereshkigal was taken aback by Wu Ming''s words.


    "What?!"


    Is this really scary?


    But think about it, these things attached to the Gorgon allowed her to easily break through Ereshkigal''s suppression of her, and ended up allowing Ereshkigal to be suppressed at the expense of divinity.


    Ereshkigal could naturally see that this ck mud was different, but she never thought that Wu Ming would say such serious words.


    Because of that, Ereshkigal became somewhat dissatisfied.


    "What do you mean by that?!"

 Chapter 982: Ereshkigals Weakness

    Chapter 982: Ereshkigal''s Weakness


    To be honest, what Wu Ming said made Ereshkigal a little displeased.


    What made the underworld give up?


    As the Queen of the Great Below, Ereshkigal seems to be of boundless beauty, she holds the authority of the underworld. It can be said that being in the underworld is an invincible existence, but the drawback is also quite obvious, that is, Ereshkigal cannot leave the underworld.


    It didn''t mean that Ereshkigal didn''t want to leave the underworld, she couldn''t do anything about it. As the "capstone" offered by the birth of the underworld, Ereshkigal traded the condition of "not leaving the underworld" in exchange for "being in the underworld invincible", because it wasn''t Ereshkigal''s initiative, so it was like a curse.


    Apart from the stone being Gallu''s spirit, the underworld is still dark all year round. No matter what, Ereshkigal is a girl, how can she be willing to live here, just for the "responsibility".


    But this is not the point, the point is that Ereshkigal and the underworld are closely rted. It is no exaggeration to say that the two are in a symbiotic rtionship, but Wu Ming said that let her let go of the underworld, what difference does it make? Between letting her die?


    In this case, Wu Ming exined.


    "Don''t be nervous, I won''t let things develop to the point where a dignified ruler of the underworld must give up the underworld." Wu Ming didn''t want the Gorgons to leave the underworld.


    Wu Ming took out the Divine Sword of Salvation from the golden ripple, and flew towards the huge body of the Gorgon that was swallowed up by the ck mud.


    Was he really just looking for Humbaba? Isn''t it to get rid of the Gorgons?


    The answer is of course so.


    Due to the bacsh of Goddess Tiamat''s power and the ck mud, the whole god became a little abnormal. If you insist on a metaphor that is, the Gorgons have gone from "Avengers" to "Berserkers".


    Continuing to let the Gorgons go unchecked would likely lead to idents, plus the Demon Beast army was also dispatched in full force, seizing this opportunity to annihte all enemies in one fell swoop was the king''s way.


    "How long can you suppress the Gorgons?" Wu Ming suddenly asked Ereshkigal.


    "Hah?" Ereshkigal didn''t react for a while.


    "Can you suppress the Gorgons who might be running away due to death threats?"


    "Ahem Dragon Sage, your self-righteous appearance really sucks." Ereshkigal was quite dissatisfied and very rude, she replied.


    "Please answer honestly, this is rted to the next n and the situation between you and the underworld." At this time Wu Ming was like a god, his expression was quite serious, and his tone was full of undeniable charm.


    Maybe Wu Ming didn''t mean it, but only the "strong" could decide everything, he had a way to finish the Gorgon. In this sense, he was a strong man who was even stronger than Ereshkigal.


    It was probably Ereshkigal''s natural distraction, she didn''t find that Wu Ming and her had gradually be an atmosphere of dialogue between superiors and subordinates. She simply decided that Wu Ming had suddenly be much more serious.


    Wu Ming''s sudden seriousness overwhelmed Ereshkigal a little, just as Ishtar faced Wu Ming, butpared to Ishtar''s breathlessness towards Wu Ming, Ereshkigal was a little overwhelmed and more uneasy about Wu Ming.


    At this moment Ereshkigal also subconsciously ignored continuing to dress up as the Queen of the Great Below, and directlymunicated with Wu Ming with his true voice.


    "If if I suppress it like this, I can suppress it until my divinitypletely dissipates" The innocent girl''s voice came out of Spirit Gally''srge mouth, a little inconsistent, but nothing. Wu Ming''s attention was no longer on this, he paid attention to Ereshkigal''s answer.


    The first half of the sentence left Wu Ming quite satisfied, but the second half of Ereshkigal''s answer left him stunned for a moment.


    "As for whether the Gorgon that was threatened with death can be suppressed I don''t know"


    Replied Ereshkigal weakly.


    Perhaps due to ack of confidence, thest few words of Ereshkigal''sst sentence sounded low and pitiful, but luckily Wu Ming had good hearing.


    However, Wu Ming hoped he had heard wrong.


    "What is not clear." Wu Ming frowned.


    Ereshkigal''s answer was rted to the survival of the underworld.


    Ambiguous answers like "I don''t know" were what made Wu Ming how to attack the Gorgons next.


    Wu Ming will pierce the Gorgon''s heart with the Divine Sword of Salvation, and use the power of the Root in the Divine Sword of Salvation to kill the Gorgon as a "core".


    As a result, the ck mud does not have a "core", and they will It is the same as themb being ughtered.


    Let Wu Ming currently deal with the ck mud, he said that he could do it at his fingertips.


    Yet it was all based on the fact that the Gorgons would not break Ereshkigal''s oppression of her here because of the death crisis.


    Even though Wu Ming could still kill a Gorgon, if a Gorgon that possessed ck mud broke through Ereshkigal''s suppression of her and allowed the ck mud to flow into the underworld, then the result would be quite a troublesome job.


    If an unforeseen situation urs, perhaps Ereshkigal, who is unable to leave the underworld, will be the "core" of the next source of ck mud.


    Although Wu Ming and Ereshkigal only met twice, but Ereshkigal was not bad, he didn''t want Ereshkigal to be his enemy.


    Of course, even if the ck mud flows into the underworld after the Gorgon breaks through the suppression of Ereshkigal, Wu Ming still has a way to get rid of the ck mud, but in that case, the underworld can also be affected.


    After all, not much of the underworld followed Ereshkigal back to Mesopotamia. If they were "cleaned" indiscriminately, the underworld that returned with Ereshkigal would be here disappearing, and in that case, Ereshkigal might as well go off stage with the underworld.


    Wu Ming didn''t want to kill an enemy at the expense of one who might be a friend, what difference would it make to kill a criminal and a hostage together.


    If this was the case, Wu Ming might as well let the ck mud enter the underworld to erode Ereshkigal, however, the result would be Ereshkigal off stage.


    Hence, Wu Ming asked Ereshkigal if he could suppress the Gorgons that might be escaping. He wanted to use that method with the least amount of loss.


    After all the Three Goddess Alliance was humanity''s enemy, Gilgamesh would probably say something like, "Wouldn''t it be a good idea to take this opportunity to destroy the two pirs of the Three Goddess Alliance."


    However, since Wu Ming saw that Ereshkigal did have another hidden side, he would not do this.

 Chapter 983: Runaway

    Chapter 983: Runaway


    Ereshkigal was clearly hidden, because Wu Ming did not kill the Feathered Serpent God when he captured her, but chose to win her after knowing about his hiding, Wu Ming would also not betray Ereshkigal, and Wu Ming would make a decision after fully understanding all of Ereshkigal''s situation.


    If Ereshkigal was really hidden, then Wu Ming would try his best to win over Ereshkigal. If Ereshkigal was just a pure evil god, then Wu Ming wouldn''t have punished her afterwards.


    To put it simply Wu Ming actually wanted to see the so-called happy ending. From this point of view, it was unexpected that he and Merlin could be friends.


    "I... I should also know that these ck things are not a good thing, but the other party is a Gorgon, she is one of the characters of the Three Goddess Alliance like me, even if I can suppress the Gorgon, and it is impossible to suppress the Gorgon who was threatened with death" Ereshkigal replied to Wu Ming with someints.


    It cannot be said that Ereshkigal did not know what to do. At this point, how could she not realize the seriousness of the problem?


    Just starting from "having to use divinity to suppress the Gorgons", Ereshkigal realized that the matter might be serious, but the one who exined about this incident was Wu Ming.


    But she couldn''t do Wu Ming''s request.


    Wu Ming was silent, sighed involuntarily, then turned to the Gorgon.


    The ck mud in the Gorgon is like a living creature, the ck mud is still squirming, and even the underworld, which is so forested that it can''t be said to be beautiful, is also stunned by it.


    But the Gorgons themselves seemed to be being suppressed by Ereshkigal quite steadily, and showed no sign of breaking free.


    From Ereshkigal''s answer, Wu Ming rified two things, Ereshkigal was not as strong as he imagined, neither was the Gorgon ck mud.


    Holding the ck mud can be suppressed by Ereshkigal using a divine sacrifice which means that the ck mud doesn''t have much effect in the hands of the Gorgons, at least Wu Ming can withstand the Gorgons easily.


    And Ereshkigal wasn''t sure that she could suppress the Gorgons, who were threatened with death and had a high chance of escaping, which proved that Ereshkigal''s suppression wasn''t easy.


    And since this is the case, it also suggests that there may be uncertainty in what Ereshkigal is saying, such as what she said "keep suppressing the Gorgons until the divinitypletely dissipates", or there may be inconsistencies. Of course perhaps Ereshkigal''s suppression of the Gorgons would be broken in the next second.


    At this time, Wu Ming no longer thought about it, saying that Ereshkigal was too reasonable.


    Wu Ming flew straight into the heart of the Gorgon, raised the Divine Sword of Salvation in his hand, and aimed it at the heart of the Gorgon.


    After all, he threw a lot of times like this, not bad for a while.


    "Hey hey hey!! Don''t be impulsive, I don''t have the confidence to suppress the Gorgons."


    Ereshkigal originally wanted to discuss with Wu Ming if there was another way, but Wu Ming headed straight for the Gorgon heart without saying a word. It looked like he was about to stab that incredible weapon straight into the Gorgon''s heart.


    But what if the Gorgons go wild?


    What if the ck substance pollutes the underworld?


    Didn''t you mind so much earlier, why did you suddenly ignore it!


    Why don''t you care about my life or death?


    This is so cruel!


    "Don''t worry, my luck is always good."


    Wu Ming''s implication was that with his luck, even if it was a broken jar, he could break it into a fine jar.


    "Ha!?" Ereshkigal was taken aback.


    Wu Ming is willing to bet, but Ereshkigal is not willing to bet, can you be more reliable? !


    However, Wu Ming did not pay attention to Ereshkigal, but directly injected unprecedented magic power into the Divine Sword of Salvation. Whether it was because the underworld was so dark, the Divine Sword of Salvation was also emitting an unprecedented light.


    Suddenly the entire underworld seemed to be lit up by sunlight, and the underworld, which had not seen the sky in the first ce, was illuminated by light.


    The Gallu spirits hiding in the shadows were attracted by the light that spilled into the underworld, but because of the restraint, they couldn''t really touch the sunlight, and could only hide in the darkness, full of longing for "life".


    Even the undead yearned for a light that was full of life. No, it was better to say that it was precisely because they were undead that had lost their lives that they yearned for the light that represented life.


    Not only Gallu Spirit, Ereshkigal also underwent a spiritual change.


    "My underworld... is full of light..."


    ording to legend, Ereshkigal had nothing and nothing, but no one in this world could truly achieve anything, not even a god.


    The reason why Ereshkigal had no desire was because she knew that his own "quest" was impossible. Over time, many of the "quest" that Ereshkigal wanted were not fulfilled by her and she forgot, buried deep in his heart.


    Among them, letting the underworld be illuminated by light was one of Ereshkigal''s "quest".


    Suddenly, the great Gallu''s spirit disappeared, and a blonde-haired girl wearing a ck and red cotton robe on both sides and holding a spear of light appeared where Gallu''s spirit had disappeared.


    If Wu Ming looked back now, he would find that the blonde girl''s face and Ishtar''s face were exactly the same, and both of them could be said to have the same object of belief.


    However Wu Ming had no intention of paying any attention to this at the moment, and he stabbed the Divine Sword of Salvation straight into the Gorgon''s heart like a sight to behold.


    Before the piercing, Wu Ming shouted at Ereshkigal without turning his head.


    "Ereshkigal, prepare for a Gorgon rampage!!"


    "Ahhhh!?!?"


    Along with Ereshkigal''s solemn words and frantic voice, the Gorgons who were shrouded in ck mud, began to struggle violently. The stone pir that was used to suppress the Gorgons also slowly cracked, and then suddenly shattered.


    In just one encounter, nearly half a dozen huge stone pirs pressing down on the Gorgons shattered. Although the remaining half of the stone pir was still intact, cracks had also formed. It was only a matter of time before all the stone pirs broke and the Gorgons broke free.


    "Methramtheia!!"

 Chapter 984: Purify her, Divine Sword of Salvation

    Chapter 984: Purify her, Divine Sword of Salvation


    A clear voice like the silver bell of Ereshkigal resounded in the underworld, just this sentence, the Queen of the Great Below of the underworld is also clearly reflected.


    After that Ereshkigal imnted almost all the divinity in Mesramthea, the spear of light she was holding and in an instant, all the stone pirs that were shattered due to the Gorgon''s struggle recovered and suppressed her again.


    However even though the Gorgon was sessfully suppressed again, the effect was not as effective as the previous suppression, perhaps because she was receiving death threats this time.


    "!!" The head of the Gorgon split open, and an inhuman scream like a Berserker ss came out.


    Organs such as teeth and tongue could not be seen from the mouth of the Gorgon, it was pitch ck in color, and it seemed that its body was also covered in ck mud.


    Countless snake hairs mixed with the ck mud around the Gorgon''s head, probably because they were suppressed. Even though the hair of these snakes fluttered, they swayed like drunk people.


    Not only that, ck mud flowed out from the cracks in the stone pirs and began to gradually cover the surrounding open space, it seemed that the practice of redeeming the dead couldn''t bepared to the previous one.


    "Hey! Dragon Sages! Quickly think of a way! I can''tst long!" Ereshkigal gritted his teeth and looked at Wu Ming who was floating in the air.


    Among them, there was Ereshkigal''s dissatisfaction with Wu Ming''s current indolence, and the difficulties created by forcibly suppressing the Gorgons.


    Wu Ming ignored Ereshkigal''sints, and looked around.


    "Kingu didn''t show up." Wu Ming said lightly.


    Right, Wu Ming''s motionless movement was actually waiting for Kingu.


    Wu Ming originally thought Kingu would appear when the Gorgons were threatened. After all, it could be seen from the previous signs that Kingu''s genuine concern for the Gorgons wasn''t wrong, but strangely, the Gorgons were in danger of dying, and Kingu didn''t even show up.


    Wu Ming chased the Gorgons into the underworld, Kingu must havee to help the Gorgons, why not show it?


    Wu Ming shook his head.


    Right now, there was no room for him to think too much. Since Kingu is not around, then today, let the Gorgons die.


    "I am the strongest and the one who holds all the victories in my hands. Whether human or demon  facing anyone who thwarts their enmity against all enemies, I will defeat any enemy that stands in my way!"


    In an instant, Wu Ming exploded with super divine power, and spots of golden light gathered on his right arm, forming a huge arm.


    "Divinity?!"


    Ereshkigal was shocked, this is the underworld, why is the Dragon Sage divinity not canceled?


    However Wu Ming did not pay attention to Ereshkigal, but focused on the Gorgon.


    "!!" Perhaps a deeper sense of death, the Gorgon''s rampage increased, his massive body started to rage, and she made another inhuman sound.


    "It''s over Gorgons."


    Wu Ming used his massive golden right arm to directly thrust the Divine Sword of Salvation into the Gorgon''s heart, with only the hilt exposed. Within the body of the Gorgon, Wu Ming released the true name of the Divine Sword of Salvation which had transformed into his Noble Phantasm.


    "Purify her, Divine Sword of Salvation!!"


    The Divine Sword of Salvation that really stabbed in the heart of the Gorgon, erupted with the supreme power of the Root, and reacted violently with the Gorgon that waspletely covered in ck mud.


    This stimtion brought the Gorgon back into the light, and instantly broke free from Ereshkigal''s suppression of her, which made Ereshkigal slump to the ground suddenly, and lifted the Methramte in his hands.


    The stone pirs around the Gorgon all shattered and turned into scattered supersonic "bullets".


    When it was about to hit the defenseless Ereshkigal, a shadow blocked in front of her, and this person was Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming raised therge right arm that seemed to be blocking Ereshkigal, helping Ereshkigal block enough pebbles to kill her this time.


    "Thank you..." Ereshkigal who was lying on the ground in a duck posture, couldn''t help but say words of thanks, even though it was a bit unnatural.


    This made Wu Ming turn his head to look at Ereshkigal.


    "Thenwhy saved me" Perhaps out of embarrassment with Wu Ming, Ereshkigal asked Wu Ming something inexplicable.


    After Ereshkigal said this question, Wu Ming looked back and looked back at the Gorgon that was about to end the return of the light.


    "Saving people doesn''t need a reason."


    "Hah?" Ereshkigal was taken aback by Wu Ming''s words. What the answer?


    Thinking about it carefully, there is actually no problem, but Ereshkigal does not think that this sentence applies to Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming immediately changed his words.


    "It is impossible for me to die without saving you. You and I are halfrades in the fight against the Gorgons together. Moreover, I am Ishtar''s ''Teacher'', even if you and I have only met twice, you are Ishtar''s sister after all and it is no exaggeration to consider you half of my ''disciple''." Wu Ming''s implication was, isn''t it natural for teachers to protect students?


    However Ereshkigal thought this reasoning was a bit far-fetched, and Wu Ming naturally understood that these words were indeed far-fetched.


    Actually Wu Ming''s real reason was: he believed that the reason why Ereshkigal became the enemy of mankind was a hidden reason.


    Wu Ming didn''t think that the existence who would "subconsciously thank those who helped me" was a bad person. If such people are all bad people, then people who actuallymit all kinds of evil don''t even deserve to be called "bad people".


    Even though Wu Ming had a real reason, he wouldn''t say it, because it would be disrespectful to Ereshkigal.


    "I thought you were forced, I thought you were a good person, so I chose to save you."


    If Wu Ming said that, he would seem a little self-righteous.


    Even though in Ereshkigal''s eyes, Wu Ming was already very self-righteous...


    In short, the reason is not important, Wu Ming saved Ereshkigal, that''s all.


    Ereshkigal who understood this, no longer spoke, but looked at the Gorgon with Wu Ming.


    The Gorgon''s "return to light" has ended, and the ck mud that covered it waspletely annihted by the Divine Sword of Salvation bursting from the power of the Root in the heart of the Gorgon, and the original Gorgon appeared in Wu Ming and Ereshkigal.

 Chapter 985: Tiamats black mud

    Chapter 985: Tiamat''s ck mud


    "Dragon Sage, this time you won"


    There was a saying that "When one is about to die, one''s words are also good", and the Gorgons, who were not innate monsters were no exception.


    The Gorgon who realized that she was no longer saved, did not have the ferocity of the "Avengers" at this moment, but instead disyed a trace of the calm that a girl had.


    At this moment, the calmness of the girl disyed by the Gorgons made Wu Ming think of two people, one was Anna, and the other was Athena naturally in the Campione world.


    After all, the Athena in that world was also a Gorgon, after all, the Trinity.


    The reason why Athena from the Campione World became a monster was because of the change in that world''s inheritance.


    The gods in the Campione world were all powerful beings bound by human inheritance. They are not gods to protect themselves, humans bind these powerful creatures with myths.


    Then because the matriarchal n was changed to the patriarchal n, the mythology was also revised, the gods bound by the mythology also changed.


    And the reason why the Gorgons of the Type-Moon world were born, were all because of humans.


    If it wasn''t for the people who dream of heroes every day, they went to the crusade of the three sisters who were gods, Medusa would not have gone berserk and devoured the two sisters for murder, and eventually became the hero yer - the monster Gorgon.


    But if there is good, there is evil. This "evil" corresponds to the "good" of man. As long as humanity exists, this will never change.


    Thinking about it now, there were various reasons why Anna appeared in this singrity.


    The most obvious is that Anna''s real name is rted to the Gorgons.


    Although Anna never told others her real name, the part of Anna, Wu Ming had long been known. After all, Wu Ming had met Anna when he was in Fuyuki.


    Wu Ming estimated that Gudako and others should be able to guess Anna''s real name at this time, but everyone secretly didn''t mention it.


    The kind of person who wouldn''t ask if they gave their real name, and Anna probably didn''t say her real name.


    Since the Gorgons were about to leave the stage, in a sense, Anna didn''t need to mention her real name anymore.


    As for the other point that Wu Ming guessed, it was because he left the Holy Grail at this singrity.


    "I don''t know what Gil did to the Holy Grail." Wu Ming muttered.


    Seeing that Wu Ming was clearly thinking about something else, even though the Gorgons knew that the other party was ignoring her, she was not angry at this time.


    It was almost time for her to leave.


    There was a shattered wound in the Gorgon''s heart, and a fissure like crack spread throughout the Gorgon from his heart. Looks like he''s about to leave the stage.


    "Gorgons, where did you get this ck mud from?" The sound of a Gorgon''s body shattering caught Wu Ming''s attention.


    He had a lot of questions, at least he needed to let the Gorgons y a bit before leaving the game.


    But at this question, the Gorgon smiled for some reason.


    "Heh~ This is the power of Goddess Tiamat."


    After the Gorgon said this, she didn''t speak, and the cracks in her grew even stronger, as if they were going to burst in the next second.


    "The power of the Goddess Tiamat..." Wu Ming muttered in his heart.


    Gorgon''s answer did not satisfy Wu Ming. He especially wanted to know if Goetia had manipted this singrity.


    The era of singrities in Mesopotamia was before Goetia, and the formation of these singrities was also governed by Goetia himself, Each singrity is special.


    But from the fifth singrity, Goetia and Wu Ming began an open and secret struggle.


    The fifth singrity was created by Goetia and incorporated into it, in an attempt to use the powers of several Servants to cause trouble for Wu Ming and Chaldea.


    As a result Wu Ming happened to be entering the fifth by one of the forces in America''s aingrity, in the end, Goetia did not cause much trouble for Wu Ming, Chaldea and the others, and he followed the vine to find Goetia''s hiding ce, and they often quarreled.


    Even though Wu Ming lost because of this, it wasn''t easy for Goetua, that''s for sure.


    However, because Wu Ming''s body fell into another world, and because of the time difference in each world, he was in no hurry to find his own body, at least Goetia wanted to recover muchter than Wu Ming.


    Maybe because Goetia knew how powerful Wu Ming was, and the sixth singrity was not manipted by Goetia.


    Goetia is also a smart person, if the fifth singrity was Goetia''s doing against Wu Ming, then after the fifth singrity ended, Goetia was defeated by Wu Ming, and Goetia would no longer underestimate the opponent.


    He knew that a small trick would have no effect on Wu Ming, and didn''t care about it. That''s what happened with the sixth singrity. From the mouth of uros, Wu Ming faintly made Goetia oblivious to the number of Demon God Pirs and came to the sixth singrity.


    It can be said that this is really the work of uros and other pirs of the Demon God, but uros may not expect to kill Wu Ming, uros is not stupid, he just wants to dy time.


    But who would have thought that Wu Ming would be serious about uros'' small actions this time, and the result would be that uros was stripped of the concept of the "Seventy Two Pirs of the Demon God" and sealed into the Holy Grail by Wu Ming.


    In addition, Artoria who is one of the strongest factions at the sixth singrity point, is an old acquaintance, and has a Grand Assassin, and because of the long-term rainfall in the Little Garden world, Wu Ming will soon be an "Adult" just one step away, and it can be considered as an unexpected joy.


    Wu Ming couldn''t believe that Goetia was his current opponent. Once the seventh singrity isplete and all singrities are fixed, he will settle the ount with Goetia.


    In short, although Wu Ming did not think that Goetia would do anything to the seventh singrity again, but the ck mud held by the Gorgons made Wu Ming hesitate.


    But since the Gorgons said that this was the power of the Goddess Tiamat, then maybe it really was the power of the Goddess Tiamat.


    Don''t say the Gorgon doesn''t know about Goetia, even if the Gorgon does, but if she doesn''t want to say it, Wu Ming won''t force her, like knowing that "Gorgon doesn''t know Anna''s role as a Servant." Wu Ming would not tell the Gorgons about Anna.

 Chapter 986: Gorgon leaves the stage

    Chapter 986: Gorgon leaves the stage


    While thinking silently, the Gorgon''s body cracked even more. In the end, his huge body that didn''t say anything, instantly disintegrated, turned into tiny magic particles, and disappeared in the underworld.


    At this point, the beast goddess who had been destroying Mesopotamia for half a year, was killed in such a humiliating situation as being "stabbed in the heart by an enemy without any defense" and left the stage.


    At the same time, in the dense forest in the southwest, in the Feathered Serpent God''s territory, Anna who was injured from dealing with Muuu, seemed to have telepathy, and suddenly looked in a certain direction on the north wall.


    The robed girl held her body with both hands, saw what to do, and muttered silently.


    "Gorgons..."


    ...


    In the Underworld, Wu Ming did not rest on hisurels or feel guilty about killing a Gorgon. After all, he could kill a Gorgon even if it was face-to-face, but it was only a little troublesome.


    It can only be said that this is a matter of luck, who would have thought that the Gorgons woulde to the underworld, who would have thought that Ereshkigal would join Wu Ming, and who would have thought that Wu Ming would take advantage of Ereshkigal and just stab the Divine Sword of Salvation. into the heart of the Gorgons.


    The so-called "time is also destiny" is almost like this.


    With a single move, Wu Ming took the Divine Sword of Salvation in the air into his hands, and held it high, the light shone into the underworld again, but this time the light was a little softer than before.


    When the Gorgons broke free, some ck mud fell into the underworld, and Wu Ming was responsible for solving them. No, it must be said that only he who holds the power of Root, canpletely remove the ck mud.


    Ereshkigal who was behind Wu Ming, fell into a sluggish state once again due to the light shining on the underworld.


    After a while, the remaining ck mud of the underworld was cleaned by Wu Ming, the light disappeared, and the Divine Sword of Salvation was removed.


    Wu Ming turned around and looked at Ereshkigal, who was still slumped on the ground.


    "Why are you in a daze?"


    Wu Ming''s words brought Ereshkigal back to his senses, and immediately lowered his head.


    Even though the underworld was still dark, Ereshkigal''s cheeks reddened with embarrassment still caught his attention.


    However Wu Ming was also used to the attitude of a little girl like Ereshkigal, who attracted more attention than Ishtar.


    "Ereshkigal, what are you going to do next?"


    "Next?"


    "Then let me ask you another question. Gorgon one of the three goddess alliances, left the stage, and the other goddesses were also pulled to the human side by me. Now that you are the only remaining human enemy, and the alliance between the three goddesses can also be considered as an indirect copse, either you will continue to attack Uruk, or you will stop there."


    Ereshkigal was clearly dumbfounded by this, she didn''t think about it at all.


    After all no matter who it was, humans could not fight against the gods, so in the end there must be a certain goddess who attacked Uruk and took the Holy Grail in Uruk, and ended up facing the attacks of the two remaining goddesses.


    Just like Merlin''s analysis of Gudako and the others earlier, the three goddesses still had to rely on strength to decide the oue.


    In the end, who would have thought that one of them would stop and the other would turn against, leaving Ereshkigal alone?


    "You want to create a death kingdom, why do you have this idea?"


    Because the underworld exists, the souls of those who have died in the past six months wille to the underworld. Not only that, but also the people of Kusa. The city was also overnight, all of them died mysteriously, and this was undoubtedly done by Ereshkigal.


    And judging by the number of souls in the armory that Wu Ming entered the underworld twice, those people were definitely imprisoned there, and it was clear that Ereshkigal wanted to create a death kingdom.


    Even if Wu Ming''s guess is notpletely correct, it is estimated to be inseparable.


    "..." Ereshkigal did not speak, but remained silent and lowered his head slowly.


    "Do you want to protect humans?"


    If the human body cannot be protected, then at least the human soul must be preserved. Ereshkigal was thought to have joined the Three Goddess Alliance with this idea in mind.


    Ereshkigal suddenly raised his head and looked at Wu Ming with astonished eyes, as if to say, "Why do you know?"


    However Wu Ming returned a natural smile, for this reason, if he could not guess, how stupid he was.


    "People say that the goddess of the underworld, Ereshkigal is a scary goddess, and I think so too, but in the two times I''ve had contact with you, I haven''t discovered how scary you are. The reason why people like this think, is only the fear of ''death'' in your grasp. "


    Suppose someone looks fierce and very quiet and has no friends, even though that person''s heart is better than other people, but there must be people around people who judge people by their appearance, then this person will inevitably be considered a bad person, because of his bad appearance. fierce.


    In addition, this person is lonely and has no friends. Once the rumors spread, this person would assume the identity of a bad person.


    The same goes for Ereshkigal, as she is the ruler of the underworld. Because of death, coupled with Ereshkigal''s inability to leave the underworld, and not being able to show people her good side, this caused the people onnd to be even more afraid of Ereshkigal, afraid of the Queen of the Great Below.


    Precisely because it is considered a scary goddess, then Ereshkigal will dress up as an evil goddess, precisely because her heart is not that of an evil goddess character, so when she encountered Wu Ming before.


    She didn''t pretend to be the Evil Goddess in time, but kept her original character, which was why Ereshkigal panicked because she was afraid that the secret of pretending to be Goddess Jagat would be exposed.


    Someone will try to y a role because of the rumors, can such a character, a girl who panics and is "crushed" when a little secret is discovered, can be a bad person?


    And most importantly...


    "Those who subconsciously thank others, I really don''t think such a person is the so-called evil goddess. "


    Ereshkigal was much better than Ishtar only in this way.


    Having said this, no matter how stupid Ereshkigal could understand, Wu Ming was almost clear.


    Then, Ereshkigal spoke


    "That''s right, I don''t want to destroy Uruk like the Gorgons, I just want to protect Human Souls, evil will also use evil means to help humans, this is my way."

 Chapter 987: Kingu, Gorgon, Tiamat

    Chapter 987: Kingu, Gorgon, Tiamat


    Wu Ming secretly said in his heart.


    "Learn from Ereshkigal''s mouth" and "guess yourself" are twopletely different things. When Ereshkigal acknowledged it, Wu Ming felt relieved.


    After all this way, it can be proven that Ereshkigal, like Quetzalcoatl, is a goddess who cares about humans but uses special methods to save humans.


    "Then back to my previous question, what are you going to do next."


    The only evil god in the alliance of the three goddesses who wants to destroy humans has been withdrawn, and the other goddess has long been resisted by Wu Ming.


    In the alliance of the three goddesses, only Ereshkigal remained. Now it was wajae if Wu Ming would ask Ereshkigal what to do next.


    Yet Ereshkigal sighed.


    "The forced suppression of the Gorgons just now consumed almost all of my divinity, and what I did just now could be considered causing damage to the Gorgons. The connection between the underworld has endured, and if it weren''t for the connection between the underworld that kept me going, maybe you wouldn''t see me anymore, I think you should be very clear about this."


    After all, ording to Ereshkigal''s view, it was incredible that Wu Ming was not aware of his current change.


    Indeed, as Ereshkigal had said, Wu Ming had already noticed the changes in Ereshkigal''s current body.


    Almost all of the divinity in Ereshkigal disappeared, and his spiritual base became extremely fragile, as if it would shatter if touched.


    Ereshkigal immediately asked.


    "Why don''t you just kill me? I''m very vulnerable right now. After all, I am three goddesses with the same charm, and the enemy of mankind."


    Ereshkigal''s implication was that if she was killed, there would be no further problems and no need to ask her what to do next, and no need to worry about her continuing to deal with humans.


    After killing Ereshkigal, the Three Goddess Alliance waspletely destroyed. Humans are saved, and this singrity is also intact, this is a definite business.


    But Wu Ming shook his head.


    "I can even save good gods who do evil things, why can''t I release evil gods who do good deeds?"


    Ereshkigal was shocked, she knew Wu Ming wasparing her to Ishtar again.


    It was true that although Ishtar was a good god, she often did some evil things. Even though the "evil" rate is not high, the phrase "don''t do it with evil"es in handy every time.


    Ereshkigal is a nominal evil god, but she joins the Three Goddess Alliance to deal with humans, she believes that she can''t save Mesopotamia, so in order to save humans, she will choose to collect human souls to the underworld and save them.


    Ereshkigal''s approach was somewhat simr to Artoria wielding a holy spear, but in the end it was different, as Ereshkigal only saved human souls.


    Ishtar and Ereshkigal were different aspects of the same god, and it was natural topare them.


    "The enemy of humanity is not the Three Goddess Alliance, the enemy of humanity is only the Goddess of the Demon Beasts."


    Ereshkigal and Quetzalcoatl did not join the Three Goddess Alliance for the purpose of destroying humanity, they joined the Three Goddess Alliance for the purpose of helping and saving humanity.


    "But the Gorgons have been destroyed by you?"


    Without talking about the Demon Beast Goddess, Wu Ming answered directly and answered Ereshkigal on the other side.


    "I can''t, I''m Ishtar''s teacher. As Ishtar''s sister, you are also my half disciple. Mistakes made by disciples must be corrected and corrected by the teacher."


    "Even though the teacher punishes the students, it''s only natural. Yes but the safety of your life is also part of my responsibility. After knowing your secret, if I still choose to kill you, then it ispletely my fault, and if Ishtar finds out, she will never forgive me."


    Regardless of whether these words were true or false, Wu Ming was not prepared to destroy Ereshkigal.


    The meaning of Wu Ming''s expression was very clear, how could Ereshkigal not understand it, and suddenly, a hint of tears appeared in his eyes, this was the first time she had been noticed.


    But if Wu Ming knew what Ereshkigal was thinking, he would probablyugh.


    Ereshkigal who grew up living in the underworld all year round like a stupid big sister", might not be noticed by those who care. For example Ishtar, who actually really cares about her.


    But one was too proud and did not show concern, and the other was too lowly and did not pay attention to the other''s attention, so that both sides did not pay attention to the other''s intentions which was very unfortunate.


    "And the most important reason..."


    Immediately after, Wu Ming''s tone changed.


    "The Goddess Demon Beast is still alive."


    "What?!"


    Ereshkigal was dumbfounded, could the Gorgon just now be a fake? So Kingu didn''te to save her? But no way, Gorgons are real in Ereshkigal''s eyes, how can they be fake.


    Soon after, Wu Ming answered Ereshkigal''s doubts.


    "The real Demon Beast Goddess is the Goddess Tiamat."


    "...Oh!?" Ereshkigal was shocked.


    "But..."


    Wu Ming naturally knew what Ereshkigal was thinking, and that was nothing more than asking the reason.


    "The reason is that I used the fake Enkidu body to let me kill the Gorgons." Wu Ming''s eyes could only freeze.


    "Hah?" What is the reason?


    "I have met the Gorgons and Kingu several times before, and I can feel that Kingu cares for the Gorgons from the bottom of his heart, not a fake." Ereshkigal expressed his opinion.


    "Oh, did you also call the impostor Kingu?"


    Ereshkigal also understood Wu Ming''s intention, of course she knew that the other party was not the real Kingu.


    "That''s what he calls himself, so let''s call it that." Ereshkigal sighed helplessly, probably feeling helpless at Wu Ming''s honesty.


    "Then let''s call it Kingu."


    It is okay to call the other party a fake Enkidu or Kingu, after all this is only a small matter, there is no need to endure it, the key is the rtionship between Kingu and Gorgon.


    "As you said, Kingu''s feelings for the Gorgons are real, so why did Kingu let the Gorgons stop?"


    Wu Ming followed Kingu to the underworld, but Kingu disappeared which was very strange.


    "This" Ereshkigal fell silent.


    It''s true that Kingu''s feelings for the Gorgons are not fake, but if so, why did Kingu "leave" the Gorgons?


    "The only answer is that the object of Kingu''s feelings is not the Gorgon, but the Goddess of the Demon Beasts."

 Chapter 988: Basic contract similar to black mud

    Chapter 988: Basic contract simr to ck mud


    It was clearly wrong that the Gorgon who wielded some of the power of the goddess Tiamat was not a demon beast goddess, but it was still wrong that the Gorgon was the goddess of demon beasts, because she did not have the power to give birth to demon beasts and she only used the power of the goddess Tiamat.


    Because of that, Kingu often referred to himself as the son of the Demon Beast Goddess, not the son of the Gorgons.


    "Even if the Gorgons are dead, the Goddess Demon Beasts are still alive, so Kingu will leave the Gorgons."


    The underworld stretches out in all directions, and there are many stone pirs and stone bridges. It was not difficult to get past Wu Ming and return to the ground in circles.


    Wu Ming chased after Gorgon and Humbaba, but he ignored Kingu, and the Gorgon was suppressed at that time, and it was normal not to pay attention to Kingu''s position.


    Ereshkigal closed his eyes and opened them a few secondster.


    "There is no shadow of Kingu in the underworld, there are only traces of it."


    After all Ereshkigal was the ruler of the underworld, and it wasn''t difficult to detect creatures in the underworld.


    "Sure enough, as you said, did Kingu leave the Gorgons?" Ereshkigal couldn''t hold back his sigh.


    Despite their different positions, Ereshkigal had traces of grief towards the Gorgons. No matter how many reasons there were, it was true that Kingu betrayed the Gorgons.


    Only a terrible betrayal, be it human or god, was a topic to talk about. She could only sigh incessantly.


    Soon after, Ereshkigal realized the problem.


    "Wait!? If the Goddess Demon Beast is not a Gorgon but Goddess Tiamat, where is she hiding?"


    Mesopotamia looks huge, but it''s really just such an area. Thend of Mesopotamia was divided ording to strength, and most of the underground was divided by the underworld Ereshkigal and Noble Phantasm Zhuge Kongming.


    Goddess Tiamat''s body is huge, and ording to her body is a huge dragon god, she has nowhere to hide.


    Another important point is that the Goddess Tiamat was once exiled to an imaginary space by the gods. This is not a ce where one can juste and go.


    If Goddess Tiamat can get out of the imaginary space, she will note out at the end of this age of gods.


    Ereshkigal''s words reminded Wu Ming of the Persian Gulf. The dream he had regarding the goddess Tiamat was that she was in a sea full of ck mud, and Wu Ming was near the Persian Gulf at that time.


    Once asleep, and the Persian Gulf is connected to the Indian Ocean, it is very easy to amodate the huge body of the Goddess Tiamat.


    Therefore, Goddess Tiamat is most likely hidden in the Persian Gulf, and no matter how bad it is, it is hidden in an imaginary space in the Persian Gulf.


    However Wu Ming agreed with the former.


    "Goddess Tiamat will definitelye out of the imaginary space, there is no doubt about that."


    The power of Goddess Tiamat is not so easy to ept, if Goddess Tiamat still remains in the imaginary space, despite relying on With the Holy Grail, the Gorgon can''t even bless herself with the power of Goddess Tiamat.


    Wu Ming guessed it might be due to the copse of human history due to Goetia, like the power of the Holy Grail, that caused Goddess Tiamat to sessfully escape from the imaginary space, and for some unknown reason, she was sleeping somewhere somewhere.


    Kingu only joins the goddess Tiamat, or awakens the sleeping goddess Tiamat.


    Wu Ming thought it was the first.


    "ck mud only appears in the Gorgons, and has not eroded the ground. Goddess Tiamat must not havee to thisnd, or she is sleeping."


    In that case, Ereshkigal nodded in agreement. If the goddess Tiamat appeared in Mesopotamia, the humans would have died long ago, and they would not be able to survive for half a year.


    As the only true deity of the Sumerian pantheon in Mesopotamia in a sense, no one knew Tiamat''s power better than Ereshkigal.


    Even though she couldn''t go free like Ishtar, Ereshkigal wasn''t the type to bepletely indifferent to the world.


    Ereshkigal used the Spirit of Gallu to bring her some news on thend and his divine authority, would also provide her with information from time to time.


    Divine Authority would tell the story of what happened to thend, whether it was a human or a god, otherwise Ereshkigal had been secretly living in the underworld for tens of thousands of years.


    Time can erase the thoughts of beings with knowledge, and can also erase the thoughts of Ereshkigal who can only stay underground and suffer from a curse like a "prisoner", can be like the good people of today, his heart is truly rare.


    If Ishtar and Ereshkigal switched ces, Ishtar would probably be "imprisoned" for a long time and her mind would copse and be an evil god.


    Of course, that could only be if, however, Ishtar''s character was developedter, and if ces were swapped from the start, the oue was still unknown.


    After all Ereshkigal is a god, even if she doesn''t understand the affairs of humans on the ground, she can''t and can''t help but understand the things that belong to the gods, the gods will not understand.


    Changed over millions of years, It''s not like humans have to change their dynasty in less than a hundred years or even ten years.


    "Goddess Tiamat has an ability known as Authority of the Beast which can transform captured life forms into creatures that fully obey her orders and are enemies of humans. This is the most powerful and terrifying ability of the goddess Tiamat."


    Hearing Ereshkigal, Wu Ming felt it was simr to ck mud.


    This is probably why Ereshkigal remained calm after the Gorgons acknowledged that the ck mud was the power of the goddess Tiamat.


    But Ereshkigal didn''t know that what was on the Gorgon''s body was ck mud, and Wu Ming wouldn''t admit it was wrong.


    Strangely what the Gorgon is holding is clearly ck mud, but it turns out that the Gorgon has the power of the goddess Tiamat, and Ereshkigal has been in the underworld since birth, she thinks that the ck mud of the Gorgon is the power of the goddess Tiamat.


    It''s just that either the Gorgons lied, or the goddess Tiamat wielding ck mud, or her true power fused with the ck mud with very simr effects.


    This is not good news.

 Chapter 989: Sending Divinity

    Chapter 989: Sending Divinity


    After all, Wu Ming was not a real Sumerian god, so he naturally didn''t know the heretical ability of Goddess Tiamat, but after thinking about him trump card, he suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    There''s absolutely no need to panic anyway.


    Wu Ming looked at Ereshkigal again.


    "Move the underworld to a safe ce so that Goddess Tiamat does not harm you."


    As long as the underworld was moved further north or under the mountains, as long as the underworld was not connected to the ground, Goddess Tiamat would probably not affect the underground Ereshkigal.


    But Wu Ming''s words made Ereshkigal look displeased.


    "I also side with humans, don''t think of me like Ishtar."


    Hearing Ereshkigal''sint, Wu Ming couldn''t help but smile.


    Ereshkigal really didn''t know Ishtar, and Ishtar wasn''t going to run away at this critical moment of human existence.


    Perhaps in Ereshkigal''s mind, Ishtar was a greedy goddess who was obsessed with treasure and couldn''t handle herself.


    Second, Wu Ming was also ttered by Ereshkigal.


    Ereshkigal''s words also represented his answer to the question Wu Ming had asked it earlier.


    It would be better if Ereshkigal had this heart. After all, she couldn''t do anything specific...


    "You can''t leave the underworld, there''s no doubt about that."


    This is a painful point.


    "Also, your spiritual base is so fragile that it can be destroyed with a single touch."


    Wu Ming''s implication was very clear, Ereshkigal had some difficulties in protecting herself, how could she help others.


    "This..."


    Ereshkigal fell into a state of embarrassment and blushed again, which was also impossible, who made Wu Ming right?


    "Stay in the underworld obediently. When the ground can''t stand it anymore, I wille to you for help, if you want to refuse me, I will not agree."


    Wu Ming jokingly said, and then came directly to Humbaba in an instant.


    "Remember to restore the souls of the citizens of Kusa City, their intact bodies are still stored on the bottom floor of the Uruk Tower."


    As for those who died in battle, they had truly died, and even if their souls were released, they could not be resurrected.


    "OK, I see"


    There was probably nothing so rude to Ereshkigal, but it made her a little ufortable, and she didn''t even react directly.


    But at the same time that she reacted, Ereshkigal felt a little lower than herself, and his whole face showed an "I''m sad" mood.


    Wu Ming who was sitting on Humbaba''s back, saw Ereshkigal''s appearance. He didn''t know whether to cry orugh, Ereshkigal was a little childish.


    Then Wu Ming suddenly let out a sound.


    "You are Ishtar''s sister, so you should be more graceful than Ishtar."


    "Graceful?" Ereshkigal analyzed the word.


    As Ereshkigale analyzed "Graceful", Wu Ming muttered a sentence.


    "With my skill of words, let the justice of the world appear."


    A golden dagger appeared in Wu Ming''s hand. Since Ereshkigal is not confident, then he can help her, and he is also a half disciple.


    Then, Wu Ming stabbed his body with a golden dagger.


    "!?" Ereshkigal was so scared that she was speechless. Was Wu Ming going to kill himself?


    But then, Ereshkigal encountered a new problem.


    "Why are you still using Divine Power in the underworld?"


    Ereshkigal can feel that the golden dagger in Wu Ming''s hand is divine power, but this is the underworld, and the divinity will be invalid here, and the divine power will naturally be useless.


    However Ereshkigal soon realized the problem.


    Since Wu Ming could use Divine Authority, wouldn''t it be possible for Wu Ming to win herself over on the first encounter?


    After all, it onlyes from divinity, Ereshkigal can only be considered a middle-level god, and Wu Ming as a god king, must respect foreign gods, and there is no doubt that he can win herself.


    At that time Ereshkigal blushed.


    It''s a shame that she pretends to be an evil goddess to scare people, but the result is that people don''t mind, not giving herself the face of the queen of the underworld.


    Seeing Ereshkigal''s face turn red, Wu Ming guessed Ereshkigal''s thoughts and shook his head nonchntly.


    In the next second, the golden dagger that pierced through his body disappeared, and a cluster of light emerged from the position where the golden dagger stabbed.


    "This is for you, I don''t really need this." Then, the group of light was thrown at Ereshkigal by Wu Ming.


    Then Wu Ming opened a huge Gate, and Humbaba understood and immediately jumped up.


    Ereshkigal who subconsciously took over the cluster of light, holding the cluster of light in both hands which is also a blessing that she is still sitting on the ground at this time.


    If Ereshkigal stood up, she would definitely stagger a few steps while catching the cluster of light.


    Ereshkigal looked at Wu Ming, and there was only one Gate that had shrunk to the size of a fist.


    Immediately after, Ereshkigal looked down at the cluster of light in his hands. Looking this way, she suddenly discovered something was wrong.


    "This is divinity?!"


    Ereshkigal panicked, Wu Ming gave her the divinity as "Dragon Sage".


    The golden sword can cleave the enemy''s strength, and naturally can also sh Wu Ming himself. He used the golden sword to cleave his own divinity.


    This divinity was not used at all, the original power did note from the divinity added because of the "Dragon Safe" legend, so it was the same with Wu Ming, whether there was a divinity or not.


    At this time, Ereshkigal had almostpletely disappeared, and she relied solely on the underworld to maintain his existence. Obviously she needed this more than Wu Ming.


    "Can divinity be handed over?" Ereshkigal was dumbfounded, she had never heard that divinity could be given to other people.


    Otherwise, Wu Ming''s strength will be weakened.


    Ereshkigal who was not clear on this matter, couldn''t help but frown. She would not use it, and she would find an opportunity to return it to Wu Ming.


    If she can''t help, she doesn''t want to be a burden.


    But in the next second, the "Dragon Sage"''s divinity was covered with a lubricating light and slid into Ereshkigal''s body. Immediately his surroundings were enveloped in a golden light.

 Chapter 990: Great magic power appears in the east

    Chapter 990: Great magic power appears in the east


    "Hah?" Ereshkigal was stunned again.


    However, there was something else that made Ereshkigal even more confused.


    Beside her, stood a ck-haired girl wearing a robe and holding a staff.


    The girl looked at Ereshkigal, she looked at the girl, and the two looked at each other.


    "Wu Ming Onii-chan???" The girl looked at Ereshkigal with a tone of spection, disbelief, doubt and suspicion.


    "Wu Ming Onii-chan???" Ereshkigal repeated the girl''s words, showing an even more surprised expression.


    Who is Wu Ming Onii-chan?


    .........................


    The surface of Mesopotamia, away from the underworld somewhere in the forest.


    A huge ck and purple ripple appeared here, and then a green giant came out with a seemingly extraordinary figure sitting on its back.


    The two were exactly Humbaba and Wu Ming who used the Gate to leave.


    And this dense forest is exactly the Quetzalcoatl region.


    "P-" Snapped his finger, and Wu Ming closed the Gate.


    Even the rules of the Little Garden World cannot limit it, and the underworld naturally cannot limit it.


    "Ereshkigal really is an interesting person, too bad I can''t stay for a while." Wu Ming recalled Ereshkigal''s surprised expression back then, with a happy face.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!"


    Humbaba called out twice, not seeming to understand what Wu Ming was saying.


    Wu Mingughed heartily, then shook his head, it was normal for Humbaba not to understand his pleasure, and Ereshkigal probably didn''t understand what he meant when he heard this sentence.


    But then, Wu Ming couldn''tugh anymore.


    Because he felt an enormous magic powering from the east.


    "There is the Persian Gulf."


    In an instant, Wu Ming guessed the true body of such a huge magic power.


    "Is that Goddess Tiamat?"


    Gorgon holds the power of the Goddess Tiamat, it is not a simple "hold", but "share".


    Only by distributing the "Death" Gorgon, Goddess Tiamat can immediately wake up, or be resurrected.


    This was probably Kingu''s goal.


    But Kingu wanted the goddess Tiamat to appear, so why didn''t Wu Ming want to end this singrity early?


    "It''s time to hurry."


    Although Wu Ming has never seen Goddess Tiamat, and does not know how strong the other party is, but he will not take it lightly


    Before the ace was ready, Wu Ming had to do some preparations for the goddess Tiamat.


    Wu Ming thought like this, releasing spiritual power,...


    After assessing the specific location where he was currently, he put away the spiritual power.


    Wu Ming found himself in the northwest of the forest.


    This was where he and Merlin passed by when they went to Eridu together after their meeting.


    This is also something that cannot be avoided. Humbaba was huge and unsuitable to appear in a city, and Wu Ming''s residence in this dense forest was only here except for the two cities of Eridu City and Ur City.


    Have the Demon Beasts here been wiped out or not?


    Then, Wu Ming pointed Humbaba towards Eridu.


    "Let''s go there."


    Moving towards Eridu to find out the situation.


    "Woooooo" Humbaba then ran in the direction Wu Ming was pointing.


    This was an enormous existence, but as a result, Humbaba was like a duck in the water. He didn''t knock down any trees in this forest, this was probably Humbaba''s blessing as a forest beast.


    On the way, Wu Ming and Humbaba took advantage of this short free time to chat.


    After all, even if the current situation was critical, there was no point in rushing. It was better to put hope in blocking Goddess Tiamat for now.


    Wu Ming first went to the battlefield in the forest to find Gudako to meet.


    "By the way, why did you go to my temple? I left you to help them, but you fell asleep in my temple."


    Even though Humbaba looked bloated, it was probably due to Goddess Tiamat''s pressure. At this moment, Humbaba''s speed was not slow at all, and a rapid stream of air rushed through Wu Ming''s face, about to suffocate.


    However, no matter how fast the air flow, Wu Ming''s words would fall into Humbaba''s ears literally.


    "wooo"


    "Is that so, did you fall asleep from the difort after leaving Yggdrasil?"


    This was what Wu Ming did not expect.


    After all, Humbaba was a Divine Beast and not a life in Yggdrasil. In Wu Ming''s opinion, even if Humbaba left Yggdrasil, there would be no serious problems. As a result who could have thought of Humbaba''s long-term fusion with the World Tree''s Sacred Spear, Yggdrasil, the sudden breakup had temporarily had a mental impact on Humbaba.


    Fortunately the impact is small.


    "Thene back first."


    Opening Dragonest, Wu Ming took Yggdrasil.


    Wu Ming didn''t mean bringing Humbaba back into Yggdrasil, it meant Humbaba re-integrating into Yggdrasil.


    The two of them had already formed a symbiotic rtionship, and who was in it didn''t really matter.


    Wu Ming restrained Yggdrasil and stabbed Yggdrasil into Humbaba''s green haired body like a stab, However, there was no bloody scene.


    At the moment of contact with Humbaba, Yggdrasil transformed into energy from the spearhead into Humbaba''s body, and after receiving Yggdrasil, it was as if Humbaba had been upgraded a lot, and his speed was faster.


    "Stop." Wu Ming suddenly stopped Humbaba.


    The reason why Wu Ming suddenly stopped waspletely because he smelled blood, and it was the blood of Demon Beasts.


    Demon beast blood is not the same as human blood, so it has a different smell to humans, Wu Ming can smell it in an instant.


    As for Humbaba who was more sensitive than Wu Ming''s sense of smell, he had already smelled a Demon Beast, but it was only a dead Demon Beast, so Humbaba did not report to Wu Ming.


    Closing his eyes, he spread out spiritual power all of a sudden, and in an instant, a nearby scene appeared in Wu Ming''s mind.


    At Wu Ming''s side, arge number of trees copsed and shattered. One by one the corpses of the Demon Beastsy among the shattered trees.


    Arge amount of purple blood stained the ground and the shattered trees. Not only that, but even the Demon Beast Corpses were also in the intact forest around them.


    And in the middle of the area where the trees fell and were crushed, where there was a huge red Demon Beast lying with its head separated, most of the purple blood in this area was actually "provided" by this huge Demon Beast.


    "Demon Beast Commander?" Wu Ming frowned.


    The size of an ordinary Demon Beast cannot reach that level, and only the Demon Beastmander can exin it.


    From the point of view of the Demon Beastmander''s death, Gudako and the others were sure to win.

 Chapter 991: Assassin

    Chapter 991: Assassin


    Gudako and the others had most likely returned to Eridu City, but didn''t know how the casualties were.


    However, Wu Ming couldn''t go straight to Eridu yet.


    "Wait me here."


    Wu Ming advised, jumped over the forest and headed for the battlefield.


    And Humbaba who nodded "understood", boredly found a rock that wasn''t too bad, climbed up, and rested.


    In the blink of an eye, Wu Ming came to this battlefield.


    Wu Ming frowned when he sensed the Demon Beastmander through spiritual power earlier, all because he found traces of abnormality in the Demon Beastmander''s wounds.


    It was this anomaly that made Wu Ming not choose to go straight to Eridu.


    Wu Ming didn''t care about other Demon Beasts, but went straight to the corpse of the Demon Beastmander.


    After examining the Demon Beast corpse again, Wu Ming discovered that there was a death mark in the wound on the corpse''s head.


    This aura was very simr to the aura of the underworld, and Wu Ming, who had just left the underworld, would not admit he was wrong.


    At this time Wu Ming made an assessment.


    "This Demon Beast Commander was cut with a sword."


    And since he could cut off his head with a single sword, and there was a death mark on his wound, only that person could do it.


    "Old Man of the Mountain  Hassan-i-Sabbah."


    Although there are many Hasan, none other than First Hassan has the qualifications to hold the title of Grand Assassin.


    Wu Ming was stabbed by that person. It was normal to see that the sword was from First Hassan so easily.


    No matter who First Hassan shes, it must be remembered...


    "Now that he''s here, I can breathe a sigh of relief."


    Although First Hassan was a bit exaggerated, he was indeed not an ordinary person, he only appeared from the killing, and Wu Ming did not dare to look at each other.


    In addition, Merlin, Gilgamesh, Zhuge Kongming and Roman in Chaldea are four think tanks, Wu Ming need not worry too much.


    "Go straight to Eridu." Gudako and the others weren''t here, and Wu Ming didn''t need to continue using Humbaba.


    After Wu Ming finished, he opened the Gate and entered.


    At the same time, a huge Gate suddenly appeared under Humbaba who was resting on a rock, and Humbaba, who had not checked for a while, fell straight into it.


    "Woooo!!"


    The Gate closed suddenly, and Humbaba''s shocked scream echoed through the dense forest.


    ...


    Near the city of Eridu, Feathered Serpent God.


    One or two Gates opened, Wu Ming came out of the Gate, and Humbaba fell from therge horizontal Gate.


    "Boom" Humbaba hit the ground causing a loud noise, and the residents of Eridu City thought there was an earthquake.


    "Woooooo~~~~" Humbabay on the ground, howling in a weeping voice, rubbing his head against Wu Ming, as if he fell and injured him.


    Yet others didn''t know about Humbaba, so how could Wu Ming not understand? Humbaba didn''t take any damage, it was just thrown at Wu Ming in shock.


    "Okay, okay, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Humbaba." Wu Ming stroked Humbaba''s head while apologizing in a cute tone.


    But not actually using it, Humbaba immediately stood up, giving the impression that he had fully answered.


    "Hah!? Isn''t this Lord Dragon Sage!?" At this moment, the Jaguar Man who suddenly appeared from the haystack looked at Wu Ming and Humbaba with a sand-like expression.


    Wu Ming was not surprised when Jaguar Man came to greet him, the movement caused by Humbaba falling from the Gate to the ground was not bad.


    Jaguar Man with intuition that surpasses Demon Beast, it is impossible to find boredom. Besides, Jaguar Man is "alive and active", she must havee to meet Wu Ming and Humbaba.


    "Jaguar Man, is Fujimaru Ritsu still here?" Wu Ming asked briefly without speaking nonsense to Jaguar Man.


    "Ahh~ that~ she''s gone, heading east."


    Jaguar Man pointed east, and there was a hint of solemnity under his eyes that looked like a sand sculpture.


    It seems that Jaguar Man intuitively senses danger.


    "What about Quetzalcoatl?"


    The movement caused by the Goddess Tiamat, Wu Ming couldn''t believe that Quetzalcoatl couldn''t feel it.


    "Quetzalcoatl just left, she went to meet Fujimaru Ritsu."


    A familiar light voice came from the other side of Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming turned his head to look, it was Anna as expected.


    But the difference is, this time Anna seemed to be wearing something simr to a bandage wrapped around her hand, not only that, Anna''s head scarf was no longer worn.


    "Kuku was worried about Fujiwara Ritsu, so she rushed to help, oooo~~"


    Ignoring Jaguar Man, Wu Ming walked towards Anna.


    "Anna, are you okay?"


    Faced with Wu Ming''s worries, Anna shook her head.


    "When dealing with Muuu, I identally did not sustain a minor injury, and I have almost recovered."


    Muuu? It was probably the name of the Demon Beastmander who was beheaded by the sword.


    And the reason why Anna stayed here was probably to recover from her injuries.


    Immediately after, Anna continued to speak.


    "Merlin asked me to wait for you here. He''s in a hurry, I hope you can make a judgment based on this. Anna took out a y tablet from under the robe.


    It turned out not only to recover from injuries, but also to deliver letters.


    Wu Ming took it and found that the y tablet was empty, not only that, but also covered with a strong illusion, and if someone forced it, that person would fall into the illusion.


    "Merlin...." Wu Ming was a little speechless, this was just an exaggeration, Merlin always liked to work hard on unnecessary things.


    Several runes were inserted into this y tablet by Wu Ming like a password, the illusion on it disappeared suddenly, and the y tablet was still empty.


    But then, a few words appeared directly in Wu Ming''s mind, and he also closed his eyes involuntarily.


    In the next second, the y tablet in Wu Ming''s hand turned into loess and sprinkled.


    Anna was silent and waited quietly for Wu Ming''s "digestion", but Jaguar Man and Humbaba stupidly mixed into one.


    In an instant, Wu Ming opened his eyes.


    "Let''s go back to Uruk." This is Wu Ming''s judgment.


    Anna nodded silently. However Merlin asked her to listen to Wu Ming''s words. Although Anna didn''t want to listen to Merlin''s words, after all Wu Ming was a reliable person, so she could only do it halfway.


    Hearing Wu Ming''s words, Humbaba also kicked Jaguar Man and ran to Wu Ming''s side, fully realizing that he was always on standby.


    "Then I will go to Uruk together!" Jaguar Man put his hands on his hips, showing a pair of inexplicable pride.


    Wu Ming looked at Jaguar Man with disdain, but he decided to take Jaguar Man with him.


    She''s a goddess after all, even if she''s not as good as Quetzalcoatl, Ishtar, and the others, she''ll still y the part, right?


    However at this moment, Wu Ming suddenly realized that arge amount of magic power that made him feel nauseous was moving towards the city of Eridu.


    Wu Ming has bad luck

 Chapter 992: Dark Arthropod

    Chapter 992: Dark Arthropod


    Quetzalcoatl is not in the city of Eridu, but next to the city of Eri.


    At this time, Wu Ming decided to leave first. After all, the magic power really made him uneasy. If he, Jaguar Man, and Anna left like this, the citizens of Eridu City might be in danger.


    Wu Ming turned his head to look at Jaguar Man with the most sensitive nerves. At this moment, she narrowed his eyes and looked at the city of Eri without moving. It seems that she also noticed the disgusting magic of power.


    "Let''s go, go to Eri first."


    ...


    The remaining Eri City


    Eri Townspeople work, rest and repeat again and again. Even though they had been in a state of terror for a while because of Quetzalcoatl, because of the Feathered Serpent God''s participation, Eri City had returned to normal.


    The so-called relying on the mountains to eat the mountains, and the water to drink the water, after all, changes have urred around the city of Eri. After Quetzalcoatl''s approval, people would enter the forest from time to time to collect some items for a living.


    However, this dense forest was moved by Quetzalcoatl ording to the dense forests of South America. It has many resources, be it water, fruit trees, and medicinal nts. However since the trees were full of water, they were not suitable for firewood, but sufficient for Eri town.


    In addition, the dense forest will repel the Demon Beasts, and the Jaguar Man and the kobolds under theirmand will help collect from time to time.


    As usual, the residents of Eri Town who came out harvested supplies from the dense forest and returned to Eri Town, but it was different this time, after they returned from their trip, someone greeted them at the town''s entrance.


    "It''s hard work, everyone, let''s rest here first." The one who spoke was a woman who seemed to be noble in an elegant veil and dress.


    Even if there is a veil covering, her beauty is still clearly visible, but no one will be charmed by a woman, because the female part makes them subconsciously respect.


    "Siduri-sama, thank you for waiting for us here." The leader-like figure answered Siduri respectfully.


    This woman was exactly Siduri who hade from Uruk with Gudako and the others. For some reason, she was left behind. After hearing that the people who had left were about to return, she volunteered toe to the city entrance for a short stay.


    Siduri didn''t know what to do, because the Dragon Sage high priest, the citizens of Eri City had great respect for her, and she wasn''t allowed to do any dirty work. More importantly the living habits of the citizens of Eri Town and resting have changed due to the dense forest.


    Siduri who doesn''t know these things, can''t do it even if she wants to be forced to work, and it may be detrimental.


    That was why she greeted the people back at the city entrance, and she could only y a part in this at this time.


    The people sat in the open space next to them for a while, while Siduri looked at the materials that people had gathered.


    "The harvest this time doesn''t seem like much."


    Even if Siduri had never seen what an advantage was before, she could see at a nce that there wasn''t much of an advantage this time.


    After all, this time it was so poor that people brought a few jars of water and fruit, and nothing else.


    "The surrounding materials are basically gathered in almost the same area, Jaguar Man and the others have suffered some casualties to deal with the Demon Beasts. We really have a lot of things we can''t put together." The little leader is full of gratitude and guilt.


    Not only the leader, but everyone.


    They are not uneducated people. They were protected by dense forests and gods, and they were able to harvest materials they had never seen before. The point was that if they persisted in thisnd full of Demon Beasts, they would be very satisfied, so they were grateful.


    As for the guilt, it was entirely because the kobolds under Jaguar Man were killed and injured a lot during the battle with the Demon Beasts. In the end, they dealt with Demon Beasts for their sake, and guilt was inevitable.


    "Okay, all done, sort and save the ingredients, then go back to your family~"


    "Yes, Siduri-sama!" Siduri was like a messenger, and the exhaustion of the people who had gone out to gather supplies was instantly drained.


    However at this moment, suddenly there was a "ck ck" sound in the dense forest behind everyone.


    Everyone turned their heads and looked, they really couldn''t imagine anything that could make such a strange sound.


    It couldn''t be an animal, because such a thing wasn''t something a living being could expel.


    The trees in the dense forest began to shake, and the bushes rustled.


    A brave citizen, armed with a knife, walked boldly to examine him, and he walked into the bushes.


    But in the next second, a pitch-ck cone-like object suddenly stabbed towards him.


    In an instant, the citizens were stabbed, and blood suddenly spilled out.


    Immediately after, the object that stabbed the citizens came out.


    "!?!?"


    Everyone present was frightened, what is this strange thing? !


    Dark arthropods appeared in front of people.


    The head has no facial features, only a long nted mouth, the big red snake head droops extremely disgustingly outside the mouth, and the neat big white teeth can''t make people feel calm, and the other party''s ck body makes people feel ufortable.


    Appearing to feel extremely repulsive, the humanoid body under his head was quite weak and extremely delicate. His legs had also slumped into two thin lines, and it seemed that the ability to walk had beenpletely lost.


    On the other hand, the other side has four arms like the arthropods.


    Three of the four sharp-pointed limbs are scattered in three directions as support for the weak body, and the fourth limb that is raised hangs the stabbed citizen.


    Blood flowed all over the ground in the blink of an eye, and the citizens who fought twice before basically stopped moving.


    "zsyysnrldstzscrn"


    Somepletely iprehensible words came from the mouth of this inexplicable thing that no one had seen before, and everyone who heard it felt ufortable.


    With the emergence of this unknown, it is really visual pollution.


    There was no doubt that Demon Beasts wreaked havoc on thisnd. Even though Eri''s people were protected, it was precisely because of this that they had no way of venting if they didn''t go to the battlefield, right now their nerves were extremely sensitive and tense.


    But now, the tensed nerves are like being "cut" by this visual pollution, and many have feelings of hopelessness, and fear in their hearts.


    And the next second, this fear is even more.

 Chapter 993: Rescue

    Chapter 993: Rescue


    The corpse of the stabbed citizen was released from the front leg of this unknown creature, but in the next second, a monster identical to the unknown creature appeared from the corpse of the citizen, and the corpse was absorbed.


    "Thisthiswhat!?!?!?"


    The scene in front of them made many people feel hopeless towards these spiritually polluted monsters, and the weapons in their hands could not help but fall to the ground in fright.


    Siduri showed an uneasy expression, and it was probably toote to retreat now to seek help from the Feathered Serpent God and Jaguar Man, and not only two such creatures, but more and more unknown creatures walked out of the dense forest ahead, and there were hundreds of them.


    Now that everyone understood where the "ck ck" sound wasing from, it was definitely the footsteps of this unknown creature.


    Everyone became sluggish because of the scene in front of them, and the unknown creature didn''t move, only looking at everyone like a cat looking at a mouse.


    "....We''re done..."


    "Run!!!" I don''t know who said it, but unexpectedly, this sentence made everyone react, and together they ran towards the city behind them.


    And the unknown dark creatures also moved at that moment, just as the cat who saw the mouse finally started to move and was about to hunt the mouse.


    "Everyone, hurry to the Feathered Serpent God''s temple!!" Siduri didn''t move, but shouted loudly, telling everyone to stay calm when everyone lost their cool.


    Then, Siduri attacked the monsters.


    "At least buy some time."


    There is one thing that Siduri knows very well that it is toote to escape, facing so many pitch ck monsters, Quetzalcoatl and Jaguar Man is toote to help.


    ''Then let me dy time, even for a second. '' It was Siduri''s idea.


    Under the circumstances that the chances of survival are slim, Siduri hopes that she can use herself as a "capstone" to buy a little time for others and buy time for others to live.


    "zzlwdsjdl." The monsters spoke words that people couldn''t understand, and they parted ways.


    Some surrounded Siduri, a weak human who took the initiative to rush, and some chased the fleeing people.


    "nwsmbtz? Nwsmbtz?"


    The monsters surrounded Siduri, as if to ask her why she had not fled, repeating the same sentence.


    Siduri did not understand this monster''snguage at all, she could only hold his body shaking, sped his hands on his chest, and prayed with his eyes closed.


    "Lord Dragon Sage..."


    "cls! Jtbcwmdtl! cls! Jtbcwmdtl!"


    The monsters raised their sharp forelegs, as if they were performing some kind of ritual, and collectively stabbed the forelegs into Siduri.


    But the pain did not reach Siduri, but the sound of weapons piercing the body entered Siduri''s ears.


    *Puchi-puchi-puchi-*


    Siduri dared to open his eyes, the dark monsters around her all copsed to the ground, and they also had weapons stabbed in them, purple blood from the corpses of the monsters was pouring out of the body.


    "King Gilgamesh?"


    This scene is very simr to Gilgamesh''s style. After all, in Siduri''s memory, only Gilgamesh with the Gate of Babylon could do it.


    "Unfortunately, Gil didn''te."


    A familiar voice entered Siduri''s ears, causing her to lift her head involuntarily, and then she saw Wu Ming floating in the air.


    "Lord Dragon Sage!?"


    Seeing Wu Ming''s hand, and all the weapons that killed the dark monsters flew into the illusoryttice that appeared behind him, and the corpses of the dead monsters also turned to dust and disappeared.


    Siduri now understood that the weapons were released from the grille behind Wu Ming, which was the same method as Gilgamesh.


    Deserves to be a "teacher".


    Siduri thinks so.


    "Lord Dragon, some monsters are heading towards Eri city!?" Siduri who reacted immediately looked at Wu Ming pleadingly.


    "Don''t worry, Humbaba, Jaguar Man, and Anna are in town, and these things can''t change things."


    Only Humbaba canpletely destroy these monsters whose physical strength is not very high and there is no need for Wu Ming


    Jumped out of the air and grabbed the handful of dust the monster had scattered in his hand.


    "This is the y of the gods?"


    Enkidu''s body was made of the y of the gods, and there was no reason why Wu Ming could not recognize the y of the gods.


    "The y of the gods?" ! Siduri couldn''t help but be surprised, she naturally knew that Enkidu was made of y.


    However, she really couldn''t imagine that this murderous monster had the same origin as Enkidu.


    "It seems that this is the means of the goddess Tiamat."


    Wu Ming really couldn''t think of anyone else who could create such a monster, except for Goddess Tiamat.


    "Siduri, you rush into the city to find Humbaba, and let Humbaba use vines for the entire city of Eri to prevent such monsters from reappearing, and also help me tell Jaguar Man and Anna to stay in Eri City temporarily just in case."


    Siduri deserves to be Gilgamesh''s assistant. After hearing Wu Ming''s mission, his trembling body immediately stopped.


    "Oh Lord Dragon Sage, I will tell them now."


    Siduri immediately ran towards the city, but as soon as she left, Siduri stopped again.


    "What will Lord Dragon Sage do?"


    Siduri is not a fool. Since Wu Ming asked her to tell Humbaba and the others, it also meant that Wu Ming had to leave.


    Wu Ming turned his head to look at Siduri, and said curtly-


    "I will go to the city of Ur to have a look."


    ..................


    Ur City and Eri City were the two remaining cities in the dense forest, it didn''t mean that the people from other cities in the original dense forest had died.


    These people had gathered in Ur City and Eri City and were used by Quetzalcoatl. The Reign of Terror was "protected", and it wasn''t until Wu Ming seduced Quetzalcoatl that the two cities returned to normal.


    Moreover, the cities of Ur and Eri were both cities not far from the Persian Gulf, if these monstersnded in the Persian Gulf where Goddess Tiamat was, the monsters might also attack the city of Ur.


    Wu Ming who had been to Ur City, came to Ur City''s entrance directly through the Gate, and flew into the air, and he ignored Ur City.


    It could only be said that as expected, there were already dark monsters in the city that had begun to "hunt" humans.


    Wu Ming even saw two humans fighting in a circle of monsters.


    Obviously these monsters are ying a "game", a game with simple rules but a very disgusting game.

 Chapter 994: Hidden Backhand

    Chapter 994: Hidden Backhand


    Have two people duel and tell them both that only one of them will survive or die together.


    The promise of the former and the threat of thetter allowed both sides to fight quietly. This could be said to highlight the ugliness of human nature. To be honest, Wu Ming hated that kind of "game".


    And there are only two oues of this "game", either the winner stays or no one survives.


    Obviously the "game" of this monster was thest, and the victor would be killed as well.


    The "winner" who had killed his opponent before Wu Ming arrived, slumped to the ground, stood up after almost recovering, and looked at the surrounding monsters with excitement.


    He felt the excitement of "surviving" in his heart, but the surrounding monsters surrounded him and raised their front paws, ready to kill the victor.


    "Why? Why!? I win!? I win!? I killed him after listening to your words?!?!" The voice copsed.


    Apparently this monster only made the two of them duel for fun, and they wouldn''t let anyone.


    Must say that this fits the identity of a monster, and only monsters can enjoy being twisted to the point of disgust.


    That senseless killing angered Wu Ming instantly.


    Wu Ming furiously in the countless chains extending from his arms, and chains with sharp wedges flew towards the monsters that could be seen.


    *puchi-puchi-puchi-puchi-puchi-*


    In an instant, the sound of weapons piercing through flesh could be heard nonstop, and all the monsters within Wu Ming''s sight were pierced by the Chains of Heaven.


    Like most creatures, the head of the weak point, this monster all turned to ashes and disappeared.


    "Lord Dragon Sage?!" The "winner" saw that Wu Ming saved his life, and immediately knelt on the ground, praying to Wu Ming and thanking him.


    Not only him, but many people who were about to be killed in Ur City were saved by Wu Ming.


    It''s just that Wu Ming''s mood isn''t very good at the moment, while flying over the head of the "winner", Wu Ming used magic to send him a sound


    "You will live in guilt and redemption for the rest of your life until you die. . "


    Those curse-like words stuck in the ears of the "winner", which made him tremble.


    The "winner" raised his head sharply, but Wu Ming had long since disappeared, leaving only the "winner" with a look of horror and guilt sitting there.


    In the shadow of Ur City, Wu Ming walked here like walking.


    Wu Ming did not me the "winner" for killing his opponent for his own life. After all, as long as he was a smart person, he would know that there was nothing he could do.


    But there was nothing he could do about it, and his cursed words to "winners" were the price they deserved.


    He didn''te to walk around in such shadows because he was annoyed, he came to kill the hidden monsters.


    As for how to find these monsters, it was not difficult for Wu Ming to release spiritual power to cover the entire city of Ur, and the unique magic power of the monsters made it easy for him to find them.


    Several monsters that were lucky enough to escape Wu Ming''s sight and not be killed by the Chains of Heaven rushed out of the shadows and stabbed him with their two sharp forelegs.


    However in the next second, the Chains of Heaven that emerged from the golden ripples around Wu Ming pierced their bodies from top to bottom.


    Some of the monsters turned into fly ash.


    Among them, the monster that wasn''tpletely dead struggled hard, tried to stretch its front paw to Wu Ming, and said in his surprised eyes


    "Why would you want to help a human when you are also a mother''s child!?"


    But in the next second, it also turned into flying ash and disappeared with the wind.


    "Mother child" Wu Ming frowned.


    That''s right, Wu Ming can understand the words of this monster, and understand these words like the whispers of the ancient gods, this is a surprise to him.


    "And that''s it"


    The word monster reminded Wu Ming of the Demon Beastmander he first met, Ullidim. At that time the other party also said that Wu Ming was the daughter of the goddess Tiamat.


    However Wu Ming was able to identify himself and Tiamat had nothing to do with it at all.


    "Perhaps it is due to theter generation fiction that the Dragon Sage has a rtionship with the goddess Tiamat. "Wu Ming remembered what Roman said when he introduced Gudako "Dragon Sage", and "myth binding god", he was no stranger, the gods of the Campione world were the best example.


    Perhaps the "mysterious Dragon Sage was considered byter generations to be the son of the goddess Tiamat", which led to the identity of the Dragon Sage being regarded as the son of the goddess Tiamat.


    "Boring. "Wu Ming can only give this sentence.


    Who wants to be rted to a monster, and this monster might as well be born of the Goddess Tiamat.


    Coupled with the "game" of the monsters earlier, a thought that he and this "monster" were brothers, Wu Ming felt sick for a while.


    Explored the city of Ur with spiritual power, and after confirming that all these monsters were killed, he drew spiritual power, and used spiritual power to sense the connection between Wu Ming and Yggdrasil informed that Humbaba came to Ur after building the protective cover of Eri city. Then, he opened the Gate and went straight in


    .


    At the gates of the Dragon Sage Temple, ck and purple ripples appeared, and Wu Ming walked out.


    "I haven''t been here for a long time." Seeing the temple gate, and Wu Ming sighed with emotion.


    But now is not the time to be emotional, he suddenly released spiritual power, and instantly wrapped the whole inside.


    It can only be said that Wu Ming''s hopes were not expected, there were indeed sporadic monsters appearing in Uruk, not only that, but there were also some ugly monsters with wings simr to mermaids that he had never seen before, these were probably Kulull winged mermaids.


    Although the number of Kulull and monsters is rare, without the presence of a Servant, they are somewhat inferior to these two invisible creatures.


    And the monster also has the ability to turn a in person into a monster. If given time, all of Uruk will fall.


    "I don''t know what happened to Gudako and Mashu."


    There are still Demon Beastmanders and many Demon Beasts on the north wall. Leonidas and the others couldn''t leave. Since Gudako and the others weren''t in town, there was no doubt that they would meet Ishtar near the Persian Gulf.


    "I have to hurry."


    As for the time to hurry, naturally is the time to free the "back hand".

 Chapter 995: Protective Cover Layer of Light Above Uruk

    Chapter 995: Protective Cover Layer of Light Above Uruk


    Wu Ming put away the spiritual power, then walked directly to the doorless temple, and came to the Dragon Sage statue.


    The Dragon Sage Temple was indeed abandoned, this was an undoubted fact, but when Wu Ming returned to Urukst time, he made some precautions here.


    Wu Ming''s final spiritual base left a barrierparable to a Noble Phantasm on the statue. No, it should be the protector of Noble Phantasm in this age of gods.


    Wu Ming floated, pressed one hand against the dragon head of the Dragon Sage statue, and said something in his mouth.


    "The gods will eventually recede, and the age of mythology will surely end"


    A subtle voice containing magic power emanated from Wu Ming''s mouth, and along with these magic words, the Dragon Sage statue emitted light, like a shining piece of jade.


    "Enlightened ones need no guidance, only shelter at the ends, burning like fireflies"


    The light turned into tiny fireflies, scattering into the air.


    "Myth Retreat (Blesses the world by this body sincerely)"


    In an instant, the Dragon Sage statue waspletely shattered, and the shattered statue turned into a hint of light. As powerful magic power is released when it is damaged, it spreads around, passes through the walls of the temple, and soars into the air, it will be discovered that a ray of light with immense magical power that passes through the temple soars into the sky above Uruk.


    That''s the truth.


    In the next instant, ayer of light suddenly appeared from the sky above Uruk, enveloping all of Uruk in the form of a protective covering.


    At the moment when Uruk was covered by ayer of light, arge number of light points scattered like phosphor powder in every part of Uruk.


    The monsters and Kulull who were in thatyer of light came into contact with the phosphor powder. In an instant, they all exploded and died, but the humans were not affected at all.


    "Roar~~~~" The sound of a dragon roar came from the sky, and the illusion of a giant dragon appeared in theyer of light, which was the illusion of the dragon form of Wu Ming.


    "This is Lord Dragon Sage!?"


    "Lord Dragon Sage blessed us!?"


    "Lord Dragon Sage!?"


    "Thank you Lord Dragon Sage!?"


    For a moment, the citizens of Uruk all knelt on the ground and prayed to the illusion in theyer of empty light.


    Gilgamesh who saw this sight in the Uruk Central Pagoda, was relieved.


    "Good, as expected of you Dragon Sage." Gilgamesh praised Wu Ming without hesitation.


    Wu Ming on the other hand, used the Gate to emerge the Gilgamesh throne.


    However Wu Ming did not have the slightest pride, instead he shook his head.


    "It was originally set up just in case, but I hope I''ll never use it."


    After all, "not using" means Uruk is safe, but "using" means Uruk is threatened. Wu Ming hoped that thetter should note, but it backfired, and he was unable to free the Noble Phantasm.


    At this time Gilgamesh is no longermenting on the matter, but is moving on to another topic.


    "For the awakened Goddess Tiamat, let''s see what you think." Putting aside the y tablet in his hand, there was no need to deal with government affairs now.


    Then Gilgamesh pointed to the chair on the left and motioned for Wu Ming to sit down.


    "I have an ace to deal with Goddess Tiamat, but it will take a long time." Wu Ming sat down and talked about it.


    "The northern wall is still being attacked by Demon Beasts, and General Leonidas and the military advisors are unable to help for the time being. Otherwise, it is best to let the military advisers dy the time."


    Zhuge Kongming was famous for his defense, and it was very easy to let him make ns to procrastinate.


    "But Chaldea is also a good candidate, you can discuss it with them. The only role this king can y is directing the soldiers to refine Dingir."


    Gilgamesh who sealed most of his Noble Phantasm by being a wise king, didn''t have much fighting power, and Gilgamesh''s current strength was very different from Gilgamesh when he was young.


    But in terms of nonbat, Gilgamesh does an excellent job, like creating Dingir.


    And because of Zhuge Kongming, Dingir who had not yet fully formed, was sessfully developed three months ago, and Dingir was used as a defensive equipment in the southwest end of Uruk.


    But interestingly, Dingir was basically useless.


    The Demon Beasts easily mounted the winged Kulull and passed Dingir. Even though Ishtar and Gudajo and the others blocked them, they still came to Uruk.


    If he didn''t use the Noble Phantasm sealed in the statue earlier, and protect Uruk, Gilgamesh would have to go out and face the Demon Beast himself.


    "What kind of monsters are those, and their bodies are actually made of the y of the gods."


    Wu Ming''s words made Gilgamesh''s pupils narrow, obviously he didn''t know what it was.


    "The Roman in Chaldea should know what this is, but the Chaldea and Ishtar are all in the southwest direction of the Persian Gulf to confront the Demon Beast and Kulull, and even Merlin has left, but this king can''t reach them."


    Gilgamesh had another meaning, namely, he didn''t know much about the current situation, so he couldn''t have much information.


    "But the resurrection of the Goddess Tiamat is beyond this king''s expectation."


    Gilgamesh saw a future with irvoyance, but he saw those things in his sleep, and after sealing the things he saw on the tablet of life, he forgot what he saw, This is normal for humans.


    When a person wakes up, he can only remember his dream for a short time. Once he was fully awake, the dream would basically be forgotten. The most reliable way is to record it on the spot.


    But since it was recorded on the tablet of life when he was half asleep, Gilgamesh could be forgiven for forgetting where the tablet was.


    And due to the tight battle situation, the y tablets were never found.


    But even if he can''t find it, it doesn''t matter, after all, the current enemy is definitely the Goddess Tiamat.


    "The Holy Grail isn''t in the Gorgons either, maybe in Kingu or Tiamat."


    Wu Ming didn''t see any trace of the Holy Grail when he killed the Gorgons, and with the ease with which Kingu left the Gorgons, it was clear that the Holy Grail couldn''t be in the Gorgons.


    "Kingu? Huhaha~~ You mean a swindler who uses Enkidu''s body, that''s a logical name."


    The reason Gilgameshughed was very simple, he clearly didn''t think it was Kingu, the daughter of the Goddess Tiamat.

 Chapter 996: Merlins first step

    Chapter 996: Merlin''s first step


    If it is an ancient god like Kingu, there is no need to upy Enkidu''s body at all, which will lower his status, so Kingu must also be a fake.


    But after all, Kingu was the son of the Goddess Tiamat, who was a perfect match for the current fake Enkidu.


    "Merlin told me something through the tablet."


    "Huh~" Gilgamesh showed an interested look, and it was clear that Merlin was also hiding from Gilgamesh.


    "Merlin casts the illusion on Goddess Tiamat as early as in an idealnd, and puts Goddess Tiamat in a sleep state, which causes the appearance of the Gorgons"


    Wu Ming told Gilgamesh about the letter written by Merlin that he got from Anna.


    Kingu used the Holy Grail to link Tiamat''s [Womb of Beasts] power to the Gorgons, so that the Gorgons could use the remaining [Womb of Beasts] power of Goddess Tiamat to bypass the Gorgons. The Gorgon''s death affected the goddess Tiamat, causing her to awaken from the illusion.


    To be clear, this was discovered by Merlinter.


    When Wu Ming used the power to deal damage to the Gorgon that was in Tiamatization and restore the Gorgon to normal, Tiamat woke up for a while, but then fell into a deep sleep, but only for a moment.


    His awakening also caused serious injury to Merlin, but because Goddess Tiamat did not wake up, Merlin was not seriously injured.


    "Hah! In other words, the death of the Gorgon causes the resurrection of the Goddess Tiamat."


    Gilgamesh didn''t mean to me him, after all, the Gorgons were existences to be defeated, and it was only a matter of time before the Goddess Tiamat awakened.


    "Actually I guessed roughly too, I wanted to leave the Gorgons to wait until my trump card was ready before attacking the Gorgons, but the Gorgon''s state waspletely wrong. I was afraid there would be too many variables, so I let the Gorgon off the stage."


    Gilgamesh nodded, and didn''t mean to be surprised.


    Besides the fact that the Gorgons had a mental disorder, there was another very important reason  the Gorgons wanted to break through the north wall, so he couldn''t let the Gorgons destroy the north wall.


    And knowing that the enemy is Goddess Tiamat to be precise is not without reason, at least knowing that defeating Goddess Tiamat can save this singrity.


    "Is Siduri still with the Feathered Serpent God?" Gilgamesh asked suddenly.


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but nce at Gilgamesh, he really asked about Siduri at this time?


    There was no way such a personal matter woulde out of Gilgamesh''s mouth.


    But Wu Ming thought of Gilgamesh''s irvoyance.


    If Wu Ming didn''t arrive in time, Siduri would definitely be killed and assimted into that "monster".


    The scene where a "monster" was born from the bodies of a in viger was seen just as Wu Ming had arrived, and it must have been extremely disgusting, both psychologically and physically.


    Gilgamesh may see a bad future.


    But...


    "There''s no danger." Wu Ming smiled lightly.


    There was Wu Ming, an existence that originally didn''t belong to this world, and any fate rted to him would deviate from a fixed path, that''s for sure.


    Although there was no change in expression, Gilgamesh was clearly relieved, which was evident from his familiarity.


    Gilgamesh immediately spoke up.


    "Uruk is protected by this king and your power, so you can go to support Chaldea and Ishtar, they are the main fighting force right now."


    Gilgamesh waved his hand, and the seat under Wu Ming shattered, and Wu Ming was thrown away ufortably.


    After all the king had to maintain dignity, how could he let Wu Ming see the joke.


    "It''s still as usual." Wu Ming who walked out of the tower, whispered.


    Seeing the two or three Demon Beasts and "monsters" that enveloped the entire Uruk curtain, and that there was no way to get outside the curtain, Wu Ming was relieved.


    At least Uruk is safe.


    Wu Ming jumped, flew straight into the air, broke through the protectiveyer of the lightyer, killed Kulull and the "monster", and then flew towards the Persian Gulf.


    Gilgamesh who was in the temple, passed through the unobstructed window, his eyes sharp and his eyes disappeared into silence, and he took the y tablet beside him again.


    Being calm is the way to be king.


    ...


    Towards the Persian Gulf, Wu Ming would kill every time he encountered Kulull and "monsters". He, who possessed almost unlimited magic power, was not something these things could stop him from.


    Immediately Wu Ming flew into a position close to the Persian Gulf.


    But he frowned.


    Although it was not clear, he could see that the sea level was rising.


    Not only that, the ground was almost all the shadows of those "monsters", solid, like bees swarming in a hive.


    Most of the "monsters" are heading towards Uruk, and some are scattered around, it seems that these "monsters" still know how to kill .


    But it was a pity that, with the exception of Ur City and Eri City, people from other cities fled to Uruk half a year ago, if not for the Feathered Serpent God, the citizens of Ur City and Eri City would have taken refuge in Uruk as well.


    Yet it was precisely because the citizens of these two cities did not go to Uruk, but instead eased Uruk''s burden, which was also a pleasant surprise.


    And even if these monsters don''t go to Uruk, they can only go to Eri City and Ur City, and those two cities are now protected by Humbaba, and guarded by Jaguar Man, Anna, and Gudako who went to Feathered Serpent God''s territory, Wu Ming didn''t have to worry at all.


    Looking into the distance, Wu Ming discovered that the sky in the distance was covered in dark clouds. For some reason, he couldn''t see the sea. There were only a few "monsters" floating in the ocean.


    He could see it very clearly, but this "monster" just seemed to be in an incubator and didn''t move at all.


    "Sure enough, it rises from sea tond."


    This "monster" is rted to the goddess Tiamat, and the goddess Tiamat is in the Persian Gulf, so it is not surprising that this "monster" rises from the Persian Gulf.


    Compared to the "monsters" onnd and in the sea, the number of winged Kulull flying through the air was not very much.


    No, not much, these Demon Beasts have be a breeding ground for "monsters".


    One by one the Kulull flew m and let the "monsters" kill them, and then, new "monsters" were born from the bodies of these in Kululls..

 Chapter 997: Meeting

    Chapter 997: Meeting


    And maybe because of the absorption of Kulull, these monsters turned out to be slightly taller than the other "monsters" thatnded in the ocean, and their figures were bigger.


    But Wu Ming is not here to see Demon Beasts and "monsters", no matter how strong these "monsters" are, as long as the main enemy of Goddess Tiamat is defeated, these things will naturally disappear.


    Wu Ming came to discuss with Gudako and the others.


    "Let''s go to the city of Eri and the city of Ur."


    In fact, Wu Ming could sense Ishtar''s general location through the contract, and that location was the direction of the dense forest.


    Moreover, Wu Ming came all the way from Uruk, and did not see the figure of Gudako, the possibility of being killed by this "monster" was too small, it could be said to be almost non-existent.


    Not to mention Mashu, the two goddesses Quetzalcoatl and Ishtar were also there, and First Hassan was probably hiding in the dark and following Gudako and the others.


    In short, Gudako will definitely not have an ident.


    And in this way, Wu Ming would think that Gudako and others had gone to the forest.


    After killing all the Kulull around him, Wu Ming had no intention of killing all the "monsters" on the ground.


    In all of Mesopotamia, except for the defenders of the northern walls, the only ces where humans existed were the forests of Uruk and Quetzalcoatl.


    Wu Ming dared toe all the way without seeing Gudako and the others, which meant they went to the dense forest.


    And Uruk has one time Noble Phantasm Wu Ming as insurance, the northern wall is too far from here, there are Gudako and others in the dense forest, and the three ces where humans exist have insurance.


    Once again, once the goddess Tiamat is overthrown, all problems will be solved.


    Ur City and Eri City are not far from the Persian Gulf, not only Wu Ming, but those "monsters" are also quicklying to these two ces.


    Outside of Ur city, due to the arrival of these "monsters" shortly after Humbaba arrived, Humbaba didn''t have time to build the vine barrier, so Ur City remained the same as before, only with the dense forest around it as a natural defense.


    But the forest is a natural hiding ce for these "monsters", it can be said that this dense forest is detrimental.


    Fortunately Humbaba was not fighting alone.


    A figure flew in the sky, and several shes shed from time to time at therge arc-shaped weapon of the figure. Countless "monsters" were instantly detonated, and the energy generated by the explosion was enough to destroy the "monsters".


    On the ground, a figure continued to rampage in the group of "monsters", the explosion did not cause any impact or damage to the figure. On the contrary, when every "monster" was touched by the figure, it would be instantly divided into two halves, which was caused by the strangtion technique.


    The two figures were naturally Ishtar and Quetzalcoatl.


    On the other hand, Gudako and Mashu greeted the people of Ur city and gathered in a house with a fairlyrge area.


    "Everyone here?!"


    Humbaba took the opportunity to continue calling for vines outside the house to surround the house.


    Considering that the limbs of the "monster" are quite sharp, both the vine barrier created by Humbaba in Eri City and the vine barrier installed here are thickened and can automatically regenerate.


    It''s true that it looks powerful, and very effective, but it also means that Humbaba requires more magic energy, and time.


    And since the "monster" was approaching, Gudako and Mashu would continue to call the citizens to gather here, preparing to let the citizens gather in one house first.


    After all, it was much easier to build a vine wall around this mansion than it was to build a vine wall around the entire city of Ur.


    Luckily, both Ishtar and Quetzalcoatl helped deal with the "monsters", and Humbaba also had time to build the wine barrier.


    Perhaps because the "find humans" signal was sent to the group, the number of "monsters" increased, and Ishtar and Quetzalcoatl gradually felt the pinch.


    The two people who couldn''t let go of their hands and feet and guarded the back of Humbaba, Gudako and the citizens were just trying to fight this "monster", and it was precisely because of this that they didn''t talk about it.


    Very cunning "monsters", several "monsters" were revealed, and they rushed to the side of the house where the barrier was notpletely erected.


    "cls! cls! cls!


    "Monster" rushed to Gudako with an iprehensible voice, and Mashu ran behind Gudako m


    "Senpai, please be careful!" Mashu blocked the "monster" and looked at Gudako worriedly.


    Gudako didn''t care about hisfort, because she saw several "monsters" running in front of the house. "Monster" enters, it will be bad.


    "Mashu!"


    However Mashu was already very difficult to deal with "monsters", and she couldn''t take care of a few there.


    "Humbaba help!"


    Thest resort wanted to ask Humbaba for help, but Humbaba was doing his own thing, and there was no time.


    At this time, a figure rushed out of the house, which was the previous "winner".


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh! ?"


    He wielded a wooden stick and rushed towards the "monster" carelessly under the shocked eyes of the other citizens, seemingly trying to block it.


    Even if the cost is death.


    "Careful?! "Gudako couldn''t help but scream.


    But the next second, the "winner" wooden stick was cut by the "monster", and the knife-like forelegs shed at the "winner".


    Including Ishtar and Quetzalcoatl the shocked expressions of everyone including the "monster" turned around in confusion, and the next second, a golden chain passed over the head of the "monster", and the "monster" turned to ashes.


    "Poo-poo-poo-chi! "


    The "monsters" that crossed the line of defense of the two goddesses were all killed by the chains that pierced their brains, and then turned into ashes, and the one Mashu dealt with was no exception.


    "Could it be Kingu?" Mashu immediately escorted Gudako.


    Kingu had just reported his identity near the Persian Gulf, and Kingu''s fighting style was very simr to this scene, so it was inevitable that Mashu would admit his guilt.


    "ng ng..."


    The broken wood bastard fell to the ground, and the smooth cut showed that the "monster"''s forelegs were sharper than expected.


    "Lord Dragon Sage"


    The "winner" slumped to the ground as if he had survived a disaster, murmuring excitedly and gratefully.

 Chapter 998: La?mu

    Chapter 998: La?mu


    That''s right, the attack just now wasn''t from Kingu, but from Wu Ming.


    Seeing Wu Ming''s arrival, Ishtar and Quetzalcoatl breathed a sigh of relief, and stopped paying attention to this side, but concentrated on dealing with the "monsters".


    Even if it was exposed, Wu Ming would make up for it, so there was no need to worry about it now.


    On the other hand, the "winner" touched his body with a lingering fear, he clearly remembered that the "monster" had just cut him open with a knife.


    "As expected of Dragon Sage, space Magecraft is extraordinary." The device on Gudako''s wrist heard Roman sigh.


    "Space magecraft?" Gudako was confused.


    "Senpai, it''s actually like this"


    After all Mashu is a Servant, she saw what happened just now, and she only exined it to Gudako.


    When Lamu''s attack was shed, Mashu saw a very thin space gap in front of "winner", the size was only enough to amodate Lamu''s attack, when "Lamu passed through it" "winner" actually entered another dimension, and "winner" wasn''t there.


    "Turns out I didn''t even see it, and Assassin is really reliable." Gudako smiled stupidly, which made Mashu not know how toin.


    Wu Ming heard Gudako and the others speak without interrupting.


    Just as Roman and Mashu said, Wu Ming used the so-called "space magecraft" to help the "winner" to withstand the blow.


    Seeing the "winner" slumped on the ground, Wu Ming spoke up. "There are many ways of redemption, death is just an escape, and you will not feelfortable in the underworld. "


    "Lord Dragon Sage I''m sorry" "Winner" bowed his head in guilt.


    "You bear not only your own life, but that person''s life as well. This is the life of two people, only by living well can you be worthy of each other. "


    He patted the "winner" on the shoulder, and then left a deep thought nce. The "winner" slumped on the spot.


    Wu Ming walked towards Gudako while looking at Humbaba.


    "Humbaba, go and help Ishtar and Quetzalcoatl."


    Soon Humbaba joined the battlefield.


    "Assassins?!" Gudako waved his hand and dashed towards Wu Ming.


    But then, Gudako showed a dissatisfied expression.


    "Why isn''t Humbaba listening to me..."


    Wu Mingughed at Gudako''s question.


    In fact, Humbaba didn''t take action because Wu Ming gave the order, and he wanted to see what kind of determination the "winner" had.


    Despite trembling, the other party had the determination to face death. In this case, bringing the lives of two people to life was what the other party had to do now.


    "Perhaps because it saw meing," Wu Ming said nonchntly.


    ncing at everyone, Wu Ming, who didn''t see Merlin''s figure, couldn''t help but ask Gudako.


    "Where did Merlin go? Could it be because of the Goddess Tiamat that she died?" Merlin said in the letter that he would be fine, but he couldn''t see Merlin now, so Wu Ming thought Merlin had died.


    "Merlin went to Eri Town. He said that Ishtar, Quetzalcoatl and Humbaba were here. Basically, there''s no need to worry, so he went to Eri Town alone."


    Gudako''s worries are not fake.


    Merlin was injured because of Goddess Tiamat earlier, and at this moment there was Lamu''s figure around the forest, it would be wrong to say that she wasn''t worried.


    However Merlin insisted on leaving, Gudako and the others couldn''t beat him, so they could onlypromise.


    Merlin probably had an idea of his own.


    After all, it wasn''t just the y tablets of destiny that had prophecies.


    Wu Ming who thought about it like this, did not continue this topic.


    "I can''t stay here anymore, these people have to be transferred to Uruk."


    Wu Ming pointed at the citizens who were hiding behind the house and didn''t dare toe out.


    "Why?" Gudako and Mashu were confused.


    As long as Humbaba was able to build the vine barrier, Lamu would basically no longer be a problem.


    "Sea level in the Persian Gulf continues to rise, and I am afraid this ce will be submerged, let residents continue to live is undoubtedly a dead end." Soon after, Wu Ming saw Lahmu''s group being massacred by Humbaba, Ishtar and Quetzalcoatl.


    Even though it was a massacre, Lahmu''s group was still more difficult to deal with than the Demon Beast group.


    Lamu themselves are not weak, and they will evolve. After all, the wine barrier can only work for a short time, and cannot work all the time.


    These Lamu are all made of the y of the gods, it can''t be that simple.


    "Dragon Sage is right, I have detected that the sea level of the Persian Gulf continues to rise, I am afraid that the entire southwest will sink, these people must be moved."


    Gudako and Mashu nodded. Since Wu Ming and Roman said so, then they could believe it.


    "But we don''t have transportation, and there aren''t many pterosaurs in Quetzalcoatl, so it''s impossible to move people to Uruk. Gudako sighed in difficulty.


    If the city of Ur is going to sink, then the city of Eri will surely sink as well. Thebined poption of the two cities had already exceeded a thousand, which was extremely difficult to deal with.


    "Indeed, the distance from Uruk and the poption of the two cities are quite unfavorable for this move." Roman who was in Chaldea, kept tapping on the keyboard, calcting various solutions.


    However, Da Vinci suddenly said this.


    "Better leave it to Vero."


    Roman was stunned xee while Gudako and Mashu were stunned for a moment, then looked at Wu Ming,


    "It''s up to me to sort it out, I''ll use Gate to move them all to Uruk, so you don''t have to worry."


    "Assassins are the most reliable." Gudako showed a smile.


    "Who defined them by the name Lahmu?" Wu Ming asked suddenly.


    "Yes... it''s me..." said Dr. Weak romance.


    After all, Lamu was an existence in Mesopotamian mythology. Wu Ming is mysterious as Dragon Sage, but Roman is afraid that this name has nothing to do with Wu Ming.


    However, since in this singrity, only Lamu does not appear among Tiamat''s eleven sons, Roman will name this "monster" as "Lamu" without permission.


    "Don''t be nervous, I was just casually asking."


    Although it was said that even though he asked, Wu Ming also paid enough attention to him, or in other words, not enough to not care.

 Chapter 999: Start transfer

    Chapter 999: Start transfer


    At first, Ulidim called Wu Ming "Lamu". No matter how stupid he was, he had to know that the identity of the Dragon Sage had be Lamu, one of Tiamat''s eleven sons.


    This means that Wu Ming can also be considered as "Lamu", and this "monster" is also called "Lamu"....


    The name made Wu Ming feel quite disgusting.


    But this is just a code name, Wu Ming isn''t Lahmu at all, it''s just made up by a myth tampered with byter generations.


    Moreover, Wu Ming gave all the divinity of the "Dragon Sage" to Ereshkigal, and the "Dragon Sage" was able to be half paralyzed. Therefore, he shook his head and stopped thinking about these things.


    "There is a code name that is always called on the side, so have you ever met Kingu? Do you know where it is now?"


    "Just now, the fake Enkidu iming to be Kingu attacked us when we rushed to the Persian Gulf to support Ishtar, but Quetzalcoatl repelled the other party by taking advantage of the other party''s abnormality, and then worried about the state of the dense forest, and here wee."


    The implication is  I don''t know.


    But Wu Ming spected that the other party is still in the Persian Gulf, there are abnormalities and injuries, and the appearance of the Goddess Tiamat, Kingu can''t go anywhere else.


    Then, Wu Ming spoke to Roman from Chaldea.


    "Roman, send me all the information about Tiamat and this singrity."


    Wu Ming reached out and clicked on themunicator on Gudako''s wrist.


    Even though it was a "request", when Wu Ming touched themunicator, Chaldea''s data was lost.


    "Ahhhh!" Roman''s panicked voice immediately rang out.


    Roman was surprised, Wu Ming hacked Chaldea through Gudako''s terminal using an unknown method, and directly "copied" information about the seventh singrity from Chaldea''s database.


    "What kind of magecraft can do this" Roman sighed sadly.


    There might be such a Magecraft, but Wu Ming didn''t. He actually asked Chrysbelite to help get Chaldea''s data.


    After all for Chrysbelite, Chaldea''s "firewall" system was very ancient. There is no problem with hacking, Chrysbelite is indeed busy preparing Wu Ming''s trump card, but that does not mean that Chrysbelite ispletely useless, otherwise Chrysbelite will note to this singrity with Wu Ming.


    "I will open the Gate to Uruk in Ur City and Eri City, and the task of guiding the citizens will be left to you guys, see you in Uruk."


    After Wu Ming finished, he flew into the air, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    After Wu Ming left, ck and purple ripples appeared in front of Mashu and Gudako.


    This is probably the Gate connected to Uruk. Such a gate has also appeared in Eri city at this time.


    "Senpai, Vero senpai has a problem" Mashu was a little worried.


    But it wasn''t Gudako who answered Mashu.


    "Don''t worry, he is a god that even I admire~ and he only went to investigate, not directly fight Goddess Tiamat, nothing will happen."


    Quetzalcoatl who didn''t know what to do, ran to Mashu''s side tofort Mashu, and thens he whistled, and arge pterosaur with gray hair flew in front of Quetzalcoatl.


    "Going to Eri City to help guide the citizens, leave it to me here."


    Quetzalcoatl who was listening to the conversation, asked Humbaba and Ishtar to temporarily block the various Lamu, while she came to deliver transportation to Gudako and the others.


    "Please, Quetzalcoatl."


    "Quetzalcoatl, please."


    Gudako and Mashu asked one by one.


    "Yeah, leave it to me, then, see you in Uruk~~~~"


    Quetzalcoatl waved at Gudako and Mashu, as if ordered, the Pterosaur under the two spread its wings and flew towards Eri City.


    Soon after, Quetzalcoatl arranged for the citizens of Ur City to enter the Gate one by one. Whether it was to survive or escape the majesty of Quetzalcoatl, they all had to enter the Gate.


    Therefore, in just a short time, all the citizens of Ur City entered the Gate.


    "Quetzalcoatl!! Come and help!!" At this moment Ishtar''s panicked voice came, and Lamu couldn''t take it anymore. Even if Humbaba continued to summon vines to intercept it, she still couldn''t hold back arge amount of Lamu.


    Rats can indeed kill elephants, especially those that emit water, and Humbaba and Ishtar are such elephants today.


    Ishtar had to value magic power, so she could only kill Lamu bit by bit, the task of blocking was actually left to Humbaba, however it was more suitable.


    Although Humbaba could kill Lamu, but now his main task was to intercept Lamu so that the citizens of Ur could be evacuated. It''s still very good to survive until now, there may already be tens of thousands of Lamu and that doesn''t include Lamu that died, and don''t forget, Lamu always have reinforcements.


    Now that the water was released on Ishtar and Humbaba, and the Lamu continued to strengthen, the number of Lamu could only increase, not decrease.


    Now may be the time to harvest. After all, the citizens of Ur City had all moved.


    "Ishtar, you can give it a try, so can Humbaba~~~" Quetzalcoatl waved m


    Immediately after, Quetzalcoatl whistled again, and a colorful long-haired pterosaur flew over, which was his exclusive mount.


    When the pterosaur flew over Quetzalcoatl''s head, Quetzalcoatl jumped up,nded on the pterosaur''s back, and continued to lift the pterosaur, as if something was about to hit the ground.


    What Quetzalcoatl did was right, indeed something was about to spill onto the ground, and it was the anger that Ishtar and Humbaba had been holding back for so long, ready to be released in one breath.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!"


    Apanied by Humbaba''s scream, an earthquake-like tremor stretched from Humbaba''s feet to the surroundings. All Lamu were shaken to the ground, and even the buildings in Ur City copsed and cracked.


    But this is just an appetizer.


    The view of Quetzalcoatl flying through the air became very good. In his eyes, almost all of Lamu were instantly pierced by the surrounding vegetation that suddenly mutated, and even some vegetation that couldn''t kill Lamu, a seed was left in Lamu''s body, and the next second, the shoots on Lahmu''s body suddenly grew, instantly splitting.hmu body.


    Not only that, the impact of the earthquake has also arrived at this time, the ground instantly cracked with countless cracks, and countless Lahmu were trapped in the cracks of the earth, like falling into an abyss, and disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 1000: Rising Sea Level

    Chapter 1000: Rising Sea Level


    "Woohoo !!!"


    Humbaba called out a few more voices, and the cracked ground suddenly gathered. It seems to be thriving, and the buildings in Ur have been restored to their original state, and some are decorated with vines and flowers that look like good living quarters.


    This was a Divine Beast that was stronger than the Gugna Bull of Heaven. It''s easy to change the terrain with movement, and Humbaba can return the altered field to its original state, further highlighting Humbaba''s strength.


    Lamu who was behind the dense forest and was unaffected, was a little overwhelmed at the moment, why was the enemy suddenly so strong? It takes a lot of mana to change terrain like this, right?


    But Humbaba didn''tck any magic power at all, and didn''t consume much magic power at all to control nt mutations and earth cracks.


    This could be said to be his innate ability, the powerful ability to change the terrain with every move, even if the area was veryrge, it was still not how much magic energy would be consumed.


    "I underestimated Humbaba," said Quetzalcoatl thoughtfully.


    While Quetzalcoatl was thinking, the attack on Lamu didn''t end.


    Immediately after that, "Venus" suddenly shone in the sky, and the next second, "Venus"nded on the people where Lamu was, in an instant the whole ground was shaken again, and the light covered everything around.


    Quetzalcoatl hastily ordered the pterosaur to close its eyes and turn around, otherwise its eyes would be blinded by the light.


    After a while, when the dazzling light disappeared, all that was left was bare and sinking ground.


    As for Lamu, there was no doubt that it died so that there was no trash left.


    "That person is too messy." Quetzalcoatl couldn''t help but frown.


    Humbaba''s actions wouldn''t have much effect on his body, but Ishtar might not. The attack just now might havepletely exhausted the magic on his body.


    As Quetzalcoatl expected, Ishtarnded on the ground of Ur City with a sway, which seemed to consume a lot of magic power.


    The fact was true, Ishtar wasn''t like Humbaba, the Noble Phantasm she released just now drained Ishtar''s magic power in his body.


    "Ishtar, are you all right?"


    Quetzalcoatlnded on the ground and couldn''t help but rebuke in front of Ishtar.


    "You really are a mess, Dragon Sage can''t replenish your magic power now."


    "I identally used too much magic power." Ishtar smiled, clearly pretending to be stupid.


    After all, Ishtar had Wu Ming as support, even if three magic crystals like the Command Spell were exhausted, there was no way to quickly replenish Ishtar''s magic power. The contractual rtionship between them could also allow Ishtar to recover quickly.


    Even if such a terrifying attack were to be unleashed, it would cause insufficient magic power.


    ording to Ishtar''s temperament, it should be released, what she wanted was to let go of the heart that had been held for a long time, theints against Lamu, if she was shy due to magic power, unlike Ishtar.


    Quetzalcoatl also understood Ishtar''s temperament, and the contract between Ishtar and Wu Ming did allow Ishtar to quickly recover her magic power, and in the end she didn''t say anything.


    In short, the current Ishtar is not so dangerous, they can use the Gate that Wu Ming left behind to immediately go to Uruk, and they will be very safe in Uruk.


    "Let''s go to Uruk, the Gate Dragon Sage is still intact, and hasn''t been lost from the attack just now."


    Even after Humbaba and Ishtar unleashed their attacks, Quetzalcoatl already had a pilot of the pterosaurs. The n was to fly to Eridu, however bad it was, fly straight to Uruk.


    However when she justnded, she found that the Gate left by Wu Ming was unaffected, which saved his time.


    But at this time, Humbaba suddenly ran, and was also going to Uruk to wait for Wu Ming.


    Quetzalcoatl suddenly found a problem, namely the Gate that Wu Ming left was not big, and Humbaba was too big, so Humbaba couldn''t enter the Gate at all.


    Quetzalcoatl and Ishtar looked at each other, not knowing what to do.


    They can''t leave Humbaba alone, don''t say anything more, Wu Ming will definitely be angry.


    So let Humbaba run to Uruk?


    A little cruel...


    "Ugh? Uuu"


    Perhaps seeing the doubts of the two, Humbaba groaned twice, and then his body shed a light, the light covered Humbaba, and Humbaba''s body was gradually getting smaller.


    "Turns out Humbaba could have gotten smaller." Ishtar heaved a sigh of relief, and it was easy to tell.


    But after Humbaba had shrunk, Quetzalcoatl and Ishtar who were looking at the scene in front of them, didn''t calm down.


    In front of them appeared a young girl with green eyes, long green hair and a white dress.


    .....................


    Wu Ming on his way to the Persian Gulf, Wu he digested the information "taken" from Chaldea.


    Wu Ming really didn''t know about Goddess Tiamat, which was the main reason he needed the information.


    After confirming the safety of the townspeople of Ur and Eri, Wu Ming went to the Persian Gulf to find out what he was most worried about  the rtionship between Goddess Tiamat and the ck mud.


    Wu Ming looked down, and what caught his attention was a piece of ck seawater, the seawater was full of breath of ck mud.


    This can fully show that the Goddess Tiamat is holding the ck mud, and there is no need to go to find out.


    Wu Ming still had to go and explore some other information, and he still had to find Kingu.


    After all, the Holy Grail that Wu Ming asked Kingu to guard in the beginning still didn''t know where it had gone. There were still people inside, so he had to get them back as soon as possible.


    As for whether Kingu would give it or not, this matter had to be discussed separately.


    "I don''t know what happened to the other Lixiang Ritsu."


    Wu Ming''s ce was supposed to bend, but it was actually the ocean.


    There is no doubt that sea levels are indeed rising.


    It is just...


    "Sea levels are rising a little faster than I expected."


    After all, even if it is a life reshuffle, there must be a process, who would have thought that in such a short time, thend near the Persian Gulf would sink.


    Shaking his head, no longer thinking about these things, Wu Ming raised his hand.


    "Little En, can you try to find Kingu''s position?"


    Not to mention that it was also Enkidu''s body. Enkidu and Kingu are Chains of Heaven, and it is induction.


    Sure enough, a chain appeared on Wu Ming''s arm, and pointed in a certain direction, it seemed that Kingu was there.


    Wu Ming''s magic power broke out again, and with spiritual power, he flew.

 Chapter 1001: Nothing

    Chapter 1001: Nothing


    Somewhere in the high mountains in the southeast.


    At this time, due to rising sea levels, the Persian Gulf almostpletely submerged the southwestern part of Mesopotamia, and the onlyndmasses were probably only such high mountains.


    The dark clouds in the sky also seemed to move along with the surface of the sea, and the sky here was already covered with clouds.


    On the top of this mountain, a doll dressed in white and green hair stood in this ce with a very beautiful view, overlooking the Persian Gulf in the distance.


    However his lost eyes showed his current daze attitude.


    This person was the self-proimed Kingu who used Enkidu''s body.


    "My mission aplished." Kingu said to himself.


    Maybe because Goddess Tiamat awakened, Kingu was free to roam the top of this mountain and mind his own business.


    And the frequent headache before was something Kingu was thinking about.


    Think about why he couldn''t face the Dragon Sage, why he had a headache, and why he saw some memories that didn''t belong to him.


    "It''s just the remains of this body."


    Kingu often used this sentence to immobilize himself, but he knew that if he was temporarily paralyzed, he could not be paralyzed forever.


    Kingu had to admit that he was really affected.


    Therefore, Kingu will take Wu Ming to the underworld and leave the Gorgon, his goal is to awaken Goddess Tiamat as soon as possible.


    Only when Goddess Tiamat woke up could he rx. As long as Goddess Tiamat woke up before transforming due to Wu Ming''s influence, he could be consideredpleting him only mission because he had memories.


    Kingu suddenly looked in a certain direction and there was a figure flying in this direction. There was no doubt that it was Wu Ming who used Enkidu''s induction to find Kingu.


    The fact that the Chains of Heaven can sense each other was discovered by Kingu when Wu Ming arrived with the Chains of Heaven transformed by Enkidu.


    Kingu''s body was also the Chains of Heaven from this era, and it was much clearer than the Noble Phantasm which consisted of magic power wrapped around Wu Ming''s arm by Enkidu.


    Therefore, after learning of Wu Ming''s arrival, Kingu basically walked around Wu Ming, and even for insurance, he no longer contacted the Servants of Uruk, and even had the opportunity to kill Chaldea.


    For the sake of insurance, Kingu had given up many opportunities to prevent himself from being influenced by Wu Ming again.


    Although Kingu also met Wu Ming in the end, it was unbearable when he met Wu Ming. When the Gorgons, who lost their confidence and were influenced by the Goddess Tiamat, attacked the north wall, Kingu continued to hold back and didn''t move.


    Even if he didn''t meet Wu Ming, he would have to wait until Wu Ming threw the "big sun" before he had no choice but to take action, but after he took one action, he fled, due to being hit at that time by its specific effects, and as a result , almost baffling the Gorgon that he would defect.


    But it was precisely because of the Gorgon''s misunderstanding that Kingu had the idea of "rebellion".


    Let the Gorgons quickly awaken the Goddess Tiamat with "death" at this time.


    This is the idea that Kingu grew up at that time.


    Although Kingu also wants to make the Gorgons fulfill his wish to destroy all humans in Mesopotamia, he is worried that it will change over time, and even be a variable in itself.


    But it is a pity that the dream demon who dragged the Goddess Tiamat into the dream realized the previous hint, but did not let the other party out when the Goddess Tiamat woke up.


    Kingu naturally refers to Merlin.


    But everything is no longer important, after all, mother is awake, and is no longer needed.


    Kingu who had nced at the Persian Gulf turned his head again to see Wu Ming''s shadow getting clearer.


    Now it''s just a matter of oveing the specific impact, even if it ends in death.


    Kingu was not as usual at this moment, and his purple eyes stared calmly at Wu Ming who was floating in the air and level with him.


    And Wu Ming saw that Kingu did not run away, so he had the meaning of chatting with Kingu.


    "Should I call you Kingu, or should I call you Enkidu''s body." Wu Ming spoke first.


    "My name...it doesn''t matter."


    Kingu answered Wu Ming quite calmly, as if he had given up everything to fight Wu Ming in the end.


    But Wu Ming saw something from this sentence. Kingu admits that he is not Kingu, the son of the goddess Tiamat, but the name given to him.


    Likewise, Kingu also realized that he was actually Enkidu''s body. A consciousness of Enkidu''s sessor organism, has been created.


    "I can see that you are not bad, why do you have to stand on the opposite side of humans."


    "Of course because it''s mother''s great wish." Kingu answered Wu Ming''s question without pause.


    "I am mother''s son, a puppet loyal to the goddess Tiamat, and another consciousness that Enkidu produces. Helping mom make her wishe true is everything to me!!" Kingu''s voice suddenly rose.


    Kingu admits all his pulls


    It''s an Enkidu clone in Kingu''s name, it''s a Tiamat doll, a sad creature with no memory, no friends, no family, nothing. Not a "weapon".


    The real God Kingu had a mother and a friend, he stood by his mother and died for her. Lord Kingu died without regrets.


    Enkidu also has Gilgamesh, a close friend, and Wu Ming as objects of trust, Gilgamesh''s Servant and friend consider him his only friend, and miss him forever.


    The gods he believed in took him, and Enkidu died withoutint.


    And it''s just a double clone that "fake Kingu''s name and bears Enkidu''s body", it has nothing, even if it is the only memory in mind, it is not his, but Enkidu''s, and only with jealousy and insignificant .


    Even the long-awaited "new human" brothers were some disgustingly weird creatures.


    It was just that he was his mother''s son, so Kingu had nothing, but he still didn''t do any of those things.


    Moreover, Kingu''s mother, Goddess Tiamat, did not need him at this time.


    Because Kingu gave his heart, which is the Holy Grail that interferes with this singrity, to Goddess Tiamat, on the one hand, to increase the power of Goddess Tiamat, and on the other hand, he also wants to give everything back to Goddess Tiamat.


    But since the Holy Grail was handed over to Goddess Tiamat, Kingu no longer heard his mother''s voice, as if Goddess Tiamat had cut the connection unterally.


    That''s right, it''s as if the utility value of the tool has be zero, and will just be thrown away.


    It has nothing now

 Chapter 1002: Suicide

    Chapter 1002: Suicide


    Now Kingu has lost everything and has nothing left, so after Tiamat "left him", he chose to ept all the memories and influences that Enkidu''s body brought, and precisely because of this, In the face of Wu Ming, he no longer has a headache.


    "Hehe~~~~"


    The current Kingu was actually smiling at Wu Ming, and with that familiar face, Wu Ming couldn''t help but feel that Enkidu was smiling at him.


    Then, Kingu spoke shocking words.


    "Lord Wu Ming, you came to me in search of the Holy Grail."


    Kingu knows Wu Ming''s name, how can this not surprise Wu Ming.


    The Dragon Sage''s real name has always been a mystery in Sumerian mythology. Only Gilgamesh and Enkidu knew his real name, and even the Sumerian god Ann, who made a deal with Wu Ming in the first ce. Even Gilgamesh''s father Lugarbanda didn''t know.


    From this point of view, Kingu really epted the memories that Enkidu''s body brought with him. Although he didn''t know whether the memory received was in whole or in part, Wu Ming was clear that the other party was no longer pure Kingu, but It was Kingu mixed with Enkidu''s memory, not pure Kingu anymore.


    After that, before Wu Ming recovered from his shock, Kingu spoke again.


    "The Holy Grail of the King of Magecraft is my heart, and I have returned the Holy Grail to Mother."


    The heart was given to someone else, but Kingu is still alive. Substitute "heart". The Holy Grail that Wu Ming asked Kingu to keep while he was away.


    Wu Ming frowned.


    It''s a bit difficult to do now, he can''t dig into Kingu''s heart, not to mention now that Kingu already has memories of Enkidu, it''s not too much to be considered as half of Enkudu or his aftermath.


    It seemed that Kingu had no ns to be enemies, and Wu Ming couldn''t dig his heart out either.


    "In that case, the Holy Grail will stay with you for now, and I will take it out in the future when I find something that can rece your heart."


    Immediately after, Wu Ming waved his hand, and the Chains of Heaven transformed by Enkidu flew towards Kingu.


    "But to be safe, I can''t let you act alone."


    Who knows what Kingu will do next, Goddess Tiamat is his mother, and it has be his obsession. There''s no ce to cry, so it''s better to tie it up.


    "Even for a swindler like me, you are as gentle as ever, Lord Wu Ming." Kingu smiled slightly, but his heart was full of pain.


    The more good Wu Ming was to him, the more ufortable he was in his heart.


    When Chains of Heaven was about to touch Kingu, he suddenly raised his hand and condensed the magic power in his hand to form a hand de, looking like he was about to fight back.


    This was also within Wu Ming''s expectations, but in the next second, Kingu''s actions made his pupils suddenly dte.


    "Pfft----!"


    Kingu stabbed his hand knife into his chest, and blood spilled out.


    "Lord Wu Ming even though I am not qualified to say but but, you and mother are everything to me, I have to give back to my mother I have already paid off all my mother''s debts, and now I must pay you back what I owe you."


    The next second, Kingu took out his "heart".


    Along with red blood, a golden and immacte Holy Grail appeared in Kingu''s hand, and then he used thest of his strength to throw the Holy Grail towards Wu Ming.


    "For what I have hindered before I''m ashamed This body is Enkidu''s body, not mine, but I can only apologize with death"


    After Kingu finished speaking, he immediately fainted. To the ground and not moving, only the blood that was continuously flowing from his heart stained the ground around him.


    Finally Kingu''s purple eyes that looked satisfied slowly closed.


    Subconsciously, with the help of Wu Ming of the Holy Grail, he looked at Kingu who was lying in a pool of blood and didn''t say anything, he just watched quietly.


    Kingu is determined to die, even though he is still saved, he is not qualified to interfere, because it is a choice made by the consciousness generated by Enkidu''s body, and Wu Ming respects "Enkidu".


    "Perhaps your memory had a great impact on him." Like a chat, Wu Ming said to the Enkidu-transformed Chains of Heaven.


    The Chains of Heaven that had returned to Wu Ming''s side, wrapped around the body, rubbed the face, and expressed his agreement.


    Enkidu himself could understand how heavy he felt for Wu Ming. Wu Ming was like a father, lover, teacher, and god of loyalty and trust from the bottom of his heart. After he was cursed to death by the gods,


    The soul also left Wu Ming voluntarily and acted as a Noble Phantasm, which showed how heavy Enkidu felt towards Wu Ming.


    This feeling has be something Enkidu has in every parallel world, and he in this singrity is no exception.


    An extremely heavy feeling turned into a memory for a long time after the death of Enkidu''s body, and Wu Ming was the introduction to open this memory.


    After Kingu saw Wu Ming, the old memories in his body flooded his heart, turned into feelings, andpeted with Goddess Tiamat''s thoughts, causing Kingu to be dizzy.


    But Kingu is just another consciousness born from Enkidu''s body. White paper stained with a hint of red, how can you resist assimtion with a colorful sheet of paper?


    It was only a matter of time before Kingu was overwhelmed by Enkidu''s memories. It was precisely because he understood this that Kingu would choose to kill the Gorgons and awaken the goddess Tiamat, in order to avoid changing her who had received Enkidu''s memories.


    The facts had proven that Kingu had indeed undergone an unprecedented change. If it had to be said, he was currently very simr to Ishtar on the singrity here.


    Ishtar''s sole point here is the new personality thatbines Tohsaka Rin, a modern human girl, but the goddess personality is the main part, and the human personality is the secondary part.


    But even so, this is still a new personality, a new personality different from Ishtar who is a goddess, and Tohsaka Rin who is also different from humans.


    The current Kingu is a new personality created bybining Enkidu''s remaining memory and the "Kingu" consciousness formed in this singrity.


    The new personality has love for Goddess Tiamat and love for Wu Ming. Because Enkidu''s memory had a great influence on Kingu, the feeling of a new personality for Wu Ming upied arge part, and love for Goddess Tiamat took a small part.


    Moreover, Kingu thought that Goddess Tiamat had left him unterally, so that only Wu Ming''s feelings or guilt remained in his mind.

 Chapter 1003: Enkidu Back

    Chapter 1003: Enkidu Back


    Kingu, the new personality, thought that he had made a big mistake and died of shame. As a result, he dug up his "heart" and handed it back to him personally.


    "Kingu isn''t bad at all, it''s only used by people with bad intentions." Thinking of this, Wu Ming''s tone of voice carried a hint of anger.


    Kingu is also the consciousness generated by Enkidu''s body. Enkidu who has been known for a long time and has the name of a saint, even if it is a body left after death, even if the consciousness at the time of his birth is bad, it will not be bad, at most it will be lesspassionate.


    In a situation like Kingu''s, unless someone was purposely guiding him.


    This was what angered Wu Ming, someone used Enkidu''s body to create a new personality.


    This person must be Goetia.


    Enkidu is Enkidu, even if it is a different consciousness, it is a consciousness generated by Enkidu, and no one can just get involved.


    Wu Ming thought that if Gilgamesh found out about this, he might be just as angry as he was, or even worse.


    The onlypanion to use, and that alone was enough to infuriate Gilgamesh.


    Don''t see how Gilgamesh didn''t react when he found out about the fake Enkidu, it''s just a wise king.


    If Gilgamesh was given the chance to deal with Goetia, Gilgamesh would definitely let the other party feel the wrath of the eldest king unconditionally.


    Of course, Wu Ming was also the same.


    ncing at the Holy Grail floating in the air, Wu Ming spoke in silence.


    "Goetia, you are dead."


    Wu Ming had already decided, not to turn Goetia into ashes, so he read him name upside down.


    And just when Wu Ming was angry, Enkidu''s transformed Chains of Heaven acted as if she had made a decision.


    The Chains of Heaven are like golden snakes, slowlying to the side of Kingu''s body which will soon be cold, and piercing into the gap in Kingu''s heart.


    "Mmm?" Wu Ming could feel that Enkidu was gradually separating from him.


    It didn''t matter if Enkidu ran away. After all, Wu Ming did not take Enkidu as his Noble Phantasm. She had his own ideas, and Wu Ming had no right to hinder him.


    However the scene in front of him was a little iprehensible.


    The Chains of Heaven wrapped around Wu Ming werepletely separated, and were gradually "drilled" into the crack in Kingu''s heart.


    The gap in Kingu''s heart is like a bottomless hole, and there is only one "tail" left in the lock that Enkidu has changed, and it has not been filled.


    In the end, the Chains of Heavenpletely sank into Kingu''s body. In the next second, golden light in silver shone from Kingu''s body. Then, the crack in Kingu''s heart disappeared, and all the blood in it disappeared and even the blood that flowed into the pool on the ground disappeared.


    On the other hand, Kingu immediately stood up, looked at Wu Ming, and smiled slightly.


    "Lord Dragon Sage."


    This gave Wu Ming an unprecedented shock.


    At this moment, the person in front of him was not Kingu, but the real Enkidu.


    Both Enkidu and Kingu knew Wu Ming''s real name, but maybe because Enkidu was Wu Ming''s chief priest, she preferred to call Wu Ming "Lord Dragon Sage", i.e. Wu Ming and Enkidu had an unspoken agreement between them.


    Coupled with Enkidu''s smile, the person in front of him must be Enkidu.


    "You merged with Kingu''s body?"


    But after this question was asked, Wu Ming wanted to p himself.


    This is clearly Enkidu''s body, and Kingu is just another consciousness generated by this particrity, how can it be "integrated with Kingu"? It should be Enkidu who returned to his body.


    That means Chains of Heaven is reset.


    Seeing that Wu Ming was slightly embarrassed, Enkidu smiled and nodded.


    "I ept Kingu, and it can be considered a fusion with Kingu."


    Looking at Enkidu''s eyes, Wu Ming found that there was a hint of purple in the golden eyes, it seemed that the two werepletely fused.


    "Is there no problem with you?" Wu Ming was a little worried.


    Kingu desperately wants death, and Wu Ming is worried that Enkidu will be affected.


    But Enkidu shook his head.


    "Even if it''s not for the next countermeasure, just for you, I won''t go looking for death anymore."


    As soon as Enkidu said this, Wu Ming understood that Kingu and Enkidu were indeed integrated. After all, Enkidu''s "I" refers to both her and Kingu.


    After that, Wu Ming sighed.


    "Is this really that good?"


    If Enkidu insisted on saving Kingu, Wu Ming was powerless. For example use the Gate to go to Uruk to quickly find Gilgamesh. The Holy Grail in Gilgamesh''s treasury can be used instead, there is no need to let Enkidu join Kingu.


    "Good." Enkidu smiled and nodded.


    "It is this special awareness that creates the idea of seeking death. In this case, allow me who is also a special consciousness to make a change."


    Kingu is determined to seek death. In this case, Enkidu and Kingu merge into one, directly eliminating Kingu''s idea of seeking death.


    After all, no matter how much Kingu desires to seek death, he must pay attention that it is no longer Kingu''s forgiveness, but Enkidu''s as well.


    If entrusting Enkidu to die together, it would be even more against Wu Ming''s intentions. It was too outrageous and couldn''t keep making mistakes. Therefore, Kingu gave up on seeking death.


    "After all, Kingu is a consciousness generated by my body, and can be considered as myself. In that case, there is nothing wrong with me and I join forces."


    After all, it was consciousness produced by one body, and Kingu was indeed a poor person. Enkidu is willing to join Kingu who can not only save Kingu, but also get a body. Killing two birds with one stone, Enkidu had absolutely no reason to refuse.


    "Since it''s your decision, then I will have nothing left."


    Since that was what Enkidu wanted to do, Wu Ming would let her go and agree.


    In the same sentence, Enkidu is neither a tool nor a treasure, she is Enkidu. In Wu Ming''s eyes, Enkidu was not only aplete body type, but also a perfect person in terms of personality and mentality.


    Although Da Vinci would be dissatisfied when he heard it, Wu Ming thought so.


    But Enkidu''s next words made the heart of Wu Ming of Enkidu, the "perfect person", crumble.


    "It''s just that this body doesn''t have a breast, so it''s a little ufortable."

 Chapter 1004: Undecided plan against the enemy

    Chapter 1004: Undecided n against the enemy


    After finishing this sentence, Enkidu touched his chest subconsciously, and it was t.


    There was a hint of regret on Enkidu''s face?


    "..." This left Wu Ming at a loss as to what to do.


    Indeed, Enkidu was with Wu Ming at first, and under his influence, she "evolved" into the body of a girl, and Enkidu gradually adapted to a girl, but Enkidu in the other parallel worlds were all y sculptures without gender, including Enkidu with this singrities.


    This is fixed, and there is no way to change it.


    If she wanted to change that, Wu Ming might have a way of getting back to the root of the problem...


    "Little En..." Wu Ming looked at Enkidu with a slightugh, he was almost taken over by Enkidu.


    Seeing the embarrassed Wu Ming, Enkidu smiled again, and the aura of a girl suddenly appeared.


    "It''s okay Lord Sage, I can adapt to my current body, you don''t have to worry about me."


    But Wu Ming wasn''t worried, just didn''t know what to do.


    Enkidu is also looking for Wu Ming to descend the stairs, and Wu Ming will not fail to take it.


    Wu Ming somehow felt that Enkidu had the potential to be a ck belly...


    Looking at Enkidu again, it is as she said, she can be adapted very quickly, but it is not Enkidu''s body adaptation, but a special adaptation to Enkidu''s breath.


    Enkidu had been following Wu Ming the entire time, and had been a bit childish. After merging with Kingu, this peerless y statue also had a childish spirit. Isn''t this a special adaptation for all Enkidu?


    It was estimated that such Enkidu would astonish Gilgamesh upon seeing her.


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but think.


    When Wu Ming was fantasizing about Gilgamesh, Enkidu who hade to Wu Ming''s side spoke up.


    "Lord Dragon Sage, I have some precautions for my mother."


    Enkidu had a serious expression on his face.


    Hearing this, Wu Ming''s eyes narrowed.


    Indeed, just as Enkidu had said, she definitely had a way of dealing with the Goddess Tiamat.


    After all, there is also a Kingu consciousness in this particrity, but only one with Enkidu.


    Kingu was the culprit who wielded the singrity of the Holy Grail, and he could be said to be the one who understood the existence of Goddess Tiamat the most.


    "Mother is a perfect being without death. As the mother goddess of life, as long as there is life in thend, she will have no concept of death."


    Wu Ming nodded, and he knew this very well.


    Goddess Tiamat is killed, and the body is used to make soil. This is just a nominalw, maybe the gods want to abolish the fact that Goddess Tiamat is still alive, so that''s why.


    But it is a pity that no matter how many humans inter generations believe and think that Goddess Tiamat is dead and divided intond, Goddess Tiamat is still alive and well.


    Because as long as there is life on earth, this alone can fully prove that Goddess Tiamat is still alive, this is a fundamental problem, and not something that can be influenced by the engineering of the next generation.


    And Magus can know the truth that Goddess Tiamat cannot be killed, at least the information about Tiamat that Wu Ming obtained from Chaldea''s database is recorded.


    This is also one of the reasons to support Tiamat''s immortality.


    And it is impossible for the gods to destroy all life on earth to kill the god Tiamat, no one else, but also their mother.


    Since Goddess Tiamat couldn''t be killed, the helpless gods chose to "seal" Goddess Tiamat and throw her into an imaginary space to be locked up.


    When Wu Ming entered the Mirror World to reim the ss Cards, he had to pass through an imaginary space. It was a world with nothing, not evennd, and there was only darkness.


    And the Goddess Tiamat lived there for an unknown year.


    Maybe tens of thousands of years, maybe hundreds of millions of years, maybe... years that no one can understand. After all, who knows how long these gods live.


    "If you need to destroy mother, you need to understand extreme death."


    Although Enkidu wanted to make peoplein, but Wu Ming didn''t have time toin, his eyes sparkled instead.


    Isn''t this referring to First Hassan?


    Seeing Wu Ming''s eyes sparkle, Enkidu smiled and nodded.


    "Yes, it''s Old Man of the Mountain."


    Enkidu had never seen First Hassan, but she judged by what Wu Ming had said while examining Muuu.


    "One more thing, Lord Wu Ming, if you can take Mother to the underworld, the odds will be even greater." Enkidu hesitated to say this.


    This is also impossible. After all, it was very difficult to bring Goddess Tiamat to the underworld.


    In the first ce, the underworld had lived far to the north because of the Unreturning Formation. Moreover, Goddess Tiamat is not stupid, it is impossible to enter easily.


    Enkidu stopped talking, there were no more words, and Wu Ming was also thinking.


    Wu Ming is not thinking about anything else, but whether this n can be implemented


    If only Goddess Tiamat, this method is really worth doing, and even if there is no Wu Ming, only the remaining people can solve this crisis.


    Wu Ming suspected that First Hassan of thest singrity might have anticipated that this singrity needed him. If it was a coincidence, it was too coincidental. He doesn''t believe in things like destiny, because he originally interfered with destiny.


    But the premise is that Goddess Tiamat is still the real Goddess Tiamat.


    Instead Goddess Tiamat somehow got the ck mud.


    It was not even understood by Wu Ming himself, but only knew that it was something that came from the Root, and it was mutually hostile to him.


    It was a homologous thing and the concern about whether Goddess Tiamat would wield the ck mud, there would be a change no, it would definitely change.


    Azi Dakaha of Little Garden World has undergone a great change after being attached to the ck mud, both his body and abilities have be different, and the goddess Tiamat will also change.


    Taking two steps to the cliff next to him, Wu Ming looked at the pitch ck Persian Gulf, and then saw the location of a dense forest.


    The sea level has submerged the dense forest, no, rather than the rising sea level, it is better for the ck mud that fills the entire ocean to drown thend little by little.


    With the continuous spread of the ck mud, the dark clouds in the sky are also moving little by little, as if reflecting theing of the end of time.


    Wu Ming looked at Enkidu.


    "Anyway, let''s go back to Uruk first."


    ...


    Mesopotamia, center of the wet Sumerian dynasty  Uruk


    Uruk which was already very noisy, was quite crowded at the moment, not only because the citizens of Ur City and Eri City hade to Uruk, but also those raised by Ereshkigal and the frontline Soldiers of the Northern Wall.


    That''s right, the people from the north wall are back.

 Chapter 1005: A city that gathers all the humans of this era

    Chapter 1005: A city that gathers all the humans of this era


    That''s right, the people of the north wall are back.


    This was Gilgamesh''s order to return home.


    The Demon Beasts attacking the north wall were all killed by Dingir regardless of consumption, and after the stats, nearly half of the treasures in Gilgamesh''s treasury were consumed.


    And the Demon Beastmander was also killed by Zhuge Kongming''s enhanced version of Dingur. After Gilgamesh received the destruction of all the Demon Beasts on the north wall, he ordered the suprememander of the north wall. Leonidas I led his army to rush back to Uruk.


    Called by the Gorgons, the Demon Beasts of the north gathered on the north wall. There was no way that Demon Beasts existed in the north, even in the cedar forest of Demon Beasts''ir.


    Gilgamesh was worried that Kulull and Lamu, who the Chaldea called would go elsewhere to attack humans since they couldn''t enter Uruk, so he sent the people from the north wall to quickly return to Uruk.


    In thends of Mesopotamia, only the southern forest, the city of Uruk, and the northern wall are confirmed to have humans. Both the forest and Uruk have been protected.


    Upon hearing the news, Zhuge Kongming also agreed to King Gilgamesh''s orders and immediately discussed with Leonidas I to lead the soldiers back to Uruk. It is worth mentioning that the return route is underground.


    Although the innate eleration ability of the underground passage cannot be used by so many people, it is also a hidden underground passage.


    The dungeon is guarded by the Unreturning Formation and the Demon Beasts can''t detect it at all and can''t enter, it''s very safe..


    Although all the soldiers on the north wall have note to Uruk, at least everyone on the north wall has entered the underground passage, and the rest is only a matter of time.


    At this time, almost all the humans gathered in this era, but because of this, Uruk waspletely overcrowded.


    Following the citizens of Eri Town returning to Uruk, while instructing the soldiers to step up the construction of temporary housing for everyone and every family to live in, they were still worried about supplies.


    All kinds of utensils are ok, especially since the food is not enough.


    Now that there are Demon Beasts everywhere on the outskirts of Uruk, only the city of Uruk has been turned into a safe fortress city.


    But there is not much food in this city, ording to Siduri''s calctions, only enough to eat three or four months for the whole city. As long as we need to be frugal, the actual time may be shorter than this.


    Luckily the people gathered in Uruk didn''tin, especially after seeing dark clouds drifting this side of the Persian Gulf, or ck and red clouds a bad omen, the citizens were more united.


    Old people are supported by young people when walking, people sumb to each other when eating, and many people invite people who have nowhere to live toe to their homes.


    Every time she saw this scene, Siduri would think.


    This was probably the reason why Uruk was able to withstand the attacks of the Demon Beasts for half a year.


    The aides who helped Siduri around hee were also dumbfounded by the smile that Siduri produced from time to time, the thin veil couldn''t stop this overly sacred smile at all.


    After this thought, Siduri was very worried.


    Seeing the "good" side of humans, she really didn''t want to see the "bad" side of humans again.


    Siduri knows that everyone can live well now. If the food is scarce in the seventh post, the "evil" in the human heart may be drawn out.


    If I had to give an example, it would be like two citizens of Ur being forced into a one-on-one duel by Lamu, and both of them would try their best to kill each other for the slim hope of survival.


    Also what can you do...


    "I hope King Gilgamesh and Dragon Sage can resolve this crisis as soon as possible." Looking towards the tower, Siduri prayed.


    That''s right, that''s why Gilgamesh didn''t appear at a critical moment like this. He was discussing with Chaldea and the others in the tower.


    ...


    The top floor of the Uruk Pagoda, between the thrones.


    The soldiers in the entire room had left, as they were all sent by Gilgamesh to support Siduri''s work, and only Gilgamesh and Chaldea were left in the room, as well as those who had been recruited by Wu Ming.


    The gods, and a girl who looks like a baby Enkidu who runs around the throne with Fou.


    This girl returned to Uruk with Quetzalcoatl and Ishtar, although everyone including Gilgamesh was shocked, the most important thing right now was to discuss about the goddess Tiamat, the matter Humbaba left behind.


    At this moment, everyone was standing in the middle between the thrones, surrounding the virtual projection.


    "A moving factory, enough magic power to embark on a ster tier journey, an enormous native life species stored within the body, the Ark of God that would take humans hundreds of years to realize" Roman''s voice came from the projection.


    "This is the true face of Goddess Tiamat."


    As the words fell, Gudako and the others all showed mncholic expressions.


    Gilgamesh however, did not care.


    "You bastards! Are you by the side of Goddess Tiamat! Why don''t you have a strategy or two in this!!"


    Gilgamesh came to the virtual projection with a slightly gloomy face, and shouted at Roman from Chaldea.


    "You have to listen to me!"


    Roman also had a rare temperament, and even rose from his seat and retaliated against Gilgamesh.


    "That''s Marduk''s axe." At this moment, Merlin on the side spoke up.


    Merlin was injured because Goddess Tiamat was now almost recovered, and because there was no need to use magic to put Goddess Tiamat to sleep, Merlin had be a rare fighter, be it with him hands, like a sword...


    "Right, Marduk''s axe." Roman nodded and sat down again.


    "God Marduk is a mythological creature that killed Goddess Tiamat, and Marduk''s ax is his weapon should be able to cause damage to Goddess Tiamat." This sentencees from Leonardo da Vinci next to Roman.


    Only "can cause damage", but not "can kill Goddess Tiamat", which means that Da Vinci does not dare to draw conclusions whether God Marduk can kill Goddess Tiamat with Marduk''s axe.


    Although the goddess Tiamat was killed in mythology, it turned out that she did not die at all, otherwise she would not havee out to attack Mesopotamia now.


    Therefore, it is not certain whether Marduk''s ax will function or not.

 Chapter 1006: Family

    Chapter 1006: Family


    "Because the power of Goddess Tiamat came to Eri city along with the sea level, we were unable to retrieve Marduk''s axe." Said Quetzalcoatl.


    Now even if they wanted to use it, they couldn''t use it.


    Quetzalcoatl I interrupted with a serious expression.


    By this time, rising seas had submerged nearly half of Mesopotamia''sndmass. If it weren''t for the Dingir developed by Gilgamesh and Zhuge Kongming, the rising seas would have already reached Uruk.


    The people present have already discussed the matter of the rising sea now, and the fact that the spreading ck sea is the power of the Goddess Tiamat no longer needs to be confirmed, it is very clear.


    "What can we do now, the only weapon of hope is sinking in that ck sea..." Gudako was a little unwilling.


    Gudako was told by everyone that "You can''t touch that seawater, otherwise you will be Goddess Tiamat''s vassal". Even though she had never seen someone who was under Goddess Tiamat, she did not want to see that sight.


    At this time, Wu Ming''s voice was heard.


    "I might be able to get it out."


    But Gudako immediately heard the owner of the voice.


    "Assassins?!"


    Sure enough, everyone looked at the source of the sound, and Wu Ming walked out of the Gate that appeared at an unknown time.


    "Due to some special powers that I possess, the seawater is ineffective against me. I can take out Marduk''s ax, but it probably won''t have much effect on Goddess Tiamat"


    Before Wu Ming could finish speaking, the figure''s smaller voice fell straight into his arms, interrupting him.


    "Master~~~"


    The green-haired little girl shouted in a milky voice, which confused Wu Ming.


    But Wu Ming felt the connection between himself and the little girl in his arms, and immediately showed an extraordinary look.


    "Are you Humbaba???"


    Humbaba didn''t answer, just rubbed Wu Ming''s neck, like a small animal close to a human.


    And that''s what Humbaba likes to do with Wu Ming.


    "What happened?"


    Wu Ming looked at Quetzalcoatl and Ishtar who were with Humbaba at that time.


    "Even if you ask..."


    "We don''t know what happened~~"


    Quetzalcoatl and Ishtar were also depressed, why did Humbaba suddenly be human? They initially thought it was Wu Ming''s rtionship, but it didn''t seem to know.


    Gilgamesh and Chaldea also discussed this matter, but since the matter of the Goddess Tiamat was more important, they put it aside and did not discuss it.


    So they don''t know what''s going on.


    But some people know it.


    "Maybe because she has been with you all year, his body has changed."


    A soft and familiar voice reached everyone''s ears.


    In the next second, a green-haired beauty also walked out of the Gate, stood beside Wu Ming, stretched out her hand and stroked Humbaba''s cheeks and hair, which had turned into a human form, while smiling.


    This person is Enkidu.


    In an instant, a beautiful image appeared in front of everyone, a scroll of images consisting of three warm families.


    Wu Ming hugged humbaba and stood beside Enkidu, like a father holding his daughter and his wife smiling.


    Taking a closer look, Enkidu and Humbaba both had green hair. For this alone, Humbaba is very simr to Enkidu. If they didn''t know that Humbaba and Enkidu didn''t have that kind of rtionship, even Gilgamesh thought it was for mother and daughter, no, Gilgamesh would have been shocked.


    "Vero senpai, please be careful!?" Mashu summoned the shield first, looking anxiously at Wu Ming.


    "Assassins!? It''s an enemy!?" Gudako also shouted in panic.


    But apart from Gudako and Mashu, the others didn''t do anything, and it seemed that the green man on the other side wasn''t the enemy.


    "Don''t worry, this person by my side is the real Enkidu."


    Wu Ming naturally understood what Gudako and Mashu were worried about, of course since they were worried that Wu Ming was by Kingu''s side, it seemed right...


    The others didn''t move because they saw that the one beside Wu Ming was not Kingu.


    After hearing Wu Ming''s defense, they all suddenly nodded.


    It made sense for Kingu to use Enkidu''s appearance, so apart from Kingu, only Enkidu looked like this.


    In that case, for those who have never seen Enkidu, this person must be Enkidu gone.


    But Ishtar was a little confused, she had seen Enkidu, why was Enkidu full of a childish mood?


    Not only Ishtar, but Gilgamesh''s heart was also shocked, just as Wu Ming had expected.


    A friend who was originally sexless bes a woman? What''s the situation?


    "Hah? Enkidu?!" Gudako and Mashu looked at each other with confused expressions, but after seeing the reactions of the people around her, it seemed, it might really be Enkidu.


    Kingu and Enkidu both looked exactly the same, and it was normal for Gudako and Mashu to admit their mistakes.


    "Kingu is just Enkidu''s body that has a new consciousness, Enkidu has returned to this body, and this body has generated consciousness and merged with Enkidu, now there is no Kingu, only Enqidu."


    Everyone suddenly realized, after all, who would have thought that Kingu was just a consciousness generated by Enkidu''s body.


    Gilgamesh thought that Kingu was not Kingu''s god, but neither could he think that Kingu was the consciousness generated by Enkidu''s body.


    Although Enkidu is the y of the gods, it is not a special existence, and the body after death will not produce any consciousness, unless one moves.


    Gilgamesh narrowed his eyes, this man with hands and feet must be the ringleader of the burning of human history.


    But not everyone thought as far as Gilgamesh did, and everyone basically paid attention to the things in front of them.


    "Fusion? Is it like Ishtar?" Mashu asked with a very clear metaphor.


    However Ishtar shook her head, saying that she was not as pure as Enkidu.


    "Enkidu''s current situation is not exactly the same as mine. Kingu was originally the consciousness generated by Enkidu''s body, and now Enkidu has been summoned by the Dragon Sage."


    "Even if they were to fuse, both were originally produced by the same body. That''s the reason that their consciousness should be purer than mine"


    As she spoke, Ishtar hesitated.

 Chapter 1007: 50 steps to laugh 0 steps

    Chapter 1007: 50 steps tough 0 steps


    Ishtar''s expression was very disheveled now.


    It was true that the other party was Enkidu. She could see the faint trace of disgust hidden in Enkidu''s eyes, and only Enkidu would look at her like that, but not Kingu.


    But...


    It makes sense that no matter how Enkidu does it, it is impossible to have a childish atmosphere. Could it be because the fusion of unknown changes happened unexpectedly?


    It was this spection that made Ishtar hesitate.


    But right now, that was the only way to judge, even Gilgamesh judged it this way, or didn''t want to talk about it.


    This was indeed his best friend, and he could tell by idental eye contact that this was not Kingu.


    After all, as long as it''s Enkidu, it doesn''t matter whether it''s a man or a woman, this is the thought of the power of the oldest king.


    "Actually there were some idents in the middle. In short, this is indeed Enkidu." Wu Ming gave a careless look.


    Enkidu''s problems have been assessed, and she is no longer entangled in the question of Humbaba bing a human, and has returned to his original theme.


    "Using Marduk''s ax against the Gorgons will work 100%, but if I want to use it against the Goddess Tiamat, I really don''t like it."


    Wu Ming still had the same meaning, he could indeed bring Marduk''s ax out of the city that was sunk in the ck Sea.


    "Sure enough, even Dragon Sage is like this." Roman from Chaldea sighed.


    "Since the Dragon Sage said so, nine out of ten, it''s impossible." Da Vinci continued.


    Ishtar also nodded.


    "Even though the Dragon Sage is a foreign god, he knows better than me in some aspects" Ishtar looked a little unnatural.


    Gilgamesh would not waste an opportunity to scold Ishtar.


    "Heh~ of course you, a greedy goddess obsessed with gems, don''t know as much as a foreign god!"


    Ishtar shivered, no doubt being hit.


    There was no way to do this, Ishtar was so spoiled by various gods that she had long since gone out of business, and even she lost the Bull of Heaven...


    If it turns into another normal Sumerian god, there will be more or less information of Goddess Tiamat.


    Although Ereshkigal was also a Sumerian god, she was no ordinary god either.


    But as we all know, Ereshkigal lives in the underworld deep underground all year round and doesn''t care about the world, but only cares about the underworld. To be honest, she didn''t know much about the goddess Tiamat.


    As for Wu Ming, the foreign god, it was good that he knew a little more than Ishtar. He was simply an "outsider" who had lived in Mesopotamia for less than a hundred years, and the Sumerian pantheon of gods was still caused byter generations.


    "I just don''t know what to do! After all the Dragon Sage can''t be here!?" Ishtar shouted at Gilgamesh like a broken jar, which embarrassed her and Gilgamesh burst outughing.


    Ishtar''s words of confidence made Wu Ming feel a little embarrassed, but he didn''t really understand.


    What does he know? He was simply a Dragon Sage who had been in Mesopotamia for less than a hundred years. At first, he just wanted to recover and find Yggdrasil who fused with Humbaba. He made a pact with Lugarbanda, he blessed Uruk, and Uruk trusted him.


    If it wasn''t for the Sumerian gods who came to Wu Ming to look for him without any ill intentions, he would not care about the Sumerian gods.


    The reason Wu Ming found Marduj''s ax not fully functional was because Goddess Tiamat was holding ck mud.


    Just like Azi Dakaha, the entire dragon after holding the ck mud has changed, and all of its abilities are different from before.


    If there was no Wu Ming in the small garden world at that time, the upper level of Little Golden would not be for the time being, and the lower level would definitely perish.


    Even though Wu Ming knew his family affairs, he would notugh at a hundred steps.


    But others don''t know, they all think that Wu Ming is making judgments on the basis of understanding the Goddess Tiamat.


    In their opinion, since Wu Ming said it was useless, it was most likely that it really didn''t work.


    Everyone''s faces sank, probably because the only way to influence Goddess Tiamat at this time was ineffective.


    Only Gilgamesh smiled.


    "But it''s not the character of this king to give up before trying, or, what can you do, Dragon Sage?"


    This was Gilgamesh''s belief in Wu Ming, he believed that Wu Ming must have a way.


    But Wu Ming didn''t answer Gilgamesh''s question, but instead looked at the silent Merlin.


    "Merlin, what do you think?"


    Merlin was not a quiet person like Anna, but unexpectedly, Wu Ming barely heard Merlin''s words when he came here.


    "I? Ahahaha~ How can I see it~~" Merlin pped his eyes carelessly.


    Wu Ming couldn''t believe that Merlin insisted on going to Eri City alone aimlessly, but he knew very well that Eri City had a cylinder seal that predicted the future, and Merlin might have seen something.


    But since Merlin didn''t want to speak in front of everyone, it would be better to ask him in privateter.


    "Actually I have prepared my trump card, and it will take quite a bit of time."


    Everyone''s eyes widened.


    "Can you deal with Goddess Tiamat?" Gudako couldn''t stop asking, and everyone''s eyes were focused on Wu Ming.


    "Can."


    Wu Ming''s answer was simple and clear, as if he had a 100% chance of winning.


    But he had no intention of mentioning what the trump card was, which made Ishtar feel a little irritated.


    He actually knew Wu Ming very well, not because of the unreasonable teacher-disciple rtionship, but because of the rtionship as opponents.


    As the saying goes, the people who know you best are not friends but enemies. Ishtar used to fight Wu Ming''s wits and courage and then counterattack, and she hardly ever won once. Therefore, Ishtar who studied Wu Ming was familiar.


    She knew that Wu Ming would not fight without preparation, since he was "capable", then there would definitely be no problem.


    But going back to before, if there were no problems, and Ishtar''s irritability, these were two different things.


    Because Ishtar''s grumpy aspect was Wu Ming.


    "Damn it, Dragon Sage, you couldn''t be a little better! You always make people taste good!"


    Ishtar looked at Wu Ming with her hands clenched in her teeth.


    "You really aren''t cute Ishtar, obviously you two have the same face, but Ereshkigal is so cute."


    Everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 1008: Can the extinction crisis be resolved after waiting?

    Chapter 1008: Can the extinction crisis be resolved after waiting?


    If it wasn''t for Wu Ming, everyone wouldn''t be able to react.


    Because of Goddess Tiamat, after the Gorgons left the stage, everyone ignored Ereshkigal, thest figure of the Three Goddess Alliance.


    "When did you go see Ereshkigal?" Ishtar calmed down, as if she was slightly dissatisfied with Ereshkigal.


    "The exit of the Gorgons is my and Ereshkigal''s handwriting."


    With Wu Ming, everyone understood why the Gorgons left the stage in confusion on the north wall. It turned out to be because the two Sumerian gods teamed up to target the Gorgons.


    "But Ereshkigal must be restricted by the Three Goddess Alliance." said Quetzalcoatl suddenly.


    Then Wu Ming nodded.


    "That''s right, because of this, almost all of Ereshkigal''s divinity has disappeared, and the entire spiritual base can only be forcibly defended by the underworld now, and has no fighting power."


    The meaning of Wu Ming''s words was to tell everyone that Ereshkigal had lost his threat, and there was no need to treat the other party as an enemy.


    "Those who died ruthlessly have also been resurrected. It must be Ereshkigal who released their souls." Gilgamesh also interrupted, and did something to get Ereshkigal to stand by the humans.


    "Really, how can that person go to such great lengths." Ishtarined proudly, but she was clearly worried about Ereshkigal.


    Seeing the insincere Ishtar, Wu Ming couldn''t help but smile.


    "But don''t worry, I''ve passed all my divinity to Ereshkigal, now she''s fine, and I''m on good terms with her too, I could ask her for help, and she agreed."


    Ishtar was taken aback, and her arms couldn''t help but loosen up.


    However before she could make a sound of surprise, someone came out first.


    "You gave all your divinity to Ereshkigal?!" eximed Roman through the projection.


    "But how is this possible? I have never heard of divinity being conferred!"


    "It''s just a mere divinity, this king also wants to give divinity to others. Unfortunately, as the king that separates humans and gods, this king must have some divinity." Gilgamesh opened his mouth and closed Roman''s mouth.


    The implication is that it is not impossible to bring out divinity.


    Indeed, no god has ever been able to exorcise divinity, and no Magus has ever proven whether a god can exorcise divinity.


    "Nothing doesn''t mean "can''t"


    "Why do I feel you are weird now." Said Quetzalcoatl too.


    Perhaps because of the loss of all divinity and Tiamat''s crisis, Quetzalcoatl didn''t notice the divinity of Wu Ming.


    Merlin and Anna also looked at Wu Ming more, only Gudako and Mashu did not understand the flow of the conversation.


    "That is it difficult to send a divinity?"


    To Gudako, things like divinity were inexplicable, like consumables.


    In fact, Gudako is also right, isn''t Ereshkigal just using divinity to suppress the Gorgons?


    "It''s very difficult to exin. Well, you can understand that ''divinity'' is the same as ''human''." Ishtar''s metaphor made Gudako and Mashu nod.


    "But Ishtar isn''t urate. After all, our divinity belongs to the ''mystery'' side. Our divinity can still be expelled. Maybe in your eyes, ''humans'' can''t be sent, but our divinity can actually be taken out, but it''s quite troublesome, and doesn''t need too much detail, you just need to remember that it''s hard to send a divinity, and if it''s wrong, you may not be able to get it back."


    "Ahem, Goddess Tiamat is awake, but there is no movement for now. That Lamu and Kulull can''t enter Uruk anymore, we''re safe now." Wu Ming said after the topic brought everyone back to the theme.


    "The fact that Goddess Tiamat hasn''t made a move is also in line with our current situation, my trump card is far from ready. In short, these two people can adapt to their needs." Putting Humbaba in his arms down, Wu Ming continued to speak.


    Wu Ming is like this, and everyone who has no other means is fine, but the Roman who is in Chaldea, is a strange appearance.


    There is no way to do this, the extinction crisis can only be solved by "waiting"? This is very strange.


    However this meeting ended. In the end, Gilgamesh forced everyone out of the throne room. Then, as usual, he began to handle government affairs on the y board again. Siduri couldn''t handle the problem.


    Gudako and Mahsu were tired, and after leaving the tower, they returned to the Chaldea embassy to sleep.


    Anna left alone, not knowing where to go, Ishtar became the center of attention to receive a kneeling from a human.


    Quetzalcoatl isn''t as vulgar as Ishtar, and she brings in Jaguar Man to help build temporary housing for the new residents.


    Enkidu originally wanted to talk to Gilgamesh, but knew that Gilgamesh needed to handle government affairs. She took Humbaba with him and did not know where to go.


    However, Enkidu and Humbaba are also good friends, and they can miss each other.


    In the end, the remaining Merlin took the initiative to look for Wu Ming.


    ...


    In a room in the center of the tower, Merlin and Wu Ming came straight here after being expelled from the throne with everyone.


    In front of therge windowless window of Uruk, Wu Ming and Merlin looked side by side at the outside door, witnessing the busy scene in the city of Uruk.


    "Everyone from the north wall is here?" Wu Ming suddenly said.


    "Leonidas, Ushiwakamaru and Musashibo Benkei in charge have arrived. There should be no humans outside of Uruk."


    If Uruk''s previous evaluation was "almost all humans in this era", then the current Uruk couldpletely erase "almost" and turn it into "gathering all humans in this era".


    "It''s all thanks to you, Vero." Merlin sighed at Wu Ming in a tone that was rarely like hanging out with a friend.


    Wu Ming smiled, and it was indeed his honor to protect Uruk, but there was also a human spirit in this era. Gilgamesh told everyone that the world would end at least half a year ago.


    "What did you see when you went to Eri Town?" Wu Ming didn''t remember Merlin, and got straight to the topic.


    "The battle between the three-headed demon dragon and the Dragon God of Creation." Merlin answered Wu Ming''s question bluntly.


    "Of course."


    What is Wu Ming really? Of course, Merlin saw the future of Eri City''s cylinder seal.


    Or, the future was changed by Wu Ming.

 Chapter 1009: Old man in the alley

    Chapter 1009: Old man in the alley


    "Initially, my irvoyance saw some future, but it surprised me. Now I can see a definite future."


    Although Merlin who is a half-incubus is not a good-hearted person, I like to see Happy End.


    However Merlin didn''t have Happy End this time, he didn''t even see an urate future, but he saw some inurate future trends.


    There is a future where Chaldea will bepletely destroyed and Mesopotamia will be destroyed. There is a future where Chaldea does note, and only King Gilgamesh remains in all of Mesopotamia, a future that does not exist.


    How could Merlin not be able to see the right future, not worry.


    Wu Ming spread his arms.


    "There is no definite and urate future, what you are seeing is the possibility of parallel worlds being born."


    Like Wu Ming, the future is not fixed, even without its variables, there will be many futures that will lead to the birth of parallel worlds.


    But with the singrity of Wu Ming''s existence, fate will inevitably change, and will be deflected from the original future.


    It was also understandable to be worried as Merlin was unable to see a proper future due to Wu Ming''s insertion.


    irvoyance Gilgamesh couldn''t see the future, so he hastily asked Merlin to find the tablet of life, to see what future was engraved on the tablet.


    "The future is something you have to experience for yourself, if you know everything, what''s the point? Maybe the future will change when you see the future." Wu Ming''s implication was that he did not believe in the so-called future.


    "Oops~ If only King Gilgamesh could see it as openly as you do, you would know that when he asked me out to look for the y b, it cost me the life of an old bone."


    When eleven Demon Beast Commanders appeared in the north, Merlin relied on his illusions to explore the north with difficulty and find Anna.


    If Merlin cameteter, Anna would have died at the hands of the Demon Beastmander.


    "Heh~ You live in the tower, so it''s time to go out and do some activities." Wu Ming and Merlinughed again with schadenfreude.


    "You still forgive me~"


    Merlin found it difficult to even cast a spell, let alone go outside, he was a Hikikomori.


    "Forget it,e here first~" Merlin said as he turned towards the door.


    "I still have half a piece of butter cake left at the Chaldea embassy. I might not be able to eat it in the future, I have to enjoy it."


    Merlin, who had guessed the result for a long time, even applied magic to the butter cake to keep it fresh.


    "Hey~ at the end of hard times, you will eat cake to finish it?" Wu Ming nced at Merlin angrily.


    "Ahhhh~ With you here, I guess those three dragons are enough to take on Goddess Tiamat." Merlin turned and smiled.


    No matter how stupid Merlin is, he can tell that the three-headed dragon is Wu Ming''s trump card.


    Although the strength of the three-headed dragon is lower than that of the creator god Tiamat, if it is Wu Ming''s trump card, then don''t worry, Wu Ming must have done something.


    "Trust me." Wu Ming couldn''t help but smile.


    "That''s for sure, isn''t it the same for everyone else."


    Gudako and Mashu trust Wu Ming because of their rtionship with him, Roman and Leonardo da Vinci trust him because he helped Chaldea a lot on the journey towards burning human history.


    And Wu Ming''s strength is strong, and there is no other way, but relying on hope and Gilgamesh trusting Wu Ming for no reason and Enkidu are the same.


    Ishtar trusted Wu Ming, and Jaguar Man relied on animal intuition. Anna followed the crowd to some extent.


    Quetzalcoatl didn''t fully believe him, but there was no other way now, and s1he would sacrifice his life if she didn''t seed and attack the Goddess Tiamat.


    Although Quetzalcoatl is a South American god, but she is actually a god who came to South America, and it is impossible to kill Goddess Tiamat in such a desperate situation.


    Merlin believed in Wu Ming, it waspletely because of the rtionship between the two old friends.


    "To be honest when I found out you didn''t tell me about Artoria''s future, I thought of giving you a p when we met again," Wu Ming said jokingly.


    The original Wu Ming was still very weak, and there was no way to change King Arthur''s ending. Even if it was partially changed, it ended with the copse of the Arthur Dynasty, but Merlin who had irvoyance did not tell Wu Ming.


    "Hey~ obviously you''re the one interrupting my irvoyance~"


    Merlin also understood that due to his own reasons, he couldn''t see the right future, otherwise Wu Ming would have pped Merlin long ago.


    Merlin also believed that he couldn''t see the right future and thought that Arturia''s future would change, who would have thought that the end result would still be the same.


    "No longer." Wu Ming shook his head and walked to Merlin''s side, obviously wanting to go with Merlin.


    "You''re not going to take my butter cake, are you?"


    "What do you think, I have something to do with Anna, so I will go with you to the Chaldea Embassy." Wu Ming looked at Merlin with a disdainful look.


    "That''s all, cough, but if you want to eat butter cake, you can tell me, I will share a piece, after all, you are my best friend~~"


    "Oh, I want everything." Of course it''s a joke.


    "!?" But Merlin looked serious, and he didn''t want to go back with Wu Ming.


    While chatting, the two left the tower and walked towards the Chaldea Embassy not far away.


    Just as the two passed through the alley, Wu Ming suddenly stopped and turned to look at the alley.


    In the alley, there was an old man in tattered clothes leaning against the wall, a tattered hood covering the old man''s eyes, and he looked like he was sleeping.


    Merlin''s eyes lit up when he found the old man, and then smiled.


    "Oh oh oh~ I''ll go back and enjoy my butter cake first~~"


    In the end, only Wu Ming outside the alley and the old man inside the alley remained.


    Wu Ming walked into the alley and sat face to face with the old man.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Wu Ming also opened Dragonest, took out a piece of cake, and handed it to the old man.


    The old man raised his head and looked at Wu Ming with sharp, eagle-like eyes.


    After the old man stared at Wu Ming for a while, he couldn''t take it anymore.

 Chapter 1010: Doubt

    Chapter 1010: Doubt


    "Seeing old people like you, anyone will give food, and I am not a charity, I am here to exchange information with you."


    "Interesting."


    The old man responded to Wu Ming with a strong voice. It is full of energy, and it is the same with his eyes, not like a weak old man on the verge of rotting wood.


    "Then I''ll take it."


    The old man said, reaching out to take the cake from Wu Ming''s hand.


    "By the way, it''s stuffed with beef, so it''s cheaper for you." Wu Ming smiled evilly.


    However the old man did not hesitate at all because of Wu Ming''s words, and calmly epted Wu Ming''s cake.


    Seeing that his joke failed, Wu Ming shut his mouth, and then started doing business.


    "Did you go see Tiamat?"


    Without a doubt, the old man was First Hassan.


    From the point of view of Wu First Hassan only had one thing to do now, and that was about the goddess Tiamat.


    "Goddess Tiamat is different from the past, I can''t get close."


    Facing First Hassan''s words, Wu Ming was not surprised at all. After knowing that Goddess Tiamat had ck mud, he didn''t expect others to be able to face Goddess Tiamat.


    Sure enough, even First Hassan couldn''t get close to Goddess Tiamat, most likely Goddess Tiamat''s assimtion power was too strong.


    "Forget it, you don''t owe me anything anyway."


    First Hassan was indebted to Gudako, and the person who needed help was also Gudako, this had nothing to do with Wu Ming and he would not care.


    "You just need to protect Ristu in the dark, I''ll do the rest."


    "That''s fate." First Hassan nodded.


    After this brief exchange, Wu Ming left the alley.


    First Hassan came to tell Wu Ming about the unexpected situation of the goddess Tiamat, and there was not much to say at this time, so Wu Ming left.


    But Wu Ming realized the problem from that, Goddess Tiamat wasn''t weaker than Goetia, let alone stronger, at least it had to be simr to Goetia.


    Now Wu Ming had long known Goetia''s identity. It was the first Beast of human evil, namely Beast I. Although Wu Ming had never seen the Goddess Tiamat, ording to the personality of the God of Creation, what happened?


    Not going to be inferior to Goetia, Wu Ming had doubted whether Goddess Tiamat had also be one of the Beasts of mankind that was simr to him trump card.


    "I need to be a little more serious."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, the Chrysbelite in his head understood what Wu Ming meant, and the trump card that was almost finished was elerated by the Chrysbelite that was in Great Root.


    Estimates, maybe tomorrow, the ''trump card'' will bepletely finished.


    After leaving the alley, Wu Ming walked towards the Chaldea embassy again. The reason why he came to this path was because he was looking for Anna to handle things, it was a coincidence to run into First Hassan.


    The Chaldea embassy was not far from the alley where Wu Ming met First Hassan. After he walked out of the alley, he walked in front of the Chaldea Embassy not long after.


    However as soon as he walked to the entrance of the Chaldea Embassy, Wu Ming heard Merlin''s scream.


    "Ahhhh Cath Palug, it''s my fault, don''t kick me again."


    Suddenly the scene of Foy kicking Merlin''s cheek appeared in Wu Ming''s mind, or Merlin had been kicked by Fou.


    Lifting the gate curtain, Wu Ming went straight in.


    Sure enough, Merlin was lying on the ground, while Fouy on Merlin''s face and kept poking Merlin''s cheek with his palm, there were several Fou''s fingerprints on Merlin''s face.


    Upon seeing Wu Ming''s arrival, Fou immediately gave up teaching Merlin and dashed up the stairs like a nimble little beast, leaving Wu Ming''s sight.


    Sure enough, Fou was still afraid of Wu Ming as usual.


    "What are you doing, go nod the little animal again?" Wu Ming who walked to Merlin''s side, pulled Merlin up.


    Merlin smiled awkwardly.


    "Ahahaha, my butter cake is gone, and there is a trace of butter cake in Cath Palug''s mouth..."


    The butter cake is eaten by Fou, but Merlin tries to reason with Fou, and he might even want to teach Fou a lesson, but Merlin is taught a lesson by Fou.


    "Then don''t eat it, what beast is the Goddess Tiamat?


    Merlin must have known this answer.


    Wu Ming''s sudden question left Merlin stunned for a few seconds.


    "Beast II."


    Wu Ming nodded, thinking that Goddess Tiamat was also called Beast II,


    "What about Ritsu and the others?"


    Merlin pointed up.


    "Ritsu and Mashu fell asleep after they came back, maybe because of you, their tense nerves rarely lessen here."


    "Plus I''m still giving off a slight illusion of sleep, they''re now in a resting state where they won''t be easily disturbed by outside noises."


    Indeed, ording to Gudako and Mashu, without Wu Ming, the two of them might not be able to sleep because of Goddess Tiamat, at most they could only sleep for a while.


    "Sure enough, the task of saving the world is still too much for two little girls." In Wu Ming''s eyes, Gudako and Mashu were just two little girls.


    Apart from all the external factors, Wu Ming also wanted to help them based on this alone.


    "It''s still a mental issue. You see people in town looking like a party."


    Merlin walked to the window and looked at the streets where people came and went. There was no fear on everyone''s faces, there were even some smiling faces in spending an ordinary day.


    "They were able to show their smiling faces during the six months of the Demon Beast invasion, which can indeed prove that their mentality is much better than that of Ritsu and Mashu, but it''s only a matter of time."


    Gudako Dan Mashu are modern people, and these people are the Age of Gods.


    In Wu Ming''s view, the people under Gilgamesh''s reign will not be mncholic because of the doomsday that is yet toe, if they are mncholy because of this, they are very sorry in the apocalypse period.


    "That''s right, humans have been trying to enjoy every day, it''s really great." Merlin saw all this with a smile, and seemed to be enjoying it.


    Wu Ming increasingly felt that Merlin was very strange.


    Even half an incubus is an incubus, and for an incubus, "nightmare" is delicious, but how can a smiling person have a "nightmare"? And Merlin loves watching human Happy End, how not surprising.


    But it was precisely because of Merlin like this that he was able to befriend Wu Ming.


    "I''m back."


    At this time, suddenly there was a greeting from the door.


    Wu Ming turned his head and saw


    "Anna?"

 Chapter 1011: Annas Money

    Chapter 1011: Anna''s Money


    That''s right, Anna entered through the door, but now she no longer covered her face with the hood of her robe, and she still had a smile on her face.


    "Wee back Anna, you went to the olddy''s house at the nearby flower shop again."


    Wu Ming nced at Merlin, when he heard that Merlin and Mashu were sleeping, he also thought that Anna was sleeping too, so he didn''t ask where Anna was.


    In the end, Anna just walked away, and only Merlin yed a word game involving psychological warfare with him. Of course, in the final analysis, Wu Ming did not pay attention to this.


    "Un, I have to go out again,e back to put things."


    Anna nodded, she wasn''t surprised that Merlin knew her whereabouts. After all, Merlin was a peek.


    But today Anna was in a good mood, so she wouldn''t trouble Merlin.


    Then under the confused gazes of Wu Ming and Merlin, Anna walked into the kitchen and immediately came out.


    After Anna came out, Wu Ming immediately spoke.


    "Anna, there''s something I want to ask you."


    Anna paused when she heard those words, as if a little crumpled.


    Seeing that Anna seemed to have something to do, Wu Ming came up with a solution.


    "It''s just a very ordinary thing, I will go with you, it can be done on the road."


    Anna thought for a moment, and finally nodded.


    After that, Wu Ming and Anna walked out of the Chaldea Embassy together.


    After watching the two of them leave, Merlin went into the kitchen to see what Anna had just taken or put in, but he saw a te on the kitchen table with leftover cakes on it.


    "This is the te where I put the butter cake!?"


    Merlin''s scream came from the kitchen, which reminded Fou upstairs, while Gudako and Mashu didn''t hear Merlin''s scream because of Merlin''s illusion.


    .....


    On the road, Wu Ming nced at the Chaldea embassy behind him, he seemed to hear Merlin''s screams, or was he hallucinating?


    Anna realized that the grief belonged to Merlin, but she didn''t feel guilty at all.


    "Is there something wrong?" Anna''s sudden speech made Wu Ming ignore Merlin''s grief.


    "I have something for you."


    After that, Wu Ming waved his hand, and a golden ripple appeared in front of Anna, and a golden shadow appeared and fell directly, which Anna subconsciously took advantage of.


    "This the Holy Grail?"


    Yes, Anna holds the Holy Grail.


    However Anna was a little confused, what did Wu Ming do for his Holy Grail?


    "I took this Holy Grail from Fuyuki City, and Matou Sakura who was taken away with me, was sealed in the Holy Grail"


    Wu Ming''s words took Anna by surprise.


    As the first Master she met, Anna still had a good impression of the young Matou Sakura.


    After she found out that the whole world where Sakura lived was on fire, Anna more than once worried what would happen to Sakura after she left.


    Luckily in the end, Wu Ming promised to take good care of Sakura, so Anna didn''t have to worry about leaving the stage.


    At first, Anna thought that Sakura would be taken to a ce called Chaldea, but what she didn''t expect was that she was actually put into the Holy Grail by Wu Ming.


    "Being in the Holy Grail for a long time and receiving a lot of magic power will help increase his potential and abilities as a Magus."


    Wu Ming seemed to be forcing an exnation, his face was not red and his conscience was innocent.


    At first Wu Ming just wanted to temporarily keep Sakura in the Holy Grail, then free Sakura after some free time.


    As a result, who would have thought that the next series of events would ur, so Wu Ming had to leave the Holy Grail to Kingu.


    Luckily Kingu didn''t do anything to Sakura, or didn''t find Sakura in the middle of the Holy Grail.


    After a series of events, the Holy Grail returns to Wu Ming''s hands, but his ability to enhance Sakura is not fake.


    When Sakura came out of the Holy Grail, her magic circuit and the quality of her magic power would be greatly improved.


    When Wu Ming came to Anna, he wanted to exchange Sakura for Anna.


    At least Sakura and Anna should meet each other no matter what. When Sakura is released from the Holy Grail, Anna wille.


    "You might think you appeared because of the Gorgons, but I think you appeared because of Sakura."


    After Wu Ming shut his mouth, and Anna fell silent, the only thing they could do was to keep walking.


    As Anna who has a very high affinity for Sakura, and both Sakura and Anna are still quite young, the rtionship between Anna and Sakura has long been more than just the rtionship between Master and Servant. It''s more like "family".


    Maybe Sakura who was sleeping in the Holy Grail, subconsciously called out to Anna in this era.


    But no matter what, Sakura is fine now, that''s all that matters.


    "Anna, is it here?"


    Wu Ming''s words pulled Anna back from her musings. Anna looked up and saw that she hade to the shop with all kinds of flowers.


    "Well, it''s here." Anna nodded.


    Wu Ming crouched down and touched Anna''s head.


    "I also know his condition. After the Burning of Human History is over, I will handle the matter well, but for now, the Holy Grail and him must be kept by you first."


    Then, Wu Ming stood up and turned around.


    While Anna continued to be in a daze, an old woman who walked out of the flower shop trembled.


    "Anna, you''re back?"


    Hearing the old woman''s voice, Anna immediately hid the Holy Grail under the cloak.


    "Yes, grandma, I''m back."


    "Has the te for the butter cake been put back? Ouch~ Sure enough, the butter cake Anna brought was tastier than the one I made, and grandma enjoyed it too."


    The old woman seemed to be reminiscing, narrowed her eyes and opened her eyes slightly.


    Anna knew that the old woman was too old to taste it, but at that moment the old woman was truly nostalgic, which meant she had tasted a butter cake that Anna had never seen before.


    Apparently someone fiddled with the butter cake.


    Merlin...


    Anna thought to herself.


    "Un, I put it back in the kitchen, grandma. I still think the butter cake you made is delicious, but next time I will bring you such a delicious butter cake."


    "No need Anna, I''m not used to eating such a good thing, you can keep it for yourself in the future. You are the most beautiful girl I have ever seen. Do not feel guilty."


    After all, even if this olddy can survive the end of the year, there is not much time left.


    "If you like to eat butter cookies grandma made, grandma will make them for you every time youe."


    "No grandma, you need a lot of rest. I will continue to help you take care of the flowers."


    While Anna continued to chat with the old woman, she was busy in the old woman''s shop, and the old woman took out a bouquet of flowers when Anna was not paying attention.


    Wu Ming did not continue to watch, but turned around, because he also guessed what happened next.


    ..


    Not far from the Chaldea embassy, Merlin washed the dishes that Anna had returned earlier and put them away.


    Then he stroked Fou''s head who hade to the side at some point.


    "So it was Anna who gave you the cake before she took it, Cath Palug."

 Chapter 1012: Taking the initiative to attack?

    Chapter 1012: Taking the initiative to attack?


    Wu Ming came to the city wall of Uruk, where Dingir was stationed, and looked towards the southwest.


    At this time, ck clouds were approaching Uruk. Although the seaposed of ck mud can''t be seen with the naked eye, Wu Ming can still feel that the sea level is rising, the mud sea is also getting more and more turbulent.


    As thest part of the humans on the northern wall also retreated to Uruk, countless Lamu who couldn''t find any living people continued to wander the vastnds outside Uruk, and went crazy because they were unable to enter Uruk.


    On the other hand, the less Kulull, one of themanders of the Demon Beasts, it seems that they have to be transformed into more and more Lamu by killing other Lamu.


    But none of these Lamu could enter the barrier ced above Uruk by Wu Ming''s Noble Phantasm.


    Myth Retreat (Blesses world by this body sincerely)


    Rating : A++


    Type: Shield Noble Phantasm


    Distance: ?


    Maximum catch: ?


    The Dragon Sage who was defined as a "god", was finally separated from the humans and returned to the sky. This Noble Phantasm was formed by humans'' belief in the Dragon Sage. This is thest trace of power to bless humans, representing the separation of humans and gods. That is, the mystery side is gradually disappearing. After that, the age of the gods willpletely fade away, and humans will usher in their own era.


    The specific effect: Mysteries that are harmful to humans will be annihted, and Mysteries that are harmless to humans will be weakened.


    This Noble Phantasm represents the irreversible power of the separation of humans and gods and the waning of the age of the gods. Although it also had a certain effect on Wu Ming and the others, it was only weakened and had little impact.


    For Demon Beasts, they are not only separate existences, but also have a great hatred for humans. Therefore, when ayer of light enveloped Uruk, a small amount of Lamu and Kulull Uruk were in the Uruk lightyer. separated by a physical ne.


    However if one were to deal with the Goddess Tiamat, this Noble Phantasm might not be enough to "separate" her.


    Therefore, as long as Goddess Tiamates personally, then humanity will definitely perish.


    No matter how Wu Ming looked, he couldn''t see any trace of Goddess Tiamat.


    The hidden underground movement is even more absurd, but Zhuge Kongming has moved the Unreturning Formation to the southeast, if the Goddess Tiamat moves underground, they can also find it.


    Since nothing about the goddess Tiamat was found, it was clear that the goddess Tiamat had not moved at all.


    "Do you think only your La can destroy humans? Or Goddess Tiamat has another secret?" Wu Ming said to himself.


    Wu Ming believed that thetter was more reliable. At least these Lahmu are Goddess Tiamat''s children if they can''t attack for a long time, they will definitely go to Goddess Tiamat.


    "Lord Dragon Sage."


    As the energetic voice of a child entered Wu Ming''s ears, he turned his head and saw that it was Ushiwakamaru, and there were two people behind him, the remaining two guarding the north wall.


    The soldiers on the north wall all retreated, and naturally they all retreated in charge of the rear of the pce.


    "Everyone, stay safe." Wu Ming said hello.


    "Lord Dragon Sage is thinking about the God of Tiamat?" Following Ushiwakamaru to Wu Ming''s side and looking at Benkei in the distance.


    "Goddess Tiamat hasn''t moved in a long time. There must be a situation." Leonidas I who answered Benkei.


    "We can''t continue to spend so much time with Goddess Tiamat. If she doesn''te to us, we have to find her." Wu Ming''s face became determined, and he might have to take the initiative.


    The faces of the three Servants who heard this changed, but they also agreed with Wu Ming''s words.


    They could not ignore the Goddess Tiamat.


    Some of Uruk''s Servants had cut off Gilgamesh''s supply of magic, and they had to depend on food to survive. Besides that all the humans that existed in this era gathered in Uruk, and the food could notst for several days.


    Without Lamu and Goddesses Tiamat no longer needed, humans could starve to death on their own.


    "Does Lord Dragon Sage mean that Goddess Tiamat is deliberately wasting our time?"


    Wu Ming shook his head and rejected Benkei''s words.


    "She doesn''t need to do this at all, I suspect Goddess Tiamat is constrained by something and won''t be able to leave for a while."


    It is said that Goddess Tiamat has a huge dragon body, and the other party only uses her body to carry out physical attacks, humans will be easily defeated, so Wu Ming believes that Goddess Tiamat is only temporarily unable to act for some reason, so she doesn''t appear.


    Wu Ming decides to return to Enkidu and asks, he must know about Goddess Tiamat.


    Seeing the sky getting darker, Wu Ming shook his head, let''s wait until tomorrow, let everyone rest well tonight.


    "Get some rest tonight, there''s something to discuss tomorrow."


    The three Servants who understood Wu Ming''s meaning nodded, at this time when Goddess Tiamat didn''t move and the Demon Beasts outside Uruk couldn''t enter, now is a precious and rare time of rest, how can it not take good care.


    There is no word for the night, whether it is a king or amoner, whether it is a Servant or a Master.


    Everyone get a good rest. After all, there was a Noble Phantasm, so there was no need to worry about an invasion.


    ...


    Chaldea Embassy Wu Ming got up early and started to prepare breakfast.


    That''s right, Wu Ming stayed at the Chaldea Embassyst night. As for the room, he sleeps on the roof.


    In Mesopotamia, it can''t be said that the four seasons are like spring, but the temperature difference between summer and winter is not very big, even if he sleeps outdoors, it will not be very good, not to mention Wu Ming is still a Servant.


    "Ha, I slept really wellst night." Gudako yawned and walked down the stairs to the first floor.


    "Yes, senpai, when the doctors contacted me this morning, they said that senpai''s body has received an unprecedented rest in all aspects." Mashu echoed behind Gudako.


    "Foufou!" The squirrel-like Fou also shouted twice.


    "Fou is also very energetic." Mashu hugs Fou.


    Gudako didn''t answer Mashu earlier because she saw Wu Ming.


    "Assassin, you can still cook?"


    Gudako noticed Wu Ming who was wearing a Mesopotamian apron, came to the table with a pile of food she didn''t know the name of. There were several tes, all filled with delicious food she had never seen before.


    "It smells so good." Mashu also ignored the previous topic due to the silence of eating.


    "Wow, good food that has been around for years, this reminds me of the story of the king who often went to the kitchen to steal food."


    Merlin also descended the stairs in a strange way.


    Wu Ming red at Merlin, Merlin smiled shyly, and didn''t speak anymore.


    It was Wu Ming who raised his hands highst night, and it was Merlin who was sleeping on the roof.


    "Is there butter cake..." Anna''s slightly embarrassed voice followed Merlin.


    "No butter cookies, but I made some modern biscuits that Anna can tryter."


    Mesopotamian butter cakes were slightly different from modern butter cakes, so Wu Ming didn''t try to make them, but he baked some modern snacks.


    "Go take a shower first, there will be guestster."


    "Visitor?"


    Gudako and Mashu looked at each other, and they both saw doubt in each other''s eyes.


    But that''s okay, we''ll find outter.

 Chapter 1013: The Last Supper

    Chapter 1013: The Last Supper


    After everyone showered, they came to the table and sat down. They found that there were more and more dishes on the table, it didn''t seem like five of them and one animal could eat them all.


    "Vero-senpai? How many guests areing" Mashu wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and smiled shyly.


    "Don''t worry, they wille."


    Wu Ming pointed at the gate, and three figures appeared at the gate.


    "Ushiwakamaru?! Benkei!? Leonidas!?" Mashu couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "Fujimaru, Mashu, it''s been a long time." Ushiwakamaru greeted calmly, but after all, she didn''t have much contact with the people from Chaldea.


    The same goes for Benkei and Leonidas I.


    The three of them were either on the north wall or in the temporary barrier built in the northwest, while Fujimaru and his party were in Uruk or the dense forest to the south.


    In terms of familiarity alone, Wu Ming was much higher than Gudako and the others in Ushiwakamaru''s heart.


    The three Servants took their seats quietly, but the chat table was mysteriously extended and the food on the table still couldn''t be eaten by three more people.


    At this moment, an excited voice came from the doorway.


    "Yohe~~ Big sister is here~~~"


    Quetzalcoatl dragged the Jaguar Man who was rubbing on the ground, blindfolded and very weak, to a chair.


    "Quetzalcoatl is here too?!" Mashu is shocked again.


    Gudako was intrigued by Jaguar Man''s current state, but she could probably guess that there was a possibility that she was defeated by Quetzalcoatl because she provoked Quetzalcoatl.


    "I was invited by the Dragon Sage for breakfast~~" Quetzalcoatl smiled sweetly at Gudako.


    "So Ushiwakamaru and the others are the same?" guessed Gudako.


    "Yeah, Fujimaru, we weren''t the only ones invited."


    Just as he had promised Ushiwakamaru, the other person, Gilgamesh entered at the door of the Chaldean embassy.


    "Hahaha~~~ This king is here, and the entire Chaldean embassy looks a lot brighter."


    The guest, of course, was Gilgamesh.


    "King Gilgamesh?!" Gudako and Mashu were shocked. They really didn''t expect Gilgamesh to be among the "guests".


    "What smells, golden luster, even if it is very shining, it is the praise of this goddess."


    Then Ishtar came in, looking at Gilgamesh with a look of disdain.


    "Hah~ The goddess of greed even wants to take this king''s glory as her own." Gilgamesh said sarcastically without hesitation.


    "You golden man!? I hope you die from overwork sooner orter!"


    But before Gilgamesh and Ishtar had a fight, Siduri''s shadow also entered.


    "Okay, fine, King and Goddess Ishtar, we were invited by the Dragon Sage for breakfast today, so we can''t be so rude."


    Neither ttering nor harsh words made Gilgamesh and Ishtar shut their mouths.


    "Siduri, those two have nothing to do with you." Enkidu smilingly walked while holding Humbaba''s hand.


    "You''re serious." Siduri is in debt.


    In this regard, Gudako and Mashu were almost sluggish.


    All the powerful forces of this era gathered together.


    But only Wu Ming is clear, and Ereshkigal is missing, but it is also impossible, after all, she can''t leave the underworld.


    "Okay, everyone, hurry up and sit down. This is my skill after a long time, so hurry up and give it a try."


    Hearing that, Gilgamesh and the others also took their seats. Seeing so many ruling gods and kings sitting beside them, it made Gudako and Mashu ufortable.


    The two are still considering whether to change seats.


    However Gilgamesh also said that this banquet was hosted by Wu Ming, and even he could not preside.


    The crowd started enjoying the food.


    During this time, it seemed that they had strictly adhered to Gilgamesh''s point of no priority, and everyone, including Gudako, was no longer careful and let go of their hands and feet.


    Leonidas I and Benkei fight over wine, Quetzalcoatl ys with Gudako, Mashu and Anna discuss the delicious dessert Wu Ming made, Gilgamesh and Ishtar face each other again, and Siduri as lubricant.


    Enkidu smiled helplessly at this scene, and then smiled at Wu Ming who was chatting with Ushiwakamaru. As for Jaguar Man, she boasted with Humbaba and Fou, but was not liked by the two animals.


    Now it doesn''t seem like it''s facing an impending end at all, it''s more like an ordinary party.


    Roman who was watching this scene in Chaldea through Gudako''s bracelet, sighed.


    "I really don''t know whether to be happy or sad." Roman had a disheveled expression.


    Roman is happy to see everyone''s good mentality, but their mentality is very good, it makes Roman a little worried, after all there is still a threat from Dewi Tiamat.


    But Da Vinci didn''t really care, instead smiled.


    "It''s like an alternative version of The Last Supper."


    The Last Supper that Leonardo da Vinci made during his life seemedfortable, but there was actually a crisis inside, and the banquet at the current Chaldean embassy was exactly that.


    "You''re so brave..." Roman nced at Da Vinci. Maybe this is the advantage of being a Servant, so you don''t have to think too much.


    But...


    Anyway breakfast...


    Looking at the harmonious dining table on the monitor, Roman stoppedining about Da Vinci, and he was gradually immersed in this warm scene.


    After all, once in a while is good.


    "I''m hungry, I''ll buy a cup of coffee."


    Roman leaves the monitoring station.


    Da Vinci sat in Roman''s ce and waved at Roman like a rich man.


    "Get me a cup, the cup is next to the coffee machine, thank you~~~"


    "Yes~ Yes, I understand~"


    ...


    The food was done very quickly, and the delicious food enjoyed by everyone at the Chaldean embassy was quickly finished.


    After that, everyone came to the top of the tower, Gilgamesh''s office among the thrones.


    Gilgamesh who was sitting on a high throne, nced at the people standing neatly under his eyes, and immediately opened his mouth.


    "Then Tiamat''s counterattack strategy meeting, from now on!!"


    Gilgamesh''s impressive words reached everyone''s ears, making most of them look very serious.


    The reason for saying most people are because there are still some people who are not serious, but show surprise.


    "Ugh!"


    "Waitwait a second, counterattack! Are we counterattacking the Goddess Tiamat!"

 Chapter 1014: "Evils of Humanity" and "The Final Test of Humanity"

    Chapter 1014: "Evils of Humanity" and "The Final Test of Humanity"


    Only Mashu and Gudako showed surprised expressions.


    "That''s right, I think you guys have found it too, we don''t have much to eat, and all the humans in Mesopotamia have gathered in Uruk."


    "Although nothing has happened for now, it won''t take a few days. The phenomenon of insufficient supply will appear, and then it will be really troublesome. "


    When Gudako and Mashu heard Wu Ming''s words, they immediately understood.


    After all they were modern people, and only through regrpulsory education could they also understand what would happen in Uruk''s current situation.


    At that time it would be light for humans to starve to death from being trapped in Uruk and having no food, and rioting could be serious.


    After all, appetite is one of the most basic human desires, and there is no way to forcibly suppress it, once it breaks, it will be more terrifying than a natural disaster.


    And Uruk is surrounded by Lamu, humans can''t go out in search of food at all. Only Servants can do it, but only a few Servants can''t get food for so many people.


    Therefore, the only way was to take the initiative to attack.


    This, Wu Ming talked to Gilgameshst night, and got Gilgamesh''s approval.


    "In fact whether we take the initiative to attack or wait for Goddess Tiamat to attack directly, our chances of winning are slim." Da Vinci''s voice came from Gudako''s bracelet.


    After all, the opponent was the God of Creation.


    "So whether we actively attack or passively defend, the chances of winning are almost the same" Although Roman''s words were oppressive, it also meant that it was better to be active than passively defend.


    "Why didn''t Goddess Tiamat take the initiative to attack?" Gudako was quite confused by this.


    "That''s because mom is tied up." Enkidu stood up.


    "Bound?" Mashu couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "And that is the shackle that Goddess Tiamat has added to herself." Wu Ming interrupted.


    "Eh?!"


    Whether it was Gudako, Mashu or the others, they all showed more or less surprised expressions.


    "Why?" Gudako asked, adding restraint to himself was utterly bewildering.


    "Because a mother always loves humans and their children, she puts limits on herself."


    Enkidu who had joined Kingu, was very clear about this, andst night Wu Ming also asked Enkidu about it.


    At this moment, Gilgamesh who was sitting on the throne, suddenly interrupted.


    "Do you know the Evils of Humanity?"


    "Evils of Humanity?" Gudako and Mashu looked at each other in confusion.


    There was a trace of earnestness in the eyes of the goddesses Quetzalcoatl and Ishtar, and it was clear that both of them knew that humans were evil.


    "Evils of Humanity..." Roman from Chaldea repeated silently.


    "Human is an beast of original sin. There are seven beasts of original sin. This is a disaster that can destroy humanity" Merlin also said something.


    But in the end it was Roman who exined it.


    "Evils of Humanity refers to various disasters that threaten human history and destroy humanity, they are born from human civilization and be stronger and stronger with human development."


    "They will destroy civilization from within human society, they are cancer cells and as long as humans exist, this "evil" will not go away, it will be stronger with the high development of humanity."


    Simply put it is an existence that apanies humans.


    "Due to the cmity caused by the beast nature of humans, the Evils of Humanity are also called "Beasts" and the Goddess Tiamat is Beast II."


    Merlin took the word Roman, he looked at Wu Ming again, signaling for Wu Ming to take over.


    Wu Ming smiled helplessly, and then opened his mouth.


    "The true form of the Evils of Humanity is human love, and it is precisely because of this that the Goddess Tiamat who loves her lover and children, became one of the Evils of Humanity."


    Gudako and Mashu suddenly came to their senses.


    After that, Wu Ming inexplicably thought of the Last Trial of Humanity that he encountered in the Little Garden world.


    "Furthermore, the Evils of Humanity are not ''evils that destroy humanity'', but ''evils that destroy humanity'', that is, existences that humanity needs to transcend. Only by surpassing it can humanity continue to develop, this is like the Last Trial of Humanity."


    After all, Evils of Humanity is a catastrophe against humanity, and it is not wrong to call it the "Last Trial of Humanity".


    "An existence that needs to be surpassed..."


    "Last Trial of Humanity..."


    Mashu and Gudako who were present as humans, spoke silently.


    Seeing Gudako and Mashu immersed in contemtion, Wu Ming walked towards the two of them, stretched out his hand, and made them shudder.


    "Ah~ it hurts..."


    "... Vero Senpai"


    Gudako covered his head with tears in his eyes and looked at Wu Ming. Mashu was better than Gudako and didn''t cry out in pain, but she also covered his head.


    "Although it is said that it is the Last Trial of Humanity and requires humans to deal with it, but it is only a scene, not necessarily ''traversed'' by humans."


    "In response to the self-destruct mechanism of humans such as the seven Evils of Humanity, the power of the Counter Force has long been prepared to deal with it, it is a rtive security device, that is, the seven Grand Servants."


    The world of Type-Moon is different from the world of Little Garden. In the Little Garden world, the "Last Trial of Humanity" was a special existence.


    If you want to defeat, kill, or even surpass your opponent, you must have the most critical condition is that you must have the identity of "Human".


    Type-Moon''s "Last Trial of Humanity" was just a title that Wu Ming casually said, and it didn''t have any special power, so it didn''t require humans toplete it directly.


    Seeing the doubt on the faces of the two, Wu Ming immediately set an example.


    "The First Hassan you saw was the Grand Assassin."


    These words made Gudako and Mashu almost fall to the ground.


    They knew that First Hassan was strong, but they didn''t expect the other party to have such an identity.


    "In other words, First Hassan is helping us because of the manifestation of one of the Evils of Humanity?"


    But no one answered Gudako''s question.


    Because the intelligent people present are very clear, Goddess Tiamat has undergone a "qualitative" change, she is no longer a simple "Evils of Humanity", and even First Hassan can''t even get close to Goddess Tiamat.


    All of this was attributed to "ck mud", and it was precisely because of this that Wu Ming would bear all the burden on himself.


    In love, Goddess Tiamat who is infected with ck mud can only be ovee by Wu Ming, and others are easily eroded by ck mud and assimted.


    The ck mud had a great rtionship with Wu Ming. The reason why Goddess Tiamat was infected with ck mud might have an indirect rtionship with Wu Ming.


    Therefore, it is necessary to take on this burden regardless of emotion or reason.


    "In short, my trump card can deal with Goddess Tiamat, you guys only need to be responsible for protecting me."

 Chapter 1015: Grouping

    Chapter 1015: Grouping


    Wu Ming stretched out his hand and rubbed Gudako and Mashu''s little heads.


    In fact, Wu Ming didn''t say anything, he was worried that Goddess Tiamat had other ways.


    Therefore, Wu Ming chose to let himself, the only being who was not afraid of the ck mud, to face Goddess Tiamat, so as not to cause harm to others.


    The existence behind the ck mud that possessed not only a crime against Wu Ming, but also his own abilities would be changed or enhanced.


    This means that an already strong enemy bes stronger.


    As a Creator God, Tiamat is already very strong, and with the blessing of the ck mud, it will definitely be stronger, and there may be some new tricks to watch out for.


    The best way is to keep some people in Uruk.


    And this question was discussed by Wu Ming with Gilgameshst night, so Gilgamesh immediately gave the order.


    "Well then, let''s discuss the grouping issue now. After that, let''s face the Goddess Tiamat andunch the final attack!!"


    ...


    The humans in Uruk were still doing their part, and even most of the soldiers had been arranged by Gilgamesh to do what they could, and only a few soldiers were still surrounding Uruk. The city walls, and their job was only to be ced on the city walls to monitor Lamu''s movements outside.


    After all, ordinary human soldiers in this counterattack strategy werepletely useless.


    Although it''s cruel to say this, the human army really couldn''t do anything in the face of Lamu''s army except to send death and increase Lamu''s fighting power.


    On the city wall in the southwest corner of Uruk, among several Dingur, Gilgamesh, Gudako, Mashu, the Servants, and several Quetzalcoatl pterosaurs gathered together.


    Everyone clearly split into two teams and stood before Gilgamesh.


    Quetzalcoatl, Ishtar, Gudako, Mashu, Merlin, Ushiwakamaru, and Benkei were responsible for covering up Wu Ming.


    Enkidu, Humbaba, Leonidas I, Anna, Jaguar Man, and Gilgamesh remain in Uruk.


    Needless to say, Quetzalcoatl and Ishtar were extremely powerful goddesses, and naturally they would not choose to stay behind.


    Although Ushiwakamaru is like a general, his ss is Rider and his mobility isn''t low, so she''s more suited to active attacks.


    And Benkei, having ovee his fears will follow Ushiwakamaru wherever and whenever, unless he dies.


    Have to say that this left Ushiwakamaru very helpless. Even though she was being very heroic and grateful to Benkei, there was no need to be overly so, it was almost like an obsession...


    Therefore, Ushiwakamaru and Benkei were assigned to the offensive team, while Leonidas I was forced to stay behind due to his strong defensive abilities.


    Enkidu and Humbaba were ordered by Wu Ming to stay, and Anna stayed because of Wu Ming''s care.


    After all, Anna still needed to guard the Holy Grail where Sakura was. As for Jaguar Man, ording to Quetzalcoatl''s words, "Don''t underestimate Jaguar Man", but everyone can hear that this is not the real reason.


    In short, a defense team with a decent lineup guarding Uruk could be considered a reassurance to Wu Ming, and there was also Zhuge Kongming who had not been seen since returning to Uruk.


    Wu Ming believed that even if there was an ident, with existence staying behind, Uruk could also survive.


    As for why Merlin entered the offensive team, it was entirely because he was coerced by Wu Ming.


    With Gilgamesh and Zhuge Kongming there, Merlin didn''t need to stay behind at all, plus Merlin always pretended to be weak, Wu Ming who was slightly displeased for a while, made this decision.


    In the end, it was Gudako and Mashu.


    Gudako and Mashu could fully stay in Uruk, and there was no need to go out and take risks.


    Although Gudako and Mashu''s decision was very against it at first, after listening to Gudako''s reasoning, everyone''s views on Gudako also changed.


    "Evils of Humanity need to be ovee by humans, and I don''t want to run away."


    Even if the main attacker was Wu Ming, Gudako also thought that as the only Master of Humanity and one of thest remaining humans, she would have to witness all of this.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s really death in the end.


    Wu Ming was sure Gudako was touched by his earlier words. Although he was worried about Gudako''s safety, at the same time Wu Ming was also relieved for Gudako.


    It''s like the kind of relief seeing a little sister grow up.


    And not only Wu Ming, the others were also touched by it.


    If Quetzalcoatl, Ishtar, and the others used to think of Gudako as an immature little girl, now they have considered Gudako to be a truly qualified Master.


    Mashu is influenced by the strong feelings in Gudako''s heart, and supports Gudako''s idea.


    Moreover, as Gudako''s Servant, there was no reason for Mashu to let Master go to the frontlines alone, therefore, Mashu would also follow Quetzalcoatl and the others to cover for Wu Ming.


    Regarding the decision of the two, Gilgamesh also boasted a lot about Gudako and Mashu, saying that "there really is someone in the future who doesn''t disappoint this king" or something.


    At this moment, Gilgamesh repeated the contents of the n in front of both teams.


    "The defense team will stay in Uruk with this king to prevent idents or provide support. The attack team needs to take the pterosaurs to the Persian Gulf, and thenpletely cover the Dragon Sage to release its trump card to eliminate them. Goddess Tiamat, of course we have to take our own safety as the premise, that''s all, is there a problem!"


    "Oooo!!"


    Although only Gudako and Mashu answered, but Gilgamesh actually told Gudako and Mashu, after all, everyone is a Servant.


    In other words, the Servant''s body is not the real body. If you die, you will die. There will be no next. However if there was an ident between the human Gudako and Mashu, there could be no room for recovery.


    Then Roman''s voice came from Gudako''s bracelet.


    "ording to detection, the number of Lamu onnd has exceeded 300 million, and it is still increasing, and the rate of Lamu enhancement is also rapidly increasing."


    Roman and Da Vinci in Chaldea watched as the number of Lamu numbers disyed on the screen continued to grow, and couldn''t help but frown.


    While this is bad news, there is also good news.


    "But this Lamu can only move on the ground, and there are no air units yet."


    After all, there were already monsters like Kulull that could fly in the sky, and Roman was watching it too.


    "There is no guarantee that there will be no enemy flying units, so you must be very careful when approaching the Goddess Tiamat, and you must not lower your guard against Lamu just because you have the means of flight." Da Vinci also warned, of course, he still said it to Gudako and Mashu.


    "Yes, we understand, Da Vinci-chan." Gudako nodded solemnly.


    In the end, Gilgamesh, who was the king of Uruk, initiated the final greeting.


    "Then let''s go everyone, this king awaits your triumphant return!!"

 Chapter 1016: The true Eleven Demon Beast

    Chapter 1016: The true Eleven Demon Beast


    Three pterosaurs carried Gudako, Mash, Ushiwakamaru, Benkei and Merlin, while Quetzalcoatl rode his exclusive pterosaur and flew with five people.


    Both Ishtar and Wu Ming had their own way of flying, without using pterosaurs.


    In the eyes of the people stationed in Uruk led by Gilgamesh, four Pterosaurs and figures that flew into the sky without wearing any tools were left behind one after another. Goddess Tiamat''s n to counterattack officially began.


    Where no one could see, Gilgamesh''s mouth moved slightly.


    "The future of humanity."


    Due to Lamu''s inability to fly, and the fact that the Kulull was on the verge of extinction, the assault team encountered no obstacles in the sky, and they soon arrived at the pristine Persian Gulf coastline.


    The reason why it is called the "original Persian Gulf coastline" is because it has long been submerged by a sea of ck mud.


    The sky was overcast, and there was no sunlight.


    Roman who had repeatedly determined the location on the electronic map in Chaldea, his voice came from Gudako''s bracelet.


    "It''s here."


    ncing at his bracelet, Gudako nodded, then looked at Wu Ming, who was flying beside her.


    "From here on we have to be more vignt."


    After all, from here is the real sea, and the depth is different from the submergednd, so there is no guarantee that there will be something hidden.


    "Then let''s raise the altitude first."


    After Quetzalcoatl finished speaking, the four Pterosaurs flew higher.


    It''s also good for Gudako to use Da Vinci''s special Mystic Code. Even if his height increased, it would have no effect on his breathing.


    Ishtar also increased the altitude, but Wu Ming did not increase the flight altitude, and even lowered it slightly.


    Yes, he did this to cover up the so-called "bait" crowd.


    The reason why danger is called "dangerous" is often because it is hidden in the dark. If the danger hidden in the darkness could be exposed, then Gudako and the others would be much safer.


    Taking risks with oneself is naturally the most powerful Wu Ming.


    And to say that there is no danger in this sea of ck mud, Wu Ming is 100% incredulous.


    Sure enough, a huge mouth full of ck mud jumped from the sea of ck mud, biting towards Wu Ming.


    It is not right to say bite, because this big bloody mouth can actually eat Wu Ming in one bite, and there is no need to swallow.


    *boom*


    The sound of a giant mouth closing suddenly resounded in the sky like an explosion.


    "Assassins!?" Gudako couldn''t help but scream at the sky.


    She didn''t see Wu Ming escape this big mouth, could it be that Wu Ming was eaten?


    The answer is of course no.


    "Senpai, look over there! Vero is there!" Mashu touched Gudako and pointed at the distant sky.


    Wu Ming''s figure floated there steadily, and beside him was a ck-purple portal.


    "So Assassin escaped, I almost forgot about his abilities~"


    Gudako calmed down and took a breath.


    "But what is this?"


    Gudako naturally said that it was the big mouth of the mud below.


    "That''s Demon Beast mouth." Ishtar who flew to Gudako and Mashu with Maanna, said silently.


    "Demon Beast mouth?!"


    This greatly frightened the two little girls. Seeing how big the mouth was, it could eat four or five people in one bite. How big is the Demon Beast?


    Not only did Gudako and Mashu want to see the true face of the Demon Beast, the others also wanted to know, including Wu Ming.


    Instead he wanted to see what the true face of the Demon Beasts looked like that he was not aware of with his spiritual power.


    At this moment Wu Ming waved his hand, and a book full of ancient meaning suddenly appeared in his hand.


    This is the Nameless Book of Spells.


    Each page represents magic, and the further back, the higher the rank of the Demon Beast, and the stronger its power.


    The book automatically spun without wind, turned the pages with a tter, and finally stopped at a certain page. This page represented Super Tier Magic, and was still the kind that could be used directly without any skill.


    After that, Wu Ming tore the page apart suddenly, throwing magic power into the uncovered Gate around him.


    "Pa" Wu Ming snapped his fingers, and the Gate immediately closed.


    In the next second, the giant''s closed mouth suddenly swelled up, then shrunk suddenly, and then swelled up again.


    The irresistible giant''s mouth opened towards the sky, the blue and white light of destruction shot straight into the sky, and the sea of ck mud centered in the giant''s mouth also trembled violently.


    The light of destruction swept past the pterosaurs that Gudako and Mashu were riding, but it surprised Gudako, Mashu, and the pterosaurs.


    "Foufuy!!"


    Fou suddenly jumped out of Mashu''s shield and howled several times at the huge mouth below, seemingly frightened too.


    "Fou!? Are you hiding in my shield storagepartment again?"


    Mashu''s shield was changed by Leonardo da Vinci to store supplies or to store the recycled Holy Grail, and Fou hid in it more than once.


    Worried that Fou might fall identally, Mashu hurriedly hugged Fou.


    "You should stay in Uruk, Fou."


    However it was useless to say anything at this time, the key lies in the Demon Beast''s real face with a big mouth.


    That''s a big dog.


    In other words, your Demon Beast Uridim.


    "Roar-!!"


    Due to the influence of Wu Ming''s Super Tier Magic, the ck mud on Uridimmu''s body was shaken a lot, and due to the shock, the body beneath Uridimmu''s body was also revealed.


    It was a big red furry vicious dog that was crawling, and its red fur even had a lot of ck mud on it.


    "Uridimmu!?"


    Gudako couldn''t believe it, this was a Demon Beast that was bigger than the Demon Beastmander.


    At this time, the Pterosaur carrying Merlin bowed, and Merlin''s voice also entered Gudako''s ears.


    "This really is the son born to Goddess Tiamat, one of the eleven sons of the original Goddess Tiamat, Demon Beast Uridimmu."


    That''s right, it wasn''t a mass-produced Demon Beast or the so-called Demon Beastmander, but one of the eleven sons of the original Tiamat  Demon Beast Uridimmu.


    "I''m afraid, this ck ocean has be the nest of the goddess Tiamat." Roman''s voice is also heard from the bracelet


    "And the Goddess Tiamat has probably produced all the other Demon Beasts." This sentence was spoken by Da Vinci.


    And as if confirming Leonardo da Vinci, Uridimmu howled.


    "Ooooooooooooo!!"


    And with this wolf-like howl, one after another enormous figures emerged from the sea of ck mud.

 Chapter 1017: The Great Crisis

    Chapter 1017: The Great Crisis


    One after another, huge figures appeared in the sea of ck mud, and ck mud fell from their bodies little by little, revealing their figures.


    Uridimmu, Bamu, Um Dabrtu, Kulull, Girtablull, Kusarikku, Muuu, Uumgallu, Ugallu, Kulull, and thest son of the goddess Tiamat, a chaotic y statue with the same name and identity as the father of the gods  Lamu.


    These are the eleven sons of the real Goddess Tiamat. At the same time, this is also a "danger" that prevents Wu Ming from approaching the Goddess Tiamat, and Gudako and others need to cover Wu Ming.


    "Problem."


    Even Wu Ming did not expect Goddess Tiamat''s eleven sons to appear.


    But perhaps it was the power of the ck mud that hastened the birth of the eleven new sons of the Goddess Tiamat.


    The reason for the eleven "new" sons, after all, the real eleven sons had long since died, and these eleven Demon Beasts were more or less different from those recorded in historical myths.


    The body of the beast is basically huge at this time, and the humanoid beasts have all turned into beasts, and the formless Um Dabrtu has also be a huge shark. Obviously this was a temporary creation of Goddess Tiamat.


    After all, only in this way, they really are "Demon Beasts".


    But what Wu Ming cared about was Lamu, the other party wasn''t much different from the other Lamu in Mesopotamia. At least the other party''s size wasn''t as big as the other ten Demon Beasts. It is simr in size to other Lamu, but also different from the mass-produced Lamu.


    This Lamu''s body is not as weak as other mass-produced Lamu, on the contrary this Lamu''s body is extraordinarily strong, even more so than Lord Bodybuilder, and Wu Ming is sure that this man is definitely not the more attractive, but has the real one.


    Moreover this Lamu also has a pair ofrge wings on its back, but just curled up, it''s hard to judge how big it is.


    In short, among the eleven demon beasts, Wu Ming felt that this Lahmu was the strongest.


    "wmbfll, ybfdfzxxdmqcsdjh, ybfqwlk, cdxmrl"


    Dunno what Lamu said to the other Demon Beasts, and soon the eleven Demon Beasts split into two teams, with the five Demon Beasts heading towards Uruk.


    Wu Ming who understood Lamu''s words, understood what the other party meant. They wanted to divide their power, one part went to Uruk topletely destroy humanity, and the other part remained to confront them.


    It seems that these eleven Demon Beasts have not been lurking around all the time, and they are likely to be born not long ago, otherwise they would not have gone to Uruk until Wu Ming and others came to attack.


    If the eleven Demon Beasts attacked Uruk together, Uruk''syer of light probably wouldn''t be able to stop him.


    Luckily Wu Ming had the foresight to let Enkidu, Humbaba and the others stay in Uruk. While it''s safe to say it''s safe, it suffices.


    These eleven Demon Beasts were extremely powerful, and Wu Ming even had the idea that if they fought alone, neither Quetzalcoatl nor Ishtar would be opponents of these Demon Beasts.


    However their goal was not to kill these eleven Demon Beasts, as long as they defended these Demon Beasts, and let Wu Ming settle the matter of Goddess Tiamat during this period, it would all be over.


    This Demon Beast''s brain seems to be quite intelligent. After the five Demon Beasts left for Uruk, the remaining six Demon Beasts all rushed towards Wu Ming.


    Only Wu Ming had the ability to threaten the Goddess Tiamat, who was well known to the Demon Beasts.


    Wu Ming came to Gudako with a Gate, making the six Demon Beasts flutter.


    "Assassins, what should we do now?" Gudako was a little anxious at the moment.


    But this was also impossible, because Roman had delivered enemy news.


    "Each of the eleven Demon Beasts has magical powerparable to or even surpassing the Holy Grail, and their strength has even reached the level of a major god."


    "Even if Quetzalcoatl faces one of them, the chances of victory are very low."


    "Goddess Ishtar will likely be killed if she encounters one of them."


    "It really is over!?!?"


    Roman''s anxious and confused voice kepting from Gudako''s bracelet.


    "Are Demon Beasts that strong?!" Mashu is also surprised.


    After all she was immature, and she could only sense the danger of the Demon Beast and it was unknown how dangerous it was.


    "Don''t forget that even Ishtar''s father is the grandson of Goddess Tiamat. These Demon Beasts are the sons of the Goddess Tiamat, and it is understandable that they possess the abilities of a major god."


    Wu Ming''s words are not without truth, if the Demon Beasts born by Goddess Tiamat are weak, then they are not qualified to fight against the gods, because they will be killed directly by the gods.


    Being able to fight against the gods, this represents the strength of the eleven sons of the Goddess Tiamat.


    It can only be said that the previous Demon Beastmander was a weak version of these eleven Demon Beasts, and the mass-produced Demon Beasts were extremely weak versions of these eleven Demon Beasts. These eleven Demon Beasts were the true sons of Goddess Tiamat.


    No, there must be a strengthening of the ck mud, otherwise Goddess Tiamat would not have given birth to these eleven sons so quickly, and none of these eleven sons had such strong strength.


    It could be said that if these eleven Demon Beasts reced the original eleven sons, the scale of victory might fall into Goddess Tiamat''s hands, so these Demon Beasts must have been strengthened by the ck mud.


    "Assassin, you go directly to the Goddess Tiamat, let''s restrain these Demon Beasts." Gudako made a firm decision and issued an order.


    As a Master, Gudako was still too gentle.


    Wu Ming shook his head. "You can''t beat these people, and it won''t take long for you to perish."


    Don''t talk about anything else, Gudako''sbat strength is zero, even if count Mashu, and get rid of Wu Ming, there are six Demon Beasts here.


    Roman''s words just now were very clear, the chances of winning Quetzalcoatl were very low, and Ishtar would even be killed outright.


    There was something else Roman didn''t say, even Merlin could only rely on illusions to save his life.


    It''s hard to win in a one-on-one situation, and even more unfavorable in a five-on-six situation.


    Moreover, there was something else that was very surprising


    Five to six was just an assumption, as Mashu, Ushiwakamaru, and Benkei werepletely useless right now.


    So the actual form is two versus six.

 Chapter 1018: Identity swap – You go to deal with Tiamat

    Chapter 1018: Identity swap ¨C You go to deal with Tiamat


    "Then what do we do now?"


    Everyone turned their attention to Wu Ming, even Merlin.


    Wu Ming nced at the six Demon Beasts rushing over, thought about it for a while, and then said something that stunned everyone.


    "I am here to restrain the six Demon Beasts and you go to deal with the Goddess Tiamat."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone''s eyes widened.


    "Waitwait a minute, you have to deal with six Demon Beasts?!" Gudako said anxiously.


    The strength of this Demon Beast is clear to everyone, this is no joke.


    "I''m afraid we can''t kill the Goddess Tiamat." These words came out of Merlin''s mouth.


    The six Demon Beasts only attacked Wu Ming and ignored the others, which meant that only Wu Ming had the ability to threaten Goddess Tiamat.


    They couldn''t even defeat these Demon Beasts, how could they face Goddess Tiamat?


    There was something else that no one else knew, but Merlin was very clear that First Hassan couldn''t approach Goddess Tiamat now, let alone them.


    Without strength, don''t talk about it, they may not even be able to get close, how can they fight.


    But Wu Ming''s words changed.


    "That''s why I asked you to snipe."


    Yes, Wu Ming didn''t expect everyone to get close to Goddess Tiamat, but they didn''t need to get close, they could shoot from a distance.


    At this moment, everyone turned their eyes and looked at Ishtar.


    "Ah.hhhh!?"


    Ishtar was stunned for a moment, then clutched her head in a copsed state.


    "Waitwait a second, I can''t even defeat this Demon Beast, how can I face Goddess Tiamat?!"


    There were tears in Ishtar''s eyes, a "dying" expression.


    This excuse is indeed very good, but...


    "Don''t you still have Gugna~"


    Wu Ming spread his arms, and suddenly showed an indifferent look.


    ?_?


    Suddenly, Ishtar''s body froze.


    Gudako and Mashu showed excitement.


    "Yeah, I almost forgot that Ishtar has the Bull of Heaven!"


    "Ishtar! Come on!"


    Both cheer for Ishtar.


    "If it doesn''t work then, just use Gugna to escape, then rece me."


    Wu Ming finished speaking, and without waiting for Ishtar to react, he turned and flew down.


    Because the six Demon Beasts had already arrived.


    "Come on Ishtar, I''m optimistic about you."


    Wu Ming also pushed and directly fought the six Demon Beasts.


    "It''s not toote, let''s go first." At that moment, Quetzalcoatl also grabbed the one that was almost created by Wu Ming and directed the pterosaur to fly towards the Goddess Tiamat.


    "Wait.. wait ah----"


    Ishtar''s sorrow became the beginning of the battle of stew and the six Demon Beasts.


    At Uruk''s side, Gilgamesh was back at the top of the tower, he did nothing, just closed his eyes and waited quietly.


    Enkidu and Humbaba were ying around, while Leonidas I, Anna, and Jaguar Man remained in the city walls southwest of Uruk and did not leave.


    At a certain moment, Gilgamesh''s breathing changed, and then Enkidu spoke.


    "Gill, what are you worried about?"


    Gilgamesh, who opened his eyes, shook his head.


    "Just a mess."


    Enkidu smiled mysteriously.


    Therefore, Enkidu decided to change the subject.


    "We just need to protect Uruk, or in other words, protect as the king of mankind in this era."


    "It''s almost time toe."


    Gilgamesh leaning on the throne supporting his cheeks with his hands, he couldn''t help but nce at the location where he nced to the southwest.


    *Boom-!!!*


    The sound of stones hitting the ground resounded in the sky, and the whole of Uruk was shaken.


    "Looks like it''sing." Enkidu threw away his smile and hugged Humbaba.


    Both Enkidu and Gilgamesh knew that Uruk would definitely be attacked.


    Enkidu is a self-assessment who follows Wu Ming, while Gilgamesh is a pure fortune-teller.


    "Let''s go Enkidu, this king wants to see how the Demon Beasts attack this king''s Uruk,"


    Gilgamesh said, he stood on the banister and walked down the stairs.


    At this, Enkidu smiled helplessly.


    "I told you to stay within the city walls, and now you must leave."


    "Idiot, how could this king''s body made of gold be ced on the ''front line'' all the time."


    Although Gilgamesh said that, as he said, Enkidu''s only close friend, Enkidu understood that Gilgamesh needed rest when he returned.


    Gilgamesh only had a short nap, the reason Enkidu spoke up was because he saw Gilgamesh awake.


    As Gilgamesh''s only friend, Enkidu can understand Gilgamesh''s state even through his breath.


    "Okay, okay, let''s go."


    Enkidu also understood that Gilgamesh was a lethal arrogance, no longer discussed this topic with the other party, and followed Gilgamesh with Humbaba in his arms.


    Outside the city walls southwest of Uruk, in Dingir, five huge Demon Beasts were constantly crushing Dingir, trying to let the sea of ck mud flow.


    And Dingir was not enough to withstand the attacks of these five Demon Beasts, the sh of flesh alone was enough to crush Dingir.


    The sea of ck mud started to move towards Uruk, and some of the shards of Dingur that were scattered in the sea of ck mud were picked up by one of the Demon Beasts.


    This is arge bull with a pair of ferocious horns, Kusarikku, one of the eleven sons of the Goddess Tiamat.


    Obviously, even if he changed from his human form to his Demon Beast form, Kusarikku would still be the most powerful being among the eleven sons of Goddess Tiamat.


    No, it had to be said that Kusarikku was stronger in terms of strength in Demon Beast form.


    Kusarikku hung up the piece of Dingir, and he shook his head sharply at the sky of Uruk.


    The fragments rushed towards Uruk at high speed like bullets. When the fragment reached its highest point, it began to fall freely in an arc, and then directly entered the Uruk lightyer andnded in the open space smashing a huge hole.


    In the middle of the road not far from there was also arge hole, the hole was also a fragment of Dingir.


    Fortunately, the two pieces happened tond in the empty space and even on the road, and there were no casualties.


    As for the humans in Uruk, under the guidance of the soldiers, they continued to retreat towards the central tower.


    A beautiful veiled woman was speaking loudly.


    "Quick, everyone elerated into the tower!"


    This is Siduri, she also directs.


    There is a space under the temple to provide temporary shelter for a poption of several thousand people. While it was difficult to let everyone in Uruk in, the other rooms in the temple grounds could also be used for evacuation.


    As the central building of Uruk, the tower of God is naturally strong, as long as it is not hidden in too high a floor, even if the shards of Dingir are destroyed, it will not harm the people hiding in it.


    Thinking that people would be safe soon, Siduri couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, at this moment, a cracking sound came from Siduri''s head.


    Siduri couldn''t help but look up, and that was another part of Dingir.


    And thending ce is here.

 Chapter 1019: Unexpected person

    Chapter 1019: Unexpected person


    Before the shardsnded, a purple figure jumped towards the shards, the knife light shed, and the shards turned into crumbs, which scattered freely.


    "Are you okay."


    Anna''s figure fell in front of Siduri, and the scythe held horizontally indicated that she had just saved Siduri.


    "I''m fine, Miss Anna, thank you very much." Siduri bows to Anna to express her gratitude.


    "Hurry up, Uruk is in danger now." Anna tilted her head with flushed cheeks, and she couldn''t help but put on her hood.


    "Yes, Miss Anna should also be careful."


    Siduri did not retreat towards the tower, but ran towards the ce where the crowd was still there. She needs to guide people, this is not only because she is a priestess, it is also the responsibility of a human being to help other human beings.


    Seeing Siduri leave while covering some frightened people, Anna took off her hood.


    "This is why I hate humans the most" But Anna''s heart was the opposite of what she said.


    It was toote to sigh, and a few more pieces fell from the sky.


    Anna jumped again, with Harpe destroying these pieces one by one.


    This was still Dingir''s cut, and it was very difficult for Anna to cut it.


    But if she didn''t cut it, the shards would destroy the surrounding area, and it would affect the people who would be able to retreat in the future.


    "Not good!!"


    An ident finally happened. A smaller fragment follows behind arger one. Anna, who had been oblivious for a while, did not find her. But Anna who had cut thest Dingir fragment, gradually fell to the ground.


    At this moment, a tiger''s cry resounded in the sky.


    Thest fragment was alsopletely destroyed.


    A yellow leopard alsonded with Anna, even though she let out a tiger sound...


    "Hum~ you still have to rely on the warriors of the jungle, the great Jaguar Man! Ouch-!!"


    Anna looked at Jaguar Man with disdain, but didn''t say much, after all, it was a fact that the other party was helping her.


    Anna turned to look up at the sky.


    It was definitely no coincidence that the two halves just ovepped, Anna was sure of that.


    Then, there is only one exnation.


    "The enemy has intelligence no lower than that of a human, and it is worthy of bing Goddess Tiamat''s new Demon Beast." Gilgamesh said and Enkidu who was holding Humbaba came.


    Gilgamesh and Enkidu both saw what had happened just now, and he also saw that it was what the five Demon Beasts did.


    "Since it is a pure physical attack, the lightyer does not have any effect It seems that the other party clearly understands this lightyer defense method."


    Gilgamesh couldn''t help frowning, his enemy was strong and not terrible, what was terrible was that the enemy was strong and had good brains.


    And the five Demon Beasts outside are currently such enemies.


    "This time, the Demon Beasts are fundamentally different from the previous Demon Beasts. Let''s go and follow this king to the city walls to have a look."


    As for the shards that fell from the sky, Gilgamesh had activated some Dingir which was enough to destroy the shards that fell from the sky.


    Although the civilians and soldiers took refuge in the towers, there were only a few Dingir that Gilgamesh himself could easily control, and didn''t need soldiers.


    Now that all the humans are concentrated in the tower, even if a part or two is missed, it will not hurt.


    All that was left was to deal with the five Demon Beasts that kept throwing pieces of Dingir at Uruk.


    Since the journey was not far, Gilgamesh and the others soon arrived at the city walls.


    And Demon Beasts may also find that throwing Dingir shards will not work, and Dingir is basically discarded, so Demon Beastspletely stop this practice.


    More importantly, because of Dingir''s damage, the ck Mud Sea had reached Uruk.


    Even though the membrane of light protecting Uruk was a Noble Phantasm, this sea of ck mud was transformed by the power of the Goddess Tiamat.


    Even Gilgamesh was skeptical that theyer of light covering Uruk could stop this sea of ck mud.


    But Gilgamesh believed that, even if it waspletely unstoppable, it would be okay to stop it for a while.


    And as long as Wu Ming kills the Goddess Tiamat in "in a moment", it will be fine.


    Sure enough, when the ck mud sea came into contact with the lightyer, the two seemed to have a chemical reaction, the lightyer squeaked, and the light shed like an rm.


    Even though the ck Mud Sea didn''t enter Uruk, it didn''t seem like theyer of light couldst long.


    But at this moment, Gilgamesh and Enkidu suddenly sensed something, and looked up somewhere in the sky with something extraordinary.


    There, a petite figure with a powerful divinity suddenly appeared.


    "Big waves on earth-!!!"


    Apanied by a soft yet firm voice, the ground around Uruk suddenly changed.


    Thend outside Uruk became as active as the ocean, instantly cutting the sea of ck mud from the ground, and forming a trapezoidal dam to block the sea of ck mud from outside.


    The sea of ck mud that was cut off between Uruk and the dam was "carried away" by the soil and dumped back.


    "This god..." Gilgamesh had an "interesting" expression.


    "It belongs to the Dragon Sage." Enkidu said the same thing.


    Enkidu was more familiar with those who wielded this power than Gilgamesh.


    A petite figure somewhere in the sky was Wu Ming''s little sister, Sakatsuki Miyu.


    On Wu Ming''s side, he who did not know of Miyu''s arrival, was dealing with six Demon Beasts to cover the departure of Gudako and the others.


    Looking in the direction where Gudako and the others had gone, Wu Ming could no longer see the figure of the other party, so he looked at the six Demon Beasts seriously again.


    It''s not easy to keep dealing with Demon Beasts.


    Girtablull, Kulull, Um Dabrtu, Bamu, Ugallu, and Lamu.


    The top five Demon Beasts were also the most powerful among the eleven Demon Beasts, and Lamu was more important. Wu Ming.


    Apart from other reasons, the existence of the enhanced version of Lamu seems to be the center of the Demon Beasts and has always been in the middle, How could this not be taken seriously by Wu Ming?


    When Gudako and the others left, Lamu just gently waved his hand, and hundreds of Lamu with wings flew out from the sea of ck mud below, and flew towards Gudako and the others in the intended direction.


    This person actually had the same breed that could fly, how could this not surprise Wu Ming?

 Chapter 1020: Surprise

    Chapter 1020: Surprise


    It seemed that even if Wu Ming stayed behind, the other party would not allow anyone to approach Goddess Tiamat.


    But luckily, only a few winged Lamu dealt with Gudako and the others, not the eleven Demon Beasts.


    Even though the mass-produced Lamu weren''t weak, they were still too weakpared to the original eleven Demon Beasts, so Wu Ming believed that Gudako and the others would be fine.


    There were two reasons why Wu Ming had sent Gudako and the others to deal with Goddess Tiamat.


    The first thing that was certain was that Gudako and the others would definitely not kill Goddess Tiamat.


    And Wu Ming instructed Ishtar to attack with long range only to leave Gudako and the others. After all, keeping a distance in this way was conducive to escaping.


    And why did Wu Ming know that Gudako and the others couldn''t kill Goddess Tiamat, and let them go?


    Wu Ming wanted to take advantage of this time to kill the six Demon Beasts which was the second reason.


    Therefore no matter what, Wu Ming had to speed up the time when Gudako and the others went and dealt with the six Demon Beasts as quickly as possible.


    It was impossible for them to defeat the Demon Beasts, and even Gudako and their survival were a problem, so these six Demon Beasts had to be exterminated by Wu Ming.


    Even if they couldn''t kill all the Demon Beasts, they had to leave as many as Gudako and the others could deal with, and then turn around to deal with the Goddess Tiamat.


    And then, Wu Ming would use his Divine Authority to deal with this son of the God of Creation.


    The first to bear the burden was Lamu.


    "Fear the man with wings, the evil and the mighty, fear me who has wings! My wings will bring a curse to you! Evil cannot hit me"


    With the words chanted, Wu Ming''s figure suddenly disappeared.


    In the next second, Wu Ming''s figure appeared in front of Lamu, who was standing among the other Demon Beasts.


    And Wu Ming stretched out his right hand and grabbed Lamu''s head.


    The speed brought by the "Raptor" incarnation was not something that Demon Beasts could react to. That "Raptor" incarnation was rted to time, how could the other party react.


    In an instant, Wu Ming came into contact with Divine Speed, and spoke another word.


    "I am the strongest and the one who holds all the victories in my hands. No matter human or demonI will defeat anyone who stands in the way of anyone who thwarts the hostility of all enemies"


    *Puchi!!!*


    Like squeezing a watermelon, the head of Lahmu that Wu Ming was holding was caught by his arm full of divine power with one hand.


    Purple blood sshed, but not a drop of purple blood sshed onto Wu Ming, because he had long built a spiritual power wall in front of him.


    "Hoo-!!"


    "Hoo-!!!"


    "Wow--!"


    "Hoo-ho-ho!!"


    "Ouch--!!"


    Lahmu''s sudden death frightened the other Demon Beasts. Instantly, and Lahmu was directly shot in the head, and Wu Ming also appeared among the five Demon Beasts.


    "A giant with supreme divine power, give me a hand"


    With the reinforcement of the spoken words, the giant golden arm attached to Wu Ming''s left hand, and he turned around suddenly, sending the golden giant arm out, the five Demon Beasts immediately thrown away.


    Looking at the five Demon Beasts standing in the sea of ck mud, Wu Ming closed the incarnation and the golden arm in his left hand disappeared.


    "You broke the covenant and brought sin into the world. Sinners will be punished"


    After that, Wu Ming, who was holding Lamu''s headless body, started moving his words again.


    "Break its back, dig its bones, hair, and brain, and stomp the blood and mud together. If I were an inessible person in the dark, I would obey God''s word and bring you destruction"


    Suddenly, like a ck hole. Something appeared in Lamu''s headless corpse, and in an instant, it was sucked into the "ck hole" and disappeared.


    After that, Wu Ming shook his right hand as if he was quite tired.


    Have to say that the body of your Lahmu is the same as its appearance, quite tough, far from beingparable to the mass-produced Lahmu.


    Don''t look at Wu Ming''s easy pinch of Lahmu''s head, but it takes a lot of consumption for him, and his arms are also tired. Otherwise he would not have changed incarnations to attack the other five Demon Beasts.


    Wu Ming did not underestimate the eleven Demon Beasts. Instead, he attaches great importance to them. After all, they all came out of this sea of ck mud.


    Using the "Raptor" incarnation that had never been shown before a Demon Beast, grabbing the nearby Lamu, if he wanted to take the opponent by surprise.


    Using the "Bull" incarnation with a trace of Root''s power against the ck mud, he managed to crush Lamu''s head.


    After all, the Demon Beast''s vitality was very strong, Wu Ming couldn''t guarantee whether Lamu had any special abilities or not, he was afraid that the headless Lamu could survive.


    It''s enough to see that Wu Ming attaches great importance to Lamu, and Lamu also died without ying any role.


    Think carefully, the function is still sent back. The other five Demon Beasts all knew of this Wu Ming method. If he wanted to use this method to kill other Demon Beasts, it was estimated that most would not seed.


    Even so, it was worth killing Lamu which gave Wu Ming a sense of importance.


    Rubbing his right wrist, Wu Ming looked at Bamu.


    That''s the next goal.


    After all, there are twelve incarnations.


    When Wu Ming killed a Demon Beast, Gudako was as Wu Ming expected, and there was no ident.


    Even though the mass-produced Lamu were extremely powerful, and the mass-produced Lamu with wings were even more powerful, they were still not as good as the eleven Demon Beasts.


    Perhaps because Quetzalcoatl and Ishtar couldn''t defeat the Eleven Demon Beasts, the two of them worked extra hard when facing this mass-produced Lamu.


    Or vent...


    "Die, die, die"


    Ishtar frantically used Maanna to take out the mass-produced Lamu, With an expression of hatred, she kept saying these lines in her mouth.


    Although Lamu cannot be hit every time, as long as Lamu is attacked, the opponent will be killed.


    This was enough to prove that Ishtar had paid off a lot of magic power with every strike.


    Quetzalcoatl on the other hand, uses the mass-produced Lamu as a pedal, constantly moving between the Lamu.


    And every time Quetzalcoatl moves, Lamu falls.


    This Lamu was instantly killed by Quetzalcoatl''s deadly wrestling skill.


    "The two goddesses..."


    "This is really scary...."


    Gudako and Mashu looked at Ishtar and Quetzalcoatl with a bit of fear.


    Ushiwakamaru and Benkei remained silent on the back of the pterosaur. Due to the venttion of the two goddesses, although they didn''t have the opportunity to take action, they also had a rxing time.


    "Ahahaha~ the enemy is almost wiped out." Merlin smiled.


    Sure enough, after Merlin finished speaking, Gudako discovered that there was only one Lamu left.


    The other party seemed to be dumbfounded, flying there without moving.


    But it''s okay, after all, this Lamu has to face the release of the two goddesses.


    When it reacted, it shivered involuntarily, and then, a golden light shed, and fell into the darkness.

 Chapter 1021: Trapped?!

    Chapter 1021: Trapped?!


    Thest Lamu diedpletely after being attacked by two goddesses.


    Ishtar, who couldn''t find the target, also stopped shooting, and Quetzalcoatl, who couldn''t find the target, also returned to his wings on the dragon''s back.


    At this moment, everyone was flying side by side.


    "I''m really in a good mood~"


    "That''s right~"


    The two goddesses of Venus showed their goddess-like smiles.


    And Gudako just changed the subject directly.


    "I don''t know what happened to the Assassin."


    As she spoke, Gudako showed a hint of concern.


    After all, the six Demon Beasts were existences that Ishtar and Quetzalcoatl would find difficult to deal with, so Gudako could not help but worry.


    "Senpai, I believe Vero senpai will be fine, he has always been very reliable."


    Mashu clenched his small fist and nodded at Gudako cheerfully.


    In this regard, Ishtar also agreed.


    "Mashu is right, that person will not do anything that he is not sure of. Since he chose to deal with the six Demon Beasts, he must have his reasons."


    "To think that you would have such confidence in Dragon Sage~" After that, Quetzalcoatl also interrupted, but his tone was quite seductive.


    "Hmph~ I don''t trust him, but, if the Dragon Sage could be handled easily, I would have been able to defeat him in the past." Ishtar folded her arms across her chest, looking cute and proud.


    "Everyone, now is not the time to fight." Ushiwakamaru spoke a rare line, but his face was a little ugly.


    In the same way, Benkei who was still silent, also had a bad expression on his face.


    "We might have a problem."


    At this time, Merlin, who was behind the pterosaur next to Gudako, suddenly pointed forward, and his expression was a little ugly.


    It was entirely because of where Merlin was pointing.


    Gudako and the others looked where Merlin was pointing, it was pitch ck.


    The dark clouds in the sky gradually turned into dark clouds, and the sky gradually became dark red. Under this ck and red sky, the Indian Ocean connected to the Persian Gulf was pitch ck.


    Not the dark Indian Ocean, but ck mud.


    The ck mud connects the sky and the ocean, not metaphorically, but truly.


    In front of everyone, from the sea to the dark clouds in the sky, it was like a wall formed by ck mud, all that was visible was ck mud and nothing else.


    It could be said to be the same color in a sense, but all ck.


    Because the surroundings turned dark, and the attention of Gudako and the others were all drawn to Ishtar and Quetzalcoatl, but they paid no attention to this scene.


    A faint creeping ck mud, which was quite repulsive to Gudako.


    He now understood why Merlin was frowning.


    After learning of this situation, Quetzalcoatl had stopped the pterosaurs, and had even retreated.


    Immediately after, Roman''s panicked voice rang out from Gudako''s bracelet.


    "Quetzalcoatl, hurry back!?"


    At this time, Quetzalcoatl didn''t care whether Roman''s words were true or not, she immediately waved his hand, and the pterosaur turned sharply and flew backwards. Inertia and pounce on Mashu.


    Gudako looked at the bracelet in confusion.


    "Doctor, what''s wrong?"


    That''s right, she only saw ck mud that was the same color as the sky and water, and there was still a long way to go. Why do you want to leave in such a hurry?


    "I don''t know what you saw. The Chaldea side haven''t received that image since you went all the way to the Indian Ocean, but luckily, the instruments are still functioning as usual."


    Roman, who was in Chaldea, wiped his forehead, when sweat appeared, answered Gudako word by word.


    "Instrument testing, there is arge amount of magic around you now, no, to be precise you should be in a space full of great magic, and it is still like this around you now"


    "If you use a metaphor, you can imagine that you are in the Holy Grail~"


    Although his tone was also very serious, even at a critical moment, Da Vinci did not forget to joke.


    Roman and Da Vinci''s words made everyone react from their shock, and then they were shocked again.


    What they reacted to was that the radiating magic power was probably the ck mud around them.


    Surprises are easier to understand.


    "Take a good look, the distance around us seems pitch ck." Ishtar frowned.


    The pterosaurs had flown behind, but they never seemed to move.


    "So" Gudako widened his eyes.


    In the end, Quetzalcoatl made a guess that was most likely right.


    "Perhaps we have entered a special room as Da Vinci said."


    Surprisingly, they seemed to be trapped.


    The former Persian Gulf coast is here.


    Holding the "Holy Sword", Wu Ming stood on top of the huge red-haired Demon Beast that was burning with holy mes like wolves and dogs.


    The red-yellow me and the color of the Demon Beastplemented each other, reflecting the Wu Ming standing above it, looking extraordinarily sacred.


    Wu Ming who confirmed that the corpse beneath him waspletely cold, raised his hand and waved, and a ray of light released from the Divine Sword of Salvation reflected off the corpse. In an instant, the mes changed by the incarnation of the "sun" burned fiercely.


    He would use fire to burn this Demon Beast''s body.


    Every time Wu Ming killed a Demon Beast, he would use various means to destroy the corpses to prevent them from resurrecting suddenly and so on.


    After that, Wu Ming couldn''t help but turn his head in the direction where Gudako and the others had gone.


    "After so long, why didn''t Ishtar activate Noble Phantasm."


    There was still a rtionship between Ishtar and Wu Ming. Once Ishtar activated Noble Phantasm, Wu Ming could easily sense it.


    Feeling that something was off, Wu Ming was a little uneasy.


    "Looks like I don''t have time to deal with the remaining two Demon Beasts."


    That''s right, Wu Ming didn''t kill the six Demon Beasts.


    After Wu Ming beheaded Lamu, he killed Bamu, Um Dabrtu and Uridimmu one by one, leaving Kulull and Muuu.


    Kulull can fly, which means it is more agile than Bamu.


    Muuu on the other hand, is cunning and life-threatening. After Wu Ming killed Bamu, he hid in a sea of ck mud. Even if it attacks Wu Ming, it is just a cover-up, and then immediately dive deeper and let Um Dabrtu, Uridimmu, and Kulull take over.


    After killing the disbelieving Um Dabrtu, the two remaining Demon Beasts, Kulull and Uridimmu also panicked.


    And the corpse that will burn under Wu Ming is Uridimmu.

 Chapter 1022: Brothers and Sisters Reunion

    Chapter 1022: Brothers and Sisters Reunion


    Wu Ming took advantage of Uridimmu and Kulull''s panic, and captured Uridimmu in one fell swoop. After fighting for a while, he immediately used the "Sun" incarnation as an assassin to kill Uridimmu.


    But unfortunately, Kulull also took the opportunity to sneak into the sea of ck mud, while Muuu disappeared after Wu Ming killed Um Dabrtu, presumably he had slipped into deeper ces.


    At this time, the sea of ck mud would still have some influence on Wu Ming, so he was unable to go deep into the sea of ck mud to find Muuu and Kulull.


    Moreover, Wu Ming noticed that there was a problem with Gudamo and the others, so he decided to let the two Demon Beasts go for the time being, he would see what happened to Gudako and the others.


    At this time, something unexpected happened to Wu Ming, the ck-purple Gate that was controlled by him suddenly went out of control and automatically opened beside him.


    This left Wu Ming shocked and confused.


    The Gate is a move that Wu Ming recovered from the crossing game system to another world, meaning that the Gate is a move with a unique system.


    And the YGGDRASIL jutsu system, Wu Ming also taught Medea, but since Medea was a Servant, he couldn''t confirm whether Medea on Throne of Heroes had mastered the YGGDRASIL magic system.


    Even if Medea had mastered it, she had also assured Wu Ming that she would not spread it at will.


    So who opened the Gate that appeared in front of Wu Ming?


    In the next second, Wu Ming got his answer.


    "Wu Ming Onii-chan?!"


    A smooth and excited voice came out from the Gate, and then, a figure with ck hair and white robes threw himself into Wu Ming''s arms from the Gate.


    In an instant, Wu Ming knew who it was, hugged that person in his arms and rubbed the other''s little head.


    The visitor was of course Wu Ming''s beautiful little sister, Sakatsuki Miyu.


    "Miyu? Why are you here?!" Wu Ming was both confused and shocked.


    This was a singrity, and it was still BC Mesopotamia, so Miyu couldn''t possibly havee here.


    As for right or wrong, when Miyu shouted "Wu Ming Onii-chan", Wu Ming knew that Miyu in his arms wasn''t someone else''s impersonation.


    "It was Wu Ming Onii-chan''s strength that brought me here." Miyu blushed slightly at being touched by Wu Ming, but she still enjoyed it, like a kitten.


    When Miyu said this, Wu Ming suddenly realized that he had indeed given his power to Miyu.


    Initially after Wu Ming got rid of Darius, Miyu and Illya''s world was safe, after that he left that world and used ck mud to search for Goetia.


    While leaving, young Gilgamesh gives Miyu ss Cards of his own power, which are Gold ss Cards.


    Although the crisis in the world has been resolved by Wu Ming, and Miyu will not happen again, but just in case, he has left Miyu with his own strength.


    Then due to a series of unintentional things, Wu Ming was a little busy, he didn''te back to see Miyu all this time, and he gradually forgot to give Miyu ss Cards.


    "ss Cards suddenly became hot, then I felt a call from ss Cards. I thought it was Wu Ming Onii-chan calling me, so I answered the call, but it turned out to be the blonde Tohsaka Rin beside me."


    I don''t know what Miyu''s expression was like when she saw the blonde Tohsaka Rin gasping for air, but Miyu only remembered that she waspletely dumbfounded at that time.


    Maybe because Ereshkigal made a chain call when she merged Wu Ming''s divinity, and identally connected with Miyu who was holding the ss Cards, and Miyu thought Wu Ming had summoned her, and the result was that she came in a daze.


    Miyu is currently the body of a Servant consisting of ss Cards as a spiritual core, which is somewhat simr to Kuro.


    Kuro had installed a magic power converter on his body, and now she didn''t need to rely on others to replenish his magic, but after all, she was still the body of a Servant, unlike the bodies of ordinary elementary school students like Illya and Miyu.


    In the past, Wu Ming did not have the means, but now he can use the power of Root to create a puppet body that is 100% simr to a human elementary school student.


    Miyu''s human body must remain in her world, even if something were to happen to Miyu in Wu Ming''s arms, it would not affect Miyu''s body, and would at most cause her ss Cards to be deleted.


    But Wu Ming wouldn''t let Miyu get into an ident.


    And...


    "The other party isn''t Tohsaka Rin, she''s just borrowing Tohsaka Rin''s appearance, remember to call Ereshkigal Onee-san."


    Wu Ming knocked on Miyu''s little head.


    "I knowI understand, Wu Ming Onii-chan, don''t keep hitting my head"


    Wu Ming rubbed it again, not knowing whether tough or cry,forting the depressed Miyu after being hit on the head.


    "You said you appeared beside Ereshkigal, so how is Ereshkigal now? Wu Ming was quite worried about Ereshkigal.


    "Blonde Tohsaka Rin.... I mean Ereshkigal Onee-san is now dealing with the Demon Beasts that havee to attack in Uruk, she asked me toe look for Wu Ming Onii-chab and see if he needs any help."


    However Wu Ming had a strange look.


    Are you sure it wasn''t Ereshkigal who asked you toe to save me?


    Wu Ming almost said this sentence.


    "Ereshkigal can fight, have you passed the Demon Beast?"


    Although Wu Ming asked carefully, there was still disbelief in his words.


    This was also impossible, knowing that Quetzalcoatl and Ishtar would be defending against one of the Demon Beasts. That was the question, how could Ereshkigal be able to defeat five Demon Beasts?


    Miyu pouted, slightly dissatisfied.


    "Wu Ming Onii-chan, don''t underestimate Ereshkigal Onee-san, the five Demon Beasts are instantly locked in the underworld."


    Immediately, Miyu told the whole process of the five Demon Beasts attacking Uruk.


    When the ck mud mud flows into Uruk, Miyu throws Servants in ss Cards, namely the ability of the YGGDRASIL system to lift the ground to intercept the sea of ck mud.


    After that Ereshkigal who received a huge increase in divinity got rid of the restrictions of the underworld and descended to the ground.


    However Ereshkigal still had traces of his own divinity, so the underworld still protected her. She managed to activate his underworld power and lock up five Demon Beasts in his underworld.


    In the underworld, Ereshkigal could be described as an invincible existence, so the five Demon Beasts were not sheep to be ughtered.


    However Wu Ming was not optimistic about Ereshkigal.


    After all, these Demon Beasts all emerged from the sea of ck mud, and the essence of the sea of ck mud is from the same ck mud as Wu Ming.


    After all, the five Demon Beasts were unlikely to be suppressed by the underworld, and Ereshkigal was in danger.

 Chapter 1023: Three Command Spell

    Chapter 1023: Three Command Spell


    When Wu Ming waved his hand, a piece of Uruk''s unique y b appeared in his hand, the y b was covered with runes, and this rune kept what it wanted to say.


    "Miyu, you immediately take this to Gilgamesh, then go to Ereshkigal. That Demon Beast is no ordinary demon beast, I''m afraid she will have an ident."


    Wu Ming finished and handed the y tablet to the scenic tour.


    "Okay, Wu Ming Onii-chan." Miyu nodded solemnly.


    Miyu with ss Cards on par with Wu Ming in Caster state, with almost unlimited magic power, mastering Rune magic and YGGDRASIL magic, possessing great divinity and dragon breath, as well as several Noble Phantasms, self-protection is absolutely no problem.


    Besides Miyu was a serious and strict child, so Wu Ming was very relieved to let Miyu do this.


    "What is Wu Ming Onii-chan going to do?" Miyu asked suddenly, looking a little nervous.


    Knowing that Miyu was worried about her ignorance, Wu Ming couldn''t help but smile, and immediately put his hand on Miyu''s head.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll just sort things out a little. When this is over, don''t rush back and stay in Uruk, I''ll cook omurice for yourself."


    That''s right, Wu Ming will openly cook for Miyu.


    Although Miyu was a little embarrassed to leave Illya and Illya to eat alone, but when she thought that she could monopolize Wu Ming, Miyu felt a little joy in her heart.


    "Un, I was waiting in Uruk for Wu Ming Onii-chan to make me an omelet rice..." After her cheeks turned red, Miyu opened the Gate and entered.


    In this regard, Wu Ming showed a warm expression.


    "Sure enough, Miyu has always been very thoughtful."


    It''s not that making an omelette for Miyu, reasonable Wu Ming means Miyu doesn''t ask for too much.


    Anyone who looked around could tell that the situation wasn''t very good.


    While not necessarily ephemeral, the apocalyptic views of the dark sky and sea are unsettling.


    But Miyu didn''t ask anything, she didn''t ask what happened here, or why what Wu Ming said. She only listened to his big brother, listened to Wu Ming and did as Wu Ming exined.


    In other words, this might be the mature side of Miyu. If reced by Kuro, it might not be as good as Miyu, and if it was reced by Illya, it would definitely be worse.


    Nine out of ten, Illya would get to the bottom, if she didn''t do that, she would definitely get lost or be dazed.


    As if imagining Ilya''s embarrassed expression, Wu Ming couldn''t help but smile.


    "For Miyu''s sake, and for Illya and Kuro who aren''t here, I have to work harder."


    Wu Ming finished speaking andnded in a sea of ck mud, then he immediately sat on top of the sea.


    "First of all, I need to make sure that Gudako and the others are safe."


    Wu Ming raised his arm and turned the back of his hand towards himself.


    Several red traces were clearly visible on the back of Wu Ming''s hand, which was the magic power crystal from Ishtar''s Command Spell that had been used earlier.


    Even though it was called a Command Spell, itcked most of the effects of a Command Spell, only the effect of replenishing the Servant''s magical power.


    Moreover, after this Command Spell was exhausted, it could still be replenished through the magic power within the body, but it was never used, so Wu Ming did not replenish it.


    And now is the time to use it.


    The hand clenched a fist, and the rare red traces on the back of the hand suddenly hardened, forming three red Command Spells that looked like bows and arrows and were like wings.


    Wu Ming added magic power.


    After that, Wu Ming started giving orders to Ishtar.


    "By Command Spell, O Goddess of Fertility and War, recover full mana!"


    "With the Command Spell, Ishtar, fill your mana!"


    "With the Command Spell, Ishtar Unleash the Noble Phantasm and break through the predicament!"


    That''s right, Wu Ming used all the Command Spells in one breath.


    Despite being three Command Spells, their function was only to supplement Ishtar''s magic power.


    The first sequence replenished Ishtar''s magic power, the second sequence made Ishtar overflow with magic power in her body, and the third sequence made Ishtar''s magic power so much that she couldn''t control itpletely.


    As a result, the effect of the Noble Phantasm that Ishtar issued had to be several times, or even a dozen times the original.


    It''s not a game after all, doubling isn''t just multiplying by two, and doubling isn''t just multiplying a few.


    In this way, Wu Ming believed that the Noble Phantasm that Ishtar issued at this time would definitely have a good impact on the surrounding environment, so that Wu Ming could find it.


    Sure enough, within a few seconds after Wu Ming issued three consecutive orders, the falling light of Venus appeared in a certain direction.


    Then, a huge explosion urred.


    ...


    Gudako''s side, after the huge explosion caused by the Ishtar Noble Phantasm.


    Mashu put away the Noble Phantasm, revealing the figures of several pterosaurs, as well as several figures on the backs of the pterosaurs.


    Just now everyone was still trying to figure out a way to get out, but Ishtar suddenly shouted Dragon Sage in a panic, and then released a Noble Phantasm that seemed to be amplified by an unknown amount.


    After Ishtar''s attack was released from Ma''ana and moved into the distance, Mashu also activated Noble Phantasm, sessfully blocking the crowd and blocking the aftermath.


    "Tsk tsk tsk~ As expected of Ishtar, she can unleash such a powerful attack."


    Merlin sighed as if watching was no big deal, despite the fact that he was half-dead on the pterosaur that Gudako was riding on what Ishtar was thinking.


    "Damn it Dragon Sage" Ishtar''s expression wanted to be hideous, but she was overworked and didn''t have the strength to do so, and even stumbled while speaking.


    "Ishtar, are you all right?" Mashu looked at Ishtar with concern.


    But Gudako interrupted.


    "Mashu, you just blocked the big explosion, are you hurt?"


    Mashu shook his head.


    "I''m fine, senpai, Ishtar''s Noble Phantasmunched in the distance, and I just endured after."


    "But the aftermath scares me." Quetzalcoatl is speaking now.


    "I didn''t think Ishtar could issue such a powerful attack


    If Ishtar''s attack just now could definitely be an EX Rank.


    "All because of Dragon Sage uh" Ishtar tilted her head and stopped talking.


    She was really tired.


    The three mana supplements made Ishtar''s body nearly explode, if not for the speed at which it unleashed Noble Phantasm, Gudako and the others would have be corpses by now.


    And even if the Noble Phantasm was released, Ishtar wasn''t feeling well, and her body was still weak.


    Therefore, it made sense for Ishtar to grit her teeth against Wu Ming.

 Chapter 1024: Black Mud Rain

    Chapter 1024: ck Mud Rain


    "Lord Dragon Sage definitely wants to use this to find us," Said Benkei.


    It can only be said that it is the existence of a new army battle, not only Benkei, but Ushiwakamaru also understands Wu Ming''s intentions.


    "The Dragon Sage''s approach is indeed correct. If it weren''t for this, we probably wouldn''t have been able to find a way out."


    Looking at Ushiwakamaru eyes, a slit-like ce appeared before everyone''s eyes, which was different from other ces where light came from this rift.


    They were indeed trapped, but Ishtar''s Noble Phantasm made a gap in the ck mud.


    Wu Ming''s approach not only allowed everyone to escape from danger, but also told Wu Ming their location. It was like killing two birds with one stone, even Ishtar could only hold her discontent in her heart.


    It was precisely because Wu Ming''s approach was "correct" that Ishtar, who didn''t take the truth into ount, had no way of going to Wu Ming to bother herter.


    Even though she was Ishtar who had suffered a lot at Wu Ming''s hands, she understood one thing.


    If Ishtar had gone to Wu Ming to look for trouble, she could have saved face. If she didn''t go to Wu Ming to look for trouble, she would definitely be harmed by Wu Ming, just like when she entered the underworld.


    "Let''s go quickly." Gudako suggested this time.


    If something unexpected happenedter, it would be troublesome.


    But sometimes that''s where the problemes from.


    Suddenly the entire space began to vibrate, whether it was the sky, the ocean, or the "wall" connecting the sky and the sea, everything began to fall with ck matter.


    And the sharp-eyed Quetzalcoatl immediately saw that the ck substance was ck mud.


    Quetzalcoatl immediately gave orders to the pterosaurs.


    "Fast!! Pterosaurs, going there at full speed!"


    Several pterosaurs flew towards the gap, and the speed made Gudako have to hold on to the pterosaur''s back firmly.


    But the ck mud fell faster and faster, and gradually, the entire space seemed to be raining down on the ck mud.


    These "raindrops" are the size of a fist, but fortunately, the distance between "raindrops" and "raindrops" isrge, and has not yet reached the level of heavy rain, so that everyone can continue to fly over the pterosaurs.


    But because of the pterosaurs jumping up and down, swaying left and right to avoid the rain of ck mud, Gudako could barely hold on, but fortunately there was Mashu beside Gudako to help not let Gudako fall and not let her get hit by the ck mud.


    But everyone could see that these "raindrops" were getting bigger and denser.


    At this time, the pterosaur was still halfway to the exit.


    "Everyone, don''t get caught in this ck mud!!" Even though everyone knew that they couldn''t touch the ck mud, Quetzalcoatl couldn''t help but say something.


    But now that the volume of "raindrops" and the frequency of falling ck mud rain has increased, it is too difficult to avoid polluting the ck mud.


    The first one came unexpectedly.


    "Gah-!!"


    The pterosaur that Ushiwakamaru and Benkei were riding on was dripped by a drop of ck mud, and screamed.


    After that, the whole pterosaur flew out of control, and even collided with a few drops of "rain".


    "Ushiwakamaru-sama!?"


    "Benkei leave me alone!?"


    Ushiwakamaru and Benkei''s panicked voices came from the pterosaurs.


    "Ushiwakamaru!? Benkei!?" Mashu shouted nervously.


    "Huh-!!" Suddenly countless petals flew at the pterosaurs Ushiwakamaru and Benkei. The pterosaurs seemed to have frozen over, but they became silent, and the "rain" that fell from the sky seemed to converge. Some resistance, and it was blocked from where this petal.


    The next second, Merlin flew with the pterosaur, and Benkei and Ushiwakamaru also took the opportunity to jump on Merlin''s pterosaur.


    "Piedra Del Sol-!"


    Quetzalcoatl frees the true name of the Noble Phantasm from the Stone of the Sr Calendar originally located in the Temple of Eridu.


    Even though the city of Eridu was submerged by the sea of ck mud, the stone of the sr calendar, as the Noble Phantasm Quetzalcoatl, had been summoned to its side long before the city of Eridu sank.


    As for the size, however, it was a Noble Phantasm Quetzalcoatl and could be changed at will.


    mes and magma emerged from the fiery red rock in Quetzalcoatl''s hand, forming a semicircr protective shield, which was raised above his head.


    "Everyonee to my side!?"


    The shield of fire and magma held back arge area of "rainwater" above Quetzalcoatl''s head, and its range was wide enough to protect others.


    The pterosaurs under Gudako and the others immediately flew over here,


    Everyone immediately flew towards the gap non-stop.


    After all, it''s better to leave early.


    And the pterosaurs contaminated by the "rain" fell into the darkness below like death.


    Once safe, Benkei took the lead to inquire about Ushiwakamaru''s safety.


    "Ushiwakamaru-sama, are you okay!?"


    Ushiwakamaru half knelt on the back of the pterosaur and shook his head, indicating that she was fine.


    "Benkei, it really is thanks to you this time."


    Ushiwakamaru knew that she was almost stained by the ck mud just now.


    Even if it''s just a little bit of ck mud, who knows what the ck mud erosion process is like, is it instant assimtion? Or need time? No one knows, and no one will try.


    "What are you talking about, Ushiwakamaru-sama, as long as you are fine." Benkei who was also half kneeling behind the pterosaur, lowered his head silently, looking like he was dead.


    This surprised Ushiwakamaru, and likewise, Gudako and Mashu on the back of the pterosaur were also surprised.


    "Benkei!?"


    "Benkei!?"


    Quetzalcoatl who was using Noble Phantasm, and Ishtar who was lying down, didn''t have time to care, but Merlin, who was riding a pterosaur with Benkei and Ushiwakamaru, seemed to notice what was happening, and narrowed his eyes.


    Immediately after, Benkei let out a sound from his lowered head.


    "Ushiwakamaru-sama, I have something to ask you"


    Ushiwakamaru breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Benkei''s voice.


    "What is it?"


    As long as Benkei didn''t die, he could talk about anything.


    "May I ask you to die?"


    After Benkei finished speaking, he immediately got up and shed at Ushiwakamaru with the Naginata in his hand.


    "What?!"


    Gudako and Mashu opened their eyes wide to see this scene, they couldn''t react at all, not only them, even Ushiwakamaru didn''t react.


    After all, Ushiwakamaru never imagined that Benkei would kill her. This was not dereliction of duty as a general fighting on the battlefield, but a natural way to lower his guard against those close to it.


    But the attack was blocked.


    "nks!!"


    The holy sword that looked like a real product blocked the sharp Naginata, and let out a loud sound.


    Naturally Merlin was beside Ushiwakamaru who blocked the attack, he had just discovered that there was a problem with Benkei.


    "Sure enough, have you assimted into the ck mud?"

 Chapter 1025: Save the scene in time

    Chapter 1025: Save the scene in time


    Following Merlin''s words, everyone looked at Benkei who was shing with Naginata.


    Benkei''s true skin was as pale as a dead man''s, and his thick eyelids were not like that of a normal person''s.


    But now,pared to before, Benkei looked less like a normal person.


    A faint ck pattern could be seen sticking to Benkei''s skin like a tattoo, and a chaotic atmosphere filled his body.


    On the back of Benkei''s neck was a clear ck mark, which was the mark after the ck mud had dried.


    There was no doubt that he had just been contaminated with ck mud when the pterosaurs spiraled out of control.


    "I didn''t expect the ck mud to be assimted in an instant." Merlin frowned, and then with a sudden force, he provoked Naginata Benkei with the sword in his hand, and then stabbed Benkei.


    But Benkei jumped straight from behind the pterosaur and stood on top of something dark, bathed in a rain of ck mud.


    It was a pterosaur, a dark pterosaur.


    This is a pterosaur that was eroded by the ck mud that fell below.


    "I didn''t expect that Merlin''s swordsmanship was so good."


    Merlin''s move wasn''t easy to block, so Benkei chose to back off.


    "Senpai, please be careful!" Mashu, who reacted at this moment, immediately held the shield in front of Gudako and Ishtar, and looked at Benkei who was standing on the jet-ck pterosaur warily.


    Quetzalcoatl knew what was going on, but she did nothing, defending theva shield, but the pterosaurs collectively elerated again.


    They had to leave the range of this ck mud rain first. Otherwise, they would be at a very disadvantageous state no matter what they did.


    It took less than 10 seconds for Benkei to go from "uncontroble pterosaurs under the influence of ck mud" to "Ushiwakamaru assassination". There is no doubt that he was killed by the ck mud in these 10 seconds or even less time to assimte the power of the Goddess Tiamat.


    Honestly this speed of assimtion scared Quetzalcoatl, how could such an excessive ability exist in this world? She who did not know that Goddess Tiamat''s abilities might be strengthened by the ck mud, could only admire this.


    Not sure if the speed of assimtion is rted to strength, but once it is contaminated, it will be finished, so it must leave the range of the ck mud rain.


    But the ck pterosaurs marched at the same speed not far from the pterosaur Ushiwakamaru was on, and followed closely.


    At this time, Ushiwakamaru spoke up.


    "When?"


    Ushiwakamaru''s mentality was generally good, she didn''t faint from Benkei assimtion or anything, but spoke to the other party very calmly.


    Merlin took a few steps back silently, leaving room for Benkei and Ushiwakamaru to speak.


    "Just when I asked about your situation, I felt the presence of mother, that is the ultimate truth, the true Buddha who saves all beings!"


    When he said this, Benkei was obviously a little excited, no, it must be crazy.


    "Ushiwakamaru-sama, this poor monk wants you and them back into mother''s arms, and you should have been at the front, but it''s a shame Merlin got in the way."


    It seems that he really missed something important, Benkei shook his head regretfully.


    "You just stay and let this poor monk take you to see mother."


    Benkei raised his hand and mmed into the gap, and countless ck mud filled the gap.


    The gap began to heal quickly.


    At this moment, Benkei can actually control the ck mud!?


    This surprised everyone.


    It is difficult to open a gap in this ck mud space. After closing, who knows how to get out, and whether Wu Ming can find it again is hard to say.


    "Everyone,e to my side!" Quetzalcoatl shouted to the crowd.


    Merlin jumped on the Quetzalcoatl pterosaur first, and after that, Ushiwakamaru jumped on Gudako, and came to Quetzalcoatl with Mashu carrying Ishtar.


    "Go at full speed!!!" The exclusive pterosaur Quetzalcoatl that everyone was riding elerated sharply, and together with the other pterosaurs that followed closely, they tried to speed up and rush out.


    However Benkei smiled faintly.


    "If you can''t get out, this poor monk is waiting for you here."


    It was indeed as Benkei said, when everyone was still some distance away from the gap, the gap was almost closed.


    But just when everyone was helpless, ck-purple ripples suddenly appeared in front of several pterosaurs that were flying at high speed.


    Seeing this scene, Benkei couldn''t help but frown.


    "Lord Dragon Sage."


    At this point, the gap ispletely closed, and there is no gap.


    ...


    One second ago, in the world beyond the gap, Wu Ming floated in the air and opened a Gate.


    In an instant, several pterosaurs flew out, and then Wu Ming closed the Gate in an instant.


    "It can be assumed that I found you." Wu Ming looked at Gudako and the others behind the pterosaur who stopped the car.


    "Assassin, you are finally here!" Gudako looked happy.


    "I arrived just in time, so I really can''t save all of youter."


    When Wu Ming arrived here, he happened to see Gudako and the others flying to this side in the darkness.


    He saw that there was a gap that was rapidly shrinking, so Wu Ming immediately opened the Gage, and Gudako and the others were saved.


    "I already understand the specific situation, you guys should go back to Uruk first, and leave the rest to me."


    When Wu Ming saw Benkei standing on the back of the ck pterosaur, he guessed that the other party might assimte into the ck mud.


    When Gudako and Mashuu wanted to say something, Merlin suddenly became serious


    "Ready?"


    "Ready." This is Wu Ming''s answer, sure enough,


    "Then I''ll leave it to you."


    In response, Wu Ming did not speak, only nodded.


    Gudako and Mashu also covered their mouths and didn''t speak anymore,


    "I''m not leaving, I want to stay." Ushiwakamaru suddenly interrupted somewhat calmly.


    There was no doubt that she chose to stay because of the Benkei incident.


    "You will most likely die." Wu Ming answered him simply and clearly.


    "Sorry Lord Dragon Sage, I have made up my mind."


    Wu Ming nodded.


    The other party''s attitude had reached this point, and he didn''t need to persuade her anymore.


    "Ushiwakamaru..."


    Mashu didn''t know what to say, she looked sad, but Ushiwakamaru was quite open to it.


    "Fujimaru, Mashu, be careful."


    The three of them looked at each other and nodded.


    After that, Quetzalcoatl spoke again.


    "I''ll give this to you."


    She stretched out his hand, holding a fiery red rock that seemed to be on fire.


    This was Quetzalcoatl''s Noble Phantasm just now, Piedra Del Sol.


    "This Noble Phantasm is activated by the sr calendar stone, it can be said that it is a one-time Noble Phantasm. After activation, it will not be released, so I want to give it to you to use it."


    "I should have used this trick earlier, in that case your subordinates wouldn''t be in trouble." said Quetzalcoatl reproachfully.


    In response, Ushiwakamaru shook his head.


    "It''s not your fault, Quetzalcoatl"


    Behind the rain of ck mud, more and more victims, and it was no coincidence that she was hit.


    In addition, this is a one-time Noble Phantasm, and should be kept for important asions.


    What''s more, Quetzalcoatl used this Noble Phantasm immediately when the ident urred, obviously she wasn''t someone who didn''t know its importance.


    At this time Quetzalcoatl wanted to give this activated Noble Phantasm to Ushiwakamaru, so that Ushiwakamaru could use it.


    "I ept it."


    After saying that, Ushiwakamaru held the sr calendar stone in his hand.

 Chapter 1026: Appearance of God Tiamat

    Chapter 1026: Appearance of God Tiamat


    Wu Ming opened the Gate to Uruk and let Gudako and the others return.


    Before leaving, Ishtar who had regained some of her strength, spat bitterly at Wu Ming, as if Wu Ming had done something to her.


    Speeding up and closing the Gate, Wu Ming looked at Ushiwakamaru who was not to his liking.


    At this moment, Ushiwakamaru''s right hand was clenched and smoked.


    It was a sign that the sr calendar stone was causing damage to Ushiwakamaru''s body, or spirit base.


    "You really don''t have to do this." Wu Ming said again, even though he knew it was useless.


    "Benkei followed me to the end this time, so I can''t leave him."


    After that, Ushiwakamaru changed the subject.


    "Is Lord Dragon Sage''s trump card ready?"


    Wu Ming nodded and looked in the direction he came from.


    "It''s almost there, but I still have one thing to do, and you are here."


    Wu Ming''s meaning was that Ushiwakamaru could help him solve this problem.


    "I''ll do whatever you want!"


    At this moment, Ushiwakamaru was like a loyal samurai, waiting for the king''s orders.


    Wu Ming smiled slightly. "It''s not that serious, I just want you to force Goddess Tiamat out."


    "Compel?"


    Ushiwakamaru was shocked, what made him do this and Wu Ming looked at his hand, or the sr calendar stone in his hand. "I want you to burn ck mud."


    ...


    On the other hand, in a sea of ck mud.


    Wu Ming sat cross-legged in this sea, eyes closed, as if waiting. But his constantly shaking fingers showed that id wasn''t just waiting. He was concocting a spell, summoning additional spells from his trump card.


    That trump card was not his Noble Phantasm, he needed to rely on the help of Chrysbelite who was the main culprit, toplete this trump card summoning. The reason why Chrysbelite was silent was also because he worked hard to refine this trump card.


    The person over there who saved Gudako and others in the past was a Wu Ming clone, except for the only weapon like the Divine Sword of Salvation that couldn''t be copied, the clone had 100% of Wu Ming''s power.


    Apart from rescuing Gudako and the others, Wu Ming''s clone also had a mission.


    The trump card still required recognition to be used, and the Goddess Tiamat had to actually appear before her trump card could be used.


    Therefore, taking out the goddess Tiamat was another task of the clones.


    And coincidentally Quetzalcoatl gave the sr calendar stone to Ushiwakamaru, so the clone didn''t have to do anything else, just burn the ck mud with the sr calendar stone.


    Although there is no way topletely burn the ck mud, as long as it is partially burned, ording to Wu Ming, God Tiamat will definitely appear.


    Wu Ming guessed that this ck mud was most likely the "body" of Goddess Tiamat, so only need to burn a part of the ck mud, Goddess Tiamat would definitely appear.


    As for Wu Ming, he just needed to wait quietly and devise additional techniques.


    Suddenly, the eastern side of the sky turned red, and mes soared high.


    It was clear that Ushiwakamaru had started to burn the sea of ck mud with the stone of the sr calendar.


    At this moment, the entire ck mud sea and ck mud space in the southeast where Gudako and the others were trapped began to generate powerful magic fluctuations.


    And along with this enormous fluctuation of magic power, Wu Ming''s trump card that had been prepared for a long time also started to connect with this world.


    "Is Goddess Tiamat out?" Wu Ming


    Opened his eyes, looked to the southwest, then saw the sea of ck mud below, and took a deep breath.


    The time had finallye, and Wu Ming would activate this trump card born of his will.


    "Let''s get started, Chrys."


    "Yes, Master."


    After the conversation was over, Wu Ming''s body immediately sank into the sea of ck mud as if it had given up all resistance and epted the force of gravity.


    ...


    Wu Ming''s clone side.


    Ushiwakamarunded in a sea of ck mud, and the sr calendar stone he activated in his hand burned the ck mud around him.


    However summoning Goddess Tiamat only required a little stimtion, and whether or not the ck mud could be evaporated was not Wu Ming''s consideration.


    Just like mosquitoes that suck blood and do not cause much harm to humans, but humans always respond when they encounter mosquitoes sucking blood.


    Sensing the immense magic power churning around him, the clone nodded, then waved his hand and opened the Gate beside Ushiwakamaru.


    "Okay, Ushiwakamaru, go back to Uruk, that''s not what you can handle next!" Wu Ming shouted at Ushiwakamaru.


    Ushiwakamaru''s spiritual base at this point was gradually copsing due to the release of the Noble Phantasms that didn''t belong to him. If it continued, he would definitely leave the stage.


    Wu Ming didn''t want Ushiwakamaru''s life.


    However Ushiwakamaru didn''t seem to have heard Wu Ming''s words, and was still desperately releasing the fire andva of the sr calendar stone.


    Ushiwakamaru''s face was slightly distorted, and it seemed his mental state wasn''t very good.


    It is thought to be on the verge of ckening.


    Wu Ming instantly controlled the Gate and swallowed Ushiwakamaru, leaving the sr calendar stone out of control.


    Wu Ming''s clone came directly to the side of the sr calendar stone, held it with one hand, and infused magic power on it.


    After all this was a one-off Noble Phantasm, so Wu Ming''s clone decided to add magic power to this Noble Phantasm before itpletely lost its function, until the sr calendar stone couldn''t hold it in or disappeared.


    The sr calendar stone that has received a steady flow of magic power, is bing more and more fierce, and countless mes and magma seem to surge to destroy the world.


    And this time, the degree was not only mosquito bites, but poisonous insects.


    Immediately after, before the sr calendar stone reached its self-destruct stage, the entire ck mud sea waspletely rioted.


    Like a deep sea beast emerging from the ocean, the sea of ck mud collectively moved towards the sky, like a dragon absorbing water.


    Its speed and range are astounding.


    At thest moment, Wu Ming''s clone who was within reach, took the sr calendar stone to escape through the Gate, and came directly to the ce before the main body.


    These two ces are quite far apart, and the sea here is just shaking.


    Seeing that the distance hadpletely turned into a ck sky and water, the clone was quite emotional.


    "A bit sudden, but this can prove that Goddess Tiamat really is in a hurry."


    The movement of the sr calendar earlier could be said to have hurt Dewi Tiamat, otherwise the sea of ck mud would not have produced such a big movement.


    After all, it is the one-time Noble Phantasm of the main god of South America, after receiving the great magical power of Wu Ming, even the Goddess Tiamat can''t be without the slightest influence.


    Raising his hand and looking at the sun calendar stone that was about to burn, Wu Ming made a decision.


    "It is time for you toplete your final mission."


    Wu Ming weighed it, and then threw it into a ce where the water and sky were so dark that it was impossible to see the situation.


    In the next instant, the stone of the sr calendar was like the sun that shone on everything, releasing itsst ray of light in the sky.


    A gigantic dragon beast, whose expression was inexplicably many timesrger than the previous eleven Demon Beasts, stood there with its eyes closed.


    This is Goddess Tiamat.

 Chapter 1028: Beast and Beast

    Chapter 1028: Beast and Beast


    At first, when Wu Ming inherited the identity of Azi Dakaha in the Last Trial of Humanity in Little Garden and returned to Great Root, he had a desire and wanted to transfer the identity of the Last Trial of Humanity to Azi Dakaha in the body.


    This is not to resurrect Azi Dakaha, but to reconstruct a new body based on Azi Dakaha''s body to serve as the Last Trial of Humanity of Absolute Evil for mankind.


    When Wu Ming entered the Mesopotamian singrity, the spiritual base was forged with Azi Dakaha''s body.


    Chrysbelite continued to improve and process in Great Root, adding the identity concept of the Last Trial of Humanity to Wu Ming, the spiritual base generated by Azi Dakaha but then, after realizing that the enemy was the Evil of Humanity, Wu Ming had a new idea  manifested through the identity of Evil of Humanity.


    Merlin also said that Evil of Humanity and Grand Servant are attracted to each other, that one exists and the other must exist, and Evil of Humanity and Evil of Humanity will also attract each other.


    And the identity of Last Trial of Humanity has simrities with the identity of Evil of Humanity. In addition, Azi Dakaha is included in Persian mythology, and Persia is part of Mesopotamia.


    Therefore, taking Grand Assassin and other Evil of Humanity as an introduction, plus the Counter Force behind Wu Ming would give some face, thus, a new Evil of Humanity  Beast VII Azi Dahaka was born.


    "Beast VII of the Evil of Humanity is Lord Dragon Sage''s trump card."


    And because this Evil of Humanity is controlled by Wu Ming, even though it is dangerous for mankind, he will not take the initiative to harm humans, he will eradicate the Evil of Humanity who is Goddess Tiamat Beast II and leave the Type-Moon World, then he will not harm man.


    It was even possible that after he left, the Evil of Humanity would automatically leave him and return to the true Beast VII.


    That''s right, the Evil of Humanity is an evil that has been transformed by the seven loves of humans. Wu Ming had only temporarily used a series of means to appear as Beast VII, and it was not the true Evil of Humanity.


    However if the humans who had inherited Beast VII ended up testing Absolute Evil and remained in the Type-Moon World, they would be qualified to be a new Beast to rece the original Beast VII.


    After all, what Azi Dakaha who inherited Absolute Evil from the Last Trial of Humanity wanted the most was to see the hero of mankind stand on his corpse and pass him to a better future.


    In a sense, this is also called "love".


    After all, the Last Trial of Humanity is the Absolute Evil in the Little Garden world, and it is also the Evil of Humanity that humans have to ovee, fully qualified for this.


    "Evil of Humanity against Evil of Humanity is Vero''s trump card." Merlin said the closing words.


    "Now, the battle between Beasts that only exists in fantasy is about to begin!"


    As Merlin''s words fell, Enkidu who was holding Humbaba, put Humbaba down and flew into the sky, turning into a golden light.


    A dazzling silver chain flew towards the pure white three-headed demon dragon and wrapped around the drooping head. In the next second, the three heads of the three-headed demon dragon collectively opened their eyes, and red pupils, blue pupils, and blue pupils appeared in the eyes of the three heads respectively.


    "Trinity?"


    Gilgamesh saw the current state of the three headed demon dragon. The three heads were upied by three spirit bases, one of which was Wu Ming, and the other was from Enkidu who had just merged into it. There was also Wu Ming''s Mystic Code.


    "It''s also rare to have a Mystic Code with a spiritual base." Zhuge Kongmingmented.


    After that, with the eyes of the three headed demon dragon opened, Goddess Tiamat on the opposite side also opened her eyes, revealing a pair of star eyes that shone with an extremely bright light.


    "Aum-!!!" A roar like an ordinary beast came from the mouth of the three-headed dragon.


    "Aaaa!!!" A painful scream like a song came out of Goddess Tiamat''s mouth.


    The two Beasts let out their own roars, and then the battle began.


    The pure white giant froze momentarily at the end of its roar and devoured Muuu and Kulull, like a demonstration.


    "Aaaa------!!!"


    The pitch-ck beast revealed its fury, its roar contained powerful magic, and the sea of ck mud was forcibly separated by this magic.


    However the pure white giant Beast was unaffected by this roar, and it instantly opened its curved shadow wings behind it.


    Shadow wings covered the sky and the sun, sorge that they exceeded the pure white giant''s body.


    With the help of the shadow wings, the pure white giant flew into the sky, with a white light that would destroy the world in its mouth, and shot towards the location of the pitch ck giant.


    *Boom-!!!*


    Khvarenah (Halo of The Supreme Ruler) crashed into the Goddess Tiamat, and white light covered everything around her, and even the stone of the sr calendar that had long disappeared, lit up the heavens and the earth. In an instant, the heavens and the earth were shaped like daylight.


    The city of Uruk was far from where the two giant monsters fought, and Uruk was protected by the Noble Phantasm, so the fight between the two giant monsters could not spread to Uruk at all.


    Even though it was light and dark outside, one did not know what was happening, but the people obeyed Gilgamesh''s orders, and the humans still prayed in their dwellings, ignoring whatever was happening outside, only praying that the end of the world would soon pass.


    On the city walls southwest of Uruk, everyone immediately covered their eyes.


    The light was so blinding that it was impossible to see what was going on.


    But in the end, everyone walked down the city wall, after all they couldn''t close their eyes and remained in a daze.


    But at this moment, everyone understood the truth, the battle between two Beasts was not something they could participate in.


    If Quetzalcoatl wasn''t a Servant''s body but a Divine Spirit''s body, she could still be involved.


    The others, whether they were Servants or their bodies, could not enter, including Ishtar.


    "Damn it Dragon Sage, if you lose, I won''t forgive you" Ishtar muttered as she had no choice.


    "God bless, Lord Dragon Sage must win" Ishtar nced at her, and it turned out that Ereshkigal was praying to the gods.


    "Hey, you are a god yourself." Ishtar couldn''t help butin.


    "Eh!?" Ereshkigal blushed and looked back at Ishtar.


    Even though the two were half-brothers, they had nothing to do with each other.


    But to Ereshkigal''s surprise, Ishtar did not refute Ereshkigal, butforted her.


    "Don''t worry, Dragon Sage will not lose, he is the one who saved Uruk, we just have to believe and wait."


    Even though Ishtar''s softness was a little ufortable, Ereshkigal felt fine.


    She remembered what Wu Ming had said at the beginning. It seemed that Wu Ming was not lying. Ishtar is actually a kind goddess...


    While Ereshkigal was in a daze, Gilgamesh suddenly spoke.


    "Humbaba, with your strength, you should be able to support me,"


    Gilgamesh said as he stood in front of Humbaba who was rubbing his eyes.


    "Master asked me to stay here," said Humbaba in a milky voice.


    Gilgamesh frowned, but then he found out why Wu Ming had kept Humbaba here.


    "I see, are you also a Grand Servant."


    "?!" Gudako and Mashu were shocked, and Roman and Da Vinci from Chaldea were both shocked.


    How could the Grand Servant position look so cheap.


    "Two Evil of Humanity naturally requires two Grand Servants. Dragon Sage let Humbaba temporarily receive Grand Rider status in order to maintain the two Evil of Humanity situations. Once Humbaba uses his power, the Grand Rider''s power will disappear."


    To put it simply, it was still using Counter Force for Grand Servant and Evil of Humanity.


    The first thing to know is that there is no rule that the number of manifestations of Evil of Humanity requires the same number of Grand Servants.


    Originally the Grand Assassin appeared because of Beast II, but the Grand Assassin was used by Wu Ming to match his Beast VII. As a result Beast II loses its corresponding Grand Servant. Servant, in this case, there must be another Grand Servant to maintain bnce, Wu Ming must maintain this state, Counter Force will not be broken, and can continue to exist.


    Who made the current Wu Ming not the real Beast VII, he could only use this method to reveal himself.


    Listening to Merlin''s direct analysis, everyone suddenly realized.


    But there was something Merlin didn''t understand.


    Merlin could still understand First Hassan cooperating with Wu Ming''s actions. After all, the two had met, but what happened to Humbaba? He was neither a Servant nor a human, so how did he get the title of Grand Rider?


    The reason was that Counter Force was behind Wu Ming''s stage. To give face, there was no pressure to temporarily give Humbaba Grand Rider. Wu Ming still paid the price. During the Grand Servant''s reception, Humbaba was unable to use his powers.


    However this is Merlin will never know the answer.

 Chapter 1029: Troubled

    Chapter 1029: Troubled


    Gudako and the others who were shrouded in white light enough to destroy the world, gradually weakened until they disappeared.


    If Gudako and the others came out to see at this time, they would be very surprised.


    Because, the ck mud that originally covered the earth disappearedpletely after the white light disappeared.


    No, not because it disappeared, but because it was erased by the white light that once destroyed a third of the world.


    Khvarenah (Halo of The Supreme Ruler) in which there is a legacy of destroying a third of the world, is known as the most powerful Gift of the sh system in the world of Little Garden, and can be said to be Azi Dakaha''s proudest ability.


    Because this is the only ability embodied from the inheritance of the three-headed demon dragon that destroyed a third of the world, and it is Azi Dakaha''s abilitypletely.


    It is a pity that Wu Ming''s spiritual base is currently fused with Azi Dakaha''s body, and then Azi Dakaha is now owned by Wu Ming.


    And Wu Ming used the ability to "destroy a third of the world" and chose to destroy the ck mud that spread across most of Mesopotamia.


    It made sense that even Khvarenah couldn''t wipe away the ck mud that spread over most of the ground at once, but this was ck mud, and Wu Ming only needed to add Root power to Khvarenah.


    It''s like a hot knife cutting butter, the ck mud thates ashore is easily removed.


    Even the dark clouds in the sky have disappeared, revealing the sun that lies in the west,


    The long dark clouds caused people to blur the time, and even the day and night were slightly blurry.


    Like the sr calendar that acts as the sun to reflect the figure of the Goddess Tiamat, at that time Gudako and the others thought it was night.


    Wu Ming was also one of the people who had such a misunderstanding.


    "Is the day almost over?"


    The head withrge horns in the center of the three-headed dragon sighed when he saw the sun that had turned west.


    This head is Wu Ming.


    He did nothing, but found that most of the time had passed.


    "Looks like you won''t be able to sleep tonight."


    Wu Ming who was flying in the sky, looked down again.


    Because the ck mud that flowed ashore was removed by it, the seawater observation station along the Persian Gulf coast has now reappeared, but the lighthouse-like original observation station has been damaged from the center at this time, and the copsed part has long since been lost.


    Instead of watching the observatory copse, Wu Mingnded on the shores of the Persian Gulf, folding his wings.


    The ck mud on thend was indeed removed by Wu Ming, but the ck mud in the ocean did not decrease at all.


    At this time, the sea from the Persian Gulf to the Indian Ocean in the distance is always pitch ck, and looks quite muddy, basically there is no sea water, and everything is ck mud.


    After all, Khvarenah "destroyed a third of the world". It is a rare effect that the ck mud on most of the maind is annihted by Wu Ming. As for the ck mud that swept across the ocean, sorry, he will temporarily ignore it.


    Since the entire connected Persian Gulf and Indian Ocean had turned into ck mud, it didn''t matter if the Indian Ocean was a sea of ck mud.


    As for the Goddess Tiamat, she didn''t die, she was probably beaten into the sea of ck mud by Khvarenah.


    And just as vignce decreased, a sound wave like a beautiful song struck from the sea.


    "Aaaa------!!!"


    The three-headed dragon immediately opened its shadow wings, including itself, blocking the sound waves.


    "Mother is the Goddess of Creation, she doesn''t need and doesn''t have many abilities. His body is the strongest weapon." This time, the head on the right side of the three-headed dragon was the one controlled by Enkidu.


    With a sudden wingspan, Wu Wing instantly dispelled the sound waves.


    "Master, in mythology, Goddess Tiamat doesn''t have many strange abilities, but she is quite good at ''word spirits''." The crowned head on the left of the three-headed dragon suddenly spoke, this is the head of Chrysbelite.


    "Indeed, with his massive dragon body, she is full of power with just one hit, and with his almost iprehensible strength, she doesn''t need any extra strength at all." Wu Ming nodded.


    Being called "strong" doesn''t mean having bells and whistles, but no matter how much and how strong an opponent''s abilities are, she can kill his own opponent.


    Wu Ming is almost the same as Goddess Tiamat, because he knows that he is the Dragon of the Root, he does not pay much attention to the pursuit of power, because the key to his strength lies in the strength of Rooy and the strength of the Dragon of the strong body.


    Obviously Goddess Tiamat is like that too, her body is the best weapon.


    Not only that, Goddess Tiamat possessed some terrifying abilities, such as her powerSea of Life.


    Sea of Life has a cellr-level coercive conversion effect, much like Amino Geass can turn any creature ites into contact with and enters its Sea of Life into a panion".


    Musashibo Benkei was hit by this ability.


    This ability existed before the fusion of ck mud and Goddess Tiamat. After fusion with ck mud, it only strengthens this ability, although the strengthening is a bit too much.


    Currently, the Persian Gulf and the entire Indian Ocean are the Sea of Life of Goddess Tiamat, and Wu Ming cannot possibly kill each other in the "Sea of Life".


    Can you die of themon cold while being treated in a provincial hospital, and a very famous provincial hospital, to be a less precise example?


    Although it is too absolute to say 100%, under the conditions of eliminating other conditions, the result of "dying from a cold" is indeed impossible.


    Now that the song was broken by Wu Ming, the sea of ck mud began to churn again, and then the ck mud group condensed and formed a huge body.


    It is exactly the same as Goddess Tiamat''s previous body, but its size ispletely different.


    Goddess Tiamat''s body this time was definitely bigger than her previous body, which meant that Goddess Tiamat''s current body was bigger than that of a three-headed dragon.


    "Is the entire sea of life the body of the Goddess Tiamat?"


    If Wu Ming was still guessing before, now he was sure of this.


    In this way, the space that Gudako and the others brought before was indeed the body of the Goddess Tiamat.


    Yet why didn''t Goddess Tiamat take action against Gudako and the others? In contrast, Ishtar only started to move after a crack was blown up in the space.


    Goddess Tiamat is still sleeping? Or some other reason?


    "Problem."


    The acquisition of various information made Wu Ming realize that he didn''t seem to be able to defeat Goddess Tiamat, but Goddess Tiamat shouldn''t be able to take down the three-headed dragon either.


    "Aaaa------!!!" Goddess Tiamat opened her big mouth full of curiosity.


    The sound waves filled with magic struck again, this time stronger than thest time.


    Wu Ming dared to say that even if Mashu activated Noble Phantasm, she might not be able to block this attack, which was enough to see the strong support of this sound wave.


    However this is still useless against the three headed dragon.


    The three-headed dragon at this time was a powerful being driven by the fusion of Wu Ming, Chrysbelite, and Enkidu spiritual bases. The middle is the top, and Enkidu is the real body, not to mention his strength.


    With the addition of Chrysbelite, the three of them became a three-headed demon dragon in the name of Az Dahaka, a three-headed demon dragon who was unrivaled by Servants.


    No, it had to be said that the current three-headed demon dragon was not an existence that could be defeated just by possessing great power.


    After all, the three-headed demon dragon is now the identity of the Evil of Humanity, and must be defeated by humans. Evil of Humanity often does not require all the strength, but also wisdom.


    Both sides are the Evil of Humanity, so neither of them can do anything to the other.


    But right now, Wu Ming still had an advantage. After all, he was once a human. Moreover, the three-headed demon dragon is the existence of the Trinity. Currently, Goddess Tiamat is facing three existences, that is, three-to-one.


    This is an advantage that Goddess Tiamat does not have.


    "Master, I have detected a strong bond with the Goddess Tiamat."


    "Bond?"


    "Right, and it seems it was a bond imposed by the Goddess Tiamat herself."

 Chapter 1030: Another Cosmology additional

    Chapter 1030: Another Cosmology additional


    Even if it isbined into the spiritual base of the three-headed dragon, Chrysbelite can still use its abilities, and the crown is a manifestation of its abilities.


    Chrysbelite was always thorough, seeking information, exploring, and testing Goddess Tiamat, trying to find out what weaknesses the other party had.


    The effort paid off, the problem that befell Goddess Tiamat was actually discovered by Chrysbelite.


    This means that Goddess Tiamat has self-binding.


    "Goddess Tiamat is the goddess of creation in Mesopotamia, and the dragon body in front of us can be said to be a spiritual body after Goddess Tiamat fell into a ''Beast, but even so, Goddess Tiamat is also very strong, but strangely"


    "Goddess Tiamat who fought with us is not as strong as we imagined."


    Wu Ming said what Chrysbelite called "weird".


    "That''s right Master, when Goddess Tiamat fought against us, it didn''t show how powerful it was. This is the strangest thing."


    Although it is not considered Wu Ming, the current Goddess Tiamat to Gudako and others, it is invincible and hopeless.


    This means that Goddess Tiamat does not have extraordinary and decisive powers, which a creation goddess should not have.


    The only ability that Goddess Tiamat was still able to see was Sea of Life, but even Dingir was able to temporarily block it, which wasn''t an extraordinary ability at all.


    Sea of Life doesn''t evenpare to Khvarenah (Halo of The Supreme Ruler). After all, Khvarenah can directly wipe out the ck mud on the maind, but the Sea of Life can''t directly sink the earth.


    "But even if Goddess Tiamat is bound, we have nothing to do with each other."


    What Wu Ming was currently facing was not the issue of the need to weaken Goddess Tiamat, but the problem of not being able to stop Goddess Tiamat.


    Wu Ming was not afraid of Goddess Tiamat who didn''t have extraordinary strength, but he had no way of defeating Goddess Tiamat, or stopping Goddess Tiamat''s actions.


    Goddess Tiamat''s Sea of Life was spread throughout the Persian Gulf and the Indian Ocean, and there was no way to defeat her without destroying everything.


    This is where the Goddess Tiamat who can do nothing.


    And the reason why Goddess Tiamat was also powerless was because she didn''t have any extraordinary abilities.


    "No, Master, you can seal the Goddess Tiamat."


    Chrysbelite caught Wu Ming''s attention.


    As an artificial spirit of the top-tier Mystic Code, Chrysbelite had extremely high intelligence early in production, and could deal with various situations.


    After that, Chrysbelite became Wu Ming''s Noble Phantasm, and received the baptism of Great Root along with Wu Ming''s body for a very long time, whether it was the appearance of the Mystic Code or the wisdom of the artificial spirit as the Mystic Code was very advanced.


    And since Chrysbelite can notice, the idea is worth it.


    "You mean to let me use twelve incarnations? But I can''t use it in this state."


    The previous useless Divine Authority was the remaining self-protection mechanism because the Evil of Humanity spirit base had not yet beenpleted.


    At this time, the Evil of Humanity''s spiritual base had been built, and Wu Ming''s original ability had been temporarily lost.


    After all this was the Evil of Humanity spirit base that was transformed from the corpse of the three headed demon dragon Azi Dakaha from Little Garden World. To activate this spirit base, it even requires the trinity of Wu Ming, Enkidu and Chrysbelite, although this exerts the power of this spiritual base is very strong, but it also has many weaknesses, one of which is Wu Ming''s inability to use his own abilities.


    This spiritual base is already a finished product in terms of strength, but it is still a semi-finished product in other respects, enough to change the spiritual base in the future, but now is not the time to do it.


    "Master, there is the Authority of the Sun and two Another Cosmology in this spirit base that you can use."


    After Chrysbelite said this, Wu Ming couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment.


    "I naturally know that Azi Dakaha has Avesta, but whether it can work on Goddess Tiamat is another question."


    To ask why, since the Zoroastrianism of the three-headed demon dragon originated in Mesopotamia, and the user of the Avesta as the three-headed demon dragon, cannot affect human abilities and Zoroastrianism at all.


    The first was because this body was the Last Trial of Humanity, and thest was because of the issue of homology.


    Although the Goddess Tiamat is not directly associated with the gods of Zoroastrianism, the roots of Zoroastrianism still exist in thends of this region of Mesopotamia.


    The world of Little Garden is all about inheritance, and Mesopotamia and Zoroastrianism have many connections, so this ability will not be used.


    Furthermore Avesta also has no seal effect.


    "You says that there is an additional Another Cosmology in Azi Dakaha?" Wu Ming was slightly moved.


    It is a great blessing for anyone to have Another Cosmology. Azi Dakaha actually had two, how could it not let Wu Ming be surprised.


    Wu Ming didn''t know that the Gift that Azi Dakaha was holding was ordinary.


    After Azi Dakaha''s soul died out, Wu Ming inserted his body into a Gift Card, returned to Root and gave it to Chrysbelite to transform.


    And because his body is still alive, the power that is in Azi Dakaha''s body will not produce a drop like it did when killing Maxwell


    Only Khvarenah was used by Azi Dakaha in front of Wu Ming. As for Avesta, Aziz Dakaha didn''t even have time to use it, and was killed by the Golden Sword. The specific effect of Avesta is still heard from Kalki.


    "Forget it, Chrysbelitee, you control body, Little En can help you, I will look inside."


    "Yes, Master."


    "Yes, Lord Dragon Sage."


    The head in the center of the three-headed dragon drooped, as if it had lost its soul.


    After that, the three-headed dragon''s entire body was also controlled by Chrysbelite, with the help of Enkidu by his side, and the three-headed dragon came closer and once again gathered Khvarenah in its mouth.


    Even if Goddess Tiamat cannot be killed, it must continue to interfere.


    And the Goddess Tiamat sang a song that sounded like sadness and anger, and the surface of the Sea of Life, like something had appeared, began to churn.


    ....


    When Wu Ming said to look inside, he meant to see the depths of the spiritual base.


    The three-headed demon dragon exists as a trinity, and one of them is Wu Ming, he can easily do this.


    Wu Ming who turned into a mass of human-shaped thoughts, came to the interior of the spiritual base. In front of him were three clusters of light, two of which emitted cosmic stars, and the other emitted the sun.


    There is no doubt that this is the Authority of the Sun and two Another Cosmology.


    Wu Ming stretched out his hand to one of the Another Cosmology and immediately felt the effect and name of this Another Cosmology map.


    "Is this Avesta?"


    Wu Ming''s hand separated from the group of light, and he didn''t care about it anymore.


    "Then, what does Chrysbelite have to say about the Sovereignty of the Sun and Another Additional Cosmology."


    Wu Ming put both his hands on the light group without any ambiguity. In an instant, information about the Authority of the Sun and Another Cosmology appeared in Wu Ming''s mind.


    "Dragon Sun Authority and Another Cosmology... Void Star Tai Sui."

 Chapter 1031: Void Star Tai Sui

    Chapter 1031: Void Star Tai Sui


    "This Another Cosmology.a little interesting." Wu Ming showed an interesting expression.


    When Azi Dakaha fought Wu Ming, he basically only used the new abilities obtained after assimtion with the ck mud, and there was almost no use in Azi Dakaha''s own abilities, even if used, it was only using Khvarenah.


    Wu Ming originally thought that Azi Dakaha underestimated the enemy, but now that he saw it, it was not at all.


    Azi Dakaha didn''t use his own ability because the ability barely worked on Wu Ming.


    Azi Dakaha has two powerful Gifts, one is Avesta and the other is khvarenah.


    The former makes Azi Dakaha invincible in the world of Little Garden, while thetter is Azi Dakaha''s signature.


    Having the former is enough for Azi Dakaha possessed by the strong is not the ability to be luxurious, but the ability to ovee the enemy and win. "One ability to eat up the entire sky" also exists.


    But sometimes "one ability" won''t work, like Azi Dakaha, and other examples of Dewi Tiamat.


    The reason why Azi Dakaha had the Dragon Sun Authority and Void Star Tai Sui Sui was because he naturally merged into his body when the seal was broken.


    That''s right, just like the No Name g which was one of the items that had to be unsealed, these two were the items that sealed Azi Dakaha.


    Dragon Sun Authority only had a spirit-boosting effect, and every AnAnother Cosmology had limitations on its use.


    And Avesta also doesn''t work on Wu Ming, because Azi Dakaha can''t absorb, cancel, or borrow Root''s power at all, it can only use new abilitiesbined with ck mud to deal with it, that''s why Azi Dakaha doesn''t use its abilities.


    The same goes for the Goddess Tiamat. The Sea of Life could be said to withstand everything, but after fusing with the ck mud, Wu Ming developed resistance because he and the ck mud had the same origin.


    Moreover, because of Goddess Tiamat''s self-sealing, she didn''t win over Wu Ming at all.


    Wu Ming is also facing such a problem at this time, and the ability of Azi Dakaha''s Trinity, one of the seven Evils of Humanity, cannot destroy the Goddess Tiamat.


    Therefore, when an ability is no longer useful, a new "ability" is needed.


    And Chrysbelite discovered a new "ability" for Wu Ming, namely Void Star Tai Sui.


    Through the contact between the arm and the light group, Wu Ming also learned Void Star Tai Sui ability.


    Ignoring all conditions, forcibly sealing the Goddess of nature and heavenly spirits, this is the function of Void Star Tai Sui.


    And the Goddess Tiamat happens to be the Goddess of nature.


    This is what Chrysbelite said to seal the Goddess Tiamat.


    After the adjustment of Chrysbelite, the Dragon Sun Authority in Azi Dakaha''s body and Void Star Tai Sui hadpletely be the item, or ability, of this spiritual base.


    Therefore, Wu Ming was able to ignore Void Star Tai Sui limitation and use it directly.


    "Then let''s get started."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, the cluster of light touched by his right hand emitted a huge star, which instantly enveloped his consciousness.


    ...


    Outside, the three-headed dragon controlled by Chrysbelite was hunting and killing the eleven sons of Goddess Tiamat.


    True, the eleven sons of Goddess Tiamat were born from the Sea of Life again, and their strength is stronger than the previous eleven.


    However it was all in vain, one by one being annihted by the three headed demon dragons.


    Sun-like mes shot out of the sun lion''s pit and attacked the three-headed demon dragon.


    The pure white three-headed demon dragon threw away the corpse of the long-dead and dpidated Demon Beast. Collect the fire and lightning that once destroyed a third of the world, and attack the lions.


    At some point in the dark sky, a storm brought about a tornado and swept across the three-headed demon dragon like a sea swallow.


    The three-headed demon dragon spread its shadow wings high, and the shadow wings turned into a curtain that covered the sky, which cut the tornado straight from it.


    Thest two Demon Beasts, Ugallu and Umu Dabrutu had been exterminated. So far, the eleven new Demon Beasts have been eliminated by the three-headed demon dragon.


    But when the three-headed demon dragon obliterated eleven sons, the Goddess Tiamat did not remain silent either.


    "Aaaaa"


    Was another strange song, and suddenly the entire Sea of Life was turbulent, as if it had been boiled.


    In the next second, the Eleven Demon Beasts reappeared from the Sea of Life.


    No, there are more than eleven Demon Beasts, more and more Demon Beasts emerge from the Sea of Life, and all of them have the same strength as the previous eleven.


    There was no doubt that this ability was the product of the fusion of Goddess Tiamat and ck mud.


    There was no way Goddess Tiamat had single-handedly given birth to so many powerful Demon Beasts so quickly.


    Among them the most numerous and the strongest is the winged Lamu.


    When Wu Ming controlled the three-headed dragon, he used Khvarenah to clean the ck mud on the ground. By the way, he also cleared Lamu and Kulull, which were scattered throughout thend.


    There are no more Demon Beasts in the whole country except in the sea.


    Each of these Demon Beasts had the power to match or even defeat Ishtar, Quetzalcoatl, Ereshkigal, etc.


    And seeing this number, if they swarmed, all of Mesopotamia would soon perish, and the protective covering of Uruk would definitely not protect it.


    However, the three-headed demon dragon who saw this scene did not panic, only saw the chain wrapped around the dragon''s head on the right stretched out, and the end of the chain lightly caressed therge dragon''s body.


    "Pfft-!!"


    The three-headed dragon''s body was cut into huge wounds as smooth as silk like a hot knife slicing butter, and its blood spilled out as if it were free of money.


    The spilled blood did not fall into the Sea of Life, but turned into a white figure with small shadow wings in the air, and flew into the air.


    It''s a copsed version of Azi Dakaha.


    Azi Dakaha''s own innate ability, the blood separated from his body can turn into a two-headed dragon with god-level power.


    As an existence based on Azi Dakaha''s body, this spiritual base naturally includes this ability, and it is an upgraded version.


    His blood is not a two-headed dragon, but a mini version of Azi Dakaha.


    "Aum-!!!"


    The smaller versions of Azi Dakaha let out a huge roar that differed from their petite bodies, and attacked the Demon Beasts that were several times, tens of timesrger than them.


    And this giant Demon Beast that emerged from the sea of life of the Goddess Tiamat also met this miniature version of Azi Dakaha.


    At this moment, the head in the center of the three-headed dragon seemed to have returned to its senses and became more spiritual.

 Chapter 1032: Seal

    Chapter 1032: Seal


    "Master, you are back."


    As soon as Wu Ming returned, the Chrysbelite gave Wu Ming control of the body.


    "I have made contact with Void Star Tai Sui ability, and I can activate it at any time."


    Wu Ming said, observing the battlefield at this time, and couldn''t help but frown.


    The reason was of course because of the current scene.


    First, the number of Demon Beasts born by Goddess Tiamat shocked Wu Ming, and secondly, the army of three-headed dragons was unable to defeat the army of Demon Beasts, and they lost their ce at this time.


    Since Lamu was the most numerous, the two sides were basically fighting in the air, with only a few fighting at sea.


    And whether it is in the sea or in the sky, the three-headed dragon army retreats steadily. If it is one individual round, the Demon Beast born by the Goddess Tiamat is more difficult than the three-headed dragon transformed by the blood of the three-headed dragon is much stronger.


    Even if this three-headed dragon could continue to cleave their blood, each individual splitting was weaker than its superior which was the main reason for the decline phenomenon.


    Wu Ming immediately thought of "no more procrastination".


    "Void Star Tai Sui begins"


    Wu Ming didn''t need to follow the rules to start Another Cosmology, so he just shouted, or even thought, it started.


    A majestic voice was uploaded from the three-headed demon dragon into the void, and all the three-headed dragons and demon beasts that were fighting to the death, even the Goddess Tiamat were stunned.


    The first was due to the deterrent power of Wu Ming''s voice, while the second was simply due to fear.


    In the next second, a cosmic star-like cluster of light emerged from the three-headed demon dragon. The small size of the light cluster and therge body of the three-headed demon dragon created a contrasting impression.


    But the danger that the group of light brought to Goddess Tiamat was far beyond the three-headed dragon.


    A sound wave that was stronger than before turned into substance and attacked the three-headed demon dragon. The army of three headed dragons and army of Demon Beasts on the sound wave attack route was shaken to powder by the sound waves.


    Facing the Goddess Tiamat who was a step different from the past, Wu Ming became serious.


    The three-headed demon dragon opened its mouth directly, and Khvarenah''s sh of light covered the iing sound waves, instantly extinguishing the sound wave''s follow-up attack.


    It was a star sh, shot from the star Goddess Tiamat''s eyes, hidden behind the sound waves.


    It seems that Goddess Tiamat is also in a hurry.


    At this time, Wu Ming was no longer silent, and directly made Void Star Tai Sui act.


    "You are no longer needed here, the original goddess of creation, leave this world that is no longer yours!"


    Void Star Tai Sui cluster light that appeared in front of Wu Mingnded directly into the sea of life, and suddenly, Goddess Tiamat''s massive body stopped moving.


    "Aaaah...."


    Goddess Tiamat seemed to make the final scream, and in the next second, Goddess Tiamat''s huge body turned into ck mud and merged with the ocean.


    Including the Demon Beasts born from the sea of life, they all turned into ck mud and fell into the ocean.


    The dark clouds in the sky had disappeared at some point, the sunset hadpletely sunk in the west, and night hade.


    .........


    Central Mesopotamia, the fortress city of Uruk, is currently dark.


    At this moment, a circle of lights surrounded the outskirts of Uruk, and the city of Uruk was also brightly lit.


    To celebrate "the Day of Judgment", Gilgamesh ordered the soldiers to set up ces in and outside Uruk for people to dance, eat, and thank the Goddess.


    The reason why the venue was set up outside the city of Uruk was because the city of Uruk was not enough for everyone to celebrate, after all at this time, Uruk was gathering humans from all over the Mesopotamian region.


    In the current season, the night is not cold, besides, after the "purification" of the ck mud sea outside Uruk, the Demon Beasts havepletely disappeared, and there is no need to worry about being attacked.


    At the tower of God, Gudako and his entourage gathered, enjoying the fruits of victory after the "doomsday" passed.


    But apart from that, outside of Uruk hit by a sea of ck mud, there are some rare farms and food.


    Only a few farms located north of Uruk were intact, but this didn''t change the fact that there was a shortage of ingredients, so Gudako and the others, and even the Uruk people outside the tower, weren''t able to enjoy much of the food at all.


    Farms and pastures had to be provided for grain, cattle and sheep in preparation for the future of Mesopotamian human life.


    Because of that, people were only immersed in the atmosphere after this disaster, At most they danced and ate very little to tell the truth.


    Of course, this also includes Gudako and others.


    In the center of therge room in the tower, arge dining table was ced there, while Gudako and the others sat around the dining table, tasting fine wines.


    Even though the food wasn''t much, Gilgamesh was still able to provide drinks that Gudako and the others could drink freely.


    Of course, Gudako, Mashu, Miyu, and Anna all drank drinks instead of alcohol.


    Jaguar Man and Humbaba started ying in the open space next door. Enkidu who was worried about Humbaba, watched Humbaba while chatting with Gilgamesh, a close friend he had not had in years.


    Even though Gilgamesh is a little ufortable with the gender of his best friend, best friends are friends, and that''s not going to change.


    Zhuge Kongming and Leonidas sighed together the sweetness and softness of the wine in their hands, while Ushiwakamaru who was beside them, was drinking the self-suffocating wine, as if mourning Benkei.


    Quetzalcoatl and Ishtar raised their sses and collided, and Ishtar also poured a ss of wine for Ereshkigal who was a little lost for some reason. To Ereshkigal''s surprise, and some flowers turned pale, or after Miyu who was beside her, said something to Ereshkigal, only then did Ereshkigal calm down.


    Mashu and Gudako lightly tasted the drink brought by Gilgamesh. Anna, who was also drinking good drinks beside Gudako, had to show that she didn''t care about these delicious drinks because she was "harassed" by Merlin.


    Everyone was immersed in the celebratory dinner where Goddess Tiamat was defeated by Wu Ming, but due to Wu Ming''s absence, many people were more or less in a daze.


    Like Miyu, Ereshkigal, Anna, and Gudako and Mashu.


    But Wu Ming didn''t hang up, he just had something to do.


    "What got the Assassin trapped"


    Gudako and Mashu chatted andined softly.


    Yet everyone here was a Servant, and Gudako''s soft groans seemed to be spoken straight in their ears.


    "Thatthat, I also want to know"


    After Ereshkigal spoke weakly, Miyu''s expression beside her was slightly shaken, and Anna''s eyes were also uncertain.


    The question about Gudako and Ereshkigal could be said to have caught everyone''s attention, except for Jaguar Man.


    Ishtar shook her head helplessly as she looked at Ereshkigal''s haunted appearance again.


    "Didn''t Gilgamesh say it, that man is now doing follow-up work on the Goddess Tiamat on the Persian Gulf coast, he wille in a moment, you two, can''t seem to see that person, did he take your soul or something."


    Ishtar''s criticism made Ereshkigal blush, she naturally knew that Gilgamesh said Wu Ming was on the Persian Gulf side, but Wu Ming was not there, not only her, but Gudako and the others were involuntarily in a daze.


    And Ereshkigal felt that Ishtar was actually worried about Wu Ming, but that was because his face didn''t show it directly.


    Because of that, Ereshkigal and Ishtar soon quarreled again.


    "Huh! I care about what he does with you! You goddess of greed, don''t you want to greedily take other people''s thoughts!" Ereshkigal looked at Ishtar.


    Seeing this, Gudako no longer expected to get any information from the sisters, and then turned to look at Enkidu.


    Seeing Gudako staring at her, Enkidu showed a warm smile to Gudako.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Dragon Sage did face some repercussions and will return soon."


    ....


    On the shores of the Persian Gulf, Wu Ming, who had recovered from the state of the three-headed dragon, was sitting on the ruins. In the light of observation, he held the ball of light in his hand, he closed his eyes, as if he waspletely immersed in it.


    And the dragon horn headdress on his head obediently guarded Wu Ming, but unfortunately, at this time there would be no more danger around him.

 Chapter 1033: Banquet

    Chapter 1033: Banquet


    Ever since Void Star Tai Sui sealed the entire sea of life with the Goddess Tiamat, the Persian Gulf and even the Indian Ocean had returned to their original ocean state.


    Apart from not seeing any living creatures, the current ocean was still the same as before.


    After that, Wu Ming also released the state of the three-headed dragon, but the spiritual base of the Evil of Humanity was still there.


    After all, the transformation of the spiritual base was basically finished, and there was no way to change it.


    However, there was one thing to note, Wu Ming couldn''t remake the body of the three headed dragon with Enkidu and Chrysbelite for now.


    After all, the Evil of Humanity''s spiritual base of the three-headed dragon could only be reached with the blessings of Goddess Tiamat, First Hassan, and Humbaba who temporarily acquired the Grand Rider ss.


    Now that Goddess Tiamat is sealed, First Hassan is gone after the crisis, and the Grand Rider ss blessed by Humbaba has also disappeared. Naturally, the form of the three-headed dragon cannot be maintained, or Wu Ming can still use this at this time.


    It is already a miracle that the spiritual base exists in the world, now that the "connection" has copsed, it must also be forced to leave this world.


    It can only be said that someone at the top isfortable to do something.


    The reason why Wu Ming was sitting here was to seal Goddess Tiamat''s ball of light for the sake Void Star Tai Sui.


    Because the spiritual base of the silent Evil of Humanity is still there, Void Star Tai Sui will not disappear, and the ball of light that is sealed from its product will not disappear.


    And the reason why Wu Ming sat here and sealed the ball of light in his eyes was actually trying to expel the ck mud that had fused with the sea of life.


    After all the existence that merged with the ck mud was inherently dangerous to Wu Ming, and he couldn''t sit still about the ck mud.


    Moreover, the basis of the Evil of Humanity is love for humans, no matter how Wu Ming can say, he also sympathizes with Goddess Tiamat.


    Especially after Wu Ming studied this ball of light and came into contact with Goddess Tiamat''s will within it for a while.


    "Absolutely disgraceful." Wu Ming opened his eyes and took a deep breath.


    He couldn''tpletely get rid of the ck mud in the sea of life of the Goddess Tiamat, and this could only be done after returning to Great Root.


    During this period, Wu Ming sensed Goddess Tiamat''s thoughts.


    "I miss the children, I want to touch the children, I want the children back in my arms but I am afraid of hurting the children."


    This is Goddess Tiamat''s very simple thought.


    Wu Ming can fully use Root''s power to kill Goddess Tiamat like Azi Dakaha, but he can''t do anything.


    The Evil of Humanity of Azi Dakaha is to uphold justice on his corpse, and the Evil of Humanity of Goddess Tiamat is only the parenting of the mother to the child who left her and the world that does not need her, that is, the instinct that is generated.


    And this mother is also afraid of hurting her child, or she will not seal herself.


    Goddess Tiamat is just a BUG that was chosen to be the "big system" of mankind, and this BUG must be "fixed" so that the "system" called humanity can continue.


    And this BUG was created by taking advantage of human love. "Fixing" forced wrong love, in Wu Ming''s view, this is a little cruel.


    Azi Dakaha had already died at the hands of Wu Ming, and he didn''t want to let another existence simr to Azi Dakaha follow in his footsteps.


    It was clearly impossible to let Goddess Tiamat go just like that.


    "Fortunately there is a Void Star Tai Sui False. Otherwise, I am afraid that it will really bring you to the level of life and death."


    Ignoring all the conditions for sealing the Goddess of nature, even though the audience was small, the effect was unexpectedly strong.


    If this didn''t happen, in the end who would die and who would live would still be discussed. When he thought of so many Demon Beasts with extremely powerful individuals born from the sea of life, Wu Ming felt dizzy.


    And fortunately, those Demon Beasts are all made of ck mud in the sea of life, and they are also part of the Goddess Tiamat. Otherwise, Wu Ming really doesn''t have a good way to finish so many Demon Beasts at once.


    And if time is dyed, God knows how many monsters Goddess Tiamat can give birth to.


    The sea of life is so big, and Goddess Tiamat has the blessing of ck mud, God knows what will happen in the end.


    "Let''s talk about bringing Goddess Tiamat to Great Root first."


    After returning to Great Root, there will always be a way. After all, the inside of the Great Root is just a source of miracles, and Wu Ming is the "God" within it.


    Wu Ming shook his head, rested for a while, relieved his tiredness, integrated the ball of light into his body, and stood up.


    Wu Ming looked at the position of the sky and the stars, and judged the time.


    "At this point in time, it is estimated that Ritsu and the others have not finished the banquet. I should have caught up, maybe."


    However Wu Ming who knew that Uruk was in short supply at the moment, had no idea of being able to eat delicious food.


    "Let''s join in the fun at the end."


    Wu Ming turned around, his body sunk in the Gate that didn''t know when it was opened.


    Then, the Gate closed, and along the shores of the Persian Gulf, only the night wind blew the waves and hit the rocks.


    ............


    Uruk, although the lights inside and outside Uruk are still bright at this time, most of the people have copsed to the ground.


    Don''t get me wrong, they''re sleeping.


    They are all full of alcohol, even some children are no exception, but there are only a few children who are full of alcohol.


    This was the view that Wu Ming felt from the Gate appearing in the sky.


    "Gil really made a big deal this time, I''m afraid the Uruk wine is empty."


    Alcohol could not rece food, and the people who listened to the king''s words did not drink too much because of the influence of the "Doomsday", so Uruk still had a lot of wine.


    Not much food, so drink, sing and dance. This is how the people of Uruk celebrate this evening.


    And as the strained spirit was relieved, the brightly litnd inside and outside Uruk copsed and many people fell asleep.


    Most children just fall asleep after being tired and rxed. Not many kids steal alcohol.


    Even though this era is thousands of years away from modern times, Gilgamesh''s protection of little children remains.


    After all, children are the future of mankind.


    Stopping paying attention to this scene inside and outside Uruk City, Wu Ming flew straight into the tower.


    The night in this season is not cold, and there are no wild animals outside, let them sleep. When you wake up the next day, your neck will be stiff due to the wrong sleeping posture.


    After entering the tower, Wu Ming headed straight for the room where Gudako and the others were having a banquet.


    In the corridor, Wu Ming met Siduri.


    "Siduri, you haven''t rested yet?"


    When Gilgamesh is busy, Siduri is his manager. After all, the people of Uruk couldn''t hold a banquet without a manager. Otherwise, they can see that the visitor is Wu Ming, and Siduri bows first.


    "I''m not tired yet, Lord Dragon Sage, are you done with your own business?"


    As an insider, Siduri naturally also learned from Gilgamesh and Enkidu that Wu Ming had something to do in the Persian Gulf and had not returned.


    At this moment, Siduri gave a small smile.


    "You arete Lord Dragon Sage, they have all left, Miss Ritsu and Miss Mashu are also asleep, right at the dining table, I just met Lord Enkidu to deliver towels."


    Siduri, holding up a white cloth in his hand.


    This is a woven wool towel that can cover the entire body.


    Even if she won''t catch a cold at night, Enkidu still cares about people.


    Wu Ming nodded in understanding, then reached out and took the towel from Siduri''s hand.


    "Then let me send her there."


    Forget Ishtar and the other goddesses and Enkidu, he will meet Gudako and Mashu first.


    "Siduri, you go rest now, soon, this is the will of the Gods."


    Wu Ming finished and left.


    In this case, Siduri smiled.


    "Lord really is like Lord Enkidu... So gentle..."

 Chapter 1034: Roman Contact

    Chapter 1034: Roman Contact


    How hard Siduri had worked all this time, Wu Ming could see it in his eyes, she was no easier than Gilgamesh.


    Right now, how could Wu Ming let Siduri continue to work.


    However with Siduri''s character, it was definitely impossible to rest on his own, so Wu Ming could only "order" her.


    Gently walking into the room where Gudako and the others were gathered, the room was currently emitting the scent of wine, there was no doubt that this was the wine that Gilgamesh cherished.


    Wu Ming even had some doubts at this point as to whether Gudako and the others had fallen asleep from the smell of alcohol.


    As soon as he entered the room, Wu Ming saw Gudako and Mashu sleeping on the table, but the others disappeared.


    Ishtar and the others must have gone alone, and someone like Leonidas I who got drunk easily might get carried away.


    Apart from Gudako and Mashu who were lying at the dining table, by the window, Gilgamesh was looking at the brightly lit Uruk with his arms crossed.


    "Dragon Sage, finally here?" Gilgamesh looked back at Wu Ming.


    "I thought I coulde to the banquet, but it seems I''mte."


    He walked towards Gudako and Mashu gently, covered them with a thin towel, then Wu Ming walked towards Gilgamesh.


    Gilgamesh had set up runes around Gudako and Mashu, and there was no need to worry about Gudako and Mashu''s voices.


    "There is not much food, but wine is provided for you by the king."


    Gilgamesh showed a king''s smile, and then a golden ripple appeared from his side, and two golden wine sses and a golden wine jug appeared from there.


    Gilgamesh held a golden jug, poured it into two gold sses, and then threw one of them at Wu Ming.


    Seeing that the wine ss flew lightly towards Wu Ming as if it had life.


    And Wu Ming didn''t use much strength, he caught it very easily, and then he drank it in one gulp.


    "Although this wine is good, it doesn''t suit my taste." Wu Ming tossed the empty wine ss casually, and the golden wine ss turned into gold particles and disappeared.


    "Same with this king."


    Gilgamesh after taking a sip despite his image, threw the gold ss and gold jug aside, letting them turn into gold particles and return to the Gate of Babylon.


    "No matter how sweet the wine made by the gods, it is an existence that this king and mortal must abandon."


    This is the reason why it doesn''t taste good.


    Without responding to Gilgamesh''s words, Wu Ming walked to Gilgamesh''s side, turned his back on Gilgamesh who was facing him, and stood in front of the window looking up at the starry sky.


    "The people of Uruk are all safe, and you are still alive. The Sumerian dynasty could continue, and human civilization could continue. "


    Wait until Wu Ming takes the Goddess Tiamat, who is sealed in Void Star Tai Sui , this singrity will also be repaired and get back on track.


    And what Wu Ming said was that he had to leave.


    His goal was to help Gudako and Mashu mend the singrity, and to mend the regret that Wu Ming left Mesopotamia in the first ce.


    No matter what Gilgamesh was in the world, Wu Ming who looked after Gilgamesh''s childhood was already half-father to Gilgamesh.


    "I know that you will not forget everything that happened here, and I also know that you know very well that the Gilgamesh I know, is queen."


    Although every parallel world exists because of Counter Force, There are stories about Gilgamesh and Dragon Sage, but Gilgamesh couldn''t possibly fail to find these.


    However gender differences can''t create the same story, that''s for sure.


    "Of course." Gilgamesh, who turned around, nodded without hesitation.


    "After all, the Dragon Sage that this king knows can be said to be a woman. You can''t be someone this king knows."


    "?!"


    Wu Ming was shocked, it must be the doing of the two Counter Forces, do they want to y changing gender???


    "Hahaha~ I''m joking, it''s nice to see a face like you~" Gilgamesh patted the Dragon Sage''s shoulder sessfully, smiling very happily.


    But it didn''t take long for Gilgamesh to stopughing.


    "But this king is very pleased to meet you." Tapping Wu Ming''s shoulder again, Gilgamesh left the room.


    In the current room, only Wu Ming, who was looking at the night sky, and Gudako and Mashu who were sleeping soundly, were left.


    "Me too, Gil."


    As for the fact that the Dragon Sage in the parallel world that Gilgamesh said was a woman, whether Gilgamesh was joking, or whether it was true, was still unknown.


    The next morning.


    Gudako woke up dizzy and found himself lying on the bed in his and Mashu''s Chaldean embassy room, while Mashuy beside her.


    "Ouch!"


    As if thinking of something bad, Gudako blushed and shouted in astonishment.


    "What happened, senpai!?"


    A reflex due to Gudako''s crying, and suddenly Mashu woke up from his sleep and sat up.


    "It''s okay...it''s okay, I just woke up and had a bad dream..."


    Gudako heaved a sigh of relief, she found that the clothes she was wearing had not changed. Looks like someone sent her and Mashu back here and put her on the bed.


    Suddenly, a voice came from the corner.


    "Are you awake, Ristu?"


    Gudako and Mashu looked up and found that it was Wu Ming.


    "Assassins? Did you send me and Mashu back?''


    Gudako guessed.


    Sitting cross-legged in a corner, Wu Ming nodded.


    "Seeing you were fast asleep, so I didn''t wake you up, but sent you back directly."


    Wu Ming pointed to the bed where Gudako and Mashu were.


    "I didn''t know where to go, so I just stayed, but don''t worry, I didn''t stare at your sleeping face all night." Wu Ming smiled.


    But the more Wu Ming said that, the more embarrassed Gudako and Mashu felt.


    "That, that, that, that, that, that, I''m going down first."


    Gudako immediately got up from the bed and walked out of the room.


    "That... Vero senpai, I''m a little worried about Senpai, I''ll go down to take a look."


    Soon after, Mashu also left with a flushed face.


    In this regard, Wu Ming smiled slightly.


    Gudako and Mashu are so cute.


    Last night, Wu Ming did not stay because he had nowhere to go, nor did he stay to see Gudako and Mashu''s sleeping faces.


    The reason why Wu Ming stayed in Gudako and Mashu''s room was because of Romanst night.

 Chapter 1035: Enemies become stronger

    Chapter 1035: Enemies be stronger


    Last night, after Gilgamesh left, Wu Ming also left not long after, but he left with Gudako and Mashu.


    The method is very simple, whether it is magic or spiritual power, Wu Ming can take both without waking them up.


    After returning to the Chaldea embassy, Wu Ming saw Merlin who was sitting at the table on the first floor stealing food.


    After a casual chat with Merlin, Wu Ming carried Gudako and Mashu upstairs.


    After the two sat down, it was almost midnight.


    Just as Wu Ming was about to go find a ce to rest, Gudako''s bracelet rang.


    ......


    "Dragon Sage, no, Dragon of the Root, I have something to look for you."


    Roman was the one who knew Wu Ming''s real identity, and Wu Ming also knew Roman''s real identity.


    And Roman came to Wu Ming so mysterious at this time, or called Wu Ming the Dragon of the Root, it seems that there is no small problem.


    "Less than twenty employees in Chaldea have rested. The Director and his Servants are still guarding the Holy Grail and will not allow Chaldea toe into contact with the outside world. Da Vinci also returned to his workshop. Ritsu and Mashu also fell asleep. ..."


    Therefore, Roman took advantage of the fact that no one else was here to contact Wu Ming, and it was clear that he must have something important.


    "Are you bothered by the enemy that is burning the history of mankind?" Wu Ming asked casually.


    Roman in Chaldea was silent, obviously he didn''t expect Wu Ming to tell the truth.


    Actually it is not difficult to guess, Roman secretly came to Wu Ming, definitely does not want to tell others, only a secret to hide, and indeed there is a secret between Roman and Wu Ming, that is Wu Ming and Roman know each other''s identity .


    And this involves the mastermind behind this disaster. After all, Goetia and Roman were closely rted.


    So, Roman came to look for Wu Ming, it must be for Goetia''s business, no, for Roman, it''s a fake Solomon matter behind the scenes.


    After all Wu Ming didn''t tell Roman that the person pretending to be Solomon was Goetia, the Magecraft Solomon made.


    "For some reason, I always feel very restless. I know you know the enemy''s situation very well, can you tell me"


    Roman really didn''t know the details of the enemy, Wu Ming didn''t tell him and he only on the night of giving up his power that there were signs of crisis.


    However ...


    "I refuse."


    Wu Ming refused without thinking.


    "Wait, why"


    Roman also heard Wu Ming''s perfunctory tone.


    "The reason is very simple."


    Wu Ming found a stool, sat down beside the bed where Gudako and Mashu were, and chatted with Gudajo''s bracelet.


    Although it''s a bit strange to sit in front of a sleeping person''s bed and chat with other people... Gudako and Mashu have Magecraft, after all, so there''s no need to worry about waking Gudako and Mashu.


    "You are now a human Romani Archaman, there is no longer a strong existence, you do not have the ability to save everything, ever since you became a human like this, you are just an ordinary medical staff."


    Wu Ming didn''t know whether Roman had him a trump card or not, and even if he did, he would say whether it would have any effect on Gaetia holding the ck mud.


    And there''s one more thing, at this point Roman is human, and he''s not as good as Gudako, and it''s not up to him to take down the mastermind behind the scenes.


    He was qualified to take back the future of mankind as a human, but he could only do so as a human, and as a human, he did not have the power to do so.


    This was the price he paid for giving up all of his power to be a human, even if he abandoned the humanitarian crisis and gave up his powers.


    In a sense, he deserved it.


    "If it''s you, you should understand one thing. Everyone must acknowledge the consequences of their decisions, whether the consequences are good or bad. So, be a medical staff."


    Roman who heard this sentence, was sitting on a special sofa chair in Chaldea, pressing one hand on the other, as if touching something under a glove.


    Roman''s expression was a little lonely.


    "But..."


    "You gave me enough, the ''once'' King Solomon."


    Wu Ming instantly cut off Roman''s words, and also revealed Roman''s true identity.


    That''s right, Roman is King Solomon, the Servant of the former director of the Marisbury Animusphere while participating in the Fuyuki Holy Grail War 10 years ago.


    After winning the Holy Grail War, King Solomon made a wish and became an ordinary human. On the night of losing all his powers and bing a human, he used his own irvoyance to see the destruction of mankind, but since he was powerless, he could only desperately try his best to learn in an attempt to use his human identity to save the future.


    That''s why he, a sincere person, thought the man iming to be Solomon was a fake, and he was almost suspected by Gudako and the others because he helped Solomon exin.


    "Thinking about being an ordinary person and saving the world, how can there be such a good thing in the world, you may not be the least bit fantastic." Wu Ming sarcastically said viciously.


    "Also it''s a consequence of your own choices, you can''t regret it, and you have to face it, and admit it, instead of constantly worrying about it, or trying desperately to stop it. I know that the sky is falling and there are people high above it, and you are only human now."


    After that, Roman''s somewhat weak voice came from Gudako''s bracelet.


    "No...that...I..."


    "Didn''t I say, the sky is falling and there are people high above it, what are you worried about as an ordinary human!"


    Roman was reprimanded by Wu Ming, too afraid to speak.


    Wu Ming spoke as if he had made the final decision for Roman.


    "Your mission is to help Rigsu save the history of mankind, restore Mashu''s destroyed body, assist Olga Marie in managing Chaldea, and leave the rest to me."


    After all, Wu Ming was also partly responsible for the mutation. the ck mud ignored him, and he also had to take responsibility for the things caused by the ck mud.


    The difference between Wu Ming and Roman was that Wu Ming had the ability to aplish all of these, whereas Roman did not.


    "That Actually, I just wanted to say that my trump card can''t be called a 100% trump card, plus I have a bad feeling for some reason, so I''d like to ask you to help me when the timees... "


    Roman in Chaldea let go of the crossed hands and rubbed together, and smiled awkwardly.


    Wu Ming who was not in the same space and time as Roman, narrowed his eyes helplessly, fully revealing the look of a dead fish.


    If I had known beforehand that you could think of it, who would have spent so much time with you?


    This is the meaning in the eyes of the dead fish-eyed Wu Ming sitting in the corner and stopped talking to Roman, only Roman''s voice echoed in the room, until he almost woke up at night.


    Wu Ming, on the other hand, sat straight until dawn.


    ......


    That''s what happenedst night.


    ncing at the door where Gudako and Mashu had left, Wu Ming stood up and walked out.


    In fact although the conversation between Wu Ming and Roman was very rxed, he also had thoughts and guesses.


    Wu Ming believed that Goetia might have be stronger.

 Chapter 1036: Reverse Positioning

    Chapter 1036: Reverse Positioning


    Roman didn''t know that the so-called man behind the scenes was actually a magic technique developed by him, but the man who called himself Solomon who appeared in London''s Singrity was indeed himself.


    Therefore, in Roman''s view, it was likely that the enemy would only control the corpse to disguise himself as Solomon.


    Therefore, even if Roman''s trump card is strong, it can only be aimed at his controlled corpse, and there is no way to get rid of the ck hand behind the scenes, so he will not have much confidence in using his hidden means as a trump card.


    Under such a premise, Roman was even restless. It was exined here that his hiding method might be basically useless, so he came to look for Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming had always believed in intuition, so he also had a certain degree of confidence in other people''s "intuition."


    What does Roman''s concern indicate?


    Roman didn''t know who the enemy was, but Wu Ming was very clear.


    This was to show that Goetia would most likely get rid of the limitations of Romn''s hidden ways, and there was no doubt that Goetia had be stronger.


    Although Wu Ming was not afraid of Goetia, this information was also indispensable for Wu Ming.


    In short, the soldiers will block the water and cover the ground, first say goodbye to everyone, and then return to the root of the problem.


    Not long after, Wu Ming also came down.


    After descending, it was naturally a scene where Gudako and the others were having breakfast.


    At the rectangr table, Gudako and Mashu sat on one side, Merlin and Anna sat on the other, and the four of them ate a rather light and small breakfast.


    It''s made by Anna, it''s nd and little in quantity as there isn''t much food.


    Wu Ming found a seat at will and sat beside Anna.


    Whether Gudako and Mashu''s mood had recovered, Wu Ming decided to sit across from them.


    "I have to go now, so I haven''t had a good meal." Then Wu Ming said jokingly.


    "Uruk is currently short on food, so let''s think about it and have breakfast." Gudako answered Wu Ming with a smile, as if she wasn''t the one who blushed earlier.


    "I''m a bit reluctant..." Mashu said softly beside her.


    But Mashu''s face is still red, it looks like Mashu''s face is not as thick as Gudako''s.


    "After all, it is also integrated with the city of Uruk." Merlin took a sip of clear soup and pped his mouth.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, it seems I cannot be separated from Uruk food, ahahaha"


    Although nd, the taste of Uruk had left its mark on Merlin''s tongue in thest six months.


    "As expected of Merlin." Anna nced at Merlin and mocked him in a slightly cold voice.


    "Anyway, it''s me." However, Merlin seemed to have received some kind of praise that was quite useful.


    Okay, more mischievous, who can bepared to Merlin...


    "Anna, is your body okay?" Wu Ming who chose to ignore Merlin, suddenly asked Anna beside him.


    While chatting with Merlinst night, Wu Ming learned from Merlin that Anna had used the power of the Holy Grail to be a Gorgon, and together with Ereshkigal, she had dealt with the five Demon Beasts attacking Uruk.


    Even though Anna had recovered her body now, Wu Ming wasn''t too relieved so he decided to ask.


    "I''m fine." Anna shook her head.


    Even though there is Matou Sakura in the Holy Grail that Wu Ming gave to Anna, the function of the Holy Grail is still there.


    Using the power of the Holy Grail to transform into a Gorgon, and then using the power of the Holy Grail to restore, will not affect Anna or harm Matou Sakura in the Holy Grail.


    Anna put down the bowl, then took out a gold crystal from her chest.


    "Ites back to you."


    After the Holy Grail was used by Anna, it became like this, but Matou Sakura was still inside.


    "I''m a Servant, I can''t bring her back."


    This was why Anna returned the Holy Grail to Wu Ming.


    "I see, I will bring Matou Sakura back to her time."


    Wu Ming nodded and put the crystal away.


    "Assassin, what happened to the Holy Grail in Goddess Tiamat''s body?"


    The Holy Grail that interfered with this era was in Goddess Tiamat''s body, and currently Goddess Tiamat was defeated by Wu Ming, so it made sense that the Holy Grail should also appear.


    Mashu also blushed, and she also forgot the Holy Grail.


    The celebration and exhaustion caused everyone to ignore the existence of the Holy Grail, Gudako still remembered this when she saw Anna return the Holy Grail that Wu Ming had given it to Wu Ming.


    "I sealed the Holy Grail together with the Goddess Tiamat."


    Wu Ming held with one hand, a cluster of light emitting cosmic stars appeared in his hand.


    The seal formed by Void Star Tai Sui illusion.


    "After that, I will take the seal of the Goddess Tiamat along with the Holy Grail, and I cannot give it to you for now."


    Wu Ming flipped his hand again, and Void Star Tai Sui that sealed Goddess Tiamat disappeared.


    "It doesn''t matter, we have detected the location of the main enemy through the presence of a previous attempt to attack Chaldea." Roman''s voice came from Gudako''s wrist.


    The use of the Holy Grail in Chaldea is basically to analyze and find the person who created it.


    When Wu Ming kept the Holy Grail that sealed uros in Chaldea, Chaldea was almost attacked.


    However it was a blessing in disguise, Chaldea identally discovered the enemy''s location via reverse search, so the Holy Grail was no longer needed.


    "So Roman, I''ll explore the roads first, and Ritsu will stay in Chaldea first."


    "Why?" Gudako looked at Wu Ming in confusion.


    She had passed the seven singrities, why should she be so careful when facing the final enemy.


    What''s more, seeing Wu Ming alone in danger, Gudako couldn''t do it.


    And in the same way, Mashu couldn''t do it.


    "Vero senpai, I think it''s better if we are with you." Mashu gets very serious.


    But Wu Mingughed.


    "You misunderstand. I just need to verify a few things. If I''m with you, I''m afraid to hurt you."


    Gudako and Mashu suddenly nodded.


    With Wu Ming''s formidable strength, it was indeed very possible to injure a friendly army.


    But Roman from Chaldea and Da Vinci on the side realized something. How could a strong person like Wu Ming identally injure the allied forces? Obviously he didn''t want Gudako to be in danger.


    But in the end Roman still agreed with Wu Ming''s decision.


    "Alright, then Ritsu and Mashu will return to their private rooms to rest after returning to Chaldea. We will await the Dragon Sage''s notification before taking action."


    After all, Gudako wasn''t as strong as Wu Ming, she was just an ordinary person. Once something happens, it really ends.


    Wu Ming nodded.


    "When you''re done eating, let''s go to God''s tower and say goodbye to Gil."


    Wu Ming also devoured his food.

 Chapter 1037: Departure

    Chapter 1037: Departure


    Below the tower, Wu Ming, Gudako, Mashu, Merlin, Anna, Miyu and Ereshkigal came.


    The reason why Miyu and Ereshkigal came with Wu Ming and the others was because while they were having breakfast on the way, Miyu brought the embarrassed Ereshkigal to the Chaldea ambassador.


    Miyu had juste to look for Wu Ming, and the reason why she dragged Ereshkigal was to repay Ereshkigal''s kindness for staying the night.


    That''s right, when Wu Ming came backst night, when everyone ended the banquet, Miyu left with Ereshkigal.


    After learning that Miyu is Wu Ming''s younger sister, Ereshkigal is quite serious about building a small house for Miyu in the underworld.


    Since Miyu was the current body of a Servant, the underworld would not harm Miyu. Last night Miyu slept with Ereshkigal in the underworld.


    Underneath the tower, go to report the return of Gilgamesh''s army, and invite everyone to enter the tower.


    Wu Ming and Miyu walked at the end, because Wu Ming and Miyu whispered.


    "Miyu, I didn''t take good care of you, how did you sleepst night?" Wu Ming held Miyu''s hand with an apologetic expression on his face.


    First, Wu Ming tried to clean up the ck mud that had fused with Goddess Tiamat. After he returned, he spoke to Gilgamesh.


    He sent Gudako and Mashu back to the Chaldea embassy, then discussed it with Roman. It was clear from Roman''s words that after all this was over, it was almost dawn.


    "Ereshkigal Onee-san has been very good to me, you don''t have to worry about me, Wu Ming Onii-chan, and I am not a stupid child." Miyu who felt the warmth of Wu Ming''s palm, responded with a warm smile and responded by expressing herself understanding.


    Wu Ming sighed involuntarily.


    He still suddenly remembered Miyu''s problem while eating, luckily Miyu was able to find it herself.


    But thanks to Ereshkigal, Wu Ming would have to thank themter.


    Wu Ming, who was watching Ereshkigal''s back, thought so.


    Ereshkigal''s face turned red when she realized that someone was watching her, and her body stiffened even more.


    Since Ereshkigal knew who was staring at him again, only Wu Ming and Miyu were behind him.


    It''s not like it was intentional. As coincidentally, Gudako, Mashu, Anna and Merlin took the lead, while Wu Ming and Miyu deliberately stayed at the end, so Ereshkigal could only exist at this location.


    "Ere, thank you for taking care of Miyu." Wu Ming who walked briskly to Ereshkigal''s side, thanked her.


    As for this title, it is a simplification of Ereshkigal. After all, Ereshkigal is a bit too long.


    "Nonothing" Ereshkigal spoke and waved his hand generously.


    Of course, if only she wasn''t so nervous about speaking.


    "You have my divinity now, and the underworld can no longer limit you. In the next period of time, you can live well in thisnd."


    This is Wu Ming''s gratitude to Ereshkigal, which can be considered as Wu Ming''s sympathy for Ereshkigal''s past.


    "Yes, you will be leaving soon."


    The nervous Ereshkigal suddenly became lonely.


    This is a tragedy brought about by traveling through space and time, the two sides are not from the same era and must part in the end.


    Humans by nature prohibit or limit technology that travels through space and time, and there is a reason for this.


    Ereshkigal increased his speed and distanced herself from Wu Ming and Miyu.


    "Wu Ming Onii-chan, can''t we meet Ereshkigal Onee-san again?"


    At this moment, Miyu also looked a little displeased.


    Children are very emotional, especially little girls. Even though Miyu had experienced life and death, it didn''t mean that she had gotten used to it. On the contrary, she was more sensitive to such things.


    Besides, Ereshkigal''s temperament and personality matched Miyu''s taste very well, and that face was still the face of someone she knew, so the two of them had gotten along very well in this short period of time.


    To Miyu''s question, Wu Ming smiled casually.


    "How is it possible, when everything is settled, we cane see Ere again, or even we can bring her to live in modern times."


    To humans, traveling across time and space was a kind of danger that needed to be restricted or prohibited, but to Wu Ming, this was something that could be done casually.


    "That''s great, Wu Ming Onii-chan." Miyu recovered.


    Seeing Miyu getting rich emotionally, Wu Ming touched Miyu''s head with a bit of emotion.


    "You have changed a lot during my not being by your side."


    It seemed that the contact with Illya and the others had made Miyu grow stronger.


    "Is there any?" Miyu herself was not aware of this.


    "You are cuter than before."


    After Wu Ming finished joking, he immediately picked up Miyu and ced her on his shoulders.


    After that, in Miyu''s bashful cry, Wu Ming dragged Miyu who was riding on his neck, to follow the "most" in front.


    ...


    The tower between the thrones, where Gilgamesh handled government affairs.


    At this time, the Servants gathered, and the soldiers and other irrelevant people were ordered by Gilgamesh to leave the room.


    Gilgamesh put down the y tablet in his hand and looked at the crowd gathered below with a smile on his face.


    Wu Ming had already lowered Miyu off his shoulders by this time.


    "It''s finally time to part, everyone."


    Gilgamesh first nced at the Servant he summoned, and now only Ushiwakamaru, Zhuge Kongming, Leonidas I, and Merlin were left.


    Gilgamesh then nced at Ishtar, Quetzalcoatl, Ereshkigal, and Anna who were standing in the corner.


    In a sense, the Three Goddess Alliance finally stood on the side of humans.


    After that, Gilgamesh nced at Wu Ming and Enkidu who were standing together, and Wu Ming brought his younger sister in modern times.


    Other than his little sister, Wu Ming and Enkidu will definitely not stay here, they have their own business.


    Ignoring Jaguar Man and Humbaba who were hiding and ying, Gilgamesh finally looked at Gudako and Mashu.


    "Human''sst master, Fujimaru Ritsu, and his Servant, Mashu Kyrielight, your appearance in Uruk during this Kyrielight has been seen by this king. Although you are still very weak, but this king believes that even without the help of Dragon Sage and others, you can still save this era."


    Gilgamesh''s praise made Gudako and Mashu quite happy, and Mashu was no longer afraid of Gilgamesh.


    They were now sincerely admiring the eldest king.


    "King Gilgamesh, thank you and everyone for looking after us all this time, we will never forget you."


    This was a farewell, Gudako not only saw Gilgamesh, she saw everyone around her.


    "Ritsu, especially you have to remember me strongly." Quetzalcoatl came to Gudako and hugged Gudako, making Mashu panic for a while.


    "And I, and I, don''t forget this great Jaguar Man!" Jaguar Man who doesn''t know when she''s running joins in the fun.


    "You are a Master, perhaps you will be able toe to your side as a Servant at some point." Ereshkigal''s tone was quite serious.


    "Hmph, even though you can''t call us Divine Spirit rank Servants," Ishtar said mercilessly with her arms crossed.


    "Goodbye all." Anna''s parting words were quite brief.


    From Anna''s point of view, even if a human Master couldn''t summon a Divine Spirit rank servant, there was still a chance to meet.


    "Fujimaru, next time you can try to summon me, this body will definitely kill all enemies for you." Ushiwakamaru also seems to havee out of the shadows of grief, worthy of being a militarymander.


    "Me too, but remember to train your muscles from time to time!" At thisst moment, Leonidas took off his helmet.


    "Mind training is the most important thing." Zhuge Kongming interrupted.


    "However as Rider said, we are not Divine Spirit Rank Servants. You can try to use the fate left by this contact period to call us." Zhuge Kongming took out a cigar from his pocket and lit it.


    "II know, everyone, in short, I''ll try to call youhu" Gudako gasped after letting go of Quetzalcoatl''s embrace.


    "Since this era is safe, will all the Servants stay?" Mashu thinks about this.


    "When the Dragon Sage takes Goddess Tiamat and the Holy Grail away, the Servants will disappear one after another, and at best, the Divine Spirit rank Servants will be able tost longer." Merlin exined.


    Finally, Wu Ming also walked in front of Gudako and Mashu.


    "You should listen to Roman''s words, return to Chaldea and then return to your private room to rest. When I need you, I will use my means to tell Chaldea."


    "I hope to fight with you next time, Ritsu, Mashu."


    Finally after Enkidu also said goodbye to Gudako and Mashu, Gilgamesh spoke again.


    "In this era, the region of Mesopotamia before Christ was saved by you Chaldea. Now this king orders you to get out of here, go to thest singrity, and destroy the main enemy! Roman!"


    Roman from Chaldea heard Gilgamesh calling out to him atst, and immediately started Gudako and Mashu''s Rayshift after he answered.


    "Ritsu, Mashu, Rayshift has started, get ready."


    "Yes, doctor."


    In the next second, the bodies of the two of them began to glow with blue particle light.


    "Fou" Fou will switch between the two of them. While leaving, he suddenly dashed out of the corner, followed by Humbaba who was attracted to Fou.


    After that, Fou jumped into Mashu''s arms. "Fou?! "


    Mashu had almost forgotten about Fou.


    Fou went before? Gudako sighed at Fou''s powerful hide-and-seek ability.


    "Everyone, goodbye!"


    Gudako waved to everyone, Gudako, Mashu and Fou turned into blue particles and disappeared.


    After watching Rayshift Gudako and the others, Wu Ming looked at Enkidu and Miyu who were hugging Humbaba.


    "We have to go too. "

 Chapter 1038: Mothers Love, Lap Pillow?

    Chapter 1038: Mother''s Love, Lap Pillow?


    Within the Great Root like starry universe, on the tform formed in the middle, a huge and majestic white dragon opened its eyes and woke up from its deep sleep.


    The first thing he did when he woke up from his slumber was to open a virtual screen in the void, and the picture above was an elementary school in a certain world.


    Wu Ming in Great Root had the ability to see what was happening in a certain world.


    The school where Miyu and Ilya attend Homurahara Elementary School.


    Before leaving, Wu Ming brought Miyu and the others back to Illya''s world.


    After all, Miyu was considered to have settled in Illya''s world and went to school, Wu Ming wouldn''t do cruel things like breaking up Miyu and her friends.


    However due to the technology of the Ainsworth family and the method of traversing the two worlds taught by Wu Ming, Shirou and the others could visit Miyu in Miyu''s world at any time.


    On the screen, Miyu was chatting with Illya and the others, but then, she was stunned for a moment, and then she was slightly dazed like she had woken up from a dream.


    It seems that Miyu has received her memories of being a Servant before going to BC.


    Even though it doesn''t matter if you can''t ept it, Miyu''s Servant body is also Miyu, and Wu Ming doesn''t want Miyu''s clone to have an ident.


    The Heroic Spirit on Throne of Heroes couldn''t ept all the memories of the clones, but Miyu wasn''t a Heroic Spirit, so she had to be able to ept those memories.


    Only when Miyu''s body received the memories and information about the clone could it prove that the clone had returned safely.


    Now it seemed that Miyu had indeed epted it, and Wu Ming was relieved.


    Miyu''s trance actually scared Illya, and Wu Ming couldn''t help butugh when she saw how nervous she was trying to get Miyu to the hospital.


    "Illya is still very reckless."


    But to Wu Ming''s surprise, he saw the equally nervous Erica in the photo.


    Nine out of ten, Julian used the Ainsworth family''s technology to send Erica into this world, and arranged for her to go to school with Miyu, Illya, and the others.


    In this case, Wu Ming was not worried at all. Julian probably only thought about his little sister and wanted to let Erica experience the life of a normal person. Julian is now like an older brother.


    With a thought movement, the virtual screen disappeared.


    After all, Wu Ming only saw Miyu''s situation, nothing else.


    "Next, it''s Tiamat,"


    Wu Ming said, his mind stirred, and a cluster of light emitting cosmic light appeared in front of him.


    This was Star Void Tai Sui that sealed the Goddess Tiamat.


    "Let''s get started."


    As said, there must be light, Great Root gave the order, Star Void Tai Sui was released, and countless ck mud rushed out andnded on Great Root.


    The next second, the entire space seemed toe alive, and all of this ck mud was dispelled.


    The ck mud that used to be like a river gushing from the embankment, was now shrinking again and again, disappearing rapidly, and finally only a little was left.


    This is the ck mud of Goddess Tiamat, the sea of life.


    The ck mud inside had all been cleared by Great Root as a "virus".


    Immediately after, a huge dragon w lightly knocked on the sea of life, and a figure immediately fled from the sea of life.


    What came out was the spiritual base of a Servant, namely Musashibo Benkei.


    After being assimted by the sea of life of the Goddess Tiamat, there was no way to get rid of her, this was what Ishtar said and acknowledged.


    But in Great Root, it was very easy for Wu Ming to separate Benkei''s spiritual base from the sea of life.


    The dragon w knocked on Benkei''s spiritual base, and a ripple appeared behind Benkei, including Benkei, and then the ripples disappeared.


    Wu Ming sent Benkei back to Uruk. He would meet with Ushiwakamaru and the others for a short time, and then disappear together due to the loss of the Holy Grail and return to the Throne of Heroes.


    Benkei''s troubles are over.


    After that, then the question about the Goddess Tiamat.


    Wu Ming used his red pupils to look down at the pair of pink and even cute star pupils.


    Thest part of the sea of life turned into Tiamat, but the humanoid version.


    The humanoid version of Tiamat was no different from a normal woman, even her face and figure were considered the best in human aesthetics.


    At this time, Tiamat was in human form like a human girl, sitting like a duck, slumped on the ground with her feet as close as possible, and looked at Wu Ming.


    Tiny body, two hands and two legs, but she was almost naked, only a few existences like scales and animal skin covered some parts of Tiamat.


    On its head is a pair ofrge crooked horns that are almost exactly the same as therge horns on the head of the dragon Tiamat''s body.


    Tiamat''s human-shaped mouth had not yet split into the back of her head, but her teeth were jagged and the only thing that satisfied Wu Ming was the pair of star eyes.


    Without it, this pair of star eyes was so cute with Tiamat''s current appearance.


    "I really don''t know how the gods seeded in the first ce." Wu Ming couldn''t help butin.


    After that, Wu Ming''s huge dragon body changed for a while, and Wu Ming changed from a dragon body into a human form.


    After all, Tiamat was very petite at the moment, and it was not easy to talk to herrge body.


    Landing on this tform, Wu Ming walked to Tiamat.


    Seeing Tiamat staring at him motionlessly, Wu Ming didn''t know what to say, so he just sat facing Tiamat, folded his arms across his chest, and thought to himself.


    If Tiamat sent her back as the Evil of Humanity, she would definitely be eliminated in the end, and Wu Ming definitely wouldn''t.


    Should I be put into another world?


    If it was another world, Tiamat''s Evil of Humanity function wouldn''t be able to work.


    Try it, and if it doesn''t work, take it back for a long time.


    However, as he pondered in silence, Tiamat moved.


    Tiamat leaned forward slightly, stretched out her hand and hugged Wu Ming''s head, and then, during Wu Ming''s downtime process, Tiamat knocked Wu Ming down.


    After that, she rested Wu Ming''s headfortably on hisp.


    Obviously, it''s ap pillow.


    Wu Ming didn''t react at all, or rather, he was dumbfounded.


    Even though the ck mud was gone, Wu Ming also thought that Tiamat would attack him, but he never expected that Tiamat would give him ap pillow.


    This was so outrageous, Wu Ming couldn''t believe it at all.


    Still, it''s quitefortable...


    "Son my son my son" A soft and smooth voice escaped from Tiamat''s mouth.


    In this case, Wu Ming had some guesses.


    Tiamat''s desire to have children made her treat Wu Ming as her child, and thep pillow was just Tiamat''s way of loving her children.


    Yet the one she had to love was not Wu Ming, but someone else.


    "Little En,e out."


    Wu Ming flicked his hand and threw away the golden chain wrapped around his arm.


    The chain turns into a green-haired beauty, Enkidu.


    "Lord Dragon Sage, do you want me to take your ce?"


    Enkidu smiled wryly, she was not stupid, and she had watched, how could she not understand what Wu Ming meant.


    "Just call me Wu Ming at this time, it''s no longer in Uruk." Wu Ming first corrected.


    "Yes, Lord Wu Ming."


    After that, Wu Ming nodded slightly.


    "You''re right,e and enjoy ''mother love'' for me."


    Tiamat had been watching her ever since Enkidu came out.


    With another wry smile, Enkidu walked over to Tiamat.


    She was lowered andid on Tiamat''sp.

 Chapter 1039: Love Mother

    Chapter 1039: Love Mother


    Enkidu is currently Enkidu after merging with Kingu, so currently Enkidu is also a child of Tiamat, Therefore, Wu Ming wants Enkidu to enjoy this mother''s love over herself.


    However ....


    "Why do I keep resting on his knees" Wu Ming tilted his head and leaned forward as if he was on a pillow.


    "There is no other way, Lord Wu Ming, perhaps because you are also Mother''s son." Enkidu who was also leaning on thep pillow, faced Wu Ming with a smug smile on his face.


    Indeed, there is a certain saying circting Dragon Sage that it is mentioned that the Dragon Sage is the son of Tiamat.


    However, Wu Ming was not Tiamat''s child. Even if it was made up, it shouldn''t affect Tiamat. How could she actually take Wu Ming as his real son?


    "Even though the knee pillow is veryfortable, I still have something to do."


    After all Wu Ming was going to find Goetia to sort this out, so what kind of knee pillow was here.


    Tiamat seemed to hear Wu Ming''s words, mumbled something, and stroked Wu Ming''s cheek.


    "Son my son my son"


    Then Tiamat moved her head from herp pillow.


    Wu Ming took this opportunity to sit down, then looked deeply at Tiamat.


    He didn''t think that Tiamat was reasonable enough, it seemed that she was still thinking about her child.


    "Do I want to be raised as a stepmother?" Wu Ming had such an idea.


    Hearing this, Tiamat''s eyes lit up, as if she was very happy.


    "Lord Wu Ming, Mother may be d you recognized her as a mother."


    Enkidu still understands Tiamat, she can see that Tiamat is very happy now.


    As she spoke, Enkidu wanted to sit down.


    But Tiamat held Enkidu''s head and stroked... Wu Ming


    Smiling helplessly, it''s okay to have a mother at her wits'' end, it''s better to think about it in the long run.


    But Wu Ming did not immediately reject it.


    "Don''t talk about my business, I should feel sorry for you, Little En, and enjoy mother''s love for me here."


    Likewise, Wu Ming touched Enkidu''s head.


    "Then let Chrys follow you, I''m a little worried if you don''t take me." Although Enkidu''s face was slightly red, she was very serious.


    "I will always follow Master." The collision on Wu Ming''s head revealed a sense of his existence.


    "My reserve body is also close to perfection, and I can take care of the main root cause alone."


    Then Wu Ming turned his head and saw the void.


    In the next second, Wu Ming''s spare body No. 1 suddenly broke through the air, and then the spare body walked steadily to the side of Wu Ming, and fell firmly on this tform.


    As soon as foreign objects try to enter or shoot at Great Root, the reserve body can y a defensive effect.


    In the image metaphor, Great Root is home, and Wu Ming''s spare body is an intelligent AI housekeeper.


    After Wu Ming activated the reserve body, his body suddenly changed and turned into the Dragon of the Root.


    "Then I''m leaving."


    The next second, the giant dragon flew to the side, and the entire dragon disappeared as if caught in an illusion.


    "...Leave early....Leave early..." Tiamat waved her hand staggeringly to where Wu Ming had disappeared, like a mother watching her son leave.


    Seeing Tiamat like this, Enkidu was slightly appetizing.


    "You who love your children so much, why did you leave Kingu"


    Enkidu and Kingu joined forces, and at the point of the Mesopotamian singrity, Tiamat left Kingu. Of course, that was also engraved on Enkidu''s mind.


    "....Not that..."


    Tiamat stammered to exin.


    Realizing that there might be a story inside, Enkidu''s eyes lit up, and she listened to Tiamat''s words quietly.


    And Tiamat also stammered to exin, but due to stumbling, it is estimated that it will take a long time to exin.


    ......


    Among the worlds, a huge world full of cosmic scenery, one after anotherrge transparent balls float here, like stars in the universe.


    This giant ball is the world.


    Somehow, a huge white figure suddenly appeared, Wu Ming who turned into a dragon body.


    "No matter how many times Ie here, I am amazed by this sight." The light of the universe flickered in the eyes of the great dragon.


    The world and the world exist like this, and Wu Ming is very interested in this phenomenon.


    "Let''s have a good lookter." After all, traveling in various worlds is also a rare beauty.


    Then Wu Ming flew in a certain direction.


    Wu Ming went to Goetiast time, so of course he still remembered the "route".


    But even if he can''t remember, just relying on the mutual attraction of the root power, Wu Ming can find Goetia.


    Not only has Goetia be stronger, but Wu Ming has also be stronger, in other words, during his stay in Great Root, Wu Ming will continue to be stronger.


    Moreover, his body had experienced many years in the Little Garden world.


    Time travel had been the best catalyst for Wu Ming to be stronger.


    Dragon of the Root is two existences before and after adulthood, which can be described as different worlds, like the gap between an ant and a giant dragon, because the distance to be an "adult" Dragon of the Root is only one foot away, Wu Ming can feel this.


    In fact, Wu Ming had better wait until he was an adult before finding and killing Goetia, which was the safest.


    But time waits for no one. Who knew if Goetia had learned anything from the ck mud, or had analyzed the power of the ck mud?


    And the most important thing is the reason for the burning of human history, Goetia must have a tantrum.


    Now it was toote to let Wu Ming learn how to get past that step and reach the "adult" level.


    Adult Dragon of the Root can''t be reached with just time. As for how to do it, sorry Wu Ming didn''t know, so he needed some time to learn.


    For example Wu Ming was like a prince in the world, he relied on his own efforts to return to his country. However, he finally found the pce and wanted to find the royal family to understand how to be stronger.


    Only then did he discover that his royal family was dead, there was no way to find someone to understand how to be stronger.


    However if Wu Ming could stay in the pce for a while, perhaps he could find a way to be stronger, but that would take time, and Wu Ming had no time.


    "I am already very strong now, and even if Goetia really understands the secret of the ck mud, at best, she can only bind me."


    This was still the worst n Wu Ming had devised. Ua had been through a lot since thest time she fought Goetia, if she met Goetia at thest level, she would definitely be able to destroy her.


    But Wu Ming also knew that Goetia had also be stronger. Even so, he was still not afraid.


    "If there is an ident, I will run back to Great Root and hide."


    Wu Ming''s idea was very simple, if Goetia became stronger and unpredictable, he would run back to Great Root and hide.


    After all, the Dragon of the Root in the Great Root is like a tiger entering the mountains and forests, and flooding into the sea, and Wu Ming is the "god" in the Great Root.


    However, it is impossible to get there.


    "Quickly finish all this."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, he suddenly elerated and disappeared.

 Chapter 1040: Goetia who mastered the power of Root

    Chapter 1040: Goetia who mastered the power of Root


    Among the worlds, somewhere full of cosmdscapes, a small world separated from the original world was left alone.


    Taking a closer look, it seems that it is a group of open tforms connected by small open tforms of various shapes and colors.


    And there is a white tform, bigger than other tforms, at the same time, located on other tforms, and each tform surrounds this tform which is much higher than them, like a star on the moon.


    On this white tform, there is a white jade chair, which is located in the middle.


    If it weren''t for the "dark universe with little starlight" as a background, but "blue sky and white clouds", that would be a fine beauty.


    But the white jade chair with the cosmic backdrop between the tform and the world is also extraordinary, quite striking, and makes people''s eyes shine.


    On the jade chair of the tform, there is a humanoid creature that is much taller than an ordinary human, sitting on the jade chair, it seems that he is the owner of a small world that is independent and beyond this world.


    He is Goetia, pretends to be King Solomon, andmands the existence of the 72 Pirs of the Demon God, Goetia.


    At this moment, he seemed to be waiting for someone.


    Not long after, a pure white figure flew from the cosmic sky.


    The visitor was Wu Ming in the form of a dragon.


    "You seem to be waiting for me." Wu Ming''s voice came from the dragon''s mouth.


    Unlike the rough ent at the beginning, the current Wu Ming, when transformed into a dragon form, his voice would not change anymore.


    "Because I knew you woulde to me." But Goetia''s voice sounded rough as usual.


    "Then did you know that today is the day you die, Goetia!"


    Wu Ming opened the mouth of the huge dragon, and the white mes containing the power of Root gathered suddenly, then spurted out instantly.


    This move is a powerful killing move.


    *boom*


    The sound of a giant moving came, and countless vines appeared out of nowhere, forming a to block Wu Ming''s mes.


    The huge couldn''t stop the fire, and in an instant the vines that made up the would snap, and then be extinguished.


    But in the next second, new vines would appear to fill the void in the great web.


    However, on closer inspection, it was not the vines that formed a huge web, but the fleshy pirs filled with eyes.


    This flesh pir was exactly the 72 Demon God Pirs, no, it should be called the 71 Demon God Pirs now. After all, the concept of uros was sealed into the Holy Grail by Wu Ming and given to Chaldea for safekeeping.


    However even if the 72 Pirs of the Demon God lost one pir, it wouldn''t matter. The overall concept of the "72 Pirs of the Demon God" can still be maintained. Therefore, this fleshy pir will never be destroyed, the only way is to kill Goetia.


    As a result, Wu Ming stopped spouting fire.


    "You have always been so impatient, Dragon of the Root."


    Goetia didn''t know what it was, but he was calmer and stronger than before.


    The fact that themand team blocked Wu Ming''s attack proved it.


    If the former Goetia was the only hyena in the field, then Goetia is currently the only tiger in the forest.


    "Looks like you really got something out of the ck mud." The huge dragon pupils shed with such a gaze.


    "Actually, it was all thanks to you." Goetia was still sitting in him jade chair, quite calm.


    "Originally I wanted to blow up all the ck mud that I summoned, and crush you to pieces, but I didn''t expect that that power would also affect me."


    Sure enough, at that moment Goetia, like Wu Ming, was also hit hard.


    "However the damage caused by the ck mud has been an elerator for me, allowing me to sessfully obtain Root''s power."


    After Goetia finished, a huge magic power came out of Goetia''s body, and magic power, there were many Root powers that were exactly the same as the Root power in Wu Ming''s body.


    "So what?"


    At most Goetia only stood on the same level as Wu Ming. In other words, Wu Ming was "orthodox", while Goetia was "heretic".


    However Goetia didn''t care about Wu Ming''s insults, but changed the subject.


    "Do you know why I want to burn human history?"


    Wu Ming naturally didn''t know.


    "Humans are ugly, cruel, bloodthirsty, and sinful." Goetia started criticizing humans.


    "Although there are also very good humans with good intentions, there is no denying that the vast majority of humans are pests on this, trash, and a danger that must be eliminated!"


    Goetia was a little excited, and even immediately stood up, spreading him arms.


    "I want to destroy humanity, destroy human history, destroy evidence and records of human existence, and destroy this existence that disgusts me."


    If this was the case, then it was clear that Goetia had done it, human history had been burned, and if it weren''t for Chaldea''s maic field, humanity would have been extinct.


    "But this will give birth to another human species no matter what."


    This is something that cannot be vited, it is an unavoidable thing, and at most the next batch of humans and this batch there are some differences, but the essence is the same.


    They would be just as ugly, cruel, and bloodthirsty.


    "So I''m going to use the entire human history I''ve burned as fuel to help me go back in time, reshape the species that rule this, and change everything."


    This is the truth of the burning of mankind.


    Wu Ming sneered at this.


    "You want to say that you are great?"


    This self-righteous man, Wu Ming had many rtionships, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was one of them.


    Just one-sidedly think that humans need to be saved and need to be changed, and then start taking action, and no matter what kind of sacrifices will be made in the process, and how many people will be sacrificed.


    It can only be said that the starting point of such people is good, but the method is wrong.


    No one can control the fate of others, neither humans, nor God, nor Goetia, nor Wu Ming.


    However Wu Ming also knew that such a person could not be changed with just words. Only a fist can stop the other party, as for how to change the other party''s mind, this is not Wu Ming''s responsibility.


    Wu Ming was not ready to let the other party live. Goetia has mastered the ck mud and obtained the power of Root.


    The existence of the ck mud will regard Wu Ming as a sworn enemy, and if you don''t know about Goetia''s situation is still not saved.


    Then there is only one answer left, and that is to actually kill the righteous.


    And in the same way, Goetia thought so too, because Goetia knew the existence of Great Root.

 Chapter 1041: Very strong

    Chapter 1041: Very strong


    Goetia is powerless to change any of this, so he wants to Root human history, and use the energy gained after human parallel rooting as a driving force to help Goetia return to the past and reshape the "humanity" of Root.


    Unexpectedly, Goetia obtained ck mud, and also unexpectedly mastered the power of Root.


    If controlling Great Root from this, it is much more reliable than going back in time to change the "humanity" of Root.


    In addition, the existence of the ck mud holding Root will have an indelible enmity towards Wu Ming, and Goetia canpletely follow the trend, kill Wu Ming, and instead, carry Great Root in the bag.


    And Goetia thought so too.


    Therefore, after Goetia obtained the power of Root, it did not immediately return to the past, and it still stored energy after burning human history, wanting to use it as a weapon to destroy Wu Ming.


    "Haha great? It''s my job, I''m not great." Goetiaughed.


    "I am a product of the collective consciousness of the 72 Pirs of the Demon God, I am the Evil of Humanity who stands on the opposite side of humanity. I am my Beast I by the principle of passion." Goetia!"


    Behind the jade chair where Goetia sat, the Demon God Pirs gradually intertwined, and countless Demon God Pirs first withered as if dehydrated, and then crisscrossed like the roots of an old tree, and finally formed slowly rising in the center of the branch field, A small red light appeared which was full of enormous magic power and this magic power was apanied by a lot of Root power.


    Seeing this, Wu Ming felt a little bad.


    "My job is to burn human history and reshape humanity, all I have is for this and for the world!!! And you will also be my fuel to help me reach Root and help me save the whole world!!!"


    Along with Goetia''s rhetoric, the fiery red light at the center of the group of trees behind him suddenly widened, and a purple light that was magnified several times exploded towards Wu Ming.


    Root''s power, and light enough to crush Wu Mingpletely covered him.


    After a while, the light gradually weakened until it disappeared, and the big tree ball also fell into the charging standby state.


    The ray that pierced through Wu Ming and wasunched into the distance also exploded, causing chaos throughout the world, and many worlds were affected.


    There were even some transparent orbs that were in the path the light had to travel, and just disappeared.


    Wu Ming''s original position, ayer of spherical light covered his body which did not damage him in the slightest.


    This is the defense formed by Wu Ming''s armor, and it must be driven by Root''s power, and Root''s power is tightly covered in ayer of light.


    Only Root''s power canpete with Root''s power, this is a theorem.


    That was why it was said that Goetia only stood on the same level as Wu Ming.


    But Goetia''s move surprised Wu Ming.


    Goetia''s ability destroys several transparent light balls, and the transparent light ball is the world.


    Ordinary humans are still strong and weak, even Wu Ming and Goetia are standing at the same height, there is a difference.


    Judging from the attack just now, Goetia''s attack was somewhat better than Wu Ming''s.


    "This person is not to be underestimated."


    Although Wu Ming didn''t mean to underestimate Goetia before, he was more careful now.


    But Wu Ming didn''t believe that Goetia''s attack just now had no limits.


    "Just now, it was the energy produced by the people you burned."


    And because it is energy, there wille a time when it will run out. You should know that the total is only thousands of years, and it is endless.


    "I don''t have nearly as endless magic power as you. Only by using the ''ashes'' of human nature that I will use as fuel can I be sure to kill you."


    Magic power, but Goetia is even stronger, it is impossible to have it, so it is necessary to use the energy obtained by burning human history as an energy source to fight Wu Ming who has almost unlimited magic power.


    "I must say, Goetia, you are the strongest enemy I have ever met, no one."


    Wu Ming has faced many powerful enemies, and he also has existences that can kill him, but they can''t kill Wu Ming as easily as Goetia, because they don''t have the power of Root.


    And Goetia has the power of Root, and the ck mud that restrains Wu Ming, can easily eliminate Wu Ming, as long as the trick is exposed.


    "Our ideal is achieved by stepping on the corpse of your origin dragon, ept your destiny!"


    "Om-!!!"


    Start umting immense magical power with the power of Root.


    Obviously Goetia will do the same trick again.


    But Wu Ming would not give him another chance.


    "Afraid of those with wings, evil people and strong people fear me who has wings! My wings will bring a curse to you, the bad guys can''t hit me!"


    Wu Ming''s figure suddenly disappeared, and instantly appeared in front of Goetia.


    In the next instant, a white dragon came out, and shed at Goetia with devastating momentum.


    It was true that Goetia had Root power, and could easily kill Wu Ming, but on the contrary, Wu Ming who also had Root power, could easily kill Goetia.


    Both sides were now as if their attack power was MAX and their health was only 1. As soon as anyone''s ultimate move hit the other party first, there would be instant victory or defeat.


    And Goetia''s attack range was too big, once Wu Ming got close to Goetia, his movement would be limited.


    After all, it was impossible for Goetia to adapt himself to the purple cannon''s attack range, and what Goetia wanted was not to perish.


    Therefore, Wu Ming chose to approach.


    Wu Ming immediately smashed the jade chair to smash, and countless Demon God Pirs like a bunch of demons danced around, surrounding Wu Ming.


    And Goetia flew aside.


    Immediately after, Goetia''s hand gathered energy, and ck ck mud mixed with great magic power was emitted from Goetia''s hand and shot at Wu Ming.


    Light suddenly radiated from Wu Ming, and the Dragon of the Root disappeared, reced by Wu Ming''s human form holding the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    Wu Ming easily dodged Goetia''s attacks, and continued to use the power of the "Raptor" to attack Goetia with the light generated by Dragon Transformation as cover.


    "Shu-!"


    Goetia dodged first, and the Divine Sword of Salvation shed sharply, only cutting off the corner of the burning branch on Goetia''s head.


    Immediately the branch that fell off the Goetia was like a leaf that had been injected with sulfuric acid, damaged and turned ck until the fracture was gone.


    Arge number of Demon God Pirs took the opportunity to crowd around, surrounding Wu Ming and spinning in a spiral, forming a gigantic towering pir.


    And Wu Ming was stirred within this crooked giant pir.


    In the next second, a sword light suddenly appeared, a giant pir broke straight from the middle, and Wu Ming''s figure turned into a ribbon to return to Goetia again.


    Then when Goetia didn''t respond, Wu Ming raised his sword and dropped it.

 Chapter 1042: Wu Mings Intention

    Chapter 1042: Wu Ming''s Intention


    The Divine Sword of Salvation shed, and there was no image cutting anything, because Goetia took the white sword with both hands and directly mped the Divine Sword of Salvation with both hands.


    Goetia maintained the posture of holding the Divine Sword of Salvation with both hands, and opened him mouth.


    "Sure enough, in closebat, you are an expert."


    No kidding, the art Wu Ming learned from Scthach was not to y monkeys, but to kill enemies.


    Not to mention other things, take a swordsman who only practices one strike swordsmanship all year, he can make a king who has led an army and has good martial arts to destroy.


    Goetia is Solomon''s Magecraft form, how could it be useless in closebat?


    In this regard, Wu Ming smiled slightly.


    "If you''re not sure..."


    In an instant, Wu Ming held the Divine Salvation Sword in both hands and released it from Goetia''s hands with a clever trick.


    "Then die obediently!!"


    The Divine Sword of Salvation that was released from Goetia''s palm shed at Goetia from below diagonally.


    "Bass-!!!"


    The flesh of the ck Demon God Pir that was blocking Goetia''s face was just in time cut off.


    Goetia on the other hand, stepped back.


    In the next second, the human cannon that Goetia had prepared was instantly activated, and the purple light once again engulfed the figure of Wu Ming who didn''t have time to pilot the "Raptor" incarnation.


    However a spirit word containing Root''s power came out from the purple light beam.


    "I am the strongest and the one who holds all the victories in my hands. Be it human or demon  facing anyone who thwarts the hostility of all enemies, I will defeat any enemy that stands in my way!"


    "Pff-!!!"


    Like a sea fish rushing out of the sea, a burly golden giant figure rushed out from a purple streak of light.


    The burly giant seems to be corroded, and its body is full of holes and defects, but there is nothing wrong with Wu Ming in the middle of the giant ghost.


    The purple rays of the Humanity Cannon disappeared, and the aftermath of the explosion was still erupting somewhere in the world.


    Needless to say, several worlds must have been destroyed this time.


    Wu Ming raised the incarnation of "Mom", and stood opposite Goetia who was floating in the void not far away, and there was a pir of flesh of various colors with writhing eyes.


    It only took a few seconds from Wu Ming''s melee attack on Goetiah to Wu Ming''s use of the "Bull" incarnation as a shield to dash out of the human cannon beam.


    Victory or defeat that is almost decided is really just a matter of appearance.


    But in the end, Wu Ming still had the upper hand, after all, he cut off the corner of Goetia''s head, and Goetia didn''t cause any injury to Wu Ming.


    "Dragon of the Root, you are indeed very strong, but you still haven''t reached that height."


    It seems that Goetia obtained not only the power of Root from the ck mud, but also some information about the Dragon of the Root.


    "Even if I haven''t reached that height, it''s more than enough to deal with you."


    Wu Ming moved his neck and threw the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    The previous fight with Goetia was actually a test.


    Wu Ming''s tricks are few, except for closebat martial arts and Divine Sword of Salvation, magic is enough to match Goetia''s human cannon, but other than that, Wu Ming has twelve incarnations.


    The power that has been transformed by taking the power of several gods and adapting to Wu Ming himself, twelve incarnations, is quite strong.


    The incarnation of each power was no weaker than the strength of the other Campiones, and it could be considered a first-ss ability in another world.


    Now, not to mention the one-time use of these twelve incarnations, using multiple incarnations together can be said to be a piece of cake for the current Wu Ming, which is also a kind of his trump card.


    Goetia''s closebat was clearly inferior to Wu Ming''s. The reason why he dared to take action against Wu Ming after knowing his identity and fully recognizing his strength was because of the ck mud and the power of Root that Goetia had obtained.


    "The trial is over, and we are officially starting."


    Wu Ming raised the Divine Sword of Salvation, and at the tip of the sword, a ray of sunshine shone in this cosmic world.


    Wu Ming was preparing for a big wave.


    But Goetiaughed like a spasm for some reason.


    "Ha...haha...hahaha-!!!"


    Wu Ming ignored Goetia''sughter, and immediately condensed the "sun" at the tip of the Sword of Salvation.


    However at this moment, the Demon God Pir next to Goetia squirmed for a bit, and then, something like a treasure offering was presented to Goetia by the Demon God Pir.


    It was a building wrapped in a transparent sphere of light, and inside it was snowing heavily, as if it were a Christmas crystal ball.


    Wu Ming recognized this.


    This was Chaldea, the Chaldean human security organization located on a snow-covered mountain several thousand meters above sea level, which was the current location of Gudako, Mashu, Roman, and Olga Marie.


    "That''s how it is." Wu Ming instantly repelled the sun at the tip of the sword.


    "When you turned your jade chair into a small and separate world from the Type-Moon World, did you take Chaldea with you? Did uros help you find it?''


    Chaldea is a singrity that is hard to find.


    Goetia is not so easy to find Chaldra, and the ck mud and Root power are not omnipotent.


    "That''s right, when uros broke out of your seal, it sent me Chaldea''s location, but there''s one thing I need to say." Goetia picked up Chaldea with one hand which was in the shape of a crystal ball.


    "I did this long before you entered the Mesopotamian singrity."


    That is, whether Gudako and Wu Ming who came to Mesopotamia smoothly, or managed to solve the problem of the Mesopotamian singrity, were actually under Goetia''s control.


    From this point of view, the reason why Chaldea was able to find Goetia''sir in reverse was actually inspired by Goetia?


    At this moment, Wu Ming''s brows couldn''t help but frown.


    Goetia took this out now, not only to show that it had actually released water, but in a sense, it was threatening as well.


    Because Goetia saw no concern.


    "You really value this world."


    That''s right, Wu Ming valued the world between worlds, or rather, didn''t want them to get hurt.


    The reason why Wu Ming fought in close quarters and didn''t give Goetia a chance to fire his light cannonpletely was because Wu Ming was afraid that Goetia''s light cannon would spread to other worlds.


    Wu Ming had met many people in many worlds, including many friends and family members.


    After Wu Ming saw that Goetia''s human cannon had the ability to destroy the world, Wu Ming chose to fight Goetia in closebat.


    Since Wu Ming didn''t want this world to be destroyed, he didn''t want to put his friends and family in danger.


    Furthermore, although Wu Ming couldn''t be said to be filled withpassion, and even in a sense, he was a viin, but even he didn''t want to see a world with living things destroyed by Goetia''s human cannon.


    Whether it was the former or thetter, that was the reason Wu Ming wanted to stop Goetia from releasing the human cannon.


    Wu Ming was worried that Goetia saw this, and he tried his best to hide his intentions, he fired before Goetiah''s second cannon was fired.


    But who would have thought that Wu Ming''s intentions were still visible to Goetia.

 Chapter 1043: Escape

    Chapter 1043: Escape


    "You want to threaten me?" Wu Ming went straight to the point.


    After all, Goetia was a character, how could he pull off a trick like threatening this kind of nonsense.


    Goetia kindly exined it.


    "Howe, I''m just telling you, Chaldea is protected by me, you don''t have to worry that your battle with me will spread to Chaldea."


    After that, Goetia put away Chaldea''s crystal ball, as if he was really thinking for Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming showed no signs of rxation.


    At first, Chaldea was still in Goetia''s hands, and what he said just now was another threat.


    Second, in addition to the unknown foreign world, there are many worlds that Wu Ming cares about still exist in the world, that is to say, once Goetia''s human cannon isunched, there is definitely a chance that it will affect those people.


    And when Goetia said that, he also had the intention to try Wu Ming.


    In short, Goetia''s human cannon still has to be stopped, or it must be followedpletely, and the effects of the human cannon cannot be affected by that world.


    "O all viins, fear my power! I am the strongest, and hold all victory in my hands! I will deny the heavens, deny the earth!"


    ''Make a contract with me, summoned by me, pushed by me! You I broke the contract and brought evil to the world! Send me that terrible flood! Give me a shining light and give me divine power! Bad people can''t hit me"


    Wu Ming sighed and moved the words of the eight incarnations, and also condensed the eight spirits into one sentence, forming a shortened version of the spirit that each sentence represented an incarnation.


    While it may sound a bit inconspicuous, the effect is not much at all.


    A huge ck and purple dragon figure appeared on Wu Ming''s body, and a pure white, pure ck and two-colored holy sword appeared in the hand of the huge dragon shadow.


    ck clouds appeared above the shadow of the huge ck dragon, and continued to spread out. In this cosmic ce, there is heavy rain, strong winds, lightning and thunder, and the sea water has surrounded the entire Temple of Time.


    "This!? New world!?" Goetia was surprised.


    Dark clouds blocked the sky, the sea raged at Goetia''s feet, dark clouds could not see the end, and the sea could not see the end, a storm mixed with lightning and thunder suddenly descended, and a raging sea attacked the Temple of Time.


    Goetia could sense that at this moment, the Temple of Time, and the Pir of the Demon God hade to a new world. There was no doubt that this was a new world that Wu Ming produced after he said his words.


    "In this way, I will not be afraid of influencing the world between worlds."


    Wu Ming''s words just reached Goetia''s ears, and as he wielded the Divine Sword of Salvation, appeared in front of Goetia, the greatsword of the sword shing at Goetia sharply.


    "ng------!!!"


    Goetia''s hands folded, him fists clenched, and the Divine Sword of Salvation''s sword shadow shed at him fist.


    Taking a closer look, it wasn''t the fist that blocked the attack, but the ring on Goetia''s finger.


    Although Goetia''s stature was that of a three meter tall humanoid creature, him body deviated greatly from that of a human.


    Take Goetia''s hand for example, enough to crush several people''s heads at once.


    And the ten rings on this thick hand are like the extreme finger tiger.


    But even if it looks like a tiger''s finger, it''s just a ring.


    "Kacha"


    Sure enough, one of the rings made a gap.


    "Hmph-!!!" Goetia pushed Wu Ming''s body with a sudden force.


    And the cracked ring on Goetia''s finger also shattered instantly.


    Wu Ming, knowing Roman''s identity, easily guessed the ten rings on Goetia''s finger.


    "The broken one is fake, right?" Wu Ming was not in a hurry, but slowly chatted with Goetia.


    "My king has ten rings, but there are only nine rings left by him, and one ring is missing, so I made it myself." Goetia who was suddenly attacked, not angry, and following Wu Ming''s words, replied.


    The king that Goetia spoke of was King Solomon.


    And Goetia''s fake ring was the one that was just shattered.


    "But it doesn''t matter anymore, we don''t need a king anymore, I am our king!!"


    In an instant, the ready-made human cannon move behind the jade chair activated instantly.


    And the target is Wu Ming.


    However this time Wu Ming did not hide, because once he hid, this rare temporary world would be destroyed by this cannon.


    "Boom--!!!"


    "Crash--!!!"


    "Whoosh-!!!"


    Thunder, lightning and thunder, turbulent waves, howling winds, thunder and lightning, storms and waves, as if they had life, the Collective rushed towards the cannon that was shot at Wu Ming.


    At the moment of contact, these thunderstorms and ocean waves were colored with a ckyer of annihting power.


    The two collided in an instant, a huge explosion urred in this world, and a white light lit up this world with only the sea and the storm.


    .......


    In Great Root, Wu Ming did not know when he would return to Great Root.


    On the central tform, Wu Ming turned into a humanoid andnded.


    "Lord Wu Ming!? Why did youe back!?" Enkidu who heard Tiamat''s exnation and was still enjoying thep pillow, immediately got up and approached Wu Ming.


    And Tiamat did not stop her, but sat tactfully and unobtrusively.


    "Something went wrong, I let my clone hold Goetia for a while."


    That''s right, Wu Ming''s 100% strength clone that Goetia fought with.


    At that time, Wu Ming recited a simplenguage spirit consisting of eight incarnations.


    The clone will inherit 100% of the original body''s strength, meaning, twelve powers, the clone can still be used.


    And Wu Ming also handed over the Divine Sword of Salvation to the clone, and the Divine Sword of Salvation that could not be copied could be considered a cover for the clone.


    After that, Wu Ming used "Raptor" to get out of this world, and at the same time let the clone use the incarnation of "Raptor" to attack Goetia in an instant.


    And the reason why Wu Ming didn''t fight with Goetia was mainly because he wasn''t good at fighting.


    Goetia not only hijacked Chaldea, him human cannons were capable of destroying worlds between worlds anytime, anywhere.


    Not to mention winning or losing, in the end it will take many victims.


    So Wu Ming temporarily let the clone and Goetia fight each other, and it could drag on, which is why the clone and Goetia were talking about the ring..


    But it''s a shame Goetia didn''t give the clone a chance to chat. After a few words, he attacked the clone again with the human cannon, and the battle began again.


    As for why Wu Ming returned to Great Root, naturally to resolve the current unfavorable situation.

 Chapter 1044: Wu Mings Regret.

    Chapter 1044: Wu Ming''s Regret.


    Goetia has a human cannon, and with Root''s power, he can destroy any world in between with a single cannon.


    Not only that, he also had Chaldea as a threat. If Wu Ming fought Goetia with a real sword and spear, he would definitely be worried.


    Therefore, Wu Ming returned to Great Root, ready to explore the secrets of the "adult" Dragon of the Root.


    Only after reaching that height was Wu Ming able to finish Goetia without any effort, save Chaldea, and protect the world.


    At that time, Wu Ming might as well find a way to restore the world that was destroyed by Goetia''s human cannon.


    However, how did Wu Ming unearth the secret of "adult"?


    He did say it before, it took time, and there were no clues anyway.


    But now, Wu Ming has a clue, so he will escape from and return to Great Root.


    "Goetia was injured by the ck mud, and obtained the power of Root from it." Wu Ming looked at Enkidu and said suddenly.


    "So I wanted to try it too."


    Enkidu was shocked and his face changed as soon as these words came out.


    "Lord Wu Ming!?"


    Enkidu had been with Wu Ming for a long time. She basically knew Wu Ming''s secret, and there wasn''t much she didn''t know.


    So Enkidu knew very well how dangerous the ck mud was to Wu Ming.


    In addition, the most important point is that the ck mud that roams between the worlds is almost all used by Goetia as a bomb, its number and power is unimaginable.


    Otherwise, Wu Ming would not have chosen to leave his body at that time and transfer his spirit to a spare body.


    The ck mud between worlds summoned by Goetia caused an explosion, so that there was no ck mud between the entire world.


    That means some worlds still have ck mud.


    Wandering for a long time, the ck mud identally entered those worlds from among the worlds.


    Wu Ming had found ck mud in many worlds.


    Erica''s original body used by Darius was Pandora''s Box, in which ck mud was sealed.


    When Wu Ming was in the Campione world, when he fought against the King of the End Rama. he identally broke the world wall, if he didn''t stop in time, the ck mud surrounding the Campione world would most likely enter the Campione world.


    There was also ck mud in Suniaster, and even took this as an opportunity to give birth to Suniaster consciousness.


    Originally there was ck mud in Great Root. After Wu Ming came back, it almost stole his house.


    Although the ck mud in the Little Garden world was brought by Wu Ming, it was considered to have an impact on that world, and Azi Dakaha changed a lot because of this.


    In the Mesopotamian singrity, Tiamat also merged with the ck mud for some reason, and her power, the sea of life and ck mud mixed, and Tiamat also became very strange and powerful.


    But after saying so much, one thing was very clear, and that wasthis ck mud had all been removed.


    The amount of ck mud in Pandora''s Box is small, and it has been sealed for who knows how many years it has weakened. After joining Darius, it was fortunate enough to kill Wu Ming, who was immature.


    The source of the ck mud that almost entered the Campione world must have been knocked out in the huge explosion caused by Goetia.


    The ck mud in Suniaster merged with Suniaster''s consciousness, and was finally killed by Wu Ming.


    The ck mud on the Great Root was also removed by Wu Ming using the power of the Great Root.


    The ck mud in the Little Garden world was in Azi Dakaha''s body, and finally it was erased, even Azi Dakaha''s soul died, and his body was also transformed into Evil of Humanity by Wu Ming. And Tiamat was also sealed by Wu Ming using Tai Sui''s Star Void.


    And take him to Great Root for refining, and even Wu Ming finally has more mothers?


    All were eliminated, and nothing was left.


    And there is no ck mud between worlds, only in some worlds, some ck mud can mix, but Wu Ming didn''t have time to find it.


    So Enkidu''s meaning is very clear, don''t talk about the secret of using ck mud to trigger "adult", and now even the shadow of ck mud is invisible.


    In the next second, Wu Ming let out a lot of ck mud.


    The ck mud condensed into a ball like fright, appearing in Wu Ming''s hand, as smooth and round as a ck jade ball. Those who didn''t know it could actually think it was a precious jade.


    "Lord Wu Ming?! Where did you get this from?" Enkidu looked at Wu Ming with confused and surprised eyes.


    Chrysbelite answered Enkidu.


    "Master took the opportunity to take some when he fought Goetia."


    That''s right, when Wu Ming destroyed Goetia''s jade chair, when Goetia dodged, he used the ck mud to attack Wu Ming, and Wu Ming took the ck mud.


    In fact, Wu Ming first heard that Goetia got the power from ck mud, so he nned to get some ck mud from Goetia for research.


    After all, who knew if Wu Ming would destroy Goetia in the end and there would be no g left. For the sake of insurance, he collected some first.


    Be prepared to try it after he kills Goetia.


    As a result, who would have thought that apart from the threat of the human cannon, Goetia also increased the threat of "hijacking" Chaldea. Wu Ming himself brought this ck mud back to Great Root to try to see if he could get hold of the "adult" secret.


    This idea means "not sure", but Wu Ming means "not sure". As an "old gambler", he actually gambled.


    Wu Ming wasn''t sure if the ck mud could allow himself to get the "adult" secret, so, bet on the good side without saying a word, so he woulde back to give it a try.


    Wu Ming was also hit hard by the ck mud, and he was with Goetia, but Wu Ming took his spirit out of the body in time and came to the reserve body, so he didn''t know if the ck mud troubled him would y a "growth" role.


    The reason why Wu Ming''s body grew so fast was probably not because he had been in the Little Garden World for a long time.


    The simple passage of time can indeed y a role in the growth of the Dragon of the Root, but the number of years required is veryrge, so it is very possible that the ck mud does have a "promotional effect" on Wu Ming''s "growth".


    It was a pity that Wu Ming shifted his mind at that time, and did not realize whether the ck mud carried any secrets, nor did he know the changes in the ck mud on his body.


    Thinking about it carefully, Wu Ming felt more and more that he was approaching the "adult" level so quickly, perhaps because he was hit hard by the ck mud.


    Now that Wu Ming was a little dumbfounded, if his spirit had not been actively transferred to a spare body, perhaps he would have finished hanging Goetia by now.


    However Wu Ming had no regrets, because if events in the past had changed at a certain time, then what he would experience in the future would probably be very different.


    Wu Ming cherished all the people and things he had encountered during this time, so, regret? It doesn''t exist.


    Although the ck mud was indeed frightening to Wu Ming, but when he thought about the people and things he had encountered during this time, he suddenly felt that the ck mud was actually not that terrible.


    Seeing the source of the ck mud floating in his hand, Wu Ming suddenly made up his mind.

 Chapter 1045: Mothers Love Eliminates Pain

    Chapter 1045: Mother''s Love Eliminates Pain


    Wu Ming pressed the ck mud into his heart.


    "Dong Dong-!!!"


    In an instant, his heart let out an extremely clear sound, which spread throughout Great Root.


    Immediately after, Wu Ming showed a pained expression.


    "Lord Wu Ming!?" Enkidu was so frightened thats he quickly supported Wu Ming.


    "Little En, I''m fine" Wu Ming''s painful expression recovered a little, and it didn''t seem to hurt too much.


    Just so as not to worry Enkidu, Wu Ming who was frowning in pain, to stretch.


    Even the pain from the heart made it a little uneptable.


    How could it be so painful...


    Wu Ming wailed inwardly.


    It''s not much lighter than when it was blown up by the explosion caused by the explosion of the ck mud source by Goeti.


    And Wu Ming moved his consciousness out of his body in an instant, so he didn''t suffer much damage.


    But this time he suffered pain that wasparable to that of the entire time, this was a double pain of soul and body.


    The ck mud had an effect of restraining Wu Ming that was more painful than piercing the body with a sword.


    Streams of ck mud flowed from his heart onto the tform like drops, like water droplets falling on a red hot iron te, and the ck mud that fell on the tform instantly "evaporated".


    This is the manifestation of the ck mud removed by Great Root''s defense mechanism.


    As long as the ck mud is separated from Wu Ming, it will be removed by Great Root''s defense mechanism.


    At this time, Wu Ming''s hand was still pressing on the heart to prevent more ck mud from flowing out and wasting away, he would slowly wait for the ck mud topletely enter his body.


    The pain was really unbearable.


    Wu Ming''s brows that he had forcefully stretched so Enkidu wouldn''t worry, furrowed again, but the process was a bit slow.


    "Little En, stay away from me and Chrys."


    Wu Ming used his free hand to release the Chrysbelite from his head and threw it into Enkidu''s hands, then let go of Enkidu''s support, staggered back slightly, and walked for a few minutes away from Enkidu.


    After turning around, Wu Ming''s brows instantly furrowed into a ball, and his facial expression even started to change, enough to see how painful it was.


    "Lord Wu Ming..."


    "Masters..."


    Enkidu and Chrysbelite made a worried and firm voice, and Enkidu who was holding Chrysbelite, even wanted to chase after Wu Ming.


    They knew that Wu Ming was to prevent them from worrying, and also to prevent any possible ident from affecting themter, so he asked Enkidu to take the Chrysbelite away from him.


    However Enkidu and Chrysbelite were unwilling and did not want to stay away from Wu Ming because of such a thing.


    The next moment, a hand was ced on Enkidu''s shoulder.


    Enkidu who was holding the crown-shaped Chrysbelite, was stunned for a moment, then immediately turned around to look.


    That''s Tiamat.


    Somehow, Tiamat who was sitting there, stood up and came behind Enkidu.


    After seeing Enkidu turn to look at her, Tiamat let go of the hand on Enkidu''s shoulder, then stepped out of her slender and smooth legs, and slowly walked towards Wu Ming with her back to them.


    "...Son..."


    Tiamat walked behind Wu Ming and spoke slowly.


    Although Tiamat still stammered in speech, she had a beautiful voice.


    His voice was very pleasant, and after hearing this, Wu''s eyebrows


    Wu Ming''s frown became relieved, the pain was only slightly reduced, and basically no change was felt, so he was still very sick.


    He who was staggering clearly felt that someone was pulling him. In an instant, he fell backwards and was embraced by a warm embrace.


    Tiamat hugged Wu Ming who was sitting on the ground, into his arms, like a mother hugging a child.


    Wu Ming who was leaning on this hug, could even clearly feel the sticity of the two sturdy balls behind him.


    But right now, his heart had no other feelings, there were only warm ones, like the cozy warmth in his mother''s arms.


    As he recalled, what Wu Ming had only had grandfather''s love from the next generation, no father''s love and no mother''s love.


    Even so, Wu Ming could still feel it from Tiamat''s embrace, this was indeed a mother''s love that she had never felt before.


    Because of that, Wu Ming was quite infatuated with this rare motherly love.


    So that the pain caused by the ck mud from the erosion of Wu Ming''s whole body from the heart, he slowly adapts, or in other words, his attention is shifted from pain to mother''s love, thereby easing the pain, until the pain ispletely ignored.


    But Wu Ming''s goal was not to relieve pain, but rather to try to find the secret of "adult" when the ck mud caused damage to the body.


    So he must be "awake".


    Tiamat seemed to think of Wu Ming as her own child who needed to be cared for with great care, even starting to help Wu Ming achieve his goals.


    "Aaaa"


    Tiamat who was half kneeling behind Wu Ming, hugged Wu Ming tightly.


    cing her chin on Wu Ming''s head, her pink star eyes were filled with nostalgia and love for Wu Ming, her small mouth full of sharp teeth opened and she sang slowly.


    This simple song is exactly the same as Tiamat''s cry in the Mesopotamian Singrity, but unlike the aggressive chants before, this song contains the great love of a mother, without the slightest attack of madness.


    When Wu Ming heard this song, it felt like he was drunk, he was still a little obsessed with mother''s love, now his head became very aware.


    He understood from the way Tiamat helped him.


    First she used motherhood to relieve the pain caused by the erosion of the ck mud, and then used chanting to make Wu Ming aware at this time, and in this way, Wu Ming could concentrate on researching and achieving his goal.


    Wu Ming looked at Tiamat''s slender arms that stretched from her shoulders and wrapped around her neck with clear eyes, and smiled.


    "It seems this mother already recognized her."


    Tiamat''s behavior made Wu Ming''s affection for Tiamat almost full. In the past, Wu Ming was still considering rejecting Tiamat''s mother, now it''s fixed.


    After that, Wu Ming closed his eyes.


    He had to hurry up and see if he had made the right bet.


    Consciousness was concentrated in his body, and Wu Ming looked at the inside of his body.


    The ck substance spreads from the heart to all parts of the body little by little, and the ck substance is ck mud that enters his body.


    Wu Ming''s hand that was originally on the heart has already been lowered, because the ck mud knows that once it leaves Wu Ming''s body, it will be removed, so everything enters his body from the heart and spreads and erodes his body at a speed that is visible to the naked eye.


    At this speed, it is estimated that in a few minutes, Wu Ming''s entire body will bepletely upied by the ck mud.


    After the ck mudpletely upied Wu Ming''s body, who will happen what will happen.


    Wu Ming''s willingness to "gamble" was also guaranteed, and he would not expose himself to fatal risks in "gambling".


    In the next second, arge amount of white matter appeared on Wu Ming''s body out of thin air, and began to fight against the enemy with ck matter.


    This white substance is the power of Root.

 Chapter 1046: Wrong bet?

    Chapter 1046: Wrong bet?


    Every ce in Wu Ming''s body can produce Root power, so that Root power will appear in his body out of thin air, and fight against the ck material space that represents the ck mud.


    Root''s power is "insurance".


    Wu Ming consciously controls the birth and death of Root power, and is constantly mixed with ck mud.


    White matter and ck matter are like two countries at war. Youe and go, you upy that side, and I upy this side. In the end, it seemed that the ck mud and Root power upied each half of Wu Ming''s body.


    It''s not that you are on the right and you are on the right, you are above and you are below, but you have me and you are in me.


    At this moment, Wu Ming''s body was filled with ck and white substances, alternating ck and white, changing constantly, and finally forming a situation where the ck mud and Root powerpeted with each other.


    But this is not enough, the ck mud is not in the yard, and is caught off guard by the power of Root. All thoughts were on fighting Root''s power. In this way, the ck mud gnawed at Wu Ming''s body, also weakening.


    Gained nothing from the erosion earlier, and now the erosion became weaker, so wouldn''t it be more impossible to get the mystery out of it.


    So Wu Ming came up with a solution.


    Wu Ming controlled the power of Root, and consciously took out the ck mud to flow throughout the body over and over again. In just a few breaths, ck mud was all over his insides, without any negligence.


    However what Wu Ming imagined did not happen, and not only that, nothing even happened.


    "Nothing happens?"


    Wu Ming was a little overwhelmed, could it be that he made the wrong "bet"?


    Unbelievable, once again controlled the power of Root and brought the ck mud of the root to wander in the body, but the result was still to no avail.


    Wu Ming was a little irritable.


    The goal is not to discover the secret of "adult" and be stronger, but to kill Goetia, protect the world between worlds, and protect Chaldea.


    This method didn''t seem to be able to achieve the goal of killing Goetia, protecting the world and Chaldea, so Wu Ming would be easily offended.


    It seemed that he had really made a mistake this time, and as a result, he needed to find another way to get through this predicament.


    After all, if he wanted to keep the world between worlds from harm, and he wanted to reim Chaldea from Goetia, Wu Ming had to kill Goetia. The difficulty ofbining the three is generally not high.


    "Looks like I have to work hard on it first."


    However the Human Cannonuncher had to be destroyed first, which was the key point.


    Only in this way can the world that exists between worlds be safe and sound.


    Then Wu Ming destroyed Goetia and reimed Chaldea, and thenpletely destroyed Goetia.


    This needs to be done all at once, and the difficulty is unusual.


    After all, Wu Ming didn''t know how quickly the Human Cannonunchers, namely clusters of trees formed like dead branches, were recovered and he also didn''t know if Goetia released the Human Cannon and whether the Human Cannon was the only one.


    Wu Ming didn''t know where Chaldea was hidden by Goetia, nor did he even know if Goetia had a trump card.


    In short, this is not easy to do.


    When Wu Ming thought about it, he didn''t realize that the ck mud from Root was slowly assimting with Root''s power in his body, and the pain he had adapted to gradually disappeared.


    Wu Ming who didn''t know all this, broke free from Tiamat''s embrace and turned to Tiamat.


    Tiamat didn''t know why Wu Ming was released from her embrace, but she didn''t need to know, she just stared at Wu Ming in silence, and her ster eyes were full of motherly love for Wu Ming.


    Seeing Tiamat, Wu Ming didn''t know what to say for a while, and genuine words of gratitude were also stuck in his mouth.


    Tiamatpletely thought of Wu Ming as her child, but Wu Ming was not used to thinking of Tiamat as him mother. Tiamat was helping him now, so he had to thank Tiamat of course, but he always felt that once he spoke, Tiamat would be unhappy.


    After all, parents who love their children so much don''t expect anything in return for their efforts, Wu Ming is worried that Tiamat will be sad.


    After all, Wu Ming was quite confused now.


    Seeing Tiamat''s pink eyes, Wu Ming finally decided to say thank you.


    "It..."


    However before Wu Ming could finish speaking, Tiamat happily hugged Wu Ming in his arms as if seeing Wu Ming''s intentions, and continued speaking.


    "...Son...Son...Son..."


    Tiamat''s face looked quite happy at the moment, and Wu Ming was buried in Tiamat''s chest which was full of motherly love at this time.


    Couldn''t speak for a while.


    After annihting the strength of the nine bulls and two tigers, Wu Ming finally broke free from Tiamat''s embrace.


    Anyway, let Tiamat sit on the side honestly, tell Tiamat a few words, then Wu Ming walked over to Enkidu.


    "I made the wrong bet, I have to deal with Goetia in another way."


    Wu Ming told Enkidu and Chrysbelite what he had just experienced, and at the same time, he told what he was thinking.


    "Master, is it okay if those things stay in your body?" Chrysbelite refers to the ck mud at the root of Wu Ming''s body.


    "There will be no way to eliminate it for the time being, but with Root''s power as coteral, there is no way for the ck mud to go any further or do anything else."


    After all, everything is deep into Wu Ming''s body and there is no way to rely on the power of Root to erase it instantly.


    However it is not difficult to get rid of itpletely, but it cannot bepletely eliminated in a short time.


    There is the power of Root as a barrier, and it will have no effect on Wu Ming for a while, and the pain left by the ck mud is almost gone.


    Hence, Wu Ming decided to wait until he managed to kill Goetia and reim Chaldea, and then deal with the ck mud remaining on his body.


    And then to face Goetia, Wu Ming needed the help of Enkidu and Chrysbelite.


    Use all the power at your disposal, try to destroy Goetia in one breath, and reim Chaldea from Goetia.


    "Just use my strength, Lord Wu Ming." After Enkidu finished speaking, he turned into a golden chain and wrapped around Wu Ming''s arm, leaving the Chrysbelite to float in the air.


    "Although I do not have the ability to attack directly, I will be by your side, Master, to assist you." The Chrysbelite flew straight to Wu Ming''s head and sat down.


    After that, Wu Ming nced at Tiamat who was sitting not far away, and after Tiamat nced at Wu Ming, Wu Ming also calmed down.


    Wu Ming changed his body, turned into the body of the Dragon of the Root rushed into the void, and disappeared.

 Chapter 1047: Start

    Chapter 1047: Start


    The world consisting of several worlds was destroyed by Goetia.


    This is a powerless thing, not to mention Goetia''s human cannon has the power to destroy aplete world under the blessing of Root''s power.


    This world formed by Wu Ming''s clone was just a very simple world. Hurricane and big outside, there''s nothing, not even dirt


    .


    Even if Wu Ming''s clone tried his best to stop Goetia''s human cannon, even if it was after a few times this simple world would not be destroyed by the impact.


    And the Goetia Temple of Time, except for the jade chair that was crushed by Wu Ming''s ws, other ces were still safe.


    After all, the Temple of Time was King Solomon''s second Noble Phantasm, and was acquired by Goetia. Now that it has been refined, transformed, and strengthened with the power of Root, it is still a bit difficult to destroy it.


    At the very least, in order to destroy the Temple of Time, Goetia''s human cannon would have to bombard the Temple of Time at least three times.


    This was enough to prove the strength of the Temple of Time.


    Goetia who had returned to the world, flew to the ruins of the jade chair and sat on a piece of rubble, as if the jade chair had not been destroyed.


    "Interesting, very interesting, I didn''t expect you to be able to build a world." Goetia praised Wu Ming.


    No matter how simple this world is still a world, as long as it is equipped in the future, it will not be known that it will form a world that operates by itself.


    In the face of Goetia''s admiration, Wu Ming''s clone still pretended to be the main body.


    "I have studied Reality Marble. With my own abilities, it is not difficult to form such a simple world."


    Wu Ming''s clone was right, his contact and research on the Reality Marble It existed from the beginning, and the Reality Marble itself was a world that could exist independently but required magic power to maintain it, and Wu Ming''s incarnation was the power of God.


    If this knowledge isbined, it is not difficult for Wu Ming to form a simple world by himself.


    But building the world was indeed the first time Wu Ming had used it.


    Compared to Goetia, Wu Ming was a bit more savage.


    After all Goetia''s Noble Phantasm, or the second Noble Phantasm that originally belonged to Solomon, Ars Paulina is the Temple of Time which is actually the Reality Marble.


    A space that collects and unifies human history that has been transformed into magical powers.


    One of the imaginary spaces isted from the normal flow of time was the Reality Marble at first, and then it became a singrity. This power to dominate Noble Phantasm has be a unique small world.


    If Goetia had the heart, this Temple of Time could definitely be a new world, but he didn''t want to do that, so he kept the Temple of Time like this and left the Type-Moon World and came here, among worlds.


    "You are very strong, Goetia."


    Goetia chose the right battlefield, and caught Wu Ming''s weakness, so Wu Ming didn''t dare to fight Goetia with all his strength.


    Goetia has human cannons that can easily destroy the world, and the battlefield between Wu Ming and Goetia is still between countless worlds, and Wu Ming is still "threatened" by Goetia to a certain extent and the fight with Goetia cannot use its full power. at all.


    If only topare Wu Ming and Goetia, Wu Ming was very capable of fighting individually, whereas Goetia was good at AOE damage.


    In short, all the factors add up, which is quite unfavorable for Wu Ming.


    Luckily Goetia had one ability and didn''t have any strange abilities, Wu Ming could still deal with it, but if he wanted to defeat Goetia in such a state, he still had to take a long-term n.


    It means dy.


    All that Wu Ming was doing now was dying time, be it building the world, chatting with Goetia, or preventing Goetia from releasing the human cannons which were all actually dying time, and to avoid being on purpose, Wu Ming had also attacked, but it was a harmless attack, and basically has no effect on Goetia.


    In the end, there is still no good way to break through.


    Wu Ming''s clone had epted the n of the main body, and the main body was rushing towards this side.


    What Wu Ming''s clone needed to do was cover up his next ns and make the most favorable preparations.


    First it was theuncher needed to destroy Goetia''s human cannon, a huge ball of dead branches.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he nced at the sphere, and Wu Ming''s clone released a clenched Divine Sword of Salvation and let the Divine Sword of Salvation float in the dragon-shaped illusion around him.


    After that, Wu Ming''s clone raised a hand and thought about using spirit words.


    "Come to me for victory! Eternal sun, please give me a shining horse. The spiritual horse with galloping feet, with the life blood of Dragon of the Root grants you eternal glory, which will symbolize my Wheel of Shining Light here!"


    Wu Ming''s clone suddenly emitted light, just like the sun in this cosmic world.


    This is an enhanced version of the Word Spirit that can double the power of the "Sun" incarnation.


    A "star" appeared in front of Goetia, and the light prevented him from opening him eyes for a while, though Wu Ming''s clone didn''t know whether Goetia had eyes or not.


    The next second, the "star" rushed towards Goetia.


    "What?!"


    Facing the star that was charging at once, Goetia stood up from the jade shards, showing a surprised expression.


    The reason was very simple, regardless of whether Goetia was willing to ept it or not, Chaldea was on Goetia''s side.


    If Goetia didn''t protect Chaldea, then under the influence of this "star", Chaldea would definitely be destroyed.


    Does the other party care about Chaldea''s safety?


    Just as Goetia was gathering the Demon God''s Pir and preparing to defend himself, the huge "star" suddenly shed and disappeared!?


    No, it didn''t go away, Goetia could feel him back getting really hot right now.


    And the "star" did not disappear, but moved so fast that it immediately moved.


    The incarnation on Wu Ming''s clone was never lifted, the "Raptor" Incarnation was always there, but it was not a small burden on the body.


    Wu Ming''s clone uses the "Sun" incarnation and appears to attack Goeti, but is actually aimed at the reloaded human cannon behind Goetia.


    The "stars" hit the Human Cannonuncher, and in the next second, thunder, storms, eddies, and destructive undercurrents all exploded into the "stars"


    .


    And in this way, a whole fairly stable "star" exploded.

 Chapter 1048: Art is Explosion

    Chapter 1048: Art is Explosion


    Wu Ming''s clone used his own incarnation as "ammunition", detonated the "sun" incarnation, used it as a "bomb", and exploded behind Goetia, trying to destroy the human cannonuncher, that is, the set of dead branches.


    And there was no doubt that Wu Ming''s clone practice was sessful.


    After the violent explosion, the smoke and dust disappeared. At this moment, Goetia had been protected by the barrier created by the Demon God''s Pir, avoiding being affected by the huge explosion.


    Even though it was an attack on the human cannonuncher, it also contained Root''s power, and the repercussions were enough for Goetia to defend, so it was something to watch out for.


    Due to the end of the explosion, the barrier consisting of only a few Demon God pirs disappeared, and Goetia''s figure was revealed again.


    Because his strength was too strong, coupled with the restraint of Root''s power, the Demon God''s Pir had no time to divide and multiply.


    Just now, all of the Demon God''s Pirs were collectively blocked in front of Goetia, but even so, the Demon God''s Pirs were destroyed to the point where only a few remained.


    However the Demon God Pir managed to protect Goetia without causing any damage to him, and as long as there was one Demon God Pir and Goetia there, the 72 Demon God Pirs would regenerate.


    However the few fragments left by the jade chair were almost all damaged, as for the target of Wu Ming''s clone: the human cannonuncher, it also disappeared.


    In Goetia''s perception, the human cannonuncher had been destroyed by the "star" explosion earlier.


    "Is this self-destruction?"


    The power of the "star" explosion just now is undoubtedly self-destructive, otherwise how can it be so powerful.


    If Wu Ming really had such a powerful ability, then it wouldn''t be good to use it in the first ce, why bother with Goetia for a long time.


    But...


    "How can it self-destruct..."


    Even Goetia didn''t expect Wu Ming to choose to self-destruct.


    After all, no matter who thinks from Wu Ming''s point of view, no one will ever do it again, right?


    After all, Goetia''s goal was to make Wu Ming die, he blew himself up as Goetia wanted, but Wu Ming also had to aim at Goetia and then blow himself up.


    Also can Wu Ming be so dead?


    So ridiculous that even Goetia wouldn''t believe it.


    So what''s going on here?


    Just as Goetia pondered, a meteor streaked across the cosmic sky between worlds.


    And Meteor''s target is on Goetia''s side.


    When the meteor was still far from Goetia, he found traces of the meteor.


    After all, it was too strange for a meteor to appear at this time.


    Was this Wu Ming''s backup move?


    But Wu Ming had just created a "star", and it really exploded, and Goetia clearly felt the disappearance of Wu Ming''s aura.


    "Is this a uniquendscape between worlds?" Goetia decided to wait and see for a while.


    Just as Goetia was thinking about it, the meteor came straight at him.


    What kind of meteor is this?


    "Aum!?"


    Wu Ming roared, and the ws containing Root''s power hit Goetia.


    Because the Demon God Pir has not fully recovered, the few Demon God Pirs in the area are unable to stop the w containing Root''s power


    In an instant, the Demon God''s Pir was severed, and Goetia flew out.


    Wu Ming''s figure remained in Goetia''s original ce, and with a wave of his ws, he sliced several Demon God Pirs into pieces and disappeared from the air.


    It is necessary to destroy all the Demon God Pirs while there are only a few left, and the recovery speed of the Demon God Pirs is suppressed by the power of Root. Now there wasn''t a single Demon God Pir that Goetia could use.


    And Goetia ended up getting hurt by Wu Ming.


    Goetia who flew out, stabilized him body and lightly touched him chest.


    The greatly exaggerated wound nted from Goetia''s shoulder to him waist, and a tingling sensation rose in him mind.


    Before Wu Ming''s ws caught Goetia, the remaining Demon God Pirs covered Goetia, allowing him to dodge Wu Ming''s direct attacks.


    Therefore, this injury was not caused by Wu Ming''s ws, but by the force of Root sticking to the ws, or rubbing Goetia.


    Otherwise, the wounds on Goetia''s body shouldn''t be one.


    And a blue trail emerged from the gap in Goetia''s chest.


    It was the crystal ball that held Chaldea''s bottom.


    The moment Goetia touched the wound, Chaldea''s crystal ball fused back into him body. Obviously, Chaldea was hidden by him deeper into his body.


    The sharp-eyed Wu Ming naturally saw this scene.


    "It was there."


    Now, all of the Demon God''s Pirs had been destroyed and had not been restored, and the Human Cannonuncher had been destroyed.


    Chaldea''s location has also been found, and now that as long as Chaldea is taken back, Goetia''s dependence will disappear.


    Moreover, Wu Ming also discovered a new ability.


    With Dragon w''s move, more than a dozen meteors flew towards Goetia.


    Take a closer look, what kind of meteor it is, and it is definitely a Wu Ming meteor.


    In other words, Wu Ming''s sub-body.


    And this body part, his strength was not as good as his, even much weaker than his, so even though the numbers wererge, Goetia was not afraid.


    In the same way, he also knew why Wu Ming blew himself up so easily.


    Because it''s also a clone.


    Just like Wu Ming who was flying towards him at this time.


    "Differentiate yourselves!!"


    Goetia''s hands folded into one, and another one, and countless ck mud gushed out from Goetia''s palm like aser.


    In an instant, several clones were hit.


    However, there are also clones that are still alive.


    These clones took the opportunity to approach Goetia, and then, a light like a "star" was released around them.


    "Is it possible!?" Goetia realized something.


    The next second, several "stars" surrounded Goetia and exploded.


    This was Ming''s newfound ability.


    Let the clone act as a bomb, use the full power of the "Sun" incarnation, and attack Goetia with super standard self-destruct power.


    Such repulsive enemy abilities were only Wu Ming''s hallmark. Unfortunately he had never encountered this before, art was explosive.


    Sure enough, each of the 12 incarnations is useful, it''s just that it can be used or not.


    After the explosion, the disheveled Goetia flew out of the smoke and dust that had not yet dissipated, with an angry expression.


    I don''t know if he was disgusted by Wu Ming''s abilities.


    "Aren''t you afraid of hurting Chaldea?!"


    Goetia was right, the explosions from the clones weren''t too strong, but not too small, and almost on par with the gas explosion in Fuyuki City.


    Even if Chaldea was in Goetia''s body, but if Chaldea waspletely destroyed, it was no joke.


    However Wu Ming gave Goetia a slight smile.


    "The explosion caused by self-destruction is almost the power of Root. How could it hurt Chaldea?''


    Yes, whether it is the "Sun" incarnation or other incarnations, or the explosion caused by Wu Ming''s self-destruction with the incarnation of the "Sun", is motivated by the purest source power.


    From a human''s point of view, this explosion was very ordinary, and couldn''t injure Chaldea''s defenses at all, but to Goetia wielding the ck mud, it would definitely cause double the damage.


    After Wu Ming pped Goetia with his ws just now, he clearly saw that Goetia was injured, but Chaldea''s crystal ball was not serious.


    Obviously, as long as it was attacked with pure Root power, then Chaldea wouldn''t be hurt.


    Reducing the power of the explosion and increasing the concentration of the source power won''t have much effect on Chaldea.


    This was an effective way that Wu Ming had identally discovered to deal with Goetia.

 Chapter 1049: Recapture Chaldea

    Chapter 1049: Recapture Chaldea


    "As expected of you, my old enemy." Goetia was not angry, but praised Wu Ming for finding such an evil way.


    "So you just die obediently, Goetia!"


    Wu Ming''s entire body radiated light, and the huge dragon''s body disintegrated in an instant, turning into countless Wu Ming clones, each of them using the "Sun" incarnated and headed for Goetia.


    "Hmph, I think you made a mistake."


    In response, Goetia snorted with a smile.


    "My third Noble Phantasm can be activated despite not having auncher."


    Goetia''s body muscles tightened tightly, and arge amount of energy gathered in the muzzle-like gap in him chest.


    "The time of birth hase, so fix everything." Goetia crossed him chest with both hands, then opened it suddenly.


    "Ars Almadel Solomonis"


    "Boom!!!"


    Countless rays of light emerged from Goetia''s chest and gathered into rays of purple energy. The countless rays of energy gathered by such rays are full of deterrence.


    The first Noble Phantasm created by Goetia, Ars Nova collects the energy obtained by burning human history, turns it into an attack, andunches it.


    With this attack, the time for the birth of the third Noble Phantasm of Goetiah Ars Almadel Solomonis called the human cannon.


    The so-calleduncher was just a throwaway item. For Goetia, even if there was nouncher, as a Noble Phantasm he mastered, it could be retracted freely.


    The third Noble Phantasm pierced through countless Wu Ming clones, bombarded directly into the distance, and once again generated a huge explosion between the worlds.


    Goetia''s human cannon could still be fired without theuncher which Wu Ming expected. After all, he didn''t expect Goetia to be able to convert the energy after the burning of human history into Noble Phantasm.


    Thanks to Wu Ming''s carelessness, who knows how many worlds have been destroyed by this move.


    "Hahahahaha! Dragon of the Root, you are so naive!" Goetiaughed happily.


    It was not revealed that the human cannon was Goetia''s Noble Phantasm, and this was one of him trump cards.


    Seeing therge number of clones dissipating in his Noble Phantasm stream, Goetia once again gathered energy into him chest, ready to fire again, to kill Wu Ming head-on.


    Wu Ming raised the dragon body to separate the clones, didn''t he just want to take the opportunity to pretend to be a self-destruct clone, approach Goetia, and save Chaldea, Goetia had guessed it.


    Even though Goetia didn''t know which one was the main body, it would be enough to destroy all of these clones.


    "Dead-"


    But just as Goetia''s second Noble Phantasm was about to be unleashed, dozens of weapons flew towards Goetia from thin air, what appeared to be ranged attacks.


    Goetia, who didn''t think these things could hurt him, paid no attention to the weapon at all.


    The same thing happened. The dozens of weapons hit Goetia, and it had no effect at all. Even his defenses were imprable, and there wasn''t even a trace of sparks.


    In the next second, a transparent sphericalyer of light nearly ten meters in diameter enveloped Goetia.


    "This!?"


    Goetia recognized the transparent spherical light that enveloped him.


    This was Wu Ming''s defensive move. It looks like this is a Noble Phantasm. Wu Ming used this move to block Goetia''s attack from the start.


    The defensive power of this thing, Goetia was obvious. If he released his Noble Phantasm, he might not be able to break the sphere of light.


    If Goetia gave up on releasing the Noble Phantasm, it was definitely Wu Ming''s chance, so he kept his Noble Phantasm to a state where it would be released.


    After all, in thisyer of defense light without a stalemate, there must be some movement when Wu Ming enters, and it will not be toote to let go.


    "When" After that, Goetia pondered.


    "Could it be a weapon just now?"


    Goetia had some guesses.


    This was the body of a Noble Phantasm, and it was probably mixed with dozens of weapons just now, and approached Goetia together, so he was covered by thisyer of light.


    In fact Goetia''s guess was correct, Wu Ming used the Mand to release arge number of weapons, and hid his paradoxical armor within.


    Wu Ming understood that Goetia would not stop the release of the Noble Phantasm due to some weapons with insufficient deterrence. As expected, Goetia was hit by it.


    Suddenly the nine rings on Goetia''s finger lit up.


    The nine rings that King Solomon left behind were not decorations, even if they were barely effective against Wu Ming, they could still bestow "wisdom" on Goetia.


    Goetia thought again.


    Wu Ming had absolutely no need to approach Goetia to reim Chaldea.


    Wu Ming was able topletely attack Goetia first.


    After all Wu Ming knew that using pure Root''s power could injure Goetia without affecting Chaldea.


    In the next instant, a crack appeared in theyer of spherical light that enveloped Goetia, and a great flood poured into the sphere of light.


    This flood contains a lot of pure Root power which can cause great damage to Goetiah, but the damage caused by the flood in Chaldea is so small that it can be said to kill two birds with one stone.


    Goetia who saw this scene, was increasingly convinced that he had understood Wu Ming''s intentions.


    At this moment, his umted Noble Phantasm was instantlyunched into the gap.


    A beam of hundreds of millions of rays of light that rivaled the holy sword Excalibur instantly blocked the gap in theyer of light orb.


    Before the floodwater that entered through the gap could hit Goetia, the gap was blocked.


    Goetia thought that he almost understood Wu Ming''s abilities.


    If it was the same move again, Goetia was sure he wouldn''t be hit.


    Just when Goetia was thinking so, there was a wave in front of him, Wu Ming appeared out of nowhere, and gave Goetia a sh with the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    *Swish" "Bang*


    At the same time, the sphericalyer of light surrounding Goetia was also broken, and it flew out again.


    It was exactly the same as the previous scene.


    But this time, Wu Ming had something in his hands.


    Chaldea''s crystal ball was taken by Wu Ming, and he got it at the same time he gave Goetia a sh.


    "It really is thanks to you, Chrys." Wu Ming praised Chrysbelite.


    "My duty and honor, Master." Chrysbelite replied respectfully.


    Wu Ming''s goal from the start was never to attack Goetia, he had always been to reim Chaldea.


    Wu Ming ispletely hidden in the clone for Goetia to see, tell Goetia that him destination is Chaldea.


    The paradoxical armor that followed and the "flood" infused with Root''s power were all just fake shots, leading Goetia to think that him goal was Goetia.


    When Goetia released him Noble Phantasm, he thought he had seen through Wu Ming''s strategy.


    When it was time to rx, Wu Mingpletely pushed the "Raptori" incarnation, and the expansion gap came to Goetia in an instant, and finally managed to grab Chaldea from Goetia.


    The reason why Wu Ming praised Chrysbelitepletely was because Chrysbelite had alreadypleted the calction of Goetia''s ck time and the subtle operation of the gap in the lightyer.


    Ignoring Goetia, Wu Ming took the lead to check on Chaldea.


    Chaldea fell into Goetia''s hands, who knows what he might do to Chaldea.


    When Wu Ming was investigating the inside of the crystal ball, a Demon God Pir suddenly appeared from the crystal ball andpletely "eat" Wu Ming.

 Chapter 1050: Its all over?

    Chapter 1050: It''s all over?


    The Demon God Pir''s sudden arrival, Wu Ming didn''t react at all, and waspletely swallowed up by the Demon God Pir.


    At this moment, Goetia who had stabilized him body after flying backwards,ughed loudly.


    "Ha ha ha ha!! I do not expect! Dragon of the Roots! I''ve unsealed uros! Just waiting for you to take back Chaldea!!"


    The wisdom that King Solomon''s nine rings bestowed on Goetia was not that simple. Goetia''s n cannot be separated from that "wisdom".


    After uros escaped from the seal, it had been hiding in Chaldea, taking on Lev''s appearance, chatting with the people of Chaldea and persuading him to surrender, while quietly waiting for the time toe.


    And this time was the moment when Wu Ming took back Chaldea. Therefore, the reason why he was able to retake Chaldea was also part of Goetia''s n.


    "So that you don''t see the clues, I put in a lot of effort for you to sessfully retake Chaldea. Then you can enjoy the ck mud party I left for you!!!"


    The ck mud was Wu Ming''s natural enemy, but if you wanted to kill himpletely, the first way was to use the ck mud to continuously attack him, and the second way was to use Wu Ming''s outer abilities to attack in one fell swoop.


    It''s like insecticides and mosquitoes. Spray insecticide on mosquitoes. Due to external factors such as air flow, mosquitoes will not die instantly, so it is necessary to spray insecticides continuously on mosquitoes to achieve the goal of killing mosquitoes.


    However, if the mosquito is directly immersed in the insecticide, even if it is not poisoned, the mosquito can be drowned in a simple and crude way.


    The previous move was clearly unreliable for Wu Ming. However he is not weak. It was impossible to use the ck mud to keep attacking him, so only the second move was used.


    Therefore, Goetia plotted this conspiracy and left almost all of the ck mud to Floros for preservation, and he only held a small amount as an offensive means.


    Goetia would take the opportunity to devour Wu Ming with ck mud in one fell swoop and kill himpletely.


    And now, their conspiracy had seeded.


    "Too bad, Dragon of the Root, I will never forget the pain you brought me, but I have to thank you!?!?" The voice of the Demon God Pir, uros, was clearly wrong and meaningless, his brain must have be abnormal in the seal of endless darkness.


    uros was sealed by a golden sword wielded by one of the twelve "Warrior" incarnations. The golden sword that stripped uros of the concept of the "72 Pir Demon God" Sword, the seal was a seal that transcended time and space, who knows how long uros stayed in the seal.


    "Although I can''t punish you with my own hands, letting you sink into the ck mud is the greatest punishment for you! Ha ha ha ha!"


    To Wu Ming, ck mud could be said to be poison. Drowning in the ck mud, there was no doubt that before his death, he would suffer the double pain of body and soul. There really is no punishment more serious than this.


    The Pir of Demon God uros continued to squirm, and traces of ck mud oozed out of his body.


    After swallowing Wu Ming from the start, uros started to squirm, that''s the ck mud riot that was on uros'' body, just like the riot when rocks were thrown into theke.


    After Wu Ming was swallowed by the Demon God''s Pir, his consciousness became hazy, and Goetia and uros'' words also intermittently entered his mind.


    This time uros and Goetia really worked hard. The amount of ck mud that uros preserved was beyond Wu Ming''s imagination. Once he was swallowed, he couldn''t maintain his consciousness.


    After all, the amount of ck mud in was too much. Wu Ming was now suffering from excruciating pain from his soul and body all the time, hazy consciousness was also caused by this pain.


    "I underestimated Goetia" Wu Ming pondered for a while.


    "Master, you can transfer your consciousness to the reserve body again like you didst time, so that you can avoid the soul damage caused by the ck mud." Chrysbelite instantly calcted the answer.


    "What about you guys?" Wu Ming forced himself to lift his spirits and talk to Chrysbelite and Enkidu.


    "We can help you take care of your body" Enkidu replied.


    "Don''t think about it." Wu Ming interrupted Enkidu without hesitation.


    If that is the case, Wu Ming''s consciousness and soul can be preserved, but this body has been exhausted, and the body that has lost its spiritual resistance will definitely be devoured by the ck mud.


    And even if Enkidu and Chrysbelite stayed behind to guard Wu Ming''s body, they would definitely not be able to block it as easily as Wu Ming''s body fell into the Little Garden realmst time.


    This meant that Enkidu and Chrysbelite would definitely follow Wu Ming''s body to perish together, leaving only Wu Ming to live.


    "I have promised that I will never do anything that leaves you to escape alone. "


    "Masters..."


    "Shut up!" "


    "Lord Wu Ming..."


    "I refuse!"


    Chrysbelite and Enkidu both kept their mouths shut, after all, they were also aware of Wu Ming''s stubborn temper.


    In such a case, once Wu Ming decided, it would definitely not change unless there was a turning point.


    But now, the change is very difficult. enough to talk to Chrysbelite and Enkidu has strengthened Wu Ming''s consciousness a lot, that is to say, he can still endure now


    There is no dead end, if it is a dead end, then the people involved will definitely not find a way to survive.


    Wu Ming decided to find this way of life before his consciousnesspletely died.


    At this time, Wu Ming checked his abilities.


    "Not used at all..."


    Whether it''s twelve incarnations, or magic, Magecraft, it can''t be used at all.


    As Wu Ming gathered energy to disy this, the ck Mud would erode the energy gathered by him, so it was of no use at all.


    Some of the gadgets and items he collected in his Dragonest room had no effect on the current situation.


    The physical treasures and weapons are naturally unusable, all of them are hidden in the Divine Sword of Salvation integrated with Wu Ming, and the Divine Sword of Salvation has long been curled up in his body, and does not dare toe out at all.


    Sure enough, the amount of ck mud in was too much.


    Because these things were used by Wu Ming, almost all of them had traces of Root power. In the face of so many ck mud, they are undoubtedly restrained, and fear is naturally natural.


    For now, Wu Ming really has not found a solution to the current crisis.


    But at this time, Wu Ming suddenly felt that the erosion of the ck mud on himself seemed to be weakening?


    Because the pain suddenly lessened a lot, and was still weakening, and his consciousness also changed from slowly disappearing to beingpletely awake.


    The ck mud gradually epted Wu Ming, or did he gradually adapt to the ck mud?


    "This?!"


    Wu Ming discovered that the source of all these phenomena was the tiny piece of ck mud that was in his body.

 Chapter 1051: Secret of Great Root

    Chapter 1051: Secret of Great Root


    The source of the ck mud that resided in Wu Ming''s body waiting for him was slowly dispelled in the future, for some reason,pletely fused with the power of the Root in his body.


    Due to the slow fusion, coupled with Wu Ming''s concentration on fighting Goetia, he didn''t notice.


    But the most important thing was that the ck mud fused with the power of Root would not pose a threat to Wu Ming.


    On the contrary, this fused energy even helped Wu Ming get through his current predicament.


    The ck mud of unrest is still raging, but the ck mud no longer harms Wu Ming, on the contrary, this ck mud also replenishes himself with energy


    .


    It''s pretty slow, but it''s true.


    "Does it work now"


    Wu Ming understood that was clearly the result of his previous attempt to use ck mud to induce power.


    At that time, perhaps because there was too little ck mud, now Wu Ming was directly immersed in the ck mud, and the ck mud that had integrated with the power of the Root in Wu Ming''s body had yed an important role in sessfully causing a phenomenon he had never seen before.


    "This power.... seems to be the power of Root?"


    Wu Ming felt the power after the smelting of the ck mud and the power of Root, and found that this power seems to be the power of Root?


    "This is indeed Root''s power, but it is slightly different from mine..."


    The new power after the fusion gave Wu Ming the feeling that it was Root''s power that could be said to be almost nothing. As previously.


    But if he had topare it with the previous Root''s strength, then the previous Root''s strength was still a minor, and the current Root''s strength was already considered "mature".


    "Is this an ''adult'' secret?"


    Of course it won''t be that simple, after all, Wu Ming now has no other changes except that the Root power in his body has be an "adult" version.


    "Is it also due to ack of quantity?"


    After all, there was such a reason once, so Wu Ming''s guess was not wrong.


    Wu Ming let go of his body and mind, he closed his eyes andpletely epted the source of the ck mud into his body. Guided by new powers, he constantly generates power to produce new Roots.


    After that, use the power of this Root to wash his body repeatedly.


    Wu Ming''s goal is very simple, because Root''s strength is "mature", and his body is "small", then, using Root''s "adult" power to wash away the "small" body. Did it manage to change Wu Ming?


    However Wu Ming guessed, no matter what, he had to give it a try.


    But often, the truth is as simple as that.


    After Wu Ming''s constant baptism with Root power, his body had indeed undergone changes.


    Wu Ming opened his eyes and felt his body.


    No matter how he looks at it, nothing has changed, but Wu Ming''s heart can feel that he is currently, and he is in a few minutes,pletely two levels of existence.


    "Is this the power of Great Root."


    The color of Wu Ming''s pupils turned golden, and the center of his pupils was still red, but it was no longer burgundy, but red like a me full of vitality.


    The current Wu Ming was like waking up from a dream, and many things seemed to automatically appear in his mind.


    About the Dragon of the Root, about the ck mud, about the Great Root.


    If the Root of the Type-Moon world is the original origin of everything that nourishes the Type-Moon world, then Great Root is the original origin of all the worlds between worlds.


    Whether it was the first world Wu Ming lived in, the Type-Moon world, or another world he had experienced, they were all born from the Great Root, and grew up between worlds, bing one powerful world after another, nurturing life, reproducing.


    Dragon of the Root is actually a guardian deity who guards Great Root and equips Great Root.


    This was why the two major Counter Forces in the Type-Moon World had generously deceived, opened back doors, and even made contracts for Wu Ming, all because those Counter Forces knew Wu Ming''s identity.


    Thinking from another perspective, if Wu Ming had stood on the side of the Counter Force, he would have done the same.


    Although it is very clich, Dragon of the Root is indeed an existence that maintains the stable development of every world, and is responsible for oveing the extinction crisis in every world, possesses supreme power and can easily solve world crises.


    Although Type-Moon''s time had sent down the parallel world and used this method to get rid of the end of the world, but it didn''t hurt to please Wu Ming, so they did.


    As for the world without parallel worlds, species change and extinction will not allow the Dragon of the Root to take action, because the world will not be destroyed because of this, and new species will be born in the world.


    Only when there is an irreversible annihtion crisis in that world, will the Dragon of the Root appear in a certain capacity to save the world, or will it take immediate action. In short, the crisis of world annihtion can always be solved.


    Simply put, the Dragon of the Root is the so-called "god" for every world.


    To some extent, it can be considered a "god" in the truest sense. After all Dragon of the Root and Great Rootplement each other. He represented Great Root, and Great Root also represented him.


    But even in the origin of all worlds, even in the great source of existence beyond all, there is "death".


    "Existence" is the embodiment of "life", and this "existence" must experience "death".


    But Great Root''s "death" was not death in the usual sense.


    The Great Root''s "death" method is to enter deep sleep, and then "restart" again after a certain period of time.


    If I had to describe it in one word, it would be "reincarnation".


    After the "reincarnation" ispletely over, Great Root will continue to give birth to new worlds, and Dragon of the Root will continue to do its job and protect the world.


    By the way, the Dragon of the Root, which equips Great Root, will also "die" because of this, and will then regain its strength by "restarting" Great Root.


    And Wu Ming, what he experienced was the process of "restarting" the Dragon of the Root from "death".


    Even if he didn''t work hard, he would regain his strength after a certain period of time.


    Therefore, the Dragon of the Root is not a species. From ancient times to the present, there has only been one Dragon of the Root Root living in the Great Root, and that is the current Wu Ming.


    This exined why Wu Ming didn''t see the Dragon of the Root when he got to Great Root.


    The Dragon of the Root aura that Wu Ming felt back then was also a remnant he had left in the past, after all this was his oldir.


    "So the Dragon of the Root that Shiroyasha saw was probably me in the past?"


    At that time, "No Name" was possible to solve the extinction crisis in a certain world, and he passed the Little Garden World on the way and Shiroyasha saw it.


    Even though he knew the truth, Wu Ming was also worried.


    There is only one Dragon of the Root What if something happened to the wandering Dragon of the Root during the period of inactivity of the Great Root when he was weak?


    Could it be that Great Root would create another? Then, could it be that the Dragon of the Root in the past wasn''t Wu Ming?


    Wu Ming was destined to have no answer at this time.


    What''s with the existence of the natural enemy Dragon of the Root, ck mud, and ck mud also fused with the Root power in Wu Ming''s current body, which stimted his growth and brought Wu Ming''s new strength.


    Is this a natural enemy or a helper?


    It is a pity that there is only so much information in Wu Ming''s mind, maybe because of his "adult", he is not thorough enough.


    Or the rest will only be known after returning to Great Root.


    "Chrys, Little En," shouted Wu Ming.


    "Master." "


    "Lord Wu Ming."


    Wu Ming''s arms faintly showed the Chains of Heaven, while the crown on his head radiated brilliance, and the two responded.


    Although they didn''t know what had happened, both of them knew that Wu Ming had passed through a dangerous situation.


    All they need to know is that.


    "It''s time toe out and end this."

 Chapter 1052: Yotsuba Crying

    Chapter 1052: Yotsuba Crying


    It was human nature to want to rx after exams, and Naoki didn''t n on going to the library to study.


    Go to the arcade hall and y the arcade for a bit.


    Eat a bowl of ramen.


    ying basketball for a while is on the to-do list.


    But before that, the first thing to do is to clean up the ss.


    It can''t be helped, he''s on duty today.


    After quickly clearing the ssroom, Naoki grabbed his school bag and walked out.


    With the end of the final exam, therge teaching building became silent, only the direction of the field was very lively, and many people practiced in the field under the hot sun.


    Naoki walked through the corridor and was about to leave the school. As he passed the ssroom door, he suddenly stopped, turned around and looked inside the ssroom.


    In an empty ssroom, a young girl was lying at a desk alone, with a green hair essory on her head quite conspicuous.


    "Yotsuba?"


    Naoki stepped into the ssroom.


    The girl lying on the table trembled slightly, raised her head, her eyes were red, and her face was full of tears.


    Naoki suddenly frowned: "What''s wrong?"


    When Yotsuba was eating in the cafeteria at noon, she was still happy and smiling, but now she was lying in ss crying with tears all over his face. What happened in the afternoon?


    "Asakawa-san..."


    The Yotsuba quickly lowered his head.


    "Don''t hide, I''ve seen it." Naoki said earnestly, "What are you crying for?"


    "I''m not crying."


    "Your snot ising out."


    Yotsuba hastily raised his hand, ready to wipe his face.


    "Don''t wipe it with your hands." Naoki took out a hand towel and handed it over, "Clean your face, then tell me what happened."


    "Oh."


    Yotsuba snorted, wiped his face clean, then looked lost, and said in a low voice:


    "I-I failed the test."


    Naoki raised his eyebrows slightly: "Forgot to write your name?"


    "No, my name was written right away." Yotsuba bit his lower lip tightly, "While taking the history test in the afternoon, a friend suddenly had a stomach ache and his face was pale and scary. Sensei asked her to go to health care, she seemed to have trouble walking, so I was worried about her, so I went to the infirmary with her on my back"


    "By the time I returned, time was running out."


    "Obviously" Yotsuba bit her lower lip, and there was a mist in her eyes again, "Obviously, Asakawa-san and Miku have mentioned a lot of topics, but I don''t have time to write them all"


    "Forgive me." Yotsuba stared at his toes, ming herself, "I failed to live up to Asakawa-san''s expectations."


    "I think it''s something."


    Naoki stretched out his right hand,nded on Yotsuba''s head, and gently smoothed his hair, "Fortunately this is just a general exam. If this is the national exam, shouldn''t you apologize?"


    Yotsuba weakly said: "Also, it''s not an exaggeration..."


    Naoki said warmly:


    "It''s fine to take the exam, there is another chance to clear the exam in two days."


    "This is different." Yotsuba shook his head, "Father is talking about final exams, not retests."


    "Your father is not very old-fashioned." Naokimented, "If I say it correctly, my leg will break this morning."


    Yotsuba shook his head, his expression gloomy, and dhe still couldn''t lift his spirits.


    Everyone understood the truth, but unfortunately, once it happened to them, many people wouldn''t be able to get out.


    Naoki saw it in his eyes and realized thatfort alone was not enough, and quickly said:


    "follow me."


    "Hah?" Yotsuba raised his eyes "Where did Asakawa-san go?"


    "Don''t ask too many questions, juste with me and you will know."


    "Oh."


    Yotsuba grabbed his school bag, followed Naoki obediently, and walked out of the ssroom.


    The two of them left the school and walked towards the train station.


    Naoki looked at Yotsuba: "Juice drink or Coke?"


    "Juice drink." Yotsuba replied subconsciously, "Don''t drink Coke."


    "Why?"


    "Mom said kids shouldn''t drink Coke." Yotsubained, "And to this day, I don''t know the difference between Coke and Fanta. It tastes exactly the same, how about Asakawa-san?"


    Naoki was telling the truth: "I can''t tell the difference even if I drink it."


    "See, it really is."


    The train arrived.


    Naoki and Yotsuba got on the train, and immediately came to the entertainment center, and walked straight to the arcade hall on the second floor.


    "Hah?" Yotsuba looked curious, "Asakawa-san wants to y a game?"


    "Have you ever yed Taiko?"


    "I yed it when I was little."


    "Come on let''s y Taiko Master."


    Wanted to free the Yotsuba from guilt, but verbalfort was ineffective, so it was better to y games, only for public and private use.


    The two of them walked to the drum master area, put in a coin, and waited for the game to start.


    "Remember the rules?"


    "Remember." Yotsuba nodded, holding drumsticks in both hands, "I remember tapping that little white circle."


    Although Taiko Master is very simple, as a ssic game that has been popr for decades, it naturally has its poprity. Yotsuba quickly enjoyed it, after ying a few songs, his forehead was slightly sweaty, and his mood value increased greatly.


    "Asakawa-san, do you want topete?" Yotsuba turned to look, and his eyes brightened, "The loser must agree to the conditions for the winner."


    Naoki rolled up his sleeves: "You will lose."


    "I''m a game expert." Yotsuba raised his chin, "I used to be very good at ying games."


    "I remember" Naoki turned to look, "Miku said that, but she really lost."


    "That''s right, I brought Miku into the hole." Yotsuba said proudly. "But I was very busy at the time, so I didn''t have time to y games, so I put it down."


    As she spoke, the Yotsuba''s voice fell again.


    "I agree." Naoki tapped Yotsuba and chestnut chisel, "The loser promises the other party a wish."


    Yotsuba''s eyes narrowed: "The game begins!"


    10 minutester.


    Yotsuba sweated on his forehead and stopped: "No way, my arm hurts."


    Both sides win the game, winners and losers.


    Naoki looked at the Yotsuba and suggested, "So victory and defeat cancel each other out?"


    "Not." Yotsuba shook his head quickly, "Losing is losing, winning is winning, and the two cannot be equated."


    "When did you be so clear?"


    Yotsuba said seriously:


    "I promised Asakawa-san a wish, and Asakawa-san will also grant my wish."


    Hey, I don''t see that you are an idiot, but you can actually be careful!


    Naoki didn''t care: "What do you want me to do?"


    "Hmm..." Yotsuba tilted his head "I haven''t thought about it, I''ll tell Asakawa-san when I think about it."


    "Don''t y Taiko Master." Yotsuba hit his shoulder "My arm hurts, let''s y another game."


    The two of them spent a long time in the arcade hall in the afternoon, and in the blink of an eye it was sunset.


    "Asakawa-san." Yotsuba gently tugged at the corner of Naoki''s clothes, and said softly, "I also have a ce I want to visit, let''s go together?"

 Chapter 1053: Evil Girl

    Chapter 1053: Evil Girl


    The sun has set.


    As the sun went down, Naoki followed the Yotsuba into the park.


    The park is supposed to be a few years old, many of the facilities are quite old, and are currently very quiet.


    "Before mom and dad got married, we lived with mom near the park." Without Naoki asking, Yotsuba said, "We didn''t have cell phones or game consoles when we were kids. After school, apart from watching TV together, everyone who likes to go to the park to y."


    "Ah, the swing!" Yotsuba quickly walked over to the swing frame, "It''s exactly the same as when I was a child, it hasn''t been crushed."


    Yotsuba sat down and gently swayed: "When I was a child, I liked to swing the most, but at that time Ichika was very domineering, and it was always not my turn."


    It was very conceivable that such a ck-bellied girl would not be a harmless little white rabbit!


    "Asakawa-san." Yotsuba reached out and patted the swing, "Come and swing together."


    "Not going."


    Naoki simply refused.


    This kind of swing is a children''s toy. It''s okay to y alone, want to y with two. You have overestimated the bearing capacity of the swing!


    Naoki turned around and bought two bottles of juice drinks, and handed one to Yotsuba: "Want to eat ramen at night?"


    "Uh, ramen?"


    "Arctic Ramen."


    "I heard..." Yotsuba took a drink and took a sip, "Is it a super spicy type of ramen?"


    "That''s right." Naoki said sternly, "Please bring your own tissue when eating, and clean your face anytime."


    "Then I won''t eat it." Yotsuba hastily shook his head, "Too bad."


    Naoki followed his instructions, "You need courage to challenge the unknown in life. When you cross a bumpy road, look back and you''ll find that it really wasn''t much more than that."


    After a pause, Naoki gave an example: "For example, you didn''t wear panties that day, you almost forgot about it now, right?"


    "No, don''t say that!" Yotsuba''s face quickly turned red, and she held his head in his hands, and shouted in embarrassment, "It was sealed in my mind, and I almost forgot, but now that you say it, I remember it again!"


    Naoki took a sip of his juice drink: "If time could go back to the history exam in the afternoon, would you mind taking your friend to the infirmary again?"


    "I..." Yotsuba opened his mouth, his teeth biting his lower lip, and she whispered in the night breeze, "Ayano is in pain, I can''t leave her alone... If it happens again, I will take Ayano to the infirmary."


    "I knew it would be like this."


    Naoki sighed.


    "Sorry..."


    Yotsuba lowered his head.


    The next moment.


    A hand fell over his head and rubbed lightly.


    "Is it wrong to reach out to someone in need?"


    Before the Yotsuba could answer, Naoki said quietly, "That''s right."


    "I sighed because the Yotsuba had worked hard." Naoki said calmly, "It''s actually really hard to be too gentle and kind, and Yotsuba can be a ''bad girl'' sometimes."


    Yotsuba''s eyshes trembled, and there was a hazy mist in his eyes again, and she reached out and hugged Naoki''s waist.


    The afternoon breeze was cool.


    "Huh..." Yotsuba wiped his eyes and took a deep breath, "Asakawa-san, let''s go back."


    "Let''s go."


    Naoki took a few steps, his eyes suddenly narrowed, and he looked at the bench in the park.


    "Asakawa-san Eh?"


    Yotsuba followed his gaze, his eyes widening in shock, "Those two are elementary school students?!"


    Under the setting sun, two elementary school students hug each other and kiss passionately!


    "There are school bags that only elementary school students can carry." Naoki''s expression did not change, "Obviously they are two elementary school students."


    Yotsuba is still a little uneptable: "But they are still children..."


    Are today''s elementary school students so brave?


    "You underestimate elementary school students." Naokiined, "Kissing for elementary school students is nowmonce Seems to be more proficient than you."


    "What!" Yotsuba blushed rapidly, and there was a faint steaming out of his head, clearly remembering what happened in the afternoon of the school day, "I, I, I, I have no experience Let''s hurry back!"


    "Do not move."


    Naoki suddenly stretched out his hand, pressed against the Yotsuba''s shoulder, then slowly approached.


    "Eh?"


    Yotsuba suddenly panicked.


    Is it because she said that she has no experience, so Asakawa-san wants to train and gain experience?


    Yotsuba wanted to refuse, but unfortunately his body suddenly refused toply, and his eyes closed in a hurry.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s just practice...


    A hand reached over Yotsuba''s head, patted it lightly, then the slowly approaching pressure quickly drifted away, and Naoki''s voice sounded in his ear:


    "The insect is gone."


    "Eh?"


    Yotsuba opened his eyes with a confused look.


    "An insect fell over your head just now." Naoki exined, "I helped repel the bugs."


    Yotsuba touched her hair and doubted it: "I don''t feel it at all, I think..."


    Naoki raised his eyebrows slightly: "Why?"


    Yotsuba quickly turned his head: "No, nothing."


    "Do you want to practice?"


    "Of course not!"


    ....


    The two take the train to a ramen restaurant and eat Arctic ramen. They were sweating profusely, and the Yotsuba couldn''t stop breathing, but his energy finally recovered.


    "Asakawa-san, see you tomorrow."


    Yotsuba waved his hand.


    "See you tomorrow. "


    Naoki nodded lightly, got on the train, and when he returned to the apartment, it was already past eight in the evening.


    As soon as he walked down to the apartment, he saw a red car speeding by, stopping steadily in the parking lot, and then a pink-haired sensei got out of the car.


    "Sensei, good night."


    Naoki raised his hand and greeted.


    "Good night..." Mafuyu looked at the school bag in Naoki''s hand, "Why did you juste back?"


    "It''s a long story, if sensei ll is interested, I''ll tell you slowly."


    "Not interested." Mafuyu nced at him angrily, "Hurry back to the apartment."


    Naoki raised his eyebrows slightly: "Sensei went to the convenience store to buy instant noodles again?"


    "Don''t buy instant noodles." Mafuyu shook his head, "It''s half past eight, I can buy a half price bento."


    Eligible to be a representative of urban single women. Every day it''s instant noodles or bento. If you can do it yourself, you will never cook it yourself.


    "By the way, sensei." Naoki stepped in to follow, "Miharu-san texted me at night."


    Mafuyu turned and looked at him: "What did Miharu text you again?"


    "Miharu-san said that summer vacation wasing, and asked if I was free." Naoki didn''t change his expression "I still want to y Escape Room, do you want toe with me?"


    "Not going."


    Hearing the Escape Room, Mafuyu recalled the embarrassing experience of being hugged by the Princess by Naoki to break the mechanics of that day... As a sensei, she would never let his students hug her a second time.

 Chapter 1054: Summer vacation is coming

    Chapter 1054: Summer vacation ising


    After buying the bento, returning to the apartment, looking at Naoki who was following her, Mafuyu pursed her lips:


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I''m in..." Naoki said in a low voice, "Sensei forgot what day tomorrow is?"


    "Eh?" Mafuyu was a little surprised, a little confused, "What day?"


    "Garbage day." Naoki sighed, "If you miss tomorrow, you will have to wait another two days before you can throw it away. It''s summer, are you sure you won''t clean it today?"


    Mafuyu: ""


    There is good and bad in the Japanese garbage collection system. Needless to say, the disadvantage is that in the summer, kitchen waste can only be disposed of every few days. In high-temperature and hot environments, kitchen waste easily dposes and tastes bad, so there are also a lot of people throwing garbage.


    Naoki took off his shoes and walked into the house.


    "Instant noodle box."


    3 minutes of fast food, plus the taste is not bad, and there will be no kitchen waste. Instant noodles have always been a back-up for singles. Mafuyu has been eating instant noodles for the past few days, and there are many boxes in her house


    Fortunately, this instant noodle box has been cleaned, just cut it and put it in a special garbage bag.


    In addition, there are some clothes on the sofa. Naoki reached out and took a pair of ck stockings, and rubbed his fingertips Except for the soft and smooth feel, there was nothing special about it.


    Naoki pondered for a moment, then lifted the stockings in front of him, sniffed his nose, and the smell ofundry detergent wafted his nostrils.


    "What are you sniffing!"


    When Mafuyu came out of the bathroom to wash her face, seeing this scene, her face immediately turned red.


    Naoki replied subconsciously, "I smell Sensei''s scent..."


    Mafuyu''s face froze.


    "I am wrong." Naoki immediately changed his tone, "Is there a smell of sweat? See if these clothes need to be washed."


    "I already washed it!" Mafuyu took back the stockings from Naoki in embarrassment, "The weather is so hot, the clothes must have been washed that day."


    "Because it''s clean clothes, don''t just put it on the sofa." Naoki''s expression was serious, and he taught Mafuyu in turn, "It should be neatly folded and put in a cupboard, and don''t put it anywhere else next time."


    Mafuyu: ""


    After cleaning up, Naoki poured two cups of green tea, then sat beside Mafuyu and watched a TV series together.


    After drinking tea and watching TV, Naoki got up to leave.


    Mafuyu took the cup and walked to the kitchen to wash it. After washing it, she suddenly woke up. Sanitation was cleaned, why did she forget to let it go?


    Staring at the pair cup in his hand, Mafuyu shook his head, and put the cup down.


    ....


    After the final exam is exined, there will be a two-day course. Of course, basically no one could calm down ande to second ss today, and even the Sensei were mostly looking forward to the uing summer vacation.


    Amidst the loud crickets and the scorching sun, two days passed in a hurry.


    On thest day before summer vacation, the Sensei of each subject will distribute the final exam papers. It''s worth mentioning that when handing out papers, the Sensei will only call out their names and never mention grades. Use double-sided tape to stick the score column on the white paper so that it is not visible to others.


    "Nakano Itsuki."


    The math sensei pushed the sses at the bridge of his nose and shouted.


    Itsuki''s expression became serious, like a soldier being examined, she walked to the podium with his head held high, took the exam papers and walked back.


    "Uhhh..."


    Itsuki pressed his right hand to his chest, took a deep breath, and looked ahead at the score column. After seeing the score on it, his eyes lit up, and the ahoge''s hair on top of his head swayed.


    "Asakawa-san." There was a lot ofmotion in ss. Right now Itsuki didn''t care about being misunderstood. She reached out and tugged at the hem of Naoki''s clothes, and said in surprise, "I got 65 points in the math test!"


    In all the years since Itsuki was a child, she has never had a high score in math with a score of 65... Don''t forget when I just moved on, his test paper scores were generally in single digits.


    "Very good." Naoki nodded lightly, "The progress is huge."


    Mathematics with a score of more than 60 points can only be considered lower than the average in the ss, but for Itsuki, this is definitely an improvement in the ultimate evolution.


    Itsuki hopes toe: "What about Asakawa-san?"


    Naoki didn''t speak, and handed over the exam paper.


    "Eh? This is actually a full score?"


    Naoki nodded: "After all, math is my best subject."


    "That''s how it is."


    Itsuki nodded lightly.


    ...


    Second ss.


    English lessons.


    "68 points in the exam, pass." Itsuki patted his chest and heaved a sigh of relief, "What worries me the most is English, I didn''t understand it at all before How many points did Asakawa-san get in the test?"


    Naoki handed over the exam papers.


    Itsuki opened his eyes quickly: "Full score again?"


    "When I walk every morning, I read English words." Naoki said calmly, "Actually I''m also good at English."


    ...


    Third lesson, History.


    "It''s full marks again..." Itsuki narrowed his eyes, "Asakawa-san is also very good in history ss?"


    "I''m not very good at history." Naoki''s tone was strange, "But if I fail the history exam, it will be very troublesome, so I worked hard before the exam."


    Seeing the history exam paper with a score of 70 points, Itsuki suddenly became displeased.


    What does it mean to work hard a little, and immediately apologize to those of us who have been studying hard for half a month!


    ...


    Time for lunch break.


    School canteen.


    Naoki ordered a set of food, walked to a corner and sat down.


    After a while, the quintuplets gathered with their tes


    "Asakawa-kun, you''ve worked hard." Ichika took a piece of fried chicken and handed it to Naoki''s te, smiling happily, "I didn''t expect that I would pass all subjects. Today as a reward, Asakawa-kun can do anything."


    Naoki looked up: "Everything okay?"


    "Of course not!" Nino interrupted, cing his hand on his chest, "Don''t think that if we spoil you, you will be able to gain an inch, watch me."


    "ButThank you very much this time." After a pause, Nino turned his head away, picked up a suit ball, and handed it to Naoki, "All passing grades, I really never thought about it before."


    Naoki looked at the Yotsuba.


    Yotsuba hastily smiled, "Summer vacation ising soon, let''s go out and y together?"


    Itsuki''s eyes lit up, and she suggested, "Going to the amusement park, I feel like I haven''t been there in a long time."


    Miku said softly, "But in summer it is very hot."


    "It doesn''t matter." Itsuki gave a thumbs up, "Just eat some more ice cream."


    Ichika said with a smile, "Let''s swim at the beach together?"


    "Correctly."


    "Definitely go to the beach."


    "A summer without swimming is an iplete summer."


    Naoki couldn''t help but look at Itsuki.


    Itsuki''s pretty face blushed: "Asakawa-san, don''t look at me."


    The quintuplets chatted and discussed summer vacation arrangements. After listening to them, it can be summed up in a few words, eat, drink and have fun.


    Naoki finished hisst mouthful of food, got up and prepared to leave.


    "Asakawa-kun, where are you going?" Ichika reached out and took Naoki''s shirt, "You haven''t said where you''re going to y yet."


    Naoki said speechlessly: "I''m not going, what should I say?"


    "No, you have to go."


    "Don''t try to run away."


    "Of course it wille."

 Chapter 1055: Cactus and Durian

    Chapter 1055: Cactus and Durian


    Four o''clock in the afternoon.


    When the school bell rang, the whole school cheered.


    "Asakawa-san, summer vacation has started!"


    Itsuki was also very happy, and the ahoge''s hair on top of his head swayed.


    For students, winter and summer holidays are the most anticipated festivals, there''s nothing wrong with that.


    "Summer holiday..."


    Naoki turned his head and looked out the window.


    The sky was blue, and only the traces of the clouds dragged by the nes were intertwined in the sky.


    This is rare good weather.


    In a trance, Itsuki had left happily, and it was expected that she would participate in the eatingpetition again.


    Naoki regained his senses, grabbed his school bag, and walked out of the ssroom. When he returned, it was the start of the school season in early September.


    Walking through the bustling school, Naoki was walking into the school''s atrium when he suddenly met a blue-haired girl wearing a white headband.


    "Asakawa-san, good afternoon." The girl looked at Naoki, she waved her hand, the smile on her face was brighter than the sky above her head, and the gloom in the heart disappeared for a moment, "Happy summer vacation."


    "Happy summer vacation."


    Naoki was silent, his eyes fixed on Furuhashi''s new hairstyle.


    "Wake up early." Furuhashi touched the side ponytail on his chest, and exined in a clear voice, "So I tried a new hairstyle."


    Naoki couldn''t help but say:


    "Did anyone look at you strangely today?"


    "Hah?" Furuhashi slightly tilted his head, and a look of doubt appeared on his face, "Asakawa-san says this, it seems some students in the ss peek at me with strange eyes from time to time and always with a doubtful expression on their faces."


    Furuhashi asked curiously, "Asakawa-san, do you know the reason?"


    "I know." Naoki looked at Furuhashi and sighed, "Madam, your hairstyle is dangerous."


    "You, you what are you talking about!"


    Furuhashi blushed and looked around nervously. When she saw that there was no one else nearby, she breathed a sigh of relief and raised his eyes to Naoki, "Don''t suddenly call out strange names!"


    Madam, that''s bad to hear!


    Naoki shook his head: "You really don''t know."


    "What do I not know?"


    Furuhashi looked suspicious.


    Naoki took out his cell phone, and was about to let Furuhashi see for herself, when a double tailed junio school girl suddenly ran like a fly. Before anyone came, the voice came first.


    "Onee-san!"


    Furuhashi turned to look: "Rin-chan."


    Rin ran to Furuhashi''s side, suddenly stopped, opened her eyes to see Furuhashi''s hairstyle, and said:


    "Madam, your hairstyle is dangerous."


    Furuhashi: ""


    "This is obviously just a very ordinary hairstyle." Furuhashi couldn''t help butin, "Where''s the danger?"


    "In anime and manga, side ponytail hairstyles usually die for various reasons, so everyone says that this hairstyle is very dangerous." Rin said with a serious expression, "So Onee-san hurry up and change your hairstyle, or stupid Nii-chan will be thest one to die."


    Naoki looked disgusted: "Shut up."


    Thetter specifically refers to a widow after her husband''s death, and cannot be used to describe a man at all!


    "Idiot Nii-chan is killing me."


    Without saying a word, Rin immediatelyined to Furuhashi.


    "Coughs." Furuhashi coughed twice, his face slightly flushed, and she changed the subject, "It''s so hot, let''s eat ice cream together?"


    "Okay." Rin immediately forgot about theint, "By the way Onee-san, change your hair first."


    Furuhashi didn''t find this hairstyle dangerous, but at Rin''s insistence, she reced the side ponytail on his chest with a regr single ponytail.


    The three of them walked outside the school against the sun.


    "What are you nning on summer vacation, Asakawa-san?"


    Walking on the street, Furuhashi asked curiously.


    "I know!" Rin quickly raised her hand and said sternly, "Last summer, Nii-chan went to get a chicken gender tester and gave me an allowance of 1,000 yen which is too much."


    "Chicken gender appraiser" Furuhashi tilted his head and muttered, "I think I''ve heard of it."


    "This is to identify chicks that have just hatched from the egg shell, whether it''s a rooster or a female." Rin exined, "Nii-chan told me that the method is very simple, just hit the chick''s ass"


    "Coughs!" Furuhashi suddenly coughed and quickly changed the subject, "Is there no age limit for this kind of work?"


    Furuhashi spoke, while ncing at Naoki with a rage


    "Don''t tell Rin-chan everything, Rin-chan is still a child!"


    It''s just that she''s short, and she''s a third grade junior high school student. Maybe she knows more postures than you!


    "There is no age limit." Naoki shrugged, "Junior high school students can also take the qualification certificate, but the environment is hot and the smell is very bad, and most people can''t stand it."


    "So" Naoki said firmly, "I don''t n on being an appraiser anymore today, I''m considering other ways to earn money fast."


    As an Esper, Naoki will not continue to be a dirty and smelly chicken gender judge. If you want to quickly make money, there are actually many ways, such as going to bars and other ces, using hypnotism to hypnotize some rich women, he can easily earn a million a month, or even ten million a month.


    "No, how to get money quickly everything is written in the criminalw." Furuhashi''s face froze, clearly knowing what Naoki wanted to do, with a worried expression in his eyes, and said earnestly. "You can''t do that kind of thing."


    Human, the lower bound will continue to be refreshed.


    Just like gambling and smoking, once infected, it is very difficult to stop. A lot of people think ''other people can''t do it, I can do it for me'', but he can''t stop.


    The same goes for the evil Esper, once you have the first time, the second time is not far away, so many things you will never get the first time.


    Naoki shrugged: "I was just thinking about it."


    Furuhashi bit his lower lip: "I can''t even think about it."


    "Yes." Naoki raised his hand


    "Onee-san is amazing."


    Rin''s voice of admiration rang in his ears.


    "Hah?" Furuhashi looked down in surprise, "What''s wrong?"


    "Onee-san''s words are more effective than mother''s words." Rin said, "In the past, mother told Nii-chan not to be picky about food, but Nii-chan didn''t listen. If Nii-chan bully me again in the future, Onee-san will have to make Nii-chan kneel on durian!"


    Hearing those words, Furuhashi couldn''t help but nce at Naoki, his face blushed slightly, and then she quickly looked away.


    "Cough cough durian is okay, it will hurt."


    "What about cactus?"


    "It''s not as good as durian!"

 Chapter 1056: Anego family member

    Chapter 1056: Anego family member


    Naoki looked at the arrogant Rin, and said expressionlessly:


    "Do you know what it means to be sad?"


    "I don''t know." Rin lifted her chin and hummed proudly, "With Onee-san here, Nii-chan don''t try to scare me."


    "Then you''ll find out soon enough." Naoki said slowly, "How many subjects do you have to repeat this time?"


    As if thunder was falling, the proud smile on Rin''s face suddenly hardened.


    "Rin-chan?" Furuhashi looked worried, "Are you alright?"


    "Onee-san!"


    With tears in her eyes, Rin hugged Furuhashi.


    "What is wrong?"


    Furuhashi stretched out his hand.


    "I failed the test." Rin snorted, "I have to finish the exam during summer vacation."


    "No way, if you fail, you really have to clear the exam." Furuhashi said softly, "I often repeat exams."


    While speaking, Furuhashi could only look at Naoki. If Naoki wasn''t an education instructor, she would definitely have to take the math exam this time, and she wouldn''t be able to shake off his status as a repeat student like Rin now.


    "Onee-san." Rin said pitifully, "Help me review it?"


    "No problem."


    Furuhashi agreed, that if Rin was in trouble, she would do whatever she needed to get through fire and water.


    After a pause, Furuhashi felt a little guilty, and whispered: "Rin-chan... Which ss are you retrying?"


    "English test."


    "Then that''s fine."


    Furuhashi heaved a sigh of relief.


    As a literary girl, Furuhashi''s English skills need not be said much. Since junior high, she has been able to read the full English version of "Robinson Crusoe", and the literary attribute bonus also applies to English.


    "And" The result was happy in less than three seconds, and Rin said weakly, "The math has to be redone too."


    Furuhashi: ""


    Math is hard.


    She herself had just passed the exams, and although she had made progresspared to the midterms, it was inevitable that she would not be able to teach mathematics in the third grade of junor school.


    "Onee-san." Rin said quickly, "Would you minding over to my house to help review tomorrow?"


    "Going to your house?"


    Furuhashi suddenly hesitated.


    "After summer vacation, there are more and more fireflies by the river." Rin lowered her voice and said teasingly, "I crossed the riverst night, and there were fireflies everywhere."


    Furuhashi''s eyes lit up, averting his eyes from resisting the temptation with difficulty: "I-I''ll think about it."


    "Don''t think about it, mom keeps saying that she wants her Onee-san toe home for dinner." Rin hugged Furuhashi''s arm and said coquettishly, "I like Onee-san the most."


    One sentence broke Furuhashi''s defenses, she who loved children was defeated, she closed his eyes and said, "I-I understand, I wille tomorrow to help you!"


    Walking to the ice cream shop, after eating the ice cream, Naoki said goodbye to the two girls, turned around and walked towards the apartment without anything else.


    Summer vacations are neither long nor short, with a break of about a month.


    Naoki can''t stay at home all day for a long time, it''s too boring, always make good ns...


    The cell phone in the pocket suddenly vibrated.


    Naoki took out his cell phone, it was a message from Asumi senpai.


    "Kouhai-kun, do you have time?"


    Naoki answered without thinking, "No."


    "Obviously you''re a squatter, but you''re actually saying that you don''t have the time." Asumi said quickly, "Anyway,e here quickly, there is an urgent matter that requires you."


    ....


    20 minutester.


    Street corner cafe.


    "Master, wee home..."


    Naoki walked into the cafe, and a young maid who had never seen him greeted him, smiled sweetly and shouted.


    "There''s no need to cheer." Another maid rushed forward, raised her hand to cover her mouth, and giggled, "This is the Asumi family."


    "Uh, family?" The little maid who had just found Naoki her eyes lit up and raised her hand to cover her mouth, "Could it be a family member in such a rtionship?"


    "Yeah, just what you think."


    "Amazing."


    Hey, when you whisper, please go to the corner and talk, don''t stand in a ce where other people can only hear it!


    Naoki''s expression remained unchanged, he nodded slightly, walked to the cafe, and immediately found the cafe''s typical maid.


    A petite figure like a junior high school student.


    Decent ck and white kaid attire.


    Clear bright purple eyes.


    Neat short hair.


    Smooth and beautiful face.


    There''s also Anego''s aura that doesn''t match his body shape, all attributesbined to make Asumi super popr.


    Luckily this is a serious cafe, otherwise there must be a lot of customers asking for Asumi''s back stepping service.


    "Kouhai-kun, are you here?"


    Asumi held the tray in front of his chest with both hands, and walked to Naoki, suddenly standing still, his eyes suspicious.


    "What is wrong?"


    Naoki asked vaguely.


    Asumi''s eyes widened: "Did you grow taller again?"


    "I don''t know." Naoki shook his head, "I didn''t notice."


    People who look in the mirror every day to adjust their appearance, it is difficult to find obvious changes in themselves.


    Asumi stretched out his hand above his head, then gestured at Naoki, and quickly came to a conclusion: "It really did grow a little taller. Usually it''s shoulder-high, but today it''s a little lower."


    Asumi suddenly sighed and said, "It will be very difficult for me to climb higher."


    Naoki: "What''s so hard for you to do?"


    Asumi stretched out a finger, lightly touched her wet lips, and came closer, sighing. "Of course, I can only do things on tiptoe What are you doing? Do you think so Kouhai-kun?"


    No matter what it is, what matters is that you are ck-bellied, don''t think you can do whatever you want!


    Naoki said firmly, "Asumi senpai can step on the bench under his feet."


    "Bastard Asakawa!"


    The happy smile on Asumi''s face suddenly stiffened, she clenched his small fist and punched.


    Naoki had been prepared for a long time, and quickly took a half step back and dodged his fist.


    Although it doesn''t itch or hurt when hit, but being hit in front of many people is a person who wants to save face.


    As a result Asumi staggered under his feet and couldn''t stand still, so she almost fell.


    Naoki couldn''t help but watch Asumi fall, a joke is a joke, always helps in danger.


    He reached out his hand and hugged Asumi straight into his arms.


    Suddenly there was a shout around.


    "Wow! Asumi Anego is amazing!"


    "Actually voluntarily throwing a hug."


    "As expected of Anego."


    Asumi woke up quickly, her face slightly reddened, she was so angry that she wanted to bite: "Obviously I just tripped, why did it turn into a hug!"


    Several maids giggled and said, "Asumi doesn''t need to exin, we understand."


    "You do not understand!"


    Asumi knew that she had been the target of the fire, and there was no point in talking about it at a time like that. Ahe raised his eyes and red at Naoki: "Kouhai-kun, get ready to go!"

 Chapter 1057: End

    Chapter 1057: End


    Outside, Goetia, who was resting for a while, sat in any position in the Temple of Time.


    Making a stalemate that could actually kill Wu Ming had cost Goetia a disservice, but had been injured by Wu Ming several times. Either way, it''s a good show.


    But luckily, his n worked, and the pain in his body was not so painful as Goetia thought that he would never suffer from any problems in the future.


    "The next step is to reach Great Root and achieve our great goal."


    Even though Goetia was Wu Ming''s enemy, him thinking was also "right" in retrospect, so it was said that Goetia didn''t think that he could do it on him own what was wrong.


    At this moment, there was only a hint of emotion and confusion in his heart due to the imminent realization of the "truth".


    He felt that after thousands of years of hard work, he had finally achieved his goal.


    Confused about what to do next.


    When one''s ultimate goal is to be achieved, if he doesn''t die next, then he must be confused about the future.


    What''s more, a creature like Goetia who doesn''t have any friends, rtives, family, or hobbies, only burns human history to "save the world" with the ultimate goal.


    "I miss the king a bit..."


    After all Goetia is the culprit of burning human history, only ritual Magecraft. Even though he imed to be a demon lord, there was no one under hismand.


    Although the 72 Pirs of the Demon God were nominally subordinate to Goetia and made him king, Goetia was the constetion of the consciousnesses of the 72 Pirs of the Demon God.


    When Goetia spoke to different people, it would show a different personality, also because he was the consciousness pool of the 72 Pirs of the Demon God.


    Goetia can be described as a loner.


    It could only be said that the rtionship between Goetia and the 72 Pir Demon Gods was quite strange. He was the consciousness of the 72 Demon Gods and not the 72 Pirs of the Demon God.


    Therefore, once Goetia died, all 72 Pirs of the Demon God would be destroyed and cease to exist.


    But as long as Goetia was alive, even if the 72 Pirs of the Demon God really died at once, with him current strength, they could still be summoned.


    In the same way, Goetia was the consciousness pool of the 72 Demon God Pirs, which meant that the 72 Demon God Pirs were actually a kind of spell.


    The 72 Pirs of the Demon God, like Goetia, were all burned by human history.


    As an "art", once they achieve their long-established goal, they will inevitably fall into a void.


    Since they are the one who is used, not the one who dominates, even if they win, it will not change the fact that they are spells.


    That''s why Goetia said the words "I miss the king".


    As for the king Goetia spoke of, it was naturally King Solomon.


    "If that''s the case, why don''t you meet him in person."


    Goetia who heard this sentence, was shocked, and uros also went into a great mess.


    uros was not surprised, it was because Wu Ming was eviscerating his stomach.


    "Pfft"


    Following that sound, a hole suddenly appeared in the huge Demon God Pir, which was opened from within.


    The Pir of Demon God uros was like a deted balloon and frozen eggnt. The entire Demon God Pir shrank because of this hole.


    And in the hole that suddenly appeared on uros'' body, a stream of light flew out instantly, floated in the sky, and showed a figure, it was Wu Ming.


    "You''re still alive?!" Goetia couldn''t believe it.


    It''s like, you''ve obviously soaked a mosquito in insecticide, and after a while, it reappears in front of you alive and well, and even turning from a centimeter into a monster.


    Who is not surprised?


    Apart from being shocked, Goetia was also angry.


    An existence that he thought he could kill with all his energy, but that was not dead, and even alive and kicking, who wouldn''t be annoyed?


    As for uros, right now he was too busy to take care of himself, and had no time to be angry and surprised.


    uros was like a fish out of water, the entire column of flesh struggled in pain, and then, after twisting hard for a few times, it stopped moving.


    In the next instant, uros melted and became a mass of ck matter, floating in the air.


    Wu Ming waved his hand, pulled out the ck substance, and integrated it into the body, and many new Root powers were generated.


    That''s right, the ck substance that uros melted was ck mud that was used up and absorbed into the body.


    "You actually assimted into the ck mud?! Did you turn it around?!"


    No matter how stupid Goetia was, he could see that it was Wu Ming''s doing.


    At this time, in Goetia''s understanding, Wu Ming is now a reverse state, that is, the so-called Alterization, which is quite Prosperous among the Servants.


    Wu Ming''s current pupil color was golden, and his pupils were a fiery red color which was probably a characteristic of his Alterization.


    Otherwise, how could he turn uros into ck mud and absorb it, knowing that ck mud was like poison to Wu Ming.


    "I just got a new power." Wu Ming did not give a positive answer to Goetia''s guess.


    Although it was not a secret, Wu Ming also knew that his changes were not something worthy of telling the enemy.


    Yet Wu Ming''s words that remained, to Goetia''s ears, were to admit that Wu Ming had changed.


    "Let''s try my new power, Goetia."


    Wu Ming shouted and moved, countless ck mud appeared out of thin air from Wu Ming''s back like a huge wave, rising high and rushing towards the sky at Goetia.


    This attitude would definitely cover Goetia in an instant.


    Now Goetia also realized that he might no longer be Wu Ming''s opponent at all, but even so, he would not be caught.


    "My great goal, my ideal, and the meaning of my birth will never be destroyed by you!!!"


    Goetia looked desperate, him body shook violently, and then, really started to burn.


    This is Goetia who is the burner of human history, and uses all the burning power of human history.


    "My name is Goetia!! The Burner of Humanity! Demon King Goetia!!!"


    Goetia''s muscles wrapped around him body, as if all of him energy was about to explode. Then he hugged his arms, his fists clenched, the muzzle-like existence on his chest began to gather energy from purple to ck and red.


    Goetia gathered energy to the point of cracking him entire body, him arms folded across him chest suddenly spread out, and the purple to ck and red energy that had umted in him chest suddenly exploded.


    "Third Noble Phantasm, revealed  The Time of Birth Has Come, He Who Rules All, Ars Almadel Solomonis!"


    Goetia''s Noble Phantasm was released towards Wu Ming on an unprecedented scale, him whole body elerated and cracked, and arge amount of energy could not be released at one time by Goetia.


    Even if Goetia won, it would be overloaded, causing the body to copse.


    Goetia is desperate.


    This is a battle without victory, a battle with lives at stake.


    It was Goetia''s farewell, as well as him reluctance.


    All of this ended with an unimaginably ck-red aurora pir colliding with the ck mud like a huge wave.


    There was no imaginary explosion, only white light was produced the moment the two collided. This white light seemed to cover the entire world in an instant.


    Time seemed to stop at this moment.


    But most importantly, it was all over.

 Chapter 1058: After

    Chapter 1058: After


    I don''t know how much time has passed.


    Inside Great Root, the central tform.


    Wu Ming in human form was crouching on the big faucet of his spare body, with one hand on his spare body, as if he was remodeling his spare body.


    One by one magic circles appeared around the spare body and after a while, they disappeared.


    Wu Ming''s hand left the spare body and stood up.


    "This is it." Wu Ming pped his hands which were actually dust free.


    "Master, has thispleted the backup body debugging?"


    Chrysbelite''s voice came from the side.


    "What can I do, now this spare body of mine can rece me to protect the world between worlds."


    Indeed, as Goetia said, Wu Ming and the ck mud were assimted, and Wu Ming''s new move was rted to the power of the new Root.


    Whether it was turning uros into ck mud, or summoning arge amount of ck mud to defeat the "almost suicidal" Goetia, it was after the fusion of the ck mud root and Root''s power, this was Wu Ming''s new source of power.


    Although he didn''t understand the reason, Wu Ming wasn''t someone who was easily entangled, when he returned to Great Root, everything would be clear.


    However after defeating Goetia, Wu Ming did not kill him, but maintained his vitality.


    As for why he wanted to save Goetia, it was not because Wu Ming was kind, but Roman suddenly appeared in front of Wu Ming.


    Goetia who lost all energy and almost died, no different from before, or even worse than before, Roman managed to get out of Chaldea because of his rtionship with Goetia.


    Roman''s words were quite simple, "Please let him live".


    As for the reason, Roman didn''t say it.


    ording to Roman, it seems he got Goetia''s message when uros was in Chaldea to persuade him to surrender, and then after Goetia was defeated by Wu Ming, he used the power of the tenth ring, which is the Ring that Goetia lost and came out of Chaldea seeing Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming gave Roman a lot of face, and immediately agreed to Roman, or in other words agreed to King Solomon''s request.


    But Roman''s appearance was no longer Romani Archaman, but the appearance of King Solomon that Wu Ming had seen in the London singrity.


    However Roman used the power of King Solomon''s ring which naturally revealed Roman''s true appearance.


    And this also means that Roman reveals the secret that he is King Solomon of Chaldea.


    When Wu Ming asked Solomon about the Chaldean expression when he "transformed", Solomon''s face became strange.


    Wu Ming did not reveal Solomon''s secret, ended the questioning and ced Chaldea and was sent back to the original world, and the human history of that world was also restored due to the loss of Goetia''s power.


    Chaldea could be said to have managed to save the world.


    Although not directly, but indirectly can be said to be the savior of the world.


    After that, Wu Ming was not in a hurry to return to Great Root, but remained in Chaldea to help Chaldea deal with the remaining problems.


    After all, in that world, people''s perception is only sleep, and a year has passed.


    In addition to ordinary people, the clock tower will definitely ask.


    And what those Magus could do to the hero Chaldea who saved the world, Wu Ming would know even with his toes.


    There was no doubt that all the Servants summoned in Chaldea would be repatriated, and Chaldea would also be destroyed. Various instruments and parts of Chaldea will be destroyed by the Magus family, organizations, and even clock towers one after another and even research.


    After all Chaldea is a dangerous organization that crosses timelines and has many Servants that can be called weapons of war. Even if Chaldea saved the world, the Magus of the Clock Tower would definitely not allow Chaldea to continue to exist.


    Besides, there is no direct evidence to prove that Chaldea saved the world, what do you mean by Chaldea''s data records? Video recording? Sorry, but that''s also possible using Magecraft.


    There were also many Magus who believed that something really happened in this empty year, but Chaldea onlysted for one year due to the maic field.


    Meaning they spend this time waking up, and want to take credit for it.


    In short Chaldea will face many problems in the future. Although there are Olga Marie, Da Vinci, Roman and others, it is not difficult to solve all these problems, but they want to solve them one by one a little more difficult.


    Olga Marie''s third magic has not been discovered, and is not considered a Magician, even though Da Vinci is a genius, after all he is a "weapon" that is not recognized by people in the clock tower, Roman has since be Solomon after asking Wu Ming to leave Goetia''s life, he restores Roman''s identity.


    With his temper, there was no way King Solomon would reappear. Roman is just Roman, the highest person in charge of Chaldea''s medical department.


    The three are not enough to see if they are brought out alone or together, at least most of the Magus in the clock tower will not care.


    Therefore, it required Wu Ming''s help.


    Wu Ming went straight to the clock tower, and in the clock tower room where he often came, he found the person.


    The second magician, Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg.


    Wu Ming saw Zelretch very easily, and he even suspected that this person had already guessed that he would go to him for help.


    That''s right, Wu Ming asked Zelretch to help Chaldea deal with the aftermath.


    A dignified second magician, there was always someone who would give him face.


    Even if it doesn''t give a face, Zelretch has plenty of connections, and it''s easy enough to help troubleshoot.


    And Wu Ming also asked Zelretch for a list of Magus and the Magus family that would definitely attack Chaldea, and that night, he turned into something scary and visited these Magus and told them that if they still wanted to reach Chaldea, the next time would be to exterminate them. their n.


    Finally Wu Ming also moved a few hands and feet on the Magecraft circuit that was passed down by their family in front of these Magus.


    This was a bare conspiracy, and the Magus who couldn''t fight Wu Ming could only choose topromise under expressions of fear.


    Now that Chaldea had such a long buffer, as long as Olga Marie mastered the third magic, then plus her as one of the 12 Lords, she would definitely master it no less than Zelretch.


    The third magician who is one of only five remaining in the world, other magicians are still helping and the technology of time-traveling and summoning Servants is a powerful existence, and its existence can face the clock tower''s Magus family''s Circuit Magecraft.


    Chaldea gathered these inside, there was no doubt that there would be no more danger.


    Speaking of danger, Wu Ming thought of something else.


    "Chrys, I remember that the existence of aliens was discovered outside of Chaldea, right?"

 Chapter 1059: Chrysbelite Gets Weird

    Chapter 1059: Chrysbelite Gets Weird


    Wu Ming turned his head to look at Chrysbelite.


    "Master rest assured, Enkidu has basically taken care of the Aliens."


    When Wu Ming returned Chaldea to him ce, he identally discovered the existence of an "alien". An existence was watching Chaldea who had returned to the Type-Moon world.


    Not to mention if the other party has bad intentions, it is definitely not with good intentions secretly.


    Wu Ming even doubted, did Goetia take Chaldea out of the Type-Moon World to protect Chaldea?


    In short Enkidu who thought she was of little help, volunteered to take care of the matter.


    Find out the identity of the other party, so that it is not dangerous, it is clear that the danger is simple and easy.


    As the Chains of Heaven, Enkidu itself is the highest standard "weapon" in human history. Moreover, Enkidu had been by Wu Ming''s side for so long, and the power of the source of the contamination had made her extraordinary. and Wu Ming even gave Enkidu a new source of power just in case.


    It could be said that Enkidu had now gone to the Type-Moon World to call herself a god without the slightest problem, as there was no match for her at the moment.


    The attack that Enkidu unleashed now could be called a counterattack.


    And what kind of alien does Wu Ming pay attention to, Enkidu will not be afraid at all.


    This is indeed the case, Chrysbelite just said that Enkidu has resolved the issue and is dealing with the aftermath.


    Therefore, Chaldea had nothing to worry about now.


    ...But speaking of worries, Wu Ming felt that it was Chrysbelite that needed to be worried about now.


    Wu Ming nced at the Chrysbelite hovering beside him.


    The current Chrysbelite was no longer a dragon horn headdress, but she was still not a human.


    Chrysbelite today is somewhat simr to Ruby and Sapphire, but Ruby and Sapphire are rings with a five-pointed star and a hexagon in the center, with wings and a bow.


    Chrysbelite is a transparent hollow sphere with sharp dragon wings. There were three metal rings in the center of the ball that rotated randomly, in the middle of the three rings, there was a slight star-like light.


    The current Chrysbelite was very simr to Ruby and Sapphire, but they were the same type Mystic Code, so it was normal to look simr.


    As for whether Chrysbelite could be turned into a wand like Ruby and Sapphire, this question would be ignored.


    "Chrys, I always have questions."


    Seeing Chrysbelite''s current appearance, Wu Ming finally asked the question that had been burning in his heart.


    "Now that I clearly have a way of turning you into a human, why don''t you agree and choose this look?"


    Wu Ming showed an expression of helplessness.


    "I still prefer machine forms to human appearances." Chrysbelite answered earnestly.


    However Wu Ming showed an "I knew you would say that" expression.


    "You must be the one bewitched by Ruby." Wu Ming responded to the Chrysbelite with all-seeing eyes.


    And Chrysbelite is rarely silent.


    "Looks like my guess was right." Wu Ming sighed.


    When Wu Ming had picked up Miyu in the past two days, he had seen Ruby giving up on apanying Illya more than once, and had instead followed him secretly.


    ncing at Chrysbelite again, Wu Ming didn''t mean to me.


    "I actually want you to experience life as a human, but since you like it like this, let''s do it first."


    After all, when Chrysbelite thought about it one day, Wu Ming could use the power of Great Root to turn Chrysbelite into a human at any time.


    "Let''s go, the arrangements here have beenpleted. After a while,e back and check, and then I can move on with my next n."


    Wu Ming patted Chrysbelite who didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Yes, Master."


    Wu Ming opened the golden yellow Gate and went straight in, but Chrysbelite was still in a daze.


    She was thinking about the words that Ruby had "magic" on her.


    "Magic Girl?"


    Chrysbelite thought thumped and also entered the Gate.


    ....


    Illya''s World at the Gate, Sakatsuki House.


    Golden ripples appeared, and Wu Ming''s Gate appeared.


    After Wu Ming exited the Gate, he first nced at the clock on the table.


    "At this time, Miyu is going home from school. "


    "Master, I will prepare to meet Miyu-sama."


    The Chrysbelite that flew out of the golden ripples, flew straight to the door, out of the room, out of the door, at the gate, a wave of magic power, a fairly expensive red convertible car appeared there.


    This is the change. Chrysbelite has the ability to imitate, as for the size of the mimetic object, it can use magical energy.


    Standing in front of the window, Wu Ming, who saw this scene, didn''t know what to say.


    Since Chrysbelite changed After taking on the appearance of Ruby and Sapphire, it has be even stranger.


    If previously Chrysbelite would definitely not turn into a car and let Wu Ming pick up Miyu. But now, Wu Ming goes to pick up Miyu almost every time, the Chrysbelite will turn into a different car.


    ssic, expensive, ordinary, and various styles are avable that even attract the admiration of friends from Miyu School.


    It can only be said that now Wu Ming''s assistant Chrysbelite pays more attention to life, not fighting anymore.


    "Forget it, can only me me." Wu Ming sighed.


    Chrysbelite''s change was probably caused by Wu Ming''s words back then.


    Wu Ming''s original intention was to let Chrysbelite live alone, Chrysbelite thought that Wu Wu Ming would no longer need him in the future.


    Even so, the secrets of the ck mud and the secrets of Great Root were fully understood after Wu Ming finished Chaldea''s affairs and returned to Great Root, and he had also entered the "adult" stage.


    After Wu Ming returned to Great Root, Great Root was like weing a blood-connected rtive, and became a little enthusiastic, yes, it was enthusiasm.


    After that Wu Ming also received the information and secrets he should know from Great Root


    There is only one Dragon of the Root. Dragon of the Root is the embodiment of Great Root, it doesn''t mean that after Dragon of the Root dies, Dragon of the Root can be regenerated.


    Therefore, the Dragon of the Root that Shiroyasha saw at the beginning was Wu Ming.


    As for the matter of "reincarnation", Dragon of the Root is weak, in fact, Dragon of the Root will fall into a deep sleep with Great Root, and will recover when Great Root reaches a certain time after reincarnation, not when its strength is very weak and falls into the world.


    In other words, Wu Ming''s situation this time was just an ident.

 Chapter 1060: Wu Mings Thoughts and Plans

    Chapter 1060: Wu Ming''s Thoughts and ns


    When Wu Ming became extremely weak in his deep sleep, he identally fell into a certain realm.


    As for the reason, it was naturally ck mud.


    The ck mud is the dust of the dead world during Great Root''s sleep.


    Great Root is sleeping soundly, and Root''s power will naturally follow. During this period, there will definitely be a world that cannot save itself and will be destroyed. This is the reason for the death of most of the world.


    All Great Roots have a long life, and the world naturally has a long life. Great Root can be reincarnated, but the world cannot, and the world will end. This is the reason why a small part of the world perishes.


    This dead world will turn to dust and return to Great Root.


    For a world that dies normally because their life span has reached the end of their life, dust will have no effect on Great Root, and even replenish Great Root''s energy.


    As for that shattered world, it was much more troublesome.


    And Great Root, like a mother who unconditionally pampers her children, willpletely ept and care for the dust of this world.


    First, Great Root''s fault as "mother" for not saving "child". After these dusts enter the Great Root, they will merge with the power of the Great Root, that is, the power of the Root and the product after thebination is ck Mud.


    Second, Great Root wants to use this ck mud to reshape a new world which can also be considered aspensation for the world that was destroyed from these worlds.


    As for why the ck mud was able to withstand Wu Ming, it was entirely because the ck mud contained a negative Root power which was also the reason why it was also able to withstand the ck mud.


    The negative emotions of the death of the world are left in the dust, and thebination of the dust and the power of the Root will naturally be a negative force.


    And the reason why Wu Ming left Great Root and went to a certain world was also due to the increase in ck mud.


    The world does not mean that creation can be created, even if it is Great Root, it will take time to recast the ck mud to a new world.


    And this world is so big that there is no limit to it, and the world that exists between worlds may be more than a billion. When Great Root and Root''s power sleep in reincarnation, who knows how many worlds that will perish will turn to dust. Passively attracted to Great Root,bined with Root''s power, became ck Mud.


    Whether it is a few reincarnations or a dozen reincarnations, the ck mud is indeed consumed and rearranged into the world one after another, but because the reincarnation of the Great Root is often started, the more ck mud umtes in the Great Root, it will eventually cause the Great Root to be overloaded and troubled. .


    Wu Ming and a lot of ck mud wille out because of it. There is only a small amount of ck mud in the Great Root, that is, when he entered the Great Root at the beginning, he saw the ck mud.


    As for the reason for the frequent reincarnation of the Great Root, it is actually very simple, that is, it is caused by too much dust from the death of the world.


    Great Root will give birth to Root''s power and dustbination. However once the world perishes, the speed at which Great Root generates Root''s power must be elerated which will burden Great Root and lead to elerated reincarnation of Great Root and of the ck mud stream.


    Just like a closed water bag, the water inside is too full, if you keep pouring water into it, the water bag will burst and the water will flow out.


    As a result, ck mud fell into the world, and some even entered the world by ident.


    That''s why Wu Ming entered a certain world and was adopted as an ordinary baby.


    Although Wu Ming now knows everything, this is also an unsolvable problem, and the only way is to start with the creatures that survive in each world.


    Living things in every world will evolve, or technology, or magic, once they develop to a certain level, those creatures will be in danger of extinction to explore higher levels.


    It means that they themselves destroy themselves and the world they live in, which is why most of the world perishes.


    Just like Miyu''s world, it''s because the world''s Ainsworth family is almost extinct, but because Type-Moon''s world evolved into a parallel world, it solves the extinction crisis in disguise, even if Miyu''s world perishes, Type-Moon''s world will be fine.


    But in the end, Miyu''s world was saved by Wu Ming.


    Most of the worlds had not yet evolved the existence of parallel worlds, meaning that once the intelligent beings living in that world caused a world crisis like the Ainswortg family, then the end of that world would only be destruction.


    But how difficult it is to start from this aspect, and it is inevitable that intelligent beings who have developed to a certain height will explore higher levels, and this is the inevitability of every living being in the world.


    But the key lies in whether these intelligent creatures can adapt to the next altitude and whether they can control it.


    Adaptable, well controlled, world goes on as usual,


    Those living things could also continue to survive, and if they didn''t adapt and be controlled, the world would most likely be destroyed.


    How can you change the creatures of the world so that they give up exploring higher levels when they aren''t quite sure?


    Wu Ming only thought of one way, and that was to be the god of that world.


    But there are so many in the world, Wu Ming naturally can''te one by one, he debugs the reserve body to prepare for this n.


    This was the n that Wu Ming discussed with Chrysbelite when he left Great Root.


    After all, this is a grand n, and Great Root is not omnipotent, the specific details of the n still need to be prepared by Wu Ming, and can finally rely on Great Root toplete this n.


    "Let''s pick up Miyu first." Wu Ming shook his head and stopped thinking about it.


    Wu Ming opened the window, walked to the door, opened the car door and sat down.


    "Your sunsses." Chrysbelite said like a smart voice, and a pair of sunsses emerged from the wheel.


    Wu Ming grabbed it and continued to watch it.


    This is a convertible, and Wu Ming asked Chrysbelite to provide sunsses when driving such a car.


    "Then let''s go."


    Before the car started, the passenger door opened, and a woman-like beauty sat on it.


    Even though it wasn''t winter, he still wore white fox fur, and it was still the kind that tightly wrapped his body.


    The woman flicked her waist-length pink hair and smiled at Wu Ming.


    Even though the woman was tightly wrapped, it was as if she wasn''t wearing it, her charm could bepletely reflected on her face.


    "Medb?! Why are you here?!" Wu Ming was surprised, and quickly looked around to see if anyone had passed.


    That''s right, Medb ising.

 Chapter 1061: "Adult"

    Chapter 1061: "Adult"


    Why is Medb here.


    Of course, it was because Wu Ming discussed with the Counter Force, and allowed the Counter Force to bring the Medb that Wu Ming knew, to this era from the moment before his death.


    This will not destroy history, but also allow Wu Ming to see the original.


    Although it would be better to just ask the Counter Force to make history, but Wu Ming felt it was unfair to Medb.


    That history, that story, was created by Medb herself, and Wu Ming had no right to revoke it.


    In short, Medb came to the modern age, and it was also the modern age of the parallel world of Illya, and settled and endured.


    And Medb wishes...


    Actually as long as Wu Ming was here, there was nothing for Medb to satisfy. The only thing that made Medb dissatisfied was that Wu Ming couldn''t apany her all the time.


    Medb rested his body and tilted his head, leaned forward andy directly on Wu Ming''s shoulder, a familiar scent entered Wu Ming''s nose.


    "Of course I''m here specifically to find my darling~"


    Medb said and the air around her was even full of charm.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already set up a spell around me~ No one ising~"


    After all, Medb was also a Druid.


    Medb''s charm can be called forced hypnosis for ordinary people, even if she is wrapped so tightly, as soon as passersby, it is easy to be attracted.


    Wu Ming who had experienced such an incident was reluctant to experience it again.


    Wu Ming heaved a sigh of relief, then looked into Medb''s eyes.


    "Didn''t I tell you to stay home obediently, and listen to me."


    Despite the me, it''s a bit flirty.


    Immediately after, Medb showed a hint of jealousy.


    "You still know that we have a family~ Then why do you alwayse looking for your little sister, could it be that you are still interested in other people~"


    At that moment, Wu Ming made Medb shudder.


    "Miyu is just my little sister. As his only older brother in this world, I have to take care of her, right?"


    There was nothing wrong with this, after all, Miyu''s Shirou was still in Miyu''s world, in Illya''s world. Basically Miyu really only had one rtive, Wu Ming.


    Reaching out his hand and rubbing Medb''s teary little head, Wu Ming felt a little helpless.


    "And I already exined Miyu''s situation to you. Artoria and Jeanne could understand it, even Master Scthach agreed with my behavior. Moreover, how old is Miyu, why are you jealous."


    Artoria and Jeanne were also brought into modern times by the same method.


    After the Battle of Can, Artoria was brought here by ship to Utopia, and Jeanne was brought here just before she was burned to death.


    And whether it was Medb, Artoria or Jeanne''s injuries at the time, they were all instantly healed by the Counter Force, and they were sold to support Wu Ming.


    After Artoria and Jeanne came to this era, they were very obedient not to ask this question.


    Because of Wu Ming, Artoria wasn''t that obsessed with the country. As for Jeanne, she was only saving the country by taking advantage of the situation. Now France is no longer the France of hundreds of years ago.


    Without their obsession, the two of them lived peacefully in Fuyuki City listening to Wu Ming''s words.


    As for Scthach, Wu Ming personally went to the Land of Shadows to invite her out, and even fought over it.


    Scthach was not surprised that Wu Ming could find her, or woulde to her.


    Scthach was the first to learn the identity of Wu Ming''s Dragon of the Root.


    And this fight, Wu Ming dispelled Scthach''s mind to seek death.


    The reason why a person seeks death is not because she will not die, but because on this basis, she cannot find the meaning of continuing to live, so she seeks death.


    Wu Ming found meaning to Scthach, so Scthach no longer wanted to die.


    When she first saw Wu Ming, Scthach pinned all his hopes on Wu Ming. As for the people she taughtter, like Cu Chinn and the others, it was simply the pleasure that Scthach sought in the process of waiting.


    Scthach hopes that Wu Ming can kill her one day, and has great respect for Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming not only thought of Scthach as an older sister, Scthach also considered Wu Ming as his younger brother.


    As for why isn''t the rtionship between child and mother, um.... After all, age doesn''t match...


    And when ites to mother, Wu Ming thinks of Tiamat.


    Tiamat also came to this era.


    However, still unable to let go, Wu Ming arranged for Enkidu and Tiamat to stay on the other side of Fuyuki Town, a city separated from Artoria, Jeanne, and Medb.


    That''s right, he didn''t want them to meet, and even Wu Ming didn''t want Miyu, Illya, and Tiamat to meet for now.


    The main reason was because Wu Ming wasn''t used to Tiamat being his mother, Wu Ming couldn''t imagine what it would be like for Tiamat to take care of her "child" in front of everyone, but it must be really bad.


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but shiver, and the hand massaging Medb''s head couldn''t help but get heavier.


    Medb''s expression as she was rubbed by Wu Ming''s massage became morefortable, but Wu Ming made Medb get out of hisfort again.


    Seeing Wu Ming''s somewhat unnatural face, Medb was a little worried.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s okay!?"


    ""


    Wu Ming must be hiding something from her, Medb can see it no matter how stupid.


    Yet she still chose to respect this man, and she led the topic to the previous point.


    "Although we have a family, but if you don''t apany them, they will be unhappy~"


    Artoria, Jeanne, and Medb live together in arge house on the outskirts of the city, but because of therge house and many rooms, Medb can only live with Artoria and Jeanne.


    Medb''s temperament was a little unfriendly to both of them, but Artoria on the other hand Jeanne spoke so much that they called each other sisters.


    Even though they are indeed simr, they only have faces, at least the difference between their breasts is sometimes huge...


    But Medb had changed a lot during this time in Fuyuki City, and she always wrapped herself up when she was out, but at home, Medb still looked like a bitch.


    ording to Medb, for Wu Ming''s sake, it could also be considered as the foundation for establishing good rtions with Artoria and Jeanne.


    Artoria and Jeanne could also see that Medb had indeed made a change, so the rtionship between the three had subsided.


    Yet Wu Ming was basically invisible.


    As Medb said, Wu Ming basically stayed at Miyu''s house to guard against Miyu.


    Medb slipped away, it was understandable toe out to look for Wu Ming.


    Knowing that Medb really loved Wu Ming, he didn''t even think about arguing with Medb. Anyway, he doesn''t take care of it, just let Medbe.


    "It''s really my fault, then you say how I willpensate you, I will definitely do it." Wu Ming''s hand touched Medb''s head again,


    "Is that true?" Medb took Wu Ming''s hand and ced it on his face with a very charming expression.


    "Of course it is." Wu Ming answered correctly,


    "Then, I''ll do it ten times tonight~" Medb''s expression became even more charming, and Wu Ming even felt a little ufortable.


    Di turned his head, and Wu Ming''s cheeks were slightly red.


    "Are you serious ..."


    The number of times these two talk naturally is the number of things to do in the evening.


    On the night Medb came to this era, because of the interweaving of life and death, and the encounter with Wu Ming, Medb who couldn''t stand the loneliness managed to let go of Wu Ming''s virgin status.


    Wu Ming was "adult" in a sense.


    And it just so happened that that day was also the day when Wu Ming crossed the inexplicable obstacles in Great Root and became an adult Dragon of the Root.


    Medb like Wu Ming, is also the main prize, which is why Artoria and Jeanne started receiving Medb.


    No matter how bad a woman was, she kept her purity for the man she loved, and neither Artoria nor Jeanne could say anything.


    Artoria and Jeanne also made up their minds on the second and third nights, respectively, as they were robbed by Medb from Wu Ming.


    For Wu Ming and Medb who were already in a rtionship, Medb''s request to Wu Ming seemed like nothing.


    "In that case, okay."


    Wu Ming agreed, after ten times that doesn''t sound like much, right?


    And Medb smiled too.


    How can Wu Ming who has no experience, know what the ten times concept is~ But he will know tonight.


    "Master, by now, Miyu-sama should have dropped out of school by now."


    "We''rete?! Forget Chrys, I''m going first, wait for me here-!!"


    Excitedly, Wu Ming warned Chrysbelite, and then opened a golden ripple outside the car door.


    "You too, don''t run around."


    After Wu Ming finished speaking, he hastily jumped out of the car and jumped straight into the Gate.


    Medb on the other hand, held his cheek with his hand and looked at where Wu Ming had gone with a happy smile.


    "As expected, still him most important little sister~" Even though Medb''s tone was using, the happiness inside was overflowing.


    And Medb''s smile is still charming, but also full of happiness.

 Chapter 1062: The big test! Going to the amusement park?

    Chapter 1062: The big test! Going to the amusement park?


    The entrance to Homurahara''s private academy.


    At this time, it had been a long time since school ended, except for elementary school students who stayed to participate in club activities, there was hardly anyone at the school gates.


    As for why almost, it was because, at the entrance of the elementary school, there were still quite a few elementary school students hanging around.


    " Miyu-chan, your big brother hasn''te yet?" The overly polite Moriyama Nanaki, looked around carefully for someone.


    Beside Moriyama Nanaki, Miyu with her small school bag on her back and just waited, as if she wasn''t in a hurry at all, and was quite calm.


    "It''s fine... Actually, you don''t have to wait with me."


    Although Miyu''s tone was still cold,pared to her initial attitude towards Moriyama Nanaki and the others, it had made great progress.


    "What are you talking about, how can we let you wait here alone!" Gakumazawa Tatsuko shouted next to Moriyama Nanaki, as if she was willing to die for Miyu.


    "Okay, okay~ I know Tatsuko cares about Miyu-chan, so don''t shout. Tatsuko is so conspicuous like this, maybe she will be targeted by human traffickers and then kidnapped and sold."


    Nanami Moriyama who was beside Gakumazawa Tatsuko, narrowed her eyes and said to Gakumazawa Tatsuko with a smile.


    "I am not afraid!!"


    Even though she said that, Gakumazawa Tatsuko''s legs were already shaking.


    Standing beside Illya, Kurihara Suzuka who was quietlyining, sighed helplessly.


    "By the way, based on the rtionship between Miyu and Illya, can''t Miyu go over to Illya''s house for a bit?" Kurihara Suzuka came up with an idea.


    "Thisthis" Illya who was beside Miyu was a little overwhelmed.


    After all she couldn''t say that she really wanted to be picked up by Wu Ming with Miyu...


    "Wu Ming Onii-chan said he woulde back to pick me up every day, I trust Wu Ming Onii-chan."


    Miyu''s words made Ilya relieved.


    "However if older brother Miyu-chan really has something to put off, shouldn''t Miyu-chan really have to wait here forever?"


    Moriyama Nanaki''s words were true, and waiting like this was not the way to go.


    "Why don''t we go to the game room to y for a bit!!!"


    "y with your head!!"


    Kurihara Suzuka clenched her fists and made a move to hit Gakumazawa Tatsuko, so scared that Gakumazawa Tatsuko quickly hid behind Moriyama Nanaki, Moriyama Nanaki was confused, while Nanami Moriyama watched with a smile.


    Such was the daily life of the four children, and Illya was not surprised.


    But....


    Illya turned to look at the waiting Miyu.


    Is Onii-chan really having trouble today? Could this be Ruby''s fault?


    Illya remembered that Ruby seemed to be following Wu Ming all along, and couldn''t help but worry.


    Hmm... I''ll have to ask Rubyter.


    Ilya thought so.


    And as the four skirmishes and Illya''s thoughts drifted, Miyu saw something, her eyes couldn''t help but light up, and then her whole body moved.


    "Miyu?!" Illya was the first to discover Miyu''s movements, and then Gakumazawa Tatsuko also found them.


    Looking in the direction Miyu was running, Wu Ming walked over.


    "This is Onii-chan!?"


    "This is Miyu''s older brother (chan)!?"


    That''s right, it was Wu Ming who lost track of time when he chatted with Medb earlier.


    Wu Ming hugged Miyu who threw herself into his arms.


    "Sorry Miyu, something was dyed."


    Although Wu Ming''s words were a bit insincere, Miyu didn''t care.


    As long as Wu Ming coulde, she was already very happy.


    "It''s okay, Wu Ming Onii-chan..."


    Then Miyu broke free from Wu Ming''s embrace and stood beside Wu Ming.


    "Onii-chan, did nothing happen?" Illya also came and asked carefully.


    Illya always felt that Ruby would definitely do something, even if she didn''t do it now, she would definitely do itter.


    Ilya admitted that she did not believe in Ruby''s character.


    "It''s fine, I just met an acquaintance and chatted for a while." Wu Ming shook his head and said it was okay.


    Miyu, Illya, and the others didn''t know anything about Mebd and the others at all, so Wu Ming could only exin it like that.


    "It turns out that Miyu''s older brother made us wait a long time with Miyu because he likes the new and hates the old!?" Gakumazawa Tatsuko who dodged the most, jumped first.


    "Don''t be like this Tatsuko, that''s very rude..." Moriyama Nanaki tugged at Gakumazawa Tatsuko''s arm, looking a little embarrassed.


    "Tatsuko did go too far." Kurihara Suzuka pushed up her sses, and then nced at Nanami Moriyama.


    The understanding Nanami Moriyama continued to maintain her narrowed smile: "But Miyu-chan''s older brother did forget about Miyu because he was chatting with someone else, so we waited with Miyu for a long time."


    Wu Ming showed a helpless smile.


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll make up for it for you."


    At this moment, Gakumazawa Tatsuko''s eyes lit up.


    Children are naturally attracted topensation, rewards, and other things.


    Only Illya waved his hand a little embarrassed.


    "Onii-chan, that''s not really necessary... uh..."


    Halfway through, Illya was taken aback by Kurihara Suzuka and Nanami Moriyama.


    She immediately covered his mouth.


    "Big brother Miyu is so rich, how about inviting us to an arcade game!?" It was indeed Gakumazawa Tatsuko''s choice, and she could never forget arcade games.


    "Miyu''s older brother has been changing into luxury cars to pick up Miyu every day all this time." Kurihara Suzuka said with a smile.


    Wu Ming who came back from an overseas business trip (Miyu told his friend), and picked up Miyu all this time, all came in different cars, the cars were not ordinary cars.


    Gakumazawa Tatsuko and Ilya also sat down a few times, and Kurihara Suzuka could feel that the configuration of these cars was very luxurious.


    However this is very likely to be a lease.


    After all, who wants to buy so many cars for free?


    So......


    "Why did Miyu-chan''s older brother invite us to the amusement park?"


    Nanami Moriyama sessfully teamed up with Kurihara Suzuka.


    As qualified elementary school students, the two only wanted to see how Wu Ming would deal with him next.


    Does he want to bite the bullet and invite them to the amusement park, or find an excuse to run away?


    This is a big test for Miyu''s older brother.


    "Amusement parks?!" Moriyama Nanaki was surprised.


    "This...not good..."


    Katsura Mimi, who did not share the same thoughts as Kurihara Suzuka and Nanami Moriyama, was a little worried that this request was too rude.


    "Yeah Yeah, actually, just go to the arcade game" Gakumazawa Tatsuko whose brain wasn''t as good as Moriyama Nanaki was also a little worried.


    After all, they and Miyu were just ssmates, not sisters, after all. How can they say that they waited with Miyu for a while and asked big brother to take them to the amusement park.


    "Illya-chan also said something." Moriyama Nanaki looked to Illya for help.


    "This this" Illya who knew Wu Ming''s details, didn''t know what to say.


    Wu Ming will definitely not be short of money, although he also wants to go to the amusement park, but after all, Wu Ming is Miyu''s brother, not hers.


    "Then let''s go." Miyu made the final decision.


    The four little ones couldn''t help but be surprised by Miyu''s words.


    "Since Miyu has said so, then today, I will take you to the amusement park to y. I hope it''s toote to go now. After all, it''s rted to how long you can y in the amusement park~" Wu Ming also decided.


    And Wu Ming''s face didn''t show the slightest pain or cover anything up, as if he was deciding on ordinary things like eating and drinking.


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    Katsura Mimi was taken aback.


    Moriyama Nanaki and Gakumazawa Tatsuko didn''t expect the Miyu brothers to actually agree to such a rude request.


    To Kurihara Suzuka and Nanami Moriyama''s surprise, Wu Ming agreed without any problems.


    Could it be that Miyu''s brother is actually very rich?


    "P-!"


    Wu Ming snapped his fingers, two limousines appeared at the intersection in an instant, and they came into the crowd with a turn.


    This scene also caused a sensation in the surrounding area. After all this is the elementary school entrance, and the high school entrance is next door. Moreover, Homurahara''s private academy wasn''t in a remote location, and there were a lot of people passing by.


    The next second, two drivers in ck suits and sunsses that looked like bodyguards got out of the car.


    They gracefully andvishly opened the door of the limousine, bowed and reached out, and invited everyone to get into the car.


    Katsura Mimi was dumbfounded, and even Illya who had never seen this fight before, was stunned on the spot.


    "Let''s go everyone."


    Wu Ming bowed gracefully to Katsura Mimi, dragging Katsura Mimi back to reality from her shock.


    "Oh oh oh oh!!!!"


    However the surprised screams belonging to the elementary school students instantly resounded throughout Homurahara''s private academy

 Chapter 1063: There are still many things to be faced

    Chapter 1063: There are still many things to be faced


    After talking to the family on the phone, the four young children got into the car.


    As for Illya, it was Wu Ming who personally called Se and then, together with Miyu got into the car in front and went to the amusement park together.


    Because it was so time consuming, and since all elementary school students had to go to school tomorrow, they didn''t y long at the amusement park.


    As night fell, Wu Ming bought an extended version of the car out of nowhere, drove the car, and sent back a slightly dissatisfied Kuro and Illya.


    When finally sending Illya home, Se also had a long chat with Wu Ming, even she wanted to stay with Wu Ming for dinner, but in the end Wu Ming refused.


    After bidding farewell to the reluctant Illya, Wu Ming drove an ordinary car that became normal at some point, and took Miyu on the road back to the Sakatsuki House.


    The previous two cars and the bodyguard-like driver were caused by Wu Ming exercising the rights he had acquired while in Fuyuki City.


    Wu Ming has many rights in Fuyuki City in the Miyu World, but in Fuyuki City in the Illya World, he still has rights, but these rights are not long after being obtained.


    Let Chrysbelite transfer the dead ounts of the world''s banks to its own ounts via the Inte, and start apany by wasting money, hiring employees, and providing technology.


    After that, Wu Ming would visit the gangsters in Fuyuki City. If he can use Magecraft to hypnotize, he can directly use Magecraft to hypnotize them. If they cannot be hypnotized under special circumstances, they will be banned immediately.


    Doing something must be done absolutely, Wu Ming doesn''t want to be secretly found by this local snake to deal with him in the future.


    Although not afraid, it is really troublesome and affects the mood, so Wu Ming must be firm.


    After that, Wu Ming also proposed to give them a lot of investment.


    Even if these local snakes don''t want to, they won''t have any trouble with money. After all, they also live in this legal society. As long as there is more money, let Wu Ming be the boss, and they are the boss who basically delegates power.


    They were very happy, not to mention Wu Ming''s strength. It could be considered as thighs tied to them, so why not do it?


    On the surface, Wu Ming was the boss of arge corporation, but personally, he had be the true ruler of Fuyuki City.


    Although he basically didn''t care about Fuyuki City''s affairs, luxury cars and escort drivers were basically easy matters.


    Before Wu Ming came to pick up Miyu, he used Gate to see if Miyu was still at the elementary school entrance. After seeing the four elementary school students beside Miyu waiting, Wu Ming came up with an idea to ask this.


    The idea of a group of elementary school students going to an amusement park to y was also a thank you for being able to apany Miyu.


    So all of this was nned by Wu Ming, and the two cars were also called in advance.


    The car that brought the elementary students home was changed by Chrysbelite.


    After being chased away for four hours, so as not to be too shy and excessive, Chrysbelite became a regr again on the road.


    After all Illya and Miyu knew about the existence of Chrysbelite, so there was no need to hide it from them.


    "Miyu, are you having fun today?"


    Wu Ming chatted with Miyu who was sitting on the co-pilot.


    "Un, I am very happy." There was a genuine smile on Miyu''s cheeks.


    Ever since Wu Ming solved the ck mud problem, he had apanied Miyu during this period of time, picking her up and down from school, and eating homemade meals, falling asleep together and taking Miyu to y in various ces not once or twice, there were even times when Miyu and Wu Ming left alone without telling Illya.


    In short she felt that she would be abandoned by Wu Ming, but Miyu thought she was quite happy.


    ncing at Miyu''s smiling face, Wu Ming said hesitantly.


    "That Miyu, what do you think if other people want to get involved in our lives?"


    Wu Ming''s words were a bit vague, and he didn''t know what he meant.


    But Miyu, as a "perfect human"parable to a doctoral student, seemed to notice something, and the smile on her face gradually disappeared.


    Wu Ming, who had seen this scene, realized that it was not good, and immediately changed his tone, followed this topic, and changed the topic.


    "We''re always alone after all, in a house as big as Sakatsuki, it''s good to raise some animals, right?"


    Luckily the topic just now was very vague, and Miyu didn''t see anything in person, otherwise it would be hard to say.


    "Animal?" Miyu was surprised.


    "Yeah, after all, I can''t always apany you. Keeping some animals in our house can relieve your boredom."


    Even though the ck mud has been solved, it doesn''t mean that Wu Ming is idle.


    Wu Ming''s time with Miyu was actuallypensation for his time away from Miyu.


    Wu Ming still had a lot of things to deal with.


    It was time for Nazarick to return and take a look at the situation. Although Wu Ming could also wipe out Nazarick''s Great Tomb now, all of the Nazarick members who were all criminals, wanted them to obey Fuyuki.


    Life in this city probably wouldn''t be easy, and Wu Ming couldn''t let the members of Nazarick whose basic fairness score was at least minus 500, force them to do good deeds.


    There is also Evil Eye, why does she know Wu Ming''s name, even if she saw Wu Ming before, Wu Ming did not call this name before, even he did not have a previous name, only Dragon of the Root and he is very difficult to know what happened, and the Nameless Book of Spells that the dragon had given him, and he was very sure of what the rtionship between the dragon and himself was.


    The Little Gardenmunity must also be managed. After all Wu Ming was also a member of "No Name" or for the sake of Kurousagi, Jin, Leticia, Wu Ming had to help themunity grow, and he couldn''t use his own power to forcibly improve themunity.


    Not to mention that it would help themunity, and it would be very disrespectful to themunity. Therefore, Wu Ming needed to act like Sun Wukong needed to protect Tang Monk, this could be said to be quite easy.


    In addition, Wu Ming had to solve the conspiracy that was made by the top level Little Garden at the beginning, and Pest, Wu Ming also promised to help him, and this all had to be done by him.


    However, "No Name" need not be taken over, "No Name" only has meaning in the world of Little Garden.


    Wu Ming had to return to the Campione world. Athena, Guinevere, and Lancelot had be him vassal gods, the King of the End. It cannot be ignored, if there is no ident, it must be epted here.


    Because of the Campione''s identity, Wu Ming could not stay in the Campione world for long.


    Thinking of this gave Wu Ming a headache, how this young girl Guinevere of the Campione world had met the Guinevere of the Type-Moon world.


    This is why Wu Ming did not choose to bring Guinevere and Artoria together to modern times, but only brought Artoria back, this is very difficult.


    There is also a world where Suniaster exists, Wu Ming should also go back and see what Tet, the god of the game in that world has changed that world, and what happened to Riku and Shuvi, he cares a lot about that too.


    And most importantly, Great Root.


    The reincarnation of the Great Root is a long time for a long-lived species, but this does not mean that Wu Ming has nothing to worry about.


    In order to prevent the ck mud from weighing down Great Root and causing the ck mud to leak out again, Wu Ming had to settle this matter.


    And the only way right now was to let the "Gods" exist in many worlds, and let the "Gods" limit them.


    And Wu Ming had prepared.

 Chapter 1064: Abandoned Angelica

    Chapter 1064: Abandoned Angelica


    Not to mention, now Wu Ming needed to pay attention to Miyu.


    Although Wu Ming had opened up the topic, this topic was not something to be casually thought about, he also had this idea.


    But Miyu''s answer was beyond Wu Ming''s expectation.


    "Wu Ming Onii-chan, actually I''m not lonely. During your absence, Angelica has been with me."


    Wu Ming was stunned and stepped on the gas pedal for a while, but he soon recovered.


    "Yes, there is Angelica."


    Because Angelica was defeated by Wu Ming and took her away, Angelica stayed at the Sakatsuki House, and Julian also agreed to this, Wu Ming even made Angelica a maid.


    While Wu Ming was away, Miyu was taken care of by Angelica.


    Although Angelica was cold, had to say that once she carried out the orders, it would be perfect.


    As a maid, Angelica cleans the house three times a day, keeping the house in good condition. But also good food in terms of taste, every time Illya and the others would swap bento for Miyu, just to taste Miyu''s delicious bento.


    Coupled with what Wu Ming had revealed today, the four elementary school students had thought of Miyu as a very rich Ojou-sama with a maid, a big family, and a lot of money.


    In short, Angelica could be considered taking over this family, and Miyu had changed a lot about this former enemy.


    And the reason Wu Ming had forgotten about Angelica was because ever since he came back, Angelica had basically no sense of existence.


    Miyu''s three meals and lunches were all made by Wu Ming himself. Miyu also sleeps with Wu Ming, either sleeping with her or reading stories.


    During the day, Wu Ming took Miyu out to y when she had nothing to do. As for the cleanliness of the new house, the actual house always has an automatic cleaning Magecraft that operates. After all, this was a Workshop, and there was no need for someone to clean it three times a day.


    And Angelica, because she had nothing to do, basically sat in her room in a daze during this time, and also waited for Wu Ming and Miyu to eat after eating.


    Apany Miyu at home, and Wu Ming will go out when Miyu is not at home. Gradually, Wu Ming and Angelica saw each other less and less until now, he hadpletely forgotten about it.


    If it wasn''t for Miyu''s reminder, Wu Ming might not know how long it would take to realize this matter.


    Alright now there''s one more question to address.


    "Although Angelica is always cold, I''m not lonely, so I don''t need a small animal."


    After that, Miyu''s tone changed.


    "Or does Wu Ming Onii-chan want to leave me again?"


    "Absolutely not!"


    Wu Ming immediately refuted without thinking.


    Not really this time.


    The ck mud has been settled, and there is nothing very important to Wu Ming. Even if it dealt with the people and things he encountered in the other world, it wouldn''t be as important as fighting Goetia.


    In addition, Wu Ming can change the speed of the passage of time in this world through the Great Root and it can be done that everything in the other world has been handled, and only a few seconds have passed in this world.


    But Wu Ming didn''t need to do that. After all, dealing with the other world isn''t urgent, so take it slow.


    "It doesn''t matter..."


    Miyu muttered softly.


    Wu Ming stopped the car, put his hand on Miyu''s little head and rubbed it.


    "Don''t worry, Onii-chan will apany you and won''t leave again."


    "Un, I trust Wu Ming Onii-chan."


    After chatting for a while in the car, they got out of the car.


    The reason why Wu Ming stopped was not to touch Miyu''s head, it was because they had already arrived at the door of the house.


    After getting out of the car, the Chrysbelite also changed from the car back to the shape of a ball with wings, and floated behind Wu Ming.


    "Master, Ojou-sama, you are back." A cold voice came from the door.


    "Why did you go out?" Wu Ming ignored the mention of Angelica to him and Miyu.


    Normally at this time, Angelica would stay in her room in a daze, after all this wasn''t the time to clean up, and there would be a while before it was time to cook.


    "Today is a fixed day to buy ingredients." Angelica replied respectfully, like a qualified maid.


    "Wu Ming Onii-chan, our family''s materials and daily consumables were bought by Angelica at the appointed time, and today is indeed the time. "


    While Miyu and Wu Ming were chatting, Angelica had already passed the two of them and came to the side of the road.


    At this time, several refrigerated trucks drove to the gate of the house simultaneously.


    "Old rule, put the goods down, you can leave, the money has been credited to your ount."


    Angelica was full of majesty like a boss, and thest sentence was clearly spoken to the driver who was clearly not the driver who got out of the car.


    Those who got off the car, including the driver of the driver who got on and off the first car bowed to Angelica after getting off the car


    "Thank you sir!!!" N


    Looks like they didn''t drop things off quickly once or twice. After that, the drivers got into the car and left.


    "What is it...?" Wu Ming looked at Miyu with a confused face.


    "I gave Angelica the money you left, Angelica has made more money with her own, and she has established rtionships with those peddlers..."


    ording to Miyu, Angelica is good in terms of food, clothes, etc. She has established a good rtionship with the seller in terms of aspects and usage.


    Whenever she needed something, the other party would deliver it to the door, and Angelica would also give him a tip, so she wouldn''t offend a big client.


    Knowing this, Wu Ming''s mouth twitched.


    Because Wu Ming had always felt that Angelica wasn''t just using money to get into a rtionship, maybe she was beating them up instead.


    Just now The shippingpany symbolized by the logo on the refrigerated freight truck, even though it was an ordinarypany in Fuyuki City, was actually unusual.


    The boss of thepany has some magical background, and Wu Ming is opposed by him, but it seems that what props are used, but it can still show that his identity is not an ordinary person.


    Although in the end forced to ban it.


    And the driver who got off the first car was actually the boss of thepany.


    Wu Ming felt that the man would definitely do something to a fat sheep like Angelica. Only after being beaten and understanding the difference between the two did they give up.


    However this has nothing to do with Wu Ming,


    Seeing Angelica directly use Magecraft to transfer these materials, Wu Ming''s mouth twitched.


    These items are packaged in boxes, but there are not many of them.


    If it weren''t for the house''s location near the edge of town, this wave would definitely cause a sensation.


    Angelica and Miyu were the same type of people in some ways, and they were both people who didn''t really care aboutmon sense or didn''t know much about it.


    "Angelica,e to meter, I have something to talk to you about." Wu Ming will take care of Angelica''s matter.

 Chapter 1065: Empty

    Chapter 1065: Empty


    Under Miyu''s curious eyes, Wu Ming and Angelica walked into a certain room and came out after almost half an hour.


    But it didn''t do anything indescribable, Wu Ming only talked to Angelica about whether Angelica would continue to stay here.


    As a result, Julian''s party waited for everything to be over, and Angelica stayed in the Sakatsuki Mansion.


    The second was that Angelica thought she was abandoned, survived and was picked up by Wu Ming who didn''t kill her, and then she thought that Wu Ming was her master.


    And thirdly, although Wu Ming was unaware of this matter due to Miyu''s overconfidence, Angelica actually acted as Miyu''s "nanny" during Wu Ming''s absence period.


    These were the three reasons Wu Ming kept Angelica.


    But now that Wu Ming is back, Julian should have almost finished cleaning, and Angelica can return.


    Wu Ming was very clear that Julian still had feelings for his sister, and he would not forcibly separate his sister and brother.


    Perhaps Angelica could be infused with feelings and memories by Julian when she returned this time, so that the heartless Angelica could truly be resurrected as Julian''s older sister.


    Although resurrecting the dead was taboo in any world, and this was not a true resurrection, Wu Ming didn''t care about this.


    But it still depends on what Julian and Angelica think and choose.


    Although Angelica had no emotions, she was not aplete doll.


    Finally, Angelica made a decision.


    "I want to go back and have a look." Wu Ming and Miyu said goodbye to Angelica, and returned to Miyu''s world.


    "Miyu, do your homework first, and I will prepare dinner for you."


    "Yes." Miyu nodded lightly and walked to her room.


    Wu Ming also walked into the kitchen and started a nd but real dinner life.


    Then Wu Ming saw Medb with a bath towel walking out of the bathroom.


    "Medb?!"


    Wu Ming quickly suppressed his voice, afraid that Miyu would hear him.


    Wu Ming didn''t want to see the scene where "Miyu pointed at Medb with an annoyed face and asked Wu Ming who this woman was".


    "Darling won''t let me go~" Medb smiled charmingly.


    Since she didn''t say let go, Medb volunteered to stay.


    As for why Angelica didn''t stop Medb, it was because Angelica knew about the rtionship between Wu Ming and Medb, and even Angelica knew about the whereabouts of Artoria, Jeanne, Scthach, Tiamat, etc.


    Due to ignoring Angelica, Wu Ming basically didn''t hide her from Angelica at all, and Angelica who was different from ordinary people due to herck of emotion, didn''t intentionally avoid the person who knew Wu Ming the most...


    "Don''t mess with me..."


    Wu Ming hurriedly opened the Gate and motioned for Medb to leave immediately.


    "Give me double tonight and I''ll be gone." Medb looked arrogant.


    "Okay, okay, I promise you everything." Wu Ming pushed Medb into the Gate.


    Then, Wu Ming let out a long sigh.


    Looks like the first thing to settle is the meeting between Miyu and Medb. After all, there is no way to keep it a secret...


    "Wu Ming Onii-chan, I just heard a female voice?" Miyu suddenly came out from the corner.


    "It''s okay, I was just chatting with Chrys who is practicing voice changing, what materials were used tonight."


    In an instant the Chrysbelite that followed Wu Ming became a scapegoat.


    "Yes." What else could Chrysbelite say, she could only help Wu Ming to cover it up.


    "It''s fine as usual." After Miyu said softly, she stopped bothering Wu Ming and returned to the room.


    Wu Ming breathed a sigh of relief, but fortunately, the house was quiterge, otherwise it would be very troublesome.


    But what Wu Ming didn''t know was what kind of "catastrophe" he would face tonight.


    ......


    The timeline came to the next morning.


    In the mansion that Wu Ming bought for Artoria, Jeanne, and Medb, Wu Ming came out of Medb''s room with a pained face, and met the adult version of Artoria.


    Because of the Counter Force, Artoria has all the memories of Middle Eastern singrities, so she sometimes turns into her adult form unconsciously, so Wu Ming said that the distance between Artoria''s and Jeanne''s breasts is "sometimes" veryrge, but Artoria''s "transformation" from time to time can considered to bring double happiness to Wu Ming.


    "Are you okay?" Artoria looked serious, but her tone was full of concern.


    "It''s okay...it''s okay..." But Wu Ming''s slightly pale face betrayed him.


    "You can''t get used to Medb with everything." Artoria began to educate.


    Even though Artoria and Jeanne also had a rtionship with Wu Ming, the two of them weren''t the type to get addicted after knowing the taste, they would do something with Wu Ming when their love was deep, but usually just like an old husband and wife.


    But Medb is different. She herself had a perfect innate body like a goddess. It could be said that she was born with the ability to enchant, and she also acted ording to the will that this ability brought about. In historical stories, Medb''s passion is not recorded.


    In addition, the Medb that Wu Ming knew had always kept chastity. After fucking to Wu Ming, it was like releasing the long-hidden desire.


    Artoria didn''t think doing such a thing was evil, but it couldn''t be without limits, just likest night Medb''s screams kept her and Jeanne from sleeping well.


    It was also fortunate that when they were brought to Wu Ming by the Counter Force, their bodies still maintained the Heroic Spirit state, otherwise dark circles would have to hang on the faces of the two of them.


    "I see, I will pay attention in the future"


    It was impossible not to notice. If he did this every day, Wu Ming couldn''t stand it.


    Just as the dust after the death of various worlds enters the Great Root, the power of the Root cannot be supplied, and the Great Root will have a burden and supply of power, and problems will arise over time.


    Wu Ming who understands this truth, will not let Medb go.


    But it''s really nice to indulge like this once in a while...


    "Is Jeanne not with you?" Wu Ming asked Artoria about Jeanne.


    "Jeanne went to buy a supplement for you." Artoria answered very calmly, even though Wu Ming didn''t need it.


    Sure enough,pared to Artoria and Medb, Jeanne was the most suitable person to be a wife, after all she was a country girl.


    "When will you bring Guinevere?"


    Wu Ming was taken aback by Artoria''s question, then she coughed and straightened his expression.


    "I still have to send Miyu to school, I was here today, no need for supplements or anything."


    After that, Wu Ming fled as if to slip away.


    Artoria shook her head helplessly. She knew that Wu Ming had hidden feelings, but more importantly, Wu Ming was a little unable to ept the identities of Artoria and Guinevere. After all the three of them are a twisted love triangle.


    It could be hypocritical, but Artoria believed that Wu Ming would arrange things in the end, and now she just needed to give him a little time.

 Chapter 1066: System

    Chapter 1066: System


    Artoria was right, Wu Ming did need some time now.


    Thinking that there was still a lot to deal with, Wu Ming preferred to fight another 300 rounds with Goetia.


    But it can''t be avoided.


    After sending Miyu to school, Wu Ming and Chrys went to Great Root.


    The golden gate closed, and Wu Ming and Kris, who had exited the previous Gate, stood on the Great Root tform.


    The original gate was ck and purple, but the color was still too dark, so Wu Ming not only changed the color, but also greatly improved his abilities. Otherwise, he will not be able to use direct teleportation from Miyu''s world to Great Root.


    In the center of the tform where Chrysbelite and Wu Ming were, the spare body had disappeared. There is no doubt that the reserve body will save the world.


    Wu Ming waved one hand, and several screens full of technology appeared in front of Wu Ming and Chrysbelitee.


    This is because Wu Ming uses the authority of Great Root, he can immediately see the scenery of another world, whether it is the past or the present.


    What appeared on the screen was a "live broadcast" and a "recorded broadcast" of the backup body that saved the world.


    The world on several screens was on the night of their death, and in the next second, a huge white dragon descended from the sky, instantly finding the source of the world''s destruction and ending the world''s destruction.


    The survivors of that world were all grateful to the giant white dragon.


    Although there are very few worlds, there are people who have hatred for the white dragon for saving the world. There was no doubt that those people weren''t the masterminds who caused the world''s destruction, and they probably had nothing to do with it.


    After that, the white dragon automatically took the information from this world, understood the reason, and the people who really caused the destruction of the world and did not change their minds, were one by one burned with the fire of the Great Root.


    Even if the opponent has an ability simr to stand-in or awakening, it can''t have any effect in front of this fire.


    The reserve body is very tireless, one by one, it goes to the world to be destroyed to save them.


    "Looks like the reserve body can also take over my duties."


    But there are worlds that have been saved, and of course there are worlds that have not been saved.


    Wu Ming''s hand waved again, and the several screens in front of him instantly changed.


    The next thing that appeared on the screen was a white dragon.


    Not only that, but the world on this screen almost copsed,pletely shattered after a few seconds, or people or objects, were all annihted.


    The world itself has also turned into an invisible dust trail, wandering between worlds, and will eventually be sucked into the Great Root and be a small ck mud.


    "This is not a solution." Wu Ming frowned.


    Obviously, although Dragon of the can quickly save the world, there are still many worlds that can''t wait.


    After all, Great Root doesn''t know how many times he has reincarnated, the world doesn''t know how big it is, and the world inside doesn''t know how many.


    In addition, the speed of the destruction of the world is getting faster and faster, and there is no time to save with the silent backup body.


    If that "God" n was to be carried out, it would have to ensure that the world could not be destroyed again, otherwise it would be like a pond filled with water the moment the gate was opened.


    Wu Ming raised his hand and began to connect the Great Root, and an invisible line was connected to it.


    Wu Ming''s skills to use Great Root to create the world, recycle the dust of the world, and generate Root''s power were temporarily stopped.


    Wu Ming wanted Great Root to control the time of all worlds.


    Controlling several, dozens, hundreds of worlds, with a little help from Great Root''s power, was very easy to do.


    But if it''s time to manipte all the worlds to destruction, then Great Root needs to stop other work and devote everything to it.


    Pause the worlds to be destroyed or adjust the speed of time travel to the extreme, so that there is enough time to save these worlds.


    But relying only on a spare body, who knows when it will be able to save all the worlds that are about to be destroyed.


    As for Wu Ming to save all the worlds that would be destroyed when their time was manipted, it was even more impossible.


    After all Wu Ming still had to apany Miyu, and there were so many things to deal with, how was it possible to save a world that was about to be destroyed in one breath.


    So Wu Ming made a decision.


    "I have to find someone to help."


    As for who to look for, of course, acquaintances in the world that Wu Ming experienced.


    Yet they also have lives of their own, and if they wish to devote themselves to saving the world, few can do so.


    Therefore, Wu Ming made another decision.


    He wanted to create a "system".


    That''s right, it''s amon system that assigns tasks to hosts.


    Just do it.


    At this time, Wu Ming used the power of Great Root to start creating a system.


    Becausepared to the time to control all the worlds, it is a drop in the bucket, so making this "system" does not burden Great Root, also does not take much time, and ispleted quickly.


    Wu Ming dragged the ball of light with a faint white light with one hand, with a satisfied expression on his face.


    By the way, because this is a "system", there is no fixed shape and size, and the concept of "system" is in Wu Ming''s hands.


    Wu Ming set the task cycle in the "system" and released tasks regrly, and the task was naturally to save the world.


    ording to the difficulty of saving and the degree of destruction of each world, the types are divided and the person who meets the level can perform the appropriate task, because it is this "system" that connects the Great Root, and the Great Root personally selects the world and issues it the task,


    When a normal task arrives, the default is "Agree Task", but there are also "Deferred Task" and "Reject Task" options.


    The true meaning of this "system" setting was to let Wu Ming''s acquaintances save the world without affecting their lives.


    Completing tasks can earn the required "reward", and the "reward" can be actively selected by the host.


    Such as "rewards" that want to increase personal power, or "rewards" that want to increase the group you belong to.


    And this "reward" will be copied directly by the Great Root of every world where such a "reward" exists, and there is no need to worry about affecting other worlds.


    And because for acquaintances, choosing "deny task", there is no failure penalty, and the rejected task will not be postponed, but will be transferred to someone else.


    However, if you select the "Deferred Tasks" option, then the reward will definitely decrease.


    "Deferred tasks" refers to taking on this task temporarily and not doing it immediately.


    If you maintain this task but don''t do it immediately, the reward will naturally decrease.


    Of course if there is enough time, you can also propose to the "system" to continue the task.


    In all respects, this is a pretty good "system".


    "Master, do you need to give it a name?" Chrysbelite suggests.


    "Name." After thinking for a second or two, Wu Ming gave his answer.


    "Just call the system."

 Chapter 1067: Gather everyones strength

    Chapter 1067: Gather everyone''s strength


    In this case, Chrysbelite said nothing. After all, she already knows that his master is nameless, and she just holds a glimmer of hope now.


    "Now let Great Root pass on this ''system'' to the existence I set, and I can use that existence as a single entity to spread to the surroundings."


    "System" was a concept, so Wu Ming would divide it into parts into certain existences in the world he experienced, and those existences spread to others he pointed to.


    Wu Ming lightly tossed the "system" in his hand, and the ball of light disappeared instantly.


    The "system" has been ced on the designated person in the world that Wu Ming appointed by Great Root.


    ......


    In Illya''s world, Artoria, Jeanne, and Medb received the "system".


    Now the three of them are together.


    "Darling needs me, and I will naturally help him." Medb smiled sweetly.


    She didn''t want to be a vase for Wu Ming, but luckily Wu Ming didn''t, and chose to let her help.


    "This is not only to help Wu Ming, but also to save another world." Artoria is also King Arthur, with aplete sense of justice.


    "I will do my best to help." Even though Jeanne didn''t have high self-confidence, she would be as clear as Artoria when it came to saving another world.


    Even though Enkidu also received the "system", his main job was to keep an eye on Tiamat.


    As for Miyu and Illya, even though they weren''t weak, Wu Ming didn''t give them a "system".


    Elementary school students must go to school obediently.


    ........


    At Nazarick...


    In the office, Albedo, the head of the Guardian sat on the high-end sofa chair belonging to Wu Ming''s office, and handled the documents with a serious face.


    If you ignore that Albedo continued to rub the butt of the sofa chair...


    If Demiurge were here, he would definitely ask what Albedo was doing, and then Albedo would answer with a frivolous face to get a calm breath.


    At this moment, Albedo was astonished as if she had received something.


    There was a knock at the door, then Demiurge entered.


    Looking at the dumbfounded Albedo, Demiurge looked confused.


    While walking to the table and putting down the document in his hand, Demiurge opened his mouth.


    "What is it, Albedo."


    Albedo, who was relieved by Demiurge''s words, looked serious.


    "Master Wu Ming has sent a message."


    It was about Wu Ming, and Demiurge was getting serious.


    "Demiurge, Master Wu Ming wants to be an otherworldly god."


    "Apparently, Master Wu Ming left this world because of this, so we must get what Master Wu Ming wants."


    Both Albedo and Demiurge looked happy.


    It deserves to be supreme, and its purpose is enormous.


    The two of them start making decisions...


    "ording to the Supreme''s will, we need to instill the ''system'' given to me by Master Wu Ming to all of my Nazarick staff, to help Master Wu Ming save a world that is about to be destroyed, if that world is destroyed, Master Wu Ming''s goal will not be achieved."


    Hearing this, Demiurge pushed up his sses.


    "That''s right, and you can win people''s hearts through saving, as expected of Master Wu Ming."


    Neither of them cared why the other world was involved. After all my Nazarick came to another world, and Wu Ming could go to another world.


    After that, Albedo stretched out her hand, and a ball of light appeared in her hand.


    "This system can be imnted through contacts. The special method of use, Master Wu Ming has been ced in the system and will be arranged as soon as possible."


    As she spoke, Albedo touched Demiurge with a ball of light.


    The next second, Demiurge thought, and the same ball of light appeared in his hand.


    "Worthy of being Master Wu Ming, he is capable of making such a powerful item."


    Then Demiurge bowed slightly.


    "Then, I''ll take my leave first, and I''ll let my Nazis imnt as soon as possible."


    Demiurge exited the room, and Albedo, who was left alone in the room, looked excited.


    "Master Wu Ming, I will definitely make you an otherworldly god."


    ....


    The same thing happened in another world.


    In the world of Campione, Athena, Lancelot, and Guinevere who settled on a small ind in the Pacific Ocean received the "system" at the same time.


    "My master?!" Lancelot was dressed as a royal sister, looking very excited.


    "That''s Lord Vero?!" Guinevere who looked like a young girl, was even more excited.


    "...Interesting" Athena was full of interest in this "system".


    "Master needs us."


    Lancelot immediately got dressed, as if she was about to save the world soon.


    "Wait...wait a minute, uncle, don''t worry too much," said Guinevere quickly.


    "Hah?" Lancelot was quite confused.


    "With just the three of us, I''m afraid it won''t be of much help. There is amunication function in this ''system'', and there is also a list of people who can be trusted. Why don''t you leave one person and pass it on?"


    Athena immediately understood what Guinevere meant.


    "That''s right, I think so too, so that I can help Lord Vero more efficiently."


    "You ." Lancelot''s suggestion.


    "Eh?"


    "That''s true, after all, even if you be a vassal god, you don''t have much fighting power. At best it was enough to protect yourself. In that case, you should stay."


    "Ahhhh!?"


    Guinevere, who was left alone, fell into grief.


    "What is it, I still want to see if we can see Lord Vero..."


    ........


    No Game No Life World...


    In the kingdom of Elkia the human race in the residence of the royal queen.


    Riku who had put a mechanical arm on the broken arm, rushed in from the outside.


    Riku has grown up a lot, but he''s not as haggard as before.


    "Chloe, I have news about Vero?!"


    Riku''s older sister, Chloe who was wearing a pretty dress, came out with a surprised expression. Compared to the previous cheerful and lively Chloe, she was currently more dignified,


    "Was the god pretending to be a human to help you back then? Didn''t you say he went to another world?"


    After Wu Ming left, Riku finally didn''t hide it and revealed Wu Ming''s identity to Chloe who was now the queen of the human kingdom.


    After Tet became the only god, with the support of Riku and many humans, Chloe founded the kingdom of the human race Elkia and became queen.


    The Suniaster had been improved, so the living conditions of the human race were now quite good. More and more lonely or small human tribes joined Elkia and became more and more prosperous.


    "Don''t talk too much, just take a look at this first." Riku held Chloe''s hand in an instant, and Chloe was stunned for a moment as if she had been electrocuted.


    "This ''system'' is perfect for the development of our race." After learning about the "system" of Riku''s transition to Chloe, Chloe spoke her mind.


    "I thought so too, but I''m still considering whether to give this to another race."


    Even though the world is at peace, conflicts between races cannot be settled casually.


    The races that needed to cooperate with one another were willing to give up their hatred, but the elves and dwarves were still on a hostile rtionship, not to mention the other races.


    "Let''s do it quietly in our country first. After all our only god is Tet. If we spread the things of the outside gods, I am afraid that it will make the only god unhappy." Chloe who had been queen for several years. While immediately made a decided statement.


    "Of course, the ''system'' is on the table, and you can directly spread the word to Ex-Machina. This task is left to you, Riku, remember to exin it to Shuvi."


    "I understand, I will contact Shuvi." Riku looked helpless.


    Then, Chloe showed a depressed expression.


    "As a diplomatic ambassador, you were the only one who had good contact with Ex-Machina, but Ex-Machina did have brain problems all along, so you have to be careful."


    Even though Riku passed the position of king over to his sister, he became a royal diplomat, and Riku has worked hard for the country.


    And Riku''s robotic arm was obtained through diplomatic contact with Ex-Machina.


    Ex-Machina gradually evokes him individual emotions because of Shuvi, but machines are machines, and no one can guarantee when something will go wrong.


    "Ex-Machina like the Flgel, unterally dered their submission to the outer god Vero. I believe that if it was Vero''s item, they would definitely ept it. Riku said looking stable.


    "If that is the case, then contact the Flgel at the same time."


    A child''s voice appeared in the hall where there were only Chloe and Riku.


    "Tet?"


    "When youe here?"


    Chloe and Riku instantly knew who the voice belonged to, the game god, Tet.


    As for why Riku seemed to be so familiar with Tet, and even dared to be so presumptuous, it was entirely because Tet had no activity that he hade to Riku to y an unfinished game.


    And Tet was born from Riku''s thoughts, and the two of them could be considered as confidants, so Riku was very rxed.


    "Besides, I also show my gratitude to Vero. I''ll let him interfere in this world as much as I can, so just let it go."


    If Wu Ming didn''t give Suniaster to Tet, Tet wouldn''t be the only god


    In a certain sense, Wu Ming could be considered the "father" of the only god in this world.


    After Tet''s voice disappeared, Chloe and Riku looked at each other, nodded at each other, split into two, and started deploying the "system".


    Above the clouds in the Elkia Kingdom, Tet was holding a ball of white light with a smile on his face.


    "The ''System'' is only given to the human race. It seems that you want the Flgel and Ex-Machina to form an alliance with the human race, as is expected of you."


    The next second, Tet with "system" loaded disappeared.


    Such a fun game (system), of course he must be the only god to try it first.

 Chapter 1068: Rejoice, save Mashu

    Chapter 1068: Rejoice, save Mashu


    "Let''s go back, Mashu." Gudako looked very worried.


    "It''s okay senpai, my body was originally used for experiments. I was able to live to this day, I''ve met senpai and a lot of experience, I''m very satisfied"


    Before Mashu could finish speaking, she fell into aa.


    "Mashu!? Mashu!!"


    Gudako didn''t know where the power came from, but she immediately hugged Mashu and ran back to Chaldea.


    The next second after Gudako and Mashu left, golden ripples appeared, and Wu Ming walked out of the Gate.


    Seeing the two people who had left, Wu Ming was quite lucky.


    He was d he came here personally this time.


    "Cath Palug." Wu Ming said quietly, and a small beast as white as a squirrel emerged from the snow.


    That''s Fou.


    In fact, all this time Fou had been following Mashu, but many times Mashu couldn''t find it, just like at this time, Fou was hiding in the snow.


    By the way, this time Fou was not afraid of Wu Ming like before, but walked in front of Wu Ming and sat down.


    "You want to save Mashu," said Wu Ming.


    Fou did not speak or shout, only nodded slightly.


    "Then just do it, you have lived in Chaldea for so long, and you must repay Mashu''s kindness."


    Fou was quite flustered, and might as well havee out without shouting, just to say this.


    "Originally I wanted to adjust Mashu''s body myself, but I found you by ident. I don''t like creatures that don''t repay their kindness, so I''ll use your abilities as a Beast to adjust Mashu''s body."


    Use the energy that Fou has umted during his time in Chaldea.


    "Fou" Fou agreed.


    When Wu Ming waved his hand, a golden Gate opened, and golden essence flew out of it.


    The essence instantly melted into Fou''s body, and the next second, Fou''s body changed.


    Like swelling, Fou''s head, body, and limbs became swollen like tumors.


    But as if not wanting to turn into a "Beast", Fou forcefully suppressed it, and a tumor-like swelling came to Fou''s tail.


    As a result Fou''s body didn''t change at all, only his tail became huge, like colorful mes, filling the sky.


    "Fou-!!!"


    Fou nced at Wu Ming, then turned around suddenly and rushed towards Chaldea.


    Seeing Fou entering Chaldea, Wu Ming didn''t move as he was waiting for someone.


    However Wu Ming knew if that person would being any time soon, so he chose to take a walk and enjoy the view of the snow.


    Wu Ming did not give the "system" to anyone in Chaldea. Besides the Heroic Spirit, only Olga Marie would be able to master the powerful Third Magic, Mashu, Gudako, Roman, and the survivors. Chaldea''s employees of less than 20 people basically didn''t have much fighting power.


    And they don''t need to be too strong, especially Gudako, Mashu and Roman, they don''t want to be strong, they are very satisfied when they are ordinary people.


    Wu Ming was walking and thinking about it. After about half an hour, a man in a white coat walked over from the direction of Chaldea, it was Roman.


    As soon as they met, Wu Ming asked about Mashu.


    "How, Mashu is fine now."


    The reason why Roman came outte was naturally to check Mashu''s physical state after being transformed by Fou''s power.


    "Mashu''s wound has fully recovered, and his cells are no longer dead. It can be said that she is the same as normal people, and even his physical fitness is much better than ordinary people." Roman''s face was filled with joy from the heart, and he was relieved at the same time.


    After Roman asked Wu Ming to pass through Goetia, he handed Wu Ming the tenth ring of King Solomon which was considered a price, and it was considered that Roman hadpletely bid farewell to King Solomon''s identity.


    But after that, Mashu''s body began to weaken, which made Roman quite me himself.


    If he still had the ring, he would have used all of King Solomon''s power to save Mashu.


    After all, his identity had been revealed, and the remaining less than twenty people in Chaldea knew Roman''s true identity, so he didn''t need to hide it.


    However Roman gave Wu Ming the tenth ring.


    But now it''s okay. Beast IV hiding in Chaldea had transformed Mashu''s body at the expense of his own intelligence. Mashu would no longer be affected by the seque caused by human experimentation.


    In addition, they also defeated Beast IV in disguise.


    This is good news for all mankind.


    "It seems that you really like being human, Solomon," Wu Ming said, turning to look at the snow scene.


    "Call me Roman, I really like being amoner, if it weren''t for humanity, I wouldn''t be a doctor and enter Chaldea either. "Roman and Wu Ming stood side by side, looking into the distance.


    "Congrattions, your wish has beenpletely fulfilled." Wu Ming said half jokingly.


    After all Roman hadpletely lost King Solomon''s abilities, he was already amoner.


    "If possible, I really want to quit my job in Chaldea and really be an ordinary person."


    "Live, running, happy and worried."


    But he couldn''t, Chaldea was now in a state of ruin. Even if it was purely for Mashu, Roman had to stay.


    In order to prevent Chaldea from appearing again in human experiments like Mashu, Roman must stay and watch over Chaldea.


    "I will let Goetia work for me." Wu Ming expressed his intention toe this time.


    "Part time job?" Roman was taken aback.


    "He has destroyed many worlds. When that world is reshaped by me, I will let them protect that world."


    "Thisthat" Even Roman, the topic of destroying the world and reshaping the world was a little uneptable.


    "I will let Goetia inherit your power and save the perishing world for me first. "


    Wu Ming was going to let Goetia instill a "system" to save the world, but the "system" for Goetia was designed to monitor Goetia, and there would be no rewards, and no refusal of tasks, everything was mandatory.


    This is what the saying goes, "the death penalty can be avoided." Even though Gaetia had been pardoned, him punishment was indispensable.


    "Leave it alone, I believe that now Goetia will be willing."


    After experiencing death threats, Roman believes that Goetia will surely reflect on him.


    After all, it was also a technique that Roman had devised, and Roman didn''t think Goetia would step aside.


    "I go first. "


    Wu Ming still had a lot of things to do.


    "Aren''t you going to see the Director?" said Roman suddenly.


    Wu Ming stopped, turned around, and nced at Roman.


    "With Carm to keep herpany, she doesn''t need me. When she has fully mastered the third magic, I wille to see her again."


    Opening the golden ripple, Wu Ming entered without stopping.


    After the Gate closed, Roman raised his hand, and there was amunication device like Gudako in his arm.


    "Director, he''s gone."

 Chapter 1069: End

    Chapter 1069: End


    Wu Ming returned to Great Root, and Chrysbelite was waiting on Great Root''s central tform.


    As long as Wu Ming is gone, Chrysbelite will take over as temporary administrator.


    "Master, I have confirmed the people you are very worried about. They have been imnted into the ''system'' one by one. For now, you don''t have to worry about how to get them to meet each other."


    To the truth that Chrysbelite said, Wu Ming''s expression was slightly embarrassed.


    Wu Ming immediately coughed to hide his embarrassment.


    "Ahem, let''s start the next n."


    The next n is the "God" n.


    The highly developed world had to be conditioned to control them as "gods", and prevent them from self-destruction as they wanted to explore and develop to a higher level.


    "My contract, my family, I am the ce where the tributaries gather, make a contract with me, summoned by me, pushed by me, and manifest"


    Along with the reading, nothing happened or, in other words, nothing happened to Great Root.


    And the highly developed worlds between each world had an additional figure, the figure of Wu Ming.


    Now, Wu Ming''s essence and his own abilities had separated from the past, reaching new heights that had never been seen before, and were indistinct.


    The price is that Wu Ming''s eye color is irreversible, and he can only maintain the golden and fiery red pupil color.


    Twelve incarnations arepletely free from the shackles of casting spells, only with thoughts, abilities can be activated, and speaking is just a habit.


    Not only that, every ability of Wu Ming has been strengthened like never before, he can differentiate into countless incarnations whose strength isparable to that of the main body.


    Wu Ming used this incarnation, through the highly developed world filtered by Great Root, to limit this world and prevent this world from dying.


    Wu Ming''s original n was to wait until all the worlds that were about to be destroyed were saved before starting.


    However Wu Ming ended up choosing a two-way approach.


    Limit the highly developed world to destruction, save the dying world from destruction, stop all Great Root functions, and focus on controlling the time of all worlds.


    In this way, the world will no longer be destroyed, and the dust of the world will not enter the Great Root and be ck mud.


    Wu Ming''s series of practices would no longer cause the world to shatter. As long as the highly developed world is controlled and the world that is about to be destroyed is saved, then everything will be on the right track, and Great Root will no longer hasten reincarnation due to the increased burden and the world will not be destroyed anymore, and the world will only die naturally as it reaches end.


    In short all that was left was a matter of time.


    "After the calctions, Master needs to send Miyu-sama to study for another three months, and everything wille true."


    With Chrysbelite saying this, Wu Ming was relieved.


    "Everything is finally resolved." Wu Mingy directly on Great Root''s tform and rested.


    Remembering that the old man who adopted him died, got his own scales, went to a world full of "mysteries", and embarked on this memorable journey, Wu Ming was very emotional.


    Wu Ming met many people along the way and came into contact with many things, but in the end, he returned to his hometown, eliminated the trouble caused by the ck mud, and even changed the Great Root, preventing the destruction of arge number of worlds.


    "It''s much more interesting than before." The word "before" Wu Ming refers to the Dragon of the Root before this reincarnation.


    At that time, Dragon of the Root was like a machine, constantly carrying out the task of protecting the world, although he went to many worlds and saw many things, it was quite boring.


    After Wu Ming received this memory from Great Root, with just a touch, he immediately used a means to extract this memory and seal it.


    There''s only a word for why, really boring.


    And Wu Ming felt it was enough to have only memories, if he epted those memories, he might no longer be himself.


    In other words, it is very likely that he will be a Dragon of the Root like a tireless machine, not knowing how to use his brain, and only knowing how to save the world.


    Thinking of this, Wu Ming felt very great that he could be the "Wu Ming" of the Dragon of the Root.


    At this time Chrysbelite suddenly interrupted Wu Ming''s thoughts.


    "Master, ording to the memorandum, you haven''t solved the problem of Evil Eyes, tinum Dragon Lord, and Nameless Book of Spells."


    Chrysbelite said this, and Wu Ming suddenly jumped off the tform.


    "I almost forgot if you didn''t say it."


    Wu Ming''s hand slid across the void, and a virtual screen appeared.


    This was the world where Nazarick was currently. Evil Eyes are vampires. Wu Ming searched for the longest timeline of the Evil Eyes'' ages through Great Root. Wu Ming decided to settle the Evil Eyes matter first.


    "It turned out to be more than 200 years ago." Wu Ming found it.


    "Just adjust the timeline to 300 years. I''ll go ahead and see what happens."


    Evil Eyes crossed the timeline before she was born, and then hid in the darkness.


    Yet Wu Ming''s brain shed, and he paused, as if he understood something.


    "In fact, when I went to that era and hid in the darkness, it came into contact with the dragon."


    As for Evil Eyes'' statement that she viewed Wu Ming as her benefactor, it might be true that he went to the past of that world and identally exposed him in front of Evil Eyes.


    Looks like it has to be changed.


    "Since that''s the case, I won''t go, I don''t believe my influence if I don''t go?"


    However just a second after Wu Ming uttered these words, figures appeared one after another without knowing what was going on on the Great Root tform.


    Medb, Tiamat, Athena, Type-Moon World Guinevere, Campione World Guinevere, Lancelot, Pest, Leticia, Shuvi.


    These girls with different shapes were a little overwhelmed at first, but they quickly responded.


    Because Wu Ming is here.


    However they reacted, but Wu Ming did not.


    "Darling" Medb threw herself into Wu Ming''s arms.


    "...son...son..." Tiamat hugged Wu Ming from behind.


    "Lord Vero?!" The Type-Moon version of Guinevere and Campione''s version of Guinevere hugged Wu Ming from left to right.


    Athena stood watching the y and stopped Lancelot who wanted to free the king.


    Leticiaforted Pest who didn''t take advantage of the opportunity, whereas Shuvi was easier to please, she just needed to look at Wu Ming, the one who brought change and made her feel emotional.


    "Chrys!? What happened?!" Wu Ming was very confused at this time.


    "Master, they were all imnted with the ''system'', and after theypleted the mission to save the world, the reward they chose was to see you, so"


    Therefore, the person in charge of issuing Great Root''s rewards directly gave them the rewards they wanted.


    "Illya-sama and Miyu-sama are also in contact with the ''system'' for some reason."


    Wu Ming couldn''t help but stare at Medb, he felt it was his thing to do.


    And Medb smiled, clearly admitting it.


    "Your female guardians in the Campione World have also been instilled in the system."


    Chrysbelite repeats "women".


    Wu Ming saw the Type-Moon version of Guinevere, and the Campione version of Guinevere smiled and acknowledged it.


    "The Type-Moon version of the Guinevere is the ''reward'' that Artoria chose."


    Wu Ming''s eyes started to get a little dazed.


    At this time, Enkidu broke through the space and came out.


    "Sorry Lord Wu Ming, I identally let Mothere into contact with the system, now..."


    Seeing the sight of Wu Ming surrounded by arge number of girls in front of her, Enkidu could no longer speak.


    As the saying goes, one cow is kept and two cows are kept. There seems to be no problem with Tiamat.


    "Chrys, let''s go!!!"


    The next moment, Wu Ming disappeared.


    He went to 300 years ago, before Evil Eyes was born.


    Wu Ming now knew why he left his mark on that world hundreds of years ago, because it was force majeure.


    The good news is that the world crisis has basically been lifted, Wu Ming''s ultimate goal has been achieved.


    However after Wu Ming returned from that world, what he had to deal with was how to get the girls he provoked to get along peacefully.


    This isparable to the destruction of the world.


    This may be the end of one thing and the beginning of another.


    (End)

 Chapter 1070: No Name (Extra Chapter)

    Chapter 1070: No Name (Extra Chapter)


    Little Garden World, because of Wu Ming''s achievements in defeating Absolute Evil, No Name was given the title of Floor Master by Shiroyasha, and by reiming the g, themunity also thrived, but No Name still had no name.


    Because it was taken by the Demon Lord, if they wanted to get the name back, they had to get the contract documents to get the No Name title.


    This is very difficult, if the No Name banner is not obtained from Azi Dakaha, I don''t know when I can find it.


    What''s more, there were No Name members who were taken away by the Demon Lord, and they all had to be recovered which was not an easy task.


    But ording to Izayoi''s words, it would be "That''s interesting, isn''t it!


    In No Name''s conference room, Jin, who had just finished analyzing No Name''s current weakness, stood up and looked at the excited Izayoi and he sighed helplessly, but said nothing.


    "Izayoi''s brain circuit is always different from the others!" Kurousagi subconsciously started toin.


    However Asuka stood by Izayoi''s side.


    "Izayoi is right, this is a challenge for this woman."


    Kasukabe Y who was holding the cat also nodded.


    "Interesting."


    "What is interesting! Asuka and Yo obviously said that for fun!" Kurousagi''s ears twitched in anger.


    "Don''t say that, Kurousagi." Izayoi smiled mischievously and looked at Kurousagi.


    "That fellow, Vero defeated the Last Trial of Humanity alone, how could I be left behind!"


    "Don''t we feel ashamed to leave it to Vero to do it." Asuka answered.


    "So we have to achieve what even Vero didn''t achieve." Yo''s eyes became firm.


    Leticia, who was sitting beside her, couldn''t help but smile.


    She could see that these three troubled children did have the meaning of being the center of attention, but what they contained was that they also wanted to face themunity, and they didn''t want Wu Ming to endure it all alone.


    But they are not strong enough.


    After all, the reason Wu Ming didn''t ask the people from No Name to help when Azi Dakaha was released was because they were too weak.


    Facing Azi Dakaha who was holding the ck mud, Wu Ming himself did not dare to say that he could win 100%, how could it involve other people.


    Otherwise, Wu Ming would not have used himself as bait to ensnare Azi Dakaha and prevent him from going out to make a mess.


    Otherwise, considering the strength of Azi Dakaha at that time, it is estimated that the lower level of Little Garden will actually be killed and injured this time, and whether or not everyone No Name will survive.


    "Then you should be stronger quickly." Leticia smiled.


    At this moment, a point of light appeared above the conference room table.


    The dot of light suddenly split open, turned into several pieces, and merged into everyone''s body at a speed that everyone couldn''t respond to.


    Closing his eyes, he felt the information from the point of light entering his body. After a few seconds, Izayoi suddenly opened his eyes.


    "I was still left behind by that person."


    But Izayoi didn''t feel pressured by this, instead, his smile was bright.


    "But this is also a way to be stronger. Watch me chase Vero, and he will cry!"


    It was a "system" created by Wu Ming that had just entered the bodies of the No Name people.


    "And you too can be a savior!" Asuka''s eyes shone, as if she was full of interest in saving the world.


    "There are still gifts to be received." Yo said the key point.


    This was also the "way to be stronger" that Izayoi said.


    "And you can also choose group rewards, that''s good, Jin-sama, so ourmunity can develop faster!? How can Vero make such a powerful Gift!!!" Kurousagi was very happy.


    "This gift is really Now it''s easier to find the names of our formermunity members and No Names. Vero really helps a lot." Jin smiled.


    "As expected of Master." Leticia seemed used to her Master being able to do surprising things.


    Leticia discovered that Pest, who never spoke much and never spoke much, remained where she was, as if stunned.


    "What''s up Pest?" Leticia walked to Pest''s side.


    "Ah? It''s fine..." Pest was taken aback, and immediately turned his back on Leticia.


    Pest doesn''t look all right.


    "I I''m going out first" said Pest, and ran outside without a second thought.


    After that, Leticia found some tears on Pest''s chair.


    Pest who ran outside, crying.


    Because, in the "system" that Wu Ming gave her, there was a message from Wu Ming.


    "I''ve investigated, the sun''s entry into the Little Ice Age caused the outbreak of the ck Death, in fact to suppress the Last Trial of Humanity, as long as your strength is sufficient, then I will definitely help youplete the Last Trial of Humanity so that there is no reason for Shiroyasha to let the sun enter the Little Ice Age again, and the history of the birth of the ck Death will change."


    "Besides this is Little Garden, so you don''t have to worry about disappearing because of that, maybe then you don''t need to take action, you and No Name''spanion canplete the Last Trial of Humanity, so whether it''s to recall Weser and Ratten or change births? ck Death, I want you to do it yourself, through this Gift I give you, try to be stronger, my little maid."


    Remembering this sentence, Pest''s tears began to fall faster and his steps gradually increased.


    Finally Pest who came to his room, finally couldn''t help it and cried


    Leticia, who was standing outside Pest''s door with her back against the wall, smiled faintly and said the same words as usual.


    ........


    The world of Type-Moon, located within Chaldea on an iceberg in central Antarctica.


    Because of the rtionship between Wu Ming and Zelretch, Chaldea seeded. After surviving, dozens of masters stored in the freezer were also awakened from the freezer and sent to the hospital for treatment.


    Now everyone who understands knows that Chaldea is not easy to mess around with, and only the younger generation dares to pay attention to Chaldea. But this younger generation, even the Animusphere house where Olga Marie is, is enough to settle it.


    Wait until Olga Marie fully learns the third magic. After that, Chaldea might be another big influence in the world of Magus.


    It also seems to reflect the bright future of Chaldea. During this time, Chaldea skies are often clear, but this is not a bad thing


    Gudako and Mashu go out for walks from time to time. Even though it''s a bit chilly, thisfort is non-exchangeable.


    Today the two are still walking outside.


    "By the way, Mashu, you know Chaldea is in Antarctica?" Gudako suddenly spoke.


    Mashu''s head couldn''t help but tilt.


    "Antarctica? No senpai, I don''t know very well, after all, I haven''t been out much."


    After all Mashu was the product of Chaldea''s human experiment, so of course it wasn''t clear.


    "Is that so" Gudako might be a little lonely after thinking about this.


    "I learned from a doctor today that Chaldea is located on an iceberg in the middle of Antarctica. I initially thought it was in the Himyas, hehe~"


    After all it was the highest peak in the world, and normal people usually thought so.


    Even if you don''t think so, it''s impossible to think that Chaldea is actually in the snow-covered mountains of Antarctica.


    "I haven''t thought about this matter yet." Mashu looked up at the sky and said to herself.


    "Actually as long as I can see the blue sky, I will be satisfied."


    Seeing Mashu like this, Gudako felt very depressed.


    At this time, Mashu suddenly coughed.


    "Coughs-"


    "Mashu?!"


    Gudako immediately supported Mashu who was about to fall, and a little blood came out from the gap in Mashu''s palm covering his mouth.


    Mashu''s body had reached its limit. As the trial subject of the Heroic Spirit possession experiment, it was a miracle that Mashu had survived until now.


    Apanying Gudako through the seven singrities, even with Ghad''s spiritual base, Mashu''s body was already full of holes.


    In other words, Mashu''s life was not long.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!